《Rise My Elementals!》 Chapter 1 - Leo Heart Chapter 1 - Leo Heart Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral 50 years have already passed after the Humans of Earth got transported into a new world called Celestial World. It was a long 50 years of endless suffering, deaths, torments, and with no other choice aside from running from one ce to another. From the 7.5 Billion total poption of the Humans of Earth to a mere 1 Billion remained alive throughout the 50 years span of time. Although a poption of 1 Billion may sound a lot within Earth. But, in this Celestial World, a poption of 1 billion could only upy a little tiny speck ofnd. Even this small piece ofnd that the Humans upied was still being shared by countless other Foreign races more powerful than the Humans. Humans were no longer the dominant creature anymore unlike those on Earth. Even 1/4 of the remaining Humans were ves of the other Foreign races. But everything would be changing soon... Inside a forest, an 18 years old young man was currently riding on his horse, moving really fast to hunt for the prey in his front. This young man has ck hair swaying with the wind, a ck pupil reflecting his maturity and experience, a slightly bit muscr body due to always hunting, a bit of a handsome face, and a 6th-foot tall height. This young man''s name was Leo Heart, the second child of the Heart Noble Household. Leo was born after the catastrophe had befallen to the Humans of Earth. So, he is a member of the first batch of people being born within the Celestial World. His parents were the first generation of Mages born from the Human race, too. Hence, being given a hereditary Noble title Viscount of the Humans. Just like on Earth, the Nobles in this world were people who are wise, powerful, rich, entitled withnd and the power to rule, and a member of the higher hierarchy of the Humans. However, being a Noble wasn''t really a great thing anymore at this age. Bing a Noble only meant that the person being entitled as such would be battling in the War of Races, defending the Humans'' existence from the other Foreign races trying to invade the Humans'' territory. Naturally, with capabilityes great responsibility. Since Leo''s parents were the first ones bing Mages, and thus being granted the title Viscount, they had also be the first group to defend the territory of the Humans. Unfortunately, it was through these reasons why Leo''s parents and brother had died. Moreover, he was still 8 years old at that time. Being alone at a young age was a really depressing thing, especially in such a cruel world. However, despite losing his parents at such a young age, Leo didn''t lose all his hope in life. He had kept on living, and his parents'' death had only made him mature much earlier than the other kids, which has then made him the rightful ruler of the Heart city. Being born in the Celestial World, Leo had long been aware of the situation of his race. He had long known that sooner orter one of the members of his family would die. So, maturing was a given already, only in his case was much earlier than the usual. *Rustle! Inside a forest, a small moving beast that looked like a rat was running fast. This beast was called Magical Beast Green Rat. Amon rank Magical Beast that has no extraordinary ability or unimaginable power. It was just an ordinary rat, but just as much bigger than the ordinary rat, intelligent, powerful, and had been living in the wilderness throughout its whole life. It was named as such since all the unique beasts within this Celestial World are unlike the ones from Earth, hence beingbeled as Magical Beast. *Huff! *Huff! *Huff! Behind this Green Rat were fourteen men riding on an ordinary horse, chasing closely behind. "Stop running, goddammit!" Leo cursed loudly while he keeps on urging his horse to run faster to follow closely the half a meter tall Green Rat. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! Dozens of arrows from Leo''s 12 soldiers suddenly came down raining from the sky, trying to restrict the Green Rat''s path of escape. "Young Master, slow down!" a 40 years old man was closely following behind Leo, also urging his horse to quickly follow behind Leo''s leading horse. This old man was Leo''s Butler named, Xiao. Butler Xiao was a Chinese man and has longed been at the side of Leo, specifically ever since Leo was still a baby until the present age. "No way, Butler Xiao! If I don''t catch that rat this time, then we will not have any hunt for today!" Leo quickly replied in front as he keeps on urging his horse to run faster to follow the rat closely, his silhouette going deeper and deeper into the forest. "Aysh!" Butler Xiao shook his head helplessly after realizing that his persuasion to his Young Master was just useless. He could only follow behind since Leo was his Young Master. Running deeper and deeper into the forest, Leo, along with Butler Xiao and the former''s 12 soldiers, was finally able to corner the Green Rat. With a sling of the string from Leo''s bow, the Green Rat was immediately prated through from its eyes, going straight to its brain with an arrow, hence finally getting killed. "Congrattions, Young Master!" Butler Xiao said as he moves his horse toe closer to Leo''s side. Leo excitedly motioned his men to grab the Green Rat''s body. However, before his men could really approach, he suddenly and quickly motioned his right hand again, ordering everyone to stop their approach towards the body of the Green Rat. "Something is wrong!" Leo suddenly warned to everyone as he surveyed his eyes around his surrounding. Looking around, he quickly realized that the forest was unusually quiet at this moment. He has been in this forest a lot of times before, so he was already extremely familiar with its environment. However, unlike the normal silence of this forest, where he can still hear some birds chirping and other insect''s sounds, this was his first time to encounter this sort of silence in this forest. "What''s wrong, Young Master?" Butler Xiao asked in concern as soon as he arrived beside Leo. "No sounds of birds or even insects. Aside from us, there is no other sound at all!" Leo replied, eyes full of alert. Hearing his Young Master''s concern, Butler Xiao quickly started thinking, "I''ve heard some merchant talk about this before. If the noise in an environment isn''t the same as usual, then it only means that a predator strong enough to silence every Magical Beast is currently near our area!" Leo immediately understood how dire the situation is. He swiftly urged his horse to turn around as he also sent out an order to his men to prepare for a retreat. "Men prepare your horses! We are getting away from this ce!" Although Leo wasn''t sure whether what Butler Xiao had said was true or not, it was still much better to be safe than sorry. After all, it was just a Magical Beast Green Rat, nothingparable to their own lives. Just like what Butler Xiao had said before, as soon as everyone had prepared their retreat, multiple Magical Beast howls were heard just a few dozens of meters from their current location. "Run!" Leo quickly yelled to the others before urging his horse to run opposite from where the sound hade from. With his years of experience hunting Magical Beast, he had long learned of the very fact that every Magical Beast would be attracted to the blood of any creatures that they can smell nearby, which exactly meant that they will be attracted towards where their current location was. Getting away from the ce as soon and as far as possible would be the best option to do at this very moment! While his horse was quickly running away, Leo can''t help but to swiftly turned his head to take a glimpse behind him to see what kind of Magical Beast was going to be attracted by the Green Rat''s blood. Looking behind him, Leo immediately shivers for a bit as he saw that it was actually one of the strongly rumored Magical Beast Wolves, the Silver Fur Wolves. The Magical Beast was a wolf covered with silver-colored fur, the reason for its name. These wolves'' silver-colored Fur was akin to the toughness of an Iron Armor. Seeing the pack of Silver Fur Wolves, specifically 12 wolves, thoughts of having a horse with more legs quickly surfaced in Leo''s mind. Actually, not just his mind, but everyone else''s, too. Leo had long learned some information about Silver Fur Wolves since he had been hunting for the past 10 years. It was boldly capitalized that such Magical Beast has this type of fur where an iron weapon would have a hard time to deal damage to its body. So, looking at their weapons, Leo quickly thought that how could their weak steel weapons be able to even cause any critical damage to such Magical Beast? "Dammit, howe this type of Magical Beast is around this ce?! We aren''t even that deep inside this forest yet!" Leo eximed loudly in horror as he keeps on urging his horse to run faster. Awoooo! One of the wolves loudly howled while staring at Leo after it heard thetter''s loud voice, which also quickly alerted the other wolves around. The other wolves immediately turned to look at Leo and his group. Looking between the small Green Rat and Leo''s group, all of them swiftly moved away from the rat they were currently eating as if realizing that it was much better to hunt the Humans in front of them than this one little rat. After all, there were 12 of them. As such, a little rat wouldn''t be enough to fill their hunger. The wolves then began chasing after Leo''s group... "Fuck!" Leo swore as he realized that it was actually his stupid voice that had attracted the attention of the wolves. Leo immediately grabbed the handle of his sword, preparing for the worst-case scenario... Although Leo''s group was riding a horse, it was basic knowledge to know that all Magical Beast was much faster than Common Beast. As time ticks on, the distance between the wolves and Leo''s group was slowly shrinking. 50 meters.... 30 meters.... 20 meters.... 15 meters.... 10 meters.... Awhileter, Leo''s group was finally surrounded by the wolves. With no other choice left but to fight, Leo and the others quickly dismounted from their respective horses, bravely while preparing their weapons to fight the Silver Fur Wolves. Afternding on the group, Leo swiftly unsheathed his sword with his right hand while holding the leash of his horse with his left hand as he suddenly said to his horse, "Sorry buddy, but I will be using you as a shield today!" Although, Leo knew that it was somewhat cruel to use his horse as a shield for the Wolves, but surviving in his current situation was his top priority. After being born into this world, Leo was quickly taught by his parents to use everything within his surrounding as a tool if ever his life was threatened. Though he was already old enough at that time to know that sometimes it was cruel to do so. But, for the sake of his survival, it was important to learn to be willing to sacrifice a few things despite it being against his own will. The Celestial World was, after all, a world of Survival of the Strongest. He was always reminded that being weak would only cause him his death from a very young age and that being strong was the only way to allow him to keep on surviving in this World. So, sacrificing his horse to live was a really small price to pay! "Ready yourselves!" Leo yelled as he pointed his sword in front of him. In front of him was a wolf currently showing its sharp teeth while at the same time staring at him with thoughts of killing him for his delicious meat. "Yes, sir!" Butler Xiao and the 12 soldiers nodded in unison to express their understanding. "Hmph! Tasting us would not be that easy little dogs!" Leo said before he quickly charged himself towards the wolf in front of him, while at the same time also pulling his horse from behind. The horse was helplessly acting as his shield from any possible attacks to his rear. After getting within range, Leo immediately shed his sword towards the wolf. But the wolf wasn''t stupid enough to just let this weakling Human to hit it with the sword. Leo missed, but he didn''t panic as he quickly backed away a little, preparing himself from the wolf''s possible counter-attack. Exactly the moment he positions his sword in front of him for defense, the wolf also swiftly charged to his right side. Leo shes his sword in front of him, trying to disrupt the wolf''s path of attack. But unexpectedly, the wolf didn''t mind his shing action at all as it continued tounch itself towards him. The wolf was obviously aware that Leo''s sh was only meant for disrupting his attack pattern. So, the wolf didn''t mind it at all as it kept charging towards Leo. Left with no other choice, Leo lowered his sword as he dodges to the side before he quickly decided to use one of his family''s techniques, the Guided Horse Kick. A technique that uses the kick of the horse which was currently acting as his shield, as a weapon. This technique needed him to guide the horse''s offensive attack towards its target, the exact reason for its name. Leo quickly jumped back to distance himself from the wolf before he dragged his horse to a position where the wolf was most likely tond. As soon as the wolfnded, Leo hit the back of the horse. *Pungg! The horse swiftly kicked, which had exactly hit the head of the wolf. With how strong the kick of the horse was, the wolf was immediately sent flying towards a tree on his right side and fell into dizziness. Not wanting to waste the opportunity given by his horse, Leo swiftly charged towards the wolf as he quickly stabbed his sword inside the wolf''s eyes, the only weakness he knew that he can exploit. With his weak weapon and with how tough the wolf''s body was due to its silver fur, Leo long knew that its eyes were the only weakness that he can use to immediately kill the wolf. *Pluck! The sword prated through the eyes, then going deeper straight to its brain. *AWOoooo! The wolf howled softly as it finally took itsst breath. Leo wiped off his sweat with his sleeve before he looked at his surrounding. He quickly saw that the remaining wolves were already falling back as if realizing that they were already at a disadvantage. Turning his head around, Leo started checking his soldiers. Out of the twelve soldiers that he had taken with him, five were injured; three with a serious injury, while the other two only had a slight injury. Leo can''t help but exhale in relief since fortunately, no one has died.. He then immediately ordered his soldiers to assist the five people and to quickly begin cleaning up the ce. Chapter 2 - Mana Stone Chapter 2 - Mana stone Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral While the soldiers were still cleaning up the ce, Leo was momentarily astonished as he noticed that they were actually able to kill 4 Silver Fur Wolves. With how strong the Silver Fur Wolfpared to them, and with how weak their weapons were, being able to kill 4 of them was a really astonishing feat. Looking at the 4 dead wolves, Leo can''t help but to let out augh of triumph. He walked closer to check the bodies of the 4 wolves as his eyes suddenly lit brightly. The 4 Silver Fur Wolves in front of him will earn him a lot if he sold them to the market, usually around 2-3 gold coins. But, considering that the body of the 4 wolves doesn''t have any considerable damages to its fur, since the way they had used to kill it was through stabbing of its eyes, the price would likely go double the usual. A lot of rich people like to purchase the Silver Fur Wolf due to its fur since it''s warm andfortable to wear, and can also turn into armors because of its ability to defend iron weapons. Aside from that, the fur could also increase the cold resistance of the wearer, hence it will help their body stay warm during night hunts. It was because of those reasons that merchants would usually purchase Silver Fur Wolf for 2-3 gold coins in the market. "After selling them, we will probably earn 20 gold coins! 20 freaking gold coins, Butler Xiao! Even I need two-and-a-half weeks of consistent working to earn that much of gold coins!" Leo eximed in excitement as he put his arms around Butler Xiao''s shoulder in joy. "We still need to buy the medicine for your men, Young Master!" Butler Xiao quickly reminded. "Yes, but after buying the medicine for them and also thepensation, we will still have something around 14-15 gold coins! That is still a lot!" "But..." "Of course, I''m just joking around Butler Xiao!" Obviously, Leo wasn''t really nning to sell these 4 wolves. Though he knew that he''ll likely earned a lot if he indeed sold it, more than the expected price if he carefully looked through the different merchants, but equipping it for his soldiers was still much more meaningful choice to do. With how poor Leo was, everything was a weapon for him. As long as it could increase his overall strength, he will obviously use it for improvements. Considering that it will improve their defense and resistance. The Silver Fur Wolf''s fur would also make their hunting much easier next time. Also, the wolf''s meat will be able to provide all of his soldiers back in the base around two and a half-day of dry rations. Totally Worth it! "Men, remove the fur of these wolves. We will have wolf meat tonight!" Leo ordered his soldiers excitedly as he beganughing joyously. While his soldiers were skinning the other wolves, Leo approached the wolf that he had killed personally before. He wanted to handle the skinning of its body himself, to totally savor the triumph of his fight. Taking out a small dagger from one of his hidden sheath on his clothes, Leo swiftly and with an obvious sign of experienced, started separating the skin and the body. However, at the moment he was starting to clean up the innards of the wolf, he immediately noticed that something stone-like object was inside its stomach. Without any hesitation, he took out the object from the wolf''s stomach. The moment he took the stone outside and had wiped the blood covering its body, Leo quickly saw that it was a beautiful sky blue colored stone. Looking closer, he further noticed that Mana was actually dancing around the stone''s surface. Leo immediately gasped in astonishment as he saw that the Mana was actuallying out from the inside of the sky blue colored stone. "Mana stone!" Leo eximed in joy as he realized what the stone was. He excitedly stood up from the ground. It was actually a Mana stone! Leo had longed, learned about this kind of ores. These Mana stones were ores found in caves with rich mana environment or magical stones that were made inside the body of any Magical Beast with rich magical properties. These Mana stones contained Mana that anyone, such as Humans, Foreign races, and Magical Beasts could use for a lot of important stuff. However, the most important thing about it was that the Mana Stone was one of the focal points of the Celestial World! After being transferred into the Celestial World, aside from discovering that this world was seemingly endless, has a lot of distinct races, Magical Beast, and other unimaginable things, Human has also discovered a new element called, Mana! With the discovery of Mana, Humans and all the other Foreign races were able to fight and stay alive in this Celestial World. With Mana, the people living in this world were able to execute powerful things. Along with the discovery of Mana was also the rise of the Mages! Mages were powerful people that were capable of doing things that were once believed as impossible back on earth. Mages were actually the exact reason why Humans were still able to keep on surviving until today. Without the Mages, Humans would have long been nothing but a mere history in the Celestial World. Specifically, a history that no one would even bother knowing. Leo''s parents and brother were also Mages. However, since they were the first batch of Mages, they were then forced to be the first fighters of the Humans. Hence, dying on the battlefield. Mages were powerful individuals capable of manipting Mana to do its bidding. Such as being able to cast magical spells, crafting rare weapons, inventing powerful techniques, concocting potions, and so much more... To be a Mage, one person should have a strong affinity with Mana and its different Elements. Either being naturally born from a Mage family, which surely has a heritage of Mana flowing within their blood, or by being in contact with things that were rich in Mana, will one be able to be a Mage. Also, it was exactly through the Mana stone that a person would know whether they have the affinity to be Mages. Aside from that, Mana stones also allowed the Mages to cultivate their magical power. It can also increase their cultivation level, reaching higher realms hence being able to ess a higher form of magic, or to strengthen their spells and a lot more... Some powerful weapons were also made out of Mana stones. Leo was feeling really happy as he jumped around joyously. Noticing the joyous Leo, Butler Xiao quickly approached and asked in curiosity, "May I know what made our Young Master so happy at this moment?" Leo quickly fixed himself as he opened his arm in front of Butler Xiao, "Look Butler Xiao, A Mana stone! A real Mana stone!" Butler Xiao gasped in shock soon after discovering that his Young Master had actually found a Mana stone. Looking at the sky blue colored stone, he was feeling doubtful of its existence. Base on his research through the years about the things discovered within the Celestial World, such magical objects called Mana stones, in their current circumstances, could only be found through the body of 1 Star Magical Beast. So, it was close to impossible and out of almost everyone''s thoughts to even expect to discover such kind of object from the body of a mere Silver Fur Wolf that Leo had killed. Butler Xiao had long confirmed that these wolves were not even close to a 1 Star Magical Beast! Even if they considered the chances that these wolves were close, it would highly likely be nothing but a half a 1 Star or a more than half a 1 Star Magical Beast only, which was still far from even condensing a Mana stone in its body. Mana stones also have another term if it was discovered from Magical Beast bodies, Mana storage. The Mana stone discovered inside the bodies of Magical Beast differs from the Mana stones discovered inside the mines. The mana stones discovered in the mines were ores and was still in need of some refinements since it still contains some unwanted or unpure energy inside. This unwanted energy can''t be absorbed by any Mages because it would surely cause them blockage in their cultivation veins, hence would surely result in some future trouble. On the other hand, the Mana stones discovered inside Magical creatures are already refined, ready-to-use, Mana stones, since they were the Mana storage of these Magical Beast, hence constantly being refined inside of their body. It was also through this Mana Storage which has separated the 1 Star and no Star Magical Beast. Having a Mana storage, 1 Star Magical Beast can execute Spells that allowed their simple attack to contain more strength or Magic rted to a specific Element. However, when Leo was fighting this wolf, it was clearly seen that there weren''t any attacks with Spells or anything Magic rted on it, which has just made it much more strange and confusing for him. "Impossible....." "Ohhh, Butler Xiao. In this world, nothing is impossible!" Leo rebutted quickly before putting the Mana stone inside the backpack on the side of his horse. He was nning to use this Mana stone after getting hometer. Noticing that his soldiers were already done cleaning the other Wolves and were done putting the bodies in a cloth bag, Leo quickly ordered them to prepare to return home. "Men, let''s return home!" Leo yelled as he urged his horse to move towards the Heart city. Chapter 3 - Having The Affinity To Become A Mage Chapter 3 - Having the affinity to be a Mage Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Before the sunset, Leo and his group have finally arrived outside of Heart City. In front of them, a seemingly endless wall made out ofrge wood was currently protecting the entirety of the Heart city from any dangers thaty in sight. A wooden Gate was also built in the center of this seemingly endless wall, where a few people walking in and out could be seen. This was the Heart city, Leo''s ruled thend. The Heart city wasn''t really a city, yet. In fact, its size was just close to bing a city. Heart city was more like arge-sized town. Looking above the sky, everyone could clearly see the form of the city, which was a city surrounding the foot of an entirerge mountain. And on top of that mountain was a huge manor which was the Heart''s family house. Though it was just arge town, the Heart city contains aplete facility to allow it to achieve self-sufficiency. Heart city was actually called a city in advance because of the huge contribution made by his parents and brother on the battlefield of the war of races. Leo''s parents had established this territory with the main purpose and hope that one day the ce would be a real city, henceforth bing one of Humans'' shelter in this world from any danger. Unlike the majority of the Nobles from the Humans, his parents really longed for protecting Humans. The name Heart City, aside from their family name, was actually also because his parents had wished for a day that the territory would be a ce akin to a paradise that would allow its people to calm their hearts the moment they enter the ce. When Leo was young, he had always heard of his parents, and even his brother, repeating about such a dream. Even he was intrigued by such an idea at that time. Thinking back then, Leo can''t help but let out a mockingugh for himself. ''What aughable dream!'' Leo thought, deep in his heart. In this world, such kind of dream cannot be achieved without any strength. And it was exactly strength that his family wascking about, so they died on the battlefield, not being able to fulfill the dream they were always talking about. Even at this present time, Leo was still incapable of fulfilling his family''s dream. Arriving in front of therge wooden gate, Leo could already see 4 soldiers roaming around both sides of the wall, patrolling the walls to see whether there were any dangers from Magical Beast or trouble caused by Humans inside the city. Thisrge wooden gate was called the South gate. It''s a gate made of wood which was a seven-meter tall and three meters thick, and has a three-meter thick five-meter tall wooden wall on both sides, seeming endlessly surrounding the entire city. This South gate was just one of the four gates of the Heart city. With the mountain in the center, the other three gates were respectively located at the north, west, and east of the city, each of the gates serving its different purpose. The South gate which leads towards the wilderness, the one he had been before; the North gate which leads towards the Silver city, the main city of the Silver Kingdom, which the Heart city belongs to; the West gate which leads towards the neighboring city called ck Smoke city; andstly the East gate that lead towards the city near the ocean, Blue Coral City. The soldiers on the wall quickly noticed Leo and his group''s arrival as soon as they reached nearby the gate. "Open the gate!" One of the soldiers quickly ordered hisrade down the wall. Soon after, the gate was slowly opening. As soon as Leo got inside the city, he immediately felt at peace. Such feelings were just imaginary, though. Inside or outside of a city would always be deemed unsafe. It just depends on how a person overlooked their current situation to make them feel such kind of emotion. "Wee back, Young Master!" The four soldiers that guarded the gate quickly greeted Leo. Leo just nodded in response, before turning his head to look at the mountain in front of him. From his current location, he could already vaguely see the Heart manor on top of the Heart mountain. "Such a huge manor, but with only a few people living!" Leo suddenly thought, feeling helpless deep inside. After his parents'' and brother''s death, the manor had slowly be a lonely ce for Leo. Such feeling was really depressing, and it was exactly that reason which drove him to always go on hunting every time he''s finished with the Heart city affair. Shaking his head to suppress such depressing thoughts, Leo softly hit the side of his horse to make it move towards the direction of the manor. It didn''t take too long for Leo to arrive at the gate of the Heart manor. Putting his horse in the stable at the side, and telling his men to rest, he quickly walked inside the manor. .. Finally arriving inside his room, Leo took the Mana stone from his bag and inspected it. "Mana stone? hmm... I think we had a book that talks about these stones use around here..." Leo said while walking towards the bookshelves in the side of his room. Arriving in front of the shelf, he then began looking for the book rted to the Mana stones. "Bingo!" Leo immediately eximed as he suddenly grabbed a book entitled, ''Mana stones 101''. Opening the book, Leo was quickly able to find the information he needed. "Mana stone, a magical stone that can be found inside a Magical Beast body or Caves with rich Mana environment. These Mana stones contained a different level of Mana, specifically the darker its color the more Mana it contains, likewise, the lighter the color the lesser the Mana it contains... How to use a Mana stone... Hmmm... here! To use a Mana stone, the user should hold or put the stone in front or somewhere within the users'' spirit range, before focusing their spirit towards the stone. If a user can absorb its Mana, then congrattions, they can be a Mage, if not, then it is strictly advised not to apply any force. Forceful absorption of Mana may destroy the spirit and soul of a person. It may lead to an unimaginable danger, such as death and sickness due to the damage of the spirit and soul that had been inflected after the forceful absorption." After reading, Leo walked back to where the Mana stone was. He picked up the Mana stone on top of his study table, sat cross leg on his bed while holding the Mana stone up close before he finally began focusing his spirit towards the Mana stone just like what the book had said. While in deep meditation, Leo''s spirit was slowly moving towards the Mana stone. Despite knowing that the Mana stone in his hand only contains a slightly bit amount of Mana, he was still astonished as he stared towards the dancing Mana around the stone in his spirit form. "What a beautiful sight!" Leo can''t help but think. The Mana around the Mana stone was like a beautiful blue butterfly dancing around a blue-colored flower. This blue-colored flower was also constantly producing more blue butterflies after those other butterfliesnded on its body. The scene was really pretty to look at. However, Leo knew that he shouldn''t waste his time just staring at the scene. He quickly dismisses such thought as he made his spirit move closer towards the Mana stone. As soon as his spirit could finally touch the Mana stone, the blue butterfly around the Mana stone has suddenly started slowly moving towards his spirit form. Afterwards, the butterfly-like Mana went inside Leo''s spirit, which implies that he had absorbed that wisp of Mana. Unfortunately, though, the Mana he had absorbed was just a tiny amount. "How long would it take for me to finish absorbing all of the Mana this Mana stone contains?" Leo eximed, feeling a little depressed and annoyed. With how insignificant amount of Mana he can absorb every now and then Leo was sure that it would probably take him hours topletely empty the Mana stone. As time ticks on, exactly 3 hourster, Leo, with all of his effort, was finally able to sessfully absorbed all the Mana inside the Mana stone. Opening his eyes, Leo became excited as he thought, "I have the affinity to be a Mage! I can be a Mage!" "Wohoooooo!" Outside and inside of the manor, a loud shout with an obvious sign of excitement was suddenly heard. Chapter 4 - The Hearts Household Chapter 4 Heart''s Household Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "Young Master!" Butler Xiao suddenly barged inside Leo''s room in a panic. Butler Xiao immediately panicked as he quickly rushed upstairs the moment after hearing Leo''s loud shout. Though it sounded like his Young Master was excited, or was that just imagination...? Since he won''t know unless he asked him personally. So, he quickly charged upstairs towards Leo''s room to inquire about it. "Oh, what''s up, Butler Xiao!" Leo greeted, followed by a shortugh. Obviously, he had already expected such a reaction. Well, his voice was indeed a little bit too loud... "I heard your shout awhile ago, so I hurriedly went to your room to check if there is any problem, but it looks like nothing is wrong..." Sizing up his Master from head to toe, Butler Xiao became confused as he realized that nothing was wrong with his Young Master. ''What was that shout all about, then?'' "Umm, about that..." Leo was pondering whether he should tell Butler Xiao or not about him having the affinity to be a Mage now. Finally, after a few seconds of pondering, Leo decided to just tell Butler Xiao the truth. There was no use in hiding it anyway, since eventually all of the entire Heart city will still know that he had the affinity to be a Mage now. Leo put his hand in front of Butler Xiao as he showed thetter the Mana stone, which has turned into an ordinary stone at this moment. "The Mana stone... What happened to it?" Butler Xiao became stupefied while looking at the ordinary stone. That was obviously the Mana stone from before, but now it had turned into an ordinary stone. "I absorbed the Mana in it!" Leo said, puffing his chest proudly. "What... But how? Wait... It''s not a question about how, but doesn''t it mean you... You have the affinity to be a Mage now?!" Butler Xiao said in shock. Leo nodded his head while smiling brightly, "Hehehehe..." With Leo bing a Mage, the thought of finally being able to have the chance to make his family''s dream toe true quickly surface in his mind. Though he knew that it was still far for him to be able to achieve such a dream, but with him earning the affinity to be a Mage now, it also implies that he had finally made the first step towards it. Leo can''t help but hug Butler Xiao in joy. "Young Master..." Butler Xiao was also feeling thrilled and joyous, a slight trace of tear had even appeared in his eyes. Butler Xiao''s family has always been the Butler of the Heart''s family for many generations, and he, as Leo''s personal Butler, had also long known about the dream of the Heart Noble Household after being transported into the Celestial World with them. After knowing that Leo has the affinity to be a Mage now, he can''t help but also feel the same emotion as the former. Excitement! Happiness! Joy! Leo''s family has fought hard on the battlefield so that they can achieve their dream. But sadly, they still failed, which had cost their lives. But with their son Leo now earning the affinity to be a Mage, the dream of making the Heart city a shelter for the Humans and a ce to calm the Humans'' hearts would now be slowlying true! "Young Master, you having the affinity to be a Mage now is such a joyous event! Hence, it needs to have a grand celebration toplement it!" Butler Xiao happily suggested. Pulling himself from the hug, Leo quickly shook his head and said, "No need! Let everyone take a rest today. Tomorrow, let''s go to Silver city to buy some books rted to Mages." "But..." Butler Xiao wanted to persuade his Master, but he was interrupted. "Let''s not waste any money anymore, starting today. Being able to have the affinity to be a Mage doesn''t really mean that I would automatically be strong. I still need to learn some Magic spells and other rted stuff to officially be a Mage. And this stuffs would surely cost us a lot of money. Both of us already knew that with how small the Heart city is, the ie we earn from it would just not be enough to support any Mage." Despite really wanting to celebrate, Butler Xiao didn''t continue the argument anymore. ''What the Young Master had said was indeed true!'' Heart city was indeed really poor... It''s even to the point that Leo has never used the money he had earned from the city for his personal interest, even once. Instead, all the money earned from the city''s tax was immediately thrown back into the development of the city as soon as he receives the money. All the soldiers in the Heart city were also aware of such situations. After all, they knew that the pay they received every month was actually the money that Leo had earned after selling the Magical Beast that was hunted from the wilderness instead of the money from the city taxes. Some soldiers have even refused to receive their pay and had instead just suggested to only be given some rations and some other things so that they could somewhat help Leo ease his problem. The majority of those soldiers though were the loyal men of his parents and brother. "Now, let''s go to the kitchen to eat some wolf meat! The others should have been waiting for so long already." Leo said to diverge Butler Xiao from its depressing thoughts. As soon as Leo and Butler Xiao reached the kitchen, three people sitting on the chair around the table immediately greeted the two. "Young Master, I heard you shout so loudly awhile ago, did something bad happen?" A 30 years old muscr man asked Leo in concern. The muscr man was Kevin, the Head of Leo''s personal guard. Kevin was an orphan who was adopted by Leo when the former was still a teenager. He had grown up alongside Leo and has always been acting as Leo''s personal bodyguard. So, he was finally given the role of the Head of Leo''s personal bodyguard when he grew up old and strong enough for such a role. Also, Kevin was talented in being a leader. In fact, Leo was even thinking of promoting the former into a General once he can sessfully establish an army for his city. Moreover, Kevin was one of the people who refused to receive any pay from Leo and had only insisted that Leo would allow him to keep on serving him until his death to repay the kindness given to him. "Nothing much, I just earned the affinity to be a Mage, that''s why..." Leo replied acting nonchntly as he sat down on his chair. The three were immediately stupefied hearing such a im. A mid 20s slender man quickly followed up while letting out an awkwardugh, "Young Master is really good at joking, hehehe..." The slender young man was Van, the Head of the Finance Department of the Heart''s city. Van was a subordinate found by Leo while he was escorting a merchants'' caravan. At that time, no one has ever discovered Van''s ability in mathematics and in handling distinct types of business yet. Van was also very good with the abacus, even he was shocked at Van''s calcting speed. After finishing his mission of escorting the merchants'' caravan at that time, Leo immediately offered Van to be the Minister of the Finance Department of Heart city, which thetter gratefully epted. From time to time, Van would also follow Leo to hunt Magical Beast, aiding the former''s financial crisis. Van was also one of the people who refused to receive any payment from Leo and had instead suggested allowing him to live in the Heart Manor for his service and just some other random stuff to be given to him. Apparently, Van was extremely grateful for Leo after being hired as a Minister of the Finance Department at Heart city. Based on what the former had said before, "From the very beginning of my life, only Leo has ever shown appreciation and trust to my passion for mathematics!" "No, I wasn''t joking," Leo said as his right hand grabbed the wolf meat on the table while his left hand showed everyone an empty Mana stone. He had been carrying the ordinary stone for a while now so that he can use it to exin to the others. "After arriving, I immediately started researching on how to use the Mana stone that I had found during the hunt. And just three hours ago, I had sessfully absorbed the Mana stone." Leo let out a briefugh before taking a bite from the piece of wolf meat on his fork. "Then, such a thing deserves a celebration!" A fat youth the same age as Van immediately suggested. The fat youth was called Fatty Ben. The fatty in his name was just something he had epted since everyone likes to call him that way due to his fat body. Fatty Ben was in charge of the Logistic Department. He was also Leo''s brother''s personal attendant at first, but after his brother''s death, Leo then assigned Fatty Ben to the Logistic Department. Aside from the purpose of supporting the day-to-day operation of the Heart city, the Logistic Department was also in charge of collecting all important information throughout the entire Silver Kingdom, hence allowing Leo to keep being updated for a lot of important matters. It was Fatty Ben though who had suggested such spy-like operation to be implemented. ording to him, Leo''s brother didn''t die on the battlefield but was assassinated by a fellow Human Noble when the former was returning to the Heart city. Leo also agreed on Van''s im because he had received a letter from his brother when thetter was returning to Heart city. So, he can say for sure that his brother didn''t die on the battlefield but was purposely killed by someone. In fact, he even knew who it was... Along with Butler Xiao, the three people made up the entire whole of the Heart Noble Household. Simply put, they were now the people that helped Leo achieved everything, and were now treated as a member of the Heart Noble Household. Leo shook his head in reply to Van. He just left the exnation to Butler Xiao. He really needed to sleep early today since they were going to Silver city tomorrow and he was also very tired from his hunting. The dinner proceeds as usual, and after finishing his dinner, Leo hurriedly went back upstairs to his room to take a bath and sleep. Tomorrow, they would begin doing a lot of stuff.... Chapter 5 - An Unexpected Encounter Chapter 5 An Unexpected Encounter Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The next morning, Leo woke up really early as he quickly started preparing the things he needed for the trip. Going in front of his cab, he then took out a hiddenrge treasure box. Inside the box was the money that Leo had saved for the past 10 years, exactly 10,000 gold coins. This money was supposedly the emergency money for the Heart city. But, since he had earned the affinity to be a Mage now, using it has be a must. "I''m really too poor... I own a city, yet I''m only capable of saving 10,000 golds after 10 years. About 1,000 for every year, and mere 83 gold and 33 silver for every month." Thinking about it, Leo really wanted to cry. Although Leo had said that 83 gold and 33 silver coins every month, it was actually not like that. The money he could earn every day totally depended on how many Magical Beast he could kill on that same day. Sometimes he would be able to kill a lot of Magical Beast, and sometimes only a few. 10,000 gold coins for 10 years was not really an astonishing feat, too. The majority of the Nobles, even mercenaries and soldiers, would be able to earn such an amount or even more if they could hunt Magical Beast every day for 10 years straight. This just shows how poor currently was the Heart city. Shaking his head, Leo took therge treasure box as he went downstairs to eat his breakfast. Reaching downstairs, Butler Xiao quickly greeted Leo as he took the treasure box from him, before guiding him to the kitchen to have his breakfast and leaving to prepare everything for the trip. Leo was nning of only bringing Butler Xiao, and the Head of the Logistic Department, Fatty Ben, to his trip this time to the Silver City, the capital city of the Silver Kingdom. Bringing everyone would be a terrible idea since it would leave no one to manage the Affairs and Security of the Heart city, so bringing the two would be enough. As soon as he finished his breakfast, Leo walked out of the manor. Outside, Kevin was already waiting near the stable with three horses prepared. "Good morning, Young Master!" Kevin greeted as he pulled a horse towards Leo. "Good morning, Kevin, where is Fatty Ben?" Leo asked since he didn''t saw Fatty Ben around. "He told me that he will just meet both of you at the North gate because he has something to take care of before leaving." Kevin answered. "Okay then, let''s go, Butler Xiao! See youter, Kevin!" Leo said waving his hand. Kevin could only wave his hand unwillingly. He really wanted to go with Leo. In fact, he would always be with thetter every time they made a trip to Silver City. ..... Just like what Fatty Ben had said, he was indeed already waiting in front of the North gate of Heart city for Leo''s arrival. "Are you done with your preparation?" Leo asked as soon as he reached Fatty Ben. "Yes, Young Master! I made five of my men to proceed ahead to scout any possible dangers on the road." Fatty, Ben quickly exined. Leo justughed it off and said, "What possible dangers could there be?" Fatty Ben suddenly took out a poster from his pocket. This poster has a missing person word written on top of it and a woman''s picture on its center, "I heard from one of my men stationed in Silver city that the people of the Blood race of Crimson Rose Kingdom has been running around causing havoc around the Silver Kingdom for a while now. Base on the report I received, apparently one of the princesses of the Crimson Rose Kingdom went missing a month ago and was still not found till this present time. It was suspected by the Blood race that the Fourth Prince was the one who had abducted her since the Fourth Prince had a history of collecting beautiful women of Foreign races in the past." The Blood race was one of the races closely identical to the Humans. The difference between the two was only their white hair, red-colored pupils, their vampire fangs, and that they liked to drink blood from other races. Blood race also has another name, Vampires, since the people from this race are simr to the tales and myths about vampire''s back on earth. Leo stared at the poster as he noticed a beautiful woman in white hair, "So, the Fourth prince still didn''t change such fetish despite almost causing the destruction of the East Coast of the Silver Kingdom? Last time was because of unexpectedly kidnapping a princess from one of the Sea race, and this time is the princess of a Blood race?" Back then, the Fourth prince suddenly brought back a beautiful woman of a Sea race, specifically the Mermaid race. He was telling the whole Silver Kingdom just how honored and proud he was that he had met the most beautiful woman in the Celestial World, and he immediately nned to make the woman his concubine. However, the prince wasn''t aware that the woman was actually from a powerful Kingdom of the Sea race, Blue Fin Kingdom. Apparently, after the Blue Fin Kingdom, which the princess belongs to, heard such news, the East coast of the Silver Kingdom was immediately invaded by powerful Magical Sea Beast. The invader quickly demanded that the Fourth prince should return their princess back to their kingdom, or else they will destroy the entire Silver Kingdom. Obviously, because of the Fourth Prince''s rumored fetish, he didn''t agree of letting go of the beautiful princess. Hence, the East coast was quickly attacked by the Blue Fin Kingdom, causing countless deaths of Humans and their blood flowing like a river. But, despite such a devastating event, the Fourth prince still didn''t let go of the princess. The King of the Silver Kingdom was really enraged by such a ridiculous decision of the Fourth Prince. So, the King quickly went to the East Coast, which was under the management of the Fourth prince, to punch and make his fourth son realize how dumb his decision was. However, the moment the King arrived at the East Coast, he soon became dumbfounded as he saw with his very own eyes that it wasn''t actually the Fourth prince that didn''t want to let go of the princess, but the princess herself doesn''t want to return because she had fallen deeply in love with the Fourth prince. After hearing the reason, the Blue Fin Kingdom felt really ashamed of their action. They gave the Silver Kingdom a hugepensation for the damages they had caused, and they had also allowed the princess to marry the Fourth prince, but as a wife this time, not a mere concubine. What happened to the Fourth Prince has be aughingstock of the entire Silver Kingdom. Though no one has dared to openlyugh at it. But it was still being spread as a joke secretly by the people. The people also described that the Fourth Prince as what a man supposed to be, being able to immediately make a beautiful princess fall in love at first sight. Unfortunately though, despite it being treated as a joke, a lot of people still felt remorseful about what had happened. Due to not exining the reason by the princess of the Blue Fin Kingdom, countless deaths have been fallen on the East Coast. In conclusion, although being treated as a joke, it was also being treated as a tragedy by the Humans of the Silver Kingdom. "Actually, the Fourth Prince has long stopped such ridiculous action after getting the princess of Sea race Kingdom as his wife. Rumors said that the Fourth Prince was an ''Under'' by his wife..." Fatty Ben said before he let out a loudugh. "Then why are the Blood race still causing trouble?" Leo doubtfully asked. "They don''t believe such rumors. Apparently, their culture won''t allow them to believe such an audacious thing. They believe that men should always be on the top of the hierarchy and the women will always be below them." Leo finally understood that the conflict was because of the different cultures. ''What a stupid reason! With this conflict of culture, innocent lives are getting pulled into the mess. Well, the Celestial world was already a mess. A near to infiniteplicated mess that no one could even understand!'' Leo thought deeply. After the discussion, they continued their journey to Silver City. ..... As they neared the Silver city, one of the five scouts that Fatty Ben had sent out ahead suddenly went to report to them that he had found an unconscious injured woman nearby. "But Young Master..." The scout was trying to exin further, but Leo immediately interrupted him. "No more buts, let''s go!" Leo quickly replied as he motioned the scout to lead the way. Helplessly, the scout could only nod his head as he guided Leo and the others to where the injured woman was. Driven by his curiosity and kindness, Leo immediately followed behind the scout to the location of the injured woman. As soon as he arrived at the ce, Leo quickly rushed towards the woman. But he became dumbfounded as soon as he removed the hood covering the woman''s face. The woman in front of Leo was so beautiful despite being covered in bruises. She has white as snow colored hair and skin, a perfect rounded breast and butt, and a slender, really sexy body. For short, the woman was devilishly attractive. However, that wasn''t the most important point. Because despite being such a beautiful woman, Leo wasn''t feeling the least bit of attraction or even lust to her, but instead whether he should back out or not as soon as possible. He was feeling horrified and terrified at the same time. "Why didn''t you tell me theplete information!" Leo turned his head around as he yelled angrily towards the scout. The scout immediately felt wronged, "But..." "Aysh... Dammit! Is this what they called as ''when you talk about the devil the devil wille knocking at your door'' or something." Leo helplessly said. Leo wasn''t a narrow-minded person that would me every mistake on his subordinates. He was aware that he can''t really me the scout, since, in the first ce, it was he who didn''t let the scout finish the exnation awhile ago. Looking at the devilishly beautiful woman, Leo can''t help but shake his head helplessly. The woman was the topic they were talking about a while ago, the Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom. What an unexpected encounter! Chapter 6 - Bringing A Ticking Time Bomb Chapter 6 Bringing a Ticking Time Bomb Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Since they were already in the situation, Leo could only helplessly carry the woman in a bridal way as he slowly put her on the top of his horse. They only have four horses at the moment, so he could only put the woman on his horse. He followed soon after aw he rode the horse before he quickly positions the woman in front of him. "In this way, no one would suspect that I''m carrying the Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom." Leo said, trying tofort himself to calm his panic nerves. Everyone that would look at them at this moment will only think that Leo was just putting his woman in front of him to protect her easily. "But, Young Master, you''re putting yourself in danger!" Butler Xiao immediately persuaded Leo. "Then do you expect me to just leave her out in the woods?" Leo replied in annoyance, "She''s also wounded!" He quickly added. Butler Xiao was left speechless. Of course, he knew that his Young Master was a kind man, but he should still know when to be kind or not, right? Although his reply was like some kind of noble, Leo''s thoughts, however, were actually, ''Do you really think I don''t know that I''m practically bringing a ticking time bomb with me! Dammit! How the heck am I so unfortunate to get myself into this situation?!'' "Let''s just go to Silver city! Let''s just face the problem the moment ites in our way." Leo said before urging his horse to move towards Silver city while feeling helpless deep inside. "Hayssttt..." Butler Xiao and Fatty Ben said in unison as the two of them were feeling helpless, too. But they can''t help but just follow it since it was themand of their Young Master, after all. "You, return to the Heart city and report to Head Guard Kevin what had happened here, and tell him to prepare some men in case of any emergency. And also, just pretend that this thing didn''t happen afterpleting your mission." Fatty Ben turned around and ordered the scout while wearing a solemn face. The scout nodded, understanding howplicated the current situation was. He immediately rushed back towards the Heart city on his horse. ''Since the Young master wants to save the princess, then we just need to prepare for the worst-case scenario as his loyal subordinates! Moreover, our Young Master is already 18 years old, but he has not brought or touched a woman yet.'' Fatty Ben thought within his mind before urging his horse to follow behind Leo. ..... Arriving near the Silver city South gate, Leo can''t help but to gulp a mouthful of saliva due to the nervousness he was currently feeling deep inside. Well, who would not, right? Any time the ticking time bomb that Leo was currently carrying might just suddenly explode and cause them endless trouble. But still, he also thought that he can''t just abandon a person in the woods with how kind he was, especially a devilishly beautiful woman. His man''s instincts also told him to go and save the woman. Also, Leo was really curious why the Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom was injured and was then left into the woods unconscious. With her status as a princess, no one would ever think of running away with no deeper reason behind it, right? There might be something deeper, and Leo''s mind was telling himself right now to know it so he can prepare for any possible danger. Though, he still needs to solve his current predicament before entertaining other problems. "Ahhhh! I should have just returned." Leo was really regretting his decision of going to Silver City instead of just going back home after saving the unconscious Blood race princess. "Think Leo, think...." Looking around, Leo''s eyes suddenly lit up brightly as he saw a merchant caravan approaching the South Gate, "Bingo!" He quickly thought of a bright idea. Leo''s idea was pretty simple. He thought of; since every merchant caravan only needed its product to be checked, then getting in with the merchant caravan without the Blood race princess getting caught would be possible. This custom was implemented because it would be troublesome to check every person within a merchant caravan since most of these merchants came from other ces and some were even from other Foreign races allied with the Human. Thinking of checking and making them register every time they visit the Silver city would surely consume too much time and effort, and might also discourage any merchant to visit such a strict city. Leo quickly told Butler Xiao and Fatty Ben about his idea before leaving them for a while. He left them to hold the princess for a moment as he quickly approached the merchant caravan. As Leo got near the merchant caravan, one of the escorting mercenaries approached him and asked, "May I know what this sir wants?" "Can I talk to your Boss? I want to discuss some business." Leo said as he opens arge treasure box full of gold coins in front of the mercenary. Fortunately, he had brought the treasure box full of gold coins with him, since it was the only way to go with such a n. The mercenary was astonished by the treasure box, but he still sized Leo up from head to toe. He was a mercenary, after all, his job was to protect the safety of his employer. After confirming that Leo was harmless and that the intention was just to discuss business, he then guided the former towards an exquisitely designed carriage. "Madam, someone is here to discuss business with you!" The mercenary said while knocking at the door of the main carriage. "Let them in!" A female voice replied from the carriage. Receiving the reply, naturally, Leo was allowed to get inside. Inside the carriage was an old woman with wrinkles in her face while smoking a pipe of some kind of nt inside. The woman was around 40-50 years old. She has ck colored hair with some whites on, a wrinkled face but could still show that she was a beauty at her prime, and a slightly bit tall figure. Leo started coughing as soon as he got inside the wagon. ''The heck with this smell!'' He can''t help cursing the smell since it was just too bad. "What do you need?" The woman quickly asked with a slight frown. "Do you have any Mage rted books for sale?" Leo stated his purpose immediately. "I don''t have any here, but I have some in my ce!" The woman''s mood change immediately when she replied. She put down the pipe in her mouth on a ss-like container, as she focuses her attention now on Leo. ''Bingo!'' "Then let''s go to your ce!" Leo said in excitement. The woman''s mood change for the better as she and Leo continued to talk about some other stuff that she can sell to him. Naturally, the woman suspected nothing. She was already used to asions like this. Some buyers would wait outside the gate instead so that they can buy the stuff they needed ahead of the others. When Leo realized that the woman had already fallen on his n, he naturally proceeds to the next step. "Can I call my friends with me?" Leo suddenly proposed. The woman''s eyes quickly lit up brightly, hearing Leo saying that there were still others with him. Who in their right mind would not be happy with more business, right? "Yes, yes, yes! You can call them in!" The woman replied hurriedly as she sped her hand in delight. Soon, Butler Xiao, acting as a Noble, and Fatty Ben, who was putting the unconscious princess to his side as if looking like a yboy, came in. The matured woman immediately sized them up and down. Afterwards, she called out to one of his men outside to give Leo and his group an empty carriage to ride on. "What a brilliant idea, Young Master! We will get inside the city unnoticed." Butler Xiao said, astonished by Leo''s great n. They were already inside a carriage, so they weren''t afraid of their voice being heard by anyone. Fatty Ben also nodded in acknowledgment. Soon, it became their merchant caravans'' turn to be checked, and like most of the merchant caravan that came inside a while ago, the soldiers only checked the products they had brought with them before letting them in. "Sess!" Leo cheered silently deep inside as their group got inside the Silver city with no problem. ''Now I can finally do what I nned to do here, though with a slight change of n... But still, the time I used getting here would not be wasted anymore!'' The carriage started moving towards its destination. However, things didn''t go as nned. "Ha?!" As soon as Leo turned around to look at the unconscious princess, his joyous mood immediately turned solemn as he quickly noticed that the princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom was already awake! "Who are you?!!" The princess asked cautiously as she started moving herself to the very side of the carriage, while at the same time covering her body with both of her hands. Leo stared at her action as if looking at a dragon, thinking as if it''s a snake, "Why are you even acting as if we''re going to rape you or something? You''re the Princess of a freaking Blood race, even rapist wouldn''t dare to rape you casually!" Of course, his thoughts were only said in his mind. "I''m Leo Heart of the Heart city. Don''t worry princess, we don''t mean any harm, we just found you in a forest injured. So, I, as a kind Noble, helped you with no hesitation." Leo said shamelessly, thinking that it would calm the Princess. However, the princess still didn''t believe them. Her action just became more cautious hearing such an obviously sugar-coated sentence from Leo. Leo wanted to exin further, but the carriage suddenly stopped as if telling them that they had finally arrived at their destination.. In front of them was a shop called Sword and Magic. Chapter 7 - An Unexpected Situation Chapter 7 An Unexpected Situation Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral As soon as they arrived in front of the Sword and Magic shop, Leo moved his attention away from the princess as he started observing the shop. He then breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that the shop looked mediocre. Obviously, from the very beginning, Leo''s n had its pros and cons. There was a 50% for it to seed, which the merchant caravan would then take them to small or medium-sized businesses. A 50% chance that it would fail, 49% would take them to arge size business, and a 1% that chance that it would take them to an underground market. It was really fortunate for them that the mature woman''s business looked like just a mediocre business. Leo really doesn''t want to imagine what would happen to them if ever they had unluckily stumbled into someone who owns a known andrge expensive business. The money they had would not even be enough. Although, they don''t mind getting embarrassed, but some unexpected danger would surely follow them afterwards. And he doesn''t want to have such danger. Also, the shop''s owner would immediately question their identity. No, actually they won''t, but it''s expected that they will report them to the Silver city guard, and it''s precisely those guards that would question them. Afterwards.... No! There won''t be any afterwards... It would be the end of them since they will surely die the moment the guards knew that the Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom was with them. Moreover, what if they became so unfortunate that they actually stumbled into a merchant caravan from an underground market? They would surely end up bing saleable goods. Considering that the underground market only sells products at a horribly expensive price, and they going there was really suspicious since they weren''t even capable of buying anything, highly likely they would then be kidnapped, hence surely bing their productster on. The moment that Leo had made such a n in his mind. He had also thought of the consequences of his action. He was basically betting his life for such a n. "Ayysstt!" Leo turned to look at the princess as he said, "You, Princess of the Blood race, shouldpensate me after this mess!" The Princess looked at Leo while feeling wrong inside, "It''s not like I forced you to save me, right?" Just when Leo wanted to argue back, a mercenary suddenly knocks on their carriage''s door to inform them that their Madam had invited them inside the shop. Obviously, Leo understood that the soldier meant today was that it was time for them to go inside the shop to continue their business with their boss. He had used the ''let''s discuss business'' n to get inside the Silver city, after all, so he should continue with how it would y out. Leo turned towards the princess as he pulled her hands towards him. But as soon as he got her hands, he was immediately pinched really hard. He didn''t mind it though as he said, "Don''t do anything unnecessary and stupid inside! As soon as we get out of here, I will let you go!" The Princess nodded her head, but she still didn''t stop pinching Leo''s hand. ..... As soon as they arrived inside, Leo became really shocked to see that the matured woman wasn''t anywhere... No, there was actually someone there to meet with them. But, actually, it wasn''t that she was not there to meet them; it was just that the shop itself was actually not a mediocre business at all. Sword and Magic! "Heck! Why didn''t I realized it sooner?! Sword and Magic is the number 1 shop of the entire Human race!!" Leo cursed himself due to his stupidity. Sword and Magic shop was a store recognized as the number 1 store throughout the whole Human race territory. Actually, they were not just a store, but an organization. A really powerful organization! The Sword and Magic have branches in every Kingdom and Empires of the Humans. They even have some branches in other Foreign race''s territory, too. It was even argued back then that the Sword and Magic may have the same strength as those Human Empires. "No... no, no, no... This can''t proceed any further, I need to escape!" Leo thought while panicking. "Ohhhh... That''s why the merchant caravan looked really familiar to me!" Fatty Ben said, seemingly nonchnt. Hearing Fatty Ben''s remarks, Leo quickly turned to them as he grabbed them both and immediately informing them about the direness of the situation. Butler Xiao and Fatty Ben turned solemn immediately the moment they heard his exnation. The Princess finally believed that these three people weren''t kidnappers or rapists at all. They were just ordinary Nobles who were pulled into her mess because of their Young Master''s kindness. ''What a bunch of fools, you should have just let me die in the woods...'' She thought in her mind. "What should we do then?!" Butler Xiao and Fatty Ben voiced out in unison. "Respected guest! Ummm... I''m Alicia, and I''m here to guide you towards Madam Silva." The receptionist name Alicia suddenly interrupted Leo and his group from their discussion. Leo quickly looked at the girl and nodded, acting like nothing was wrong at all. But, deep inside, he can''t really help but to gulp a mouthful of saliva. ''We are really in danger now, even the name of the Boss sounds like a bad guy... I mean woman!'' As soon as Alicia turned her head around, Leo immediately said, "Why don''t we just tell their Boss the truth?" "No, we can''t! If we do such a thing, then we will surely face a really dangerous situation... Young Master, the woman with us is the Princes of the Crimson Rose Kingdom! What do you think their thoughts would be after hearing that we have their princess with us? Even if we exined it to them that we had just coincidentally encountered the Princess along our journey to Silver city, they would still make us a scapegoat to fix the mess! Young Master, we would be med for why the Blood race is causing destruction around the Silver Kingdom!" Butler Xiao hurriedly exined. "Yes, Young Master, how about you and Butler Xiao, along with this princess, escape while I''ll do my best to hold them off? I already told the scout awhile ago to report to Head Guard Kevin the situation here. So, all of you should just go and run back to our city, since sooner orter you will meet Kevin!" Fatty Ben said while putting his hand on his sword. "Respected guest, pleasee with me this way, please!" Alicia said softly. But her voice for Leo and his group at this moment was like a devil underling calling them towards the gate of Satan''s castle! ''Heck, we are screwd!'' ..... Just after a minute of walking, Leo and his group finally arrived in front of an oak wood door. The door had a sword, and a book crossed together as its design. "You may enter inside!" Alicia said before leaving. As soon as Alicia left them after arriving in front of the door, Leo and the others suddenly gulped a mouthful of saliva at the same time before pushing through the door and walking inside. "Respected, Madam Silva!" Leo respectfully greeted. Despite feeling really nervous, he still continued to act like everything was normal. That nothing is wrong with them at all. He was really hoping deep inside that the matured woman called Madam Silva would not notice anything wrong. However, the moment the 4 of them stepped inside the Madam''s room and close the door, the first thing that Madam Silva looked at was unexpectedly the princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom. Leo and the other panicked immediately. "You have 5 minutes to exin to me why the Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom is currently with you!" Madam Silva greeted them in a threatening manner. "What the..." Leo became really shocked that Madam Silva had actually realized that the woman with them was the Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom immediately. She was wearing a cloak that covered her face and entire body, after all. Even her family would be having a hard time recognizing her, right? "You might be wondering why I can tell? Ever since young, I had the aptitude to remember everyone I had met. I was given the honor to meet the royal household of the Crimson Rose Kingdom many times before. So, I can confirm immediately that the woman with you is Princess Cassandra Rose, the greatest young vampire of the Crimson Rose Kingdom, and also the next in line of the throne!" Madam Silva suddenly exined, "You only have less than 4 minutes remaining to exin." She then added. Leo turned solemn. Without any hesitation, he then began exining to Madam Silva what had happened to them, why they had unexpectedly met with Princess Cassandra. Naturally, Leo didn''t dare to lie at all. What can he do, their secret was quickly known by Madam Silva? Aside from obviously telling the truth, there was nothing else they can do anymore! Chapter 8 - Im Not A Hero, But Also Not A Villain Chapter 8 I''m not a Hero, but also not a Viin Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Madam Silva just nodded her head after listening to Leo''s exnation. She was really amused by this young Noble''s boldness in executing his n, even despite having a nearly 90% chance of getting him in a dangerous situation. Leo''s n may have been described as a 50-50 chance, but base on the mere fact that over 90% of merchant caravans are owned byrge businesses such as the Sword and Magic in Silver city, his n was only a 90-10. A 90% chance to fail, which is exactly what had happened at this moment, and a 10% chance to seed. Besides, who would even think of even betting in such a n with a really huge chance of picking a wrong card, especially towards a stranger... There might be some since it''s a devilishly beautiful princess stranger. But Madam Silva''s mind was telling her that Leo wasn''t that type of guy. She was even thinking that maybe he had no other choice but to help the princess. "Okay, I believe you." Madam Silva replied back as her face returned back to normal. Madam Silva was naturally aware that no sane one would ever dare to bring the Princess of the Blood tribe inside the Silver City, the main city of the Silver Kingdom. Even if it was someone else within the Royal family of the Silver Kingdom, they won''t do such a foolish thing. The Fourth prince before didn''t even bring the princess of the mermaid race to Silver City due to the fear of getting discovered by the princess''s fellow race. The people that would dare kidnapped the princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom, even the stupidest of them all, would probably take the unconscious princess somewhere else far away from the mess before enjoying the feast. That was the best n that everyone would think, they would just to enjoy the princess in their home while the whole Silver Kingdom would be in a mess. No one out there would even consider the n that ''the dangerous ce is the safest'' because inside the Silver Kingdom were thousands of people from the Blood race who can practically smell each other through the unique fragrance that only they can sense. Bringing the princess would sooner orter lead to her identity being discovered. However, except for Leo... Madam Silva doesn''t really know why, but with how Leo can think of such a genius n just awhile ago, she feels that Leo has some kind of intention deep in his mind. But before that, Madam Silva turned to look at princess Cassandra as she said, "Tell us what happened so that we can immediately fix this mess." Princess Cassandra''s eyes suddenly turned teary as she said, "They aren''t looking for me so that they can save me, but to force me to marry Zaynit!" Hearing her words, Leo, Madam Silva, Butler Xiao, and Fatty Ben quickly turned solemn. "After my parents died due to the War of Races, the other powerful member of the Crimson Rose Blood Kingdom immediately started eyeing the position of the next ruler. Obviously, I should not be worrying anything about it since it was already natural that the throne would fall to me after my parents died. I''m the only Heir to the throne, after all. But, due to the culture of the Crimson Rose Kingdom, that the man would always be on top of the woman in the hierarchy. The people that hold the power after my parents'' death immediately didn''t agree with me bing the next ruler. Instead, they started apetition secretly, and the winner was to marry me and be the next King of the Crimson Rose Kingdom. The winner of that secretpetition was Zaynit Vrayn, the only son of General Ciper Vrayn, who is now in control of 70% of the army of the Crimson Rose Kingdom after my parents'' death!" "I naturally didn''t agree with such senseless stuff! The culture that the Crimson Rose Kingdom believed was just something that they had created for themselves. Every Blood race knew that the most powerful of all the Blood races was the woman. Simply because only the woman of the Blood race can be Mages!" "Although I''m a Mage, I''m still at the infancy stage. I can''t even summon the basic Element sword, how could I even battle the 70% of soldiers of our Kingdom. Even if I have the control of the remaining 30%, it would still be a futile effort!" "So, I escaped along with my loyal people. Unexpectedly, though, I didn''t realize that one of the people that I had thought was loyal to me was actually a man of General Ciper Vrayn. That person reported our whereabouts in the middle of the night, which had then led us to an ambush the very next day." "Only I managed to escape since all of the loyal people with me had sacrificed themselves..." "Please don''t return me to them. I''ll offer you my life, I''ll give you everything, my body, you can have it! I''ll do everything for you! Just please don''t give me back to them..." Princess Cassandra said as she kneeled down on the ground desperately while tears flowing down on her beautiful face, begging Leo and Madam Silva not to return her. "If you don''t care bing nothing but a mere ve, then why didn''t you just stayed in your Kingdom?" Madam Silva suddenly asked. If princess Cassandra didn''t care about her life, then why did she escape, right? "If I stayed, do you think they would give me a chance to be strong?" Princess Cassandra answered immediately, as if she already rehearsed such an answer many times. What princess Cassandra had said was obviously right! If someone has a woman with him, specifically a woman with the potential to be a Mage, that has always thought of killing him if any chance arises, would he even try to make her strong or even give her a bit of resource? Even the stupidest person wouldn''t do such a thing. No one would cultivate a person that will potentially bite them back! Even if that person was a devilishly beautiful woman. "But do you also think that the people that will help you would also give you a chance to be strong?" Madam Silva argued back quite quickly, too. Princess Cassandra gritted her teeth and replied with a strong determination, "It''s still much better than having no chance at all!" If princess Cassandra had stayed at the Crimson Rose Kingdom, then obviously, no one would give her a chance. Zaynit Vrayn, her supposedly future husband, wouldn''t; Ciper Vrayn wouldn''t; and the 30% remaining neutral party wouldn''t, either. No one would absolutely give her any chance. There was even a huge chance that Zaynit Vrayn would just make her a sex toy or something of the like. "Since you want a chance, then I''ll give you one! Be the ve of Sword and Magic and we will give you the chance to make them pay!" Madam Silva said, revealing her real intention from the very start. Leo just watched the scene unfold. He was able to perceive what Princess Cassandra meant to say after hearing what she said. As a Mage, even if she offers herself in exchange, as long as she was still alive, then she will have a chance in the future to make those people pay. Who cares if she will be a ve, as long as she''s still alive, making those people pay would be possible! Unfortunately, Leo doesn''t have any means to help princess Cassandra. after all. He was a poor person. So, Leo didn''t speak a single word and just allowed the two to speak to their heart''s content till the end. However, contrary to everyone''s expectations, Princess Cassandra shook her head in reply, disagreeing with Madam Silva''s offer as she said, "Thank you, but I want to offer my life to my benefactor instead..." she said as she turned to look at Leo. "Me?" Leo asked before letting out a loudugh and continuing after, "Even if I ept you, I won''t be able to give you the chance that you want. My Heart city is nothing but a mererge town. It''s called a city in advance to honor my parent''s heroic death on the battlefield by the Silver Kingdom. Where do you think would I get the resources to even make you strong? Buy them? Do you see these two, they don''t even have a single penny in them because they refuse to ept any from me." "Then how will you buy things from her?" Princess Cassandra asked immediately, doubtful of Leo''s im. "Through the money, I earned from hunting Magical Beast!" Leo replied without feeling embarrassed at all. Every city under the Silver Kingdom knew or maybe had heard about the circumstances of the Heart city. The only city in Silver Kingdom where its lord does hunting not for fun but to earn a living. "Use that money on me then! Every penny you invest in me would not be wasted. You won''t just get a Mage as a ve, but you can also make me your concubine." Princess Cassandra reasoned out, trying her best to convince Leo to ept her. Naturally, she wasn''t really serious about bing Leo''s concubine. Even if she agrees in marrying Leo, she would be the main wife, not a mere concubine. Leo can''t help but tough at her im though. "I also have the affinity to be a Mage. So, if I support you, do you think I would still get stronger?" "You don''t need to be strong... Yes, you don''t need to! I''ll protect you with my life." Princess Cassandra said, putting her hand on her chest as if proiming to Leo that he could trust her with his pathetic... precious life. "You see, even fools would not believe your im. Since you said it that way, doesn''t that mean your ideals are nothing but stupid ideals of a girl in a desperate situation? Obviously, it''s not! I know what your real intention is, you cannot im that you will protect me with your life!" Leoughed at her foolishness. "Believe me, I will protect you with my life!" Princess Cassandra said to defend herself from his usation. She was naturally aware that her words were nothing but lies. "Your goal makes you value your life more than mine! Do you really think that you would sacrifice your life for me? Even you yourself don''t believe in the words you just said!" Leo shook his head in disappointment. Princess Cassandra''s face can''t help but wrinkle a little, but she was still desperate. She fixed her reaction as she turned her head around towards Madam Silva, "Since you don''t want me, then I''ll offer my life to Madam Silva!" "My deepest apology princess Cassandra, but after hearing Leo''s thoughts, we don''t dare ept you anymore. Sword and Magic value loyalty more than anything else. Leo is right, your goal will make you value your life more than anything else, hence you will never hesitate to do anything to live as long as your life is being threatened." Madam Silva also shook her head in disappointment. "Then.... then...." Princess Cassandra became panicked. She suddenly turned to look at Leo, full of hate in her eyes. She was ming him for her situation. "Of course there is another way!" Leo suddenly said making princess Cassandra rxed a little, "Since you really want to make them pay, then sign a Blood Contract with me!" "What, no way..... I''d rather die than sign such a contract!" Princess Cassandra said without any hesitation. A blood Contract was a contract made out of the blood of both the user. Such a contract would make both people who signed the contract to honor and respect what they had signed or else they would pay the consequences of death. This was also a contract that masters and ves would use so that they won''t be betrayed. "Then just go and die." Leo said as he turned around, moving towards the door. He doesn''t have any business here anymore. After his proposal was rejected by princess Cassandra, then naturally, it is time for him to leave. "But..." Princess Cassandra said as she became even more panicked after Leo turned around and started walking away towards the door. "You see, princess Cassandra, to get something, you also need to pay something equivalent to what you get. It''s one of the set rules of this world, the Equivalent Exchange rule." Leo said as he made a grabbing motion toward the doorknob. However, before his hand could really touch the doorknob, princess Cassandra made him stop. "Wait, I''ll sign a contract! I''ll sign it with you!" Princess Cassandra hurriedly said, afraid that she won''t be able to stop Leo. Leo suddenly revealed a mischievous smile on his face before slowly turning his head around. This was his intention from the very start. "I''m not Hero, but I''m also not a Viin! I can offer her shelter, but she also needs to have something in return to his generosity." Leo thought in his mind. Despite being cruel to the Princess, deep in Leo''s mind, he was only doing it because he was the same as the Princess; he values his life more than anything else, too. Chapter 9 - Making Princess Cassandra A Slave Chapter 9 Making princess Cassandra a ve Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Princess Cassandra finally realized something after looking at Leo''s mischievous smile, "You... you n this all along!" "What n?" Leo smiled while acting innocently. Ha! who in their right mind would even tell the truth that it was all part of their n! Indeed, Leo had made such a n the moment he saw the unconscious princess Cassandra. But it was just a thought that passed by his mind for a second. It was really out of his expectations that he can really use such a n. He didn''t dare even thought of really making it happen. If he didn''t hear her situation, then his n would have never even taken ce at this moment. But again, Leo''s n has its pros and cons. The moment that Madam Silva heard about the Blood Contract, she smiled and also proposed the same n to princess Cassandra, "The Sword and Magic will also ept you if you sign a Blood Contract with me." However, Princess Cassandra shook her head in response to Madam Silva''s offer. Though she was a bit foolish awhile ago, she was called the strongest of the Crimson Rose Kingdom for a reason. The strongest doesn''t only describe a person''s strength, after all, but also their wisdom. And she was called the strongest because of her wisdom. If princess Cassandra chooses Sword and Magic, then she would bepeting with a lot more people with the resources since the organization doesn''t only have her as a Mage. But if she chooses Leo, then she will only be sharing resources with Leo. Though the resources won''t be the same as Sword and Magic, but her freedom though wouldn''t be threatenedpare to Sword and Magic. Choosing Sword and Magic, princess Cassandra would be the organization''s tool at their disposal. But, choosing Leo, she might not really be a tool. As long as a chance is possible, she would naturally choose it. She might have been foolish before, but that was only because she was desperate and she thought that she could fool Leo with her beautiful looks. Well, everyone who has a devilishly beautiful face and body like princess Cassandra would also think of the same thing, using their beauty to their advantage. Unexpectedly, Leo wasn''t someone that falls on such traps easily. Leo''s thoughts were simple, "She''s a princess and I''m just an ordinary Noble. She has a Kingdom and I have a town, hence the moment she gets stronger to the extent that she can take back her Kingdom back from those people, then she will also obviously be able to threaten me to stop our cooperation. If that day indeedes, I will be helpless to do anything since I''m weak and she''s strong. Though I would still be able to get some benefits, but it would be nothingpared to her bing my ve." By making her a ve, Leo would not only be getting a princess ve or a beautiful woman to potentially be his wife, but also a Kingdom. It was all worth the investment! However, it was not only Leo who thought of such a n, but also Madam Silva. Madam Silva was the Head of the Silver Kingdom branch of Sword and Magic, after all. Obviously, she was put into that position since she possesses the capability. That was why Leo became unable to agree or disagree with princess Cassandra''s choice of signing a Blood Contract with him. He was afraid that the moment that he agrees with her, Madam Silva would dispose of him within the next hour. After all, Leo still values his life more than anything. What''s the use of possibly getting a kingdom if he''s dead! He was waiting for Madam Silva to talk before giving his final answer. Naturally, Madam Silva also understood Leo''s thoughts. "It''s your life, so your choice." Madam Silva said before turning to look at Leo, "But I also want to get some benefits!" Leo breathed a sigh of relief as he said, "What kind of benefit could I offer to the kind Madam Silva?" Madam Silva smiled, hearing him calling her kind. She was indeed kind, but she was also cruel if ever her personal or the Sword and Magic benefits is threatened. "You!" Madam Silva pointed her finger towards Leo while wearing a smirk on her face. Leo can''t help blinking his eyes many times. He was taken aback immediately after hearing what Madam Silva had said. He didn''t anticipate this situation at all. Is this perhaps what they call ''If I can''t get the ve, then I would make the master the ve'' or something? Leo became stuck in a dilemma, "What a troublesome thing!" "I''m sorry, Madam Silva, but I cannot offer myself in exchange for her." Though being stuck in a dilemma, Leo was still able to choose a thoughtful answer. "No? Do you really want to disagree with my proposal without even hearing its content?" Madam Silva replied, sping her hand as if telling him that she was serious. "Since Madam Silva had put it that way, then I would like to hear the contents of your proposal." Leo agreed to listen to the content of her proposal. Maybe her demand isn''t that unreasonable, right? "My proposal is simple, I''ll help you both enroll at a Mage Academy, hence getting more resources for getting stronger as a Mage. But, in exchange, I want you to help me if ever I need one. Of course, it''s up to you whether you feel like epting my call for help or not." Madam Silva exined. This was Madam Silva''s thoughts after princess Cassandra disagree with her proposal. In fact, she was even d that princess Cassandra didn''t agree with her proposal. Because she had unexpectedly given herself the chance to propose a much more advantageous n to Leo. Madam Silva''s mind was telling her right now that she should rather invest in Leo, simply because of the feeling that keeps on telling her that he would be capable of doing big things in the near future, hence her investment in him would be more worth itpared to princess Cassandra. ''He was already capable of making a n to get a possible Kingdom at his age!'' Madam Silva can''t help but imagine what Leo would possibly be able to get on his hands in the near future. Considering the possibility that he can sessfully get the Crimson Rose Kingdom in his hand. Then, his help would really be helpful for her in the future. Hearing the content, Leo, without any hesitation, nodded his head in response. Though he doesn''t know what Madam Silva ns to do in the future that might require his help, but since such a deal was to his advantage, he would naturally dly agree to it. Helping her would also mean that he can establish a rtionship with the branch of Sword and Magic in the Silver Kingdom, hence getting himself a powerful backer. Not only that, he was the one to decide whether he will help her or not, hence his life would never be in danger at all. Not to mention getting enrolled at a Mage Academy. Even the weakest of the Mage Academy in Silver Kingdom would be able to provide Leo more help than his meager 10,000 gold coins at this moment. Ha! Even a blind person could see clearly that Madam Silva''s proposal was a path made out of gold. What was a Mage Academy? Just like what its name suggested, it''s an Academy for the Mages. Being able to enroll and bing an official student in a Mage Academy was the number one goal of all the Mages in the Celestial World. Throughout the entire Celestial World, a Mage Academy could be found. Human race or Foreign race, a Mage Academy was a must have for every race. A Mage might be a powerful person, but every race in the Celestial World was aware that they needed a ce to cultivate these Mages in order for them to make the Mages powerful. Let''s put it this way. A Mage was a product and a Mage Academy was the factory. Since a Mage was an in-demand product use by every race on the battlefield of the War of Races, all the businesses naturally need plentiful of this factory called Mage Academy to produce such stuff. It''s already a given that the affinity of bing a Mage doesn''t really mean that a person can automatically be a Mage at that exact moment they learned of their affinity and hereby bing powerful, too. Every Mage naturally needs tons of resources to be one. A Mage Academy was the ce where they can get the tons of resources they needed. So, being enrolled and bing an official student in a Mage Academy had be the number one goal of all the Mages. Even though Leo has just learned of his affinity of bing a Mage for less than a day. He was still aware of just how important a Mage Academy was for the Mages. He had even considered of just investing all of his 10,000 gold coins to princess Cassandra after hearing such a proposal from Madam Silva. But of course, Leo wasn''t really nning on really investing everything in princess Cassandra. But, he might consider investing more than half of his ie or a bit of his city tax to her, since he would be enrolling in a Mage Academy anyway, hence getting more resources easily. After hearing such a deal, even princess Cassandra was tempted to think of not signing a Blood Contract with Leo anymore. But of course, she just shook her head at such an idea. She was naturally aware that Madam Silva won''t allow her to be enrolled in a Mage Academy if she doesn''t sign a Blood Contract with Leo. Who in their right mind would even be stupid enough to invest in something with a less return when they are given the chance to invest in something with a huge return investment that also has the same percentage of chance to the less return? Moreover, this huge return investment could even get just by investing a little amount of moneypared to the less return investment. Even princess Cassandra was aware in her mind that even if the Sword and Magic would help her take back her Kingdom, they would still gain less and lost more. Not only that, after taking the Kingdom, its strength wouldn''t be the same as before, hence they need to invest more money again to build it back again to its former glory. In short, the loss outweighs the gain. It''s not worth the investment! Madam Silva would rather choose to make Leo invest in princess Cassandra, while she on the other hand would invest in Leo, princess Cassandra''s future master. If ever Leo fails, then Madam Silva would only lose a meager amount of gold coins and resources. But if he could be sessful in the near future, then Sword and Magic would surely have a powerful ally. In short, it''s worth every gold and resources that was invested! It''s even like betting in a lotto knowing already that the number would win in the end. Though it''s a bit exaggerated, it was indeed a win-win situation. So, at this moment, princess Cassandra could only ept her fate and be a ve to Leo, full of unwillingness and reluctance. Chapter 10 - Family Heirloom Chapter 10 Family Heirloom! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After they agreed with the deal, Leo immediately established a Blood Contract with princess Cassandra, finally making her his ve. Although Leo knew that princess Cassandra was really unwilling to establish a Blood Contract with him, it was still a must do so that nothing unexpected would happen to him in the future. Leo also finished signing a Blood Contract with Madam Silva, though a less restricted onepares to princess Cassandra. She also reminded him to be prepared because the opening of the Mage Academies throughout the entire Silver Kingdom was 2 dayster. Lastly, Madam Silva gave Leo a few mages rted books as a gift before she finally allowed him to return to Heart city. As soon as Leo left the Silver Kingdom South gate, he can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "What a stressful day!" Leo stretched his body a few times before they started walking to where Butler Xiao and Fatty Ben had left their horses. Because they were in a rush when they arrived, Fatty Ben just handed their horses to a nearby house near the gate before leaving to follow Leo. After paying the old couple with a little silver for taking care of the horses, they quickly rode their horses as they started rushing back towards the Heart city. They weren''t safe yet! Only in Heart city could they feel at safe. However, because they only have three horses with them, princess Cassandra... No, she was no longer a princess since she had be Leo''s ve... Despite her feeling really unwilling; she was left with no choice but to ride on the same horse as Leo. At first, princess Cassandra insisted that she should be the one to control the horse because she was feeling embarrassed hugging Leo from behind. However, Leo didn''t agree and instead insisted her to just sit and rest on his back to avoid potentially worsening her injuries. Faced with Leo''s caring eyes for her, princess Cassandra could only agree and embarrassingly hug him from his back. Halfway through their path, Leo meets with Kevin and the 50 soldiers with thetter. Looking at them all seriously, he didn''t know whether he shouldugh or not. Honestly, he had totally forgotten that Fatty Ben had actually told a scout earlier to order Head Guard Kevin to rescue them. Leo quickly urges his horse to move towards Kevin, assuring thetter that they were not in danger. But Kevin was feeling doubtful of his words as he pointed his finger towards Cassandra who was currently hugging his back. At this moment, Cassandra was really embarrassed since she was being stared at by fifty pairs of eyes from Leo''s soldiers. "O... She''s my ve now!" Leo exined. He doesn''t really have enough time to exin further to Kevin since they were still in a rush to Heart city for safety. "How..." Kevin said, wanting to know the reason behind it. "Let''s talk as soon as we get back to the Manor, it''s still not safe out here." Leo said as he quickly interrupted Kevin and reminded thetter that they were still not safe from being possibly discovered by the other Blood races. Kevin immediately understood what Leo wanted to say. "Protect the Young Master and the Young miss!" Kevin turned around as he sent out an order to the 50 soldiers with him. They quickly surrounded Leo and Cassandra. "Faster, soldiers, let''s protect the young master''s woman!" "Yes, sir! Everyone, protect the young master''s woman!" "Protect the Young Master''s woman!" "Protect the Young Master''s woman!" "Protect the Young Master''s woman!" Staring at them while shouting that she was Leo''s woman, Cassandra could almost die in embarrassment. She really wants to look for a hole and bury herself within. They were not only staring at her, but had also mistaken her for Leo''s woman. She immediately turned her eyes towards Kevin as she stared at him full of hatred. Actually, Kevin did it on purpose to avoid further escting the problem. Only he and the few squad leaders had received the information about Cassandra''s background, hence they thought that the fewer people knew about Cassandra being the princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom, the safer they would be. Along the way, Leo and his group had expected to meet a few Blood race people who had smelled a familiar scent of their princess within Leo''s group. Without any hesitation, Leo ordered his soldier to kill every Blood race to avoid any future trouble and to also burn their bodies to ashes. Kevin and the other squad leaders nodded their heads as they immediately sent out an order to their respective squad. The soldiers quickly followed their squad leader''s order without asking anymore questions. Though they felt curious about the reason why, but since their leaders don''t want to inform them, then it could only mean that it was something really confidential. Asking any questions would only make them offend Leo and the leaders, so it was much better to just shut their mouths and follow the order. All the soldiers quicklyunched themselves towards every Blood race they had to meet along the way. Cassandra can''t help but grit her teeth in anger and empathy while watching her fellow race being ughtered by Leo''s soldiers every time. She really wanted to stop Leo, but thetter just told her to close her eyes if she doesn''t want to see them dying. She knew though that Leo was only doing it so that she would be safe from any possible danger. If Leo indeed allowed one of those Blood races to live just because she felt pity for them, then they would be in serious dangerter on after those people reported their existence to the Crimson Rose Kingdom. It made princess Cassandra''s heart feel really sad every time a Blood race was burned to ashes, too. She felt like it was their ashes that would pave her way to get her kingdom back. Cassandra''s desire to make those people pay just intensified further after watching those Blood races being burned to ashes by Leo''s group. Deep in her heart, she knew that some of these Blood races people were unaware of what was currently happening. They were just blindly following orders. They were innocent, but for her goal, they needed to be sacrificed. After 2 hours of travel, Leo and his group finally saw the wall of the Heart city. Cassandra had long since fallen asleep on Leo''s back along the way, too. Apparently, she was really tired of running from one ce to another to avoid all those Blood races from discovering her existence. Also, Cassandra was obviously mentally tired of watching her fellow race being killed and burned into ashes. Afterall, they were her fellow race. Although they were currently pushing her into a dangerous situation, all of them were still her people. The people that her parents had risked their lives to protect. Looking at Cassandra''s beautiful sleeping face, Leo saw a tear suddenly sliding down from her eyes. He can''t help but to clinched his fist. Her tear just made him suddenly remember a memory he wished to always forget. Leo moved his hand to Cassandra''s eyes as he carefully wiped away her tear. As soon as they arrived at the North Gate of the Heart city, a group of guards quickly opened the gate. Leo nodded at them before he hurriedly came back to the Heart Manor. On the way to the Manor, Leo told one of the soldiers to call Van to go to the Manor as soon as possible for an emergency meeting. He also told Butler Xiao to buy some girls cosmetics, clothes, and other things that they can use to disguised Cassandra''s face. Disguising Cassandra''s face was something really important, also so as to change the natural fragrance of a person from the Blood race. Leo already learned that each people from the Blood race has its unique fragrance, hence he was really having a hard time thinking of a way to solve this problem. Thankfully, Cassandra woke up in time as she told Leo that the moment she became a Mage, she was able to have the ability to somewhat turn off that specific fragrance. However, because she doesn''t have anymore Mana awhile ago due to her being really tired, she was unable to hide it along the way. Because of that, Leo''s dilemma was finally resolved. As soon as they arrived, Leo told Cassandra to choose whichever room she likes before going upstairs to change his clothes. After fixing himself, he hurriedly went downstairs. Butler Xiao, Fatty Ben, Kevin, and Van were already there waiting for him. Leo looked around but he didn''t see Cassandra around. He thought in his mind, "Maybe she is still busy disguising her real face." Leo then turned his attention to the four as he motioned them to gather in the meeting room. Inside the meeting room was a circr table with 5 seats. They quickly sat on the chair around the circle table as they began discussing Leo''s new ns rted to the development of the Heart city. The moment that Leo had earned his affinity of bing a Mage, he had also thought of changing some stuff rted to the development of the Heart city. Leo was already nning on enrolling himself on a Mage Academy before, but since the n was pushed forward due to the deal that he had signed with Madam Silva, his ns for the development of the Heart city was also push forward, too. Leo''s ns were simple. Butler Xiao would now be the acting ruler of the Heart city while he was gone, hence he would be in charge of almost everything within the city. There was nothing to worry about at all anyway, since Butler Xiao had always been by his side, so he knew everything, specifically second only to him. Head Guard Kevin would now be promoted into a General in charge of protecting the safety and security of the Heart city. Every soldier, specifically 2,000 of them, would now be following all of Head Guard Kevin''smand. No! It would now be General Kevin. Kevin would also be in charge of training them, recruiting more soldiers, and dispatching them into a different task. Simply put, everything rted to the security and protection of the City would now be his duty. Fatty Ben and Van''s position would not change, but they will now be joining forces to support Butler Xiao in the development of the Heart city instead of Leo. There was already aid-out n for the city, hence their task was only to lend support inpleting each of the ns. After discussing more about some other stuff rted to the development n, the meeting was finally over. Leo stretched his body a few times before he went to the kitchen to eat. As soon as he arrived in the kitchen, Leo again noticed that Cassandra was still nowhere to be found. Even after the meeting, there was still no traces of her. He could just shake his head. Although feeling a bit displeased, he still continued eating. Soon, Leo went upstairs to sleep. However, as soon as he got inside his room, he noticed that the small box on the table was shaking mysteriously. Based on his memory, that small box was where his family''s Heirloom was put inside. Leo had seen the inside of that small box before when he was still young. It was nothing but just a mere small red crystal cube that emits unfamiliar energy. He showed it to Butler Xiao once, but thetter had only told him that it wasn''t a Mana stone or anything rted. It also wasn''t something that can be absorbed. It was just a mysterious cube, nothing more... However, Leo''s parents had always told him that this was a secret weapon of his family. When something dangerous wasing, this cube would protect them. Leo didn''t really believe in such a thing, though. If it was true, then his parents or even just his brother would have not died in the past. Shaking his head to dismiss such thoughts, Leo calmly approached the box, not feeling a little bit afraid of why it was moving, "Maybe it''s just a small mouse shaking the box, thinking that food was inside..." But, something unexpected suddenly jumped out as soon as Leo got near the box.... Chapter 11 - The Mysterious Red Cube Chapter 11 The Mysterious Red Cube Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The box suddenly opens on its own and the Mysterious Red Cube inside jumped towards Leo''s right palm. It was very fast that he didn''t even have enough time to be able to think and dodge the iing Red Cube. After the Red Cubended on Leo''s palm, it immediately started digging itself into his skin. He didn''t feel any pain though, but itchiness. Leo started shaking his hand when he noticed that the Red Cube was getting embedded deeper in his right palm. He kept on trying to get it off, but the Red Cube was only inserting itself deeper into his right palm the more he shakes. As the second passes, the Red Cube was embedded itself deeper and deeper until it was nowhere to be found on Leo''s right palm anymore. He thought that the problem was over, but he suddenly started feeling something weird in his hand. At first, Leo only felt itchiness on his palm. But, as the minute passes, his hand began to heat up slowly. The heat wasn''t really that hot from the very beginning. It was like when someone moving their finger fast to a candle me. However, it just got hotter and hotter as time goes on, with no way of cooling down. The heat wasn''t only felt towards his right palm; it was slowly spreading from his entire right hand until to his entire body. Leo tried to run towards the bathroom to try and cool it the hotness down, but he was horrified when he realized that he was actually unable to move even a single step anymore. At this moment, Leo was covered in sweat as he realized the direness of his situation. If he could turn back the time, he would surely note any closer to the box, even a single millimeter. However, it was toote to regret it now. Soon, the heat finally covered Leo''s entire body. He became so worn out, trying to endure the heat. He was even struggling to keep on standing. His energy had been slowly being depleted to the very bottom, while his mind and spirit had reached their very limit. It was just so hot for Leo to endure any further. Suddenly, Leo fell to the ground in pain. His view was slowly getting blurry until his eyes finally closed. He became unconscious. What will happen to him now? What was that mysterious Red Cube? Was he going to die now? Leo had too many unanswered questions in his mind. It would be so depressing if he could not get any answer to those questions. ..... Two hourster, Leo finally woke up from being unconscious. His body was aching all over to the point that it became hard for him to even make a slight movement. Leo breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that he wasn''t dead. He quickly looked around to confirm whether he was still in his room or not. Soon, Leo became rx as he saw his bed at his side, the still familiar floor, the mat, and his room''s wooden door. Quickly, Leo tried to move his body from the floor, but he realized soon after that moving his body was really hard, it was like he was inside a box with nails surrounding him. Every movement he makes would surely cause him to hit the nails around the box, hence causing pain all over his body. It was really painful! Sweat had even covered Leo''s head just by trying to move his fingers. Finally, being able to somewhat endure the pain, Leo tried to push his hand to try and stand up. However, he soon noticed that his head was actually not on the floor, but was on top of something soft. He tried gripping the unknown soft thing to try and identify what it was. But he really doesn''t have any idea on what it was. Leo was aware that he became unconscious on the floor, so he should be touching a floor instead and not something soft-like object. He can also not gripped a floor, so it must be a pillow, right? But, even if Butler Xiao had noticed him on the floor unconscious awhile ago and had then transferred him to his bed, he was still really familiar with how a pillow felt like. The softness of this object in his currentying his head on was not akin to a pillow, it was more like a person''s body. Finally, Leo realized something as he tilts his head a little to the side. Just like what he had thought, it was indeed some part of a person''s body, specifically thep. But who''sp, though? Leo turned his head to be looked up as he soon stared at the beautiful face, "Hey, what are you doing here in my room?" Leo was now staring at Cassandra, who was currently as red as a tomato at this moment due to his constant gripping on herp. Although her looks have somewhat be unfamiliar, he was still able to identify her clearly. "Stupid!" Cassandra said before suddenly pushing Leo to the floor from herp. She then quickly stood up and walked out of the room. Leo wanted to scratch his head in confusion, but it was really hard to do so because of the pain in his every movement. He was still really muddle-headed right now too, so he wasn''t able to clearly think of the reason of why Cassandra suddenly became annoyed. "Aysstt! Women are sometimes really hard to understand!" Leo said before he tried to stand up again. However, halfway through when he was pushing his body to stand up, Leo''s legs suddenly turned soft, and he immediately fell back down to the ground. Leo''s mind became nk and his eyes closed. He lost consciousness, again. It was already morning when Leo woke up. Unknowingly, he was sleeping on the bed now instead of the floor... or Cassandra''sp... Leo could still remember clearly just how soft Cassandra''sp felt like. He quickly shook his head to stay away from such a perverted thought. Leo quickly noticed that there wasn''t anything wrong with his body anymore at this moment. In fact, it wasn''t aching or in pain to move anymore. He breathes a sigh of relief before he slowly stood up from his bed. Obviously, someone had carried Leo to his bed when he lost consciousness for the second time. He thought that it might be Butler Xiao, since he knew that Butler Xiao would always check his room every night before going to sleep. So, it was probably him that carried him on his bedst time, or maybe Cassandra... Leo quickly shook his head as he turned his attention towards the empty box at the corner and then to his right palm where the Red Cube had embedded itselfst night. He was sure that he wasn''t imagining or dreaming what had happenedst night. The Red Cube had indeed jumped to his right palm and embedded itself within. At this moment, Leo was thinking of a reason why it had jumped to his palm. But he was only able to think of one reason for it, and since it had already happened, he had no other choice but to believe in what his parents had told him before. Base on what Leo could remember, his parents had told him repeatedly that the Red Cube has its own consciousness. That it would only activate itself when it could sense that something was threatening their life in the near future. Since Leo was the only remaining person from the Heart family, then surely that something threatening would happen to him... But what was threatening his life, though? Cassandra? Leo shook his head. A ve could never hurt his master. Butler Xiao? Fatty Ben? General Kevin? Van? If they wanted to hurt Leo, then they should have done it a long time ago. So who was threatening his life? Why would his life even be threatened in the first ce? Leo could remember clearly that he had not offended anyone in all this time. Also, he didn''t hear that there was someone after his life or even someone that hated him. So, why did the Red Cube suddenly activated itself? There was only one thing Leo could think of... The Crimson Rose Kingdom! "Did they discovered that Cassandra was with me?" Leo said. But his thoughts were telling him that it was impossible. Leo had clearly burned everyone from the Blood race that they had met yesterday to ashes. Even if the other Blood races could discover those ashes, they would still not have any clue as to who did it. And, even if they could use some kind of powerful spell to get information from those people even though they''re dead, those people would still not be able to get any information about Leo''s whereabouts since those who died didn''t even have any idea who Leo, and the others were, hence it was really impossible... That wasn''t what''s important here, though... "If ever it can sense that something threatening would happen to me..." Leo fell into deep thought. "Don''t tell me it has a sense that something dangerous would happen to me in the near future!" Leo said as he became really shocked with the thought of such an idea. If Leo''s idea was indeed correct, then what the heck was that Red Cube. Where did his parents even find such a mysterious object? It was really scary thinking that it has the ability to sense something from the near future. Suddenly, something unexpected happened, again...... Chapter 12 - The Mysterious Cubes Power Chapter 12 The Mysterious Cubes Power Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Leo quickly noticed that his right palm was suddenly absorbing something, though it was slow, it was still something that he can feel. Observing closely in what it was absorbing, Leo then became astonished as he realizes that it was actually absorbing the Mana around his surrounding. The Mana within the Wind! Wind Mana! It wasn''t only that! As Leo''s palm continues to absorb the Wind Mana around his surrounding, something was also slowly forming inside his consciousness! It started from its feet, leg, waist, body, and arm until its head was finally formed. After finally finishing forming, Leo quickly studied it. He soon shockingly discovered that it was some kind of entity made of wind. Its entire body was covered in wind that somewhat looked like a Human. Realization downed Leo immediately, Wind Elemental! It was actually an Elemental, a type of Magical creature, but much more powerful than the former. Elementals are also called Magical Entity. Their bodies were made of a specific element from which they were born from. The most important thing of all about this Elemental, this Magical Entity, were beings that won''t die as long as it has enough stable supply of the specific Mana it''s made of. A Fire Elemental would never die as long as it has a stable source of Fire Mana, Wind Elemental would never die with Wind Mana in the air, etc... However, this type of Magical Entity was super rare in the Silver Kingdom simply because these entities were the epitome of Disaster! Specifically, a Natural Disaster! It has another name called Natures Wrath. The Elementals were Entity formed when the Mana around the environment continue to merge with each other because some kind of phenomenon was gathering them to a single ce. This phenomenon specifically only happened when there was currently a natural disaster happening in an area, hence it was called Natures Wrath. Leo became dumbfounded, ??Why the heck is this thing formed inside my consciousness?!" While Leo was questioning the reason behind its mysterious formation, the Wind Elemental, on the other hand, has suddenly disappeared from his consciousness and has then appeared out of thin air in front of him. Leo became panicked when the Wind Elemental appeared out in front of him. It was a 2 meter tall Wind Elemental. Its entire body was made out of the wind, while some wisp of wind was continuously circling around its whole body. It had a formed like that of a Human being, and it even had a head that had somewhat formed a face. Yes, it has a freaking face! Though the face was hard to distinguish, it was still like a Human face, more or less. The Elemental was just standing in front of Leo, doing nothing aside from staring at him. It was just staring at him, nothing more, nothing less. It wasn''t wrecking any kind of havoc such as what he had heard about them; it wasn''t even affecting anything in his room. It was just staring at him silently with its hollow eyes. Since it wasn''t doing anything Leo suddenly thought, "Since it was formed inside my mind, then maybe I could control it!" Leo''s eyes lit up with such a thought. He quickly said to it, "Pick up that vase!" He pointed towards the vase on the top of his study table. Just like what Leo had thought... The Wind Elemental soon after started moving towards the vase. When it arrived in front of the vase, it also followed what he had said as it slowly and carefully picked up the vase until it reaches its elbow height. Leo became overjoyed while looking at the Wind Elemental! He had unexpectedly gained such a powerful ability! With this, he could create disasters for himself! However, he still needed to check its power, though... No pie would suddenly fall out from the sky unless someone threw it towards that person on purpose. Hence, Leo ordered the Wind Elemental to follow him outside to test its power, in order for him to know whether what he had received was really a delicious pie or was just a pie made out of stic. Since the Elemental was born from his consciousness, then it should not be as powerful as those born from natural disasters, Natures Wrath! It was a good thing that there was currently no one in the Manor at this moment when Leo got outside. Because of his change of ns yesterday, Butler Xiao and the others have left really early to adapt to their new duties. The Manor also doesn''t have any maids because Lep doesn''t have enough money to pay for hiring them. Because of that, he can freely test his new given ability now, unhindered and without anyone around. Also, Cassandra was still nowhere to be found at this moment. Maybe she was still sleeping or had gone out to tour around Heart city. No one knows, and Leo was also not interested in knowing such detail since he was specifically focused on his new ability. Arriving in the Manor''s backyard, Leo immediately spotted some barbells that he had always used. It was a group of barbells in a wooden rack with each having different weights ranging from 10kg, 20kg, 30kg, 40kg, and 50kg. Spotting those barbells, Leo quickly ordered the Wind Elemental to carry the 10kg weight first. Just like what he had expected, the Wind Elemental carried the barbell effortlessly. Next, the 20kg. He could see clearly that it was already putting in some strength when lifting the barbell. Next, the 30kg. The Elemental could still lift it, but with half or more than of its total full strength. Next, the 40kg. The Elemental could still lift it. But this time, Leo could clearly see that it was at its limit. "So 40kg is its limit in carrying an object. Next, explosive strength!" Leo said as he ordered the Elemental to punch a punching bag. The same as the Barbells, each punching bag has different weights ranging from 50kg, 75kg, and 100kg. When the Elemental punch the 50Kg punching bag, it could only make it move forward for a little more than half a step. So, Leo immediately determined that its explosive strength was maybe just around 30-40kg. He wasn''t really a professional at determining such a thing, hence he was only making logical and reasonable guesses after the test. "Next, its defensive capability. Move over there, my Elemental!" Leo ordered the Wind Elemental to move in front of a sack with a target logo drawn on its middle. The target sack was specifically 10 meters away from Leo. The moment after the Wind Elemental moved in front of the shooting sack, Leo on the other hand went to grab a bow and arrow before quickly shooting it towards the Wind Elemental. The moment the arrow hit the Wind Elemental, it just went through its body, while leaving a hole in where the arrow went through its body. "Oh, it doesn''t have any?" Leo said in disappointment. Such a powerful creature actually can''t defend itself? Weapons that were thrown at it could easily damage it, no matter how hard it tries to defend itself. Leo looked at the Wind Elemental, again. While staring at the hole that isn''t regenerating itself at this moment. He quickly fell into deep thought. Based on what he had heard from the others before, Elementals were somewhat like an undying being as it would never die as long as it has a stable source of Mana with the same element of what it was made of. However, Leo noticed clearly that the Elemental wasn''t regenerating itself to repair the damaged part despite having Wind Mana around its surrounding. "Stable source..." "The Elemental was formed due to my right palm absorbing the Wind Mana around the air, so..." Leo said as he quickly made his right palm absorbed the Wind Mana around the surrounding after realizing something. At first, Leo was having a hard time trying to absorb the Mana, since in the first ce it was his first time, hence he didn''t know-how. But soon, he realized that it was actually like absorbing the Mana in the Mana stone before. Just like what he had anticipated, the moment his right palm started absorbing Wind Mana, the hole that the Wind Elemental received from the arrow had also started regenerating. "Since I can regenerate, can I also create more Elementals?" Leo thought while feeling excited about his idea. Quickly, Leo made his right palm absorb Wind Mana, again. However, nothing had happened this time, unlike thest time. Also, nothing had happened to the Wind Elemental that he had summoned too, and neither did something happened in his mind. He could not create another Wind Elemental in his consciousness, nor could he affect his existing Wind Elemental after fully healing the hole before. "Maybe it''s because I''m still weak." Leo said after he stopped absorbing the Wind Mana around his surrounding. Leo thought that it was reasonable that he cannot summon more Elementals, since if he can indeed summon more, he would be destroying the bnce of the Celestial World. Imagine Leo, despite only being a Mage for around 2 days, could summon unlimited numbers of Elementals. Though they were surely weak and nothing topare to those Elementals formed by Natural Disasters, it was still a force to be recognized. There were a lot of strategies to use when someone had the numerical advantage, such as zerg tactics, chipping enemy forces, and etc... Moreover, the fact that Leo can continue to summon such Elementals as long as he has sufficient Mana around his surrounding should also be considered, too. It would really destroy the rules and bnce of the Celestial World! Leo could just shake his head at this moment to end finally his full of expectations thoughts. Since he needed to be strong, then he will just be strong. There was nothing wrong with that. Even if he can summon unlimited Elementals, powerful Mages or people would just target him directly than bother with killing his weak Elementals. "I need to be stronger!" Leo said before he unsummoned the Wind Elemental. Chapter 13 - Silver Mage Academy Chapter 13 - Silver Mage Academy Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral As soon as Leo returned inside the Manor, he then found Cassandra with a fresh new look. Leo observed Cassandra from top to bottom before nodding his head repeatedly. At this moment, no one would be able to recognize her that easily anymore. Even those people who were familiar with her before. Before, Cassandra was Devilishly beautiful; her charms were beyond belief, like how Humans had described those princesses of tales back on earth. It was like if heid his eyes on her, he can''t help but to want to take her somewhere alone and do some naughty things with her. But right at this moment, Cassandra''s looks had transformed from a Devilishly beauty to something like a mystery box, closed and hidden. She was still beautiful beyond belief at this moment, but unlike before that really felt like a fiery beauty, her charms now only attract a person to want to get to know her rather than lust. Her aura too, which feels like it could conquer anyone the moment someone looked at her, has also turned into an aura of a modest and honorabledy from a Noble Household. Cassandra''s new look has been totally changed. Her white hair, typical for any Blood race people, was now dyed light blue, which still looked like her natural hair color. It was also cut a little to make it a bit shorter, unlike her hair before which has reached to cover her butt. Moreover, her crimson-colored pupils before were now reced with a ck contact lens, which also made her eyes looked natural. Cassandra''s overall new look doesn''t look like a person from the Blood race anymore after changing her looks but had instead turned into like a Human from a Noble Household. Though Blood race and Human race were already identical to each other, but, right now, no one would be able to suspect that Cassandra was actually a Blood race with her new looks. However, Leo was still not really that attracted to Cassandra despite her new look. He was still attracted a bit, maybe from time to time, depending on how her face formed into in some situations, like when she was sleeping. But, he always put it in his mind that a person with that kind of beauty was really dangerous, especially when it''s a woman. So, he had always kept it in mind not to entertain such romantic or perverted thoughts. "What are you nodding at?!" Cassandra said annoyingly to Leo. "Your looks, obviously. I rate it 99/100!" Leo said before quickly going to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. It was already near noon and he had yet still been able to eat his breakfast. "Who needs your rating, you bastard!" Cassandra turned red for a moment before she yelled angrily at Leo from behind. When Leo finally finished eating his breakfast, a Mail Bird suddenly arrived in the kitchen''s window. A Mail Bird was a Common docile Magical Beast that would deliver mails, the reason for its name. This bird''s actual name was actually a Tracing Pigeon. But since they were used to delivering mail and the majority of ordinary people use them, they were then changed to make it sound friendly. These birds had a really strong sense of smell where they can pinpoint the location of the recognized smell and hence deliver the letter that they had received to the specific person after smelling that person''s unique fragrance. Leo looked at the bird as he quickly noticed a letter put into a tiny container on the Mail Bird''s feet. Leo went to grab it before carefully unfolding the letter to read its content. "Oh, a letter from Madam Silva." Leo said as he continues to read the content The letter''s content was about the Mage Academy that Leo and Cassandra would be enrolled to. While reading, Leo became really astonished the more he read the content of the letter. Madam Silva had actually enrolled Leo to Silver Mage Academy! The one and only Silver Mage Academy! Silver Mage Academy, the biggest and most powerful Mage Academy in the entire Silver Kingdom. It was an Academy run by the Royal family, specifically the schr Second Prince. Mage Academy was separated into four different types. Ordinary, Elite, Aristocrat/Noble, and Royal. Ordinary Mage Academies were for those Ordinary level Mages. These type of Mage Academies was established so that those Mages born from poor or average family could still be able to study Spells, Magic, and etc... Elite Mage Academies were for those powerful, Genius, and Hardworking Mages from the Ordinary Mage Academy. Despite being born poor or average, those Mages from the bottom of society were still given the chance to be recognized by some powers by being recruited to an Elite rank Mage Academies. The Mages that graduated from this type of Academies could also be potentially promoted to be Nobles, too. Aristocrat/Noble Mage Academies were made so that those Nobles and poor or average Mages could be separated. The main purpose for establishing this type of Academies was just to separate the Noble and the ordinary people, nothing more and nothing less. It doesn''t care whether a Mage was Powerful, Genius, and Hardworking Mage. As long as they were a Mage from a Noble Household, such as Leo, then they can be enrolled into this type of Academies. Lastly, Royal Mage Academy. Simply put, it was the Royal Academies for the Royal family. Silver Mage Academy was a Royal Academy for Mages. However, Leo was just from a Noble Household. Even if he was enrolled through a backdoor, it would still be impossible to get in since the Royal family was not stupid to leave such a loophole. Hence, how was Madam Silva able to enroll him in such a prestigious Academy? The reason for that was simply because the Silver Kingdom doesn''t like to promote an Aristocrat/Noble Academy. ording to the Royal family of Silver Kingdom; "they want to just merge both Noble and Royal Academies into one." It was done this way so that the Nobles and Royalty of the Silver Kingdom would be able to interact with each other and hence being able to better-establishedmunication and organization. Simply put, it was established that way so that Noble Household and the Royal Family could work with each other easily. Hence, Madam Silva was able to Leo in such type of Mage Academies. However, there were plenty of Royal Mage Academy, specifically 10, and the Silver Mage Academy was the number 1. So Leo became really astonished when he finished reading the entire letter. "No wonder why the others said that the Sword and Magic have the same strength as Empires. Look, even just a Branch Head of a Sword and Magic can arrange for me to enroll in the number 1 Mage Academy of Silver Kingdom." Leo said before letting out a shortugh. With this chance given to Leo plus his new given ability, bing a powerful Mage could be realized sooner orter. Leo put the letter carefully in his pocket as he went to see the others. He would tell them that he would be going to the Silver Kingdom with Cassandra tomorrow to finalize his enrollment. ..... The next day, Leo woke up at the same time as usual. He went to his bathroom to take a bath before going to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. After doing all his morning routines. Leo went back to his room to prepare for his trip to Silver City. Leo wasn''t bringing a lot today, only a few gold coins for some unexpected uses, and his usual weapon, an iron dagger. He also went to check his consciousness whether he has a Wind Elemental prepared beforehand, too. Leo noticed yesterday that the moment he unsummoned his Wind Elemental, it had actually not appeared back in his consciousness. So, he needed to always keep in mind to check whether he has an Elemental prepared in case of any unexpected emergency. Cassandra was already waiting outside of the Manor the moment Leo got outside. "Morning, are you ready?" Leo asked as he put his stuff inside a leather bag attached to the side of his horse. Cassandra just threw him a cold nce as if saying ''yes''. "Don''t tell me you''re still angry with what had happened before?" "Hmph!" Leo was really having a hard time dealing with Cassandra. Though she was his ve, it would sometimes appear that he was the ve in some of their interaction because of the way he needed to act just to get her attention. "If you keep on acting this way, it would really be hard to improve our rtionship." Leo said before quickly riding on his horse. "What rtionship, you bastard!!" Cassandra yelled out at him from behind. Leo justughed it off. He knew that one day woulde that Cassandra would stop acting such away.. It was hard to adapt to bing a ve, especially when she was a princess before. Chapter 14 - The Cost Of Having A Beauty Chapter 14 The Cost of having a Beauty Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral 2 hourster, Leo and Cassandra finally arrived at Sword and Magic. Madam Silva was busy when they came, so she just told them that Alicia, the receptionist they had met before, would guide them toplete their enrollment. Alicia at this moment wasn''t wearing her usual receptionist outfit that somewhat looked like those of maids. She was wearing a cute yellow dress with a sunflower as her hairpin. "Cuteness is over, 85/100!" Leo said, nodding his head. Cassandra quickly pinches Leo''s side after hearing his rating as she thought, "What an annoying guy!" They then took a carriage from Sword and Magic to get to the Silver Mage Academy. It only took them a short while to arrive at the Silver Mage Academy, since the Academy was somewhat near to the business district. Getting out of the carriage, Leo became amused by the beauty of the Academy. It was actually more like a garden than a school. Though there were still buildings around, nature still upies the majority of the entire Academy. It really makes people feel calm while walking inside. Cassandra had even almost forgotten her worries inside. Alicia guided Leo and Cassandra towards the Admission Office to sign some papers to finallyplete their enrollment. The Admission Office was located at the very East part of the entire Silver Mage Academy. Arriving at the Admission Office, Leo didn''t know whether he shouldugh or not. "It really makes people feel poor." Leo suddenly said. The thing they called the office at Silver Mage Academy was actually an entire building. Yes! The Admission Office was not a room with an open window to receive people, a huge office, or just a hall like what he had really expected, it was instead an entire huge building. "The Second Prince really knows how to make people feel the prestige of his Academy through its buildings alone!" Leo said as he also felt dubious of his title as a Noble. He realized after looking at the so-called Admission Office that Manor actually can''t evenpare to its size alone. Leo shook his head as he went inside. He thought in his mind, "One day, I would also create something this size for my horse! Let''s see whether the Second Prince could still act proudly of his Admission Office in front of me." Many people were actually like Leo when they first came here. Swearing that they will make a house, a building, a tower, or simr infrastructure for their pets. What they didn''t know though that even if they could indeed achieve something more than the Second prince''s Admission Office, they were still nothingpared to his Dog. After signing a few papers toplete his enrollment, Leo then bid farewell to Alicia before walking in a random direction with Cassandra. He wanted to explore the entirety of the Silver Mage Academy for an entire day. "What other amusing things would this Second Prince have in his Silver Mage Academy!" Leo and Cassandra started walking towards the west of the Silver Mage Academy since the Admission Office was located in the very east. ..... When the surrounding finally became dark, Leo was then feeling dumbfounded inside as he realized that he was actually only able to explore half of the entire Silver Mage Academy. Leo and Cassandra had been walking for an entire morning and afternoon, yet they were still only able to explore half of the entire Academy! How huge was this plot ofnd for them to only be able to travel half and not its entirety?! What really shook Leo though was a Pce in the middle of a man-madeke. Base on what he had heard from one of the people around, that Pce was actually for the Second prince Dog. What sort of concept was that? Even a Dog has a pce! Then can they still be called as a Noble Household if they can''t evenpare to a mere Dog? Leo could just shake his head. He finally realized thatparing himself to the Second prince will just make him feel poorer and poorer. A Pce for a Dog? Leo was actually nning to make a building for his Horse one day. But, look at the Second Prince, he has a Pce for his freaking Dog! Since it was already getting dark, Leo and Cassandra walked out of the Silver Mage Academy to return to Sword and Magic to bid farewell and to say their gratefulness to Madam Silva. After exploring the Silver Mage Academy, Leo became extremely grateful towards Madam Silva. Her investment wasn''t only enrolling him at Silver Mage Academy, but also giving him bigger opportunities in the future. He promised to himself that he won''t be wasting the chance that she had given to him. ''Since you see potential in me, then I promise you that it will not be wasted!'' Leo swore in his heart. Leo and Madam Silva talked for a minute after they arrived at Sword and Magic. But, due to Leo''s stomach sounding because of hunger, he could only bid farewell to her unwillingly as he and Cassandra went to a nearby restaurant to eat their dinner. They weren''t able to take their lunch awhile ago because they were busy and focus on exploring half of the entire Silver Mage Academy. Since they were already going back to Heart city and the evening was already fast approaching, they might as well just take their lunch-dinner in one of a nearby restaurant before finally going back home. Leo was already familiar with the restaurants around Silver city. After all, he had always visited the Silver city to sell the Magical Beast he had hunted before. Soon, they arrived in front of a medium-sized restaurant. The restaurant''s name was Crescent Moon Dining. Crescent Moon Dining was just an average restaurant. Its service wasn''t something you can call the best, but it also wasn''t poor. The most important thing that Leo remembered about this restaurant was its food. It was definitely top notch, at least for him. When they arrived, Leo picked the most unnoticed ce possible. He doesn''t want to sit in the middle or in the center when he''s eating in a restaurant or in any ce. He always preferred the corner spot since it was silent and no one would bother with him. Also, the view in the restaurant''s corner was also good, it allows him to observe the entire restaurant and the street outside. The moment Leo sat in his chair, a waiter immediately came to their table to take their order. "Good evening, sir Leo, may I take your order?" The waiter said, being really familiar with Leo. Obviously, thetter was a frequent visitor of Crescent Moon Dining, hence the staff working in the ce was really familiar with thetter. Leo nodded his head as he quickly ordered a few dishes and a soup for himself before he turned around towards Cassandra to inquire about her order. "What do you want to eat?" Leo asked Cassandra, who was currently sitting opposite to him. "The same as yours." Cassandra answered nonchntly before turning her attention towards the window. Looking at Cassandra''s reaction, the waiter can''t help but think inside his mind, "This young Noble Leo would definitely not seed in his courting, just basing on how she is currently treating him." Of course, Leo didn''t know his thoughts. Even if he does, he would just beughing loudly. Cassandra was his ve, not someone he was courting. If he really wants something from her, then he could just order her and she would give it to him no matter how unwilling she would feel! After hearing Cassandra''s cold reply, Leo didn''t pay any further attention towards her anymore as he turned around and told the waiter to bring 2 of each dish he had ordered. After the waiter left their table, a group of 5 men suddenly went inside the restaurant. Leo wasn''t nning on paying any of his attention to the 5 men, but he noticed that as soon as the 5 men came in, they then started walking in his direction. Naturally, Leo became curious about such actions, hence his attention immediately focused on them. As soon as the 5 men arrived in front of Leo, a man in his thirties suddenly spoke up arrogantly, "Piss off kid, and you won''t get into trouble!" Chapter 15 - Forcing Cassandra To See Her Current Reality Chapter 15 Forcing Cassandra to see her current Reality Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral When Leo was choosing a restaurant before, he wasn''t only thinking of the food, but also the people who frequent the ce. It was because he wanted to avoid from any trouble. But, he soon realized that with Cassandra, no matter how much he tries to avoid trouble, it would be trouble himself that will look for him. Leo just stared at the 5 men as if looking at a bunch of idiots. He quickly understands that these 5 men were newbies from an ordinary small gang. He had long learned that big and medium-size gangs don''t operate in such a way; it was only those small gangs that weren''t still fully exposed to the cruel rules of the Underground world that act in such rude behavior. He, after all, had sponsored a gang in this kingdom too, hence he naturally knew a lot of knowledge about how gangs work. "Did you hear what our boss said, kid?!" A henchman of the thirty-year-old man yelled towards Leo. "What if I don''t?" Leo replied nonchntly. "What if you don''t?!" The thirty-year-old man repeated what Leo said like a fool. "Are you deaf? Do you want me to repeat what I said?" Leo replied, further provoking the old man. It was one of his joy to provoke people to make them angrier. For him, the angrier a person is, the less they can think of anything else aside from wanting to punch his face. "Good, good, good, you got guts, kid! However, you should know that there are tall mountains and small mountains, and I''m obviously a tall mountain!" The thirty-year-old man said, cracking his knuckles before he pulled Leo''s cor close to his face. Leo became really amused hearing such lines from the old man. They were actually aware of such words, yet they still went off and offend a Noble. ''Bunch of stupid people! Also, its taller mountains above small mountains..." Leo startedughing loudly while the thirty-year-old man was holding his cor. "Did he be crazy?" "Was he that scared to the point that he had turned mad?" "What a coward, kid! He acted all calmly before, yet he immediately became crazy when our boss made a move. Way to go, Boss!" The thirty-year-old man just became more arrogant after hearing his underlingsplement. He turned and looked at Cassandra, who was also looking at him. The old man thought, "Look, she is obviously attracted to my toughness. She should date the likes of me and not this schr looking kid who obviously looks weak!" Obviously, Leo knew that it was because of Cassandra that they dare to offend him, just basing on how they looked at her from time to time. But he still wasn''t nning to do anything aside from making them much angrier. Leo just continued tough in front of them, making them more enrage. When the thirty-year-old man noticed that Leo wasn''t nning to stop onughing, he felt really infuriated. He quickly made a ready-to-punch-his-f-ace motion aim towards Leo''s not so handsome face. However, before the old man could really make his move, he suddenly heard Leo whisper to him, "Bunch of fools!" Suddenly, a loud crash sounded behind them. Turning around, the 5 men quickly realized that the crash was caused by dozens of soldiers that suddenly barged inside the restaurant. The soldiers quickly looked around their surroundings after barging in as they quickly noticed the 5 men. Their eyes immediately turned ferocious as if like wild animals and they charged forward towards the 5 men. In no time, the 5 meny on the floor unconscious. The thirty-year-old man, which was obviously the boss, was in a really miserable state. Leo can''t even tell whether the old man is still alive or not. Looking at the soldiers, Leo just nodded his head. Those soldiers were actually Leo''s soldier station inside Silver city, specifically, these people were Fatty Ben''s men who were ordered to protect Leo from any danger inside Silver city. Since it was already dark, Leo had naturally ordered one of his men, who he had seen hiding to secretly protect him, to call a few of his team to escort him to the Heart city after they finish his and Cassandra''s dinner. Leo was already long aware that his men would surely arrive. He had noticed before when the waiter who took their order awhile ago, has suddenly rushed out of the restaurant. The waiter obviously went to report to the nearby soldiers that a Noble was being attacked. An ordinary person attacking a Noble was obviously a huge crime. Everyone throughout the entire Silver Kingdom was made aware of such a rule. However, there were still some people who don''t care or weren''t aware about such a rule. So, the Silver kingdom could only encourage people to report if ever an ordinary person attacks a Noble. Coincidentally, when the waiter run outside to report, the soldiers he had met were Leo''s men who were currently on standby outside the restaurant. That was the reason why Leo was justughing awhile ago. Because he had already seen the future of those 5 men. A really miserable future... Quickly, Leo ordered his men to empty out the restaurant for a moment. As soon as no one was present anymore, Leo immediately turned towards Cassandra with anger in his eyes, "If you don''t n to protect me then what other purpose do you still have for me to keep you alive?!" Cassandra turned solemn the moment she heard Leo''s voice full of anger. "If you still think that you are a princess, then I''ll force you the see the reality of your current life!" Leo said before he ordered the Blood Contract, which Cassandra had signed, to punish her. Aside from binding the Blood Contract also has the purpose of punishing the one who doesn''t follow the order. It was purposely established that way so that ves would be obedient to their master and to also avoid from any possible betrayal. "Ahhhh!!!" Cassandra immediately shouted in pain as soon as the Blood Contract punishment took its effect on her. She then fell on the floor while ck lightning could be seen around her entire body from time to time. While on the floor, she was twitching due to the pain. Her eyes were looking at Leo tearfully, too. However, Leo just looked at her coldly. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, but it was as if he didn''t hear a single sound at all. Naturally, Leo had his reason for punishing her. Leo had long noticed awhile ago that Cassandra was actually not making any moves on purpose. She was just sitting in her chair, watching how the scene would unfold. Obviously, she waiting for him to get punch or something, before finally making any attempt to protect him. Though it wasn''t really a big deal that Cassandra didn''t make any move. However, if Leo indeed allowed her to continue acting in such a way because it wasn''t a big deal, then this would eventually backfire on him. It might even cause Leo his own death! This time, it might just be 5 ordinary men trying to harass Leo because of wanting to have Cassandra. But what if one day the ones to harass him were powerful people who will unreasonably kill him immediately the moment he disagrees or show any form of disagreement? Such ruthless people would obviously do such ruthless action. Although he wasn''t stupid to really provoke such people, but what if a day indeedes where he shouldn''t care about provoking them? Would Cassandra wait until Leo gets beaten up into bing a cripple? It was a logical thing to do, since the moment he bes a cripple, the contract wouldn''t take effect anymore. Cassandra had, after all, added in the contract that the Blood Contract would lose its effect the moment Leo loses the ability to grant her off her side of the deal. Would Cassandra just watch Leo die? It was also a logical thing to do. Since the moment he dies, the Blood Contract would also lose its effect. His death naturally means that the contract would not be realized anymore. "If you want a chance to make those people pay, then show me that you deserve such a chance to be given to you!" Leo had thought, "Since it might threaten my life, then she needs to learn her ce and to also see her current reality!" Because of that, Leo was forced to show her the reality of her life. He wanted her to understand that she was no longer the princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom, but his ve! Face it or die denying the current reality! After a few minutes, Cassandra finally passed out due to the extreme pain. Leo just shook his head while looking at her unconscious bodyying on the floor. He bent down his body to carry her up before putting her on his back and then making his way out of the restaurant. Outside, Leo''s men were already waiting for him. The soldiers could clearly see and hear what had happened inside since the restaurant was covered with ss to make the customer see the view outside and it wasn''t also soundproof. Although they don''t know the reason why their Young Master had punished the Young Miss, they still didn''t voice out any concern. Since their Young Master did such action, then obviously he had his reason to do so. Unexpectedly, Madam Silva was also outside with her men the moment Leo exited the restaurant. "I rushed out immediately after receiving the news, but it looks like you were once again prepared. We''re you long nning of making her see the cruel reality of her life?" Madam Silva immediately said as soon as Leo arrived in front of her. Leo just nodded his head before looking at the unconscious Cassandra silentlyying on his back, kindness could be seen in his eyes. His eyes at this moment were two worlds different from before. Looking closely, Leo noticed that there was a tear that suddenly escaped from her eyes, which he then unconsciously wiped off before he returned his attention towards Madam Silva. "Aren''t you a little bit cruel to your beautiful princess ve?" Madam Silva said in concern. "She might not follow any of your orders anymore after this..." She added. "I''m only doing this for her own sake, in my own way..." Leo said before walking towards a carriage that his men had long prepared for him. Leo was already exhausted, adding to the fact that he wasn''t even able to eat his lunch-dinner in the restaurant. His body doesn''t have any more energy left to exin his reason to Madam Silva. As soon as Leo got inside the carriage, he immediately fell asleep. Chapter 16 - Start Of Leos Academy Life Chapter 16 Start of Leo''s Academy Life Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The next day, Leo soon woke up from his good sleep. Looking around, Leo quickly found himself sleeping on his bed in the Heart manor. He quickly understood that it was the soldiers with themst night that had taken him and Cassandra back to the Heart city and that it was also Butler Xiao who had carried him from outside the Heart manor to his bedst night since it was only Butler Xiao and the other three, specifically Kevin, Fatty Ben, and Van, who was permitted to get inside the manor. Yesterday was really full of mess, but Leo didn''t regret anything he did to Cassandra. It was a must for him to try and make her realize something. If he had allowed her to continue acting wilfully, then a day would surelye that she would encounter a bottleneck that she can never ovee in her entire life. The same goes for him; a day would alsoe that his life would be threatened due to her willful act. If only Cassandra made a move yesterday, then Leo wouldn''t have had any excuses to use any force to educate her and would have instead just allowed time to teach her slowly. Too bad it wasn''t the case... Getting out of his bed, Leo quickly went to the bathroom to take a bath. After he finished fixing himself, he then went downstairs to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. Leo was really starving at this moment sincest night in the Crescent Moon Dining he wasn''t able to eat his lunch-dinner because of those 5 men who had disrupted his time when he was waiting for his food to arrive. Coincidentally, when Leo arrived in the kitchen, Cassandra was currently eating her breakfast. He only ignores her as he sat on his usual chair and began eating soon after. "Sorry... And thank you..." Cassandra said silently as soon as Leo sat on his chair. Cassandra had realized a lot of things after she suffered from the punishment of the Blood Contract yesterday. She was indeed still acting like a princess and was also only showing a little bit of respect towards Leo. It was only because Cassandra still had this little hope that things would end soon. It made her think; since she would soon return back to Crimson Rose Kingdom and be its rightful ruler, hence there is no need for her to act like a ve to Leo. However, the reality was cruel. Cassandra finally understoodst night that taking back her Kingdom wouldn''t be that easy. After that punishment of the Blood Contract, she finally realized that it actually required her to take one slow step at a time to be strong, and bing strong wasn''t something that she could just achieve tomorrow, after a week, a month, or even a yearter, too. Moreover, even if she indeed became strong, what could a single person even do? Even if she could really take back her Kingdom too, with no one helping her, its destruction would still happen sooner orter. "I was really willful... No, a bit willful, just a bit willful..." Cassandra silently added. Hearing what Cassandra has said, Leo immediately showed a smile towards her as he breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "As long as it helped you." Leo was really relieved, knowing that Cassandra understood why he did all of those things to her. Well, she wouldn''t be called as the strongest among the current younger generation of the Crimson Rose Kingdom if she was a narrow-minded person. Actually, Cassandra wouldn''t be able to really understand Leo''s intention of punishing her if Butler Xiao didn''t exin to her about itst night. She might even hate him right now because of the somewhat unreasonable punishment he did. Last night, Cassandra was told a lot of stories about Leo from Butler Xiao. It was Butler Xiao that had also carried Cassandra to her roomst night. But she woke up along the way. When Butler Xiao noticed that she was awake and that the night was still young too, and just maybe because he had also felt pity towards how his Young Master had treated her cruelly, so he decided to tell her about Leo''s past. After listening to Leo''s story from Butler Xiao, Cassandra finally understood why he had treated her that way. It was really out of her imagination that he was also the same as her before. Leo had also lost his parents because of the Battle of the Races, and cruelly it was when he was still only 8 years old. He was so young at that time, yet he was still able to be a capable ruler of the Heart city. It really made Cassandra think, "Just what had Leo been through for him to be his present self. Surely it would be something a lot worse than her, right?" After listening to Leo''s story, one thing also became clear on Cassandra''s mind, "Since Leo could handle it when he was still a mere 8 years old, then how much more she who was at the same age as his present self. There is no way a kid is better than me!" After the little scene in the kitchen, Leo hurriedly came to his office at the bottom of the mountain to adjust all the things that needed adjustments to the Heart city. Today was a really busy day for Leo because tomorrow he would leave, start his academy life at the Silver Mage Academy. A lot of things in the Heart city still needed some adjustments though before he finally leaves, hence he would spend his entire day today fixing all of them. It was already midnight when Leo finished everything. He took his lunch and dinner in the office, so he fell asleep immediately when he arrived in his room at the Heart Manor. Without Leo noticing though, Cassandra was actually observing him as he made his way towards his room. After hearing Leo''s story, Cassandra immediately became really interested in knowing more about him. She was really curious how he had made his steps in order to be a capable ruler of the Heart city. It might even help her in the near future, right? ..... The next day, Leo started to panic as soon as he woke up from his sleep. He really can''t believe that he had actually woken upte on such an important day! "Ayysttt! What a headache!" Leo was having a headache at this moment due to moving from one ce to another and doing multi-tasking just to finish all the things he needed to prepare as soon and as quickly as possible. It was really a good thing though that General Kevin slept in the Heart manorst night because of the sole reason of wanting to help carry his stuff to Silver city. Hence, Butler Xiao had someone to help prepare all of his Young Master''s luggage. "Cassandra, are you finished with your stuff?" Leo suddenly yelled out from his room. "In a minute..." Cassandra soon yelled out a reply from her room. She had also fallen asleep reallytest night because of observing Leo for almost an hour. Last night, Cassandra had actually gone to Leo''s bedroom to see what he was doing. But, when she arrived and took a peek inside, she only meets the really tired Leo, who was already in a deep slumber on his bed in a not so orderly manner. She immediately went to his side to fix his sleeping position. Without any reason though, after fixing Leo''s sleeping position, Cassandra had actually spent half an hour just staring at Leo''s not so handsome face. "Ahhh! I can''t believe I actually did such a thing!" Cassandra screamed deep in her thoughts while her face was burning red. Fortunately, though, Cassandra didn''t have a lot of stuff to prepare this time around. She only needed to put all the stuff that Leo had bought for her yesterday in her luggage and wait until Leo finished. After a two-and-a-half hour-long journey, Leo, Cassandra, Butler, Xiao, and General Kevin, riding in their carriage, had finally arrived in front of Silver city''s South gate. As soon as they got inside Silver city, Leo quickly ordered Butler Xiao and General Kevin to book for a room to put his and Cassandra''s luggage inside and to meet up at Sword and Magicter on before they hurriedly went to Silver Mage Academy. Chapter 17 - Hidden Assessment Chapter 17 Hidden Assessment Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Silver Mage Academy was currently holding an opening ceremony to introduce the fresh new students to the Mage Academy. However, unlike other Mage Academies, the opening ceremony held at Silver Mage Academy was actually held inside a huge stadium. Yes, a stadium. Not a big gym or a huge hall, but in a huge freaking stadium. Fortunately, Leo and Cassandra had gone touring around the Silver Mage Academy yesterday, so they were able to quickly find the stadium the moment they arrived at the Mage Academy gate. With how plenty of stadiums Leo and Cassandra had found around the Silver Mage Academy yesterday, they would surely be reallyte today if they didn''t learn of each of the stadium''s purposes. This time around, the Second Prince wasn''t actually bluntly showing off of how rich and powerful he was, nor how prestigious was the Silver Mage Academy with a huge stadium just for the fresh new students opening ceremony in the Silver Mage Academy. He only did such a thing with the sole purpose in mind of being able to amodate all the enrolled students in a single ce. With how tens of thousands of students had enrolled at the Silver Mage Academy every year, obviously, the problem where to amodate them would follow after. So, the Second Prince had made such a huge stadium to fix this problem. Arriving inside, Leo quickly saw a student representative for this new batch of juniors in the middle of the stadium, introducing all the school facilities, the rules, the reward system, and etc... about the Silver Mage Academy. The school representative''s name was Elizabeth Snow. Her beauty was on the same level as Cassandra. Though unlike Cassandra, who had disguised herself to be conservative. Elizabeth on the other hand was a natural-born conservative. Her every movement was really of thatdy born from a respectable Noble Household and not a mere act. Regardless of how the entire stadium was so huge, Elizabeth''s voice in the middle of the stadium was actually still heard loudly and clearly by all the students throughout the entire stadium. This was only possible because she had casted a Sound Amplifier spell in her voice, which has then allowed it to be as loud as possible for everyone to hear in the huge stadium the moment she speaks. Fortunately, Leo and Cassandra arrived at the stadium when the opening ceremony was just at the introductory part. Leo and Cassandra were trying to quickly catch their breath when they came inside while also looking around the area to look for a ce to seat. Suddenly, Leo quickly grabbed Cassandra''s hand as he pulled her towards two empty seats in the somewhat far location to their right from their current location. As soon as they sat in their seat, Leo can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief knowing that it wasn''t really that bad even though they were a bitte. With how huge the stadium was, the 2 of them beingte would surely go unnoticed, right? That''s what they thought... Above the stadium, there were actually hundreds of rooms. And inside each of these rooms were hundreds of teachers of the Silver Mage Academy, observing all the fresh new students who had newly enrolled in the Silver Mage Academy. The moment that new students walked inside the stadium, they were immediately being assessed from top to bottom and from every inch and edge of their being. Their information was also constantly being received by all the teachers through the Admission Office. This was only possible because all the student''s information was immediately gathered by the Admission Office soon after they finalized their enrollment to the Silver Mage Academy. So, it became easy for the teachers of the Silver Mage Academy to rate all of the fresh new students. This sort of assessment was actually done on purpose so that no bad seed would be epted unknowingly by the Silver Mage Academy. Although all of the hundreds of teachers can''t evaluate how powerful was all the present fresh new students seated in the stadium, that was still not a problem since their way of assessing was instead done by observing the student''s character. The teachers of the Silver Mage Academy don''t really care about just how strong a Mage was nor how high would their potential be. If the Mage present in front of these teachers was not a good person, then they will automatically be deemed useless no matter how powerful they were. This was how the teachers of the Silver Mage Academy ess people from the very start of their establishment. For them, "What''s the use of power if the one who had it doesn''t know how to wield it?" The Second Prince had also once told them, "What do you think was the difference between Strength and Violence? People may think that Strength and Violence are just the same since when a person uses strength they will be doing violence, and when they do violence, they will also be required to use strength." "But in fact, these two words are different. Obviously, this two words with somewhat the same meaning are called differently because it has a different meaning, Hahahahaha!" "For me, it would be called Strength if the person uses it in the right way, and it would also be called Violence when a person uses this Strength in the wrong way. I, the Second Prince, want to promote the meaning of Strength and not Violence!" After the Second Prince speech at that time, all of the teachers of the Silver Mage Academy immediately changed their viewpoint at choosing the students for the Silver Mage Academy. They don''t look into the power of the Mage anymore, but instead their character. How they act, their attitude, their temperament, morals, and etc... In their opinion; good people equals to bright future, while bad people equals a dark future for the Humans of the Celestial World. The strength of a Mage was not the basis of their potential for them anymore, but whether those Mages can bring a bright future for the Humans or not. Because of the War of Races, Humans can''t afford to have any internal fight. Though there were still some small to medium size internal fights, those were still something easy to handle. However, if the Humans carelessly groomed a bad person and hence making them powerful. It would surely be the reason for the destruction of the entire Humans internally. Some races were also destroyed in such a way, too. This was actually something not only the Silver Mage Academy wants but also to all the Mage Academies located in every Human Kingdoms and Empire. At this moment, inside the room, some teachers would nod and shake their heads from time to time. A nod from a teacher means that the student they were currently assessing was epted and shaking off their head means rejected. At Silver Mage Academy, it doesn''t really mean that the moment a student finalized their enrollment in the Admission Office, they would then automatically be epted at the Silver Mage Academy, and henceforth bing the Silver Mage Academy official student. If that was the case, then there is no need for the other ten Royal Mage Academies'' existence anymore, since everyone would surely just enrolled themselves at Silver Mage Academy due to the sole reason that it was owned by the Silver Royal Family. What these teachers were currently doing was actually called Hidden Assessment! All the Top 10 Royal Mage Academy of the Silver Kingdom has this so-called Hidden Assessment that no students, even if they have any internal rtion and connection within the Academy, would know. Every time a Mage Academy epts enrollment of a student, there would still be this final assessment to decide who would be an official student of their Academy and who would be rejected. The purpose of this Hidden Assessment aside from separating the good seed from the bad seed was also to see which student was worthy of grooming. Naturally, the teachers needed to take into consideration the fact that different student equals to a different mind, hence they established this system to decide whether the student waspatible with the teaching style of their Mage Academy, whether they could meet the needs and wants of a student, and etc... In the case of the Silver Mage Academy, their Hidden Assessment this time around was specifically done while the opening ceremony was ongoing. They did it this way so that the students won''t be able to notice anything suspicious, hence fully achieving their Hidden Assessments purpose. With an hour-long boring discussion, the teachers would surely see sooner orter how these students discipline themselves. Obviously, if the students knew that the teachers were checking on them base on their character, they would surely just pretend. The purpose of their assessment would then be deemed useless if that was the case. At this moment, inside one of the rooms, a teacher in his forties was currently paying close attention to Leo and Cassandra. A while ago, just after Leo and Cassandra had entered the stadium, this teacher had immediately noticed them. He already shook his head in disappointment though due to them beingte. He thought in his mind, "There are actually students who would still dare toete in such an important ceremony?!" This teacher''s name was, Marvin. He was a 4 Star Mage of the Silver Mage Academy. His height is 5''9 and his look, although with a bit of wrinkle, could still be called handsome. In order to be a teacher at Silver Mage Academy, an applicant actually needed to be a 4 Star Mage. Hence, teacher Marvin''s rank was obviously the lowest rank of a teacher at Silver Mage Academy. But don''t underestimate him. Although his rank barely passes the minimum of the Silver Mage Academy, he was actually one of the best teachers of the Silver Mage Academy. "Get me the file of these two!" Teacher Marvin suddenly ordered towards his assistant at his right side as he pointed towards where Leo and Cassandra were seated. The assistant nodded his head quickly in response after taking a glimpse towards where Leo and Cassandra were with his eyes that was casted with an Eyesight Enhancement spell. In only a few seconds, he had already handed teacher Marvin two folders about the information of Leo and Cassandra. Quickly browsing the folder, teacher Marvin was soon astonished to see that the two students were actually rmended by Sword and Magic. It immediately piqued teacher Marvin''s interest. After all, a student rmended by the Sword and Magic organization was surely something special, right? Teacher Marvin quickly went to grab his assessment notebook and pen from the table on his left side as he quickly started his assessment to both Leo and Cassandra. At this very moment, Leo and Cassandra were currently focusing all of their attention on listening to the student representative''s speech. Leo and Cassandra''s explorationst time didn''t allow them to gain a lot of information about the Silver Mage Academy. So, since Elizabeth was giving them a lot of useful information this time, they would, of course, pay all of their attention to her. While Leo and Cassandra were paying all their attention though, they weren''t aware that at this very moment, there was actually someone hidden who was deciding their future base on all of their action. Chapter 18 - Defending A Portal Chapter 18 Defending A Portal Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The opening speechsted nearly two hours. A boring two hours of endless discussion. Some information was useful, and some were not. Because of that, Leo became really bored to the point that he had let out a yawn from time to time, though he was still trying his best to focus on listening. Cassandra was always pinching Leo''s hand every time when he let out a yawn which also made him focus on listening. She told him that she can feel hundreds of eyes observing the entire stadium. Though it was just a feeling, he would still take it into consideration. Luckily, Leo believed in Cassandra ... After two hours of boring speech, the hundreds of teachers hiding inside the secret rooms of the huge stadium flew out from the top of the stadium, finally revealing their presence to every student. It was only at this moment that every student realized that there were actually teachers present inside the stadium. They had really thought that there weren''t any teachers present. Though some had also suspected that the teachers were just blending in along with the student. But it was really out of their expectations that the teachers were actually just inside hundreds of secret rooms at the top of the stadium. Immediately, one of the teachersnded on the stage. This teacher was in his sixties, and a six-star badge was hanging out on his clothes. It obviously means that this teacher was a Six Star rank Mage, one of the highest-ranking Mage of the Silver Mage Academy. "I''m Steven, one of the three Vice Chairmans of the Silver Mage Academy." The old introduces himself before looking at the student''s reaction. The students were immediately shocked to realize that it wasn''t only teachers that were observing them, but there was actually also a Vice-Chairman of the Silver Mage Academy present. Realizing that he has achieved his first intention, Vice-chairman Steven continued his speech, "A lot of you might wonder why were there a lot of teachers hiding inside the stadium, and even a Vice-Chairman was hiding among them? What is their purpose? Why did they hide? And such likes of questions..? The answer to those questions is simply because we are doing it to secretly assess each one of you!" "You might ask right now. Well, how do we assess? How does it work? What are the criteria? Simply put, it was just based on how you had behaved in today''s speech." Realizing that this was the rumored Hidden Assessment, all the students immediately wear grave expressions on their faces. Especially those students who didn''t pay attention to the student representative''s speech. Their faces were the ugliest of all at this moment. Contrary to the masses, Leo at this moment was calm and rx. He can''t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. Through Cassandra''s constant warning, he was doing an act to always listen to the student representative''s speech. The one thing he was really afraid of happening when she was constantly reminding him was exactly what the Vice-Chairman said, Hidden Assessment! Leo had naturally heard of the Hidden Assessment done by every Royal Mage Academy. Hence, he knew that if he failed on such an assessment, he will not be able to be an official student of the Mage Academy. It really terrified Leo, thinking that he won''t be epted by Silver Mage Academy. So, he had always thought of being careful throughout this entire time. The stadium immediately began getting loud as some students let out voices of protest and disagreements. But all of their selfish thoughts were just ignored. If these teachers really answer them, then they would only say this; "Do you really think we care about your protest and disagreements? If you don''t like it, then go and establish your own Mage Academy!" The voices of protest and disagreements were immediately disrupted by the Vice-Chairman. "Only the students who have a portal to appear in front of them are now enrolled as an official student of Silver Mage Academy. Congrattions to those who had passed, and please proceed to the other Mage Academies for those who don''t!" The old man said, signaling the end of his speech. After the speech was finished, portals suddenly started appearing in front of some students. Those who didn''t have a portal appearing in front of them became depressed, really depressed. While those who had a portal became joyous and excited. However, things wouldn''t always go as what the Vice-chairman had pleased... At this moment, those students who didn''t pass immediately started to create a ruckus. "Get out of my way, this portal is mine!" One student suddenly rushed towards someone else''s portal. "Someone as weak as you should have no rights to be a student of this Academy!" Another one pushed a guy to the ground. "What''s the use of having a portal in front of you if you don''t even have the strength to protect it!" A muscr guyughed out loud as he stared at a little girl who was currently trembling in fear. A student beside Leo who was just sleeping from the very start to the very end of the opening ceremony suddenly pulled Leo to the side. But he had long expected such a situation. The moment that student touches his clothes, he was quickly grabbed soon after, before quickly being thrown in front of him. "Go inside your portal first, I''ll cover you from behind." Leo hurriedly told Cassandra. Right this moment was the best time to get inside their portal, since a majority of those who failed were still choosing which portal to steal. Leo was wearing a really serious expression right now. Cassandra, who was staring at Leo, suddenly remembered thest night at the Crescent Moon Dining. He was also wearing that serious face. Although, Cassandra really wanted to prove to Leo that she would be willing to protect him this time with her life, but with how serious he was, she didn''t dare to voice her thoughts anymore. Cassandra quickly runs towards her portal. The moment she arrived right beside it, she can''t help but throw a nce towards Leo. Looking at him who was so serious and ready to throw everything he got just to protect her from behind, she didn''t hesitate anymore as she swiftly jumped inside her portal. The moment Cassandra''s portal vanished though, Leo suddenly wore a self-mockery to himself, "I could have just let her protect me, but could I really bear to let a woman protect me?" Obviously, Leo couldn''t bear such a thing. So, he decided to remain and protect Cassandra. He was also long aware that he could not really defend his portal. With tens of people trying their best to steal his portal, it was pretty obvious that he can''t defend it. However, Leo still didn''t give up. He was still holding on to a little hope that he could get inside his portal before anyone else could. Unexpectedly though, as soon as Leo kicked a guy in order for him tounch his body closer to his portal, he was suddenly grabbed in both of his hands by two people. "Young Master go!" a fat guy said. "We will hold him off!" a tall guy said. "Good! I promise to raise both of your pays after this!" A young man with brown hair said in delight. The brown hair young man immediately rushed towards Leo''s portal. However, the moment the brown hair young man tried to get inside, he was suddenly thrown away immediately. Not just him, but all of those who tried to get inside the portals through stealing were immediately flung away the moment they tried to enter. "By the way, no one aside from those students who had passed could ess the portals! So, stealing is strictly forbidden." Vice-chairman Steven said with a wave of his hand and a loudugh as if to mock those naughty students. Soon after, he casted a spell which immediately threw some students who had caused a ruckus nearby him outside of the stadium. Leo felt like crying after hearing the Vice-chairman''s reminder. He defended it with all his effort from all those who wanted to steal it, yet stealing was actually forbidden?! "You should have just told us sooner!" Leo said silently. He could only shake his head helplessly at the Vice-chairman''s strange hobby of always wanting to dy his words. "Hey, you two, when are you nning to release me?" Leo quickly reminded the two henchmen who were currently in force to hold down both of his hands. Hearing Leo''s voice, the two immediately let go of the former''s hand while showing an embarrassed face. "I will remember this!" Leo said to the brown hair young man before he went inside his portal. With a *Whoosh! sound, Leo, along with the portal, quickly disappeared from the huge stadium. Chapter 19 - Class 1S Chapter 19 ss 1S- Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo stepped inside his portal, he found himself transported inside a ssroom soon after. Observing around, he noticed that there were around 20 students with him inside this ssroom, and each of them was wearing a dumbfounded face, too. It was obvious, really, out of everyone''s expectation that the portal would actually lead them into their ssroom. Observing around, Leo didn''t spot Cassandra inside, "I guess we aren''t ssmates." Since they were transported inside a ssroom, Leo then started walking in front of him to choose his table. Since it was a ssroom, then what else would a student do when theye inside? Obviously, it is to choose their seat! Just like before, Leo chooses a spot in the far right corner, near the window. The spot was inconspicuous, so he won''t be bothered by anyone. Watching Leo choosing his table, the other students immediately followed after. "Yow! My name is Alfred, may I have the honor of knowing the person who has done a one versus tens with the rejected students just to defend a portal?" A blonde man with a pretty boy face suddenly spoke to Leo with a wanting-to-shake of thetter''s hand gesture. Leo was quickly taken aback for a moment since it was really out of his expectation that someone was actually able to see his fight. Everyone was busy trying to defend their portal Afterall, yet unexpectedly someone has actually watched his fight. Leo quickly let out a shortugh before he introduced himself, "Leo Heart, ruler of the Heart city!" He then humbly epted the handshake. "Ahhh, you are actually the ruler of the city that was promoted in advance. That exins why you are so strong!" Alfred said with a hint of admiration in his voice as he finally realized the reason why Leo was able to do one vs tens. If a person always hunts Magical Beast for a living, he would naturally be strong like thetter, right? Leo was amused at his description of the Heart city. ''Owner of the city that was promoted in advance?'' He can''t help but let out a shortugh. ''What a courteous description." Everyone under the Silver Kingdom was actually calling the Heart city as the ''Meaning of Poor''. Leo doesn''t really care about how the people of the Silver Kingdom describe the Heart city as the meaning of being poor since the only important thing for him was the citizens living within the Heart city were proud and honor to have him as their lord. So, Alfred''s seemingly normal description of the Heart city could bebeled as a courteous way of describing Leo''s Heart city. After introducing each other, Leo and Alfred immediately changed the topic as they talked about the brawl that just happened. However, after a few minutes of Leo and Alfred''s conversation, someone suddenly interrupted as a man in his forties walked inside the room. Unexpectedly, it was teacher Marvin who did Leo and Cassandra''s assessment. "Good morning, ss! I''m Marvin, your adviser for your first year at Silver Mage Academy." Teacher Marvin introduced himself while he observed the students in front of him. He quickly noticed Leo, who was sitting at the very right corner of the room. Just like what teacher Marvin had expected, Leo was promoted to be a member of this ss. After the courageous action that Leo had done inside the stadium, a lot of teachers immediately proposed for his promotion as soon as they received his personal information. "You might have a lot of questions in your mind, so I''ll give you the permission to ask me one question each. After everyone finished asking questions, it would then be the end of today''s ss." Teacher Marvin said before he sat on his chair. The students immediately felt a good impression towards their adviser. With twenty students, they would immediately be dismissed after 20 questions. Who on earth doesn''t want to have early dismissal? "What section do we belong, Teacher Marvin?" A voluptuous woman immediately asked. Leo immediately rated the voluptuous woman in his mind after knowing about her existence, "83/100! Her breast is just too big, it destroys her great figure." "ss 1S-!" Teacher Marvin said with a nod of his head as if he had already expected such a question. "What does it mean, Teacher Marvin?" A tough-looking guy immediately followed up. A lot of students became really curious about the meaning behind ss 1S- after hearing it from teacher Marvin, hence someone quickly asked its meaning. For a ss to only have a little over 20 students, everyone would indeed want to know the reason why. Especially if their section has the letter S with it, it just added more reason why they should be curious. "ss 1S- simply means your ssroom belongs to the top three in the ranking of the 1st year ss at Silver Mage Academy. Silver Mage Academy has eighteen total sses; From ss 1E- to ss 1S+. Simply put, your ssroom is the top three in the ss Ranking." Hearing such a reason, everyone was immediately taken aback as everyone thought, "Our ssroom is actually that outstanding?!" However, they were also confused and curious about the reason why they were qualified in such an outstanding section. After all, everyone here was all aware of their own capability. So, if the Silver Mage Academy had decided in their section base on their physical strength, their IQ, or their capability as a Mage, then they know for sure that they would even be considered as a lucky person to be a student at ss 1D or 1E. In short, it was close to impossible for them to be qualified to be a student of ss 1S-. Even Leo was astonished. He wasn''t expecting such a situation to unfold to him. If he can evaluate himself, then he could at most be at 1C+ or barely be a student from 1B-. He was smart, and he was also strong, really, but he had only got to know of his affinity as a Mage for less than a week. He doesn''t even have any idea how to cast a spell, yet. So, in his opinion, he was not qualified enough to be part of the 3rd section in the ss Ranking. "How did we be a member of ss 1S-...?" A timid looking 18 years old youth said while he trembled in excitement. "To be honest, the teachers of the Silver Mage Academy didn''t base you ording to your strength, IQ, or your capability as a Mage. But base on how you had acted during the opening ceremony." Teacher Marvin answered honestly. "Doesn''t that mean that as long as we listen attentively well during the whole 2 hours long speech we could even be students of ss 1S+?" A tall 18 years old young man with eyesses quickly followed up. "Yes, and No. Yes, but only if you can memorize all the words said in the opening ceremony. No, because there are other factors to be assessed and consider, such as your morals, ethics, character, bravery, temperament, etc... Basically put, how you had shown your character during the 2 hours of speech!" Teacher Marvin calmly exined. "Then, doesn''t that simply meant to say that being a student of the top 3 in the ss Ranking, even those from the 2nd and 1st, wouldn''t necessarily mean that the student was strong, but was actually just because they had acted well during the opening ceremony?" An 18 years old female Loli quickly asked. Leo also rated the Loli as soon as he knew of her existence in his mind, "A solid 84/100! A loli with big butts and big boobs. Though her figure is somewhat chubby, it instead just made her more attractive. I also need to take into consideration that she''s a legal Loli!" He nodded his head repeatedly. "Yes!" Teacher Marvin nonchntly revealed the truth of the matter. Everyone finally realized that they weren''t actually special. Anyone could have been a member in ss 1S- too, or even higher if that person had behaved meticulously during the opening ceremony. Their excitement vanished quickly, like thin air. However, the question and answer still proceeded as normal. But, at this moment, no one had asked any more questions rted to their section in case of making the room more depressing. "Are you single?" "Yes!" "How old are you?" "43.5!" "When is your birthday?" "11th-month 1st day!" "...." The question and answer continue until it was finally only Leo who didn''t ask any question. "How will the Academy fix the unfair allocation of students?" Leo suddenly asked solemnly, which has then made the room curious as to why he called it unfair. Leo quickly stood up as he exined further, "I asked such question simply because I noticed an unfair treatment. Since the Silver Mage Academy is allocating us base on how we had behaved during the opening ceremony, wouldn''t that also mean that those Mages with great potential would receive resources unfairly?" "A Reward System was discussed during the opening ceremony that exined about the resources a student would receive was depending in which rank the ss section he/she belongs to. The lower a student''s section rank was in the ss Ranking, the smaller the resources they will receive. Likewise, the higher their section rank, the more resources they will receive." "But, since the school put the students into the ss base in how they had behaved during the opening ceremony, a situation where a Mage with great potential was put into the lowest ranking would surely happen." "How will the Academy fix this problem? Obviously, the Academy should have a solution for this problem, right?" Leo said as he sat down back on his chair, finally signaling the end of the reason behind his question. Teacher Marvin suddenly stood up and pped his hand after hearing Leo''s question. "Just what I expected from someone who was rmended by the Sword and Magic! ??? Teacher Marvin immediately turned serious after he pped his hand. Chapter 20 - Reward Systems Actual Purpose Chapter 20 The Reward System''s actual purpose Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The moment Teacher Marvin''s face turned serious, everyone in the ssroom immediately focused all their attention. "I thought nobody in this ss would notice this problem, but since someone special like Leo is present, hence I had expected a bit that he will probably ask this questionter on..." Teacher Marvin let out a shortugh before he grabbed chalk at the side of the ckboard. Slowly, teacher Marvin began writing the eighteen ss ranking from the top 1S+ to the very bottom 1E- ss. "As you can see, the Silver Mage Academy has eighteen different ss sections, and each student is put randomly. The Mage Academy doesn''t care whether a powerful student was put into the bottom nor the weakest put into the very top." Teacher Marvin paused as he turned to look at everyone. "Why? Simple... Every end of the month, apetition battling the eighteen different ss section willmence, and thispetition would then,ter on, give the final ss Ranking to which ss should be put in the top or the bottom." "In other words, your present ss section now would be constantly changing ces depending on your performance every end of the monthpetition. Of course, there are differentpetitions, such as alchemy, crafting or cksmithing, taming,bat support, defense, teampetition, and many more, to cater every specialty of each of every mage in the Silver Mage Academy." "All the scores earned by each student in the same ss section would then be gathered together and divided by a base on the number of students within that specific ssroom. The final score would be your ss section''s total score, which would decide which ss Ranking your ss section would be ced on, and henceforth how much resources you will then be receiving." Teacher Marvin said as he put his chalk at the side. He then faced the students and said, "Do you now understand?" "This is the real purpose behind the Reward System that was discussed in the stadium. Different ranks equal different resources. You asked right, how would the Academy fix the problem of unfair allocation of students with great potential? Through apetition!" "No matter what rank your ss section is in the ss Ranking at this moment, but before thepetition, everything will not matter. It will change! It may rise or it may fall, it all depends on how all of you perform as a whole ss." Everyone inside the ssroom immediately felt the direness of the situation after listening to teacher Marvin''s revtion. They felt panic as they suddenly started observing each of their ssmates soon after, judging them base on their looks whether they are capable or not. Randomly put means not everyone in the room would be strong no matter what ss Ranking it was, hence no one can guess how many points could a ss section earn every month. So, everyone was observing each other to know their capabilities. However, what they were actually doing was really useless because even if some students were capable and strong, the mere existence of an incapable and weak student would surely cause a drastic change in the total points earned every month. Simply put, the result of the points earned by the capable and strong would surely be affected if ever the incapable and weak had contributed a small amount of points. The total points would surely be pulled down in such kind of situation. "No need to panic!" Teacher Marvin said as he stood in front of everyone while holding a book. With a wave of his hand, a simr book on his hand suddenly appeared above everyone''s table. "There are other ways of earning points aside from thepetition. Even if you are incapable, there is still another way for you to earn points and hence not be a disappointment in your ss." "That book in front of you is a list of misceneous jobs, important missions, and many more, in order for each one of you to easily earn points. Bypleting one of the missions in that list, you will be able to earn the corresponding points as its reward." Everyone immediately opened the book. Remove the weeds around the east side of the Academy. Reward (5 points) Be a librarian of the library. Reward (10 points) Clean the Tomb of Heroes. Reward (20 points) Deliver a Silver Fur Wolf to the Tailoring Club. Reward (50 points) Clean the Second Prince''s Dog pce. Reward (150 points) Leo also opened the book. He became astonished as he sees with his own eyes the uncountable number of different missions listed in the book. As he keeps on flipping the pages, the points rewarded in each mission just keep getting higher and higher, but the difficulty also increases at the same time. There were numerous of them, catering towards the different paths of Mages. cksmithing, Crafting, Tailoring, Brewing, Taming, and many more... "Teacher Marvin, every day a mission would surely be finished by a student, right? So, how could we then see whether the task listed is still avable or not?" The voluptuous woman from before immediately stood up to ask a question. "That book is a Magic Tool, specifically a Magic Book called Book of Missions. The Book of Missions is capable of constantly updating itself, so you don''t have to worry whether the mission was avable or not. That book itself is connected to the Silver Kingdom''s Job and Request board. Hence, you also need to take into consideration that it''s not just our Academy that uses this kind of Book of Missions, but also all the different Mage Academy from Ordinary rank to Royal rank throughout the entire Silver Kingdom." Teacher Marvin answered. "Also, the points you actually earned could also be used to buy resources for your personal use, weapons, magical food, magic tools, magic equipment, spell books, you can also open a mission yourself and use your points as the reward, and etc... etc... anything within the Silver Mage Academy could be bought with points. Even I could be bought by your points, hehehe..." Teacher Marvin said in a joking manner. "So, you don''t have to worry whether you are capable or not, as long as you can keep onpleting those missions inside, you will surely be able to earn points easily, hence not bing someone that will pull down the entire section..." Teacher Marvin walked to the window and opened it. A Mail Bird hurriedly came inside as itnded on his shoulder. He grabbed the letter on its feet and read its content soon after. "That''s all, ss dismiss!" Teacher Marvin suddenly wore a grim expression after reading the content. He looked at Leo warily as he immediately disappeared out of the room. Everyone was confused, but they didn''t take it to heart since teacher Marvin had already said that he will dismiss the ss after twenty questions. It has already been more than 20 questions, so they should have long been dismissed. Leo really wanted to stop teacher Marvin when he started casting a spell, as he wanted to ask more. There were still a lot of questions that he wanted to ask, but teacher Marvin suddenly disappeared hurriedly, so he can only feel helpless. "Ahhh, forget it!" Leo said as he shook his head, feeling really helpless. Anyway, since he would be staying in this school until graduation, he would surely get answers to all his questions. "I''ll go look for Cassandra." Leo said as he stood up from his seat. Alfred approached him suddenly as he put his arm on Leo''s right shoulder, "Brother, let''s explore the Silver Mage Academy!" Leo really wanted tough at Alfred when thetter suddenly called him brother. He is really sure that it was because thetter had heard that he was rmended by Sword and Magic. He didn''t really mind it though, but he just can''t help but let out a shortugh. "I''m also nning to do that, but I''ll be looking for someone else first!" Leo replied as he walked towards the exit. "Don''t worry, I don''t mind it. Let''s go find this person, then!" Alfred said as he got out of the room first. Leo already had a good impression of Alfred just by their small interaction awhile ago. Though they just interacted for a bit, he could already feel that thetter was a genuine type of guy, unlike those scheming, full of disputable lies bastards he had met before in his life. So, Leo just allowed Alfred to follow along with him to look for Cassandra. Chapter 21 - Why Cant You Just Make Me Dine In Peace! Chapter 21 Why can''t you just make me dine in peace?! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Leo hurriedly went to look inside each one of the rooms for the 1st year student of the Silver Mage Academy until he finally found Cassandra. She was unexpectedly a student of the 1S+. Along the way, Leo can''t help as he became really amused at how the Silver Mage Academy had arranged the room''s base on the sign (+) (-) (no sign) in the ss section. In the east wing of the building, where his room was located at, was all the ss section with (-) sign, in the south wing was the ss with (no sign), and finally the (+) sign in the west wing, opposite from his ssroom location. Moreover, Leo was also astonished when he realized that the entire building was actually a huge square. And in the middle of the square building was arge stadium. Though the stadium used for the opening ceremony was still bigger than it, but it was still amazing to think of such an idea. With such arge stadium in the middle, every 1st-year students would be able to see any fight clearly even if they were not sitting inside the stadium itself. Though they can only watch it a bit far, it was still manageable since they were located at the top, hence the view could still allow each one of them to see the entire happening on stage. As soon as Leo arrived in Cassandra''s ssroom, he immediately noticed that there were actually two groups of students inside the room. The group with Cassandra, while the other with the student representative, Elizabeth Snow. Leo could already somewhat feel the tension between the two groups just from being outside the room, too. He could even see some kind of electricity constantly shooting off from both groups. It was just the first day of ss, yet suchpetition was already happening. Leo can''t help but to imagine how the situation of each of the eighteen ss section would likely develop to as the days in the Silver Mage Academy continue. Looking inside, Leo could immediately see that Cassandra, which was currently not showing any interest in what her ssmates were thinking about as she just looked at the window. Her seat was in a simr position as Leo in his room. "Cassandra over here!" Leo suddenly called out. Cassandra immediately turned her head, her usual cold demeanor was suddenly reced with a warm expression. She let out a smile towards Leo before quickly approaching him. Just now, Cassandra''s smile immediately made her more attractive to look at. All the students of the ss 1S+ were mesmerized by it, as they can''t help but turn their attention around towards the guy who had made such a beautiful woman show such a side of her. "What happened in your room?" Leo asked without feeling embarrassed at her ssmate''s stare. If looks could kill, he would be minced into pieces right this moment. "A uselesspetition started by the student representative. Nothing to worry about, I''m not interested in such nonsense stuff, anyway." Cassandra said as she pulled Leo''s hand farther from the room. She was thinking that if they stayed any longer, trouble would soon after follow along. Alfred at the side was stuck in disbelief. He can''t believe that Leo actually had such beauty as his woman. "Hey Alfred, youing?" Leo called out, which immediately pulled Alfred back to reality. "Yes, Wait up?" Alfred yelled out as he runs towards Leo and Cassandra. "This is Alfred, my newfound friend, and this is Cassandra, my woman." Leo said introducing both of them. Cassandra immediately turned red as soon as she heard the word ''my woman'' from Leo. But she soon shook her head. She realized that calling her ''my woman'' was actually his courteous way of calling her ''my ve''. Alfred immediately rebutted, "What friend... We are brothers! Brothers!" Leo justughed at Alfred''s im as they continued walking along the hallway. ..... Leo, Cassandra, and Alfred toured around the entire Silver Mage Academy the entire afternoon. Alfred had the same reaction as Leo as soon as they finished touring for the day. "Despite actually spending an entire day, they were only just able to explore half of the entire Academy." Such a thought was obviously what Alfred currently thinks about at this moment. On the opposite hand, Leo and Cassandra have finallypleted their exploration of the entire Silver Mage Academy, since the ce they choose to tour was the ces that they weren''t able to finish touring. Since it was already night, Leo invited Cassandra and Alfred to eat their dinner in a restaurant he was familiar with. Leo had again chosen the Crescent Moon Dining to eat their dinner. The moment Leo arrived, a waiter immediately greeted him respectfully as thetter took his group to a VIP room. The Crescent Moon Dining doesn''t dare anymore to just let Leo, especially with his woman, Cassandra, around him, just seat along with the ordinary people. Although Leo doesn''t really mind sitting with ordinary people, since he was used to always interacting with ordinary people in all these years, the restaurant itself does mind about it though. Last night, some random small gang had already suddenly caused trouble at their restaurant because of being attracted to Cassandra. They don''t dare imagine what will probably attack them next, so they could only take Leo and his group to a private room. Leo was also long already been the Crescent Moon Dining VIP. In fact, he was even considered as a VVVIP, because of visiting their restaurant many times already. "Sir Leo, may I take your orders?" The same waiter who took Leo''s orderst night came inside their room to take their order. "The same as yesterday, how about you, Alfred?" Leo said as he turned towards Alfred. "I also want the same as yours. I want to do everything like you starting today so that I can also have a beauty like Cassandra as my woman!" Alfred said in a joking manner. Leo really wanted to loudlyugh at his joke, but he just can''t find any reasonable excuse to do it. If only Alfred knew that having Cassandra was actually not as what he had imagined, he would probably change his mind as quickly as how fishes escape the moment an unfamiliar movement was made in their water. The waiter soon left, but he soon came back inside with a grave expression on his face. Obviously, something serious was currently happening outside. "Sir Leo, ah... They''re a group of people are looking for you outside the restaurant?" The waiter said in hesitation. Leo''s mood immediately turned sour upon hearing what the waiter had said. He was really hungry at this moment, but someone was actually looking for him? Base on Leo''s memory, he had no rtionship with other people within Silver city, aside of course, from Madam Silva and Alfred. Alfred was with him, and Madam Silva would usually be very busy at this time of the night, hence she wouldn''te looking for him. Moreover, Madam Silva wouldn''t juste to find him without any notice or something important, too. Leo could only shake his head, feeling helpless before he stood up from his seat as he walked outside of the VIP room to look at who was these people currently looking for him. He thought in his mind, "If it''s not important, I swear I''ll summon my Elemental to beat the crap out of all you!" The moment Leo arrived at the entrance of the restaurant though, he quickly saw 9 unfamiliar faces waiting for him. Actually, he had felt like he had seen them before. "Are you, Leo?" A muscr man approached him with a solemn face. "Will Ie out if I wasn''t? Stop with your stupid nonsensical bull crap and get right to the point! What do you want? Answer that question quickly because I want to eat my dinner as soon as possible!" Leo said, obviously annoyed. Naturally, Leo was really annoyed at this moment. They were looking for him, yet he doesn''t even know who this group of people was! "Ohhh, he got guts!" "Ha, he''s just a newbornmb that doesn''t know yet what a wolf is!" "You would surely regret that you talked to brother Jake in such way..." "I told you to cut the nonsense! Are you deaf? Do you need me to buy a shovel to clean up your ears? Maybe a cauldron worth of wax has blocked your ear inside!" Leo immediately interrupted the minions from their let''s scare him with our lines'' sort of the usual thingy that thugs and small gangs in the street usually use. "I like this guy!" The muscr man named Jake said with augh as he added, "How about this Leo, give me Cassandra and I''ll make you join our group! We are from ss 1S+, so having us as your backer would surely make your life easier." He finished while spreading his arms to both his side expressing so arrogantly. Leo finally realized why they looked somewhat familiar. They were actually one of those students who had to choose to be part of Cassandra''s group in the ssroom of ss 1S+. "Ohhh, is that so? How about let''s go in that alleyway to see whether you''re deserving of being a member of ss 1S+, then?" Leo said as he showed a mischievous smile on his face. This group of people had obviously don''t know yet about their ss section being close to the definition of useless in the ss Ranking for this moment. At the same time, Leo can''t really believe that trouble once again knocked at his door on this day... I mean night. And it was also coincidentally at the same restaurant and at the same time likest night, too. "Hey, why don''t you just make me dine in peace?!" Leo asked while looking towards the sky. Chapter 22 - Getting Four Bodyguards Chapter 22 Getting Four Bodyguards Author: M_W Cancer Leo walked towards the alleyway along with the 9 students. The 9 students wereughing inwardly at how stupid Leo was for wanting to fight with them all alone. However, the reality was cruel. The moment the 9 students arrived deep in the dark alleyway, they soon found out that Leo has actually vanished from their sight. Suddenly, 1 of the 9 students received a kick to the face which then sent him stumbling to the wall and made him unconscious immediately. It was then followed by another kick to the student near the former. But this time, that student was long prepared and had sessfully blocked Leo''s kick. A punch was still unexpectedly received by his face, which was then followed by a head pull and a knee strike right to his face, again. After watching those 2 ssmates of theirs being sent unconscious due to the hard-hit, they received to their head, the third and fourth students didn''t wait for Leo''s charge anymore as the both of them quickly charged first towards thetter. Leo just showed a smile while looking at them as he suddenly jumped up to the top of the trash bin behind him. The 3rd and 4th students soon after crashed towards the trash bin with their charge. The impact of the crash quickly immobilized the two for a bit, so Leo was able to use that chance to grab both of their heads from the top before he quickly hit both of their heads really hard towards each other''s head, sending the two unconscious. There were only five more students remaining. Though they have the numerical advantage, they were not that stupid to really believe that they can actually beat Leo with their numbers. "Let''s attack together! I don''t believe that he can handle the five of us working together!" Jake said immediately, trying to raise the morals of his remaining conscious ssmate. He was afraid that the 4 students would run away out of fear if he didn''t quickly encourage them. It was really out of Jake''s expectation that Leo was actually this strong. If only he knew, then he would have bought more people with him. The 4 students could only nod despite feeling really unwilling as a reply. Looking at how Leo fight just a few seconds ago, it was obvious that he was really experienced in fighting. In fact, the 4 students could even see for themselves that the former had experienced fighting a lot of times with numerical disadvantage before. Actually, the 4 students weren''t stupid. But, they were more afraid of Jake and the others who had already be unconsciouspare to Leo. thetter wasn''t a part of their ssroom, after all, hence offending him would be fine. On the other hand, Jake and those four unconscious students were their ssmates. If they indeed dared to just run away, they''d be aughingstock or worst they would be ignored by all of their ssmates afterward. So, despite being unwilling, the 4 students could only grit their teeth and console themselves with this is just a ime pain!'' thought in their minds. Immediately, the 5 students surrounded Leo. But thetter wasn''t fazed at all. He was still wearing his annoying mischievous smile on his face while standing above the trash bin. "Come, what are you waiting for?" Leo sneered while taunting them with his hand. Jake was immediately enraged by Leo''s taunting. He charged first towards thetter, trying to grab one of thetter''s ankle. At this moment, Jake was hoping to be able to pull Leo from above the trash bin to the ground before quickly beating him up. Looking at the charging Jake, Leo could already see the former''s intention. Actually, it was written all over the former''s face. As soon as Jake arrived, Leo just allowed the former to sessfully grabbed his ankle. With a sneer on his face, he suddenly jumped back while one of his ankles was being held by the former, which in turn allowed him to bnce in the air. Jake was also pulled towards the trash bin with Leo''s jump. Suddenly, as quickly as how a wind hits a person''s body, Leo then used his other free foot to push the trash bin, making it fall directly towards Jake. *Bang! With a loud crash, Jake was immediately crashed to the floor by the trash bin, sending him unconscious. Leo just shook the former''s hand, which was holding on to his ankle to get it off. After then, he looked at the remaining 4 students. "What are you waiting for,e!" Leo taunted again. "....." The 4 students were really dumbfounded at this moment, that''s why they can''t reach. Everything from Jake''s charge to Jake being crushed by the trash bin was just too fast for them to react. They were even having a hard time believing that their Brother Jake was actually defeated in such an easy way. "Can we give up..." 1 of the 4 students said while scratching his head in embarrassment? Since even Jake was easily defeated, the same thing would surely happen to them, too. "Yes, we give up..." The other 3 said while lowering their heads, showing that they already epted their defeat. Admitting defeat is not running away anyway, they consoled themselves. Jake and the other 4 students will not be able to find any reason to cause them trouble since admitting that they already lose was not running away, and it was also the only solution they could think of in this situation to avoid from surely getting beaten. "Ohhh, do you think you could just give up after causing me trouble?" Leo said with a sneer. "Ah, what do you want us to do then?" The one who proposed the idea of giving up asked immediately. "Be Cassandra''s bodyguard at the room starting today! If anyone causes her trouble, beat them up! Don''t worry about the consequences, I''ll handle them." Leo said. Hearing what Leo had said, the four students immediately became excited. They nodded their heads as they pounded their chest, "You can trust us with Cassandra''s protection!" Bing Cassandra''s bodyguard wasn''t a big deal for them. It was actually a deal that they could really benefit from. Bing close with her was what they were after all along. Not because they were attracted to her, but because they felt that having any sort of rtionship with her, even if just a bit of connection, would be able to help their Noble Household in the near future. They were Nobles from Noble Households after all, though they were a bit unreasonable to Leo a moment ago, it was just because they thought that bing Jake''s friend would also bring benefits to their Noble Household. Afterall, Jake was from an affluent Noble Household. In fact, his family was so powerful that they are within the top 20 of all the powerful Noble Household of Silver Kingdom. Jake had proposed to them that if he could get Cassandra, they would also enjoy the benefits, so they agreed without any hesitation. But Leo was her man, which could also bring benefits to them, specifically more benefits. They were more aware of their own capability. Though they had the affinity to be Mages, that wasn''t a sure assurance that they will really be powerful. In fact, there were a lot of Mages in their Noble Household, yet those Mages were just ves to his family. It wasn''t because those Mages were weak, but because they don''t have any resources to make them much stronger, and since their family had those resources they needed, hence they could only be their family''s ves. Moreover, the 4 students have this sort of feeling at this moment that tells them that having any form of rtionship with Leo and Cassandra would surely make them able to gain more resources at the Silver Mage Academy. So, they agreed without any hesitation. Although the 4 students would just be a mere bodyguard, it was surely not for a lifetime like those Mage ves of their household, right? Even someone blind could see the benefit of Leo''s proposal. "Since you agreed, thene with me." Leo said as he walked back to the Crescent Moon Dining. Arriving back to the private room inside the Crescent Moon, Cassandra and Alfred immediately became curious as to the reason why Leo had suddenly brought 4 students with him. Leo returned back to Cassandra''s side as he said nonchntly, "These 4 students would be your bodyguard in your ssroom starting tomorrow!" Cassandra quickly became shocked and amused at the same time after hearing Leo''s im. Shock because the 4 students were actually his ssmates and amused because of how did he convince them to be her bodyguard. She was also touched by his concern for her safety. Afterall, she was the ve here, but it seems like he wasn''t really treating her like one. He was treating her more like an important person in his life, which really touched her. At this moment, Alfred felt amazed at Leo''s fast response to the safety of thetter''s woman. He immediately put it deep in his mind to make preparation to protect his own woman from any harm once he is able to get himself a woman. After introducing the 4 students, the food finally arrived. Since Leo had only ordered 3 sets of a meal, the other 4 students could only eatter when their own order arrives. The 4 students didn''t mind it though, what''s important now is that they had be part of Leo''s group. Chapter 23 - The Beginning Of The Real Silver Mage Academy Chapter 23 The Beginning of the Real Silver Mage Academy Author: M_W Cancer After they finished eating their dinner, Leo and Cassandra soon after bidding farewell to Alfred and the four students. Leo along with Cassandra would be going to Sword and Magic to meet up with Butler Xiao and General Kevin. They had their luggage, and he also doesn''t know which room did the two had booked, too. But, since they had agreed to meet at Sword and Magic, he doesn''t have to worry about it anymore. Arriving in front of Sword and Magic, Leo immediately spotted Butler Xiao and General Kevin. However, he also noticed that their luggage was still with them. "Young Master, um... Madam Silva told us to meet her after you arrive, she also told us not to book any rooms, yet." Butler Xiao hurriedly exined as he noticed that his Young Master gaze curiously towards the luggage. The reason why Leo needed to book a room was because the Silver Mage Academy doesn''t have any dorms or rooms for their students to live in. So, every student, such as him, could only book a room around the hotels of Silver city. Leo nodded in reply as he went inside Sword and Magic. The moment Leo came inside Madam Silva''s office, he then found out that she was still currently busy handling some of the Sword and Magic affairs. Hence, he just decided to look around the merchandise being sold by the shop to wait for her. ..... "Wow, what a giant sword! Weight 200kg? Purely made of Mana stones? Worth 200,000 Gold coins?!! Just how many Mana stones did they use to make this sword?" Leo became really shocked arriving as he arrived in front of a giant sword. It was a three-meter long silver-colored sword purely made out of Mana stone. Obviously, its purpose wasn''t only to attack, but also at the same time allow its user to defend from Magical attacks. Leo carefully went to grab the sword from the ss container as he tried to weigh it with his body, "Damn, I can''t even swing using this sword! Just who on earth would even try using this?" Leo put back the sword inside the ss container since he wasn''t even capable of swinging it. After putting back the sword, Leo''s attention was immediately drawn towards a bow. It was a sky blue colored bow named cier Bow. It was a bow made using cier ore and Mana stone. Bybining both materials, it allows the bow to enhance the users'' ice magic, and it also allows the bow to be as hard as diamond, hence it can also be a melee weapon or a shield at the same time if used in the right way. Leo went to grab the bow. Unlike the giant sword, the bow was only weighing 2kg. It was surprisingly really light to carry. He immediately tried drawing the string to test how strong it was. "That string is made out of silk from Silver Worm. Those Silver Worm''s silk is known for being tough as a chain at the same time also as flexible as a hair, hence the best material for bowstrings." Madam Silva suddenly exined behind Leo. Leo was immediately surprised by Madam Silva''s arrival as he hurriedly put back the cier Bow to its container while feeling really embarrassed. Madam Silva let out a shortugh at Leo''s action, "No need to act that way. Haven''t you noticed that no staff dared to stop you from getting them out of their container?" Indeed, Leo had noticed that the staffs of Sword and Magic were only looking at him from time to time. But what''s wrong with that, though? "Can''t I touch the weapons?" Leo was curious to know the reason behind the staff''s action. "Of course not, look at that sign on the top..." Madam Silva said while pointing at a sign with a ''Do not touch'' word written on it, "However, since you are a VVVIP of all the branches of Sword and Magic in Silver city right now, hence you are allowed to do that." Leo scratched his head in embarrassment, "So that''s the reason, hehehe... By the way, when did I be a VVVIP?" "Just a while ago, hehehe..." Madam Silva answered in a joking manner before she turned around, "Come, let''s go to the house I RESERVE for you and Cassandra." Leo was immediately shocked when he heard that Madam Silva had actually reserved a house for them. Though he wanted to decline, she had stressed the word ''RESERVE'', which obviously implies that he can''t deny it. ..... After a few minutes inside a carriage prepared by the Sword and Magic, Leo along with the others finally arrived in front of a three-story white house. The house was really beautiful. It has a small front yard at its front with two cherry blossoms near the entrance door, seemingly making its door looked like a beautiful entrance. In the backyard, it had a fifteen by fifteen meter size swimming pool, a bar counter at the right side of the pool, a small gym beside the bar counter, and a small garden on the left side of the backyard''s ss sliding door. The inside was also amazing as it had a medium size kitchen with a 3-meter radius circr dining table, a living room, and a meeting room on the first floor; four rooms with each having its own bathroom, another small living room, and a balcony in the second floor; andstly, a huge library at the third floor. It actually also has a rooftop which was turned into an outdoor hot spring. The three-story house has aplete facility and canpletely satisfy any needs of both Leo and Cassandra. In fact, it was beyond great for them. They even started hesitating when Madam Silva was giving them the key. "Also, Alicia and her husband would be serving you starting tomorrow. Be sure to treat them well as they are my PEOPLE!''" Madam Silva said before bidding farewell. "Young Master, we also need to go now since I need to start my role as Substitute Ruler tomorrow." Butler Xiao bid farewell along with General Kevin. Leo wanted to make them stay, but since they were going to be busy starting tomorrow, he could only let them go. Coming inside the house, Leo and Cassandra immediately picked a room and went inside to unload their luggage. After Leo finished arranging his things, he went to take a bath and immediately fell asleep on his bed afterwards. Tomorrow would be the official start of their day as official students of Silver Mage Academy. ..... The next day, Leo and Cassandra were again panicking. They woke up reallyte again, though this time they weren''t really that worried since the location of their new home was just a few dozens of meters from the Silver Mage Academy. When they arrived downstairs, Alicia along with her husband Eric was already waiting for them. Breakfast was also already served, and the carriage that will take them to the Academy was already waiting outside. Leo and Cassandra hurriedly finish their breakfast. They then ride in their carriage, which was driven by Eric. ..... While the two were going inside their respective ssroom, Leo suddenly became curious as to why the students they meet along the way were showing depressed faces. After bidding farewell to Cassandra, Leo immediately went to his ssroom. He was shocked again when he noticed that all of his ssmates were also showing the same face. Though their faces were much betterpare to the others he had to meet along the way. "Hey what''s wrong?" Leo asked Alfred when he arrived at his table. "Ayssh, do you know thatpleting those missions isn''t actually as easy as what teacher Marvin had exined yesterday? They are indeed easy missions. However, we are not onlypeting against our fellow first-year students, but also our seniors! All the second year, third year, fourth-year students who are unquestionably stronger, better, and much more experienced than us!" "Aside from that, thepetition on the missions outside is even much harder since we need topete with all the students, the same year as us and their seniors, from all the Academies throughout the entire Silver Kingdom, in each of those listed missions! Ahh, will we even have any chance to even ept a mission?" "It finally exined why there were countless amount of missions, it simply because hundreds of thousands or even millions of students would be epting all of those every day!" Alfred said, feeling really depressed. Leo was also shocked when he heard Alfred''s reason. He finally realized why everyone was showing a depressed face along the way. Though their section was long aware of the points, the other sections weren''t, hence those other students'' faces were much uglier than his ssmates. Leo finally realized something, "So this is the real Silver Mage Academy!" The harmonious and beautiful atmosphere that Leo had felt before entering the Silver Mage Academy was actually just a facade to hide how intense thepetition inside was. In fact, even the beautiful scenery outside wasn''t really able to hide the true Silver Mage Academy for long. The moment a student bes an official student, they would soon uncover the true face behind the seemingly beautiful Silver Mage Academy. Today marks the beginning of the real Silver Mage Academy! Chapter 24 - Leos Faction Chapter 24 Leo''s Faction Author: M_W Cancer After a few minutes, teacher Marvin finally arrived in the ssroom. The manner that teacher Marvin used to arrive in the ssroom was really marvelous. A sphere suddenly appeared in front of the ssroom, then he came out of the sphere soon after. Looking around the faces of the students, teacher Marvin immediately understood the situation as he let out a mockingugh and said, "Did you really think that getting the resources you needed was just as easy as harvesting an already fully grown crop?" "If you did, then I can''t help butbel all of you na?ve! You are not special! Always put that deep in your mind, since you will never be special! If you want to be strong, you need to work hard in order to achieve that. A Mage Academy is unlike those ordinary academies for ordinary people where their grades are the basis of whether they will pass or not." "In a Mage Academy, every student needed to step on each other''s body, dead or alive, in order to pass! You will be walking in a path paved by the blood, sweat, tears, relentless effort, and etc... of your fellow students, no matter how unwilling you feel! If you need to kill them to be strong, then you need to do exactly that, or else you will die instead!" "You are all Mages, one day you bunch will surely be deployed to the battlefield of the War of Races. If you are wimpy and always treat yourself as someone special, you will surely die in a matter of few days. If you are lucky, then maybe a month. The day would only lengthen though by a few tens of days, but it still can''t change the fact that you-will-die... Whether you want it or not, you will die!" Everyone immediately became more depressed when teacher Marvin said those things. They were imagining different scenarios in their minds at this moment. Suddenly, teacher Marvin pped his hand loudly, which has then pulled everyone''s attention out from their depressing imagination. "But, you don''t have to worry! The Silver Mage Academy would of course lend you a hand. That''s the reason for the Mage Academy''s establishment, after all. Every student can ept the missions in teams of how many students, yes in any number of students that you want. But of course, the points you would earn afterward would also decrease the more students you have in your group. So, you better think who you will allow to join your team." "Moreover, all of those missions written in the Book of Missions can be epted by as many people as possible as long as no one has yetpleted it. In other words, you can steal it from anyone!" "By the way, I almost forgot about the most important thing... I need to remind you that everything inside the school cost points. Each school facilities, training grounds, library, and etc... If you want to pass your first year in the Silver Mage Academy you also need to reach 10,000 points. Good luck to all of you!" "That''s all, let''s now start the discussion!" ..... "ss dismiss!" Teacher Marvin said before vanishing out from the room using a Transportation spell. The ss discussion was about Mana, and Magic that hadsted for an entire morning. But no one in the entire ssroom of ss 1S- was able to understand a single thing about what teacher Marvin was talking about. Everyone''s mind was preupied with how they will earn points the entire time! The Silver Mage Academy has allowed every student to enter their ss only two days a week. So, everyone student would be left to use the remaining five days to goplete some missions to earn points. However, even though it gives all the students a lot of time to goplete some missions, still the question was whether they could evenplete one within the given five days. Leo was also preupied at this moment with ways to earn points. "You can create teams..." Leo said as he finally thought of something. "Hey Alfred, let''s create a team with Cassandra and those four from ss 1S+!" Leo said as he quickly turned to look at Alfred. "Did you think of something? But, if we do create a team, shouldn''t we be creating it by choosing students from our section, right...?" Alfred asked as he was curious about Leo''s idea. "Didn''t you understand what teacher Marvin said? He was simply saying that even if your ss section is not within the top of the ss Ranking, you would still be able to buy the same amount of resources that the winner of thosepetitions could get just by buying it using points! So, we should not care whether our ss section could get arge number of points anymore, but whether. We, individually, could earn a lot for ourselves!" Leo whispered silently to Alfred. Alfred''s eyes quickly lit up after hearing Leo''s n. "Okay, I''m in! But, shouldn''t we be recruiting more people? Though our points may decrease, but having more people would surely enable us toplete missions easier, right?" Alfred quickly suggested. Alfred''s thoughts were simple. If they have a lot of members in their team, they could then separate them into three different groups. Specifically, logistic, defense, attack. Logistic which would be in charge ofpleting the mission, defense in charge of defending the logistic from the other teams, andstly, attack which would attack the other teams to disrupt them frompleting the same mission. It was indeed a good idea, but Leo shook his head in disagreement. "Your idea is indeed feasible, but we need quality, not quantity if we indeed choose such a n. If we have a lot of members, yet they are all weak, we would still surely fail the mission and your n deemed being useless. However, what if we only have a few members and work onpleting missions stealthily, we might be able toplete two to three missions within five days!" Leo exined. Simply put, Leo''s idea was to move in a small group of people. By doing such a thing, they would be able to work in the mission they choose without being noticed by others who had epted the same mission as them. This was the same way how Leo lived his whole life, always staying away from conspicuous things since that stuff is always the center of attraction, and hence attracting a different kind of trouble. "Okay then, let''s do it that way!" Alfred immediately agreed. He had immediately understood that it was indeed much better to move in the shadows than bluntly working on the mission out in the open. Working in the dark would allow them to work unhindered, and with a small group of people, they would be able to act like they were not doing the mission if they possibly meet with others. On the other hand, working in the light was the same as telling everyone to ''attack us or else we will steal your mission!''. Although both ideas were feasible and had their own pros and cons, working in the dark, in their opinion though, was much more fitting to them. "Let''s go to Cassandra''s room, I''m sure she had also thought the same idea as us!" Leo calmly went out of their room. Alfred also followed behind without giving any suspicious move, careful not to let others noticed that they had already made a n to earn points. When Leo and Alfred arrived in front of Cassandra''s room, ss 1S+, the same situation as yesterday was still happening. Two groups of students on both Cassandra and Elizabeth''s side. But this time Cassandra''s side had only a few since Jake and the other four students that Leo had beaten up yesterday have transferred to Elizabeth''s side. The ss 1S+ had more studentspare to their own ss S-, specifically 30 of them. Elizabeth''s side has 19 students in total, including her. And Cassandra''s side has 11 students, including her and the four bodyguards. Leo outside of their room could already hear that the students who choose to be part of Cassandra''s group were actually not really part of her group yet, but were still currently persuading her to create a group with them. Leo can''t help but let out a silent chuckle at their helpless faces and desperate voices. It was really amusing watching people beg. It really shows what a person is capable of doing just to get something from someone. Despite their persuasion, though, Cassandra at this moment was still acting nonchntly. Obviously, she doesn''t give any mind to their words at all. The other four students who had be her bodyguard were left to handle such a mess. "Hey, please persuade her to create a team. You are closer to her, right? Please help us a little since we are ssmates!" A weak-looking young student said desperately. "We really can''t do that!" One of the bodyguards, base on Leo''s memory was named Michael, said trying his best to reject his ssmate''s desperate call for help. "Just try doing it... Just trying won''t be that troublesome, right?" A pretty looking female added while showing her cleavage and at the same time acting seductively to Michael. "I really can''t do that, gulp... She already said a while ago that she doesn''t want to create a team with a bunch of stup... I mean, with you guys." Michael said, almost saying the exact same word that Cassandra had said to them before. Michael and his buddies had already tried to propose to Cassandra the idea of creating another group with the other ssmates that have chosen her. But her reply was only ''I don''t want to create a team with a bunch of stupid and useless people!''. So, Michael and his buddies could not do anything anymore aside from stopping the others from bothering her any further. They were also really afraid that she would suddenly not care about the consequences and the destruction of her image by bluntly calling everyone, ''Stupid and useless!''. They were now her bodyguard, so they obviously should do everything to protect her and her image. Not wanting to wait anymore, Leo and Alfred suddenly barged inside the ss 1S+ room.. He went to Cassandra''s seat directly as he pulled her quickly closer towards his body and loudly imed, "I apologize, but I''m the leader of the faction that she is a part of! That''s why she can''t decide whether you guys can join it or not." Chapter 25 - Potentially Making The Entire Class 1S+ His Enemy Chapter 25 Potentially making the entire ss 1S+ his Enemy Author: M_W Cancer Upon Leo''s arrival, Michael and the other three students immediately stationed themselves in front of them. They were preparing to block anyone that would suddenly lose all senses and charged towards them out of desperation. Alfred was also standing at Leo''s side preparing to pull thetter and Cassandra away from the ssroom if ever something bad would suddenly erupt. Alfred and the four students can''t help but feel helpless towards Leo and Cassandra. They thought in their mind, "Why can''t you two lovebirds think of the situation before trying to jump in?!" Looking at Leo seemingly embracing Cassandra, everyone from 1S+ mood immediately turned for the worst. They then began verbally attacking Leo with their words soon after. "Huh? Who the heck is this punk?!" "Do you know who we are punk, we are the ss 1S+! The top ss section of the entire Silver Mage Academy 1st year students ss Ranking!" "Who the hell are you to even try to mingle with our princess, Cassandra!" "You are just a student from some low-ss section, right? So, get the fuck out of our room if you don''t want to taste the power of the ss 1S+!" Hearing their words, Leo just replied with a sneer. He had longbeled them as ''useless and stupid people!'' right this moment, like how Cassandra had described them. "Ohhh, is that so? Then why don''t you just go and create your own team if you are indeed worthy of being a student of ss 1S+?" Leo replied mockingly. Everyone was immediately left speechless as they can''t find any words to argue back with Leo''s mocking words. The reason why they can''t make any rebuttal against Leo''s words was simply because they had, just this morning, realized that they were actually not worthy of even bing students of ss 1S+. That was indeed right, they were just a bunch of people who had just discovered their affinity of bing a Mage. They can''t even cast a spell, yet. And suddenly, they found themselves thrown into a section at the top of one of the ss Ranking. At first, they were feeling really excited about it and also proud of themselves. But, just this morning, they had made to realize the truth of their ss section. So, they immediately became depressed. Adding to the fact too thatpleting a mission isn''t as easy as they really hoped it would be, hence it immediately made them more desperate to look for someone to rely on. However, the moment they tried asking for help from the capable and strong ones from their ssroom, they were immediately refused. Those people only left them the words, ''Ask Elizabeth'', since all of them were already invited to be part of Elizabeth''s faction. Naturally, they then came to Elizabeth to try to ask to join her team, but they were again refused. They then realized that those students who became part of her team were actually only the worthy to be a student of ss 1S+. It was at that moment they realized that all of them were now treated as a bunch of left out. But Fate has somewhat made a way for them as they realized soon after that Cassandra, who they deemed as one of the strong, didn''t n on joining Elizabeth''s faction. Hence, they quickly grabbed the opportunity as they tried to persuade her to be their ''nanny''. They of course were aware that they were being shameless, but they were Nobles after all, and the image of their Noble Household was on the line if they just allowed themselves to be a bunch of left out. They obviously won''t allow anyone to justugh at them the moment those other students of the Silver Mage Academy realized that they were actually part of the ss 1S+ yet just a bunch of useless students. Just imagining the scene of them walking towards their ssroom while beingughed at by the students of other ss section was already making them depressed. So, it made them more desperate to create a team with Cassandra. However, the reality was again cruel to them. Fate didn''t actually leave them a path, but a brick wall with a drawing of a golden paved road. The moment they tried to ask to create a team with Cassandra, they were again refused. They didn''t give up though, since that would be akin to epting their fate of bing losers. But then, seemingly out of nowhere, just when they thought that they can finally persuade her, some unknown guy suddenly jumped out and embraced their st hope'' while loudly iming that she was a part of her team. Though they wanted to argue, they could see it with their own eyes that Cassandra wasn''t even minding his embrace to her. It just made everyone''s blood boil hotter, making them further lose their reasoning and logic. "How about let''s battle it out?! If ever you win you will have her and if we win, naturally we will have her!" "Yes! Let''s battle it out!" "Ohhh, are you perhaps afraid? Hahaha, then just give her to us before you get beaten up!" Towards their antiques, Leo justughed out loudly. Even Alfred, Michael, and the other three students acting as a bodyguard was trying to hold theirughter, too. Finishing hisugh while still trying to wipe some tears off from his eyes, Leo quickly said, "Who do you think you are to demand a challenge to me? And who in their right mind would even ept a challenge, knowing that they already have the price? Are you stupid or are you just stupid?" he then let out a sneer at them. "Huh, the price is already yours?! Are you blind or deaf, can''t you see that she is just being forced by you..." The weak-looking student desperately said but he was immediately interrupted by Leo raising his hand. Leo raised his hand in front to stop the weak looking as he beganughing again because of thetter''s words, "Hey, hey, hey! Hahaha! Are you perhaps calling white as ck and ck as white? We can clearly see here who is forcing who!" "Even if you asked those other ssmates of yours from the student representative''s side." Leo said while pointing towards Elizabeth''s group before he continuesughing as he tried to hold his stomach to try and stop hisughter this time. "Fuck! Let''s just fight it off! Who are you to even treat Cassandra as a tool!" "Yes! I don''t believe that his group can defeat all of us!" "Yes! Even if we get defeated as long as we fought because he''s mistreating her, it will all be worth it!" Hearing that he was just treating Cassandra as a tool, Leo''s mood immediately turned serious. "Me, treating her as a tool? You there,e closer!" Leo said as he beckons the weak-looking student from before toe in front of him. The weak-looking guy started hesitating the moment Leo called him toe closer. He was not stupid to indeed go in front of Leo, no one knows what would that guy do to him the moment he arrives in front of him. "Come, you were so courageous awhile ago, where is that courageous side now?" Leo said, obviously being pissed by the im that he''s using Cassandra as a tool. Even though Cassandra was his ve, not once did he even treated her as a tool or even a ve? He was even giving her protection and stuffs she needed. Just what part of that was him treating her as a tool? So, Leo became really pissed at the weak-looking student''s unreasonable im. The weak-looking student didn''t know anymore what to do aside from taking a walk towards Leo. He really regretted saying such an unreasonable thing. It was pretty obvious that thetter wasn''t treating Cassandra as a tool, yet he dared called it that way. However, before the weak-looking student could really take a step forward, a hand suddenly hold his shoulder. He turned around his head slowly, and he then saw a seemingly bald angel trying to save him. "Even if you are not part of our faction, we are still part of the same ss section. Hence, we can''t just allow anyone to trash around in our ss section''s name, especially inside our room." A muscr white student with a bald head said while holding the shoulder of the weak-looking student, "Hey kid, what is your name?" He added. "Leo, Leo Heart!" Leo said while still wearing his serious expression. "I''m Carlos Smith, nice meeting you. How about letting this guy name Stephen off, just give me a bit of face here." Carlos said, obviously trying to help the weak-looking student. "Ohhh, his name is Stephen. Hmph, what if I don''t give you any face? What will you do to me, then?" Leo said with a smirk. "Well, you will be making the whole ss 1S+ your enemy!" Carlos said, shaking his head in a helpless manner. Chapter 26 - Leos Trap Chapter 26 Leo''s trap Author: M_W Cancer Leo immediately turned solemn after hearing Carlos''s words. He was indeed trashing already the ss 1S+. At first, it could be said that it was only Leo against Stephen and the other desperate students. But he would be crossing the line if he doesn''t give Carlos any face here right now. Obviously, the others, especially those within Elizabeth''s group, won''t agree about Leo embarrassing their ss section. It was alright if he just went inside, argue for a bit, and leave soon after with Cassandra. But, he had stayed and argued for a few minutes already, which would surely then destroyed their ss section''s image the moment after the other ss sections heard of such news about what had happened inside ss 1S+. That was obviously something they can''t agree about! "Leo Heart, the ruler of the Heart City, am I correct?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded behind Carlos. Thetter immediately moved away to the side, which then revealed Elizabeth. Leo was amused by her beauty immediately. He wasn''t able to clearly see her face when he was at the stadium before because of the far distance between the both of them. He was also unable to see her face yesterday because there were a lot of students blocking her figure. At that time, he was only able to catch a glimpse of her ck hair. But now that she was in front of him, he can''t help but gasp at her beauty. Elizabeth has ck hair with pure ck colored pupils. Her pupils were so beautiful to stare at as it was like starring at the ck universe. Her body was also the same as Cassandra, a sexy body, a good proportion of breasts, a rounded butt, a slender leg, which has then made her more attractive to look at. She also has this cold and conservative demeanor around her that further made people be attracted to her. "Oh, a beauty. um... 97/100! Cassandra is still more beautiful..." Leo suddenly said out of nowhere. Cassandra quickly pinched his side after hearing his remarks. Carlos on the other hand was immediately enraged by Leo''s disrespectful rating towards Elizabeth, "Show some respect, boy! She is the sole Heir of the Snow Noble Household, one of the five Major Noble Households of Silver Kingdom." "Do you think I don''t know about the Snow Noble Household? A Noble Household located at the far north of the Silver Kingdom; in charge of defending the northern borders, ruler of the snow city, one of the five pirs of Silver Kingdom, andstly, one of the two Noble Household that can supply snow and ice-rted products to Silver Kingdom! I was obviously showing respect to her by giving her a 97/100 score, I could have just given her 95/100 if I really wanted to..." Leo quickly rebutted. Obviously, Leo was lying about really giving Elizabeth a 95/100 score. She is in fact a beauty capable of causing a war between Kingdoms and Empires. If he was really honest, then he would have given her, 99/100 score, the same as Cassandra. "Do you want to fight, boy!" Carlos said as he raised his fist towards Leo, seemingly looking like a person prepare for a fight. But he was quickly stopped by Elizabeth. "I feel honor about your ratings. How about this, in exchange for rating my beauty, you will let go of Stephen?" Elizabeth said in a calm voice. "No problem then, let''s go, team! See youter great Heiress of the Snow Noble Household..." Leo said quickly bidding farewell towards Elizabeth. But, before turning around, an inconspicuous smile was suddenly formed on his face for a moment and a really silent voice that no one could hear was followed, "I finally meet you..." Leo quickly pulled Cassandra''s hand as he hurriedly dashed out of the ss 1S+ room. Alfred, Michael, and the other three students acting as a bodyguard also hurriedly followed behind him. Leo was obviously more cautious about offending Elizabeth than Carlos. In Leo''s opinion, Carlos was just a pure brawl, no brain type of person. On the other hand, Elizabeth was different, as she was backed by a powerful Noble Household and she was also already an official Mage that can cast a spell, unlike him and the majority of the 1st year students of Silver Mage Academy. Even a blind person could see clearly that he was at a disadvantage if he indeed allowed the current situation to further develop. There was no shame in admitting and retreating in defeat, especially when a person can already foresee that losing the battle was the only oue. So, Leo didn''t feel ashamed that he runs away from his current situation. Meanwhile, inside the ssroom of the ss 1S+, Elizabeth''s eyes suddenly lit up the moment Leo left as she silently whispered to herself, "Interesting..." ..... After getting out of the 1st year students'' building, Leo can''t help but to breathe a sigh of relief. "I really thought that you were going to fight her without showing any sign of fear, hahaha! Unexpectedly, you actually quickly flew away from the scene!" Alfred said whileughing at Leo''s quick retreat. "I was obviously going to lose if I continued arguing!" Leo immediately reasoned out. "You could have at least lose with an honor..." Cassandra said softly, afraid that it would offend him. Leo just shook his head as he said, "What I did was what you call a Tactical Retreat! I will be back to conquer her... I mean to face her again, one day!" Cassandra immediately pinched Leo''s hand who was currently holding her hand, ''What conquer, hmph?!'' Leo hurriedly let go of Cassandra''s hand due to the pain before he turned to look at everyone and he said, "Everyone should now be aware about how the Silver Mage Academy really works, right?" Cassandra, Alfred, Michael, and the other three students immediately nodded in response. "Since everyone is already aware, then let''s create a team together." Leo finally stated his purpose. "But, if we do that, your ss and our ss would be sharing points. Wouldn''t it be better to create a team consisting of students from your own section?" Michael immediately raised a question. "Alfred has also asked that question a while ago, but since you still don''t know the reason, then I''ll exin." Leo said as he beckons everyone toe closer. "The realpetition of the school is not yet the monthlypetition but thepetition ofpleting the missions." Leo said. Michael and the other three students specifically named Angelo, Raffy, and Adrian, quickly nodded their heads, finally getting some idea of what Leo was going to say. "The monthlypetition is still the most crucial task that each of the students should focus on. But,pleting more missions is much more important at this point!" "Each one of us should already be aware that the points we earned are not just used for calcting a total score for the ss section to be a part of the ss Ranking, but at the same time to also allow us to buy resources from the Mage Academy." "Let''s say that the reward for thepetition is worth 500,000 points, which is enough to make the entire ss section''s student to graduate from being 1st-year students, and to use the remaining points to buy resources to strengthen themselves." "However, what if we, throughpleting missions, had already earned a total of 500,000 points, doesn''t that simply meant that even if we don''tpete, we would still be able to enjoy the same resources as to those who would win thepetition?" Leo said, making everyone''s eyes light up in excitement. "The more important thing is only a few of us would be benefiting with the resources, not an entire school!" Leo said making his n more interesting. "Moreover, what if we could use the 500,000 points'' worth of resources before thepetition? Wouldn''t that basically meant that we will be more powerful than the otherpetitors before thepetition starts? We may even win thepetition easily in the way! And with different branches of Mages being catered in thepetition, surely we can avoid battling with each other, right? We might even win one or twopetitions for ourselves!" "We will not only be strong but also earned the honor for ourselves!" Leo said, letting out loudughter. Cassandra, Alfred, Michael, and the three students immediately became excited. The five males were already imagining the feeling of having the whole limelight of the entire school for themselves. At this moment though, Cassandra quickly turned to look at Leo who had already stopped from hisughter and was now showing a mischievous smile on his face. The same smile he had worn when he got her as his ve. Cassandra quickly cooled down her excitement as it turned to feel pity towards Alfred and the others. She can''t help butbel them at this moment as ''Fools!'' for unknowingly falling into Leo''s trap. "I can''t believe that all of you are feeling excited at falling in his trap...." Cassandra whispered to herself as she shook her head, as showing pity for their really low IQ. Chapter 27 - Cheating The Second Princes Reward System Chapter 27 Cheating the Second Prince''s Reward System Author: M_W Cancer After making Alfred and the others fall into his trap, Leo along with Cassandra soon after returned back to their new house. It was still early in the afternoon when they arrived, so Cassandra who had realized that she would surely feel bored in the house immediately asked Leo to go shopping. However, Leo refused Cassandra respectfully as he just gave her one thousand gold coins to spend in her shopping while saying, "Sorry, I need to do something really important at this time." After making Cassandra leave, Leo soon after left the house and told Eric to take him to Sword and Magic. ..... Arriving in front of Sword and Magic, Leo quickly went to request if he could talk to Madam Silva, which thetter quickly agreed to. "What do you need?" Madam Silva said curiously while still reading a paper sent by her new assistant just awhile ago. Since Alicia had already been transferred to Leo, she would naturally assign another one. At this moment, Madam Silva became really curious as to why Leo suddenly went to find her after their Academy dismissal, hence the reason why she had allowed him to meet her despite being busy. "Can I see all the mission that the Sword and Magic have handed to the Job and Request board?" Leo, without any hesitation, immediately stated his intention, which made Madam Silva really intrigued. "I''ll allow you to view it if you can tell me your reason!" Madam Silva said, finally turning all her focus to Leo. "To easily earned points..." Leo replied embarrassingly. The moment Leo had heard from teacher Marvin that the Mission Book was connected to the Job and Request board, which was also called Job Bulletin, he had immediately thought of a n. Leo had realized that if all the missions listen in the Mission Book was posted in the Job Bulletin, surely Sword and Magic would also have their missions posted over there. Since that might be the case, he had quickly thought of a way to make use of his connection with Madam Silva so that he can be able to easily earned points. Hearing Leo''s reason, Madam Silva quickly realized what he really wanted as she let out augh of amusement, "I can''t believe that someone would actually be able to find a loophole to cheat the Academy''s Reward System!" Leo became more embarrassed hearing her calling his bright idea a ''loophole'' and ''cheat''. He too could also see that it was indeed unfair, but it was too much to call it a loophole and a cheat. After all, he was still going toplete all the missions on the list, not receiving points without doing anything. "How would the Second Prince react if he found out that the Reward System that he was so proud of was seen through by a mere 1dt year student, and it was specifically only in the second day of entering the academy for this student?" Madam Silva said before she sounded a bell from her table. After the bell sounded, a woman dressed in an assistant uniform soon walked inside, "How may I help you, Madam Silva?" The woman has a petite figure; she has a well-rounded butt, a well proportion breast, slender legs, and her hair and pupils color was brown. Looking at her wearing a fitting assistant uniform, which was so tight that it has greatly shown her curves, Leo can''t help but give thumbs up to the designer. "95/100!" Leo silently rated in his mind While pointing her finger towards Leo, Madam Silva said, "Angel, take him to where we put the list of the task we had handed to the Job Bulletin!" "Also, give Leo the priority to ept all those missions! If other students from different Academies wanted toplete any missions rted to Sword and Magic, please notify him first before handing the mission over to them." Madam Silva quickly added. The assistant, Angel, immediately nodded her head in response. She didn''t ask any more questions because she had already understood what Madam Silva wanted to say. Angel looked at Leo as she thought in her mind, "What is so special about this young Noble?" Ever since Leo became acquainted with Madam Silva, Angel had then noticed that the Madam was actually always paying close attention to his whereabouts. She had currently not found anything special about the young man yet, hence she really wanted to know the reason why the Madam was really interested in him. After Leo and Angel left her office, Madam Silva can''t help but to massage her forehead. The more she actually got to know Leo, the more she became interested in him. She thought deep in her mind, "Since you wanted to cheat the Reward System, then I''ll help you abuse it!" ..... The assistant name Angel quickly took Leo inside a study room before telling him to wait for a minute. Soon after, she returned with a book in her hand. "This is the list of missions that the Sword and Magic had handed to the Job Bulletin. By the way, if you want to ept a mission, juste to Sword and Magic and call me so that we can give you the mission officially." Angel introduced the book before she handed it to Leo. Leo epted the book as he said, "Can I take this book?" "Yes you can, but be sure not to lose it because Madam Silva would surely get into trouble if someone finds out about this!" Angel nodded in confirmation while giving Leo a warning. "Okay, please inform Madam Silva that I''m really grateful for giving me this chance and that I''ll surely return this favor of her one day!" Leo said before bidding farewell. ..... Arriving outside of Sword and Magic, Leo immediately looked around the nearby ate to find where Eric was waiting for him. There were a lot of carriages and wagons moving around the area, so he can''t easily find where his chauffeur had parked their carriage at. This was reasonable though, this was, after all, the street where all of the businesses were located at. A lot of carriages and wagons moving around are pretty normal around this area. "Yow Leo, what are you doing?" A familiar voice suddenly sounded behind Leo. Leo quickly turned around his head as he soon spotted Alfred with a woman that he had not to meet yet. He put the book in his bag before he replied, "Just buying some books rted to Magic. How about you?" "Oh, I''m just here on a date with this lovelydy. By the way, this is Anna, the woman I''m trying to court!" Alfred introduces the woman without feeling embarrassed at all. Hearing Alfred''s words, Anna just let out a giggle, obviously showing that she doesn''t mind him. Leo immediately started observing the woman named Anna from top to bottom. She was beautiful, but not really at the level of Cassandra. She had brown hair and brown eyes, typical for humans. Her figure was also eptable, not so curvy and not so chubby. He immediately rates her in his mind, 85/100! "Good for you, be sure to treat her good. Since you both are on a date and since my ride is already here, I got to go now!" Leo said as he hurriedly walked towards Eric who was currently waving towards him. Obviously, Alfred understood that what Leo wanted to say was ''He goes to go so that I won''t be disturbing your date any further!''. He can''t help butughed at his brother''s courteousness before he continued to walk the street while putting his hand around Anna''s waist, which she didn''t mind at all. Returning to the house, Leo didn''t see Cassandra anywhere, so he immediately thought that maybe she is still having fun with her shopping. After what she just went through after escaping from Crimson Rose Kingdom, Cassandra was obviously really mentally exhausted and was in need of some time to rx herself. Shopping was exactly the best way to solve this problem, especially for a woman. Going to his room, Leo put down the book to the side of his bed before quickly grabbing a towel. He was nning to try the outdoor hot spring on the third floor today since no one was in the house at the moment. The moment he had seen that the house that Madam Silva has given them had an outdoor hot spring, Leo had always thought of trying it for himself. Arriving on the rooftop, Leo took off his clothes as he put them in an inconspicuous area on a wooden rack, then he covered his lower half with the towel before walking inside the hot spring. While walking inside, Leo could immediately smell a fragrance from some kind of nt, which he had thought was something that was added to make the water of the hot spring much more rxing and the smell much more refreshing. Leo thought in his mind while he was walking inside, "I should ask Aliciater about how to make the hot spring less foggy..." It was indeed really foggy inside the hot spring. It was even to the point that it was somewhat hard to see the surrounding already. Thought it wasn''t really a big problem since hot springs were usually this foggy, but since Leo owned this hot spring, then he wanted to specifically fix this problem as soon as possible to avoid any possible ident from happening. Arriving in the shower, Leo quickly washed his body for a few minutes before he started walking towards the hot spring water to finally try for himself the hot spring of his new house. Chapter 28 - Points Generator Chapter 28 Points Generator Author: M_W Cancer "Ahhh, it feels good to take a bath in a hot spring!" Leo can''t help but eximed as he felt his body bing rx the moment he dips his body in the hot spring. Leo moved his towel to the side before he started swimming around in the hot spring water. The ache that he had feltst night due to fighting with Jack and the others was now slowly disappearing the longer he stayed in the water. "I should do this every once in a week to rx my nerves and muscles." Leo said before he steps out of the water. After 15 minutes of staying in the hot spring, Leo finally decided to get out. Staying really long in hot spring water would make anyone''s head be dizzy, so he needed to limit his stay in order to not experience this dizziness. Unexpectedly, before Leo could really fully get out of the water, specifically the moment half of his body stepped out of the water, the door to the hot spring suddenly flung to the side as it open widely and a woman with a sexy figure slowly walked in. It was Cassandra who had suddenly opened the door. After opening the door, Cassandra immediately saw Leo, who was naked in front of her. She unconsciously slowly moved her eyes from up to down on his body before she hurriedly covered her body with her towel in her hand as she soon swiftly run away from the ce. "Pervert!!!!!!" Leo could only hear Cassandra''s scream as he was unable to react to everything that had just happened. Leo was stuck in his action at this moment. It wasn''t because he wanted to be stuck, but because he was really mesmerized by Cassandra''s beautiful body. It wasn''t also his intention to reveal his suddenly harden rod in front of her; it was just that the situation was too fast that he was unable to make any reaction at all. Cassandra suddenly walking into the hot spring and was fully naked in front of Leo. Obviously, with how attractive she was while wearing a dress already, she was more attractive while naked. With those reasons, he was unable to turn around his body or head or even just do anything to fix the situation. Aside from being stuck in his motion, while staring at her as his rod suddenly harden and was then openly presented to her eyes fully, was, unfortunately, the only thing he could do until she hurriedly went out running out from the ce as she called him a ''Pervert'' loudly. "Ah, what a troublesome thing! Next time, I should make the hot spring foggier instead to avoid this kind of situation!" Leo said while shaking his head helplessly. ..... The next day, Leo woke up earlier than usual. After doing all of his morning routines, he went to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. Coincidentally, the moment Leo arrived at the kitchen, Cassandra was currently eating her breakfast, too. She can''t help but turned to look at him as she quickly remembered the long... Ah! Her face immediately turned red. She hurriedly lowered her head to hide her red as tomato face as she hurriedly finished eating her breakfast so that she can leave as soon as possible. Leo could just shake his head helplessly seeing such a scene. He could obviously tell that Cassandra had remembered the scene at the hot spring the moment she looked at him. He wasn''t really intentionally showing her that scene; it was just that he was unable to react swiftly at that time. After grabbing a te, Leo greeted Cassandra before he sat down to begin eating his breakfast. After finishing everything, Leo along with Cassandra rode in their carriage to Silver Mage Academy. While being inside the carriage, Cassandra chooses to sit at the very corner with a red as tomato face. Apparently, she can''t help but keep on remembering what had happened in the hot spring. ..... Arriving at Silver Mage Academy, Leo and Cassandra didn''t go to their ssrooms anymore, since they were just required toe to ss twice a week. It was already the third day today, hence there is no need for them toe to ss anymore for this week. Leo quickly told Eric to go near the gate. They had agreed with Alfred and the others to meet up at the gate of the Academy yesterday. So, obviously, they would just be waiting around the gate. Just like what Leo had expected, Alfred and the others were already waiting for them. The same as the past two days, he and Cassandra always arrivedte. Unexpectedly, when the carriage arrived near the group, Anna, whom Alfred had introduced to Leo yesterday, was within the group. "What took you so long?" Alfred immediately voiced out his impatience. "Better bete than never, how about you exin to me why you are taking her with us?" Leo said as he pointed towards Anna. "She''s going to be part of our team..." Alfred said, feeling embarrassed. He was actually nning to redirect Leo''s attention away from Anna, but it looked like his n was useless, since Leo has still asked him about her. Leo just shook his head at Alfred''s exnation as he quickly motioned for everyone to get inside the carriage. The carriage was big enough to fit ten people inside. So, there wasn''t any problem fitting 8 of them. "Where are we going?" Alfred immediately asked, curious as to where Leo was taking them. He had always wondered yesterday about what thetter had nned to do to make them easily earned a lot of points. Leo''s n was indeed great, really, but there was one problem... How and where could they easily earn a lot of points? "To Sword and Magic, I''m going to show to all of you my n." Leo replied seemingly mysteriously. It didn''t take that long for them to arrive at Sword and Magic. Leo immediately took them towards a study room inside before taking the book that Angel had handed to him yesterday. "This book contains all the tasks that the Sword and Magic had posted to the Job Bulletin. I was fortunately given the right to have the priority in epting all these missions. So, starting today, all of you, since you are my team, would start to choose a mission here andplete it in a group of two people." "And also, we don''t need to meet up at the gate of Silver Mage Academy anymore starting tomorrow. Anyone part of my team can juste here and choose a mission to ept anytime you want." "However, I want all of you to be confidential about this! The moment I hear rumors rted to this secret operation, I will immediately look for who had spread it through Sword and Magic, and then I''ll remove him from the team and his rights from epting priority missions at Sword and Magic!" "If you don''t have any questions, then you cane and open the book before ringing this bell. An assistant wille in the room that would hand you the mission officially." Leo said as he put the book and a bell on top of a small table. Everyone didn''t ask any questions at this moment because they could already understand what Leo was nning to do. Alfred and other others were momentarily shock after knowing about Leo''s n. They were really shocked when he said the word ''priority'', they naturally understood the meaning behind the word. One simple word that simply means they will have no one topete inpleting any missions. Alfred was the most shocked of the bunch, though. He had already heard from teacher Marvin before that Leo was actually rmended by Sword and Magic. But he didn''t know that thetter''s rtionship with the organization was actually to this extent. Sword and Magic were practically giving thetter an easy way to earn points without getting disturbed. Simply described, a road paved in gold! "By the way, I will be getting 50% of the points you had earned while the rest will belong to you. You can spend the remaining points you have on whatever you want. Does anyone disagree with this arrangement?" Leo said finally revealing his real n from the very beginning. Obviously, no one was stupid to disagree with Leo taking 50% of their shares in their missions. Although it would surely decrease the points they will earn, that wasn''t still a problem since they could practically have a seemingly unlimited supply of missions that allows them to easily earn more points. "Since no one disagrees, then let''s officially start!" Leo said,ughing inwardly. They might be getting a seemingly unlimited supply of missions, but he, on the other hand, would also be receiving points even if he doesn''t work on any missions in exchange. Cassandra finally understood what Leo was really aiming to achieve from the very beginning. She could clearly see that his n from the very beginning was actually to make something like a Points Generator. A Points Generator that will supply him an endless amount of points as long as the students part of his generator keeps onpleting missions! Sadly, at this moment, those bunch of students who had be part of the system Leo had created were all feeling really happy about being part of it. She can''t help but whisper silently, "As long as everyone would get a benefit, they won''t care even if they became other people''s tools!" Cassandra finally discovered this new rule today while looking at the others, seemingly in a panic to look for missions at the book on the table.. She could only shake her head in pity for them. Chapter 29 - Escorting Sword And Magics Mechant Caravan Chapter 29 Escorting Sword and Magic''s merchant caravan Author: M_W Cancer The teams were immediately formed after Alfred, and the others finished looking for a mission toplete. The teams were specifically, naturally, Leo and Cassandra, Alfred and Anna, for the couples. Michael and Adrian, andstly, Raffy and Angelo, for the 4 bodyguards. After they officially epted their mission from Angel, they hurriedly bid farewell to Leo and Cassandra to startpleting their chosen mission. They wanted to finish their mission as soon as possible so that they can go and ept another one. Hence, they can earn a lot of points this week. At this moment, it was only Leo, and Cassandra who were left in the study room. Cassandra was flipping the pages of Sword and Magic Mission Book, trying to look for an easy mission with at the same time a high point as its reward. "Stop looking around, I have already picked a mission for us!" Leo said as he went to grab the book and immediately flipped the pages towards a specific page before he pointed at a mission. ''Escort Sword and Magic merchant caravan to cksmoke city, then back again to Silver city. Reward (5,000 points).'' The mission was simply to escort a Sword and Magic merchant caravan to cksmoke city, wait until they finished getting all the merchandise from the city, and escort then escort them back to Silver city, once again. It was a simple mission, really, so Leo specifically chooses toplete it. "Are you sure about this? Maybe it''s a bit out of our capability... How about let''s choose another one?" Cassandra reminded Leo of concern. Cassandra was worried about the mission. Though the cksmoke city was not really that far, just to the west of Heart city, they were still going to cross the cksmoke canyon, a known hub of bandits that likes to ambush merchant caravans. Although the mission was indeed simple, that still doesn''t mean it was easy. Bandits weren''t normal people, they were more or less like Magical Beast. They would attack any people in order to steal what they had, or even worse than that. "Don''t worry, I''ve already escorted a merchant caravan once to cksmoke city before. Though it''s a favorite hub for the bandit''s ambush, the bandits there aren''t that strong, anyway. Moreover, it''s not like only the two of us are going to escort the merchant''s caravan, right?" Leo said, assuring her. Missions such as this weren''t something that only 2 Mages couldplete, so there would surely be another group of Mages toe with them. In other words, Mages that would be their nannies... Leo had indeed escorted a merchant caravan once. It was at the time he had found Van. A merchant caravan returned to his Heart city, damaged and has obviously escaped with their lives from the cksmoke canyon''s bandits. Fortunately, those merchants were only going to cksmoke city to buy some merchandise, so there was almost nothing in their caravan. The moment they returned to Heart city, they then asked for their Lord''s, which was Leo, for his assistance to cross the cksmoke canyon, to which he happily agreed. Of course, Leo only did so since they had rewarded him with 2,000 gold coins. After all, although he was kind, he was still a person that thinks about his personal interest. No one would voluntarily help someone without a return, especially if helping them will endanger their very own lives. Leo quickly rang the bell, and Angel immediately came inside soon after as she then looked at the mission that he wanted toplete. "Are you sure about this mission?" Angel asked, dubious about whether the two were just joking with her or not. In Angel''s opinion, the mission was really out of their scope of range. Escorting a merchant''s caravan wasn''t that easy since bandits and dark mercenaries always wanted to target them. They might even lose their lives in the worst-case scenario, which would then waste Madam Silva''s effort of grooming them. "Yes, don''t worry! I''ve already escorted a merchant caravan once to cksmoke city." Leo repeated again. Hearing Leo''s reply, Angel could only feel helpless. She wanted to persuade them to choose another one, but it looked like Leo was really aiming for this mission. "Okay then..." Angel said as she was left with no other choice. She handed Leo a piece of paper that officially states that the two of them would bepleting the mission. The paper that Angel had handed to Leo was called the Official Seal of eptance. This Official Seal has two different parts, the eptance, and the Completion. The former would act as the proof of the employee to their employers that they had officially been granted the rights toplete their mission. Thetter was naturally the proof that they hadpleted the mission. Without this Official Seal, a student or anyone interested in the mission will not be able to join orplete the said mission, neither would they be able to im the reward for the mission. Even if they hadpleted the mission, as long as they had lost the Official Seal of Completion, then they won''t be able to receive its promised points reward. "Thank you, then let''s go!" Leo said as he hurriedly dragged Cassandra away from the study room. He was afraid that Angel would suddenly change her mind and asked him back the Official Seal of eptance for the mission. "Where are we going?" Cassandra can''t help but ask curiously while being dragged away by Leo. "We are going to buy some stuff we needed for the mission!" Leo replied as they quickly left Sword and Magic and went to the nearby stores selling cheap only merchandise. Obviously, Leo was still poor even though he had Madam Silva as his backer. ..... The next morning, Leo woke up early to prepare for the mission. After taking and bath and doing all his morning routines, he quickly went to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. Cassandra was also eating her breakfast when he arrived. After greeting her, he hurriedly sat on his chair and began eating. "Will, you really not change your mind?" Cassandra said, trying to persuade Leo to change his mind, again. She had this weird feeling which has coincidentally started when they had epted the mission. She feels that something bad was likely to happen during the mission. "Don''t worry, it''s just an escorting mission, no big deal! Let''s finish our breakfast fast, or else the merchant caravan would be leaving us!" Leo said before taking a quick bite on the pork steak that Alicia had prepared for them. Cassandra could just shake her head helplessly at Leo''s reply. After finishing their breakfast, they immediately went hurriedly to Sword and Magic to meet up with the merchant caravan. Fortunately, the merchant caravan was still preparing to depart when Leo and Cassandra finally arrived. "Are you the others that will being with us?" A tough-looking twenty years old young man wearing a white Academy uniform with a silver wing badge attached to the left chest said when Leo and Cassandra approached the merchant''s caravan. This white Academy uniform with a silver wing badge was the official uniform for the Silver Mage Academy. Leo and the other 1st year students hadn''t yet to received this special uniform of the Silver Mage Academy since the rules had stated that they will only be given this uniform once they officially be 2nd-year students of the Academy. "Yes, I''m Leo Heart and this is Cassandra, MY WOMAN! We are 1st-year students from Silver Mage Academy." Leo said as he can''t help but strongly emphasized the word ''MY WOMAN''. He was quick to notice that the tough-looking guy was staring at Cassandra with obvious perverted thoughts. The tough-looking guy shoots a hateful stare towards Leo since he was really displeased at thetter''s reply before he then turned around his body and guided them towards the others. "I''m Ban Will, from the great Will Household, the 5th rank of the 5 Major Noble Households of Silver Kingdom. I''m a second-year student of Silver Mage Academy, hence I''m your senior!. You should show me a BIT OF RESPECT!" Along the way to the merchant caravan, the tough-looking guy suddenly introduced himself. He also put a strong emphasis on the word ''BIT OF RESPECT'' since Leo had no respect when responding to him a while ago. Ban thought in his mind, "How dare a 1st-year student of Silver Mage Academy disrespect a senior! Just you wait, if I see any chances, I will steal your woman from you. In such a situation, you will be helpless to do anything since a 2nd-year student is obviously much stronger than a 1st-year student" Leo just shook his head at Ban''s introduction, not minding about it at all. Anyone who openly stares at anyone''s woman would naturally respond the same as him. So, his reaction was only natural. With a perverted gaze, Ban inconspicuously took out a mirror before he directed its reflection towards Cassandra''s slender legs, well proportion breast, and rounded butt. He gulped inwardly as he quickly hides the mirror away, to seemingly look like nothing has just happened. Ban''s action was unnoticed by Leo and Cassandra as his movement was done in an obvious professional or expert way. Obviously, it only exined that he had done this kind of action a lot of times already. Unknowingly, trouble once again knocked on Leo''s door due to Cassandra''s beauty. Arriving near the merchant caravan, Leo soon noticed 4 more other students wearing different uniforms of different Mage Academies of Silver Kingdom. A guy wearing a green uniform with a Phoenix badge on the side of his uniform quickly approached them as soon as they arrived close, "I''m David, a 2nd-year student of Green Phoenix Mage Academy!" Leo shook David''s hand in response as he slowly turned around to gaze towards the others. A pretty woman in a tight red uniform with a lion badge on the side of her left breast said, "I''m Hannah Williams, a 2nd-year student from Red Lion Mage Academy!" Leo observed the woman from top to bottom. She had a great figure, though not as sexy as Cassandra, and was also slightly bit chubby. Her hair was red, and she has orange-colored pupils. She had slender legs, an average size breast, and a well-rounded butt. "92/100!" Leo said out of nowhere while nodding his head. Cassandra quickly pinched him to his side, which he felt was really painfulpare to the usual. Hannah didn''t mind Leo''s rating though, as she felt that he wasn''t really disrespectful and perverted. She quickly feels a good impression of Leo. The moment his gazended on her, it was of pure curiosity and was only sizing up her beauty; it wasn''t the likes of those perverted animals that wanted to bed her immediately the moment they meet her. That perverted animal that Hannah had thought of was specifically Ban, who she immediately feels creeps about inside the moment she shook his hand. In her opinion, the moment she shook his hands to her, it was like an octopus trying to trap her whole body with its tentacles. It was really creepy, adding to the fact of his creepy smile and obviously perverted gaze on his face. She really feels unsafe with him, it was like she was made naked in his mind. A pretty blond-haired woman wearing a yellow uniform with a ck turtle''s shell badge on her breast said with a smile, "I''m Dandelion Floye, a 2nd-year student of ck Turtle Mage Academy!" Leo observed the blond woman from top to bottom. She was pretty cute, and she had this air of innocence around her. Her pupil''s color was also yellow, the same color as her long hair. She was a 5.5ft tall woman, pretty average height, voluptuous legs, and butt, and has an average size breast. "89/100!" Leo rated again while nodding his head. He again received another painful pinch from Cassandra. He doesn''t really mind her pinching, he actually feels sweet inside every time she does. Not that he was an M, he just feel some weird feeling every time she does, like maybe the same as the feeling of someone caring about him and the likes. A guy with a bit of muscr body wearing the same uniform as Hannah nodded his head as he said, "I''m ude cksmoke, a member of the cksmoke Household. I''m from the same Academy as Lady Hannah, and I''m also a 2nd-year student. By the way, I was tasked by Lady Angel to lead this group, nice meeting all of you!" He nodded his head seemed as if approving of their existence, "Since we''re done introducing each other, let''s depart now since we have a long way to go!" He quickly added. Leo nodded his head as he went to grab Cassandra''s hand before getting inside one of the guards'' wagons. Chapter 30 - Discovering A New Elemental Chapter 30 Discovering a new Elemental Author: M_W Cancer Leo quietly went to sleep the moment the merchant caravan departed from Silver city. ording to Leo, the most important part of this mission was only at the cksmoke canyon, so he wanted to rest before arriving at that ce. Moreover, since they were passing to his city first, Heart city, then it would surely be a safe journey. "Hey, Cassandra, right?" Hannah suddenly greeted as soon as she went close to Cassandra. "Yes, can I help you with anything?" Cassandra said, moving her attention away from the currently sleeping Leo. "Are you both together?" Hannah can''t help but ask curiously. "Um, Yes... Since we both live in the same house." Cassandra answered, not knowing what Hannah really meant to ask. Hannah immediately lost her romantic interest in Leo after receiving Cassandra''s reply. She was really hoping that they were just friends, so she could make a move to him. In Hannah''s opinion, Leo was really a boyfriend type of material. Sadly though, it turned out that the both of them were already living together. "Ohhh, so you''ve seen each other''s body already?" Hannah suddenly asked as she thought that since they were already living together then they would surely have done that already, right? "Ah..." Cassandra wasn''t able to reply as she suddenly remembered that time when she saw Leo''s rod getting hard because of her. Her face immediately turned red as she quickly lowered her head to hide it. "Oh, you don''t need to be shy about it. That is pretty normal for both people living together. Stay strong!" Hannah said, bidding farewell as she saw her face suddenly turning red. "No, you misunderstood..." Cassandra finally realized what Hannah meant by the question, but thetter had already moved away to talk with the other girl name Dandelion. Hence, Cassandra could only shake her head in helplessness. "Yow, is that person really Leo Heart?" ude suddenly approached her and asked as soon as Hannah left. "Yes, why?" Cassandra replied confusingly. "Ohhh, he is actually that capable Leo who was able to rule a city despite being only a mere 8 years old!" ude eximed in admiration. "How capable was he?" Cassandra immediately felt intrigued the moment ude revealed an admiration look on his face. "Oh, you actually don''t know about Leo''s great tale? Well, it all started ten years ago..." ... The merchant caravan continued moving towards cksmoke city. They passed by Hearts city without any problem, like what Leo had said. And soon, they finally arrived at cksmoke canyon. It was at this moment that Leo suddenly opened his eyes. He looked around his surrounding as he nodded his head seeming as if thinking of something in his mind. What Leo was actually thinking was whether the cksmoke canyon has a rich Earth Mana around its environment. He wanted to find out whether he could summon another Elemental just by absorbing the Earth Mana around the cksmoke canyon. Before, when Leo discovered that he could summon a Wind Elemental just by absorbing the Wind Mana around the Heart''s manor, he had also thought about whether he could summon other Elements of Elemental just by absorbing different Elements of Mana. However, he wasn''t able to find any good source of other Elements of Mana, so he wasn''t able to really try out fully his idea. Leo had thought of trying it a few times before, like trying to absorb the Mana from the fire when cooking, or in the water when he was taking a bath. But he had unfortunately concluded that he can only absorb a little amount of Mana by doing so because the source wasn''t rich in the Elemental Mana he needed. So, he had immediately thought that maybe he should go look for a ce with a strong, specific Elemental Mana. When Leo was reading the Book of Mission that Angel had given to him the day before yesterday, he quickly noticed the name cksmoke Canyon. A ce where even the wind that a person feels has dirt mix within. With such an idea in mind, Leo carefully thought that maybe cksmoke canyon has a rich amount of Earth Mana to allow him to be able to summon an Earth Elemental. Why Earth Elemental, though? Leo had discovered that the Wind Elemental was only good to use for doing a stealthy task, because it could blend within the wind, hence it would be hard to discover its existence being around a certain ce. But unfortunately, it has a weak defense and attack, so not a good use for battle. So, Leo quickly tried to think of an idea to solve this current problem that could finally make him fully use his ability. The answer he had found out was to look for other Elementals. At that time, Leo had quickly found a book to read about the different Elementals, and he had astonishingly discovered the existence of the Fire Elemental that has a really strong attacking power. But there was no ce for him to absorb Fire Mana, so he could only try to look for the other Elementals with a goodbat prowess. Finally, all his efforts were paid off as he was able to find out about the Earth Elemental, which was an Elemetal that could also give him what he needed. However, to Leo''s astonishment, the Earth Elemental wasn''t actually only good at attacking but also extremely good at defending! The Earth Elemental was naturally strong because it was made out of a rock. He could already imagine that it could cause a lot of damage due to its body being covered in rock. Imagine someone throwing a pebble at a person, just that small tiny rock could already cause a person to possibly bleed, how much more a Magical Entity made out entirely of rock-throwing a punch towards that person. It would surely make that person unconscious. Moreover, the Earth Elemental was also extremely good at defending. With its body made out of a rock, Leo could use it to block arrows and other flying weapons, unlike the Wind Elemental that doesn''t even have a slight bit of defensive capability, even allowing an arrow to just pass by its body easily. The Earth Elemental was exactly something that Leo was looking for as a summoned Entity. As Leo stared outside the wagon, he quietly tried to absorb the Mana around him. Just like what he had expected, Earth Mana was indeed really rich in the environment of cksmoke canyon. With a smile forming on his face, Leo continued to quietly absorb the Earth''s Mana until finally the Earth''s Elemental was formed in his consciousness. Unexpectedly, though, Leo had found out that forming the Earth Elemental wasn''t as easy as when he was forming the Wind Elemental. He needed to focus all of his effort and attention on forming every edge and inch of its whole body. Leo quickly found it reasonable, though. After the Red Cube embedded itself into his body, he found himself slowly being cultivated. Although it was only a bit by bit, not really something to be proud of. But still, this bit by bit had fortunately allowed him to form an Earth Elemental today. Without that bit by bit of cultivation, he would surely not have been able to form the Earth Elemental and would still be stuck at the somewhat useless Wind Elemental. "Finally, something good!" Leo can''t help but to finally feel rxed. With an Earth Elemental in his arsenal, he could finally feel safe during the entire mission. Before, Leo wasn''t stupid enough to really believe that he could really be safe in the mission that he had chosen. Naturally, he had also felt the same way that Cassandra had felt before that the mission that they had epted was something out of their league. Actually, it was! Sword and Magic''s merchant caravan was different from the other that he had just escorted before. The former was a rich business, while thetter that he had escorted before was just an average merchant caravan. However, Leo still wanted to discover whether his idea was valid or not. So, he purposely chooses this mission of escorting the Sword and Magic merchant caravan to cksmoke city. Moreover, Leo had also heard from the others with them talking about why were their two 1st year students with them in this mission. He could understand them though, since if ever something bad happened they would surely be unable to babysit him and Cassandra because they would be busy trying to defend the merchant caravan at the same time in their own life. They will not have any time to spare anymore effort and time to try to protect the duo. However, this time was different now. With the Earth Elemental in Leo''s arsenal, he is now confident that he can handle this mission with ease. "What is good?" Cassandra had noticed Leo saying he had found something good, so she immediately felt curious about it. "You! Having you is good!" Leo said hurriedly, trying to redirect the topic. Cassandra immediately turned burning red after hearing Leo saying that having her was good. She hurriedly lowers her head, trying to hide her red-colored face. "Stupid!" Cassandra silently whispered. Chapter 31 - Bandits Ambush Chapter 31 Bandits Ambush Author: M_W Cancer Leo didn''t notice Cassandra''s face turning red as he suddenly felt that something was wrong at the merchant caravan''s front. *Crrrrg! The guards'' wagon suddenly stopped, which caused the people inside to be pushed in front. Leo went to pull Cassandra to his side as he became vignt. "Bandit attack!" ude who looked at the situation outside the guards'' wagon suddenly yelled out, which immediately warn everyone inside about the current situation outside. "Stay here if you don''t want to die!" David reminded Leo before getting out of the wagon. "Don''t mind him. If you really want to help, you can go outside but please don''t cause any trouble!" Hannah said to Leo and Cassandra in a courteous waypare to David. Leo just nodded his head, not minding at all what they wanted to convey to him. He hurriedly got out of the wagon along with Cassandra to check out the situation himself. Outside, the soldiers and mercenaries hired by Sword and Magic were currently fighting against the attacking bandits. While the Mages such as ude, Hannah, David, and the other two were fighting against the Mages of the bandits. The soldiers and mercenary were at a disadvantage in numbers despite Ban helping them at the forefront. Looking closely, he was just obviously putting up an act of help, which then made his help really useless. Dandelion was a healer and support, so she wasn''t able to cast any powerful attacking spell. Though she was still casting consecutive healing spells, she knew about to the wounded soldiers and mercenaries, which really helped them continue fighting. ude, Hannah, and David were also at a disadvantage in numbers. They horribly discovered that there were actually more Mages from the Bandits side at this moment. Cassandra really wanted to help them, but she was unable to do anything because she didn''t even know yet how to cast a spell. Realizing that they will surely lose if the situation continues, Leo immediately went to grab his bow on his back, as he shoots out an arrow that lets out smoke towards the Bandit Mages. "Why did you shoot that kind of arrow!" David was enraged immediately as soon as the smoke covered the area of the Bandit Mages. He was already not in the mood since they were losing despite doing all their best, but now someone had actually done something to worsen the situation. Moreover, David was also pissed because he could see clearly that Ban was just half-assed protecting the soldiers and mercenaries. "Stop your argument and go help those soldiers while the smoke is still blocking their way!" Contrary to David''s opinion, ude was clear-minded as he immediately realized what Leo was aiming for. Unlike David, who had underestimated Leo all this time, ude on the other hand was told by Lady Angel that he doesn''t have to worry about anything that thetter does. She also reminded him to just trust thetter and don''t ask any questions on any of thetter''s actions. "Ah, so this is what Angel meant..." ude whispered silently to himself before he quietly gave Leo a thumbs up as he then casted a spell towards those ordinary bandits at the forefront. Leo nodded his head in response to ude''s thumbs up. He felt relieved knowing that not everyone in the group was stupid and hot-headed like David. With Leo''s smokescreen, it wasn''t only their side who can''t see the target but also those Mages from the bandit side. Although there were still spells flying around from time to time, it was still a lot saferpared to before since they could see where it would likelynd and hence easily dodge it. At this moment, the Sword and Magic merchant caravan were now at the advantage since the ordinary bandits were unable to receive help anymore from theirrade Mages due to being on the opposite side of the smoke. Although, the Bandit Mages still knew about where the general location of the ordinary bandits, but still they were unable to provide support because of the thought that they might hit their fellow bandits unknowingly. However, without anyone noticing, just after the attention of Cassandra, ude, Hannah, David, and the others was drawn towards the ordinary Bandits. Leo suddenlyunched himself towards the smoke. It was toote when the others realized because Leo was already inside the smoke. Cassandra was also unable to stop him since she was also focusing her attention on the ordinary Bandits. Cassandra wanted to go and help Leo, but ude was quick enough as he immediately stopped her. "Trust him!" ude said after hurriedly blocking Cassandra''s path. Though he just meets Leo today, with the reminder of Angel in his mind, he had already trusted the guy. Cassandra could only follow what ude said despite feeling unwilling. She indeed trusts Leo, but it was exactly because of that trust why she was currently worried. Despite all this time living together, Leo had only shown Cassandra his bright mind and genius ns. Not once had she found out about his capability as a Mage. She had even thought that he has only discovered his affinity of bing a Mage and was still unable to cast any spells like her, too. Hence, she became really worried. At this moment, as soon as Leo got inside the smokescreen, he showed an excited expression on his face. He put his arm in front of him as he quickly summoned the Earth Elemental. "Time to test your strength, big guy!" Leo said as he patted the back of the Earth Elemental that appeared in front of him. The Earth Elemental was just two meters tall, the same as the Wind Elemental. But it waspletely made out of a rock, which unlike the Wind Elemental that gives the feeling of a harmless entity, it was giving the vibe of a savage monster. Looking at the Earth Elemental, Leo could see it staring towards him with its hollow eye socket. He quickly began inspecting its body. He noticed that its arms were the same as those of humans, but instead of fingers, it was actually sharp like an icicle that looked like ws attached to its hand. Its lower body was like an armor too, that could surely crash bones if ever they receive a knee strike or a kick from the Earth Elemental. Smiling mischievously, Leo finally gave his order, "Kill them all!" The Earth Elemental quicklyunched itself towards the Bandit Mages after receiving Leo''s order. It quickly shes its w as soon as it arrived in front of a Bandit Mage. The unlucky guy was immediately cleaved into many pieces by the Earth Elemental''s w without being able to defend. Leo was immediately taken aback when he saw the Earth Elementals'' capability, he realized that he had actually really underestimated its strength. The Bandit Mage was actually minced into pieces with just the Earth Elemental''s one sh alone. To be honest, it was a really gruesome sight to look at the minced Bandit Mage. Right after that moment, Leo could only shake his head in disappointment at his opinion about the Mages. He finally understood at this time that Mages were not actually as powerful as he had thought about. Although the Mages were the main front liners at the battlefield of Battle of the Races, it still didn''t mean that they were really powerful individuals. In fact, he had realized that the Mages were actually still ordinary people, too. They were only different from ordinary people due to their supernatural capability of being able to cast spells and other supernatural stuff. Leo can''t help butpare the Mages to Magical Beast. Although the former was much smarter than thetter, but still both of them can be killed easily if a person uses the right method to hunt them. With the new inspiration in mind, Leo quickly turned his attention away. He knew that he should not only be watching the battle between the Bandit Mages and the Earth Elemental. Turning around, Leo quickly pulled the string of his bow, sending an arrow flying towards one of Bandit Mage that has unconsciously appeared in his sight. Just like what Leo had expected about, the arrow directly hit the Bandit Mage head, prating its head and easily killing the poor bandit. Leo again pulled multiple shots, trying to kill as much of the Bandit Mages as possible before the smokescreen finally run out. Unexpectedly, though, he had again soon discovered that he had really underestimated the Earth''s Elemental. Not long after he shoots his sixth arrow, he was taken aback when he found out that all the Bandit Mages were actually already dead. A total of 20 Bandit Magesy on the ground, dead. Aside from the six Bandit Mages that Leo had luckily killed with a shoot of an arrow from his bow, the others were cleaved and minced into pieces by the Earth Elemental. Their bodiesy in the ground iplete, this was basically the meaning behind the words, "Rest in pieces". "Just how strong is this guy?" Leo said in disbelief while he stared his eyes shockingly towards the Earth Elemental currently covered in blood. He really can''t believe that he had actually gained such a powerful ability from their family Heirloom. Noticing that the smoke screen was now slowly dispersing, Leo hurriedly unsummoned the Earth Elemental. He was not nning on showing his trump card to anyone. Even if they found out that 16 bodies of the Bandit Mages were cut in a half or pieces and hence were badly mutted, they will still won''t suspect that it was the doing of an Earth Elemental that he could control. It was much better to give them the idea that he had a trump card that allows him to attack and the result was those to their bodies, than bluntly showing that it was the doing of an Earth Elemental. Leo would surely get into trouble the moment he returned to Silver city if they found out about his capability to control Earth Elemental. "Such a powerful ability should be shared with the whole Human race instead of only being used by one single person," these words will surely be the excuses of the Noble Household and Royal Family just to get Leo''s power. Naturally, Leo wasn''t against the idea of sharing his ability with others, but the problem here was he himself doesn''t even know how he had gained the ability aside from the Red Cube. If they found out that it was through a mysterious Red Cube, they will surely ask where he had found the item which he would surely be unable to answer. And after knowing that they will be unable to get such ability, they will forcefully take it from him, which will surely cause him his death! "Better be safe than sorry..." Leo reminded himself quietly before he walked back towards the merchant caravan''s location. Finally, the smoke dispersed. Everyone immediately saw Leo walking towards them. But not a single Bandit Mages could be seen behind him at this moment. However, they soon noticed that all of the Bandit Mage was alreadyying on the group dead, either with an arrow to their heads, cut into pieces, and hence a badly mutted body. Chapter 32 - Blacksmoke City Chapter 32 cksmoke city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Everyone immediately became shocked while looking at the scene in front of them. The Bandit Mages with arrows in their heads were alright, but those cut in a half and hence with badly mutted bodies were making them feel nauseous. Even some soldiers of the Sword and Magic, and those mercenaries, can''t help but let out a vomit. Through their years of fighting, it was their first time seeing bodies that looked like being minced into pieces. It was just too horrifying to look at. Dandelion and Hannah, who were both Mages and have seen many people being killed in front of them throughout the years they werepleting missions, can''t also handle the scene as they vomited to the side, too. However, unlike the others, Cassandra didn''t mind such a scene as she hurriedly ran towards Leo. "Are you alright? Do you have any wounds? Any bleeding?" Cassandra quickly asked in concern. She was really worried about Leo''s life. Leo could onlyugh at her reaction. His face immediately lightened up as he thought of an idea. "It hurts over here!" Leo smiled while he pointed towards his chest. "Where?" Cassandra hurriedly went closer to check the wound Leo was pointing about, but she was immediately pulled to his embrace, which then made her realized that nothing was actually wrong with his body, and he just wanted to fool around with her. She immediately turned red after getting embraced by him. Though, she didn''t really mind it. "Oh, the lovebirds don''t even mind flirting with each other despite having nausea-inducing scene behind this?" ude said in a joking manner. He wasn''t really joking, he really can''t believe the two don''t care about such a disgusting scene, even he was feeling a little bit of nausea about it. Leo immediately let go of his embrace as he turned serious immediately towards ude. He had long been expecting that they will ask him questions about what had happened here. "By the way, what happened here?" ude immediately stated his purpose as soon as he noticed Leo''s changed in his expression. "I killed them all." Leo said seemingly nonchnt, looking as if the killing wasn''t an enormous deal for him at all. "I know you have killed those with arrows in their heads, but who killed those badly mutted bodies?" ude asked solemnly. He could see Leo''s bow in his hand and some missing arrows in his arrow bag, hence he could deduce that he had used those to kill the others. But what he was curious about wasn''t that, but those badly mutted bodies. In ude''s opinion, it was like a huge Magical Beast has suddenly swiped its ws, causing their bodies to be cleaved into pieces. But, they didn''t see any of such beast around, at all. And even if the Magical Beast had only attacked at that time the smokescreen had appeared, they would have still been able to catch a glimpse of its shadow when leaving the ce. Curiously, though, there were no shadows at all either. Moreover, if a Magical Beast indeed exists, why would Leo still be alive while the others were all dead. Hence, the clues were all obviously pointing towards him. "I don''t know. The moment that the smoke dispersed, those bodies were already like that." Leo said before he walked back to the wagon. ude just shook his head, and he didn''t keep on asking anymore as soon as he noticed that Leo wasn''t nning to exin anything to him. He thought in his mind, "Everyone has a trump card that they don''t want others to know." At this moment, ude became curious about what Leo had used to destroy all of those bandits Mages into pieces. He really wanted to know and see what kind of weapon or maybe Magical Beast it was. "Maybe he''s a summoner, right...?" ude thought in his mind. ..... Finally, the merchant caravan arrived at cksmoke city. Everyone''s mood immediately lightened up as soon as they entered the city. cksmoke city was a city known for its weaponry. They supply the majority of the weapons throughout the entire Silver Kingdom. Their smiths in cksmoke city were also known for being able to craft powerful weapons capable of sting an entire city to ruins. Leo and the others have already been in this city, hence they weren''t the least bit surprised at how the city looks like, after all. But it was Cassandra''s first time visiting the cksmoke city. Cassandra was shocked to see for the first time how an industrial city looked like. There were a lot of metal pipes around the cksmoke city, smoke was constantly being puff up by a chimney-like tall object, the smell of charcoal covered the ce, and the constant banging of metal hitting against metal could be heard throughout the whole city. "The cksmoke city is indeed marvelous, however, it''s not as beautiful as the other cities of Silver Kingdom." Leo suddenly said as he pointed towards a seemingly out of nowhere park. "Park like that in the other city can be found anywhere. Trees and flowers surrounded every corner, birds and other docile animals could be seen in the surroundings. But, in cksmoke city, such a scene is the rarest of its kind. Adding to the very fact too, that the city is in the middle of the desert, hence greennd such as that park over there is the rarest sight for all of its citizens to see." "Moreover, the people living in this city are like machines. They repeat the same action over and over again, tirelessly, relentlessly, and constantly. Their routines are basically slept-eat-work-eat-w-ork-eat-sleep, and nothing more. Their life is the most boring of all the cities within Silver Kingdom. So, don''t be fooled by its marvelous look, this sort of city is like a prison for criminals, and not a living ce for the ordinary people." Leo said in pity for the people living in the cksmoke city. Cassandra became more shocked at Leo''s description of the cksmoke city. It was really out of her imagination that such a marvelous city was actually just a facade to hide its prison-like life of its citizens. She also felt pity towards its citizen. "It''s not as dark you describe it to be..." ude suddenly interrupted while approaching towards them. "The cksmoke city might be working like machines. However, the hope that they give to the entire Silver Kingdom can''t be measured by any other city, either. Without the cksmoke city or this kind of industrial city, Silver Kingdom would have long been fallen to the hands of other Foreign races. No matter how prison-like their life is, without them, ordinary people won''t be able to live a life of freedom!" ude said, describing to Leo and Cassandra the silver lining of the cksmoke city. Leo nodded his head at ude''s description of the cksmoke city. He also agreed with thetter''s im. If ever an industrial city like cksmoke city ceased to exist in the future, Human Kingdoms and Empires would also fall along with them. Without the sacrifice of this kind of people, Human Kingdoms and Empires will not be able to have a seemingly endless supply of weapons to their arsenal. Aside from Mages, it was also these ordinary people that worked at a simr industry that allowed the Humans to keep on existing and surviving in the Celestial World. "Yes, what ude had said is indeed right! Without an industrial city, ordinary people will never be able to live in freedom!" "By the way, I''m here to remind you that we will only be departing tomorrow. So, you are free to do anything you want, just returned to the branch of Sword and Magic in this city when you''re finished.." ude said before quickly bidding farewell towards Leo and Cassandra. Chapter 33 - Ban Finally Revealing His True Color Chapter 33 Ban finally revealing his true color Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Leo and Cassandra went shopping until nightfall. Realizing that it was already dark, they went straight towards a nearby restaurant to eat their dinner. Afterwards, they immediately came to the branch of Sword and Magic of the cksmoke city to meet up with ude and the others just like what was said to them. Arriving at Sword and Magic, ude along with some soldiers was currently standing outside as if waiting for someone. His face was also incredibly ugly at this moment. "Hey ude, what happened?" Leo asked immediately as soon as he approached ude. "Dandelion is currently missing!" ude immediately stated the reason behind his ugly expression. "What?! Did the search already start? When did theyst saw her? When did she suddenly disappear?" Cassandra quickly started asking after finding out that Dandelion was actually missing. "Yes, we had already started searching! David, Hannah, and Ban have already started looking for her. I have also already ordered the other soldiers and mercenaries that came along with us to help, too. It was this afternoon when we noticed that she didn''t stay within the group, so we thought she just went shopping alone. However, Hannah, when she was currently walking around the ce, suddenly found out her things measly scattered nearby a cksmithing shop. She immediately realized that something bad had happened to her right after. So, at this moment, we are only specting the worst possible situation, she''s been kidnapped by someone ..." ude said giving them a general idea of what had happened after Leo and Cassandra went to their shopping. Leo quietly wore a serious expression after hearing what ude had said. "Did they search in teams?" Leo suddenly asked. "No..." ude said, but suddenly he stopped as he realized something. "Fuck, why didn''t I realize such a problem!" ude cursed out loud before turning around, wanting to ask someone to remind everyone to move in teams. Moving alone was such a dangerous thing to do now, since they still didn''t know what the kidnapper''s intention was. ude really can''t believe that he had actually forgotten about such an important thing to do in this sort of situation. "Wait, don''t report it yet! I feel like there is someone working for those kidnappers within our group." Leo said quickly, stopping ude from informing the others. "What do we do, then?" ude asked, feeling helpless at the current situation. Although he was a Mage and from one of the five major Noble Households too, it still doesn''t mean that he has knowledge and experience in every kind of situation. In fact, he hasn''t even yet experience things like this before because he had forgotten such an important detail of moving in groups to search around. "Did you assign them to a specific area to search?" Leo motioned ude toe closer before asking. "Yes!" ude replied as he took out a map and showing it in front of Leo, "David is searching to the north of the smithing shop where Dandelions things were found, Hannah to the west, Ban to the east, and the other soldiers spread to the south." Leo quietly paused for a moment, thinking of an idea. After a few seconds, he suddenly went to grab the map from ude''s hand as he said silently to thetter, "You go and looked for David, while those others looked for Ban. I and Cassandra will look for Hannah, and let''s gather afterward to look for Dandelion together afterward. By the way, specifically don''t tell anyone the reason why we are looking for them..." He quickly exined his n. After Leo finished exining, ude nodded his head as he called out to the others who were waiting with him at the side. After telling them about the new n that they will go look for Ban, they then swiftly departed the ce. Leo and Cassandra also followed behind, since it''s much easier to get to the smithing shop that Dandelion had gone missing at by simply following them. Soon, all of them finally arrived at the smithing shop where Dandelion was suspected to be kidnapped. ude nodded his head towards Leo before moving to the north. The other with them also moved to the east, whilestly, he along with Cassandra moved to the west. Running around to the west, Leo and Cassandra immediately spotted Hannah, who was currently being chased by a bunch of people in a tight ck outfit. He immediately took out his bow as he began shooting those people pursuing behind her. Soon after, with the assistance of Hannah''s spell, Cassandra, and his bow and arrow, they had finally killed everyone. "Thank you!" Hannah said while still trying to catch her breath. "What happened?" Leo calmly asked the panting Hannah. "While I was looking around, I was suddenly surrounded by a group of people. I immediately realized that these people were with those people who had kidnapped Dandelion, so I thought of defeating them to ask about the whereabouts of Dandelion. But, there were unexpectedly just too many of them, so I could only helplessly run away while fighting. Finally, though, I realized that I was already starting to get tired, and hence my ability to cast Magic spell slowly became slow. So, I could only helplessly run away from the remaining people..." Hannah exined after finally able to catch her breath. Leo nodded his head, seemingly getting some sort of clue as to who was behind all of this. "Let''s go look for ude!" Leo said before going back to where they came from. Hannah was already with them, so they needed to meet up with ude immediately to proceed with the next step of the n. Arriving at the smithing shop from before, ude along with David was already waiting for them. ude immediately nodded his head to Leo before they started moving to the east, where Ban was located at. Since Ban was still nowhere to be found, then they need to go looking for him to really proceed with the next part of Leo''s n. As soon as they moved to the east, Leo and the others immediately found a wounded soldier. ude immediately went to help the soldier as he went to ask what had happened to him. "Sir ude... Ban suddenly attacked us..." The soldier said, obviously struggling due to the injury he had received. ude immediately understood that Ban had actually betrayed them. He called out to Hannah as he said, "Take him back to Sword and Magic!" Hannah nodded her head immediately before she hurriedly carried the injured soldier away. "I had always thought Ban was up to something no good due to his despicable eyes. Did anyone of you noticed, at that time when we were fighting against those bandits, he, on the other hand, was obviously not really putting much effort to protect our fellow soldiers and mercenaries? He was just letting them suffer and die!" David said, feeling really angered by Ban''s betrayal. "Let''s go and find him as fast as possible before his other fellow kidnappers can do any harm to Dandelion!" ude said as his eyes immediately turned icy cold before running deeper to the east. Leo, Cassandra, and David immediately followed along. Along the way, the soldiers that ude had ordered to look for Ban were currently fighting with some unknown group of people in an open field. Putting his hand in front, ude closed his eyes as he began gathering Mana around the air. Soon after, a magic circle made out of Mana that he had gathered suddenly appeared in front of his palm. "Meteorite me!" Tens of balls made of fire soon after appeared out of thin air. With a wave of ude''s hand, the tens of ming ball shoot directly towards the unknown group of people. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! Multiple small explosion sounded out the moment the ming ball hit their target. The people that were hit by the ming ball were immediately sent flying away, as scorching burned marks appeared where the ball of me had hit them. After knocking out most of the unknown people, Leo and the others immediately run towards where they suspected Dandelion was being hidden at. After running for a while, their group finally found an abandoned warehouse, obviously the hideout of the kidnappers since a lot of kidnappers were specifically protecting this ce. When Leo and the others appeared near the abandoned warehouse, a voice full of pain sounded repeatedly inside. It was Dandelion''s voice, and it looks like she was being tutored or the likes... Leo and the others quickly rushed inside. There were some people that tried to block their path, but they were quickly sent out flying by David''s Mana Sword, a basic spell that Mages learned at an early stage. Arriving inside the warehouse, Leo and the others immediately saw Ban trying to seemingly rape Dandelion, who was currently being tied to a chain. Dandelion''s face at this moment was covered in tears and her eyes were in full despair, too. Her clothes were already destroyed, revealing bluntly her white skin, breast, and some of her lower part of the body. While massaging Dandelion''s breast, Ban suddenly turned around as he realized that he gotpany around, "Oh, you have finally arrived? Tsk, I thought I could still taste her body. Too bad..." He shook his head as if feeling helpless that Leo and the others had arrived. "By the way, who was able to find out that it was me?" Ban said as he put back his clothes on. He was really curious how he was immediately found out. He could confidently say that his n was full proof, there weren''t any clues to point to him since he was with them the whole time during and after Dandelion was kidnapped. So, no one should have thought of suspecting him at all. Ban''s n was indeed so well made. No one would have deduced that it was him in a short amount of time. That time frame alone would have been enough for him to y with Dandelion around and would then allow his men to escape away from the ce with her. However, out of nowhere, Ban suddenly found out that some people were actually looking for him. He really wanted to know how he was found out, and who was that genius that has found out about his bright n, too. Leo suddenly let out a shortugh as he said, "You found yourself!" "What do you mean?" Ban asked, feeling really confused. "Oh, What I meant to say is, it was you that had pointed yourself as the man behind the kidnapping!" Leo said mockingly as he shook his head. Chapter 34 - Revealing His Trump Card To Ban Chapter 34 Revealing his trump card to Ban Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Ban''s n could indeed be called full proof. There were no easy loopholes to point towards him being the mastermind since he was with ude and David the entire time when Hannah discovered about Dandelion being kidnapped. He didn''t even interrupt ude when it was making a n, afraid that it might be a clue to point towards his directionter on. He was cautious and carefully executing all the parts of his n, but unexpectedly it was actually through this action itself that pointed towards him. Ban didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry after hearing that it was actually him who had unknowingly pointed himself. Shaking his head in self-mockery, Ban turned towards Leo and asked, "If I didn''t fight back after being chased by them at that time, would that mean that my n can be sessful?" "Actually, they were not chasing you but looking for you. So, yes, your n would have been really sessful." Leo said as he nodded his head in a response to Ban''s question. Leo''s n was pretty simple to counter the mastermind''s possible ns. Look for all the possible suspect, and if one of them fight back when they were being looked for then they are surely part of those kidnappers. In the very beginning, Leo had felt already that one person with them, either the soldier, mercenary, or the Mages themselves, that were currently searching was a mole hiding within their group while giving information to the other kidnappers. At that time, when Leo knew that the others were searching around individually, he immediately thought that the mole within their group would surely choose to search where their hideout was likely located to be. It was the best time for them to return to their hideout, after all. While the others were searching for a different location, they can just go and run away with Dandelion in their hands. Not only would they be able to run free but also sessfully bring Dandelion with them, so their n bes really sessful. However, Leo''s n was the one that became sessful. When they were looking for the possible suspects, specifically David, Hannah, and Ban, first. One of them had unexpectedly fought back, which was also what he had expected. To be honest, the chasing was actually part of Leo''s n as it somewhat showed the criminal the result if they got found. Hence, giving them the misconception that they were being chased because their n had failed. If one was not guilty, or a part of the kidnappers that did the crime, at least for their situation, then they would surely not fight back would have instead just cooperated with the new n. Just like what David and Hannah did when they saw ude, Leo, and Cassandra. But, since Ban took the bait and had fought back, it immediately implies that thetter was part of the kidnappers. However, if such a situation where the three Mages were actually not a member of the kidnappers came up, then Leo would just gather them together to chase after all those soldiers in the south. Surely, one of those soldiers was a part of the kidnappers. And if he still can''t find them, then he will just let the cksmoke family handle this mess and he himself will simply give up. With the cksmoke Noble Household capability, surely they can find about Dandelion''s whereabouts easily. Though he wasn''t sure whether they''ll find her still alive... Fortunately though, not only did Leo''s n became sessful, since unexpectedly, not only did he catch a mole, but actually the mastermind behind the crime itself. "What a pity..." Ban shook his head in disappointment. Ban finally realized that his n could have been really sessful if only he hadn''t fought back with those people chasing after him... Actually, following. He could have been able to taste Dandelion''s bodyter if he just cooperated instead of fighting back. If he was not stupid enough to fall for such a lousy trap, he might have her as his ve forever after this moment. Too bad for Ban, the what ''ifs'' didn''t happen because he was a fool. He had actually fallen into Leo''s simple trap, a trap which was what everyone would naturally do during such a situation like this; to look for all the possible suspect of a crime. He was just a suspect at first, but since he fought back, it had then immediately turned him into a part of the criminal. Turning his head towards Dandelion, Ban pulled her face towards him as he licks her checks for thest time. She could just tremble in disgust at his action since she wasn''t able to do anything else due to currently being chained upward. "Too bad, I can''t taste you anymore." Ban pulls down a lever which then throws Dandelion''s body away from him, then he turned his head towards Leo and the others. "You might have caught me red-handed, but that doesn''t mean that you can indeed catch me." Ban said as heughed loudly. Suddenly, Ban took out a circr bag as he said to Leo, "I got this idea from you!" *Puff! Thick smoke immediately covered the entire room. Everyone became vignt within the smoke as they tried to defend themselves from any possible attack from Ban. Leo immediately pulled Cassandra closer to him. But, before he could approach her, a knife was suddenly thrown towards his path. *Whoosh! In front of Leo, Ban suddenly appeared at Cassandra''s side, "But, before that, I''m taking her with me!" He said as lick his lips disgustingly. Ban charged immediately towards Cassandra. She tried to take out her dagger from one of her hidden pockets on her clothes, but she was one step toote as he was quick enough to appear in front of her before she could try to defend herself. Ban immediately caught Cassandra''s hand before injecting her with some kind of nt that immediately sent her to sleep. He then caught her body as he put her to his shoulder. "Bye bye!" Ban then waved his hand towards Leo before running to away to escape from the ce. *Bang! However, as soon as Ban moved forward to escape away from his current location, a wall suddenly appeared in front of him, sessfully blocking his path of retreat. Before he could try to run the opposite way too, a handmade out of rock suddenly caught him. "Argh! What the heck is this!" Ban eximed as he keeps on struggling to try to escape. But his efforts were useless since the grasp from the unknown thing was just too tight for him to pull his body away. Cassandra''s unconscious body was also quickly caught by another hand the moment her body fell from Ban''s shoulder. "If you have just run away from this ce, then you could have kept your life. Sadly, you did the same mistake again, as you were once again a fool driven by his own lust. Hence, as a punishment, you will be staying here with your life, forever!" Leo said as he slowly approached the struggling Ban. Leo''s eyes were as cold as ice at this moment. What he had said was indeed the truth. He could have really just let Ban sessfully escape from this ce after thetter threw that smokescreen to block their eyesight. Unfortunately, since thetter had actually dared to try to take away Cassandra from him, then thetter would be staying in this ce forever. "You actually had the guts to dare take away what belongs to me?!!" Leo eximed, obviously really enraged at Ban''s action. "What the heck is this!" Ban yelled out loudly, full of despair. He doesn''t care about the enraged Leo at all. All of his focus was to escape from the unknown thing currently holding him down. "Oh, you want to see what it is?" Leo flicks his finger as the Earth Elemental slowly showed how its face actually looked like to Ban. "A... A Element..." Ban was immediately terrified as soon as he saw the Magical Entity. He wanted to yell out something, but he was sadly not able to finish his words as his body was immediately crashed to death by the Earth Elemental''s sudden strengthening of its grasp on his body. Leo can''t afford to just allow Ban to yell out what his trump card was about. After all, ude and David were still nearby. Although the two were still staying in one ce to defend their own lives, it was still obviously possible for them to tell what had killed Ban the moment thetter yelled out the name Elemental. After crashing Ban''s body, Leo immediately unsummoned the Earth Elemental as he hurriedly ran towards the unconscious Cassandra. Noticing that nothing was wrong with her, Leo can''t help as he quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He carried her to his back as he waited until the smoke finally dispersed. ude and David immediately saw Leo with Cassandra on his back the moment the smoke dispersed. They also saw Ban... Specifically, only Ban''s head as his whole body was crushed into meat paste. The two of them were immediately taken back as they looked at the face of Ban''s head. It was of pure despair and disbelief. Thetter''s eyes too were seemingly staring widely at something really scary before finally being crushed to death. ude''s curiosity towards Leo''s trump card just intensified further as he saw again the same scene at the cksmoke canyon. Actually, a much worst scene as the body at this moment was turned to meat paste. He really wanted to know what Ban saw before dying. "What happened to her?" ude said as soon as he arrived at Leo''s side. "Ban injected some kind of sleeping drug to her." Leo exined, seemingly nonchnt. But his voice was obviously full of care and worry. ude just nodded his head in reply as he approached Ban''s head. He then quietly closed Ban''s eyes as he turned around to look at its meat paste body. Just by simply staring at such a scene, ude could already deduce that Ban was crushed to death by something really powerful. Thetter''s body was obviously being grabbed by something really strong at first before being crushed to deathter on. The unknown being then vanished out of thin air, as there were no traces of its escape around the area, the same thing that had happened as before. ude can''t help to turn his head to Leo, full of curiosity within his eyes. Chapter 35 - Madam Silvas Concern Chapter 35 Madam Silva''s concern Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After the sessful rescue of Dandelion, the branch of Sword and Magic of the cksmoke city immediately ordered the return of their merchant caravan back to Silver City as soon as possible. Apparently, the Sword and Magic doesn''t want to further involve the transportation of their products to the mess that had just happened in cksmoke city, hence they immediately sent them away. Despite being unwilling, ude was left to manage the investigation of those unknown groups of people, though. He was a member of the cksmoke Household, after all. Hence, naturally solving a problem rted to their city is indisputably his task. At this moment, Leo and the others have finally arrived at cksmoke canyon after the merchant caravan of the Sword and Magic left really early from cksmoke city. Their merchant caravan immediately became vignt soon after from any possible bandit attacks as they moved inside the canyon. Fortunately though, not a single bandit had attacked them until they finally reached Heart city. From Heart city, they then change direction toward Silver city. Before dawn, the merchant caravan had finally arrived back at Silver city. After reaching Sword and Magic, they bid farewell to each other as the others went back to their own school to report thepletion of their mission. Leo and Cassandra weren''t able to go back to Silver Mage Academy yet at this moment though, since Madam Silva had specifically called out for them immediately as soon as they arrived. Getting inside her office, Madam Silva was standing at the window while staring at something outside. "Everyone would want to see what''s behind every wall, that''s why the windows were invented to allow people to know what''s behind." Madam Silva said as she turned her head towards Leo and Cassandra. She continued, "I received the report of the merchant caravan the moment they reached cksmoke city. It was said that it was you that killed all the Bandit Mages and had then saved the merchant caravan. I''m grateful for what you did, but can you exin to me in details about what really happened? If you don''t want to, then it''s okay. If you don''t want to exin, then I will just be force to make a window myself to see what''s behind your unknown wall." Her face suddenly turned solemn. At this moment, Leo wasn''t a surprise at Madam Silva''s reaction at all, since everyone who was with him at that time also wanted to know what he had done to cut those bodies in half, mutte, or turned the bodies into meat paste. Even a blind person would what to see what he was hiding behind his wall despite not even having the ability to see. Simply put, what he had done was a really curiosity inducing thing. "I understand that everyone has a trump card up in their sleeves for themselves, but if that trump card you hold is something evil, then sadly I will have to forcefully terminate our contract. I cannot allow something evil to grow within the humans as it might destroy our entire race, especially if I was the one growing this evil!" Leo nodded his head as a response. He had already expected this situation. He fully trusted Madam Silva, hence he doesn''t mind showing it to her. Also, he knew that she''s not the type that would do anything to harm him just to get his power. With a wave of Leo''s hand, a being made entirely of rock slowly materialize in front of them. Finally, it hadpleted its form as it revealed a Magical Entity, specifically an Earth Elemental. Madam Silva was immediately taken aback as soon as the Earth Elementalpleted its form in front of her. She can''t help as she even retreated a few steps while staring widely towards the Earth Elemental. She was really shock beyond belief. This was actually not her first time looking at an Elemental, but this was her first time seeing someone being able to control and summon them. Even Cassandra at the side almost lost her bnce as soon as the Earth Elemental appeared in front of her. Though she immediately regained her calm as she knows that Leo will do anything harmful to her using that Earth Elemental. At this moment, Madam Silva tried to inhale and exhale to calm her panic nerves. After finally being able to rx, she looked at the Earth Elemental one more time as she began sizing it up from its head to toe and every inch and edges, of its being. Madam Silva could see clearly that it was an authentic Earth Elemental. It has the same form as those she had seen in the past, but this one in front of her though wasn''t as violent and destructive as those other Elementals. The Earth Elemental wasn''t even affecting anything within her room, unlike those Elementals who would cause destruction and chaos at its every move the moment it appeared. Soon after, Madam Silva began walking towards the Earth Elemental, not showing a least bit of fear at all. She then put her hand at its body. It was rough, the same feeling she could get from rocks, though it was still unlike other rocks as it was delicate at the same time, too. The rock was also well formed, its like every rock at its body was made to serve its specific purpose and reason. In short, it was really marvelous! "I can''t believe I would be able to touch a living Earth Elemental!" Madam Silva can''t help but eximed as her excitement boiled in her body. She had seen Elementals before and had even touched their lifeless bodies. Those were already dead, though. But this Earth Elemental in front of her was alive. It could move and was seemingly breathing too, and she had also realized that living and nonliving Elementals were actually really different. The moment an Elemental dies its body would just turn into an ordinary material such as rock or even disintegrate into nothing if the Elemental was made out of wind, fire and water, or other such kind of Elements, only its core would remained useful from its body. However, those were dead ones. On the other hand, this Elemental in front of Madam Silva was alive, and she could clearly see that the rock that formed its body seems alive. Really different from the dead ones. The rock could move on its own and even extend, reduce, or form other shapes, unlike those dead ones that have turned into ordinary object. Leo also felt the same as Madam Silva the moment he had formed an Elemental at first. In the past, he really thought that their form was what they really look like, but he had quickly changed his mind after reading a book about Elementals. Each Elementals actually has a different form and shapes despite being the same Elements. Some choose to turn into birds, lions, or other creatures that the Elemental liked. They were flexible and can turn any parts of its body into something that they wanted. This was the real the reason as to why Leo was able to turn Ban into meat paste, unlike those others that were only cut into multiple pieces from before. The Earth Elemental hand was able to turn into a big hand trapping thetter''s body, hence thetter was then turned into a meat paste when he ordered the Earth Elemental to sp its hand. "How are you able to do this?" Madam Silva said as her attention was now drawn towards Leo, the person who could order and summon this Elemental. "I also don''t know. One day, I woke up and realized that I was already able to summon an Elemental by simply absorbing the different Elements of Mana around the air. Though the Elemental isn''t actually as powerful as those other born through nature..." Leo exined. Obviously, he was going to lie since if he tells the truth that it was through his right palm and other people unknowingly got to know this information, they would likely then cut his right hand since that was the part he had used to absorb the Mana and hence form an Elemental. Madam Silva nodded her head, totally believing what Leo had said to her. She had already seen and got to know of something simr happening to other Humans and other people from the Foreign races. Receiving unknown power from unknown sources or reason. To be honest, The President and the two Vice-president of Sword and Magic were actually also the same, as they had mysteriously gained a unique ability when they were still young. Realizing that her concern was already solved, Madam Silva then motioned to Leo and Cassandra that they could already leave. She wasn''t worried anymore since knowing him, he would surely not use his ability to do evil deeds. "This time, could the Sword and Magic possible be able to pull another powerful member, once again? Time to report to the President!" Madam Silva said as she sat back on her chair before grabbing a paper and a pen to begin writing her report. Chapter 36 - Misunderstanding Chapter 36 Misunderstanding Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s Note: I''ll be changing a bit of my writing style starting this chapter, hehehe...) After leaving Sword and Magic, Leo and Cassandra immediately returned to their home as they were already so tired to continue their day. It would already be a morning after 4-5 hours, and they still haven''t been able to take their sleep. Arriving inside their home, the two hurriedly went to their respective rooms as they immediately fell asleep . Leo only woke up when it was nearly afternoon. There wasn''t any problem if he wakes upte or not since he had already gone to his ssroom for two days within this week. However, wasting his time sleeping today was a big problem, since he only has less than one day worth of time left toplete a mission, as of tomorrow he needs to go to ss for two days again before he can go and ept missions to go and earn more points, again. Though Leo shouldn''t worry since he was given the priority to ept the missions at Sword and Magic already, still the organization can''t just wait for him every time to ept a mission before giving the rest to the others. If they indeed do that, then his cheating would undoubtedly be exposedter on. Coming downstairs, Leo immediately saw Cassandra doing her exercise in the backyard of their house. She was wearing a tight ck outfit which really emphasizes her curves around her body. She was currently doing her curl-ups, which really make her body show. "What if I was above her and...?" Leo immediately shook his head to remove such perverted thoughts from his mind. He quickly turned his head before he went to the kitchen to eat his breakfast and lunch at the same time. After finishing, Leo saw Cassandra walking inside from the backyard. Her body was already covered in sweat, vaguely revealing her upper garments, and also made her body be more attractive to his eyes. Leo quickly shook his head before hurriedly running upstairs. "What''s wrong with him..." Cassandra thought to herself before going upstairs too to take her bath. After Arriving in his room, Leo hurriedly went to the bathroom to take a bath. He wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible because his thoughts were unusually wild at this moment. ..... Leo arrived at Sword and Magic alone. He didn''t dare bring Cassandra with him as he used the excuse that he would like to see whether he couldplete a mission today, alone. To be honest, he really can''t afford to bring her with him since his wild fantasies would surelye to his mind. Also, he doesn''t know what was happening to him. It might be because he was already starting to be attracted to her, maybe... Leo quickly shook his head to dismiss such thought as he quickly mes that tight outfit in his kind, "Dammit! I should forbid her to wear such an outfit. Ah! Nevermind, she might suddenly ask me the reason why and I would be helpless to answer her question!" Getting inside Sword and Magic, Leo hurriedly went to the study room to look for a mission. Coincidentally, he meets Alfred and Anna inside, currently epting a mission from Angel. Unknowingly though, the two just got more intimate just after he was gone within two days. He could already see Anna bluntly hugging Alfred''s body while thetter was talking with Angel. "What if Cassandra would do the same to me..." Leo suddenly thought in his mind, which he hen immediately shook his head to forget about such thoughts, again. "Yow brother, what''s up! Where''s your princess, Cassandra?" Alfred called out Leo and asked as he didn''t saw Cassandra being around with him. "I''m going toplete some missions alone today." Leo said nonchntly as he walked towards the Mission Book. "Ohhh~! Seems like a Lover''s quarrel? That''s okay, brother. Every rtionship would arrive at such a point in life. I suggest you lower your pride a bit and..." Alfred wasn''t able to finish his advice as Leo''s gaze was like shooting a dagger towards him. Leo immediately handed Angel his chosen mission. Looking at the serious Leo, Angel quickly handed him the Official Seal of eptance for the mission to avoid possibly getting on his nerves. After receiving the letter, Leo hurriedly left Sword and Magic. He didn''t bother staying longer, since he was going toplete the mission that he had chosen on this exact day in order for him to add more points to his total points for the first week. At this moment, inside the study room, Alfred was left quickly left dumbfounded at Leo''s reaction. Suddenly, soon after Leo left, Cassandra followed behind as she slowly walked inside the study room. "Hey Cassandra, did you and Leo fought?" Anna quickly asked. Now it was Anna''s turn to ask since Alfred was a man, so it would be awkward if he showed his nosy character to Cassandra. "Huh, why would we be fighting?" Cassandra replied, confused at Anna''s question. "We saw him a while ago, and he was obviously out of a mood, so we thought that maybe the two of you fought? If you did, then you should both go and fix it quickly. Most of the rtionships nowadays are broken because of that. If I were you, I will be the one making the move since base on how I saw Leo a while ago, the fault seems to maybe lie on you." Anna said while shaking her head. "Ummm, maybe we did...?" Cassandra can only voice out as she became more confused. "Maybe it was at that time when I was finished with my workout..." Cassandra thought to herself. She had noticed before that after she finished with her workout, Leo suddenly quickly run back to his room after seeing her. So she thought maybe it was the reason, but she could also clearly remember that she didn''t do anything to cause a fight between the two of them. She only did her workout and nothing more. She didn''t even meet him while working out, and she was only standing at the ss sliding door of their backyard when he saw her. "Sister, you need to fix it quickly!" Anna motioned Cassandra toe to her side. Soon, Anna started whispering something to Cassandra''s ear, causing thetter to suddenly turn red from embarrassment. "Trust me, he would forgive you if you did that!" Anna said with a thumbs up and a nod of her head. Cassandra could only nod her head in response since what Anna had said to her was just too embarrassing. Did we really fight? She really wanted to ask Leo that question herself so that she can avoid doing such an embarrassing thing. Unfortunately, though, Leo was nowhere to be found, so Cassandra could only unwillingly do what Anna had told her to do. Too bad Leo waspleting his mission, so he could not respond and answer Cassandra''s question. She was left in the study room alone to think whether she should do it or not. "Ahhh! I''ll do it, I''ll do it, I''ll do it!!" Cassandra suddenly screamed as she suddenly walked out of Sword and Magic. She then went to a store to buy something. She wanted toplete some mission today, but Leo was more important to her than any mission, no matter how much reward it could give to her. At this moment, Angel, who was left in the study room alone, since Alfred and Anna had left soon after Cassandra left, could only shake her head. Obviously, Angel knew clearly that Leo and Cassandra didn''t fight or anything rted; it was obvious that it was a misunderstanding caused by Alfred and Anna, who immediately jumped to a conclusion. "I don''t know what idea did Anna had told Lady Cassandra. But, base on her reaction, I can only pray for the stupid couple who had caused the misunderstanding..."- Angel said as she shook her head in pity for Alfred and Anna. Angel can''t help but imagine what would likely happen to Alfred and Anna the moment Leo realizes that some kind of misunderstanding had happened between him and Cassandra due to the stupid couple suddenly jumping into a conclusion. Based on the report that Angel had read about Leo and Cassandra''s mission from back there in the cksmoke city Sword and Mafic branch, he might just turn the stupid couple into pieces or meat paste. "Rest in pieces... paste.... I mean peace, for the both of you" Angel silently whisper to herself before walking out of the study room. Chapter 37 - Grind! Grind! Grind! Chapter 37 Grind! Grind! Grind Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo was currently on public carriage heading towards the Silver city''s west sewer, specifically the West Sewer Management, since he needed to go over there first in order for him to have ess to the west sewer. (Author''s note: I''m separating the carriages into ''public carriages'' for the carriages that a person can ride like a taxi, and just in ''carriage'' for the personal carriages) The mission that Leo had epted was to clean the sewer. It wasn''t really an easy job, but he was different, since he can simply summon an Elemental to do anything he ordered. After more than 30 minutes, Leo finally arrived in a two story building with a sign ''West Sewer Management''. He then walked inside to proceed with the mission that he had epted. Arriving inside the West Sewer Management building, a man in his forties wearing a hat with a Light stone attached to its top quickly greeted Leo, "I''m Brian, the head of the West Sewer Management of Silver City." He put forward his hand. "Leo Heart!" Leo said as he shook the man''s hand in response. Brian nodded his head as he motioned for Leo to follow him to his office table. "May I know which mission you have epted?" Brian quickly asked. There were a lot of mission that the East Sewer Management had submitted to the Job Bulletin, hence he needed to asked in order for him to know which one did Leo epted. Leo immediately took out the Official Seal of eptance that Angel had handed to him as he gave it to Brian. Brian quickly took the Official Seal of eptance as he then unfolded the letter to read the content. "Ohhh... This is the task that I handed personally to the Sword and Magic. The clean here doesn''t actually mean to clean the ce literally, but to clean as in eliminating the Magical Beast that were hiding in the west sewer. And the points isn''t just 10 points here too, but actually 10 points each Magical Beast that you have killed." Brian soon after exined to Leo the real meaning behind the ''clean the west sewer'' mission. To be honest, there were already a lot of people that had tried to ept this mission. But, they backed out immediately as soon as they realized that it was actually to kill Magical Beast instead of cleaning the west sewer. Though there were some that had epted it, it still wasn''t enough to solve the problem. There were still a lot of Magical Beast inside the west sewer that will attack their workers from time to time despite all the killings the past students had done. It was causing Brian a headache, hence the reason why he had handed it to Sword and Magic to solve the problem. Leo was dumbfounded for a moment after hearing that the mission was actually to eliminate the Magical Beast hiding around west sewer. He immediately fixed himself back though, as he soon realized that it was only reasonable. Sending such mission to Sword and Magic was indeed very reasonable. Aside from being a business organization, the Sword and Magic was also at the same time a mercenary organization, hence it was only natural that they will be given a task to kill some Magical Beast. Actually, killing was one of the meaning behind the ''Sword'' from the name Sword and Magic. Although the mission wasn''t actually a mission that the Sword and Magic had handed to the Silver Kingdom Job Bulletin, it was still a mission recognized by the Kingdom''s Job Bulletin since it was rted to solving a problem rted to the Silver Kingdom. The only difference this time was that the mission was instead handed directly to the Sword and Magic Job Bulletin. Moreover, the Silver Kingdom and Sword and Magic Job Bulletin weren''t that much of a different either, too. In fact, every Job Bulletin from any organization''s throughout the Silver Kingdom was just connected. The former was simple where all the missions throughout the entire Silver Kingdom were being gathered in one ce, while thetter only involved missions that were directly handed towards their respective organization. Simply put, no matter where the mission was being handed, as long as it was rted to the Silver Kingdom, then it would also be posted to the Silver Kingdom Job Bulletin. Hence, Leo would still be able to received points from the Silver Mage Academy even with this kind of mission "Would you still ept the mission?" Brian asked, doubtful of whether Leo was going to ept it or not. Leo was still a young man, after all. He was still just a mere 1st year student, basing on how he didn''t have any uniform yet despite being a student of a Mage Academy. And just like all those youngsters from before, he would undoubtedly reject this mission since it might cost him his life. However, contrary to Brian''s expectations though, Leo had actually nodded in response. Deep in Leo''s mind, "Who won''t ept a mission like this. It is basically giving me free points!" The moment Leo had heard the word ''Each Magical Beast'', he had already decided to ept this mission in his mind. He had grew up hunting Magical Beast, specifically from young till his present age, at Heart city. For other students they might be dangerous, but for him they were like ordinary animals. As long as he hunt them by exploiting its weakness, then he will be able to kill it even if he wasn''t that strong. Moreover, he has an Elemental in his arsenal too, a weapon capable of killing in masses. Hence, with an ability to kill in masses, it would be basically the same as raining points for him. "This mission is basically tailor made for me!" Leo thought to himself. He didn''t dare to voice it out, since Brian mightbel him as arrogant fool or the likes. Brian was taken aback at Leo''s reply. Heposed himself as he wears a smile on his face, "What a daring young brat! Okay then, you will start your ''cleaning'' from this location until you reached this location." He said after he took out a map, "You don''t have to worry about the Magical Beast ahead, that part is no longer part of our jurisdiction. By the way, you need to bring the Magical Beast heads and to also clean up the mess by yourself afterwards. We will be basing the points we will give you through the heads you bought to us." He added. Brian immediately handed Leo the map of the sewer system and a bag for the heads. "Can I asked for more...?" Leo can''t help but asked. He will be killing the Magical Beast in masses, having one bag won''t be enough to hold all of their heads, right? Brian nodded his head as he became more interested at Leo. He said, "You don''t have to worry, their will be containers for bags along the way, you can use as many as you want!" He then waved his hand bidding farewell to Leo. Leo smiled as he turned his attention towards the map, "I will be grinding points here starting this hour!" ..... Arriving at the ce stated by the map, Leo immediately spotted a Magical Beast Rat, specifically Sewer Rat. It was drinking the water from the sewer before noticing the presence of Leo. Leo became excited inwardly as he said, "You will be my first point!" With a wave of his hand, an Earth Elemental was quickly summoned. "Kill it!" Leo ordered, pointing towards the rat. Soon after the Earth Elemental was summomed, the Sewer Rat quickly then began running away as it seemingly noticed the deadly aura around the Earth Elemental. The rat was sure that it would undoubtedly die if it dare to fight with the Earth Elemental. However, the Sewer Rat wasn''t able to easily escape as the Earth Elemental that Leo has summoned could actually control the ground within the five meter diameter around it. The Sewer Rat was only 3 meters away from the Earth Elemental at this moment, hence trapping thetter was possible. Contrary though, the Sewer Rat wasn''t actually as weak as what Leo had expected. The moment it felt that the ground started moving, it immediately jumped from its current location. *Bang! A sphere made of rock suddenly appeared out from the Sewer Rat''s former location. The Sewer Rat fur can''t help but to stood up as it felt fear before it continue running away from Leo and the Earth Elemental. Leo won''t just allow the Sewer Rat to escape away from him though, as he immediately ordered the Earth Elemental to follow behind the Sewer Rat. Unexpectedly, after a few twist and turn, the Sewer Rat suddenly went inside a small hole. With how tall the Earth Elemental was, it was unable to fit inside the hole with its current size. However, the Earth Elemental''s body was flexible, hence the Earth Elemental immediately adjusted its size as it quickly followed behind the Sewer Rat through the hole. Leo also followed behind. Aside from easily being able to adapt and givemands to the Earth Elemental, he also wanted to see what''s inside the hole. He was really curious since despite all the holes that they had passed by a while ago, only this particr hole that appeared did the Sewer Rat went in. Soon, Leo''s curiosity was finally satisfied as he found himself inside a nest with 20-30 Sewer Rat. Leo immediately became excited. He really wanted to jump in joy at this moment. It was really out of his expectation that the Sewer Rat will actually take him to its very nest. The Sewer Rat had obviously been thinking that it will surely be able to kill Leo and the Earth Elemental if it has a lot of other Sewer Rat to help. Too bad it wasn''t the case... If the other weak students faced such situation, they would have quickly decided to escape away from the ce. But, Leo was different. This situation was practically the points had presented itself in from of him. Leo quickly ordered the Earth Elemental to start a massacre to kill all the Sewer Rat, "Kill them all! But be sure not to destroy its head." It would be foolish of him if he allowed the Earth Elemental to turn all the rats into meat paste. Leo also pulled out his bow as he wanted to help the Earth Elemental. Killing this Sewer Rata would also be able to train further his Bow skills. *Whish! *Whish! Leo was already able to shoot two arrows every time, though sometimes the second arrow wouldn''t be able to hit the target uratelypare to the first one. But as time went on, after his fourth shoot, he could finally urately shoot two moving targets. Soon, all the rats were finally killed. Counting every head, Leo was easily able to earn 300 points. "What an easy way to earn points!" Leo eximed before he began putting the heads inside the bags that he had bought along with him. Chapter 38 - Discovering All The Magical Beast Layer Chapter 38 Discovering the Magical Beast Layer Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Leo wasn''t able to notice the hole before when he was killing all the Sewer Rat, since it was chaotic and a lot of bodies were blocking the hole. But now that he had finished cleaning up the ce, the hole has now clearly appeared in his sight. Leo quietly became excited looking at the hole, he was already expecting that this hole would lead him to another Magical Beast nest. If that would be the case, then he would be earning a lot of points today. Putting the bag aside, Leo slowly and carefully moved inside the hole while the Earth Elemental was standing still on his shoulder. The Earth Elemental was in a form of a small toy soldier at this moment, hence it could do such a thing. The reason for this was because Leo had thought of a n where he doesn''t have to unsummoned his Earth Elemental anymore every time he doesn''t need it. It was already a known fact that every time he unsummoned his Earth Elemental it wouldn''t go back to his consciousness, and would instead just vanished forever. That was really a troublesome situation since he needed to look for a ce with rich Earth Mana again in order for him to form another Earth Elemental in his consciousness. However, such a ce wouldn''t always be nearby or essible to him. Hence, he needed to think of looking for a way to solve such a problem. And the way that Leo had found was just simply to reduce the Earth Elemental''s size into as little as a toy soldier. In that way, he could easily carry the Earth Elemental around, whether in his pocket, bag, or even just allow it to stand on his shoulder, while not bothering about summoning or unsummoning. Anyway, the Earth Elemental doesn''t have any time limit for its summon. So such a n was possible. At this moment, Leo was having a slight bit of a hard time moving inside the hole. It was so tight and small. Sometimes he even needed to crawl just to continue moving forward. Finally, after a few minutes of walking and crawling inside the hole, Leo had finally arrived at a giant open area. Unexpectedly, it was actually a giant cave leading deeper underground. Looking around, Leo could vaguely see stgmites and stctites around in front of him. To be honest, he could actually only see a little in front of him due to theck of any source of light. Actually, there were sources of light, but they were just from the Light stones, amon kind of magic ore that can provide light. The Light stones were also small in size, hence it was insufficient to brightly lit up the giant cave. "What if..." Leo suddenly thought of an idea. Although the Light stones were embedded into the rock, it wasn''t a problem for him with his Earth Elemental around. Making the Earth Elemental big again, Leo quickly ordered it to carefully remove the Light stones embedded into some of the nearby rocks. After removing the Light stones, he then attached the ores in the Earth Elemental''s body. Just like what Leo had expected, the Light stones were easily merged into the Earth Elementals'' chest, which has then turned the Earth Elemental into something like amp. Leo was really amused by how convenient was the Earth Elemental to mining. Not only could it mine minerals easily, but it could also be amp after merging some Light stones into its body. After finishing with his Earth Elementalmp, Leo then cautiously began moving deeper into the cave. Along the way, Leo had spotted a few tiny bits of Mana stones. So tiny that no one would even likely think of mining them. He was different though since he was poor and every amount of resources was useful for him. Hence, Leo ordered the Earth Elemental to mine all the tiny bits of Mana stones. Good thing he had bought a backpack with him, which contained his cleaning tools. Before, he had really thought that he was literally going to clean the sewer since the mission had the cleaning word in it. But, since the ''cleaning'' was actually ''killing'' the Magical Beast in the west sewer, then the cleaning tools don''t have any use anymore for him, and so he quickly began removing everything. After removing the cleaning tools inside his bag, he then easily has himself a bag to pack the Mana stone. Along the way, Leo has also killed some Magical beasts, snakes, rats, scorpions, bats, and other underground/cave-dwelling creatures that he doesn''t know the name of. Though they were just too weak to even be called as Magical Beast. In fact, they were even weaker than those Sewer Rats he had first meet. Leo finally realized something, too. "This giant cave is actually the dwelling ce of all the Magical Beast hiding in the west sewer." With the amount of Magical Beast dwelling around the cave, it''s an obvious fact that the cave was the Magical Beastyer." Naturally, Leo didn''t forget to cut all the heads every time he had killed a Magical Beast since it was the most important thing to do to earn his points, and putting it inside a bag soon after before leaving it somewhere safe. Leo was nning to leave the bags somewhere safe for the meantime, since it would hinder him if he really carries all of them with him while moving deeper underground. The cave was unexpectedly bigger than Leo had thought. Even after traveling a few meters deep, he wasn''t still able to see any signs of its end. Leo continued moving deeper, but he quickly noticed something unusual. The deeper he goes, the less Magical Beast had actually appeared in his path. He didn''t mind it at first, since maybe the Magical Beast was just hiding around waiting for an opportunity to ambush him. But he soon found out that, as he keeps on walking deeper, the more unusual the Magical Beast behavior became. While walking, Leo can''t help but thought, "The cave is indeed surprisingly arge cave, but why were there only a few Magical Beast around, the deeper I went?" It was simply impossible that there won''t be more Magical Beast along the way. What is more important too, would the Magical Beast really just stay near the entrance and not go any deeper underground? Even Leo was tempted to go deeper since he could harvest more Mana stones the deeper underground he goes. However, the Magical Beast around doesn''t actually dare to go deeper. They are all Magical beast, and one thing important for all the Magical Beast was their instincts that constantly tell them to be strong. "With more Mana stone around, even though they were just mere bits, it was still a chance for them to be a Tier 1 Magical Beast. So, why was there only a few Magical Beast around, the deeper I go...?" Unless..... Leo suddenly remembered the same situation that had happened before when he was hunting in the forest nearby Heart city. "If the ce is silent, then something strong is around the area!" Quickly, Leo became vignt after thinking of such a thought. He started moving slowly. And he also doesn''t dare to kill more Magical Beast. The Magical Beast wasn''t strong anyway, so he could just scare them with his Earth Elemental. "If what I had guessed is indeed right, then those Magical Beast didn''t dare to go deeper in the cave because something more powerful is keeping them away." Leo can''t help but inwardlyugh to himself, "I can''t believe that I had really thought before that those Magical Beast nearby the entrance were really stupid since they didn''t dare go deeper underground, but it turns out that it was actually me who was stupid..." Unexpectedly, Leo had entered a lion''s den. Leo wanted to return as soon as possible, but something was telling him to go deeper underground. Surprisingly though, Leo had found out soon that it was actually the Earth Elemental telling him telepathically to go deeper. Although it wasn''t talking in words, it was still something he could understand. The Earth Elemental was seemingly making Leo feel that he should go deeper underground, and as if some kind of treasure was waiting over that ce. Since it was from Earth Elemental, a product of the Red Cube that was said to protect Leo from any harm, then surely it wouldn''t bring him to any harm, right? Hence, Leo chooses to believe the Earth Elemental once as he then keeps on walking deeper underground. Along the way, Leo can''t help but feel surprised as he realized another ability of his Elementals. At first, he had thought that they could only be used in fighting. But now, it seems like that the Elementals could also be used at mining, too. Leo thought inwardly, "Maybe every different Elemental have this unique hidden ability like the Earth Elemental!" Thinking about that, Leo can''t help but feel really excited at his discovery. Too bad though that he was currently busy trying to keep away from trouble and to find the treasure hidden deeper into the cave that the Earth Elemental was telling him to. However, Leo swore to himself that he will try this idea after getting out of this giant cave. After hours of a long walk, Leo finally arrived in an open space. But he didn''t dare go any deeper inside as he quickly saw that there was actually a Magical Beast Lizard sleeping in the center. Leo immediately realized that it was surely this Lizard that was keeping all those Magical Beast at the entrance away from this ce. Looking at the Lizard, Leo finally discovered something really shocking. Along the way, Leo can''t help bing curious as to why the Lizard, which was keeping all those other Magical Beast outside, didn''t actually dare to attack him despite entering inside its territory. But now, he could finally see the reason why. "The Magical Beast was seriously injured!" Blood was flowing from the Lizard''s stomach. A small pond made out entirely of blood was already formed at its side, and even a part of its intestine was showing out from its body. A lot of wounds could also be seen around its body, and blood continues to ooze out from the wounds, too. "This Lizard would die sooner orter!" Since the Lizard was already going to die, Leo took out his bow as he decided to just end its suffering as soon as possible. With a sling from his bow, two arrows were released, flying straight towards the Lizard''s eyes. With how strong the Lizard looked like, Leo was sure that his arrow won''t be able to do that much of damage if he targeted its body. Moreover, he wanted to kill it as soon as possible to avoid any possible trouble, too. So, he specifically chooses to shoot at its eyes, since it would surely kill it that way. Though it was currently closed, he was sure that its eyelid won''t be able to block his arrow. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Pluck! *Pluck! *Phzziii *Phzziii Just like what Leo had expected, his arrows were easily able to go through the Lizard''s eyelids. Soon after, the Lizard let out a silent sound before it finally stopped moving. Of course, Leo still didn''t feel assured and safe just because the Lizard had stopped moving. He cautiously ordered his Earth Elemental to move closer to the Lizard to check whether it was really dead or not. After the Earth Elemental touches the Lizard''s body multiple times and still didn''t get any response, Leo quickly ordered the Earth Elemental to stab the Lizard''s neck to surely kill it.. And after multiple stabs from the Earth Elemental, he finally breathed in relief, knowing that the Lizard had surely died already due to those lethal stabs. Chapter 39 - An Unexpected Harvest Chapter 39 An Unexpected Harvest Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After moving closer to the Lizard, Leo then went to check the toughness of its skin. After realizing that it was unexpectedly strong and hard, he quickly ordered the Earth Elemental to cut it into multiple pieces. Leo ns to bring the Lizard along so that he can make armor or even clothes made out of its skin. He was sure that ordinary steel arrows or swords won''t be able to cause him any damages anymore if he could wear such armor. After finally cutting the Lizard into pieces, Leo finally shockingly discovered that the Magical Beast was actually a 1 Star Magical Beast. He was staring at its Magical storage, otherwise know as Mana stone, in excitement. Leo really wanted to jump around in joy. But he quicklyposed himself. The moment he saw that the Lizard was seriously injured, something much more powerful had surely caused it. He still didn''t see such Magical Beast capable of injuring the Lizard anywhere yet, hence he needed to always stay vignt. After Leo put cut Lizard''s body inside a bag, he then put it in a safe ce at the side. He wasn''t still done with his adventure within the cave. There was actually still another hole leading to a much deeper part of the cave. Moving along, Leo found nothing in his path. But, he didn''t mind it though since a 1 Star Lizard lives in this ce, so all the Mana stones around should have long been used by it. Considering that it was seriously injured too, hence the more likely it would have used all the Mana stones around. As Leo continues to walk deeper, he unexpectedly found something interesting. It was at the end of the cave. As Leo looked up above, he soon after astonishingly discovered a dozen pieces ofrge Mana stones embedded into the wall. The Mana stones weren''t onlyrge in size, it was also dark blue in color too, which simply meant that it has a lot of Mana inside. Moreover, therge Mana stones were actually already refined. Leo was curious as to how and why, but since it wasn''t important to know about it, he just shook it off his mind. The most important thing was that the 12rge Mana stones were now his for the taken. "Now the problem is how would I bring the 12rge Mana stones with me without getting notice by anyone." Removing the 12rge Mana stones was easy, really, since he could simply just use his Earth Elemental. But bringing the Mana stones outside without getting noticed by those people working at West Sewer Management was the real problem. Just a while ago, when Leo was walking deeper in the west sewer to begin his mission, there were already a lot of workers that he had met along the way. It was the only problem if he wants to bring the 12rge Mana stones outside. Thinking deeply, Leo still doesn''t have any idea. He could only order the Earth Elemental to remove the 12rge Mana stone from the wall at this moment. After removing the 12rge Mana stones, Leo could then see clearly that the 12rge Mana stones were actually as big as fifteen inches in diameter. It was the first time for him to see suchrge Mana stones. "Thisrge Mana stones is really marvelous!" After a few seconds of marveling at the 12rge Mana stones, Leo suddenly thought that he was actually able to put 2 of the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones in his bag. But the remaining 10 would still be a problem since he doesn''t have any bag to put it in aside from the bags. Also, Leo doesn''t want to just leave the 10 pieces ofrge Mana stones here either and juste backter on, since the Magical Beast Lizard, that once guarded this part of the cave, was already dead. Sooner orter, those other Magical Beast around the entrance of the cave woulde. And the moment they see the 10rge Mana stones lying around. They would surely use it for themselves. Leo might even unexpectedly caused the birth of a powerful Magical Beast due to just leaving all theserge Mana stones behind. "Net bags..." Finally, Leo was able to think of an idea. Getting some bags, Leo immediately put all therge Mana stones inside. Afterwards, he made the Earth Elemental carry it. After thinking for a bit, Leo was finally able to think of an idea, and that idea was simply to cover the 12rge Mana stones inside with beast bodies. Brian had said that the West Sewer Management would only check the heads of the Magical Beast, not keep the heads. Moreover, he had only said too that he would check the heads and not the bodies. In other words, Leo could do whatever he wants with the Magical Beast bodies. Though it would be a bit heavy, it wasn''t a problem since he was carrying a treasure with him. Who on earth would even mind carrying a heavy bag, knowing that gold bars were inside? Even theziest person on this would not mind doing such a thing, so why would Leo mind it. After reaching the ce where he had put the Magical Beast Lizard''s body, Leo then took out the bags he had bought as he made some space inside by removing some Lizard''s parts. Afterwards, realizing that space was enough, he carefully put therge Mana stones inside, perfectly hiding the Mana stones. Leo continued to repeat the same action until all the 12rge Mana stones were finally perfectly and carefully hidden inside the bags, specifically 6 bags. Also, Leo had decided not to put the 2 Mana stones which he had nned to put in his bag since there were actually those tiny size Mana stones inside. He almost forgot about such a thing since he was just so excited the moment he found the 12rge Mana stones. After finishing all his actions, Leo finally decided to return. Along the way, he naturally went to look for the other bags so that he could bring them with him. It was a waste to just leave them behind, after all. Though some of the bags were already empty, the moment he found them, surely some Magical Beast had found it and had eaten the bodies inside. It wasn''t a pity though, since he already has a lot of treasures with him. Losing some wasn''t a problem. No need to be greedy. Arriving at the entrance of the cave, Leo finally realized another big problem. He finally remembered that the hole was actually so small to actually fit all the treasures that he had bought. "Dammit! What a troublesome thing!" Looking at the hole, Leo thought of doing something really crazy. He ordered his Earth Elemental to smash the hole in order to erge it to fit his treasures. To be honest, Leo wasn''t worried that the cave would just copse after the Earth Elemental smashes it. In fact, he was even hoping that it would copse so that the weak part of the cave wall would be separated from the strong part. Anyways, Leo had his Earth Elemental with him. So, the moment the cave copses, he would still be able to get out by making the Earth Elemental dig another hole. Thankfully, though, the wall didn''t copse like what Leo had expected. The wall was unexpectedly tougher than he had imagined. Arriving at the Sewer Rat''s nest, Leo can''t help bing really excited as he looked at all the treasure he had found. "All this thing is mine! Hahaha!" The West Sewer Management was only going to check how many heads Leo had killed and give him the corresponding points he had earned afterwards. After that, he will keep everything. Moreover, Leo had already estimated that he would highly likely be able to earn around 1,000 points with all the Magical Beast he had hunted. Without Leo knowing, he had actually killed over a hundred of Magical Beast. Though the majority were weak Magical Beast. But still, it was considered a Magical Beast. Also, Leo might even earn more points if he showed Brian the head of the Magical Beast Lizard, a 1 Star Magical Beast. Leo can''t help feeling ecstatic about his current situation. Chapter 40 - Claming The Points Chapter 40 iming the points Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, the whole West Sewer Management was shocked beyond belief because of Leo. Over one hundred heads of Magical Beast was actually killed in the span of a day. No! Specifically, less than half a day. Moreover, he had also killed a 1 Star Magical Beast, something they really can''t believe that a 1st-year student could be capable of killing. Brian was the most shocked at this momentpared to the others, as he really didn''t believe from the very beginning that Leo could even kill a single Magical Beast. To be honest, he had even treated it as a joke when thetter had said to him if he can give him more bags. However, Brian had quickly be calm again since he had already more or less expected this after he received the reply from the Sword and Magic. Actually, he had reported to Sword and Magic a while ago about who Leo was since they had boldly sent a 1st-year student to him for such a kind of mission. Obviously, the Sword and Magic have also quickly made a reply, it was even Madam Silva who personally had made the reply. She was afraid that Brian would report Leo''s identity to the Silver city the moment he became shocked by thetter''s capability. In short, she had already prepared for Brian''s reaction, hence she purposely made the reply herself. After all, Madam Silva doesn''t want any others, aside from her and some of Leo''s, to know about his secret because she wanted to recruit him after graduating from Silver Mage Academy to Sword and Magic. So, Madam Silva quickly tried to cover it up by simply saying that Leo wasn''t just a student of the Silver Mage Academy, but also a potential trainee to the Sword HQ of Sword and Magic. Brian immediately changed the way he talked to Leo afterwards. He has be respectful towards thetter. Unexpectedly, the Sword and Magic''s covered up to Leo has also unexpectedly brought a really huge help to him at this moment. The West Sewer Management didn''t ask any further questions about the other Magical Beast bodies and had instead simply just checked all the Magical Beast heads and then gave him the corresponding points before finally letting him leave. Leo had earned a total of 1,150 points as he had killed a total of one hundred and fifteen Magical Beast. Moreover, he was also given 100 bonus points due to killing a 1 Star Magical Beast, the Sewer Lizard. After receiving the Official Seal of Completion from Brian, Leo decided to go to the Silver Mage Academy to report. He still hasn''t yet received his points from thest mission, so he ns to im both at this moment. He also has nothing to do, so he thought that he might as well walk around the Silver Mage Academy to kill some time since it was still pretty early. Indeed, it was still early, maybe around in between six and seven in the evening. Obviously, before Leo reported back to the Silver Mage Academy, he decided to leave his treasures at Sword and Magic first. The bags were really heavy, so carrying them around would be stupid. Moreover, what''s inside the bags was the 12rge Mana stones, carrying them around was more stupid. Arriving in the street outside of the West Sewer, Leo then quickly called out a public carriage and told the driver to take to Sword and Magic. After a while, the public carriage finally arrived. After paying the driver, Leo then went inside the Sword and Magic while carrying the bags full of Magical Beast bodies and the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones hidden inside. Fortunately, he meets Angel just after a few steps, a few hard to take steps. Angel quickly called out some people to help Leo after realizing that he had bought some treasures with him. After handing the bag to the staff, Leo then went to Madam Silva''s office along with them to report to her what he had found, revealing to her the 12rge Mana stones. Madam Silva became astonished and excited at the same time while looking at Leo''s harvest from his mission. Moreover, she also became shocked as soon as he told her that he was going to sell to her half of the 12rge Mana stones along with all the other Magical Beast bodies that he had hunted in the west sewer. To be honest, at this moment, Madam Silva found it hard to ept since she would actually profit a lot from Leo despite doing nothing. However, Leo insisted about it and had also told Madam Silva that he wouldn''t ept any gold coins as he instead suggested to just exchange it with the cier Bow that he had really wanted the moment he hadid his eyes on it, hundreds of arrowspatible for the bow, and also to make him an armor made out of the Sewer Lizard''s skin. Naturally, Madam Silva agreed without any hesitation. She was basically giving Leo only half of the amount earned from the 6rge Mana stones and all the Magical Beast bodies. Specifically, only 500,000 gold coins for the cier Bow, around 150,000 gold coins for a hundred arrowspatible for the cier Bow, and a little more than 100,000 gold coins for the Sewer Lizard''s skin armor. Leo became really excited as he keeps on touching the cier Bow that the moment he had received it. For him, the cier Bow was really something cool looking and powerful at the same time. Unfortunately, though, Madam Silva could only give Leo two dozens of arrows for the moment since the Sword and Magic don''t have any more stock of arrowspatible with the cier Bow. Arrowspatible for the cier Bow, specifically the Crystal arrow, wasn''t really that much of popr merchandise. In fact, only a few people would really choose to buy such kind of arrows. It wasn''t because the Crystal arrows weren''t powerful, since to be honest, the arrows were actually really powerful. In fact, it was actually capable of easily prating Iron armors. The only reason why the Crystal arrows weren''t selling that much was simply because only a few bows werepatible with such kind of arrows, such as the cier Bow. And such kind of bows were expensive items. In fact, only a few Noble Households would really choose to equip their soldiers with Crystal arrows and bowspatible with such arrows since it was so expensive to do so. It wasn''t something that their finances could handle for the moment. As to why Leo had ordered such arrows instead of just ordinary arrows, it was simply because he wanted to use them for important situations. An example of such a situation was if ever he would meet a 1 Star Magical Beast again. "If that 1 Star Magical Beast wasn''t seriously injured, then I would have faced a really troublesome situation at that time..." That was Leo''s reason. He realized that he needed powerful weapons in order for him to avoid such a troublesome situation again, since he really hated such a thing. Hence, he specifically chooses the Crystal arrows. However, since at this moment, there were only two dozens of Crystal arrows, then Leo could only choose to ept the two dozens of arrows and wait until the remaining arrows arrivedter on. After leaving Sword and Magic, Leo quickly called out for a public carriage to finally take him to Silver Mage Academy. It didn''t take that long before he finally arrived at the Silver Mage Academy''s gate. After paying the chauffeur 1 silver coin for the ride, Leo then disembarked from the public carriage. Getting inside Silver Mage Academy, Leo quickly looked at the map on the side to locate the Job Bulletin office. He actually knew where it was, he was just making sure that he was right. The Job Bulletin Office was the office where every student of the Silver Mage Academy who hadpleted their missions report theirpletion and receive their corresponding reward points. Soon, Leo arrived at the Job Bulletin office of the Silver Mage Academy. Leo was again shocked at the Job Bulletin office size when he arrived at its entrance. It was again a building like the Admission office, but muchrger than it. He estimated that its size was the same as one football field. "This building only has one floor, yet it was built this huge." The Second Prince has again shown every student of the Silver Mage Academy the difference between them and him. Comparing themselves to him was like a childparing a toy car to an adult''s real car. It was much better to just stop it since it wasn''t even on the same level. Getting inside the Job Bulletin office building, Leo was again dumbfounded at the size of the Job Bulletin board in front of him. It had actually covered the entire wall in front of him; it was really gigantic and long. However, Leo soon after shook his head as he realized that the Job Bulletin board in front of him was basically useless since no one would basically be able to really use it. Obviously, not a single person in their right mind would really bother choosing missions by looking at it on the Job Bulletin board. Even a blind person would rather use the Book of Missions, despite still not being able to see its content. In short, it was a waste of time and effort to look for missions on such a gigantic and long Job Bulletin board. Arriving in front of a vacant counter, Leo quickly handed his Official Seal of Completion to a woman staff inside. After receiving the two Official Seal of Completion, the woman then took out a blue crystal. She pressed the top of the blue crystal, making the top sink to the bottom, as suddenly a blue screen made out entirely of Mana appeared in front of her. The woman began typing something in the blue screen before pressing it back again, making it return back to its former shape, and putting it back in a hole as the hole then suddenly close. Soon after, an ID card appeared out above from that hole, as the woman picked it up before she gave it to Leo afterwards. Leo wasn''t shocked while watching the process that the woman had done. In fact, he was actually amused about it. "Magic Technology is really cool!" Magic Technology, the one that reced the Earth''s technology after the Humans were transported in the Celestial World. As the name suggests, the Magic Technology was simply just technologies invented by the Mages to make the Humans live in the Celestial World easier. Naturally, with how to advance science was back on Earth, the Humans could obviously also recreate some of it in the Celestial World. Though notpletely and not everything, too. War weapons, Techs, Electricity, Vehicles, or anything rted to the science back on Earth can''t be reproduced in the Celestial World. It wasn''t because the Humans still doesn''t have the capability to reproduce them; it was simply because some part of science back on Earth can''t be applied in such a world full of Magic. Apparently, it was Mana itself that intervenes the further development of science. No one knows the reason why. So, the Humans don''t have any choice anymore but to follow the rules of the jungle. Survival of the finest! If Humans don''t adapt, then they will surely die and be extinct. Hence, Humans invented Magic Technology. The ID card that Leo has received from the woman has his own face, name, age, year, and ss section, some kind of numbers unique to him, andstly the number of points he has. Specifically 2,678 points. Leo was really shocked at the amount of points he has. It was actually more than he had expected. Considering that his first mission was shared by six students, specifically 833 points since Ban wasn''t counted anymore due to thetter''s death and betrayal, plus his 1250 points from his second mission, having 2,678 total points was really confusing. "This should be 2083 points!" Leo quickly asked the woman about the reason for him having 2,678 points. The woman nodded her head in response before pressing again some buttons in front of her. "Your first mission has rewarded you 1,428 points plus your new 1,250 points, so you have a total of 2678 points. The reward of 5,000 points from your first mission was divided into seven parts since seven people had taken part, and what was supposedly given to one of your members that have died was transferred to you through a majority voting which was done by all the students who hadpleted the mission along with you." Leo was dumbfounded after hearing the reason. It was reasonable though why he had earned the points since he was the one that killed Ban, but it was still really shocking since the four people, excluding Cassandra, since she would surely agree without any hesitation, had actually agreed to concede 714 points to him. The points were basically everything to a student, so the majority of the students would simply dare concede 714 points. Unexpectedly though, the four students didn''t actually care about it. Feeling grateful for their 714 points gift, Leo promised inside that he will surely help them once in return if ever they needed his helpter on. Chapter 41 - An Encounter With Elizabeth Chapter 41 An encounter with Elizabeth Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Leo left the Job Bulletin Office building after finally getting all his points. Nothing was interesting inside the building anymore, aside from the gigantic and long Job Bulletin board. Naturally, he wouldn''t just stay there and waste his entire time by staring at all the missions listed on the Job Bulletin board, since basically all of it could also be seen in the Book of Missions that the Silver Mage Academy had handed to him. Getting outside, Leo chooses a direction as he then began walking around randomly. To be honest, he wasn''t nning to return yet to the house. His thoughts might suddenly wander around as soon as he sees Cassandra, again. Fate knows what would suddenly happen if ever he can''t stop his fantasies. He might even just turn his fantasies into a reality since he was basically capable of really doing so. As Leo keeps on walking, he can''t help but watch a lot of studentspleting their mission around the Silver Mage Academy along his way. His face can''t help but show a different kind of emotions from time to time as he keeps on watching different scenes. The students were frantically running from one ce to another, hiding while looking around their surroundings, secretly moving around the dark, and many more... Leo had also seen a group of 1st-year students ganging up on one student who he was sure about waspleting the same mission as them. Leo could only shake his head in sympathy as he watches such a scene. "Thepetition is actually worse than I had thought." At once, Leo had thought that with how many were the missions listed in the Book of Mission, thepetition wouldn''t really be this intense. But he was really wrong. There were indeed numerous missions listed in the Book of Missions, but there were only a handful of easy missions that the 1st year students were capable ofpleting, or even those higher year but weak students. Obviously, the high rewarding missions that the students could ept were long epted by the other capable ones in the same year, leaving a handful of easy missions to the weak students. Leo couldn''t help but to imagine that if thepetition with the students from the same Mage Academy was already this intense, then how much more thepetition among the other students of the different Mage Academies throughout the entire Silver Kingdom. Thepetition was already this intense despite just being inside the Silver Mage Academy, then how much more of those studentspleting missions outside from their respective Mage Academies. Leo immediately felt really grateful that he had found a loophole and also to Madam Silva for giving him the chance to abuse such a loophole. He just can''t imagine his own self battling just for a few tens or hundreds of points. It was really troublesome. Something that he hated the most. Imagine a student fighting a fellow student just so that they could guard the Library, just to trim the grasses around the Silver Mage Academy, just to clean the Garden, just to check some of the Silver Mage Academy''s stocks, and many more... And at the end of the day, they would just be rewarded with tens or hundreds of points afterwards. The points that they had earned would most likely just be used to buy them one or two kind resources, and it was in exchange for offending everyone who waspleting the same mission with them, too. In short, it wasn''t really that worth it. But who cares, right? Since this was basically the only way that the Mage Academies had left to their respective students to be strong. Hence, those students could only follow so, whether they like it or not, whether it''s worth it or not, and whether they''ll offend other people or not. Leo also thought that this was just reasonable. With how chaotic was this Celestial World, the weak ones will surely die if they don''t adapt to the current situation. All the Mage Academies throughout the entire Silver Kingdom were only doing this in order for them to groom their respective students, and in order for their respective students to be strong in such a way that they will be able to survive in such a cruel world, the Celestial World. All the studentspetition happening throughout the entire Silver Kingdom was simply just a way of all the Mage Academies to their respective students in order for them to be able to shed from their own cocoons of being weak, and hence finally bing a beautiful butterfly capable of flying freely through the sky. Every day, billions of lives from countless of races living in the Celestial World were being killed in the Battlefield of the War of Races. Which was more likely the same as thepetition happening every day throughout the entire Silver Kingdom. Moreover, those people dying on the battlefield were already strong, to begin with, yet they still died. How much more those students who were basically still greenhorns. The majority of them can''t even kill a Magical Beast yet, so the Mage Academies could only implement such intensepetition to forcefully make them strong. Though solving the problem of the War of Races was simply just to stop the war. But will anyone even do so? With the chance to rule the whole gigantic Celestial World, will a race really just stop the war out of empathy, sympathy, and pity, for all those dying people and for the peace of this world? Even on the former back on Earth that the Humans had lived on only had a few wars, yet thousands of lives were still dying every day nheless. In this new world, the only way to end the war was to simply be strong. No! Specifically for someone to be strong. To be the strongest of all the people living on this to the point where they can make their ownw, what they say is the rules, and what they don''t want will also be followed by everyone. To be strong was the only solution that the countless different races have thought of in order to solve their current problem. How will they be strong? How will they prove that they are stronger? In which way, would the other races believe that a specific race was indeed the strongest? Simple... War! Win the War of Races and their own race will be the ruler of the entire Celestial World! Win the War of Races and their race existence will no longer be threatened by other Foreign races! Win the War of Races and they will be able to create their ideal world! So, the War of Races would never stop. Not until someone could im the throne and be God! Leo quickly shook his head to stop such thoughts from running any further on his mind. Such a thought wasn''t his problem anyway, so why bother. The only thing he should pay attention to now was to do what he was capable of doing. "Maybe I should just return home. Watching this student fight is just making me think of some unnecessary stuffs." Leo said with a shook of his head as he decided to turn around and walk towards the exit of Silver Mage Academy. However, while Leo was walking, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, "What could the great protector of Lady Cassandra be doing around in here in such an hour?" Leo quickly turned his head around to look at the owner of the woman''s voice. He was taken aback for a moment as a beautiful woman in ck hair appeared in front of him; it was actually Elizabeth Snow. Though, Leo turned his head back around again nonchntly as he said, "Nothing much. What could be the Great and only Heir of the Snow Noble Household be doing around the Silver Mage Academy at this hour, too?" Leo was really curious as to whose voice it was at first, but after finding out that it was Elizabeth, he immediately lost his interest. To be honest, the person that Leo really doesn''t want to associate himself with was only Elizabeth. He could feel that despite being so casual, conservative, simple, and nice, something dark was surely hiding beneath inside, ready to devour someone at any moment in her body. In Leo''s opinion, Elizabeth was actually like a scheming spider, capable of trapping anyone even if she was just standing in front of that person and doing nothing. He would rather prefer Cassandra since despite having such a cold demeanor around her, she was simply just an innocent woman that he really wants to hug in his embrace and protect her for an eternity. "Just walking around killing my time, what about you?" Elizabeth said before letting out a pout as she then took a quick step to try and walk closer to Leo''s side. "Are you trying to ignore me?" Elizabeth quickly asked as she stared at Leo''s eyes as if trying to discover something. "Why would I even ignore you?" Leo casually replied as he stared back, but coldness was clear in his eyes. ''I''m not going to be fooled by such a nice-girl action of her.'' Elizabeth was immediately taken aback by such a cold eye of Leo as she quickly took a step back to create some space between them before she defended, "Did I do something to offend you? Is this about what had happened in our room before? You were trying to destroy our room''s image, and as a chosen representative by the majority of my ssmates, I could only helplessly stop you...!" She finished as she soon after showed an apologetic look towards him. "Have you ever heard about the story of the downfall of my Heart city?" Leo suddenly said out of nowhere, which immediately made Elizabeth turn serious. Chapter 42 - The Story Behind The Heart Citys Downfall Chapter 42 The story behind the Heart City''s downfall Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Seeing that Elizabeth was showing a face full of interest to hear his story, Leo slowly looked up at the stars in the sky, breath to calm himself, as he finally began telling the story. "The Heart city wasn''t really going to fall after my parent''s death. In fact, it was supposedly going to flourish and really be an actual city! Unlike now where it could barely be able to feed itself and the title of the city just being an advance-promotion from the Silver royal family of the Silver Kingdom, or otherwise be called as a mere decoration." "After my parent''s death, my brother was supposedly going to return from the battlefield to rule and manage the Heart city, too. I was just 8 years old, and even though my brother doesn''t really want to be the next ruler and had always insisted to give me that position, I was still too young to be able to manage a city back at that time." "However, my brother wasn''t able to return to the Heart city as I received a report saying that my brother was unfortunately killed on the battlefield. Battlefield? That was obviously a cover-up since I''m sure he wasn''t killed on the battlefield! Someone among the Humans had killed him! Thetest report that he had given to me before he was killed was that he was already returning back and was just a few more Kingdoms away before he would finally arrive back at the Silver Kingdom, and henceforth the Heart city afterwards." "I, as a kid back at that time, was excitedly jumping around after reading the letter. I indeed had lost my parents, but knowing that my brother wasing back home, I realized that I still have another family member. What was more, he was quickly running back to save me, too!" "Unfortunately, my brother didn''t make it back either because he died. Despair covered my whole world at that time after knowing that everyone from my family has died, no one to rely on, and has be alone in this cruel world." "Now you might be wondering, if you know such a thing, why didn''t you dare report it? The story would of course reached that part of the story." Leo can''t help but pause. At the side, Elizabeth was currently wearing a confused expression. She was feeling confused as to why Leo was telling her this. But she kept on listening, nheless. "I was 8 years old when all of them died. Only Butler Xiao, Fatty Ben, and General Kevin had remained and stayed by my side to help me defend my family territory, Heart city." "Forced to change and mature early through cruel and forceful methods. I was finally able to be the rightful ruler of the Heart city when I became 10 years old at that time." "Naturally, after I was able to stabilize the Heart city, I immediately brought up the case of my brother''s death to the Royal family of Silver Kingdom, secretly. I used all the proofs and clues that I had collected through the 2 years as I opened up a secret case and had asked the Royal family to help me find my brother''s murderer. Gratefully, they agreed. And I was finally able to catch the tail of the killer through their help after some time. I was finally going to be able to bring justice to my brother''s death." "However... The Royal family suddenly stopped the support all of the sudden. All the tails that I had found disappeared out of nowhere in a matter of one day, and I was immediately forbidden to investigate the case any further." "The reason was simple, it was because they can''t destroy those people who had killed my brother as it would be the same as cutting a strong pir of support from the Silver Kingdom." "Hahahaha! A pir of support? Who cares if they were a pir of support! Since they had killed my brother, a fellow human, then they should also be killed in return!" "It enraged me! I didn''t follow what the foolish Royal family had said to me as I finally allowed the Head of the Logistic Department, Fatty Ben, to secretly collect information. Hence, the establishment of the Scout Department of the Heart city." "After 2 years of collecting information. I finally found out something really interesting. I actually had a fiance that was supposedly going to be married to me the moment I reached 10 years old. Curiously though, no family had even reached out to me at that time I had reached 10 years old, which was supposedly the agreed aged." "So, I was immediately curious about who this family was. I wanted to find out who were these people. Hence, I quickly started a different investigation about this secret fiance of mine." "Unexpectedly, through this investigation, I found out something really interesting..." Leo suddenly paused as he turned to look at Elizabeth, "Do you want to know what it was?" Elizabeth quickly nodded her head multiple times in reply as she found Leo''s story really interesting. It has a lot of twists and turns, and when she finally thought that it was going to be a happy ending, a sudden turn of events would suddenly unfold. In her opinion, his story was something worthy to be made into a novel. "It''s about the Snow Noble Household of the far Northern region of Silver Kingdom. One of Silver Kingdom''s strong pirs of support, a Noble Household so powerful that even the Silver royal family was feeling afraid of them, and a family that the Royal family wouldn''t just casually offend!" Leo can''t help but take a glimpse at Elizabeth. Hearing what Leo had said, Elizabeth''s eyes suddenly widen before stopping from her step and staring at him. She had finally understood why he was telling her this story. However, Leo wasn''t nning of finishing the story yet. "The woman that I was agreed to marry was a daughter from this Noble Household. A woman the same age as me, born the same year and the same day as me, and was also said to be destined to marry me ordingly to both our family." "However, the most interesting part about this was, Fatty Ben''s investigation had also pointed out towards the Snow Noble Household!" Leo suddenly let out a loudugh. "What a small world, right? The family of the woman who had be my fiance was actually the killer of my brother. And the most interesting part about it was, it wasn''t actually the intention of the Snow Noble Household to kill my brother, at all. In fact, they even really wanted to marry their daughter to me! So, why would they kill my brother? Someone who was going to be a part of their family, soon..." "In fact, it was no one''s intention, at all. However, it became one through the order from the woman that was supposedly going to marry me! Killing my brother has unexpectedly be the intention due to that!" "How did it happen? Simple! That woman doesn''t want to be married to me, hence she asked some people to do something to stop the marriage. Unexpectedly, those people that the woman had hired actually thought of simply destroying the Heart city in order to revoke the marriage. Apparently, the reason was because a Noble with its own territory destroyed would have its title revoked due to having no capability to protect its own territory and people. So, me turning into amoner would automatically revoke that proposed marriage." "However, destroying a city openly would surely enrage the Silver royal family, hence it would surely be the reason for a war between the Royal family of the Silver Kingdom and the Snow Noble Household of the far northern region." "Unexpectedly though, those people had found out that there was actually one way that will destroy the Heart city without enraging the Silver royal family. And on top of that, it only requires one single person''s death. So, after hearing the proposal, without any hesitation, the woman chooses to immediately execute this said n, without even knowing who this person she was going to kill." "That person was my brother! By killing my brother, they thought that the whole Heart city would go into downfall due to theck of a capable ruler." "Isn''t that right, Elizabeth Snow, or should I call you, my dearest future wife?" Leo finally finished his story as he quickly pulled Elizabeth towards his body. "But too bad, right? The young man that you don''t want to marry had unexpectedly be a capable ruler of the Heart city and had even earned the affinity to be a Mage! Your family must be really joyous right now, right? Since after knowing it they had quickly proposed to marry you to me at your 18th birthday, again, which is going to be in the next month." "So, what is your reason for walking around the campus at this hour, Lady Elizabeth? Are you really here to really kill time? Or perhaps to kill me? Or maybe just to investigate me further in order to decide whether you should kill me right now or a bitter? Make me enjoy my life for a bit, and before your birthday, you will then order some people to kill me just like what you did to my brother!" Leo quickly pulled Elizabeth''s face closer towards him as he showed a mischievous smile on his face. "Unfortunately though, you are no longer capable of killing me like thest time. Unless, of course, if you openly use the power within your Noble Household to kill me. But unfortunately, you can''t do that because your family will surely not agree with that." Leo soon after pushed Elizabeth to the ground as he turned around and walked away. Suddenly, Leo stopped as he said, "By the way, the person who you should have really killed back then should be me! Because right now, I''m already capable of fighting against you on equal grounds. Moreover, I''m not allowing anything to be the reason for my death. I will be sure to marry you on your 18th birthday and make you suffer afterwards! I will make you pay for my brother''s death in your entire life! Your body and soul will belong to me and you can''t do anything to change that!" "Unless, of course, you kill yourself at that time! But, will I even allow you to do that, HAHAHA!" Leo said with a loud and full of evilughter before finally walking out of the Silver Mage Academy''s gate. Chapter 43 - Cassandras Unexpected Surprise To Leo Chapter 43 Cassandra''s unexpected surprise to Leo Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Along the way to the house, Leo''s mood, which was happy after receiving his points, had turned into a sour mood after meeting Elizabeth. Finally revealing to her that he knew her identity and about his n, was just the first step to his overall n. He had thousands of ns prepared to make her suffer for her entire life on his hand. As soon as Leo arrived in a diverging road, a road that he should take before finally reaching the house, dozens of men wearing ck clothes suddenly block him in front. He showed a mischievous smile on his face as he had already expected this to happen after revealing to Elizabeth his n. "Indeed, I was nning to make you live a little bit longer. To make you enjoy your life for a bit of a moment. However, allowing you to live that long might be a fatal weakness to me, so I''ll just make tonight your death anniversary, my dearest future husband, Leo Heart!" Elizabeth appeared in the middle of this group while showing a cunning smile on her face. "Hahaha, I already told you a while ago, you are no longer capable of killing me unless you use your Snow Noble Household''s power!" Leo said with a shake of his head. Suddenly, multiple rustles sounded among the trees around them as dozens of men wearing ck clothes have also appeared to surround Elizabeth''s group. Unlike the men on Elizabeth''s side who were only wearing pure ck clothes with no symbol that will lead to the identity of their organization. The people who had arrived to help Leo were wearing ck clothes with a Sword logo behind them and a small sword badge hanging on their left chest. "Sword branch of the Sword and Magic!" Elizabeth eximed in shock and horror while staring wide eyed at the people who had surrounded her group. Suddenly a woman slowly walked out of the dark while covering her face with a wooden fan. "I never thought that it will be the great Heir of the Snow Noble Household, Elizabeth Snow, that I will meet today. Unfortunately, great Heiress Elizabeth, Leo is an important person to the Sword and Magic. He is a weapon that the organization wanted to pull towards us, hence I can''t allow any harm to fall to him. Especially, not within my territory!" Madam Silva said as she finally arrived right beside Leo. Leo doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry after being called a ''weapon'' by Madam Silva. Unknown to Leo, the President of Sword and Magic hadbeled him a ''Weapon''. So Madam Silva also called him the same way. "Why...?" Elizabeth stuttered as she almost fell down while pointing towards Madam Silva. Obviously, she was aware of who thetter was. Madam Silva has another identity aside from being the Head of all the branches of Sword and Magic in the Silver Kingdom. She is one of the people who are directly under themand of the President of Sword and Magic. In other words, the only people who are above her in rank are only the two Vice-Presidents, excluding the President. Unexpectedly, this woman had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and was seemingly nning to do everything to protect Leo. "I already told you, you are no longer capable of killing me. So, if you don''t want to start a bloodbath in the street, I suggest you order your men to step away. I''ll remind you of this very important information since you''re going to be my future wife, even without Madam Silva''s help, I will still be capable of killing you!" Leo said as he pointed his finger towards Elizabeth. To be honest, Leo wasn''t really capable of killing all of Elizabeth''s men, even with his Earth Elemental. He wasn''t even sure whether he could really kill her to begin with. His Elemental wasn''t that strong yet to be enough in handling all of her people. The most important point was, he doesn''t even have any idea just how powerful was all of her men. He was just threatening her with some unknown power that Madam Silva has described that he has. Thankfully though, Leo''s n of false threatening was effective as Elizabeth quickly ordered her men to lower their weapons and take a step back. "Before my birthday, I will kill you! Always remember that!" Elizabeth said as she walked away from the ce. Leo was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief and rx himself the moment he realized that Elizabeth was finally gone. Turning around, his head to Madam Silva, he nodded gratefully towards her. "Thank you for saving my life!" "I didn''t know that Elizabeth Snow was actually your fiance!" Madam Silva can''t help butugh, seemingly as if mocking his misfortune. "Investing in you wasn''t really a mistake! Not only will the organization be able to have a future king of Crimson Rose Kingdom as an ally, but also the future Head of the Snow Noble Household!" "Huh?" Leo asked doubtfully. He could agree with the title, future king of Crimson Rose Kingdom, but the title future Head of Snow Noble Household... Ha! He wasn''t even sure whether he can still keep his life the moment the Snow Noble Household got to know that he was making their sole Heir suffer on his hand. They might even make him live a life worse than death. "Do you know what is the most important thing I learned after getting to know you?" Madam Silva suddenly asked intriguingly to Leo. Leo naturally became curious about what he could have unknowingly taught the great Madam Silva, so he shook his head to express that he doesn''t know. "Everything that is deemed impossible by others would be possible if it''s you!" Madam Silva replied as she let out augh. Leo was immediately dumbfounded at Madam Silva''s answer. Unexpectedly, he had actually earned such a high opinion from her. He was only doing everything base on how he deemed fit, really far from the way she described him as. After talking for a while, Madam Silva finally bid farewell to Leo since they had finally arrived near his house. To be honest, Madam Silva had purposely followed Leo along to his home to be assured that he would be safe. Getting inside the house, Leo was suddenly dumbfounded as he stared at the floor covered with roses and candles. Moreover, the roses were arranged on the floor as if guiding him towards something. Following the path made out of roses, Leo finally found himself at Cassandra''s room door. Without any hesitation, he opened the door slowly to see what was inside and what was the stupid woman doing. The moment he opened the door, Leo was immediately dumbfounded as what weed him was Cassandra wearing a really sexy outfit. She was red all over her face and shyness could obviously be seen on her beautiful face too, while she posed a seductive figure in front of him, right on top of the bed. Leo really doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry at this moment as he stared at such a scene. Moreover, roses were actually forming a heart while Cassandra was at the center of it. It was as if inviting him toe and eat her... I mean,e near her. Suddenly, Cassandra stood up from the bed as she slowly walks towards Leo. On top of that, in a really seductive way. He can''t help but to gulp down a mouthful of saliva while staring at her figure slowly walking towards him. Finally, Cassandra arrived in front of Leo. She then began touching his body in a slow rhythm while also moving it all around every ce. She suddenly walked towards his back as she exhaled in his ear before hugging him from behind. Afterwards, Cassandra slowly moves in front of Leo as she turned her face towards him. Unexpectedly though, Leo wasn''t looking like what Cassandra had expected he will be the moment she faced his face. Leo was wearing a really cold expression on his face while a deadly aura was emitting from his body. Cassandra was immediately pulled closer to him before her head was painfully flicked by his finger. "Ouch!" Cassandra immediately pouted as she stared towards Leo, displeased and annoyed. "What is this?" Leo asked solemnly. "Anna told me that you will forgive me if I do this kind of thing to you..." Cassandra said, really embarrassed by her action. "Forgive you for what?...." Leo asked before he finally understood that it was those two stupid couple''s doing. The moment he had left Sword and Magic, Cassandra had surely arrived soon after that and was then asked whether they had a fight or not. The same exact question they had asked to him. The next thing was obvious, they had told her to seduce him so that he will forgive her. Shaking his head, Leo hugged her as he whispers, "Don''t do anything stupid anymore since you''re no longer a kid. Moreover, you''re a princess. Why would you even fall into those two couples'' trap? That''s too stupid of you!" He then let go of her before calmly walking towards his room. Cassandra was staring at Leo''s walking figure angrily. She spent the whole day preparing all of this stuff, tried to seduce him, and she even tried her best on top of that too. Yet, after all of that, he didn''t even say any word of appreciation and only called her ''Stupid!''. To be honest, Cassandra had long realized that everything was a misunderstanding after buying all these stuff. But she also hopes that maybe... Ahhh! Cassandra quickly shook her red as a tomato face as she runs towards her bathroom to change her clothes and to finally take her sleep in order to forget about everything that had happened today, especially this night. Chapter 44 - Trouble Literally Knocking At His Door Part 1 Chapter 44 Trouble literally knocking at his door part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The next day, Leo woke up earlier than usual. Took a bath and did his morning routines before finally going to school. Today was the start of another week, hence the first day for every student to go into each of their respective sses, again. Along the way, Leo and Cassandra passed by many students wearing depressed and ugly expressions on their faces. Obviously, these students weren''t able to earn even a single pointst week, which was very depressing for everyone. Points were everything for every student. A week without earning any points is a week wasted, and a week wasted means that it will surely affect their overall ranking in the ss Ranking at the end of the month. After taking Cassandra to her room, Leo calmly went to his room. After being aware that everyone was having a hard time earning points, being low key was a must for him in order for his secret not to be exposed. Arriving inside, Leo immediately saw Alfred, who was currently also acting really depressed in his seat. Everyone looking at thetter will never realize that this stupid guy had actually earned a total of 500 points this week. "Yow, how''s your night with Cassandra?" Alfred quickly greeted Leo with a smile on his face. A smile with a really obvious hint of perverted stuff. "I''ll surely give you a ''Big Reward'' for it!" Leo replied. He would surely not forget about going to give Alfred a big reward for adding more oil to his already wild fantasiesst night. If he didn''t encounter Elizabethst night, which made his foul mood, then he might have surely ''eaten'' Cassandrast night due to losing control. Imagine, a devilishly beautiful woman acting seductively in front of a person. Anyone would surely lose control of their own lust. Moreover, Cassandra was even wearing a revealing outfit at that time. Any man looking at her will want to push her to bed immediately. Alfred immediately gulped a mouthful of saliva upon hearing what Leo said. He could obviously understand what thetter had meant about the ''Big Reward''. He''s really regretting now for trying to create such a situation for Leo. At this moment, he wasn''t acting depressed anymore, but was literally depressed due to thetter giving him a ''Big Reward''. "Can I request the ''Big Reward'' to be given in ater date?" Alfred said quickly, trying to find a way to escape from the so-called reward. Leo turned around as he smiled mischievously and replied, "Yes, you can, but with interest!" "I think I want to receive the ''Big Reward'' as soon as possible! I''m really excited about what kind of reward you will give me..." Alfred said, feeling really helpless. He would rather choose to receive it without interest than to have any interest. Fate knows just what kind of interest was Leo going to reward him. Soon, teacher Marvin finally arrived in their ssroom. Looking around the ssroom, he let out a smile as he locks his eyes on Leo and Alfred''s location. "Congrattions to Leo for earning 2,678 points, and to Alfred for earning 528 points in the 1st week! Please give them a round of apuse for such a wonderful achievement!" Teacher Marvin suddenly announced with a p of his hand. The room was immediately sent into an uproar after hearing such an announcement. The majority of them weren''t even able to earn a single point, yet there was actually someone who had earned 2,678 and 528 points. Moreover, it was actually one of their ssmates, too. Fate knows just how they freaking did such outstanding deeds! At this moment, Leo and Alfred were shocked beyond belief. They were doing everything to try to hide their secret, yet the school was actually still able to find out about it. They weren''t only trying their best to hide their secret, but they were also being extremely low-key. Moreover, Leo had even purposely chosen one of the toughest missions for the 1st year students like him. Also, the Sword and Magic would surely cover their tails since they weren''t fools that will just let anyone caught them easily. He really wonders just how did the Silver Mage Academy found out. Actually, teacher Marvin didn''t find out that they had some kind of a cheat, even the Silver Mage Academy didn''t found out any problem about their points. His pure purpose of announcing it was just to congratte them and to raise the morals of his students. Any teacher would do so, right? The moment teacher Marvin had found out about Leo and Alfred''s score, his first reaction was astonishment and admiration. Soon after, he quickly thought of an idea, since he was already expecting his students to lose all their hopes of earning points. Unfortunately, though, Leo and Alfred misunderstood what teacher Marvin''s action was all about. Leo was panicking deep inside at this moment while thinking of ways to try to cover something up. Suddenly though, the door of their ssroom was pushed open and an olddy walked inside before she whispered something to teacher Marvin''s ear the moment she arrived close to him. Teacher Marvin nodded his head repeatedly while listening. After a few minutes, the olddy left as teacher Marvin''s eyes lit up brightly soon after. "Today one student would be transferring to our ssroom. Let''s all wee, Angel!" Teacher Marvin said before a woman walked slowly inside the ssroom. Leo and Alfred were staring in disbelief soon after they saw who the woman was. The both of them quickly looked at each other''s expression, then realizing that both of them were feeling the same way. The woman that walked inside has a petite figure, has a round buttock, a big breast, a slender leg, and her hair and pupils were brown. No... That wasn''t the most important part! The woman that walked inside their ssroom was actually Angel, Madam Silva''s assistant at Sword and Magic! "What the heck is she doing here!" Leo silently whispered towards Alfred. Obviously, he already knew that Alfred also doesn''t have an answer about it. He was only asking it to express his disbelief and confusion. "I''m Angel, 18 years old. I will be your ssmate starting today, it''s my pleasure to meet all of you!" Angel said before bowing her head a little to everyone. Every man in the ssroom was immediately in uproar after hearing that Angel was going to be their ssmate. Their reaction was already expected since there were only two beautiful women in their room, the voluptuous woman and the legal loli, hence the addition of another beautiful woman was like a blessing for them. "Please choose a seat, Lady Angel!" Teacher Marvin said to Angel. He was really in a good mood right now. Another powerful person was now a member of his ss. The old woman, miss Bernadeth, had whispered to teacher Marvin that a transferee was assigned to his ss. At first, he was just curious. But, after she finished, he immediately became good mood. This transferee wasn''t just any ordinary student, she was actually a student rmended by Sword and Magic. However, unlike Leo, who was only rmended by the Sword and Magic of Silver Kingdom branch. On the other hand, Angel was rmended by the HQ of Sword and Magic. The two were like mountains and hills. One was rmended by a Kingdom while the other was rmended by an Empire. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. Simply put, the two can''tpare! Angel nodded her head in response before she started walking. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, she curiously stopped in front of Alfred. Everyone was curious immediately as they thought about what Angel''s rtionship was with Alfred. But they quickly dismissed such a thought as they saw Alfred dashing away from his seat as he transferred to another empty seat, which was just in front of Leo''s. Alfred''s action was understandable, though. The moment Angel arrived in front of him, she immediately stared at him with an obvious hint behind. He naturally understood what she meant, it was simply, "Get out, I want this chair!". Teacher Marvin didn''t mind anything that just happened as he resumed today''s lesson like usual. Chapter 45 - Trouble Literally Knocking At His Door Part 2 Chapter 45 Trouble literally knocking at his door part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral It was at this moment that Leo finally realized what Angel''s purpose of transferring to their ssroom was. Angel was actually sent by Madam Silva to protect Leo. It was understandable and to be expected though, since Elizabeth was just around the corner. Anytime was a possibility for Elizabeth to attack him, and if they don''t have any countermeasures prepared, they will surely lose a ''Weapon'' that the Sword and Magic wanted to pull to their organization. "Hey, did the Academy found out?" Leo immediately asked Angel, as he was really curious about whether he was found out or not. Base on teacher Marvin''s reaction, he doesn''t seem like someone who had caught someone red-handed. It was really confusing since he was just doing things just like what he usually does. Maybe it was the calm before the storm or something. However, since Angel was here right now, Leo quickly raises the question to her to finally clear his confusion. Angel just stared at Leo confusingly in response, though. "You see, he had congratted me and Alfred a while ago. So, I thought that maybe the Academy found out..." Leo quickly exined. "You can rest assured, even the Second Prince won''t be able to find out what''s wrong with your points!" Angel immediately assured Leo. Leo was finally able to breathe in relief after clearing out his confusion. He had really thought that he was caught red-handed awhile ago. Also, Leo finally realized that his panic was actually unnecessary. He had almost forgotten that Sword and Magic were even more powerful than Silver Kingdom, hence it shouldn''t be easy trying to catch one of their own tails. Especially if this tail was leading towards their so-called ''Weapon''. After finally bing rx, Leo could finally focus all of his attention on teacher Marvin''s discussion. At this moment, teacher Marvin was currently discussing about the usage of Mana stones, different types, sizes, and their importance. The lesson continued the entire morning, and finally, they were dismissed as teacher Marvin left the ssroom. Just like what Leo had expected, all of his ssmates crowded around him and Alfred to inquire about how they had earned a lot of points, whether they could join their team, and etc... Leo really could not do anything to help them. If he indeed allowed a lot of people to know about his secret, then surely sooner orter it would be found out by the Silver Mage Academy. Moreover, everyone here was a Noble. Hence, if ever they found out about the so-called ''cheat'', then a more abusive ''cheat'' would surely be inventedter on. The invention of this abusive ''cheat'' would surely then deemed the purpose of the Academies for setting apetition useless. Obviously, Leo doesn''t want to be the sinner that will cause that to happen. So, even if he wanted to help them, he will still choose not to. Shaking his head, Leo suddenly jumped out of the window which was then followed by Alfred and Angel. Their room was only on the second floor. Hence, jumping down from the window won''t be dangerous for them. Moreover, the ground was covered by trees and bushes too, which would surely make theirnding a lot safer. Quicklynding down on the ground, Leo, Alfred, and Angel quickly began running away. Just like what Leo had expected, their ssmates also jumped down from the window. Obviously, if he can do it, how much more of them! ..... It was only until Leo had reached near his house did he finally be able to escape from the pursuit of his ssmates. At this moment, Leo was only with Angel, since Alfred had separated ways with them at the diverge road so that they can divide the group chasing after them. "By the way, isn''t it a bit too much for Madam Silva to send you?" Leo can''t help but ask. He was really curious why Madam Silva had specifically sent Angel to be his bodyguard. In fact, Madam Silva had a lot of men, just basing onst night''s confrontation with Elizabeth. So, she could have just chosen one from them to be his bodyguard, right? "Madam Silva received some information that Elizabeth is currently moving something really big to kill you, hence she purposely assigned me to be your bodyguard." Angel exined. "What n is that girl even capable of think..." Leo wasn''t able to finish his sentence when he was suddenly left dumbfounded at the current scene in front of his house. Multiple carriages were parked in front of Leo''s house, while tens of men were moving a lot of unknown things inside. "Who sent you here!" Angel immediately asked as soon as she pulled one man to her side. She was currently putting a dagger in the man''s neck in order to make the man answer her question seriously. "Ahh! Miss... We are only a group of ordinary men that was ordered by our employer to bring this luggage inside this house... Miss, please have mercy, I still have a family to feed..." The man tried to quickly say a reply despite struggling. He was obviously really afraid that the woman in front of her would immediately slit his throat if he replies anyter. Angel immediately pulled back her dagger as she realized that this group of people were indeed only ordinary workers, specifically from a carrier business. "Who is the one that hired you?" Leo asked curiously. He was really curious about who''s the person that dared to trespass in his house. Base on Angel''s action, it was obvious that this wasn''t the doing of the Sword and Magic. "She''s currently.... ins... inside the house!" The man replied in fear while pointing inside the house. Leo and Angel quickly run towards the house to look for the person who had hired these carriers. Arriving inside, they quickly noticed that the workers were bringing the stuff to the second floor, hence they immediately moved forward towards the second floor. Arriving on the second floor, Leo and Angel were immediately taken aback at the woman ordering the workers around. It was actually Elizabeth! Angel finally realized that the big move that they had received was actually implying to a literal big move. Moving all of Elizabeth''s stuff to Leo''s house was indeed a big move. Angel excused herself as she walked outside of the house, obviously nning to report to Madam Silva the current situation happening right now. Right after Angel left, Leo quickly pulled Elizabeth towards him as he angrily said, "What the heck do you think you are doing?!" Elizabeth smiled cunningly as she replied, "Moving to the same house as my future husband! Isn''t that a proper thing to do by your-future-wife?" Leo was immediately rendered speechless. Indeed, it''s just proper for the Fianc¨¦e to move to her future husband''s house. However, if he indeed allowed such a thing to happen, then he might not be able to sleep peacefully anymore due to always being on constant alert to Elizabeth''s ns. "Does your family even know what you are doing?" Leo said as he left go of her while feeling really helpless deep inside at his current situation. "Don''t worry Darling~! They even fully supported my n!" Elizabeth said with a wink. Since killing Leo has now be nearly impossible due to him having the support of Madam Silva, hence Elizabeth had thought of changing into a new n. She was unable to kill Leo secretly because the Sword and Magic are protecting him secretly. But what if she kills him openly? Hence, she ns to stay in the same house as him in order for her to attack him openly and easily. Sword and Magic might be able to prepare for any possible attack on Leo in the dark. But they will surely be unable to defend from any attack that wille just right beside him. Leo was immediately angered by Elizabeth''s wink. He really wanted to kill this woman right this moment, but doing so would be stupid since it would also render all of his past efforts useless. Hence, he could only walk away out of her chosen room to quickly calm and rx himself. Arriving outside, Leo coincidentally found Angel carrying some bags out of Sword and Magic carriage. "What are those bags for?" Leo asked curiously. "Madam Silva said that starting today I will also be living with you!" Angel replied, seemingly nonchnt about such a thing, before getting inside the house to put her luggage inside. "F*ck!" Leo can''t help but swear inside his mind.. When he was finally able to solve all the problems, he once had and was ready to live his life peacefully, trouble suddenly came knocking on his door. As in literally knocking at his house door! Chapter 46 - Finally Learning How To Cast Magic Spells Chapter 46 Finally learning how to cast Magic spells Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Just after Leo wanted to return back to the house, Cassandra finally arrived. "What are those carriages for?" Cassandra asked curiously as soon as she arrived in front of Leo. Hearing Cassandra''s question, Leo could only helplessly exined to her all the things that had happened. Since she would find out about it anyway, then it''s much better that she will get that information from his own mouth. Cassandra was immediately in shock after hearing another part of Leo''s story. She only knew about his struggle and how he grew up to his present self, it was really out of her expectations that he actually had a fiance already. Soon after, she quickly felt alert after finding out that this fianc¨¦e was actually Elizabeth. It was fine if it was someone else because Cassandra was confident in her beauty. But Elizabeth was another case, since both of their beauty was at the same level. Cassandra immediately locks on Leo''s shoulder with her hand, as if afraid that someone will suddenly take him away from her. Leo could only smile awkwardly at Cassandra''s reaction. ..... The next day, Leo entered Silver Mage Academy surrounded by three beautiful girls. Everyone that sees them along the way was immediately attracted to their direction since three beauties following one guy was really a rare sight for them. "I''lle to school alone next time!" Leo can''t help but swear deep in his mind. Although Leo was already used to being looked at by plenty of people due to his status of Viscount and a lord of a city on top of that, this was still his first time of being stared at due to having three beauties walking along with him. Even though it was every men''s dream to be able to have many beautiful girls by their side, he was different from them since he prefers a peaceful life. A peaceful life away from the trouble! A peaceful life that will never threaten his own life! Leo''s life seemingly took a huge turn, and he was really sure that he will no longer have any peaceful life after this huge turn of events. Cassandra, Angel, and Elizabeth. Three beauties capable of causing a war between Kingdoms and Empires due to their beauty were now currently living in the same house as him. For that sole reason alone, peacefulness would be impossible. "F*ck! This would surely cause me an endless amount of trouble!" Cassandra alone was already causing Leo a lot of trouble, yet 2 girls were added. If Fate was ying with him, then this is no longer funny! Finally arriving in the Academy, Leo quickly bid farewell before dashing to his room. He didn''t dare to take Cassandra to her room this time, since Elizabeth and Angel were surely going to follow along with him. "Yow, why are you rushing?" Alfred greeted as soon as Leo sat on his chair. "To run away from trouble..." Leo replied while trying to catch his breath. "Huh..." Their conversation was immediately interrupted since teacher Marvin suddenly already arrived. Everyone immediately felt curious as to why teacher Marvin arrived so early today. It was really unusual for someone who used to arrive right after the bell rang. "Today, I will begin teaching all of you about Magic spells!" Teacher Marvin said, which immediately made all the student''s eyes to lit up. Everyone finally understood why teacher Marvin arrived earlier than usual today. It was simply because they were now going to be taught about Magic spells! This was the lesson that they had long been waiting forever since they stepped inside Silver Mage Academy. Every student that had learned about their affinity to be Mages only had one dream in their mind from the very beginning, ''To finally be able to cast a Magic spell!''. What all of them were doingst week was just to make them adopt and experience how a Mage Academy life works. And since the first week had already passed, then it was now time to officially start the real lesson of the Silver Mage Academy. "We are going to the stadium in the center of the building to learn about how to cast a Magic spell." Teacher Marvin said before motioning to everyone to form a line outside. As soon as they arrived outside, the ss 1S- immediately noticed that the other students from ss 1S and ss 1S+ were actually also going to the stadium to learn about how to cast a Magic spell with them. After a while, every student from ss 1S-, 1S, and 1S+ finally arrived in the stadium. The stadium was actually a lot bigger than what they could see from their rooms. Being inside the stadium than looking at it from above has allowed every student to realize the difference. The stadium was 200x200 meters in size, made out of unknown but surely a tough material capable of withstanding powerful Magic spells. And also, just merely standing in the stadium, everyone could immediately feel rich Mana flowing around them, too. ''Such a marvelous feeling!'' Obviously, an array that gathers the Mana around was built below the stadium grounds in order for such a thing to happened. The three ss 1S''s were immediately gathered together in the center of the stadium. Soon after, teacher Marvin stood on a tform to start the lesson. "Spellcasting is the most important part of being a Mage. If a Mage is not able to cast a single spell, then that person is not considered a Mage and will never be recognized as a Mage by any Mage organization. Simply put, the moment you were able to absorb the Mana from a Mana stone was not the day you had be Mages, but only when you can finally cast a Magic spell." "Casting a spell is not as easy as absorbing Mana from Mana stones. To cast a spell, you need to gather the Mana around the surrounding and make a spell using the Mana you have gathered." Teacher Marvin put his hand in front before closing his eyes. "Fire!" The table in front of teacher Marvin suddenly started burning. "Water!" The fire was then quickly extinguished with a sudden flush of water. "Earth!" The water that had extinguished the fire was quickly trapped by a sphere made out of rock that had suddenly appeared out of thin air soon after. "Nature!" The rock that trapped the water was then suddenly covered with green, tiny weeds. "..." Teacher Marvin continued casting different Elemental spells. All the spells he had cast were also followed by different colors of Magic circle and different Elements being used to form his Magic spells. Coincidentally, the way teacher Marvin cast his spells was actually somewhat the same as when Leo was trying to form his Elementals in his consciousness. In the case of Leo''s though, he just needed to focus on absorbing the specific Elemental Mana from the air to his right palm, and then he will be able to form the Elemental in his consciousness. However, what teacher Marvin was doing was also different from how Leo formed his Elementals. The former creates the specific Element Mana he needed for the Magic spell through converting the Mana he had gathered from the surrounding. On the other hand, thetter needed to rely on which Element Mana was rich on his surrounding to form his Elemental. Simply put, teacher Marvin creates the different Element Mana, while Leo could only absorb what specific Element Mana was rich around his surrounding. "First step to able to cast a Magic spell is simply to be able to absorb the Mana in your surrounding. To absorb this Mana is somewhat the same as how you absorbed the Mana from a Mana stone. Focus your spirit and control the Mana as you then gathered the Mana from your surrounding to your body." Teacher Marvin said as he motioned everyone to begin. All the students nodded their heads in response as they closed their eyes, put their hands in front of them, focused their own spirits, and when they finally began absorbing the Mana around their surrounding the same way as to how they absorbed Mana from a Mana stone. Everyone quickly opened their eyes in amazement soon after, which simply implies that all of them were sessful in absorbing the Mana around their surrounding. "The Mana that you have sessfully absorbed is actually called Pure Mana. Pure Mana is a form of Mana which has no element mix within, just a pure Mana with nothing more." Since everyone was already done with the first step, teacher Marvin quickly continued to the second step, "The second step is to turn this Pure Mana you have absorbed into a specific Element Mana that you needed in order to cast the Magic spell you have in mind." Everyone quickly followed what teacher Marvin had exined. First, all the students repeated the first step of absorbing Mana, and then they quickly followed the second step as all of them focused all of their attention on turning the gathered Pure Mana on their hand into a specific Element Mana. However, everyone who had not yet casted a Magic spell before quickly failed in this second step. Those students who had failed slowly opened their eyes as they turned to look at teacher Marvin for an answer. "Those that had sessfully done the second step can proceed to teacher Candice to continue, while those who failed to remain here with me!" Teacher Marvin said as he pointed towards a beautiful teacher below the tform. This teacher was voluptuous and a 6th-foot tall height. She has fair and white skin, well-rounded buttocks, a huge breast, a slender leg, and her beauty was only a little bit lower than a beauty like Cassandra and Elizabeth. Also, her hair was ck and short, specifically shoulder length, and a ck pupil. Leo immediately rated her in his mind as, "93/100!" "Everyone who hadpleted the second stepe with me to that side!" Teacher Candice sweetly said to the students that seed in the second step before walking away from the students who had failed the second step. Unfortunately, Leo was among these students who had failed the second step. He was used to absorbing the specific rich Element Mana in the air, so he had no idea at all on how to turn this Pure Mana on his hand into a specific Element Mana. Teacher Marvin suddenly became dubious when he found out that Leo had actually failed the second step. Thetter was, after all, a student rmended by Sword and Magic, so he had a high expectation for him.. Contrary to his expectations, though, thetter had actually failed the second step. Chapter 47 - Finally Able To Cast A Magic Spell Chapter 47 Finally able to cast a Magic spell Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral To be honest, Leo was indeed having a problem on how to convert the Pure Mana on his hand into a Mana with a specific Element. It was really unlike his own way of absorbing Element Mana, in forming his Elementals too. Leo was used to absorbing the specific rich Element Mana in the surrounding when forming a specific Elemental in his consciousness, unlikely to casting Magic spells where he actually needed to convert the Mana into a specific Element, Mana, that his Magic spell needed in order to be cast. "Everyone that had failed toplete step 2 might wonder, why am I unable to convert the Pure Mana into an Element Mana? Simply put, you need to learn first the property of each Element Mana before you are able to sessfully convert the Pure Mana into an Element Mana!" Teacher Marvin said as he put his hand up in front before casting a Fire spell. "me!" A me quickly appeared on teacher Marvin''s hand. "To convert a Pure Mana into a Fire Mana, you need to make the Pure Mana you have gathered on your hands into a really active state Pure Mana, which would then create heat within them. This active state is the property of a Fire Mana." Teacher Marvin exined as he quickly changes the red Magic circle into a blue Magic circle. "To convert a Pure Mana into a Water mana, you need to make the Pure Mana into a soft state, which is the property of a Water Mana..." Teacher Marvin exined, then he began exining all the property of other Elements. "To convert into an Earth mana, you need to make it into a Hard state, which is the property of an Earth Mana. To convert into a Nature Mana, you need to make it into an alive state, which is the property of a Nature Mana. To convert into a Wind Mana, you need to make it into a flexible state, which is the property of a Wind Mana...." Teacher Marvin continued on as he keeps on changing the color of the Magic circle on his hand to each of the different Element. While teacher Marvin was exining, Leo at the same time was also quickly starting to convert the Pure Mana the same way as to how the former had exined. Just by following what was exined, he was slowly able to convert the Pure Mana into a Fire Mana. "I can finally summon a Fire Elemental!" Leo thought to himself. Since forming an Elemental needed a specific Element Mana, then with this Fire Mana on his hand, he would be able to finally form a Fire Elemental. However... Leo immediately began absorbing the Fire Mana he had converted to his consciousness. Contrary to his expectations, though, he wasn''t actually able to form a Fire Elemental. He actually was able to, but he was only able to form the Fire Elemental''s lower body before it quickly vanished from his consciousness. "Ha?" Leo became dubious as to why he was unable to finish forming his Fire Elemental. He quickly focused again as he tried to convert the Pure Mana on his hand into a Fire Mana before he began absorbing it through his right palm, again. However, it was still the same as what had happened on his first try. He could only form the lower body of the Fire Elemental. Leo wanted to continue trying, but teacher Marvin suddenly started exining something again, which immediately interrupted his focus on his current dilemma. "Take note; not every mage, after turning the Pure Mana into an Element Mana, can immediately be able to cast a Magic spell. You need to always keep in your mind that all the Magic spells needed a different amount of Element Mana in order to be sessfully cast by you. And a Mage also has a limited amount of Pure Mana that their body can absorb, so you will be unable to cast magic spells that are above your own limit." Teacher Marvin exined, which immediately made the majority of the students embarrassed. To be honest, the majority of them had actually thought of casting powerful Magic spells just after being able to convert the Pure Mana into an Element Mana. Some people had even thought of casting a Lightning spell, Magma spell, and other powerful Magic spells that they had thought. Just with teacher Marvin''s exnation, Leo''s problem was finally answered. The reason that he can''t form a Fire Elemental was simply because it was above his limit. It was reasonable though since a Fire Elemental was such a destructive Elemental, hence naturally it also needs a lot of Fire Mana in order to sessfully form. If he can indeed summon such a powerful Elemental, then he would surely be destroying the bnce of the Celestial World. Leo had also realized something really important too, "If I''m able to raise the capacity of Pure Mana that my body can handle, then will that also allow me to summon more Elementals?" Thinking about such thoughts, Leo immediately became excited as he swore to himself that he will use the remaining sixrge Mana stones that he had found as soon as possible. If he could raise the absorption limit of his body, then he will be able to summon more Elementals to aid him in earning points. He might even be able to form an army made out of different Elementals. "Since all of you are finally able to convert a Pure Mana into an Element Mana, then it''s time for me to teach you how to cast a Magic spell. I rmend that let''s start with Wind Mana since it''s the simplest and weakest Element, Mana, out of all the Element Mana!" Teacher Marvin said as he motioned to everyone to pay attention. "I will cast the simplest form of Wind spell which is called, Wind Dagger. A Wind Dagger is simply a dagger made out of the wind, it''s easy to cast since you only need to imagine a dagger in your mind as you slowly form your Wind Mana into that of a dagger. Afterwards, a Magic circle will form and a Wind Dagger will be casted. Do you all understand?" Teacher Marvin exined while at the same time demonstrating to everyone how to sessfully cast a Wind Dagger spell. All the students quickly nodded their heads in excitement. ''We can finally cast a spell!'' "Now, it''s time for all of you to do it!" Teacher Marvin said as he motioned for everyone to proceed. All the students immediately started doing the first step, the second step, and finally thest step. Just like what was exined, they were indeed sessfully able to cast a Wind Dagger spell. However, the shape and size of all of their Wind Daggers were actually different from each other. Some had it long, some had it short, some had even only formed half of it, which was really embarrassing as that student quickly cancel casting his Wind Dagger spell. Leo was also able to sessfully cast the Magic spell. But, his wasn''t a Wind Dagger though, but a Wind Sword. The moment he had thought of making a dagger, he had suddenly thought that he might as well try to form it into a sword first. Just like what he had expected, he was sessful. What was really unexpected though, he was actually able to form three swords made out of the wind? Right this moment, everyone was staring at Leo in shock, admiration, and jealously evident in their eyes. They were ordered to cast a dagger, surely because of their Mana capacity. But someone was actually able to cast three Wind Sword. ''Just how high was his Mana capacity in order toplete such casting?!'' Teacher Marvin was also in shock and in admiration of Leo''s Mana capacity, "Just like what I expect from someone rmended by Sword and Magic! But, why was he unable toplete step two at first?" He thought to himself. Leo was feeling the same way as teacher Marvin at this moment, too. To be honest, he had actually only thought of casting one Wind Sword, however; he tried to cast a second one soon after since he felt that he was still not at his limit. But still, he found that he hasn''t reached his limit yet right after casting two Wind Sword, so he quickly followed with another one soon after. Three Wind Sword was then casted in such a way, which was the moment he finally found out was his limit. However, teacher Marvin suddenly rushed towards Leo.. He grabbed Leo''s hand as he stared at the threeyers of Magic circle, stack together on his hand, in shock and astonishment. Chapter 48 - Triple Layer Casting Chapter 48 Triple Layer Casting Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Teacher Marvin is currently staring widely at Leo''s threeyer Magic circle. The threeyer Magic circle is stacked together delicately, and in the middle of each of the three Magic circles were one sword each, which has then finally formed a three sword seemingly in a formation of three fingers. Teacher Marvin was really shocked as he turned to look at Leo and he quickly asked, "How are you able to do a Triple Layer Casting?!" Base on teacher Marvin''s years of experience, such casting technique is something really hard to aplish. Even throughout his entire life, he had only met a few people capable of doing Triple Layer Casting. Triple Layer Casting was one of the unique techniques of casting Magic spell were a Mage stack together three Magic circles with each other. This stacking of Magic circle was specifically invented for three different purposes. First, Quick Casting multiple Magic spells, such as triple fireball, three side methrower, and the likes... Second, the fusion of different Magic spells would then result in a much more powerful Magic spell, such as a me ball with a molten rock property, a methrower that has an acid property, and the likes... Andstly, the most important purpose of such casting technique, to enhance the effect of a Magic spell by adding enhancement spell to the main Magic spell, such as a me ball with a speed enhancement, a methrower with a tracking enhancement, and the likes... Now, however, such a unique technique has actually appeared in Leo''s casting. Leo was immediately rendered speechless at teacher Marvin''s reaction. He really can''t believe that what he had casually done was actually a unique technique. "Triple Layer Casting, what is that?" Leo replied, feeling dubious. It was the first time for him hearing about casting technique, he doesn''t even know that Triple Layer Casting even existed before. "That in your hands! That technique in casting a Magic spell is called Triple Layer Casting. Don''t tell me you just unconsciously casted using a unique casting technique?" Teacher Marvin immediately became dumbfounded at Leo''s reaction. Just based on Leo''s reaction, he could already see that he seriously doesn''t have any idea about Triple Layer Casting. However, teacher Marvin still can''t rule out the possibility that Leo is just acting that he doesn''t know in order to hide his real ability from the others. Unconsciously casting a unique casting technique was something unheard of, at least in teacher Marvin''s own opinion. If Leo''s case was indeed as such, then just how monstrous was Leo''s talent in casting that he is even capable of unconsciously doing a Triple Layer Casting, something that even expert Mages in speed casting could hardly make. "I was only casting one sword at a time since I felt like I still haven''t reached my limit yet, and I didn''t notice that I had actually done a... Triple Layer Casting, thingy..." Leo answered while scratching his head, showing how clueless he was about the Triple Layer Casting technique. However, deep inside, Leo actually had an idea about how he has done the Triple Layer Casting. To be honest, his way of casting was actually just by following how his right palm has always absorbed the Element Mana around the surrounding. When he was casting the Wind Sword, he remembered the numerous stack of Magic circles that will appear every time from his palm to his whole right hand. This numerous stack of Magic circles could only be seen by him though, and it was through this method where he got the idea of stacking Magic circles. Actually, he could feel that he is still able to stack more Magic circles, if only his Mana capacity is a lot higher than now, then doing so would have been possible. Also, this thing was rted to the Red Cube that had merged with his right palm, hence naturally Leo needed to make a lie to cover it up. Unknowingly though, his lie has only turned things much more troublesome than he had expected. "Just what you should expect from Sword and Magic! They will only rmend monsters among monsters..." Teacher Marvin said before walking back to the tform. He finally understood why Leo was rmended by Sword and Magic. Although it was obvious that it was Leo''s first time casting a Magic spell, his talent, however, could bebeled as one of the monster talent Mages. Teacher Marvin can''t help but feel delighted that such monster talent had actually fallen to his ssroom. He could surely speak highly about his achievements to the others after this. Teacher Marvin can''t help but imagine a scenario when his bragging with his friends. He can''t wait to see their faces the moment he said, "I had taught a Monster talent Mage one time, have you ever tried teaching one in your entire life, ha?!" At this moment, every student, even those who had followed teacher Candice, was also attracted to themotion done by teacher Marvin and Leo. And after learning just how marvelous was a Triple Layer Casting, every student of the three ss 1S was immediately sent into an uproar. They can''t believe that they had actually seen for themselves a Triple Layer Casting. Moreover, it was done unconsciously, and just by a 1st-year student, too. Just these two things are already an unbelievable thing after another unbelievable thing. If they are to tell such stories to others, then they would surely be titled as a liar. After the small scene, the lesson was immediately continued by teacher Marvin by forcing everyone to listen to his discussion. Soon after, the ss was finally dismissed. Just likest time, Leo and Alfred along with Angel immediately vanished out of nowhere from their ss 1S-. They were not fools to dare and stay with their ssmates. They already knew that another endless desperate persuading will only happen if they stayed any longer, hence they should escape far from them as soon as possible. Arriving far from the stadium, Leo finally decided to stop and wait for Cassandra and the other''s arrival. He wanted to start a meeting to change some stuff to their n, to fix the possibility of getting caught. Soon, Cassandra, Anna, Michael, and the other three students finally arrived. Unexpectedly though, Elizabeth has also followed along with them. This immediately caused Leo to be pissed once again. "What the heck are you even doing here, shouldn''t you be going with your fellow ssmates?" Leo angrily asked Elizabeth. "Is it wrong for a fianc¨¦e toe with her future husband?" Elizabeth answered while acting innocently. Her answer immediately causes an uproar among their group. Not only did Leo already have a beauty such as Cassandra by his side, but another beauty named Elizabeth has unexpectedly turned out to be his fianc¨¦e, too. Alfred finally understood what Leo had meant of running away from trouble the moment he had entered their ssroom. Obviously, the trouble he was talking about was Elizabeth. It was understandable though, Leo already has Cassandra by his side, and with another woman suddenly entering his life, even he would be having trouble facing such a situation. Although it was also Alfred''s dream to be surrounded by beauties, he only wanted that to happen if he was already strong enough to protect such beauties. In his opinion, beauty is always followed by trouble. And speaking of the devil... Carlos and his fellow ss 1S+ students, who were part of Elizabeth''s faction before, could already be seen walking towards Leo and the others. Obviously, everyone part of Leo''s faction was quick to understand that it was because of Elizabeth why Carlos ising towards them, while anger was evident on thetter''s face, too. They were no fools for believing that it was just a coincidence or the likes that they are being stared full of killing intent by Carlos'' faction. Elizabeth was secretly smiling cunningly at the side. She had already told Carlos and the others a while ago that she will be leaving the faction, and will be joining Leo''s faction while using the excuse that Leo was capable of Triple Layer Casting.. Just like what she had expected, Carlos and the others would be ming Leo for why they will lose her from them, hence they will then look for Leo. Chapter 49 - Leo Vs Carlos Chapter 49 Leo vs Carlos Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "I want to have a fight with you! The winner will keep Elizabeth to their faction while the loser will f*ck off!" Carlos immediately said as soon as he arrived in front of Leo. "I don''t want to! If you want to keep her, then just get her out far from me this instant! No need for any battle, just keep her if you want. You can even bring her to one of your homes if you really like to!" Leo quickly rejected Carlos'' challenge. ''Who was Elizabeth even kidding here?'' Leo wasn''t a fool! If Elizabeth wants to use Carlos as a means of causing trouble to him, then just by making Carlos issue a challenge to him wouldn''t be enough, since he could just simply reject such a challenge. Moreover, he wasn''t foolish enough to fall into such an obvious trap, too. Carlos was stronger than him, really, that was an undisputed fact. Hence, epting the challenge is such a stupid thing to do as he would surely lose the battle. "No way, I don''t want to be part of a weak faction! I only want to be a member of a faction with someone capable of Triple Layer Casting!" Elizabeth quickly said, adding more oil to the already burning fire in Carlos'' mind. Carlos was further enraged immediately after being called weak. He doesn''t care anymore whether Elizabeth was going to return to their faction or not, he just wanted to prove that he is much stronger than Leo right at this moment. "Let''s just forget about her, we don''t need her anymore. Let''s just fight to prove who is much stronger between the two of us!" Carlos said to Leo. "No thanks, you can im the strongest person title, I don''t care about it!" Leo said before turning around. He was really not interested, specifically if he is just going to humiliate himself in doing epting the challenge. However, such action of turning around and ignoring him was enough to trigger Carlos furthermore. He felt that it was an insult being rejected in such a way, hence he quickly grabbed Leo''s shoulder before making him turn around and throwing a really hard punch towards thetter''s face soon after. Leo quickly stumbled back after receiving the punch to his face. Blood quickly oozed from his lips, making his lips red. Obviously, Carlos'' action was also enough to make him enraged, too! Leo didn''t think of ying safe anymore, or any consequences after this fight. He quicklyunched himself towards Carlos. Quickly arriving in front of thetter, he then swiftly sent a kick towards thetter''s feet to make him out of bnce. However, Carlos wasn''t stupid to just allow himself to receive that sort of kick from Leo. He quickly raised the targeted feet as he thought of trying to stomp Leo''s feet the moment his kick arrives. Unexpectedly though, Leo was able to quickly change his attack pattern as he suddenly jumped towards Carlos''s only feet standing on the ground, which has sessfully made Carlos fall to the floor. After making Carlos fall to the ground, Leo quickly slid his own body to Carlos'' body, holding thetter down. Then he repeatedly sent out punches towards thetter''s head. Carlos also didn''t allow Leo to freely hit him, as he kept on throwing punches to Leo''s face. But all of his punch was easily dodged by Leo by simply moving quickly to left and right while still punching Carlos''s head. Unknown to Leo though, his hold towards Carlos''s body would actually weaken every time he tried to dodge thetter''s punch. Carlos didn''t care about Leo''s punch anymore as he quickly tried to flip his body the moment thetter''s hold weakens, which was sessful and had also thrown Leo upfront. It was finally Carlos''s turn as he stood up quickly as then locked on Leo''s waist, pulling it upward, and then trying to forcefully make Leo''s head hit the floor. However, Leo wouldn''t just allow Carlos'' attack to be sessful. A sudden hand made out of rock appeared out from Leo''s clothes before punching directly towards Carlos'' stomach, making thetter let go of its hold to Leo''s waist and at the same time being thrown a few meters away from him. Carlos on the ground was unable to stand up anymore due to the extreme pain he felt every time he tried to move his body. Right after that, the rock hand that Leo used has also quickly vanished, like it never appeared in the first ce. But everyone was quick enough to notice the hand made out rock appearing out of nowhere from Leo''s clothes. Leo didn''t mind it though, whether they saw it or not, that doesn''t matter at all. What he only cares about right now was to make the person who had caused this pay! He slowly stood up from the ground as he wipes the blood from his lips. Turning around, he walked towards Elizabeth before quickly pulling her towards him as he quickly sent a p to her face. "Next time, if you want to try to make us fight, be sure that you run away far from me as soon as possible. The next time, I wouldn''t attack the person you have sent anymore, but you!" Leo said before spitting blood on Elizabeth''s face before he turned around, walking away from the ce. Cassandra, Alfred, Anna, Michael, and the other three from Leo''s faction quickly followed behind to get farther from Elizabeth and Carlos. Leo doesn''t care anymore whether to respect women or not in his action. He was enraged, really enraged by Elizabeth''s scheme! But he was still able to quickly calm himself down afterwards. He will make her pay, anyway. The moment she became his wife, then he''ll make her life a living hell. Being left by everyone, Elizabeth was left standing still after being spit blood by Leo. It was really out of her expectations that Leo will do that kind of thing to her. She was a woman, after all, and an Heir of the Snow Noble Household on top of that. Being spit on the face had never happened to her once or even thought of happening to her. Turning her head to Carlos, Elizabeth immediately saw him looking at her full of disdain on his face. Carlos finally understood that it was Elizabeth that had schemed to make Leo and him fight. He really felt stupid at falling into such a trap. He stood up again with the help of the others around him before walking away far from Elizabeth. Elizabeth didn''t mind such an opinion though, she could try again anyway. But this time, she would do it in a more secretive way. Leo wasn''t as stupid as she expected. He will not just allow her to do as she wishes next time. At this moment, Leo slowly lost his vision while walking. Carlos''s hard to punch to his face has finally taken effect on his head, adding to the fact the following action that just happened. He was finally unable to use his strength and was slowly getting dizzy. He wasn''t yet someone really powerful; he was still an ordinary man, after all. Leo slowly stumbles while walking and finally falling down to the ground, suddenly losing his consciousness. A hard punch to the head, especially from a muscr man like Carlos, would surely make a normal person faint the moment they are hit. If Leo hadn''t hunted Magical Beast before, hence having strong willpower and strength, then he might have surely fainted the moment his face received that hard punch. Fortunately, Cassandra was right beside Leo the moment he fell unconscious, she was quick to catch Leo''s falling body.. Alfred and Michael quickly took action as they carried Leo from Cassandra. Chapter 50 - The Beggining Of His Path To Becoming Strong Chapter 50 The beginning of his path to bing strong Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo was quickly brought to his house by Alfred and Michael, along with the others from his faction. Everyone was in shock the moment they arrived as dozens of guards with the logo from Sword and Magic and Snow Family were guarding the entire ce. Moreover, they finally realized that Leo was actually not only living with Cassandra but also with Angel and Elizabeth. He was actually living with three beauties. They really wonder about did anything already happened between them while living in a single house or not, yet...? However, they quickly shook their heads on such thoughts since something much more important was needed their focus right this moment. Getting inside the house, they quickly brought Leo to his room. The moment they opened the door, though, they immediately became dumbfounded. Sixrge dark blue colored Mana stones were silentlyying on the floor at the side of Leo''s bed. Suchrge Mana stones were the first sight for all of them. Even Cassandra who had been living from the very beginning with Leo in the same house also didn''t know about therge Mana stones being inside his room. They quickly shrugged such thoughts again as they quickly put Leo on his bed. Cassandra immediately went downstairs to grab some ice to put onto Leo''s head. Coincidentally though, Elizabeth had arrived the moment Cassandra went downstairs to fetch some ice. The former''s worried face was quickly reced by hatred. Elizabeth didn''t mind such hatred though, but she instead became curious why Cassandra was wearing such a worried face. She quietly observed thetter fetching an ice bag before rushing upstairs, which she finally had a clue of what had happened. She quickly followed behind and finally arriving at Leo''s room. On the bed, a young man with a not so handsome face wasying unconscious, blood could be seen slowly oozing from his nose and ears. It was obvious that he was experiencing slight bleeding due to Carlos'' hard punch to his face. Unnoticed by everyone. A tear suddenly formed from Elizabeth''s eyes, which she quickly noticed as she wipes it away before she ran away back to her room. No one noticed Elizabeth running away from Leo''s room. Everyone was preupied with worrying about Leo''s well being. Soon after, Alfred and the others finally bid farewell to Cassandra as they return home since it was already nighttime. They couldn''t stay in Leo''s house any longer, even if they wanted to, because they haven''t told their families. They were Nobles, after all. If they wouldn''t report or inform their whereabouts to their families, then they would surely cause them to worry about, hence they will bring trouble to Leo and Cassandra. At this moment, Cassandra was sleeping on Leo''s side the moment Leo had woken up. Leo quietly looked at Cassandra with gratefulness in his eyes before carrying her to his bed. After putting her on his bed, he pulls a nket from the side and covers her body. After finishing such a deed, Leo then looked at the 6rge Mana stones at the side of his bed. He then decided to move therge Mana stones to the backyard. The moment Leo arrived at the sliding door to the backyard, he quickly spotted a few guards from Sword and Magic and Snow Noble Household, guarding and being vignt to the surrounding, and also from each other. Leo quickly told them to empty the ce for the moment, as he wanted to be alone for some time. Though the guards were unwilling since it was their duty to guard them and not to allow anything bad to happen to them, but since Leo ordered it, then they could only ept as they quickly vanished away from the backyard. After the guards emptied the backyard, Leo quickly brought the 6rge Mana stones with him as he walks towards the small garden at the side of the ss sliding door. He then put the 6rge Mana stones on the ground before sitting down on the ground and crossing his legs. "I''m still too weak!" Although, Leo had hunted Magical Beast many times before, but after the fight with Carlos, he had realized that his strength was still insignificant. Just a single punch has already caused slight bleeding to him. How much more if he was battling in the uingpetition thising end of the month. Earning points and then exchanging them for resources wasn''t only Leo''s goal. He also wanted to be able to use the resources he has bought to strengthen himself so that he can win apetition. However, with how weak he was at the moment, he might be unable to finish consuming all the resources he could buy even after buying all of it. Hence, his goal of doing all the nning would then deemed as nothing. Although there were still followingpetition every end of the month after the first one, Leo wasn''t a fool to not see that the most crucialpetition is the firstpetition thising end of the month. If he can''t receive a reward in this month''spetition, then the nextpetition would surely be hard for him. Leo wasn''t the only one after all doing everything to grind points and buying resources to strengthen themselves. After the other students won and received thepetition reward,pleting missions,ter on, would surely be a lot easier for them. Hence, his advantage due to the loophole he had found might then be insignificant. Leo might be able to catch up to them, but that would only happen if he works his ass off more than them. His talent in being a Mage wasn''t, after all, stronger and higher than everyone else. He might have been able to do a Triple Layer Casting, a technique that teacher Marvin hasbeled as unique, but that was only in thetter''s opinion. Fate knows just how many were really able to do a Triple Layer Casting. With how seemingly endless the Celestial World was, surely there will be one among tens of people capable of doing Triple Layer Casting. So, he wasn''t special or anything... Moreover, Leo thought that what''s the use of being able to do a Triple Layer Casting if he couldn''t even use it to his advantage. Will he just keep on casting Triple Wind Sword and throwing it towards his enemy? He might be able to use that to students weaker than him. But how about those students stronger than him? So, it was such aughable thought to believe that he was already stronger than anyone else just because he was able to do something that the other students were incapable of doing. Also, Leo can''t just summon his Elemental casually anytime he wanted to, especially during thepetition. This was his secret weapon after all, something crucial for his survival. Using the Elementals would also bring him trouble if not used secretly and carefully, too. Madam Silva had already warned Leo before, "If ever your secret was found out by anyone and will be spread throughout the entire Silver Kingdom afterwards. Then I will have no other choice but to send you to the Sword branch of Sword and Magic." The reason was simple; the deal would be deemed invalid if ever Leo was found out, and once invalid, he would die. As to why? What Leo had signed before was also a Blood Contract, though a less restricted Blood Contractpares to Cassandra''s, but still, death was the consequence if the other side doesn''t honor their side of the deal. Hence, once Leo was found out, there would only be two endings. First, Leo would be experimented with to death just to get his powerful ability, which is the highly anticipated ending. And second, Leo would be used as a tool which would also cause him to die. The deal was to help Madam Silva after all, and obviously, he could no longer help her if he became someone else''s tool. In conclusion, no matter what end it would be, once Leo was found out and got caught, then only death would await his path. So, the only solution once Leo was found out of having the ability to summon Elementals was to send him to the Sword branch of Sword and Magic to keep him alive. However, after being sent to the Sword branch of Sword and Magic, Leo would be restricted. There are after all secrets that can''t be exposed in the Sword branch of Sword and Magic, and they also value loyalty above all else. He naturally doesn''t want such a thing to happen to him. He, after all, values his freedom more than anything else. That is the reason why he had agreed to the deal with Madam Silva in the first ce. After thinking about all of those, Leo soon arrived at the conclusion that the only way to solve his future problem was simply to be stronger than he is now. Hence, he ns to use all the sixrge Mana stones today. "No matter how hard I try to deny it, bing strong is indeed the most effective way to solve every problem!" Leo said. Solving the big problem about the seemingly endless war of the Celestial World or his current little problem, the best solution for the two was indeed only to be strong. "I finally understand the thought behind why the battles in the War of Races are still raging on until today...." Chapter 51 - A Heavens Gift Chapter 51 A Heaven''s Gift Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Sitting crossed leg, Leo closed his eyes as he slowly moved his spirit into one of therge Mana stones in front of him. Unlike the scene that he had seen from the light blue Mana stone that he had absorbed before the scene in front of him now was like a forest burning in blue-colored mes made out of Pure Mana. Leo tried touching the Pure Mana me around him, trying to feel the sensation of touching them. Though the Pure Mana was seemingly burning fiercely, it wasn''t actually hot or anything at all. Moreover, the feeling was constantly changing, too. Sometimes as active as a fire, it would then be as smooth as a Water, it would then be hard as an Earth, as lively as Nature, flexible as a wind, and many more other properties of the other Elements. It was really marvelous! Leo was also having this feeling that what he was feeling right now isn''t really real, maybe just his imagination or the likes. However, he also noticed something serious. The longer he had put his hand around the Pure Mana, the more Pure Mana was attracted to him. Quickly, Leo observes closely as he realized that the Pure Mana wasn''t attracted to him; it was actually being absorbed by his right palm. And it was being absorbed in great speed, too. Leo quickly exited from being in his spirit form as he looks closely towards his right palm. He was dumbfounded immediately soon after as the translucent stack of numerous Magic circles in his whole right hand were actually slowly bing corporeal. It slowly appeared in a solid form now, unlike the illusion state that it had always been. "F*ck!" Leo can''t help but to curse out as he quickly looks around his surrounding. Fortunately, he noticed that no one was around to see what is happening to his right hand. Leo turned his attention back again to his right palm. He then noticed that therge Mana stone''s color was fading away. From dark blue, it turned blue, sky blue, light blue, until it finally turned into an ordinary stone, in just a matter of a half a minute. Leo was astonished and excited after discovering such a marvelous thing. He really wanted to shout loudly to express how happy he was, but those guards would surely be attracted to him, hence discovering such a shocking scene. Imagine, those guards had only left Leo for more than half a minute, then the moment they came back again they will see for themselves an emptyrge Mana stone among the group ofrge dark-colored Mana stones. Naturally, they will realize just how shocking was Leo''s absorption speed. He obviously doesn''t want that to happen. Trouble will surely follow the moment the guards report to their respective bosses about their findings. Moreover, that was only the case in therge Mana stones. How about the moment they turned their attention around and finding out about his right hand? Numerous stack of Magic circles covering his entire right hand. Such an astonishing thing would surely make all these guards charge at Leo immediately and bring him in front of their bosses. After all, these guards weren''t stupid at all. The moment they found out about Leo''s unusual or unknown ability, they would quickly think between to report or simply take Leo in front of their boss. Between the two choices, obviously, they would choose thetter. Who on earth would even believe them if they write a report about Leo having the capability to form numerous Magic circles? Hence, the best choice was to bring Leo in front of their boss to demonstrate what they had seen. And the next thing that will happen would surely be trouble. So, Leo could only inwardly express his feeling if he doesn''t want those things to happen to him. Suddenly, Leo quickly moves to the very corner of the small garden as he decided that he will continue to absorb the other remaining fiverge Mana stones over there. He was excited as he slowly crossed his legs on the ground as he puts onerge Mana stone in front of him. However, Leo became confused the next moment. He realizes that he was actually unable to repeat the same thing again. He observes his right palm closely as he saw clearly that his palm wasn''t absorbing anymore Pure Mana. Though the numerous stack of Magic circle was still around his right hand, it wasn''t doing anything to the second Mana stone on his hand, at all. "Did I perhaps reached my limit or something?" Teacher Marvin had discussed before that everything that a Mage does has a limit. A Mage cannot cast a specific Magic spell if they don''t have the corresponding Mana capacity, and they also couldn''t keep on absorbing Pure Mana if they have already reached their Mana capacity. Leo stared at the numerous stack of Magic circles in his hand as he thought, "Maybe this isn''t just any ordinary Magic circles, but a Mana storage!" Thinking about such a thought, Leo quickly observes each of the Magic circles. Just like what he had expected. All the Magic circles on his hand contain all the Pure Mana from the first Mana stone. "Ohhh!" Leo finally realized something. If the numerous stack of Magic circles were really like Mana storage, then the solution to this is simple; just digest all the Pure Mana! After realizing such an idea, Leo quickly began digesting all the Pure Mana from all the Magic circles. Starting from the very top of his right hand to the veryst, which is the magic circle on his palm. As time goes on, the numerous stack of Magic circles was slowly fading away, until finally turning back into the transparent state again. Opening his eyes, Leo was finally able to digest all the Pure Mana that his right palm had absorbed. He finally realized how it works! "Without the Red Cube, I will only be absorbing the Pure Mana from the Mana stone in a very slow state. The same rate as to how I had been absorbing the small light blue colored Mana stone from before. However, since I already merged with the Red Cube, it surprisingly helped me absorbed all the Pure Mana from the Mana stones, refine it to mypatibility, and then allow me to easily digest the Pure Mana to my own body!" It was simply Heaven''s Gift! Leo can''t help but silentlyugh inwardly at his newly discovered ability. With the new ability that was given by the Red Cube, bing strong would be a lot easierpared to before. "Let''s continue absorbing!" Leo spends his whole evening absorbing therge Mana stones. Finally, when the light from the sun hit his body, he slowly opened his eyes as he was finally finished absorbing all the sixrge Mana stones. Slowly, Leo stood up, did some light stretching, before finally walking to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. Unexpectedly though, despite not sleeping for the whole evening, he was actually still not feeling sleepy or tired at all. In fact, he feels so energetic at this moment. He even thought that maybe he can run around the whole Silver city for a fewps before finally getting tired. It was just an imagination, though. But he was really sure that he is full of energy at this moment. Moreover, Leo had realized that his Mana capacity has also increased after he finished absorbing all therge Mana stones. A while ago, Leo had actually tried to absorb Pure Mana before converting it into an Element Mana, specifically at that time when he was going to start absorbing the fifth Mana stone. He was curious about his development. And it was at that time that he realized that he was actually able to absorb more Pure Mana than before. Moreover, he was finally able to form up to the stomach of his Fire Elemental in his consciousness. Though he was still unable to reallyplete the whole Elemental, it was still a huge development. Unfortunately, though, Leo had also realized that he actually needed more Mana stones to be promoted to a higher levelpared to the others. He had felt before when he was digesting the sixrge Mana stones that he was like pouring a small amount of Pure Mana to a seemingly endless well. This ''Well'' was actually what teacher Marvin had taught to them before, calling it a bottle or the likes. He exined that every mage needed to fill up this bottle in order to reach a higher level of being a Mage. Unfortunately, though, Leo''s wasn''t a bottle at all, like what teacher Marvin had said. It was a well, a seemingly endless well. It was a really depressing thought, Leo was able to absorb Pure Mana quickly, but he, in exchange, needed more Mana stones to reach the next level. "Fortune is always followed by misfortune." But it was fine though, it was just a little setback. If he needed more Mana stones, then he will just buy more Mana stones. Not a big deal.. Moreover, he had the assistance of Sword and Magic anyway, hence earning more points to buy Mana stones would be an easy task. Chapter 52 - Protecting An Important Person Chapter 52 Protecting an important person Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Arriving in the kitchen, Leo coincidentally meets the three girls eating together. It was really a funny scene looking at Elizabeth being stared full of hate by Cassandra and Angel while eating. She was to be med for such a situation though, since she dared to cause harm to Leo. After eating breakfast, Leo, Cassandra, and Angel immediately went to Sword and Magic. Today was the third day of the second week, hence they don''t have to go to ss today anymore and will be given the remaining days of the week to go andplete missions. However, though, Elizabeth was shamelesslying with them. Leo doesn''t really want to bring Elizabeth with him, but she shamelessly showed him a letter from her family. The letter simply states that he, the dear future husband of Elizabeth, would look after her starting today. Hence, he can only bring her along despite feeling really unwilling. One person knowing about his secret is not a problem anyway, especially if this person was just Elizabeth, a person who simply doesn''t care about the points. After all, she is the only Heir of the Snow Noble Household. If she needs something, her family would immediately give it to her, if possible. "You discovered this?!" Elizabeth can''t help but gasp in shock. She was really dumbfounded as soon as she arrived. ''Leo had actually found out a loophole in the Second Prince''s system.'' Elizabeth''s reaction and thoughts were also exactly the same as Madam Silva''s. What would the Second Prince reaction be the moment he found out that someone had actually made a cheat out of the system he was so proud about? Leo just nodded his head as he didn''t bother exining to Elizabeth. Since there were already four of thempleting a mission this time around, so Leo finally has his own group. This simply means that he doesn''t need to share the mission he had chosen with the other students anymore, such as thest time. Also, Leo needed to find a mission suited for them, since every mission has its own requirements for the participants. If he chooses a mission with a 6 participants limit, then even if he already has his own group, he would still be sharing it with two other students. Leo doesn''t want that! The same case as Ban''s might happen again if he shared the mission with unknown students. Better to be safe than sorry. Looking around for a few minutes, Leo finally found one mission that really suits them. [Protect Lady Veronica on her trip from Honoris city to Silver city, vice versa. Reward points: 10,000. ] Leo pointed his finger at where the mission was written in the book. The mission was simple, the same as how they did on the first one, but this one was only to protect a carriage. It was much easier than protecting a merchant caravan, yet it gives twice the amount of points than thest time. Though he doesn''t know who was Lady Veronica, but since the mission was easy, at least in his opinion, he didn''t hesitate to choose it. "Are you really sure...?" Angel asked in confirmation. To be honest, this mission wasn''t as easy as the merchant caravan mission at all. In fact, it was much harder. The mission that Leo wanted to choose wasn''t just simply escorting any ordinarydy from a Noble Household, but the only daughter among the Honoris Household''s children, specifically the most loved and protected daughter. The most important thing about this mission too was thatdy Veronica is actually a friend of Princess Tiana, the youngest princess of the Silver royal family, which is also the purpose of her visit to Silver City. "This isn''t a joke or something, right...?" Elizabeth also felt the direness of the mission. However, Leo didn''t care about Elizabeth''s opinion or something as he quickly made her shut her mouth. "We don'' need your opinion!" Leo eximed as he threw a cold gaze to Elizabeth. "Okay then, suit yourself! Just don''te running to me the moment you realize something!" Elizabeth said in annoyance as she moved away from the group and walked towards the bookshelves. "Yes, I''m sure about this mission!" Leo confirmed as he quickly put his hand forward, ready to ept the Official Seal of eptance for the mission. He was really excited about the mission. It was basically a free point, in his opinion... "Okay..." Angel could only helplessly give Leo the Official Seal of eptance. ''I''ll report this to Madam Silva before going to the mission in order to avoid any possible trouble due to Leo''s obvious ignorance.'' "Let''s prepare the stuff needed and let''s travel to the Honoris city in the evening!" Leo said before walking away from the study room along with Cassandra to prepare the things needed for thising mission. In the evening, Leo and the others finally left Silver city to Honoris city. The travel was smooth. Unexpectedly though, it was actually so far. They had to travel to two cities, Williams city and Will city, and one town, Honeb town, a territory under the Honoris city, before finally reaching the Honoris city. It was a lengthy trip, really, but astonishingly the specific road they traveled towards Honoris city was not rough at all. In fact, it was actually made out of bricks. Angel quickly exined, "Lady Veronica always travels this special road, hence the Honoris Noble Household purposely made it into a brick road to allow smooth travel for her." Leo was astonished at such feat; just to allow a smooth journey for their only daughter, they had actually made a brick road of over five hundred kilometers long. "Just how much did it cost for making this road?!" Leo can''t help asking. "More than five hundred million gold, it wasn''t specified by the person who wrote the report. That cost excludes the fee for the rights to construct around the territory of Williams and Will city, and the danger zone protection fee!" Angel replied after thinking for a bit. "Five hundred mill... million?! So it''s one million per kilometer?! And that isn''t even the total cost, yet? Rights to construct and protection fee basically needed to be paid in every month! Damn, just how rich is the Honoris Noble Household?" Leo was taken aback at such a price. Finally, he realized something important about their mission. "The Honoris Noble Household, can you tell me about it?" Leo quickly asked Angel to confirm about something. "They are one of the five major Noble Households of the Silver Kingdom, specifically the third, just below the Skull and Snow Noble Households. They supply all the agricultural-rted products throughout the entire Silver Kingdom, and they are also one of the biggest farmer ve trader that supplies to many Human Kingdoms and Empires. The farmers they trained are known for being really good at cultivating farnds, which could be simply seen from the annual harvest of the Honoris Noble Household." Angel paused for a moment to think of something before she finally continued her exnation. "I think its around 1,000,000 acres ofnd worth of wheat, 500,000 acres'' worth of different vegetables, 250,000 acres'' worth of different fruits, andstly their most important product, honey from bees, which they can annually supply 10,000,000 kilograms worth of honey. Their name also means Honor to the bees, hence Honorbees, but was then changed to Honoris in order to sound better." Angel said, finally concluding her exnation about the Honoris Noble Household. Leo was shocked beyond belief immediately after hearing the description of the Honoris Noble Household. At this moment, he could only let out an awkwardugh. Leo finally realized that the mission he had happily chosen was actually not an easy mission. In fact, it was a deadly trap, honey-covered deadly trap. Also, Leo had realized the reason whydy Veronica was a friend to one of the daughters of the Silver royal family. Being a friend to the sixth princess was reasonable, since she is a member of one of the major families of the Silver Kingdom. He really felt stupid at his excited reaction when he epted the mission. ''Wasn''t this the same way as to how Alfred and the others felt before when they unknowingly fell into my trap?'' This was indeed like that. Feeling really happy and excited despite falling into a trap. Such a ridiculous thing had actually happened to Leo, a guy with a very smart brain. Well, Leo was very excited the moment he saw the mission. Who on earth would not? It will give a reward of 10,000 points, and it sounds really easy, too. So, he misses such important information about the mission. "Ah! Can we... maybe concede the mission, we can right?" Leo asked as he looked at Angel with eyes full of expectation. "Unfortunately, we can''t..." Angel could only shake her head in response. "Stupid!" Elizabeth suddenly eximed. Chapter 53 - A Honey Covered Deadly Trap Chapter 53 A honey covered deadly trap Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce When thete morning arrives, the carriage that Leo and the others were riding on has finally arrived nearby the Honoris city, safe and sound. But, Leo was feeling really depressed, though. Leo swore to himself that next time he will ask theplete information rted to the chosen mission so that he can avoid a troublesome situation such as this. Arriving in the Honoris city, fresh and sweet air hit everyone''s body. The air was so fresh due to the greens around the city, and it was also sweet too, as if honey was mixed within the wind, which is somewhat reasonable since the Honoris Noble Household was a supplier of 10,000 tons of honey a year which is also 10,000,000 kilograms of honey. Unlike the cksmoke city, Honoris city was flourishing with greenery. Seemingly endless fields of farnd covered almost the entire outside of the Honoris city. In fact, just by walking to the Honoris manor, which is located in the middle of the city like the Heart city, Leo and the others had already spotted plenty and huge ntations of wheat, vegetables, and fruits. Moreover, they also saw a lot of farmers working around the fields. A group of kids running around while ying with each other. Farm animals and the likes were being raised in batches. It was really a refreshing and peaceful sight. Imagine a city the exact opposite of cksmoke city, that is exactly what Honoris city was. "You must be Leo Heart, the person who has epted the escorting mission of Lady Veronica?" A Butler greeted Leo and the others as soon as they arrived at the gate of the Honoris manor. The Butler quickly observes Leo from head to toe before nodding his head, seemingly agreeing with something in his mind. Leo nodded his head in response, not minding the Butler''s observation at all. He was used to such action since Butler Xiao in the Heart city also does the same thing every time someone visited him. He doesn''t know what they are observing about, but he feels like it''s the aura and characteristic of the person, maybe... He is not an expert in such a field. "Lady Veronica has long been waiting for you,e this way, please!" The Butler said as he motioned for all of them to follow after him. The moment they got inside the manor, Leo quickly became astonished. It wasn''t only huge, but he could also see numerous bees and many of their hives around while walking towards the yard of the manor. Surprisingly though, these bees weren''t wild and aggressive at all, they were just flying peacefully, collecting the nectars from the flowers around the manor, and delivering it back to their hive afterwards in order to create more honey. When the group arrived in the small garden in the yard, they quickly saw a person standing in the middle. Observing closely, Leo soon noticed that it was actually a beautiful woman interacting with a group of bees. This woman was as beautiful as Cassandra and Elizabeth, she has a sexy body, well-rounded buttocks, slender legs, but she has a small breast though, but it still suits her to have such small breast, her hair and pupils were green, and she has a white as snow skin like Cassandra and Elizabeth. Leo silently rated her "95/100!". "Lady Veronica, sir Leo, your escort, has arrived!" The Butler announced as he bowed a little towards his master, Lady Veronica. Hearing the Butler''s words, Lady Veronica slowly turned her head around to face Leo and the others. "Good thing you have arrived! Rest for a bit, we will be leavingter on." Lady Veronica said before she suddenly motioned for Leo toe closer. She was quick to notice that Leo was the leader of the group, so she specifically called him. The moment Leo came closer, Veronica motioned him toe closer before she started whispering something. Leo keeps on nodding his head in response to Veronica''s words. After listening to her, he stared in shock as he secretly took a glimpse towards the Butler. "Okay, Lady Veronica!" Leo said solemnly before going to his group to whisper the same thing. He had finally known the reason about why Veronica had given an escorting mission. The mission of escorting her wasn''t actually just simply protecting her along the way to the Silver city and back to the Honoris city while traveling along the brick road that her family had purposely made for her for smooth travel, but was actually to protect her on the detour she will take secretly to Silver city. Veronica''s reason was simple. Last week, when she was sneaking from her room to secretly gaze at the stars with the queen bees in their manor, she unexpectedly found out that her Butler was talking to three unknown people in ck hoods in the yard. She obviously wanted to hear their conversation since it was done so secretly, hence she slowly approached them until finally arriving in a spot far enough to hear their conversation while still being hidden. It was at that moment that Veronica found out the horrifying truth that her Butler was actually going to kidnap her along with the three unknown people''s groups on the day she travels to Silver city. Veronica had thought of reporting to her family about her findings so that she will be able to stop the kidnapping n. Unfortunately, though, her parents were away for a trip to another Kingdom because of an important business, and all the trusted subordinates she could trust were also away doing some important stuff around Silver Kingdom. So, she has no people to ask for help. Of course, she cannot just report to anyone since there might be more people that the kidnappers had paid. Even her Butler has already betrayed her, someone her family has trusted to protect her, how much more those other guards. So, Veronica thought of only keeping it to herself. Obviously, she wouldn''t just allow herself to kidnap, so she thought of just canceling her journey to Silver City. It was that simple. After all, the moment she cancels her journey, the kidnapping will also be canceled. However, Princess Tiana has told her that she misses her so bad, since they weren''t able to meet for more than one year already, and also she had already given her a promise to visit her, hence she was stuck in a dilemma. So Veronica carefully thought, "Why not go in a detour to avoid the kidnappers?" She couldn''t only avoid the kidnappers in that way, but at the same time, visit her friend too. Hence, she could hit two birds with one stone. Oh, actually, three birds with one stone, since she will also be able to catch her Butler the moment her parents or the other trusted subordinates return from their important business. With that brilliant idea in Veronica''s mind, she quickly made a rough guide on a map for which path she could possibly take. But unexpectedly though, she found out that she is unfortunately not able to go alone because all the detours leading to Silver city need her to go through the Yellow forest, hence she needed people to protect her. Veronica cannot use her guards, as it would possibly blow her n off, and she also couldn''t go alone as it would surely kill her. So... "Why not hire trustworthy people to protect me?" With that sudden idea in mind, Veronica quickly created a mission, using the excuse escort, and passed it quickly to Sword and Magic. She needed someone trustworthy toe along with her in the detour, so she specifically gave the mission to Sword and Magic since their Sword branch people were known for being trustworthy when executing missions. Moreover, she has a rtionship with Madam Silva, so obviously they would treat the mission very seriously. With all of those things prepared, Veronica was then only waiting for someone to ept the mission from Sword and Magic. She was confident too that someone will ept it soon since the reward was a whooping 1,000,000 gold coin, which is also equivalent to 10,000 points. (Author''s note: 100 gold coins are also equivalent to 1 point.) At this moment, Leo had realized that what he had said before was indeed right, it was indeed a deadly trap, a honey-covered deadly trap! Not only were they protecting her from the possible kidnappers but also from the Magical Beast that they would surely meet along the detour. Leo also didn''t expect that the Butler, one of the trusted people of Honoris Noble Household and also a subordinate that Veronica''s parents trusted the most for the safety of their daughter, was actually intending to kidnap her along the journey. It''s not really the Butler going to kidnap her, but he was still cooperating with the kidnappers, hence making him part of the group. Leo can''t believe that Lady Veronica''s Butler was actually going to do such a despicable deed to her. After all, he had always lived with Butler Xiao from a young age to the present him. Suddenly, Leo remembered something that he had heard before, "Even a brother would betray his own brother just for the sake of benefits." He doesn''t know what benefits were offered to Veronica''s Butler, but it is surely something big since he dared to betray the Honoris Noble Household. Leo realized just how lucky he was to have Butler Xiao as his butler, since thetter was a person who had dedicated his entire life to serving him with loyalty and trustworthiness. Chapter 54 - The Detour Chapter 54 The Detour Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, Leo and the others were sitting on a stone bench to rest. Realizing that an hour has already passed, Leo stood up as he walked towards Veronica. "Lady Veronica, let''s proceed now with the mission!" Leo said to Veronica as he motioned everyone to start preparing themselves. They were already well-rested, so it was time now to begin the mission. Leo had also realized while resting awhile ago that the earlier they travel the less dangerous it would be for them. They will travel in the Yellow forest, after all, the habitat of the Magical Beast. Obviously, the daytime would be the safest time for them since they could still see the Magical Beast around them, and hence make detours to avoid trouble. The vice versa would also naturally be during the night time, it would be the most dangerous time period since they can''t see the Magical Beast clearly anymore, so they would eventually encounter danger. In conclusion, spending much longer in the Honoris manor would just make their n much more dangerous. Veronica nodded in response to Leo before she took his group towards the readily prepared carriage at the entrance of the manor''s gate. She then walked straight to the carriage with the help of Angel. After looking at Veronica going to the carriage, Leo quickly observes the other soldiers around that her Butler assigned to escort her. He quickly noticed that there were a total of twelve soldiers and all of them inconspicuously talked with the Butler first before finally proceeding to their respective position. Leo was quick to understand that those soldiers were already paid by those kidnappers. He really wanted to know just what kind of benefits were offered to the Butler and to those twelve soldiers to actually make them betray their own Master and the Honoris Noble Household? After all, the Honoris Noble Household is one of the five major Noble Households of the Silver Kingdom, though they are weak in terms of fighters, they were still a major family. So, offending them would surely cause a lot of troubleter on. "Well, they have their own reasons. There is no use in thinking about it since we would likely be able to know it after this mission." Leo silently said to himself as he shakes his head in disappointment for those traitors before finally going to the guard''s wagon behind Veronica''s carriage. The wagon was covered with a white cloth all around with only two ways to get in and out, the back and the front, so no one could clearly see what''s inside. The moment Leo got in, just like what was nned, Veronica was already sittingfortably right beside Angel. Leo had long known about this, so he wasn''t the least bit surprised. This was simply part of their n. Lady Veronica didn''t actually get inside the carriage but was only putting a dummy inside, then she would secretly move towards the guard''s wagon with the cover of Angel. After everything was finally prepared, the carriage then began moving, departing from Honoris city to Silver city. Both Veronica and the kidnappers'' n was now put into action, only Fate could tell which group would be sessful. After traveling halfway through the road leading towards Will city, it was finally time to proceed with Veronica''s n. While inside the guards'' wagon, Leo nodded his head towards Veronica as he quickly looked outside to check for any chances of escape. Fortunately, though, there is no one guarding the back of the guards'' wagon, so they could easily use the back without anyone noticing the moment there is a chance. "Seriously, these men didn''t even bother to guard us?" Not putting up any guards at the rear was the same as underestimating them. This also shows just howcking these guards'' experience was. They might be thinking that they don''t need to since their only focus right now was to guard Veronica, not to allow her to escape or the likes... Unknown to them, Veronica was actually inside the guards'' wagon and the one they were guarding now was only a dummy. Leo silently chuckled before he signaled everyone that it was clear as he moved towards the front. "Brother, just wake us up the moment we encounter any danger!" Leo said to their chauffeur before he gave thetter one gold coin. The chauffeur nodded his head in delight before epting the gold coin and quickly replying, "Don''t worry, you can do anything you want inside. You can trust me that no one would bother you!" The chauffeur has already experienced simr things. Most of the students he had encountered from the different Mage Academy before, especially those that have epted missions rted to Honoris Noble Household, had also acted the same way as Leo''s group. Saying the same excuse before giving him a gold coin. It was already obvious that they just wanted to do nothing and be able toplete the mission easily. The mission wasn''t hard after all; it was just to escort Lady Veronica to Silver city. And he believes that no one would dare to try to cause trouble since the Honoris Noble Household was powerful, hence no one would dare offend it. It was really out of the chauffeur''s expectations that there were actually people that will really dare to offend the Honoris Noble Household. Just like what Leo had expected, the chauffeur''s thoughts were exactly what he had thought it would be. He was intentionally giving the chauffeur one gold coin to make thetter think that way. And with those thoughts in his mind, he would then just continue to focus all his attention in front of the guards'' wagon, ignorant to what had happened inside. Sessfully able to implement his n, Leo quickly turned his head towards his group as he motioned to everyone to slowly start disembarking out of the guards'' wagon. Cassandra was the first one to escape. Fortunately, she was sessful as no guards noticed her disembarking from the guards'' wagon. It was expected though since she only disembarked from the wagon when a tree was nearby the site which has then allowed her to quickly hide behind after she jumps off. Then it was Elizabeth. Her escape was simple. She suddenly vanished from inside of the guards'' wagon and appeared right next to Cassandra afterwards. Obviously, she had casted a short distance Blink spell to allow her to travel in a short distance easily. Veronica and Angel nodded their heads to each other at the same time, seemingly thinking of the same idea as Elizabeth. The two quickly casted a short distance Blink spell, before they vanished from inside of the guards'' wagon and appearing right next to Cassandra and Elizabeth. The both of them had concluded that the easiest way to escape was simply to use an Escape spell, unlike the way Cassandra did, which would consume so much time since they needed to wait for any avable tree at the side to hide after jumping out of the guards'' wagon. Leo, which was thest person inside the guards'' wagon, could only envy the three of them for being able to cast a short distance Blink spell. After all, he and Cassandra are still just beginner Mage, so they could only escape the hard way. "It is finally my turn..." Leo thought for a moment before finally thinking of a really good idea. He quickly made his hand absorb the Wind Mana around his surrounding, which has then allowed him to slowly form a Wind Elemental in his consciousness. After absorbing the sixrge Mana stones the other night, he was finally able to summon more Elementals. He was now able to summon four Wind Elementals or also equivalent to two Earth Elementals. But, since he had already formed an Earth Elemental, which was currently hiding in his pocket in a mini-soldier form, hence he could only form two Wind Elementals or one Earth Elemental. At this moment, what he needed the most was a Wind Elemental. After finally able to form the Wind Elemental in his consciousness, he then quickly summoned it before ordering it to turn itself into a surfboard. He was nning to use his Wind Elemental to escape. He had noticed before that the Wind Elemental could travel really fast and silently like the wind, so why not try riding the Wind Elemental to escape? In such a way, he would be able to escape really fast while at the same time unnoticed. Just his theory though, but he still wanted to try it. After the Wind Elemental turned itself into a Wind Board, Leo immediately rides on the board as he ordered it to take him away from the wagon. *Whoosh! Just like what he had expected, the Wind Board was able to take him away from the guards'' wagon really fast and the sound that it made wasn''t enough to attract any guards to turn around, since it was seemingly the same as how birds dive straight towards a prey they wanted to catch. However, Leo also realized soon that the Wind Elemental in the form of a Wind Board was actually quickly turning translucent, which obviously implies that the Wind Mana was quickly being consumed by every distance he had traveled. Leo didn''t n to y around anymore with the newly discovered ability. He quickly moved towards a tree before finallynding on the ground and hiding behind. He could only travel over ten meters before the Wind Mana was finally exhausted. Leo now understood that his theory was indeed possible, but turning the Elementals into a tool or a weapon would also make it into a consumable item which would then consume all the Element Mana that it was made of. This exins why he was only able to travel a short distance with it. Though, it was still good since he had sessfully escaped without being noticed. Hiding behind the tree, Leo thought that if he can have in-depth testing, he could surely be able to discover how long each tool and weapon couldst. He has, after all, only thought of such an idea at this moment, so he was unaware of its attributes and the likes. Moreover, he wasn''t even sure whether it would really work or not from the very beginning. After noticing that the escort group was already far enough, Leo and the others quickly gathered together before moving in a certain direction. They were nning to travel straight to the east of the Yellow Forest, which would lead them to White River City, a city to the north of Silver City, and then they would travel south to finally arrive at Silver city, their final destination. This was the detour that Veronica had nned. "We will go from Yellow Forest to White River City, and then from White River city to Silver city." With this n, Veronica was sure that she will be able to escape from the kidnappers. Chapter 55 - Black Bees Organization Chapter 55 ck Bees Organization Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others quickly moved inside the Yellow forest. Along the way, they had seen a few Magical Beast such as Yellow Fur Wolf, Yellow Rat, Yellow skinned Lizard, Yellow Tusk Boar, and the many more inhabiting the Yellow Forest. All the names of the Magical Beast were purposely added to the word ''Yellow'' by the people of Silver Kingdom not just because the Magical Beast lived inside the Yellow Forest, but also because they all have this distinct yellow-colored part in their bodies. Yellow Forest was a mysterious ce with a unique environment that allows all the living and nonliving to change or to have themon color yellow in some part of any inhabitant''s body. This then made all those who had walked inside the Yellow Forest change or to have a yellow color, except for the Humans. For example, when a Silver Fur Wolf goes inside the Yellow forest, it will quickly change into a Yellow Fur Wolf. This has remained an unsolvable mystery in the Silver Kingdom until this moment. No one had yet discovered the reason behind it, but they hade into a theory that it may have been rted to the Yellow ores that they have discovered from the caves inside the Yellow Forest. The Yellow ores are minerals as hard as Iron ores, however, unlike Iron ores, Yellow ores can enhance the effect of anything with Fire Element. This effect could also be seen through the 1 Star Magical Beast living in the Yellow Forest, since all of them were capable of using Fire Element rted spells. Along the way, although Leo had seen a few different Magical Beast nearby, they were still fortunate enough to be able to sessfully detour around them. Fighting all the Magical Beast would consume too much of their time, energy, and Mana, which would surely cause them troubleter on. Moreover, fighting would only attract more attention towards them, they would not only be attracting other Magical Beast around in such case, but they might also attract those escorting groups that they had escaped from. To be honest, they were still not sure whether they had sessfully escaped from those people or not. Also, it was much better to be safe than sorry... "Hey Leo, what kind of Magic spell did you used to allow yourself to fly on the air for a short time?" Veronica suddenly came close and asked. "I casted a Wind Board and a doubleyer Wind Dash on the first Magic spell." Leo replied quickly. It was obviously a bluff, but it was a reasonable bluff. Leo had read about such Magic spells before. It was the type of Magic spells that enable those Mages who major in Wind Mana or Magic spells to fly through the air. Wind Board would be the acting tool, and the Wind Dash would then allow the Wind Board to move around the air, which is really the same as what Leo had done. However, those Mages would usually also add an enhancement such as a Directive Movement or a Tracer enhancement, to allow them to control the movement of the Wind Board, hence they can move from one location to another easily. Without such enhancement, they would only fly in a straight line until the Mana use in the Magic spell is finally exhausted, such as what happened to Leo. "What! You''re capable of Speed casting?!" Veronica eximed in astonishment. Only through speed casting could a Mage be able to cast two or more spells at the same time. "Triple Layer Casting!" Leo corrected before motioning them to change to another direction. He had noticed traces of Bear prints and w marks in front of them, so he quickly warned everyone to change direction. He can''t afford to meet those Bears or also known as Fire Bears, since those Magical Beast were One Star Magical Beast. The prints and w marks were the Fire Bears'' way of marking their own territory. Moving inside would surely enrage those territorials Magical Beast. "What!!" Veronica eximed in shock after hearing ''Triple Layer Casting'' from Leo. After all, he was still young, but yet he was already capable of doing a Triple Layer Casting. A unique casting technique done by a young student was still something she had unheard about. "I was also shocked when you casted a spell. I wasn''t informed that you are actually a Mage!" Leo said, quickly changing the topic. Lady Veronica let out a shortugh before she replied, "I thought I was famous, hehehe..." "Oh, I didn''t know..." Leo indeed didn''t know about it. In fact, he only got to know the information about the Honoris Noble Household thest night. It wasn''t because he was ignorant or the likes. The truth was, his focus was only on the cities of the Southern region of Silver Kingdom. Hence, although he has spies gathering information for him around the entire Silver Kingdom, he would just shove those reports to the back of his drawer the moment it was anything rted to the Northern region of Silver Kingdom. Unless, of course, if it''s rted to the Snow Noble Household. Leo suddenly motioned for everyone to stop. "Let''s take a rest before moving further ahead. I hope that we will be fortunate enough to travel halfway through the Yellow forest before the nightfall." Leo said before crossing his leg beside a yellow tree to take a rest. They had already been running through the Yellow Forest for more than an hour now, so taking a break was a must in case of any possible dangers they would meet along their way. ..... Meanwhile, the group of soldiers that was escorting Veronica has finally noticed that the Lady had disappeared. The Leader wore an ugly expression on his face before he ordered one of the soldiers to check the guards'' wagon that Leo''s group was riding. "Go check the guards'' wagon!" "Sir, they had also disappeared!" The soldier that went to check quickly eximed in panic. "Spread out! Look for them quickly, surely they can''t be that far from us yet. You! Go and inform the ck Bees about the current situation, now!" The leader quickly ordered before taking the ten soldiers towards the Yellow forest. The soldier that was ordered to look for the men of the ck Bees could only gulp nervously before walking away. Obviously, the chauffeur that received one gold coin from Leo was also killed in order to avoid any possible trouble. It was really out of the Leader''s expectations that Lady Veronica would notice their n. In the first ce, there shouldn''t be any chances that she would know about it since they were nning all about it secretly. Unless, of course, if someone had betrayed them and had told the Lady beforehand, which was also something unlikely to happen since everyone was a secret member of the ck Bees. It was really out of everyone''s expectations that Veronica had eavesdropped when the Butler wasmunicating with the other ck Bees members. ..... At this moment, after resting for half an hour, Leo and the others finally started running again. They naturally didn''t know that their n was already exposed, but they surely knew that they will be found out, eventually. So, the farther distance they could create from their group to the escorting soldier, the better. Unfortunately, though, the night was already fast approaching after a few hours of running. Leo and the others could only find a cave with no inhabitants living inside to take a rest and spend the night. Traveling through the night is something that Leo and his group were incapable of doing, yet. Although all of them were Mages, it was still impossible for them to do it. After all, despite being Mages, all of them weren''t One Star Mages yet, so they don''t have the Mana storage in their body. This Mana storage was the same as those from Magical Beast, it is a storage for Mana. Having a Mana storage would allow the Mages to not always rely on the Pure Mana around their surrounding to convert an Element Mana for their Magic spells, since they will have a Mana storage that will constantly supply them with these Pure Mana. Hence, there is no need for the first step of casting a Magic spell. With Leo and his group''s level, they could only use the Pure Mana around their surrounding to convert an Element Mana when casting a Magic spell which would, in turn, consume their energy. They were not machines, so every energy consumed would naturally make them feel tired. So, in conclusion, if they indeed travel through the night, then it would just be akin to suicide. All of them were long aware that all the Magical Beast would be more active in the nightpared to the day. With those thoughts in everyone''s mind, they didn''t disagree with Leo''s n to take a rest and to only continue the journey the next day. Chapter 56 - Trapping The Soldiers Chapter 56 Trapping the soldiers Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The night was fast approaching. Fortunately, Leo and the others have sessfully found an empty cave in a hidden corner. The cave was in a corner with thick bushes at both sides and a tree trunk blocking its view at the cave''s entrance from outside. It was a really good hiding spot. Other people would not be able to notice it easily unless they try to look really hard for its existence or they already knew such a cave existed. Getting inside the cave, Leo quickly told the girls to clean up the ce first as he walked outside. He wasn''t trying to ditch them since it was cleaning, but instead, he ns to set up some traps and rms to avoid any possible danger during their stay inside the cave. ''Surely those soldiers are already looking for us!'' Arriving outside, Leo immediately started looking around his surrounding while trying to make up a n in his mind on where to set up the traps. In just a few minutes of thinking, Leo had finally thought of a n. Leo swiftly moved towards a tree on the right side of their cave as he squats down and examined the thickness of the soil. "Not too soft and not too hard, perfect for setting up a hole!" Leo said as he ordered his Earth Elemental, which was currently hiding in his pocket in a mini soldier form, to dig a hole in the side of the tree. Everyone was currently inside the cave, so he wasn''t afraid of his trump card being noticed by anyone. Moreover, the Earth Elemental was only half a meter tall height right now. With him standing before it, it was difficult to view its existence. Finally finishing the hole, Leo quickly covered it with scrubs and branches that he saw lying around the area. Afterwards, he proceeds to set up more traps around 20 meters in diameter from their cave. ..... Meanwhile, those soldiers from before were slowly approaching Leo''s location. Although all of them didn''t really have any idea of where Leo and the others were hiding, they could still make up a possible route just by simply looking at a map. "Sir, I suggest that we take a rest! Magical Beast is more active during the night, so surely Lady Veronica and the others would hide themselves inside the caves!" One soldier suggested to the leader of their group. The group was made out of five soldiers. The soldiers that had escorted Lady Veronica were separated into three groups, the soldiers were grouped into five people in the two groups while their leader made up the third group, since the leader had decided to look for them alone. "No, I suggest we keep on searching them around the areas with potential caves. I''m sure that one of those caves is their hiding spot. After finding out which cave they are hiding, we will then report to the others and catch them in the morning!" The leader of the group said reasonably as he let out a chuckle. "Oh, you are a genius, sir!" The soldier that suggested nodded in agreement to their leader''s n. Unknowingly, on the top of one of the trees somewhat far from the soldier''s location, Leo was coincidentally observing them. After setting up the traps, Leo immediately went to where they hade from before to check whether he could find some searching soldiers around. He had already expected that those escorting soldiers had found out that they had escaped, so he wanted to know whether they''re already nearby or not. He wasn''t really expecting any result, but unexpectedly, though, he had found five soldiers fifty meters away from their cave. "They are unexpectedly fast! But no need to worry..." Leo said as he revealed a mischievous smile on his face before he suddenly disappeared from the top of the tree. After finding the soldiers, Leo quickly thought of setting a trap for the five soldiers using the Magical Beast around. Although, he wanted to eliminate them quickly using his Earth Elemental, however, by doing so would only reveal their general location and n the moment the bodies were found out. Hence, using the Magical Beast around would surely make the others think that the five soldiers have unfortunately been killed due to being attacked by Magical Beast. The moment Leo started moving, darkness was also slowly engulfing the light in his surrounding. Night has finally arrived, and the Magical Beast living in the Yellow Forest was finally more active now. Leo quickly followed behind the five soldiers secretly. Though it was already night, he was still going to eliminate the five soldiers. He had realized that eliminating them now was the best n since they were still unaware of their existence. The moment they reach twenty meters from their cave, they would surely stumble upon one of his traps, hence giving them the idea that Leo and the others were around the area. The moment the five soldiers get inside a cave, Leo had quickly killed a Magical Beast Rat hiding behind a bush nearby him. He was nning to use the Magical Beast blood to attract the other beast towards them. He had thought of such a n when he remembered that time when he was hunting the Magical Beast Rat before. The blood has attracted the Silver Fur Wolf towards their location, so he ns to spread some blood nearby in order to attack other Magical Beast. After killing the Magical Beast Rat, Leo quickly cut it into pieces before spreading it nearby around the cave. It was the best time to set up the trap since the five soldiers were still inside the cave checking. Afterwards, Leo quickly left the area as he hides himself 20 meters away from the cave, in a location that allows him to have a good view around the cave while at the same time remained being hidden. Finally, the five soldiers left the cave. Just like what Leo had expected, Magical Beast was already attracted to the cave. Seven Yellow Fur Wolf has quickly appeared around the cave. The wolves had also noticed the five soldiers'' existence as soon as they exited the cave. "Unfortunately, no one was inside. Let''s take a look towards that area!" The leader said, walking towards the location he had pointed to. However, the moment the leader started walking, he quickly noticed the existence of the seven Yellow Fur Wolf surrounding them. "Prepare for a retreat!" The leader quickly ordered, making the four soldiers with him slowly move towards the location where they had walked before. The leader was nning to regroup with the others after being able to sessfully escape from the seven Yellow Fur Wolf if they could, though... No longer able to hold themselves back, the seven Yellow Fur Wolves swiftly jumped towards the five soldiers. Two soldiers quickly raised their shields, sessfully blocking the two wolves. It was then followed by two soldiers aiming their swords at the two wolves from behind the shield. *Pluck! *Pluck! The two wolves were easily pierced to their heads, then straight towards their brain, hence quickly ending their lives. The leader of the soldiers naturally didn''t just stand behind while ordering around. He had also kited two wolves towards him while leaving the remaining three to the four soldiers. He shed his sword towards the head of one of the wolves as his other hand used his shield to block the other one... *Bang! *Swoosh The wolf being shed quickly back away, not nning to allow the leader of the soldier to sh its body. However, the wolf had also left the other wolf that was hit by the shield behind. The leader of the soldier quickly grabbed the chance. While that wolf was still dizzy due to being hit by the shield to its head, he swiftly shed his sword towards its head, easily chopping it off. "Move back! Let''s not stay here any longer, their blood will only attract more Magical Beast towards us!" The leader immediately ordered after chopping the wolf''s head. He wasn''t stupid to really think that they were going to win the battle despite easily killing the wolves. Although they had the advantage at this moment, that was only because there were only seven Yellow Fur Wolf around. With the years of his experience in being a soldier, he was long aware that this is just the beginning. The longer they stayed, the more Magical Beast would arrive because of the blood, hence finally making their situation disadvantage. So, the leader wanted to quickly escape from their ce. However, Leo wouldn''t just allow them to escape. He had long killed one more Magical Beast rat before spreading its body to their path, sessfully blocking the five soldiers'' path of retreat. "Anyone that falls into my hands would not be able to easily escape, hehehe!" Leo said before he finally decided to return to the cave. He was already sure that the five soldiers would notst long.. Although there might be some unexpected variables that will happen, he was no longer able to stay any longer since more Magical Beast was moving to his location already. Chapter 57 - Magical Knight Chapter 57 Magical Knight Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral However, the moment Leo steps his feet away from the mess that he had created, an explosion suddenly sounded behind him. He quickly turned his head around to look back. Immediately after, he became shocked by the sudden appearance of a Heavy Armored Knight. This Heavy Armored Knight wasn''t with them before. No! To be exact, the Knight wasn''t a part of those escorting soldiers, but one of the men of the ck Bees. With a few swings from the Heavy Armored Knight''s greatsword, he had swiftly eliminated all the Magical Beast around. After saving the five soldiers from their death, the Heavy Armored Knight suddenly stared in Leo''s direction, full of killing intent in his eyes. Obviously, he had already noticed Leo''s existence from the very beginning. Being stared at by such a powerful Knight, Leo didn''t panic at all. He just stood still on his spot while responding with a cold stare towards the Heavy Armored Knight''s direction. "Found you!" The Heavy Armored Knight silently murmured to himself before charging towards Leo''s direction. Following behind him were the five soldiers. Looking at them charging towards him, Leo didn''t hesitate for any second as he quickly slips away from his ce. Although he could fight the five soldiers from before, the Heavy Armored Knight was a totally different story. After observing the Heavy Armored Knight, he was certain that the Knight was what they called as, Magical Knights. At that time the Heavy Armored Knight arrived, Leo could see from his location the fiery mes along with the Knight''s every sh to the Magical Beast. Base on his memory, only Magical Knights were capable of doing such a feat. He had long heard before that it wasn''t only Mages that were fighting on the battlefield of the War of Races, but also other types of warriors, such as the Magical Knight currently chasing after him. Base on the information that he had learned about the Magical Knights, such Knights were unique. They are capable of manipting Mana the same as the Mages, hence being able to execute powerful techniques and some sort of magic spells. However, the Magical Knight could only be granted such power through the Mages that they had sworn loyalty. Moreover, Magical Knights, although not being a Mage, was actually much more powerful than Mages. The reason was simple, such types of Knights needed the nurturing of Mages to be stronger, so making them much more powerful than the Mages is a logical thing to do in order to better protect the Mages from any possible danger that they will encounter along their path. Moreover, the most important thing about these unique Magical Knights is that the moment an ordinary Knight bes a Magical Knight, all their attributes would also be enhanced beyond the ordinary. Not only could they execute a powerful technique and cast Magic spells, but they also have the strength akin to One Star Magical Beast or higher ranking Magical Beast, base on the Mage that they swore loyalty to. That was the exact reason why Leo was frantically running back to their cave at this moment. After all, fighting the Magical Knight was a stupid thing to do, especially with his capability. Even with the use of his Earth Elementals, it would still be impossible to fight with the Magical Knight. He might have killed the One Star Magical Beast Sewer Lizard from before, but that was only because it was seriously injured at that time. The Lizard was close to death. Hence, it doesn''t have any more energy to defend itself from any danger and was only waiting to die. Also, Leo doesn''t know the level of the Magical Knight chasing after him. So, it''s indeed really stupid of him to think of fighting the Magical Knight. While running, Leo purposely passed through the traps he had set up a while ago. Although, he was aware that it was next to impossible to kill the Magical Knight with the traps he had set, dying the Magical Knight was still possible. Time was the most important thing right now for him. Why? The sooner he arrives at Cassandra and the others, the higher the chances they would be able to sessfully escape. Although he could just choose to run away from an opposite direction, hence leading the Magical Knight far from the others. But doing so was still of no use since he had already set up many traps within the diameter of 20 meters from their cave. The other soldiers would eventually find out about his arrangement, hence still being able to find the cave that Cassandra and the others were hiding. Fortunately, the moment Leo arrived nearby the cave, Cassandra and the others were standing outside, obviously looking for him. While still being 10 or so meters away from the cave, Leo quickly sent out a warning towards them. "All of you run away from this ce, I''ll distract these people chasing after me!" Leo eximed towards them before he turned towards the direction leading towards the deep part of the Yellow Forest. Leo purposely didn''t stop as he warned them. He was afraid that the Magical Knight chasing after him would realize that the others were nearby since he had stopped while sending out a warning. After all, from the very beginning their target was Veronica, so chasing after him would be useless the moment they found out about her whereabouts. Hearing Leo''s warning, Cassandra and the others didn''t ask for any more questions as they quickly took another direction from Leo before those people that he had warned them about could spot them. "Sir, the others are nearby!" The leader from before eximed. "I know that, but what can we do?" The Magical Knight replied solemnly. Indeed, what could they possibly do even if they knew that the others are nearby? The person they are chasing might have yelled out in order to warn the others, but they didn''t even see any silhouette! "Spread out, sir!" The leader suggested. "Stupid, you guys would just die if I allow you to spread out!" The Magical Knight quickly disagrees with the idea. "But, sir..." "Enough! Let''s just catch him and ask him about where the others are going afterwards. No need to waste unnecessary lives!" Just like what Leo had expected, the Magical Knight along with the five soldiers didn''t notice Cassandra and the other''s existence as they didn''t change direction and still on kept on chasing after him. "Pweh!" Leo can''t help but to breathe a sigh of relief while running deeper into the Yellow Forest after knowing that his n worked. It was really fortunate that the Magical Knight didn''t see where Cassandra and the others were; he was sure that it would really be big trouble if ever they were found out. While moving deeper to the Yellow Forest, Leo was also absorbing Wind Mana around his surrounding at the same time. Every time a Wind Elemental is formed in his consciousness, he will quickly summon it and order it to intercept the Magical Knights and the other''s path. Of course, Leo naturally didn''t forget to turn his Wind Elemental into something like a Magical Beast to disguise their real form. Although he was in danger, keeping his ability a secret was still an important thing to do. As time ticks on, with the help of the Wind Elemental that he had summoned along the way, Leo was finally able to sessfully escape from the Magical Knight and his group''s pursuit. However, Leo had also realized that he was now currently facing a much bigger problem after finally being able to escape from those people. He was now situated in the inner part of the Yellow Forest, maybe around the dark green or red zone, one of most dangerous parts of the Yellow forest. Moreover, while running away, he had also made plenty of twists and turns, so he had already forgotten where is the way to the outer part of the Yellow Forest. "F*ck!" Leo can''t help but curse inwardly. He doesn''t dare to curse loudly since he was deep in the Yellow Forest. His voice might attract the attention of some One-Star Magical Beast. Such a thing would be really troublesome for him. Looking around his surrounding, Leo tried to trace back his step. He was hoping that he might be able to find back his way using such a method.. Unfortunately though, with just dozens of steps, he then realized that he had just made his situation much worst. Chapter 58 - A Way To Escape The Yellow Forest Chapter 58 A way to escape the Yellow Forest Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo was staying on top of a really high yellow tree, trying to look for the exit of the Yellow Forest. After finally calming down a while ago, he had realized that the height of the trees in the deep part of the Yellow Forest was different from the ones before since the trees from the outer part were short. So, he wanted to find the part of the forest with short trees by climbing on top of a tall tree. "Ayst, I need to look for a much higher ce!" Leo said to himself helplessly. After looking from above, he had seen that all the surrounding trees were of the same height. He could not see any short trees around at all. Moreover, he didn''t dare stay any longer around the top of the trees. Just a moment ago, he had noticed a Yellow Skinned Anaconda, One-Star level Magical Beast, coiling around a stem. Fortunately, he wasn''t noticed by the Magical Beast, since he was able to quickly hide behind the yellow leaves of the tree. Landing back down to the ground, Leo cautiously went to the east side of the forest. He had found a hole nearby while on top of the tree. So, he thought of climbing the top of the hill to look for the short trees, since the hill has a higher viewpare to the tall trees. Along the way, Leo can''t help but feel worried about Cassandra and the others. It is, after all, still night time. Though the chances of them being discovered by those people were low, but facing a dangerous situation was undoubtedly high. He really hopes that they weren''t found out by those people or meet any dangers and would eventually be able to arrive safely at White River City. While walking towards the hill, Leo always reminded himself to be cautious around his surrounding. After all, it was still nighttime, and he was also in the inner part of the Yellow Forest. One wrong move and he might lose his life. Currently, he is moving from one bush to another in a silent way to avoid any Magical Beast. *Mooo! But suddenly, a Magical Beast with two horns, yellow-colored fur, standing in two feet and has a face of a cow, blocked Leo''s way to another bush with its tall foot. Looking at the creature from inside a bush, Leo didn''t dare to make any sound or movement at all, afraid of being discovered by such a powerful Magical Beast. He was sure that the Two-Horned Beast is One Star Magical Beast. In front of the Two-Horned Beast, a Yellow Skinned Anaconda suddenly appeared. The Anaconda immediately hissed, full of killing intent as soon as it noticed the Two-Horned Beast blocking its path. *Shhhh! The Two-Horned Beast showed a mouth that somewhat formed a smile towards the Anaconda in response. *SHHHHH! Being enraged by the response, the Anaconda decided to charge straight towards the Two-Horned Beast. *MOOO! Obviously, the Two-Horned Beast wouldn''t just stand still and wait until the Anaconda arrives in front of it. It also charged towards the Anaconda in response. *Baaaaang! A loud sound of meat hitting against another meat sounded loudly throughout the surrounding as soon as they shed their bodies with each other. *Shhhh! After crashing with each other, the Anaconda was the first one to make a follow-up move as the Anaconda quickly circled its long andrge body around the Two-Horned Beast, wanting to trap thetter. *Mooo! Unexpectedly though, the Two-Horned Beast was able to quickly lowered its head, hence piercing the body of the Anaconda with its two longhorns. *Pluck! *SHHHH! The Anaconda hissed painfully as it quickly tried to unwrap its body from the Two-Horned Beast. However, contrary to the Anaconda''s expectation, it wasn''t able to easily escape from being pierced by the Two-Horned Beast''s two horns. *MOOOO! The Two-Horned Beast roared loudly while releasing more strength to its body as it slowly raised its head, which has also raised a part of the Anaconda''s body up in the air in front of it. Immediately after, the Two-Horned Beast spread its both arms, sharp ws suddenly appearing from its fingers. With a part of the Anaconda''s body in front, the Two-Horned Beast swiftly swipes with both of its arms, causing 10 w marks to appear on the body of the Anaconda. The attack didn''t just stop after that swipe, multiple swipes soon followed after. *Swishh! *Swishh! *Swishh! *Swishh! *SHHHHH! The Anaconda hissed loudly in pain. The Anaconda stared full of killing intent towards the swiping Two-Horned Beast at its body before it quickly turned its head around as it charged straight towards the Two-Horned Beast body. While charging, the head part of the Anaconda was suddenly covered in a silver lining. With a *Pluck! sound, a hole appeared in the stomach of the Two-Horned Beast, and the head of the Anaconda appearing out to the back of thetter. *MOOOO! The Two-Horned Beast roared painfully. Spreading both of its arms, the Two-Horned Beast w was suddenly covered in redlining, which was followed by the surrounding turning somewhat hot. Leo nearby the ongoing fight quickly moved towards another bush, afraid of being implicated in the mess. With a swipe from the Two-Horned Beast ws, ten really deep wounds appeared around the Anaconda''s body, soon after. Blood quickly oozing out while at the same time smoke from the ws'' hotness lingered out of Anaconda''s wound. *SHHHH! The Anaconda hissed painfully before quickly turning its head around towards the left chest of the Two-Horned Beast, the location where its heart was at. *Swooosh! *Pluck! The Anaconda appeared out from the left chest of the Two-Horned Beast with a beating heart at its mouth. Seemingly showing a smirk on its face, the Anaconda crashed the heart into meat paste. *MOOOooo! The Two-Horned Beast roared for thest time. Soon after, the Anaconda slowly slid its head out from the body of the Two-Horned Beast. Unexpectedly though, the Anaconda didn''t stay for a while to eat the body of the Two-Horned Beast as it quickly tried to escape away from its current location. Leo at the side who had witnessed the entire battle of the two One Star Magical Beast that only took a few seconds, although was still feeling astonished by what he had just watched, he was still able to calm down his mind and be able to realize that something dangerous wasing towards his location. Looking at the ground rumbling surely due to heavy footsteps, he quickly moved to escape. After 2 hours of walking, Leo was finally able to arrive safely on the top of the hill. Fortunately, he was able to avoid the majority of the Magical Beast he had to meet along the way to the hill. Although he was still chased by a few, he was still fortunate enough to be able to sessfully escape from them by summoning Wind Elementals to dy them on their way. The battle between the Yellow skinned Anaconda and the Two-Horned Beast was deeply etched in Leo''s mind. But after arriving on the top of the hill, he quickly put aside the thought of the two Magical Beast as he turned his attention in front of him. Looking around, he can''t help but shook his head helplessly once again. Although it was still nighttime, it was still possible to see the surrounding because of the moon''s bright light. But unfortunately, he was still unable to see any short trees around. The area within his view was still covered by trees with the same tall height as the one he had climbed up before. "There are still no short trees around..." Leo said helplessly. Leo finally realized that his situation was a lot worse than he had imagined. He really can''t help but marvel at his running speed. After running for just for a few hours, he had actually arrived in such a deep part of the Yellow Forest. Laying on the yellow grass, Leo stared at the starry sky while trying to think of another way to escape. Unexpectedly, he found two clouds that were seemingly in a shape of a dragon and a snake. The two Beast made out of clouds were moving away opposite from each other. Suddenly, Leo''s eyes lit up brightly as he quickly stood up fromying down the group. "Dragons are strong while Snakes are weak. The two different Beast will live in a different environment and can''t stay close to each other because they are of different strength... Weak and strong can''t stay in the same environment!" Leo excitedly said to himself. He had finally thought of an idea. When he was venturing along the way to the mountains, he had noticed that the Magical Beast around were different from the outer part of the Yellow Forest. There was no Magical Beast as weak as the Yellow Rat, the Yellow Fur Wolves, and the likes around, but only powerful Magical Beast such as One Star Magical Beast Yellow skinned Anaconda and the Two-Horned Beast. At first, he had thought that it wasn''t really important since it was the natural way of order to keep the bnce of things in the wilderness. But after looking at the cloud, he was suddenly inspired. ''The strong Magical Beast would live in the inner part of the Yellow Forest since it''s the ce where rare and powerful resources could be found, while the weak ones could only helplessly stay around the outer part since they don''t have the strength to venture deeper.'' ''Dragons and Snakes can''t live in the same environment, since the former is Strong while thetter is Weak!'' "If I could find some of those weak Magical Beast and follow them, I might be able to find where the short trees are. Hence, finally being able to escape from this Yellow Forest!" Leo said to himself in excitement. After having such an idea, Leo quickly walked down the hill to look for a weak Magical Beast. Chapter 59 - Finding Another Treasure Chapter 59 Finding another treasure Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s note: This is the update for yesterday and today, hehehe!) Going down the hill, Leo immediately retraced back his steps. He was sure that his location before will be nearer the outer part of the Yellow forest, so he is starting his search for any weak Magical Beast over there. Fortunately, he was traveling along with the bushes. There were obvious holes or signs to the bushes that he had used along the way, hence making him easily retrace back to his location from before. *Bang! While moving from bushes to bushes, Leo suddenly heard a muffled sound nearby. He knew that he was in a rush, but he was really curious about what had caused the sound. It might be something dangerous or might just be another fight between two Magical Beast. But still, since Leo was in the inner part of the forest, knowing one or more of its danger would always be a good thing, right? Especially if he''s going to run around from ces to ces with his n. Being aware of its possible dangers could surely be a good thing to learn first. Quickly, Leo changed his direction towards the location of the sound that he had heard. Of course, he had also left some obvious signs to the bushes so he could easily retrace back his stepster on. Moving from bushes to bushes, Leo could vaguely see a long yellow object along his way. After arriving near the object, he immediately became shocked. It was actually a part of a Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s body. Moreover, he could quickly recognize that the body was from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda he had met before. There were obvious traces of wounds caused by the w marks of the Two-Horned Beast. So Leo was able to easily recognized it. Shockingly though, when Leo looked at the body, the body wasn''t actually the whole Yellow Skinned Anaconda, but just a part of it. Clearly, the part that the Two-Horned Beast had wed before was really so deep, it was to the point that it had cut through the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s body. "What a shocking strength the Two-Horned Beast has!" Leo eximed in astonishment. ''Although it has such a shocking strength that could easily cut through the body of One-Star Magical Beast, but it was still killed easily inside the Yellow Forest.'' ''What if the Yellow Skinned Anaconda was me? Would I be cut into two or be pulverize into many pieces instead by the Two-Horned Beast?'' Cold sweat suddenly appeared on Leo''s forehead because of being terrified by such a thought. He quickly shook his head to forget about it. He was already sure that the answer was being pulverized into pieces. Such a powerful w strikebined with Magic was obviously something his body won''t be able to handle, hence being pulverized into pieces was surely his oue. Looking at the other end of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s body, Leo noticed traces of blood on the ground, obvious traces leading to the other part of its body. Without any hesitation, he quickly followed the trace. He also didn''t forget to leave obvious signs along the way. The next moment, Leo arrived near a small hole leading towards the underground. He quickly saw the other part of the body of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda, seemingly trying to get inside the hole. Though, its body was just silentlyying on the ground. The Yellow Skinned Anaconda was unfortunately already dead. Moving near the Yellow Skinned Anaconda, Leo curiously put his hand on its body. He quickly thought, ''Such a powerful creature, what possible treasures could I find inside this hole?'' The Yellow Skinned Anaconda could easily be deduced that it was going inside the small hole. For it to die trying to get inside the hole, it might be because it has some sort of treasure or something, right? ''With how powerful the Yellow Skinned Anaconda was, obviously it would also have treasures hidden in its home.'' Leo doesn''t have anything to worry about. The Anaconda was already dead. Even if he justy down on its head tonight to sleep, the next day he would still be able to wake up alive. Leo could not help but let out a proud smile. He really can''t help but be proud of how lucky he was in all of these days. Thest time he had found 12 pieces of dark blue coloredrge Mana stones and a seriously injured Magical Beast Lizard in a cave. On top of that, he had also earned over 2,000 points. And now, he stumbled on a dead Yellow Skinned Anaconda. Such luck was really something to be proud of... Although he was unlucky that he got lost inside the Yellow Forest. He was still fortunate enough since he had discovered a treasure. If he wasn''t in a hurry, not on a mission, and has no people worrying about for him, he wouldn''t actually mind staying in this forest for a month or two to train himself. The inner part of the Yellow Forest, although beingbeled as a dangerous wilderness by others, was actually not really dangerous to Leo. In fact, he admits that it would still be dangerous staying in such an environment for a long period of time, but he, who had killed plenty of Magical Beast in the past 10 years and so, and has also a rich amount of experience about them, being in the inner part of the Yellow Forest was more like diving inside a cave full of treasures. ''With dangeres opportunity!'' Leo quickly thought of those four words topliment his current situation. Unfortunately, though, Leo also realized that he couldn''t bring the whole Yellow Skinned Anaconda with him. ''Too bad I have nothing to carry the body with me.'' He might have found a treasure, but he was still unable to bring the whole thing with him. But still, bringing its whole body might be a problem, but bringing the skin of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda wasn''t. Skins of any Magical Beast Snakes were always popr with the masses. Earning a huge amount of gold coins from it is not a problem. Moreover, this was a skin of One-Star Magical Beast, Leo was sure that he would be able to earn a lot by selling it. Although he doesn''t know just what kind of effects, the skin of One-Star Magical Beast Yellow Skinned Anaconda would have, but he was sure that it would be something powerful. A mere ordinary Magical Beast like the Silver Fur Wolf could already defend against a few attacks from iron weapons just with its fur, how much more One Star Magical Beast like the Yellow Skinned Anaconda. Quickly and excitedly, Leo began to separate the skin and the body of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda. Fortunately, he had bought his cier Bow with him. The bow wasn''t only a weapon that he could use for long-range, but could also be used as a melee weapon. Its edges were as sharp and as tough as diamonds, so skinning the Yellow Skinned Anaconda was easy. It was already dawn when Leo finally finished skinning the body of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda. Fortunately, he didn''t meet any trouble at all this entire time. It was reasonable though, after all, this was the territory of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda, One-Star Magical Beast, so no other Magical Beast would just bluntly walk inside. Unless of course if that Magical Beast has malicious intent towards the Yellow Skinned Anaconda. Since it was already morning, and the ce was really safe, Leo immediately went inside the hole to check whether he could sleep inside it or not. There might be a treasure inside, but Leo was too tired now, and he wanted to sleep first. Indeed, Leo was already really tired at this moment. He runs through the forest for hours the whole night with caution and carefulness. And then he was skinning the Yellow Skinned Anaconda just now, hence using a huge amount of energy to do so. So, he would naturally be really tired after all of that. Arriving inside, Leo was quickly in shock at the sight in front of him. There was an empty space, really, however, it was in the middle of countless eggs, specifically Anaconda''s eggs. There were just so many eggs to the point that he was unable to count just how many it was. The only thing he could describe was the amount of eggs that covered the entire ground, except the space in the middle. The inside of the hole was around 100 meters in diameter, and the whole ce was covered by a countless amount of eggs, only leaving around 10 meters in diameter open space in the middle, which was obviously where the Yellow Skinned Anaconda would sleep. Leo''s face lit brightly in excitement. He can''t help but let out a loudugh inside as he said joyously, "All of these eggs are mine!!" Chapter 60 - What To Do With The Eggs? Chapter 60 What to do with the eggs? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral While walking around inside the hole, Leo''s excitement was building up to higher and higher, seemingly reaching the very top of the sky. There was just countless amount of eggs around, so he can''t really help his excitement from growing, especially every time he thought of what to do with the eggs. However, despite his excitement, and even though there were just plenty of ns that keep on building up in his mind, Leo was still able to calmly thought of an excellent n on what to do with the countless eggs. With these numerous eggs, Leo was nning to hide it in this hole for the meantime, and return again once he''s capable enough to have the means to tame all the Anacondas inside the eggs. Magical Beast eggs have one thing inmon. The eggs will never hatch unless feed with Mana and they will also never die even if not feed with Mana. Unless, if someone purposely breaks the egg, obviously in that case it would die. The Magical Beast eggs would just have to wait in this hole until Leo ns to hatch it. And leaving the eggs for the meantime is not a problem too, since they will not die, anyway. Moreover, a Magical Beast being able to find the eggs wasn''t also a problem, since Magical Beast eggs weren''t useful in any case. Only when the eggs were hatched and turned into a Magical Beast, will they be useful, not when they are still in their egg form. Also, Magical Beast eggs don''t contain Mana or will give power to anyone that consumes it. So, no Magical Beast will be interested in the eggs. Unless, if that Magical Beast was intelligent enough to be able to think of feeding the eggs with Mana to raise livestock, which is something that only Five Star Magical Beast and higher are able to do. The Yellow Forest doesn''t have such a powerful Magical Beast around, so not a problem. If the Yellow Forest indeed has one, then Silver Kingdom would eliminate it immediately, since having such a powerful Magical Beast in the middle of the Silver Kingdom''s territory would practically cause trouble to its own people. So, Leo''s n of returning once he became capable enough to have the means to tame the Anacondas inside the eggs doesn''t have any problems. To be honest, Leo''s n wasn''t actually just to tame the Anaconda''s inside the eggs, but to use all the eggs to make his ideal army. An army of cavalier riding on top of a Yellow Skinned Anaconda. Such an army of cavalry would obviously be really powerful! As to why? The reason was simple. After all, Leo was already given the ability by the Red Cube to summon Elementals, so naturally, he will not just waste such ability ruling a small territory like Heart city. Even a blind,zy, or any cripple person, once given ability like Leo''s, would also have the same thoughts in their mind. Also, the moment Leo had made Cassandra his ve, he had already thought of building his own Empire in the near future. Even if he wasn''t given the ability to summon Elementals, he will simply work hard and do everything instead to achieve such a goal. No matter how impossible it was, he will still find a way to do it in order to be strong, and hence be able to help Cassandra take back her kingdom. And once that''s all done, he will then work from that to make his Empire. Such a n was long been building up inside Leo''s mind. Even when he was still a kid, he had already thought of doing so. Though such thoughts were just ideas for the moment since he doesn''t have any ability to really turn it into a reality, yet. However, this time was different already. The Leo now was a Mage, has been given the ability to summon Elementals by the Red Cube, can digest a huge amount of Mana easily, and also has the resources to make such a dream into reality. So, taking all the steps to reach his goal can be possible now. After walking around the cave, Leo decided that it''s time to take a rest now. Time was running. He can''t just let Cassandra and the others keep on waiting for him at White River City. He needs to hurry up and meet them. But first, he needs to take his sleep in order for him to replenish his energy and to rest his already exhausted body. ..... It was already dusk when Leo woke up. Without any further hesitation, Leo quickly left the hole. Arriving outside, he erged his Earth Elemental and quickly ordered it to carefully cover the hole with dirt and other things that he could use to cover up the entire ce. "Go cover-up that ce!" Although, the Magical Beast eggs being discovered by Magical Beast wasn''t a problem, but being discovered by fellow Humans was possible. Magical Beast eggs weren''t of any use to Magical Beast, however, to Humans it was. Especially to the alchemist, since Magical Beast eggs were one of the ingredients to make potions. Hence, the moment a fellow Human found out about the hole, they will obviously think of using it for themselves. Maybe those people would sell the Magical Beast eggs to earn gold coins. Magical Beast eggs weren''t cheap in the market after all, though its prices vary depending on what type of Magical Beast egg it was. Magical Beast eggs were also really popr among the masses because they can use them to have a tamed Magical Beast. Lastly, they could also just use it for themselves once they found the hole with the eggs, just like what Leo nned to do. So, with all of those reasons, Leo couldn''t just be careless when covering the hole. He needs to be cautious, pays attention to details, and be sure to cover each edge and inch that might point out that the ce was a nest full of eggs. Only by doing all of those could he be assured about the eggs not being found out by any other Humans. After the Earth Elemental did all of that, the hole was now like a small natural hill. A hill with a rough diameter of 20 meters and with a height of over 30 meters. Also, yellow trees and bushes could be seen covering the top of the hill which had seemingly made the hill a natural made hill instead of being a man-made one. Of course, Leo naturally added something conspicuous at the ce to allow him to find the hill easily, again. But this conspicuous object was something that only he knows the purpose about in that area. A yellow tree near the hill was cut, before trimming off all of its leaves and putting the skeleton head of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda at the treetop, while its skeleton body was crisscrossing the trunk. Afterwards, Leo ordered the Earth Elemental to make the tree stand up again. "Finally, I''m done!" Leo silently muttered to himself. Even if other Humans could find this ce because of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s skeleton, they will still not be able to understand the meaning behind the tree. After finally finishing all of those things, Leo finally decided to leave the area and to start looking for those weak Magical Beast.. It was now time for him to leave this ce. Chapter 61 - Finally Finding His Way Back Chapter 61 Finally finding his way back Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The moon was in full circle tonight. The moonlight was brightly lighting up in the sky and the ground. The Yellow Forest, despite being dark, was unusually bright at this moment. On the top of a tall yellow tree, a figure was silently standing. Hiding behind an inconspicuous stem, looking around the ground that was lightened up by the bright moon up the sky. This figure was Leo. He was standing still on the top of a tree stem, while currently following behind a pack of Yellow Fur Wolf. Leading the pack of wolves was a Yellow Fur Alpha Wolf, a near to One Star Magical Beast. Unlike all the other Yellow Fur Wolf, this Alpha Wolf was bigger and brighter in yellow color. Its jaws were also longer, and its four ankles and tail had also formed a seemingly me-like shape, which simply implies that this Yellow Fur Alpha Wolf was nearing the stage of its evolution to a One Star Magical Beast. The Yellow Fur Alpha Wolf was the reason why Leo was currently hiding on the top of a tall yellow tree at a distance of more than 20 meters. Following behind this pack of Yellow Fur Wolves with an Alpha Wolf around was near to suicidal thing to do since wolves were Magical Beast with a strong sense of smell. The ordinary Yellow Fur Wolves alone were already able to smell a scent within a distance of 10 meters diameter, while the Yellow Fur Alpha Wolf can smell a scent within a distance of 20 meters diameter. Hence, Leo could only stay behind the 20 meters distance and also on top of the tree to be really assured that he''s safe from the perimeter of this pack of Yellow Fur Wolf. However, despite being really dangerous, Leo doesn''t have any other choice but to follow behind this pack of wolves. It all started way back after leaving the hole of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s egg. ..... After finishing covering the hole, Leo quickly retraced back his steps using those bushes that he had left behind with an obvious sign. And, after arriving at the location where he had found himself being lost before, he quickly chooses a random direction around the area opposite to the direction that he had already gone to. Fortunately, just after a few hours of searching around the ce, exactly the moment Leo finished eating his meal, he realized that he had unknowingly attracted a pack of Magical Beast, obviously due to the scent of the food that he had finished eating. Without any hesitation, Leo quickly left the ce before he could get himself surrounded by the pack of unknown Magical Beast. It was really a good thing that he had bought with him a few pieces of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s meat, so he was able to distract the unknown pack using the meat and hence easily be able to dy them. Arriving at a safe distance, Leo suddenly turned back. He was quick to notice that the Magical Beast that he had unknowingly attracted was coincidentally what he currently needed the most, a weak Magical Beast! The weak Magical Beast that Leo had found was chasing after him is actually a Yellow Fur Wolf. A kind of a Magical Beast that isn''t the type to live in the inner parts of the Yellow Forest, since these wolves were not yet One Star Magical Beast. Though they still like to hunt around the inner region in order to strengthen themselves. "I have finally found a weak Magical Beast!" However, after he went to follow behind the pack of Yellow Fur Wolves, just a few minutester, Leo quickly came back running away for his life. The pack of wolves actually had an Alpha Wolf with them, and it was currently chasing behind him. Fortunately, Leo was able to escape again by climbing to the top of a tall yellow tree and jumping from one tree to another to escape away from the Alpha Wolf, which was not a problem for him since the trees were pretty close to each other. Of course, Leo didn''t just run away without thinking. While running, he was, at the same time, also paying attention to the Alpha Wolf''s whereabouts. After all, he needed them in order for him to return to the outer part of the Yellow Forest. That was all that had happened before. ..... Now, Leo was standing on top of a tree, jumping from one tree to another just to follow the pack of Yellow Fur Wolf. Although it was suicidal, it was the only choice he has since he was still unable to find any other weak Magical Beast around after finding these wolves. Suddenly, the pack of Yellow Fur Wolves stopped from moving. Leo also didn''t dare to continue moving, since he might identally cross the perimeter. After stopping, the Alpha Wolf suddenly sniffs around, seeming as if it had detected some kind of scent. At this moment, Leo didn''t dare make a move. The scent that the Alpha Wolf is sniffing around might be his. As if being able to smell something dangerous, the Alpha Wolf suddenly turned around before leading the pack of Yellow Fur Wolf to run away from their current location. The location the wolves were running to was coincidental to Leo''s direction. "Damn, how did they even get my smell, I didn''t even cross their perimeter yet!" Leo swore before also running away from the direction of the pack of Yellow Fur Wolf. Leo was really curious as to how the Yellow Fur Wolf got his smell. He could confidently say that he was in a very safe distance, so just how did they find out his smell?!! "F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck...." Leo kept on swearing inside his mind while at the same time frantically jumping about from one tree to another tree. The pack of Yellow Fur Wolves was already nearing his location. The distance was decreasing really fast. From more than 20 meters distance to a really close 10 meters distance. Fortunately, though, Leo was on top of a tree. So, even if the pack of Yellow Fur Wolf arrived in his location, he will still be able to escape, since he was on top while they are all in the ground. Out of nowhere, the pack of Yellow Fur Wolves quickly turned around to the southeast. At first, Leo was also curious about why did they suddenly changed direction, since his direction was not that way. But he soon found out the reason why. A group of 5 Two-Horned Beast appeared behind 20 meters from Leo''s current position. "Ahhh, freaking sh*t!" Leo could only swear as he also runs towards the southeast, where the pack of Yellow Fur Wolf runs towards. Although, Leo could actually just change direction since the group of Two-Horned Beast intention was obviously to chase the pack of Yellow Fur Wolf. But, by doing so, he will need to find another weak Magical Beast, again. However, he already doesn''t know where he was at the moment since he was just following behind the Yellow Fur Wolf without minding his location. So, if he indeed changed his direction just to avoid the group of Two-Horned Beast, he would no longer be sure to himself whether he could still be able to escape this ce, alive! While running away, Leo immediately started absorbing the Wind Mana around the surrounding and quickly summoning Wind Elementals. He was hoping that his Wind Elementals would be able to dy the group of Two-Horned Beast. "My Dearest Luck, please make this work!" Leo said to himself, hoping that the luck that gave him treasures would help him escape away from this really dangerous situation. ..... After running for hours, Leo was finally able to lose sight of the Two-Horned Beast. But he unfortunately also lost sight of the pack of Yellow Fur Wolves. Although Leo had lost the pack of Yellow Fur Wolves, it was still not that bad. In front of him, a group of short yellow trees wasying insight. The group of short yellow trees, although just being an ordinary tree, standing ordinarily the same way, was actually like a heaven''s gift for Leo. The group of short yellow trees for Leo was like an object shining brightly, although it was currently night, giving him hope and showing him that all his efforts finally produced a beautiful fruit that can save him from being lost. The yellow tree stems, that were covering the sky, were like a roof, giving him shelter from the danger that he just went through, assuring him too, that he will not encounter the same danger again once he takes a single step under their branches. The yellow tree leaves, swaying through the winds, were like waving hands, weing him back to the long-lost home that he left. And the yellow ground, just an ordinary yellow ground, was like a red carpet, inviting him to walk on them so that he will finally be able to enter his home. "What''s wrong with my mind!!" Leo quickly shook his head to dismiss such imaginative thoughts. He just entered the outer part of the Yellow Forest. Nothing really important... was it? The yellow rocks, although just staying still... Leo quickly left the area.. He was really afraid that his thoughts would suddenly run wild to the point that he will start hugging the trees and making a dirt angel on the ground. Chapter 62 - White River City Chapter 62 White River City Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral It didn''t take a long time for Leo to finally exit the Yellow Forest, specifically around one and half hour. Looking around the area, he then realized that he had arrived on an unfamiliar road, which he doesn''t know where to lead him to and fro. Fortunately, a wagon carrying some wheat sack was slowlying towards his location. "Excuse me sir, which ce is this road leading to?" Leo quickly asked the chauffeur to drive the wagon as soon as thetter arrived in front of him. "To the west is the Will city, and to the east is the White River City. Are you perhaps lost, young man?" The chauffeur replied and asked after whether Leo was lost or not. "Hehehe, unfortunately, I''m indeed currently lost. I just got out of the Yellow forest..." Leo truthfully answered. There was no use hiding anyway, since there was no one to hide anything. The chauffeur let out a short chuckle before saying, "I''m Karl! You can ride on my wagon since I''m heading to White River City to deliver my harvest. Hope you don''t mind my wagon''s inconvenience." "No, no, no, your wagon is..." Leo suddenly paused, ''the wagon was a... wreck!'' was what he was going to say. Fortunately, he was able to quickly pause, or else he would be somewhat insulting the chauffeur. "Your wagon looks great! Hahaha, no inconvenience at all!" He finished before hopping on the wagon. "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry, kid. I know that my wagon is a wreck!" The chauffeur replied as he didn''t mind how Leo view his wagon. "Unfortunately, selling wheat this year is not as good as the past years. No one really knows the exact reason why, but someone had said that it was due to the yellow soil of the Yellow Forest spreading around the nearbynds, hence affecting the soil in all the fields of the cities nearby the Yellow Forest!" Karl suddenly exined. "What''s wrong with the yellow soil?" Leo curiously asked. Base on what he had observed while inside the Yellow Forest, the yellow soil of the forest could still grow nts, although yellow in color, but it was still possible to use it to nt wheat and the likes. However, just base on what Karl had said, it actually affects the yield on the fields... "The yellow soil can indeed grow nts, but it would add a property to those nts that are harmful to Humans. So, every nt that grew on the yellow soil cannot be used immediately. It needed to be refined first in order to cleanse its impurities. That would in turn cost the farmers more money. That''s why, instead of keeping all the harvest, we could only separate those nts nted in brown soil from those nted in yellow soil. Though, it would still decrease our ie..." Karl exined as he could only shake his head in helplessness. "Ohhh..." Leo replied, finally understanding the situation. So, the harvest that grew on the yellow soil is harmful if not refined, hence they can only dispose of it instead of using money to cleanse the harvest which in turn decreases their total yield. Along the way to White River City, Leo and Karl continued talking about topics rted to farming. Leo could only nod his head in reply from time to time, though. He doesn''t really have any idea how to reply. After all, he doesn''t have a lot of knowledge about things rted to farming. Although he rules Heart city, he always left the management of the farnds to Fatty Ben, since thetter was the Head of the Logistic Department, hence he was in charge of the farmers. ..... Near dawn, Leo riding on Karl''s wagon finally arrived near the White River City. Before bidding farewell, Leo gave Karl 10 gold coins because of thetter''s kindness and to also help thetter. Even though thetter really don''t want to ept his generosity, he still insisted on giving the 10 gold coins. A while ago, when they were talking, Leo had already understood that the farmers this year, or maybe in the uing years, would slowly lose their earnings. As long as the Silver Kingdom doesn''t solve the problem about the yellow soil soon, then the farm yields of every farnd nearby the Yellow Forest would continue to decrease. Maybe to the point that the Silver Kingdom will start to rely on imports from other Kingdoms. So, the 10 gold coins that he had given to Karl would really be a huge help to thetter. Walking to the White River city West gate, Leo could not help but marvel at how beautiful the city was. Although it was still a bit dark, he could already notice a lot of different flowers along the way. Different kinds of flowers covered almost every inch and edge outside of the White River City. Even from the inside of the city, when Leo walked inside, he could still spot groups of flowers on the corner of the road, beautifying the city''s road and its surrounding. Unlike Honoris city, White River city was different, although both were almost covered by greenery. At Honoris city, nts such as wheat, vegetables, and fruits covered the ce. It might be beautiful to look at, but only because all the fields were covered by a seemingly endless amount of nts. On the other hand, the White River city was covered with flowers or trees that have flowers. So, even if the flowers around the White River city don''t cover a seemingly endless field like those of Honoris city, the flowers were still something that the Honoris city can''tpare to with their farm nts. "I had actually almost missed out visiting such a beautiful city..." Leo whispered to himself. Through the whole 18 years that he had lived in Silver Kingdom, he had not yet visited the White River city even once before. Although, he had heard about how beautiful it was from the others that visited Heart city before, but still, seeing it for himself was really different. The White River city was really too beautiful. Almost all kinds of beautiful flowers, in different colors and size, around the city, swaying through the wind; The moon that was slowly bidding farewell still lighten up all the flowers, which then emphasized the flowers beauty; and the one they called as a white river, with its water as clear as a mirror, reflecting the reflection of almost everything that passes by or looks at it. The sight was really beautiful to look at! Leo, standing at the sight, could only gasp at its beauty. Awhileter, Leo quietly shook his head as he put aside the beauty of White River City. He wasn''t here for sightseeing. He still needs to do something really important. Cassandra and the other''s whereabouts were still unknown. He needs to quickly look for them and finish the mission as soon as possible. Leo was aware that danger is still just around the corner, especially the organization to which that dangerous Magical Knight belonged to. Up to this point, he still doesn''t have any idea just who wants to kidnap Veronica and dared to offend the Honoris Noble Household. But he had long understood that such an organization should be powerful. They had even sent out a Magical Knight to kidnap a person. So, the sooner Leo and the others finished the mission, the sooner they can excuse themselves from this danger. Chapter 63 - Meeting With Cassandra And The Others Again Chapter 63 Meeting with Cassandra and the others again Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s Note: These chapters are for thest 2 days, hehehe... The update for today would be this night! Really sorry for thete update, I was out in a ce with no connection.) As soon as Leo entered White River City, he had already thought of a really convenient and possible ce for Cassandra and the others to hide. ''The branch of Sword and Magic in White River city!'' With Angel in the group, the female personal assistant of Madam Silva, the Head of all the branches of Sword and Magic at Silver Kingdom, obviously the former would suggest for everyone to stay at Sword and Magic, and wait there for Leo''s arrival. With those thoughts in mind, Leo, without any hesitation, quickly went to White River city branch of Sword and Magic. Fortunately, there were still some public carriages that could take Leo at Sword and Magic, despite it being really early in the morning. Arriving at the branch, he paid the chauffeur before getting inside. Just like what Leo had expected. As soon as he arrived inside, he quickly spotted a beautiful woman standing near the entrance, seeming as if waiting for someone''s arrival. Obviously, this woman was Cassandra. She was just standing near the entrance, looking at the door from time to time. As soon as Leo got inside, Cassandra was turning her head away from the door. He quickly thought of an idea! Quickly, he moved forward before she notices his existence. The moment he arrived behind her, it was also the moment she slowly turns her head towards the door, hence he kept on moving behind her back. Slowly moving closer, Leo suddenly covered Cassandra''s eyes with his right hand before suddenly pulling her body close to him using his left hand. "Don''t move or else you''re dead!" Leo silently whispered to Cassandra''s ears, using a different voice, obviously trying to hide his real voice. However, contrary to what Leo had expected that Cassandra would do, which was to nod her head and follow his order, she suddenly turned her whole body to face his. "Even if you disguise your voice, I will still be able to know that it''s you!" Cassandra suddenly said, her eyes now looking straight to Leo''s eyes. Leo could only shake his head helplessly. He had actually forgotten that the Blood Contract could allow the people that had signed it to know about their existence once their presence is nearby the other. This function was added so that the ve could not hide from their master and vice versa. It was through the Blood Contract that Cassandra noticed that Leo had arrived in White River City. To be honest, when he got inside the city, she suddenly woke up from her sleep and quickly understood that he wasing. So, she went downstairs and waited at the door. Waiting for her Master''s return to her side! "You got me, hehehe!" Leo said before raising two of his hand to the air. Since he was already caught red-handed by Cassandra, hence he could only raise his hand to express his surrender. "Stupid!" Cassandra said before she suddenly rests her body on Leo''s chest. She was really worried about him. After separating from each other to save their lives from the Magical Knight, she was always worried about his well-being. Fortunately, she was tied to him through a Blood Contract. So, she always knew that he was still alive, and was at the moment doing everything to return back to her. Leo was almost taken aback by Cassandra''s reaction. He had not expected that she would suddenly rest her body on his chest. Of course, even though he hadn''t expected such action, he was still able to reply with an embrace. Leo could obviously understand what Cassandra was feeling for her to do such a thing. She only has him to rely on her current life. Without him, she might no longer know what to do next. And also, she might lose her way on the path that she was fated to walk without his help by her side. What Leo had thought was indeed right! Cassandra only had him to rely on. The Crimson Rose Kingdom that her parents built to protect her fellowmen had already abandoned her, all of her family and those people loyal to her were already dead, and those ashes that were spread by the Leo through the air was constantly crying in her dreams every night to save their family from the imminent destruction due to General Ciper Vrayn leadership in the Crimson Rose Kingdom. Leo quietly embraced Cassandra, while thetter rested her body on his chest,fortably and seemingly feeling safe from worry. Looking from afar, it was almost like the two being together, though not a couple, yet, was the most peaceful ce in the entire Celestial World. It could also somewhat be described as; even if the world is ending, the two would not care as long as they are with each other, or something of the likes... "Ehem!" Angel suddenly interrupted from behind. Pulling the two back to their senses. Leo and Cassandra quickly separated from each other, both showing a face of embarrassment. "I hate to break the loving couple who are missing each other''s presence, but we still have a mission toplete. Please sleep early, so that we can leave in the afternoon!" Angel said before turning her body and walking further from Leo and Cassandra. Leo and Cassandra could only look at each other before suddenlyughing. ..... Leo woke up due to the light from the sun hitting his face. Quickly looking around, he soon realized that it was already midafternoon. Early dawn, Leo and Cassandra talked with each other about his adventure inside the Yellow Forest. About the Magical Knight, the fight between Two Star Magical Beast, the sudden inspiration, the finding of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, and the really dangerous encounter with the 5 Two-Horned Beast when he was following behind a pack of Yellow Fur Wolf. The talk only finished when the time was already mid-morning, exactly around the time when Angel came down once again to interrupt Leo and Cassandra and make them sleep. The two could onlyply. Although they still wanted to talk with each other, but since they were still doing a really important mission right now, hence they could only follow. Standing up from his bed, Leo quickly went to the bathroom to take a bath. After finishing all his morning routines, he went downstairs to meet with everyone. Leo and the others were currently staying in the room at White River city branch of Sword and Magic. If it was him who hade here, he might be denied ess to such rooms. Fortunately, Angel was with them, so they were given the rooms without any further problems. "Yow, did everyone sleep wellst night?" Leo greeted everyone as soon as he reached downstairs. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica were gathering around a table, eating their lunch when Leo arrived downstairs. The four quickly turned their attention towards him, and let out a nod and a smile, before returning to their conversation. Leo''s arrival was like when the husband of the house arrived downstairs and found four of his very beautiful wives sitting around a table while talking with each other. He would then arrive beside them and give them a hug and kiss each to the red lips of the four beautiful women. Such a scene could have been the case, but too bad it wasn''t... The ce that Cassandra and the others were currently eating at was the canteen of Sword and Magic. So, when Leo asked whether they slept well, not only the four girls replied to him but also all the staffs of the White River city branch of Sword and Magic. "Yes we did, young man, hahahaha!" "Ohhh, it''s actually the man who made the four beauties wait for him!" "Who? That guy! He had actually made our beautiful Angel wait?!" "Not only Angel, you idiot! But all those four beautiful girls sitting at that table!" "F*ck! If I was him, even if I was in the South Fortress, I would still rush back using one hundred horses just to meet back with those four beauties! So lucky.....!" "..." Leo near the stairs could only scratch his head in embarrassment. He really didn''t think that the ce was actually a canteen. After all, when he came down, he only saw the four girls since it was like a spotlight was shining at them due to their beautiful face and sexy body. Quickly, Leo went to their table and sat on the chair. "Ohhh, someone... or everyone, had actually embarrassed the great protector of Cassandra?" Elizabeth said at the side, obviously mocking Leo''s embarrassing state. "Hahahaha, I didn''t know that my escort, sir Leo, was actually such a funny guy!" Veronicaughed at the side before gracefully eating a pork steak. "Youck such a basic observation skill, yet Madam Silva had actually put importance to you? If I was her, I would have thrown you away to a trash bin, and let your Fianc¨¦e kill you!" Angel silently said to herself. However, Leo had clearly heard what Angel said, and had quickly made a reply in his head. "That is the reason why you''re only a secretary! Youck insight, youck wisdom, youck...." "Don''t mind them, juste and eat!" Cassandra said, interrupting Leo from his thoughts while also motioning him to start eating his breakfast. Leo''s face lit up brightly. Fortunately, he has Cassandra that will always be there to understand him. Quickly, Leo began eating his meal and had already forgotten about what just happened. Chapter 64 - Sword And Magic Strength! Part 1 Chapter 64 Sword and Magic strength! part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After finishing their breakfast, Leo and the other quickly prepared themselves with the necessary stuff needed for their return trip to Silver City. Today was their goal to return back at Silver city. The trip would be half a day long, so they need to prepare some stuff in case of any danger from the unknown organization that wants to kidnap Veronica. This time, Leo and the others'' return would be along the Sword and Magic merchant caravan delivering goods from White River city to Silver city. With this merchant caravan, they can use it as their cover-up towards their return to Silver City. Basically, what they were really thinking is that they might be able to avoid anyying ambush from the unknown organization along the way with the use of the Sword and Magic merchant caravan, hopefully... and hence finally being able toplete the mission at the end of this day. "Miss Angel, let''s proceed!" A man wearing iron armor suddenly reminded Angel. Angel nodded her head in reply before looking at Leo and the others, "It''s time to go!" Leo and the others nodded their heads, before quickly entering a guard''s wagon in the middle part of the Sword and Magic merchant caravan. The merchant caravan this time around was made up of 2 carriages for the Logistic Staffs ride, 5 guards wagon, 1 guard wagon for Leo and his group while the remaining 4 guards wagon for the soldiers, mercenary, and the students who had epted the escorting mission, andstly, 10 wagons worth of merchandise from White River City. The students that had epted the escorting mission were from ck Turtle Mage Academy, and coincidentally, Dandelion was among this group of students. Finding her presence within this merchant caravan made Leo and Cassandra breathe a sigh of relief. It was really a good thing that she didn''t be traumatized due to Ban Will''s kidnapping case. To be honest, at that time that Dandelion was fetched by the Floye Noble Household, they were actually just overreacting. As a student of the prestigious ck Turtle Mage Academy, one of the top ten Royal Mage Academy, and as a Mage, she had naturally already honed her mentality to prepare for such a cruel situation. The reason was actually simple. It would be an embarrassment for the Mages if they have such a weak mentality, not even capable of withstanding such cruel scenarios. They are Mages, front liners of the battlefield in the War of Races, supernatural individuals, and fighters that will constantly face many more cruel situations in the near future. If they are not capable enough of withstanding such a thing, then they are an embarrassment for the Mages. It''s much better for them to just stay at home and not to tell anyone about them being a Mage. However, Leo and the others didn''t n to show their presence towards the group of students. It was simply because they wanted to avoid any unknown variables from happening. No one knows, maybe a student among the group of students from ck Turtle Mage Academy is a member of that unknown organization, right? It''s better to be safe than sorry! After everything was well and done, the Sword and Magic merchant caravan finally started the journey to Silver city. ..... The road from White River city to Silver city was really rough, unlike the journey from Silver city to Honoris city. From time to time the carriages and wagon''s wheel would hit a rock, which would then make the people inside jump up and down. Leo inside the guard''s wagon almost wanted to get out of the wagon and walk instead. If only he wasn''t required to remain inside the guard''s wagon to hide his whereabouts, then he might have long decided to walk beside the wagon to avoid himself from such a butt-painful thing. On the other hand, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and even Cassandra weren''t experiencing what Leo was currently experiencing. The 4 girls had casted a Gravity spell to themselves, so they were able to just remain still andfortable despite all those bumpy roads. The only thing Leo could feel while looking at the four girls was jealousy. He really envies their ability to cast many and different convenient Magic spells. It was also out of his expectations that Cassandra had already learned some Magic spells when he was still away. It may have been caused back at that time when they were escaping to the Yellow Forest. While the three girls, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica casted Magic spells to easily escape, the two of them could only look for a chance to escape. His situation was much better at the time though, but still, it was not as convenient as the other three girls. "I''ll start learning about different Magic spells after this mission!" Leo swore to himself, before he turns his attention outside of the guard''s wagon, while at the same time enduring the bumpy road. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! Suddenly, multiple explosions loudly sounded outside around the merchant caravan. Leo quickly wanted to get out of the guard''s wagon to check the situation. However, Angel was one step faster than him, hence blocking his path. "But..." Leo wanted to exin, but Angel shook her head and replied solemnly, "Don''t underestimate Sword and Magic! Even if a thousand of bandits attack us, hence threatening the business interest, the powerful people within our organization that are watching us will not remain still and watch. So stay and hide! Our current mission now is much more important, especially finding out the unknown organization behind Veronica''s kidnapping!" Leo was immediately stuck and quietly sat back down in his spot. "You''re right..." ''Angel was indeed right! What is happening outside is not rted to them, although they are part of the merchant caravan? It is the job of the soldiers, mercenaries, and the students that had epted the escorting mission. Not theirs, and will never be!'' Moreover, if the situation indeed esctes and became really dangerous, to the point that Sword and Magic''s business interest is threatened, the powerful people within the organization will just simply make their move to save them. Sword and Magic were, after all, an organization akin to an Empire''s strength. Hence, a mere bandit group from a mere Kingdom won''t be able to threaten them. Unless, of course, if this bandit group is from an empire''s big bandit organization. Only those people are capable of threatening Sword and Magic. Furthermore, finding out the unknown organization behind Veronica''s kidnapping was also important. That unknown organization was undoubtedly powerful. They had even sent out a Magical Knight and had even sessfully bribe those people protecting Veronica. Outside, around the merchant caravan, all the soldiers, mercenaries, and the students that had epted the mission were in a disadvantageous situation. They were losing, not just in numbers, but also in terms of capability. "Rnd, go and handle those bandits mages! I''ll go and assist the soldiers and mercenaries!" A nerd-looking guy quickly ordered before casting a Fireball spell, aiming straight towards those groups of ordinary Bandits. *Boom! An explosion soon followed after the fireballnded in the ordinary bandit''s group, causing a small number of casualties to them. "Roger that, Kyle! You can rest easy and leave them to me!" A muscr guy named Rnd replied confidently as he nods his head before casting an Earth Spike spell. *k! *kk! Dozens of Bandit Mages in range of the Earth Spike spell hurriedly casted a Water Shield spell to themselves in order to block the earth spikes shooting straight towards them. However, a few of them were still pierced sessfully by the Earth Spike spell. "Arghh!" "Got yah!" Rnd eximed before moving closer towards the current location of the Bandit Mages. "Kylie and Natalie, go and support Rnd. Leave this ce to me!" Kyle ordered a twin sister who was currently supporting the soldiers and mercenaries. "Yes, boss!" Kylie replied. "Yes, boss!" Natalie replied. Both twins nodded in response before hurriedly moving behind Rnd. "Dandelion, keep your healing steady! No need to rush, conserving your energy is much more important than the number of soldiers you have healed. Just prioritize those seriously wounded ones!" Kyle sent another order. "Kyle! Enemy reinforcement!" An average-looking young Mage named to suddenly reported. "Don''t let them in! Try to dy their reinforcement!" Kyle quickly replied, before casting a ming Meteors spell, showering the ordinary bandits with fist-size ming rocks. "Yes, Kyle!" to replied before moving away to intercept the reinforcement with another young Mage named John. "Kyle, we will lose if this continues!" Rnd sounded behind. "Just hold on for a bit!" Kyle quickly replied. "Are those people in that guard''s wagoning to help or not? We will all die here if they don''te and help!" Rnd said as he can''t help taking a glimpse at the guard''s wagon in the middle of the merchant caravan. They were told that powerful and important people were inside that wagon, so it''s much better if they don''te and disturb them. However, the current situation was already very dangerous. If those people don''te and help, then all of them protecting this merchant caravan would surely be dead! At this moment, Leo inside the guard''s wagon could hear all the voices outside.. He already knew that the situation was really dangerous right now, but Angel was still blocking his way, so he wasn''t able to lend any sort of help to them even though he wanted to. Chapter 65 - Sword And Magic Strength! Part 2 Chapter 65 Sword and Magic strength! part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "Will we just let them die out there? We obviously have the capability to help them, so why are we not lending them a hand! Let me out to help them, since you don''t want to!" Leo eximed before suddenly going to the front part of the guard''s wagon. The guard''s wagon has two ways to enter and exit, the front and back, but since Angel was blocking the back, then he would just simply use the front. To be honest, this kind of situation is what he really hated the most! Despite having the capability to help, he was actually restricted to offer those people a hand. If this would continue on, then he might as well just stay back in Heart city, since his status as a Mage was nothing but useless in this situation. However, before Leo was able to reach the front exit, Elizabeth suddenly blocks his way. "You and Cassandra stay and protect Veronica, me and Angel will lend them a hand!" Elizabeth said as she quickly exited the guard''s wagon through the front exit. Angel nodded her head after hearing Elizabeth''s words as she quickly exited through the back exit. Leo could only sit back, despite feeling really unwilling. He could onlyply since the two obviously don''t want him and Cassandra to help because they might reveal Veronica''s whereabouts. He still understood the reason why, though. He was chased by that Magical Knight, so his identity was already known by that unknown organization. And Cassandra was someone that Dandelion knew, which might then also reveal that Leo was inside the guard''s wagon the moment she lends her help. So, it was still a no. On the other hand, Elizabeth and Angel, despite being part of his group, wouldn''t necessarily reveal the existence of Veronica, hence they are safe to help. Outside, the moment Elizabeth and Angel disembarked the guard''s wagon, dozens of sky blue and dark red colored magic circles covered the sky up above the guard''s wagon. "Ice Spikes, shower them!" Elizabeth called out. "ming Shots, burn them to crisp!" Angel called out. Dozens of ice spikes and fireballs came raining down straight towards the Bandit Mage''s current location, piercing and burning some of them. "You and your support!" Elizabeth pointed towards Rnd, Kylie, and Natalie, "Help those who are intercepting the reinforcement and leave these bandits mages to us!" she added. Rnd and the twins didn''t dare to voice out their disagreement as soon as they heard Elizabeth''s order. Seeing those raining ice spikes and fireballs awhile ago, who would even dare question whether the two girls can handle all the Bandit Mages. Putting Elizabeth''s hand in front, a blue magic circle quickly appeared. Ice Mana was constantly forming within the magic circle until finally it was formed. "Ice Chain!" Dozens of chains made out of ice shoot out from the blue magic circle, aiming straight towards the Bandit Mages. *ng! *ng! Soon after, a few Bandit Mages were trapped by the ice chains, unable to make any further move. Putting Angel''s hand in front, a dark red magic circle slowly appeared. The me slowly formed in front of the magic circle until it finally formed a ming circle. "Snake me!" *Whaassshhhhhhh! A snake-like me shoots out from the dark red circle, aiming straight towards the Bandit Mages that are currently trapped by the Ice Chain spell. Those bodies who received the me were soon covered in mes, trying to burn them into smithereens. Those Bandits Mages covered in mes could only roll around on the ground, quickly trying to extinguish the mes burning around their bodies. Some were burned to death while some received a first or second-degree burn around their bodies. Suddenly, a huge explosion erupted where the reinforcing Bandits were located. *Bang!!! A muscr body suddenly shoots out from the sky,nding near to the location of the merchant caravan. The body was Rnd; he was unconscious while the twins were within his embrace, safe and sound. The twins only received a slight injurypared to the former. "Rnd! Rnd!!" "Wake up, brother Rnd!" The twins quickly removed themselves from the embrace before shaking Rnd''s body, trying to wake up him up. Fortunately, Rnd was alive and breathing, though in a long interval. But he was still seriously injured. His body has a lot ofrge burned marks, and blood was continuously oozing out from the wound caused by crashing to the ground. "What happened?" Angel quickly asked as soon as she arrived near Rnd and the twin''s location. Causing someone to fly from one ce to another, specifically 20 meters. Surely something serious had happened. "A Three Star Mage and a Magical Knight suddenly arrived. Rnd, to, and John fought with them, but the difference in strength was just too huge for them to even cause any damage. to and John died after being engulfed by a lightning spell, while Rnd embraced both of us after casting a Water Shield. The lightning spell hit the shield, causing it to be instantly destroyed, but it caused us to fly until here!" Kylie quickly exined while tears continue flowing down from her eyes. Obviously, Kylie was devastated by what just happened. She had lost her two friends, to and John, and had even caused Rnd to be seriously injured. Hearing Kylie''s exnation, Angel and Elizabeth suddenly wore an ugly expression. Both of them were still beginner Mage, so obviously they understood that they are not a match to that Three Star Mage, especially when thetter has a Magical Knight to assist. Also, a Mage having a Star and not having a Star has a huge difference. It''s like the difference between a hill and a mountain After a Mage formed a Star in their own consciousness, they will not only increase their strength but also their capabilities in Magic and henceforth allowed ess to a much more powerful Magic spell. A Star is also like a tool that would constantly absorb Pure Mana around the Mage surrounding the moment they are created. So, the Star formed in the Mage consciousness is akin to a Mana storage for the Humans. It will help them provide a constant supply of Pure Mana, hence casting Magic spells would be a lot easier for them, since they don''t need to gather Pure Mana from their surroundings anymore. Moreover, a Mage having more Stars is also a different story to having only One star in their consciousness. Usually, one Star would be used as a storage for Pure Mana, while the other Star in their consciousness will be used to store different Element Mana, hence converting Element Mana from Pure Mana would no longer be a problem for the Mages. Although, that Star''s stored Element Mana or Pure Mana could still be exhausted, but that would only be the case if they keep on converting the Pure Mana to Element Mana and using Magic spells continuously until it exhausts the Mana stored in a Star. If they don''t, then the stored Mana would be like an inexhaustible machine. The Mana within their Stars will never exhaust, not soon and notter. "Would those people that you had told Leo beforee or not?" Elizabeth turned around towards Angel and asked. "Yes, they will! But I don''t know whether we will be capable of holding them off until they arrive..." Angel said as she wore a worried look on her beautiful face. "Tch! Then those people are still useless..." Elizabeth said as she can''t help but feel disappointed with Sword and Magic. Angel had exined to them that Sword and Magic was a powerful organization. It was indeed, really, but it would be like a joke because what''s the use of that power if they can''t even save the people in the merchant caravan. "Don''t worry, I have something that will make them rush to this ce in no time!" Angel said before taking out a paper. The paper that Angel took out was Spell Engraved Paper. It was a paper with a spell engraved on its body that will allow its user to use a Magic Spell based on what has been engraved on the paper. "Then what are you waiting for? Wait until everyone dies and use it?" Elizabeth eximed as she was suddenly annoyed by Angel''ste response to the dangerous situation. Elizabeth can''t really me Angel. After all, thetter just learned about the existence of the Three Star Mage and a Magical Knight within the Bandits group. "Shut up!" Angel replied before putting the Spell Engraved Paper on the ground. Afterwards, she put her hand on it, before quickly injecting Mana. Soon after, the paper began lighting up and finally, it became covered with light. *Whoosh! *Bang! *Whoosh! *Bang! *Whoosh! *Bang! Suddenly, fireworks with a sword and book crossed with each other lit brightly up the sky. The fireworks were just too bright, which would obviously allow White River city and Silver city to see. "That''s all?! I thought it was some kind of powerful spell capable of instant killing that Three Star Mage and Magical Knight!" Elizabeth said, disappointed once again. Angel had sounded like the Spell Engraved Paper was some kind of secret and powerful spell of the Sword and Magic, but yet it was actually just mere fireworks. "Just shut up and wait!" Angel said before turning around to help the ongoing fight between ordinary Bandits and the merchant caravan soldiers and mercenaries. Chapter 66 - Sword And Magic Strength! Part 3 Chapter 66: Sword and Magic strength! part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, inside the Sword and Magic of Silver city, a twenty-five years old man in blonde long hair was currently reading a book in a small study room near a small ss window facing to the north. The sunlight was shining upon this man, and it was as if the light was trying to emphasize his pretty face and his graceful figure. This man was Evangelion, a 5 Star Mage and one of the Mages in charge of protecting the business interest of Sword and Magic within Silver Kingdom. Evangelion was supposedly going to flip to another page in the book he was currently reading, when suddenly he saw bright fireworks in the form of a sword and book crossing each other out from his window. *Bang! The book in Evangelion''s hand dropped to the ground before he suddenly disappeared out from his small study room. ..... Also at this moment, outside of White River city branch Sword and Magic building. A stout young man with ck hair and eyes was currently flirting with a pretty woman at the side of the street. This stout young man was Clydesdale, a 3 Star Mage and also one of the Mages in charge of protecting the business interest of Sword and Magic within Silver Kingdom. "Hey pretty, why don''t we hang out?" Clydesdale said while motioning at the pretty woman toe close to his side. "No way, you are known as a yboy in this city!" The pretty woman said. But despite her words seemingly denying Clyde, her body had actually moved closer to him. "Hahaha, you don''t have to be shy. Although I''m a yboy, I always satisfy the needs of the woman who I had yed before." Clydesdale said while staring at the woman in his arms. But suddenly, while Clydesdale was trying to make further moves to the pretty woman, he suddenly saw some fireworks lighting up the sky to the south of White River City. "Pretty girl, I''ll be back something really important suddenly came out!" Clydesdale said to the pretty woman before flying off to the north. The pretty woman could only stare in shock at Clydesdale''s flying figure. Clydesdale was known as a yboy, but no one knew that he was actually a Mage. "Okay, I''ll wait!" The pretty woman said a tinge bit of blush on her face and excitement in her body. ..... Meanwhile, in the merchant caravan. Although Angel had shot out fireworks to the sky, no one aside from the men of Sword and Magic became calm at all. Only the people working within Sword and Magic knew about the purpose of such fireworks. It might be just seemingly ordinary fireworks with an obvious purpose of calling for help, but the one Angel had to lighten up was a call for help from an important member of Sword and Magic, hence really powerful protectors from Sword and Magic wille rushing from their location to the merchant caravan''s current location. "What wait! We will die before those people coulde and help us!" Elizabeth suddenly yelled at Angel. "Elizabeth, you would be really foolish if you dare to underestimate Sword and Magic. Don''tpare our organization to a pesky Noble Household like yours. If you have something that can save us, then take it out yourself!" Angel said, already pissed with Elizabeth underestimating the strength of Sword and Magic. Suddenly, an old man in his forties flies off from the distance before hovering up above the merchant caravan. The man showed a wide smile before pping his hand together. "Wow, wow, wow, look what we got here; two stunningly beautiful girls bickering with each other, a twin sister crying and begging for someone to save their life, and a seemingly innocent girl doing all her best to heal the wounded! Hahahaha, this is the real treasure..." The old man said with an obvious sign of perverted thoughts. "How about all of you just run to my side and leave those people behind? In that case, I won''t be hurting all of your beautiful faces and body, right?" The old man said with augh. "Ohhh, no need to worry! I''m a 3 Star Mage, I can obviously satisfy all your needs and desire. So, what are you waiting for? Come to me and you''ll stay alive, or stay in that side and you will die! Or maybe not, hahahaha! It would really be a waste to kill such beauties, but I might still injure you, just a bit no need to worry about your beautiful faces." The old man said before motioning for Elizabeth, Angel, Kylie, Natalie, and Dandelion, toe to his side. "We would rather die than fall in the hands of a scum like you!" Kylie rebutted. "Don''t you know shame? You''re a 3 Star Mage, yet you are using your power to do such a shameful thing!" Natalie followed up. Hearing the twins insult, the old man didn''t care as heughed a bit, showed a smile on his face before finally saying, "With poweres great treasures! I don''t care about the responsibility of being a Mage. I was given this power by the almighty Gods of this world! I''m a chosen one! So why should I waste my life trying to protect the peace of the Humans in this world? I''ll instead use this and make my own rules!" A dark-colored magic circle quickly formed in the hands of the old man. Afterwards, Dark Element Mana covered the whole Magic circle. "ck coffin!" *Bang! *Bang! Two ck-colored coffins suddenly came out of the ground Kylie and Natalie were standing on before quickly trapping the twins inside. "Got two, three to go!" The old manughed before putting his hand in front again. "ck sphere!" A two half-ck colored spheres appeared from both sides of Dandelion. "Lock!" The two ck-colored spheres that the old man summoned suddenly came down towards each other, with Dandelion in the middle. *Bang! Dandelion was quickly trapped inside, like the twin sisters. "Ah, so weak I''m feeling sleepy..." The old man said, letting out a yawn. "How about you two? Will you wait for me to cast a spell, or will you willinglye to my side?" The old man said towards Elizabeth and Angel. "I''m from the Snow Noble Household, do you still dare offend me?" Elizabeth said before throwing a white token with a snow design. She quickly wore a smirk on her face after doing so. "Oh, you''re from that Snow Noble Household... The second in rank within the five major Noble Household of Silver Kingdom..." "Are you scared now?" Elizabeth said suddenly interrupting the old man. "That, I don''t care about! I''m even looking for the Heir of the Honoris Noble Household, the third in rank within the five Major Noble Households. So, who cares if you''re a member of the second rank! That only means you''re going to be mine while I hand Lady Veronica to the ck organization, but only after I find her... Where did that woman hide too, hmmm...." The old man said, unknowingly revealing a lot of information. Elizabeth and Angel suddenly wore a grim expression on their face. The both of them didn''t expect that the one looking for them would actually unknowingly stumble upon them. They also finally found out about the name of the organization, ck organization... "Since you don''t want to willinglye over, then I''ll just order my ck Magical Knight toe over and catch you!" "Ohhhoy, such romantic gesture did my me! Making a Magical Knight fetch my future woman!" "d, my powerful Magical Knight,e over and fetch these two beautiful girls for me!" *Bang! Suddenly, an object covered in heavy armornded on the ground in front of Elizabeth and Angel. Leo, currently inside the guard''s wagon and watching secretly through a small gap from the white cloth cover, could already recognize the Magical Knight after it appeared in front of them. It was the one that chased himst time. A Magical Knight covered in ck Heavy Armor. Although Leo really wanted to get out of the guard''s wagon and fight the Magical Knight one on one, to test his capabilities and for revenge, but he knew that doing so would be stupid. The old man obviously doesn''t know that Veronica was with them, hence unconsciously revealing information important to them. So, if he stupidly appeared just because he wanted to fight to make the Magical Knight pay for thest time in the Yellow Forest, then they would be able to know that Veronica is within this merchant caravan. Fate knows whether it''s only the old man or is there more around the area! "Oh, that is, if your ck Magical Knight can catch us!" Elizabeth said before putting her hand in front. A Spell Engraved Paper suddenly came out from her clothes before flying up in the air. "Ice Crystal Shield, activate!" *Whooshh!! *Shhhh! A really hard ice shield appeared out of nowhere, covering Elizabeth, Angel, and the guard''s wagon that Leo, Cassandra, and Veronica, were in. "Ohhh, a 4 Star Magic spell... But still not a problem!" The old man said, showing a smile on his face. A 4 Star Magic Spell might be powerful, really, but a 4 Star Magic Spell engraved on paper was not. A defensive spell engraved in a paper such as the one Elizabeth used needs the constant injection of Ice Element Mana, which simply means that it would cease to exist sooner orter the moment she used up all of her energy and get tired of converting Pure Mana into Element Mana. Adding to the fact that Elizabeth was still a no Star Mage. She doesn''t have a Mana storage nor a Star that will constantly absorb Pure Mana around her surrounding. So, she would use up all of her strength, energy, and finally getting tired. Inside the ice shield, Elizabeth turned to look at Angel before saying, "Your reinforcement bettere quick before I lost all of my strength!" Angel showed a gratified smile on her beautiful face and reply confidently and with assurance to Elizabeth, "Don''t worry, they will soon arrive!" Chapter 67 - Black Organization Chapter 67 ck Organization Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s note: I''m changing the release time of the novel. Instead of 10:00pm-12:00am (+8 GMT) it will now be 12:00pm-1:00pm (+8 GMT) due to personal reason...) After Angel finished her word. A sudden streak of light from the north and south came flying down towards their location. "Lady Angel, I''m sorry I made you wait!" Evangelion said, bowing his head a little towards Angel, which thetter just nodded her head, an obvious gesture of saying "It''s fine!". "Ohhho, It''s actually our princess Angel that got forced into a desperate situation? How about you finally answer my courting now, and I assure you that you won''t ever be in the same situation like this again in your entire life!" Clydesdale said, obviously not serious but mocking words towards Angel. "Hmph!" Angel replied coldly. "Don''t you dare mock Lady Angel, you piece of a scoundrel! Your body has already been used bymon, ordinary, and noblewoman, with only Fate knowing how many times already! Such a mess of a body doesn''t deserve such pure and innocent body like Lady Angel!" Evangelion said, cursing on Clydesdale without using any swear words at all. Hearing such remarks, Clydesdale quickly became pissed as he voiced out, "Do you really think only you know how to speak such bunch of shitty words! You pretentious pretty face that acts all innocently and gracefully but actually a beast constantly holding back his urged to touch a woman!" "You...!" "Ohhh, you mad? Fight me then!" The old man at the side stared dumbfounded towards the two that suddenly arrived in front of him. Being ignored in such a way, the old man finally became enraged. "Tch! Don''t you dare ignore me, you two pretty face!" The old man quickly shouted towards Evangelion and Clydesdale. "What?!" Evangelion and Clydesdale said together before suddenly erupting with their powers. Five Stars and Three Stars appeared around Evangelion and Clydesdale''s body, showing the strength of the two to the old man. The old man looking at the two could only gulp a mouthful of saliva due to nervousness and disbelief. He had actually unknowingly offended two powerful people. He wishes that he could find or dig a hole around and hide himself within. Such action like what he did was really suicidal. Although the old man was a Three Star Mage, he was not a fool to believe that he could actually beat the two Mages. Even if he had a Magical Knight with him, that is much more powerful than him, he will still not be able to beat a single one from the two. "Ah..." "Catch him Evangelion and Clydesdale, he knows some information rted to the ck organization!" Angel quickly reminded the two in case they''ll just let go of the old man after showing thetter their strength. Hearing Angel''s reminder to the two powerful Mages, the old man quickly moved away. However, the moment he moved, he soon realized that the ce he was at had suddenly be like an illusion. The surrounding was moving around randomly, like how a drunk person sees his surrounding. "What kind of spell is this?!" The old man eximed in horror. Despite being Three Star, he had not yet encountered or even experience such a powerful Magic spell. "I called this illusion spell Painting of the Drunk!" Clydesdale said, introducing the Magic spell he just used. "This is a self-made spell?!" The old man said. Fear quickly covered his entire body. He had actually offended a Mage capable of making his own spell. A self-made spell is just like what it is called, a spell made personally whether by an individual or a group. Such type of Magic spell is unique, they are one of a kind, and can''t be easily replicated by just anyone unless the creator taught the Magic spell himself. A self-made Magic spell can only be done bybining different Magic spells or by putting together different Element Mana in a single Magic circle. A self-made Magic circle has 3 steps. First, structuring a design of the Magic circle in the Mage''s mind, then applying it in the Magic circle, and finally forming the Magic spell itself. Doing so is not as easy as it seems, though. It''s not like casting a fireball and just adding another property to it in order to make it much more powerful. A Mage self-made Magic spell is created seemingly in the same way as constructing a building. In other words, they need to construct their own Magic circle instead of just relying on the Magic circle that appears every time a Mage cast a Magic spell. Such a talent of a Mage is really rare. Even above those people capable of stacking together numerous magic circles, such as Leo''s. "No one has yet escaped from my Painting of the Drunk spell. But, since I''m a good guy, then I''ll give you a few minutes to try to break it. In other words, I''m giving you a chance to be the first person to break my self-made Magic spell!" Clydesdale said, puffing his chest. Obviously, he was really proud of his Magic spell. To the point that he will even give time to his target to try and escape. "Ew, you actually used this spell on a man. I thought that you will only use such spells in your woman!" Evangelion said before showing an action of going to vomit. "That''s called Woman''s Fantasy! This one is totally different!" Clydesdale quickly rebutted. ", , , Painting of the Drunk or Woman''s fantasy, they are still the same spell made out of the same blueprint that you had personally made!" Evangelion said beforending down on the ground. He already knew that the old man will not be able to escape from the spell. At this moment, the old man was just standing still. Though, the old man''s mind was constantly wandering from ces to ces like a drunk person. The old man might see and feel that his consciousness and body were constantly moving around from one ce to another, but actually, his body would just be standing still on the same spot the moment the Magic spell was casted on him. This was the real meaning behind the Painting of the Drunk spell. The person who had received such a Magic spell would be put into something like a painting in their mind. This painting would replicate the entire environment, but in a seemingly drunk sort of way. To be honest, the Magic spell only turns out like a drunk person walking somewhere simply because Clydesdale sucks at drawing. So, he was unable to replicate a straight or perfect scene in his target''s mind, and could instead just make a hazy and drunk-like scene. At this moment, Leo inside the guard''s wagon finally got out along with Cassandra and Veronica. He was really annoyed! He was actually left out inside the guard''s wagon and was only able to watch the fight. Although he likes staying out in trouble, but in this case, he had long been wanting to try casting a Magic spell in a fight. He had long wanted to try to test his strength, which is something he still wasn''t able to do until this very moment, even though he was already capable of casting a Magic spell. Also, Kylie, Natalie, and Dandelion had gotten out of the spell that had trapped them. And Kyle, who was really busy fighting the ordinary Bandits, had also finally made his way back to the group. Unfortunately, though, Rnd was still unconscious with a seriously injured body. If he is not taken to a healer capable enough to heal his current wounds soon, then he would most likely die. "Evangelion, can you take every injured person first to Silver city? The healer here would not be able to fully treat their wounds." Angel said as she pointed towards Rnd and the other seriously injured soldiers and mercenaries at the side. "Also, pull that old man down here and restrain him along with his Magic Knight!" Angel ordered Clydesdale, after which thetterplied. Putting the old man along with the Magical Knight to the ground, Angel quickly approached them to begin the interrogation. She really wanted to know about the ck organization, the unknown organization running rampant around the Northern region of Silver Kingdom. "Restrain his mouth, hand, and feet, before you begin your interrogation. Especially the teeth! Much better if you check it thoroughly, in case of any poison hidden within." Leo suddenly said as soon as he arrived beside Angel. At this moment, Leo''s expression was dark, cold, and solemn. It was really different from the usual expression of him always being calm and the likes... Without any question, Angel quickly followed what Leo said as she ordered Clydesdale to do the checking. "Ehhh, if this was a woman I would dly do it, but this is a man. On top of that, an old-looking man!" Clydesdale quickly protested. "Oh, then will you let me, a woman, and a beautiful one on top of that, to check this old man?" Angel said, pouting and showing a seemingly begging cute face. "Aysttt..." Clydesdale said as he could only nod his head, feeling helpless. He quickly began inspecting the old man''s feet, hands, and mouth to check whether there are really poisons hidden around. "Oh, there is indeed one!" Clydesdale said before casting a Magic spell to carefully remove a specific tooth from the old man''s mouth. "Ahhhh!" The old man could only scream in pain while the tooth with poison inside was carefully removed. "Can I ask for that tooth? I want to know what poison they had used inside." Leo said, his face reverting back to the usual calm face. Clydesdale quickly and disgustingly gave the tooth to Leo, which thetter received without minding at all. Receiving the tooth, Leo checked it around for a while before putting it in a cloth to cover it well. Then, he put it inside one of his hidden pockets on his clothes. The tooth for Leo was something really important, something that might help him uncover the whereabouts of the organization he long been keeping watch, the ck organization. Chapter 68 - Finally Arriving At Silver City Chapter 68 Finally arriving at Silver city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After finally getting the poison tooth of the old man and giving it to Leo, Angel quickly began her interrogation. However, a sudden straight line made out of fire shoot the head of the old man, which killed him immediately. The straight-line came out from the top of a mountain. Fortunately, Angel was quickly pulled away by Clydesdale the moment the straight line made out of fire prated the head of the old man. If not, then she would have surely been hit by that attack, too. "Go and quickly bring me that person!" Angel quickly ordered Clydesdale, but thetter only shook his head in response. "Doing so would be useless, the enemy would be long gone the moment Clydesdale arrived at that mountain!" Leo suddenly exined. He had seen everything since he was also at the side of Angel and Clydesdale. After looking at where the fire line hade from, he quickly made a fast assumption that the enemy would be able to escape easily. Such a distance was far enough for the enemy to escape farther from its former location. So, even if Clydesdale was a Three Star Mage, it would still be useless to chase after that person. Moreover, no one really knows just how powerful that unknown enemy was. To actually be able to use a Magic spell to attack someone as far as that distance, specifically around 10 kilometers or so, that person is definitely a powerful Mage. Clydesdale might not even be able to fight that unknown enemy, even if he could indeed catch up. "Tch!" Angel could only let out such a sound. After hearing Leo''s words, she quickly understood that he was indeed right. But such an important old man that could have possibly given them important information had just died like that. It made her feel really disappointed and angry. An opportunity to know more about the ck organization was lost, just like that. "There would still be more opportunities in the future, as long as you''re alive!" Leo said before turning around and walking back to the guard''s wagon. ..... Finally, after 5 hours of continuous traveling, Leo and the others finally arrived at Silver City North Gate. Arriving inside Silver city, everyone within the merchant caravan can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They were finally safe, for the time being... But still, they could finally take a rest, and forget about what had just happened awhile ago. Arriving inside Silver city doesn''t yet mean that Leo and the other''s mission was nowpleted. The mission clearly stated that after taking Veronica to Silver city, she would spend her week with Princess Tiana before finally returning back to Honoris city. So, he could only wait for a week before he could finallyplete the mission. After bidding farewell to the merchant caravan group and to Clydesdale, Leo and the others quickly took Veronica to princess Tiana''s royal pce in the northwest area of Silver City. ..... Arriving at the royal ce, they were immediately granted entry after seeing Veronica within Leo''s group. Moving inside the royal pce, Leo was marveling at its enormous size and the beautiful things around the pce. The royal pce was called, Silver Bee royal pce, a name to honor the friendship between the Sixth Princess of Silver royal family and Veronica of the Honoris Noble Household. Inside the royal pce was a lot of paintings of flowers with bees on the top of its petals, and a beautiful girl with silver hair and Veronica on both sides of the flower. Obviously, this Princess Tiana was really treating Veronica genuinely and as her best friend, too. Looking up in front, a beautiful girl in silver-colored hair hurriedly runs downstairs. This girl was as beautiful as Veronica, she had long silver hair, a silver-colored pupil, a big breast, and she was currently wearing a pink-colored dress, obviously her indoor dress. "96/100!" Leo can''t help rate in his mind. He doesn''t dare to really voice out his remarks, though. After all, this girl was the Sixth Princess of Silver royal family. Fate knows just what kind of temperament and character she has, especially towards someone unknown who just rated her out of nowhere. He might just get himself into trouble by doing such a disrespectful thing. "Veronica~ you''re finally here!" Princess Tiana quickly hugged Veronica the moment she arrived in front of thetter. With the hug, especially from a big breast girl such as Princess Tiana, Veronica was soon having a hard time trying to breathe in the middle of her cleavage. "Ha! Tiana, don''t just shove my face into your enormous breast, I can''t breathe inside of it!" Veronica immediately eximed as soon as she sessfully pulled herself away from the hug. "I would be willing to die in such a way!" Leo thought in his mind, which he quickly shook his head to forget. Seeing such a scene, his mind would obviously wonder about it, even though he wasn''t as perverted as Alfred or Clydesdale. "Next time, next time~," Princess Tiana said in a sweet voice before turning her attention towards Leo''s group, "You must be sir Leo Heart?" "It''s an honor to be recognized by the Sixth princess!" Leo replied as he bowed his head a little to show his courtesy to Princess Tiana. "The honor is all mine, hahahah! Courtesy aside, how about you and your groupe with us and join our teacup party! The more the merrier, right?" Princess Tiana said before turning her head towards Veronica. "Stop calling our tea ceremony a teacup party! We are no longer kids Tiana, it''s embarrassing..." Veronica paused, showing her blushing face due to her embarrassment, "But yeah, the more the merrier! So, Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel, would you minding with us and join!" she quickly added while motioning for Leo and his group toe with them. Despite not really interested in such a thing, Leo could only helplessly follow them along. He had also realized that drinking tea at this moment would be able to calm and rx his mind from the stress that he had umted within due to the past days of running from one ce to another. Soon, Leo and the group finally arrived in a small man-made garden. In the middle of the garden was a small ce with four pirs supporting its roof on the 4 sides and a circr table with tea and snacks prepared in the middle. Arriving at the table, Leo and the other sat in their respective ces and began talking about their adventure from Honoris city, Yellow Forest, and finally the thing that had just happened in the road between the White River city and Silver city. Just like what should be expected from a conversation with the majority of the participants being girls, the topic suddenly changed to feminine-rted stuff. Obviously, Leo wasn''t interested in such a thing, hence he could only excuse himself for a moment as he decided to take a rest at a tree shade nearby. Arriving under the tree shade, Leo quickly found out that the man-made garden was actually just nearby a small ground with dozens of soldiers training themselves in all sorts of ways. These soldiers were obviously Princess Tiana''s personal guard. Leo quietly crossed his leg on the ground and just began nonchntly watching the training soldiers, obviously trying to kill time. Suddenly, one soldier stopped his training as he spotted Leo watching them from the side. An unknown guy was actually in Princess Tiana''s personal garden! The soldier that had noticed Leo quickly told his fellow soldiers about Leo''s existence, which then sparks something within the group of soldiers. Leo watching them under the tree shade could only shake his head helplessly. He already knew that something troublesome was going to happen to him now. "Dammit, I should have just stayed with the girls!" Leo swore inwardly before quickly closing his eyes.. He was hoping that by closing his eyes the soldiers would no longer think of disturbing him, because of the thought that he is cultivating. Chapter 69 - The Great Revelation Chapter 69 The Great Revtion Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral However, Leo closing his eyes to try and avoid trouble was unfortunately still useless. The group of soldiers still walked towards him and was obviously going to cause trouble to him. "Kid, what you doing here? Are you lost or something?" A stout-looking soldier said as soon as he arrived in front of Leo. "Yeah kid, no one is allowed inside Princess Tiana''s personal garden!" another soldier followed up. "Oy, stop that! You might scare the kid away, hahaha!" Hearing the soldiers'' voices, Leo could only open his eyes and feel helpless inwardly. He really doesn''t want tomunicate with these soldiers simply because they were obviously here to just make fun of him and cause trouble. "Dammit, are soldiers really this bored in their life that they''ll look for trouble the moment they spot someone nearby around?" Leo can''t help but asked himself inwardly. "You see that!" Leo said as he pointed towards Princess Tiana and Cassandra and the other''s location, "I''m with them, that''s why I''m here." "Oh, then how about you give us a chance to get to know those three beautiful girls, hahaha!" The stout-looking guy quickly followed up. Obviously, he won''t include Princess Tiana, since she was his Master, and also not Veronica because she''s the Princess''s best friend. Hence, the three, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel were obviously what he meant about. "Go and ask them yourself!" Leo eximed before closing his eyes once again. At this moment, within the group of girls, Veronica, the friend of Princess Tiana and Leo, saw what was currently happening and wanted to quickly stop the soldiers from bothering Leo using her identity. However, Princess Tiana put her hand in front of her, trying to stop her from stepping up. Cassandra and Angel also wanted to step in, but Princess Tiana turned towards them and shook her head, simply implying that they should also not step in. So, the two girls could only stay put and watch. Obviously, they don''t dare offend the Princess. The action of Princess Tiana was really weird. No one understands the reason why she was stopping them. Did Leo perhaps offended her or something...? Meanwhile, Elizabeth doesn''t care about what will happen to Leo. She was evenughing at his misfortune deep inside. She was just sipping her tea and watching how the scene will unfold, with an obvious sign of interest in her eyes. At this moment, the stout-looking man was annoyed by Leo ignoring him. So, he put his arm on top of thetter''s shoulder. "Kid, you better respect me! I''m Yule, the Vice-Commander of Princess Tiana''s personal guard!" The stout man said, introducing himself to Leo. "Oh, and I''m Leo Heart, a Mage and a first-year student of Silver Mage Academy..." Leo replied nonchntly, returning the introduction while still closing his eyes. "You..." The stout man was immediately annoyed by Leo''s nonchnt reaction. "Will you punch me in the face or something?" Leo suddenly said before slowly opening his eyes, "If that''s the case, then I really pity Princess Tiana. She had unexpectedly epted a stupid person to be her personal guard. And a Vice-Commander on top of that!" He added before shaking his head, seemingly showing his pity. "I''m indeed stupid, but I''m strong! Princess Tiana doesn''t need smart people, only strong ones that are capable of protecting her with their life!" The stout man said, puffing his chest proudly. "Oh, is that so? Then how will you save your Princess now, then?" Leo said while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. "Save?" The stout man asked curiously to Leo. He then looked at Princess Tiana. But he quickly noticed that the princess was safe. So, what was he going to save her from? "Save her from the poison that she''s currently drinking!" Leo said, revealing the reason why. "Ahhh....!" The stout man eximed in shock before frantically running towards Princess Tiana, aiming to get the teacup from her hand. At this moment, Princess Tiana watching the charging stout man was wearing a disappointed face. Obviously, she feels disappointed with how the stout man acted. "Princess, give me that teacup, or else you''re going to die!" The stout man quickly yelled out. Suddenly a man with a scar face appeared out from the roof of the ce that Princess Tiana and the others were sitting at. "Kalid, do you really think that the Princess would be poison in such a way?" The scar face man said beforending on the ground. "Vice Commander Yule, sir!" The stout man with the real name Kalid stood straight and saluted. "I don''t know sir, but better be safe than sorry, sir!" "Stupid! Everything that the Princess is eating and drinking was tasted first by the pce royal taster, so no poison would be able to easily pass through to the Princess table!" "I''m sorry Princess for failing your task!" Vice Commander Yule said, bowing 90 degrees to Princess Tiana. Princess Tiana could only shake her head helplessly and saying, "It''s fine, not a big deal, no one was hurt anyway..." Leo currently crossing his leg under the tree shade was curiously watching the scene. He had finally understood that everything was an act, but what for? It''s not like he had offended the Princess or something, right? Moreover, he finally realized why the soldiers were stupidly trying to cause trouble. It was simply because Princess Tiana herself had asked them to, but when though? This also exins why the soldiers'' way of asking for trouble sucks! After spotting him, they quickly approached him and try to ask about what he was doing at the man-made garden of the Princess, then they suddenly changed out of nowhere to introducing them to the three women. He had really been curious as to why it was as weird as that, and he finally understood the reason why. The soldiers were doing it despite feeling unwilling. What Leo said was indeed right! The soldiers were indeed executing the task unwillingly. After all, they are soldiers, so causing trouble without any reason is not their code of chivalry that was taught when they were still training, especially not a code of chivalry from Silver Royal family soldiers. Turning her head towards Leo, Princess Tiana said, "My apologies sir Leo, I just wanted to test your capability." "..." Leo just replied with a dubious expression on his face. "You see, our Silver Royal family had been protecting a person from one of the major Noble Household for 10 years now. So, when I heard that this person wasing to my royal pce to escort my friend Veronica, I quickly thought of a n to test his capabilities. Whether that guy was really worth protecting or did my parents just waste their effort protecting a useless person..." Princess Tiana exined, wearing an apologetic face towards Leo. "Huh?" Leo could only make such a sound. He was dumbfounded after hearing such an exnation from Princess Tiana. Obviously, he had understood that the ''This person'' from her exnation was him, but that wasn''t what he was curious about. He only knew that he had offended the daughter of the Snow Noble Household from the five major Noble Households, specifically Elizabeth Snow, but this Noble Household itself doesn''t even want to kill him and had instead proposed to him to marry their daughter. So, he was really curious as to which Noble Household was this that the Silver Royal family had been protecting him from in this past 10 years, and it was specifically from one of the five major Noble Households, too. "You really don''t know?" Princess Tiana can''t help asking. "Unfortunately, I don''t..." Leo quickly replied while shaking his head. "Do you know about the rank one of the five major Noble Household?" "Yes, the Crystal Skull Noble Household!" "That is the Noble Household that we''re protecting you from, specifically from Richton Skull, the second son of the Crystal Skull Noble Household, the man who had fallen head over heels to your Fianc¨¦e Elizabeth Snow...." Princess Tiana exined before turning her head towards Elizabeth Snow, who was somewhat sad while staring back at her. Chapter 70 - The 10 Years Of Secretly Protecting Leo Chapter 70 The 10 years of secretly protecting Leo Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, after hearing Princess Tiana''s exnation, Leo could only turn his attention towards Elizabeth, who was currently wearing a solemn face which was really curiosity-inducing. ''Why would she even be wearing such a serious face, she wanted me to die all this time, right? So, she should be joyous that the second son of the Crystal Skull Noble Household, Richton Skull, was keen on killing me!'' "Can you exin to me Princess Tiana about this so-called 10 years of secretly protecting me? Please honor this humble Viscount with the exnation Princess, I''m really curious about when, how, and why it all started." Leo said as he bows his head a little towards Princess Tiana to show that he begs to know from the Princess the reason behind this so-called 10 years of secretly protecting him. "Since you don''t know about it, then let me exin." Princess Tiana said while looking up at the sky before finally turning her head to face Leo. "10 years ago, after your parents died and hearing the news about it in Silver Kingdom. My father, the King, and also your father''s friend, quickly ordered some soldiers to secretly protect you and your brother to honor their decades of friendship. Unfortunately, though, the people tasked to protect your brother didn''t reach him in time..." "After that, those people that were supposedly going to protect your brother were quickly ordered to just focus on protecting and assisting you. At that time, you were still 8 years old, losing both your parents and brother, you were obviously lost and were wandering around aimlessly. No clear path yet, unable to make a step, and was clouded in judgment due to the devastation. So, we arranged everything to make your life easy!" "Contrary to our expectations, though, we actually don''t need to assist you. You didn''t lose your hope at all and had instead risen back on your own two feet and was quickly able to be the rightful ruler of Heart city!" "Although, through cruel methods and the likes... "However, seeing your growth, still made my father pleased and happy. So, he quickly called back all of his men that was secretly protecting you back at the time. He had already understood that you don''t need anyone''s help at that point, hence no need for him to interfere about." "3 yearster, my father was already expecting that you will send out a case about your brother''s death the moment you fix everything in the Heart city, which he had long made preparation about," Princess Tiana said before pausing and turning her head towards Elizabeth. Instead of showing anger on her face though, Elizabeth was actually showing a face of sadness and secretly whispered something only she and Princess Tiana know, which thetter could only shake her head in pity as a response. "When you reached 10 years old, which was the said year that you will be married to Elizabeth, the Crystal Skull Noble Household had suddenly blocked the Snow Noble Household''s path to Silver city, causing them to dy your predestined marriage. It was also the day that you have submitted the case about your brother''s death..." "Choosing between sending assistance to Snow Noble Household or to assist your investigation, my father, the King, had actually chosen none. The help that you receive in the investigation was already a nned help that was long been set to happen, which includes making you catch the perpetrator''s tail and cutting the help out of nowhere..." "Helping the Snow Noble Household was also not possible, since as a King, it would be showing bias to a Noble Household. So, father didn''t send out any! And assisting your investigation any further was useless too since your still blinded by your anger at that time..." Hearing the exnation about 8 years ago about when the Silver royal family cut the help they provided out of nowhere and using the excuse that they can''t afford to lose a pir of support, Leo finally understood the reason why and which pir of support the King really meant about. He was indeed clouded by anger back at that time! In fact, even up until now... So, if the King had indeed assisted him in his brother''s case until they finally catch those criminals, then he would have recklessly attacked those people who had killed his brother the moment he found out about them. In the end, he would just die since he was absolutely not a match to them. Hence, what the King had done was the best solution. The reason was very simple. Just let Leo catch the tail of those killers before suddenly stopping and just simply let him do the rest about it. In such a way, Leo would see that it was impossible with his current capability at that time, hence it would be the reason or purpose that will drive him to be much more powerful. Unfortunately, though, the tail that Leo had caught on was his fianc¨¦e''s, which has then led him to me his Brother''s death to Snow Noble Household, specifically Elizabeth Snow. The King''s n has then unfortunately failed... Although the solution was just simply to exin to Leo that the real people behind his brother''s death was the Crystal Skull Noble Household, specifically Richton Skull. However, doing that would still be the same as showing bias, and on top of that, it might even cause friction between Silver royal family and Crystal Skull Noble Household. Worst, it would start a war between the two behemoths of Silver Kingdom. "So, my father didn''t choose any of those two choices and had instead chosen to secretly protect you! To protect you from the Crystal Skull Noble Household that was nning on taking your life to stop the predestined marriage, which they did in order to propose marriage to Elizabeth Snowter on." "At that time, a rumor had started that numerous assassins will attempt to take your life, which just then further affirmed my father''s decision to secretly protect you, instead of between the two choices presented in front of him..." "Curiously though, the assassination attempt vanished out of nowhere... We really wonder where all of those assassins hide to?" Princess Tiana paused and asked herself, before turning back again to the story while showing an embarrassed face, "Sorry about that, hehehehe.... However, the missing assassins didn''t make my father feel at ease, at all. Instead, it just made him further worry about your life. So, he had sent out men to protect you, again. That secretly protecting yousted 10 years and until this present day..." Princess Tiana finally finished her exnation, which was then followed by multiple rustle sound from the bushes. Dozens of men in ordinary clothing appeared out from the bushes. "We didn''t know that the Sixth Princess was actually going to reveal about our secret whereabouts..." A man that Leo had met when he just exited the Yellow Forest appeared and suddenly said to Princess Tiana. "Karl?!" Leo eximed, dumbfounded at the sudden situation. "Yow buddy, sorry for hiding my real identity..." Karl said, scratching his head awkwardly. He wasn''t really expecting that Princess Tiana would ''sing'' and reveal their whereabouts. So, since it was already revealed, then they could only show themselves. "Oh, I didn''t think that the Noble Royal Magical Knight Karl would actually also reveal himself, hehehehe!" Princess Tiana said, unknowingly revealing a shocking description of Karl. "He... he is a Royal Magical Knight?!" Leo muttered in disbelief. He really can''t believe that the ordinary poor farmer with a really wreck wheat wagon back then was actually a Royal Magical Knight! A Magical Knight in directmand of the King of Silver Kingdom. "Well, circumstances have changed. Your father has ordered us to start withdrawing. Hence, unfortunately, we can no longer stay and protect Viscount Leo, since a power capable of possible contending against Kingdoms has already started hiding in the dark, protecting him in our ce, hehehehe" Karl said solemnly, before turning to look at Leo. What he meant about ''a power capable of possible contending against Kingdoms'' was actually not Sword and Magic, but something much more shocking about Leo. The only thing Karl and the others had found out was a little information about an unknown organization, and they aren''t even sure whether Leo was really rted to that organization. All they knew about is this organization was the one that ruled the dark-zone of the Southern region of Silver Kingdom. It was a really capable unknown organization, because despite existing for 8 years or more, only now did Karl and the others found out about its existence. No! In fact, they had already heard many things about this unknown organization that secretly ruled the dark-zone of Silver Kingdom''s Southern region, but they only thought of it as mere myths. Hence, what they just discovered was a confirmation that changed these myths into a reality. The King of Silver Kingdom, after hearing about this piece of important information, immediately ordered a withdrawal to those people secretly protecting Leo, and to begin a new investigation rted to this unknown power at the Southern region of his Kingdom. "That''s too bad~ Then, will the Royal Magical Knight Karl be protecting me starting now? Hahaha!" Princess Tiana said with augh. Her ''That''s too bad'' was obviously not showing a pity that Karl will no longer protect Leo, but something else... Hearing about a power capable of possibly contending against Kingdoms'', Leo suddenly wore a grim expression at the side, "Did they already found out something?" He thought to himself. Chapter 71 - To Clean The East Sewer Chapter 71 To ''Clean'' the East Sewer Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s note: Chapter 70 and 71 are purposely releasedte due to having many plot holes. Sorry for thete update and have a HAPPY READING!) Leo and the others finally left the Silver Bee pce after a while of talking. Finally, leaving the royal pce, he immediately went back to his home to take a rest. It was already dusk when Leo and the other''s conversation finished, and since there was nothing to do any more today, he decided to go just back home and go to sleep earlier than his usual time of sleep. A lot of things had happened today. Aside from the ambush that had happened and discovering of the ck organization, Leo had also learned another really important piece of information. The thing that he had discovered in the past was actually iplete, or might not really be correct. Unknown to others though, Leo had actually seen Elizabeth''s reaction awhile ago. That was what made him quickly felt that something might really be wrong with what he had concluded on his investigation. Something really important was definitely missing in his investigation. Something that will reveal the truth about what had really caused the death of his brother. Thinking back on the information that Princess Tiana had given to him, he could already deduce some key things. "8 years ago, the Snow Noble Household, along with their only daughter Elizabeth Snow, had willingly traveled from Snow city to Silver city toply with the predestined marriage that was long been agreed between my parents and Elizabeth''s parents. But, they were blocked by the Crystal Skull Noble Household, which had also coincidentally happened when I was filing the case at Silver city, hmmm...." Leo silently murmured to himself, seemingly thinking of something, Suddenly, Leo stood up from his bed as he finally thought of a conclusion, "If that was the case, did I perhaps just hated the wrong person from the very beginning?" "Ayst, I''ll just leave it to Fate!" Leo said before resting back on his bed. He had realized that thinking about such a thing without any clear evidence would be stupid since he will be arriving at nothing, no matter how much he tries to think about it. Even if he indeed arrives at a seemingly reasonable conclusion, it will still be useless because he will not believe in something without any clear investigation and evidence. This was the rule that he had lived within those 10 years of time. No matter what sort of thing it was, he will always investigate about it before finally doing action. ..... The next day, Leo woke up really early. The moment the sun touches its light to the tallest building in Silver city, he had also opened his eyes. Standing up from his bed, Leo quickly went to the bathroom to take a bath. After doing all of his morning routines, he then went downstairs to eat his breakfast. Coincidentally, the moment Leo arrived in the kitchen, Elizabeth was currently eating her breakfast all alone. After thest night''s thoughts, Leo didn''t know anymore how he will treat Elizabeth. Even though the hatred was still clouding his judgment until this very moment, he was still calm enough to be able to think that she might not really be the mastermind behind his brother''s death. No! She was definitely not the mastermind behind it! However, that is still not concluded, yet... There is still a huge chance that Elizabeth was really the mastermind behind the death of Leo''s brother. After all, all the leads that they had found out had led them to her. After eating his breakfast, Leo went to Sword and Magic to choose another mission again. The escorting mission from Lady Veronica would not reward him any points this week, so he needs to look for another mission to earn points. This time, Leo didn''t bring the girls with him. Doing so would only decrease the points that he will earn. Moreover, he would most likely bepleting the mission using his Elementals, too. Hence, bringing Cassandra and Angel was fine, but bringing Elizabeth would be a bad idea since that would only reveal his secret to her, which he doesn''t even know whether she would report it to her family or use it to threaten him. Whichever case she would choose, it''s definitely not a good thing! Arriving at Sword and Magic, Leo went directly to the study room. This time, Madam Silva''s assistant was Evangelion, since Angel had now be his personal bodyguard. "What type of mission would sir Leo be choosing today?" Evangelion said as soon as Leo walked inside the small study room. "Just some misceneous type of mission..." Leo replied before looking for an easy mission in the Book of Mission of Sword and Magic. After flipping a few pages, Leo finally found a mission. Mission: ''Clean'' East Sewer. Points Reward: 10 points. After finding the mission, Leo didn''t hesitate as he quickly understood the clean part of this mission. This was again the same as the West Sewer Management mission. "Oh, this mission is really good!" Evangelion said before handing Leo the Official Seal of eptance for this mission. Bidding farewell, Leo then directly went to the East Sewer Management. Arriving at the East Sewer Management, a fat guy immediately greeted Leo. The fat guy was like Brian, with a big stomach and wearing a hat with a light stone attached on its top. "I''m Christian, the Head of East Sewer Management! If you are here toplete a mission, then can I have the Official Seal of eptance about the specific mission that you had epted?" Christian quickly introduced himself and asked for the Official Seal of eptance the moment he saw Leo. Leo directly gave the Official Seal of eptance to the man named Christian, which thetter received and opened. "Oh, you are here to kill the pesky Magical Beast of the East Sewer..." Christian paused before taking out a map of the whole East Sewer, and continued, "Okay then, you start from here and clean up to here! You don''t need to include the sewer after the wall, since that part is the Silver Kingdom East Fortress problem. Hmph! Soldiers from that ce are always useless, they can''t even defend the hole of the sewer in their side from the slipping Magical Beast!" He then handed the map to Leo. Leo just nodded his head, not minding at all about Christian''s opinion about the East fortress. The East Fortress that Christian had said was a fortress to the east side of Silver Kingdom, specifically located at the southeast of Silver City and the northwest of Green Weed city. The East Fortress wasn''t absolutely useless. The soldiers over there are just too busy defending the east side of Silver Kingdom from the Nine River Forest, hence they don''t have enough time and manpower to take care of small problems like the weak Magical Beast slipping through the east sewer. After all, the Nine River Forest is a danger zone located in the southeast of Silver Kingdom. It''s a huge forest covering almost one-fourth of Silver Kingdom''s territory, specifically from the north side of Green Weed city, and the east side of three cities, the White River city, Crystal Skull city, and Snow city of the far north. Powerful Magical Beast from 5 Star and above run rampant within that forest, hence the establishment of the Silver Kingdom East Fortress. So, in conclusion, the East Fortress needed to focus all of their attention within the Nine River Forest and not in a mere small east sewer. Moreover, if a single mistake happened around Nine River Forest, then the lives of traveling or living nearby the Nine River Forest would be the cost. "You should already know the ''clean'' here is to kill, right? And that the points are 10 points for each head of a Magical Beast that you will bring to the East Sewer Management?" Christian asked. "Yes!" Leo replied, nodding his head. "Okay then, see youter! Juste find me after you''re finished with the cleaning." Christian said, bidding farewell to Leo. Leo immediately went to the location he was assigned to. He wanted to start as soon as possible. He had already understood how this mission works.. It was just the same as the one from the West Sewer Management. Chapter 72 - Black Organization Movements In East Sewer Chapter 72 ck organization movements in East Sewer Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Leo walked quickly to his assigned location. He didn''t even bother asking about the whereabouts of the bags, since he already knew that he can find them from around the corner of the sewer wall. Moreover, Leo already knew how he can easily finish this mission. Like from thest time at West Sewer Management, he only needs to look for the Magical Beast nest, which is simply located from holes around the sewer wall like thest time. It was reasonable why Magical Beast hide within the walls of the sewer. Obviously, the Magical Beast cannot just go in and out of the East Sewer every time, since doing so would most likely cost them their lives. After all, even if the East Fortress is busy, they would still check the east sewer from time to time. If they spot dozens of different Magical Beast running in and out of the ce, they would naturally eliminate them. So, the Magical Beast could only create a hole in an inconspicuous ce and make it their new home. After a while of looking around, Leo finally spotted a Magical Beast Rat, specifically a Sewer Rat. Instead of throwing out his Earth Elemental like before, which was at this moment in toy-soldier form, he put his hand in front and casted a Wind Sword. The Sewer Rat still didn''t notice Leo''s presence, so he wanted to test out using a Magic spell on the Sewer Rat. Throughout Leo''s mission during the escorting of Veronica, he wasn''t able to try casting a lot of Magic spells. Since, at that time, he was always in a rush, hence his casting would be useless because it would always be interrupted. When he was running from the Magical Knight, he was frantically running, so casting a Magic spell would obviously be interrupted. When they were ambushed, he wasn''t allowed to get out of the guards'' wagon, so he didn''t have any chance to try casting a Magic spell. In conclusion, he wasn''t able to try out his capability as a Mage after learning how to cast a Magic spell. So, this time he wanted to try it out. Putting his hand up in front, Leo started gathering Pure Mana around his surroundings. Afterwards, he slowly converted the Pure Mana into Wind Mana. *Whoosh! Quietly, three Wind Swords were formed, hovering slowly in front of his hand. He soon understood that there was no need to keep on putting his hand in front the moment he sessfully casted the Magic spell. The Magic spell would just stay in one ce, waiting for it to be used or to run out of the Element Mana it''s made of. However, instead of throwing the Wind Swords towards the Sewer Rat after casting it, Leo went to grab his cier Bow fasten at his back. Putting the cier Bow in front of him, he carefully put the three Wind Sword, making it into the arrows of the bow. *Whoooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Three Wind Swords shoot quickly out from the cier Bow, aiming straight towards the Sewer Rat. *Pssshh! Unfortunately, though, not a single Wind Sword hit the Sewer Rat. The Sewer Rat quickly escaped the moment it noticed Leo''s presence. Leo could only shake his head, seemingly mocking his shooting skill by using a Wind Sword as an arrow. Well, it was reasonable since using a sword, like an arrow is not as easy as he thought about. Quickly, Leo threw out the Earth Elemental and ordering it to follow closely behind the Sewer Rat. Since Leo understood that his mission was much more important than testing his skill at this moment. So, without wasting any more time, he quickly chased behind the Sewer Rat. Wanting to follow behind it until it eventually leads him into the Magical Beast nest. Soon, just like what Leo had expected, the Sewer Rat directly went inside a long crack on the sewer wall. He paused for a bit, marveling at the hole; it was surprisingly bigger than the Sewer Rat itself. He could even somewhat conclude already that the hole was used by almost every Magical Beast of the East Sewer. He was absolutely sure that this was the hole that will take him to where all the Magical Beast in the East Sewer was hiding. After a bit of marveling, Leo quickly went inside the long hole. The Earth Elemental was already inside, so he needed to quickly follow behind. The inside of the hole was surprisingly getting wider and wider the longer Leo travel inside. Soon, he arrived in a really wide ce. He paused in his step as he became dumbfounded at what he saw in front. The thing in front of him was just a cave, nothing of importance. However, he could somewhatpare this cave to thest time at the West Sewer, really, the cave was almost the same. A few Lightstone in the rocks was giving a lit bit of a source of light throughout the cave. Pebble size sky blue colored Mana stones could from time to time be seen as Leo traveled deeper. *Bang! Suddenly, while carefully walking, Leo heard a rock hitting against a meat sound. Quickly, he went in that direction to find out about it. Soon, he saw his Earth Elemental, standing on its own two feet while the Sewer Rat from before was prated through with its hand. Leo immediately ordered the Earth Elemental to end the Sewer Rat''s life before putting it on the ground. Then, he went to the rat and cut its head, putting it inside a bag. Fortunately, Leo had brought with him plenty of bags that he had found along the way. After all, he was already expecting that he will be able to find out theyer of the Magical Beast, though not as easy as this. After that one Sewer Rat, Leo continued walking deeper inside the cave. Surprisingly, though, there were only a small number of Magical Beast around the cave, and the majority of them were really weak, too. However, what was really weird about the cave was when Leo walked deeper and deeper, he soon found out some mutted bodies and bones of Humans on the ground. There were also weapons scattered on the ground, a really obvious sign that a battle had happened in this cave not long before. It was really a curiosity-inducing scene. Think of it this way, this cave was theyer of Magical Beast, it is still reasonable why there would be a fight between Magical Beast and Humans inside, hence what exins the bones, but there were just too many of the Humans mutted bodies and bones around. Obviously, this just shows that there was a big fight, but why though? Did the people from the East Fortress find this ce and voluntarily exterminate the Magical Beastyer? Obviously, it wasn''t the case since the clothes of the dead Human bodies were not from the East Fortress. But instead, a ck outfit, something akin to what assassins or people working in the dark would usually wear. Moreover, Leo saw some silver tokensying on the ground with ck colored Bees, ck colored River, and a ck colored Weed as a symbol. There was even a golden token with a ck Skull symbol from a dead Human wearing a Mage robe, obviously showing that a Mage had also died during that fight. Finding the tokens, Leo''s face immediately became cold. He immediately recognized that this group of people was definitely from the ck organization, the unknown organization that was running rampant within the Northern region of Silver Kingdom. The ck color was the ck organization''s identity, as the Bees, River, Weed, and Skull, exin their whereabouts. ck Bees from Honoris city, ck River from White River City, ck Weed from Green Weed city, and ck Skull from Crystal Skull city. "What were these people of the ck organization doing in such a ce?" Leo can''t help asking himself. For the ck organization to deploy dozens of its men from its different branches to this ce, obviously it only meant that they were doing some kind of a secret move within East Sewer. This also exins why Leo didn''t find a lot of Magical Beasts while he walked deeper inside the cave. At first, he thought that he might find plenty of themter on, in the really deeper part of the cave. But he was wrong since he only found one Sewer Rat and a few more weak Magical Beast. Then, he also thought that maybe a One Star Magical Beast was nearby and the ce he was walking into was its territory, so no Magical Beast was nearby the area. But again, it wasn''t the case, since no One star Magical Beast had attacked him yet. So, the only conclusion that Leo arrived at was; the Magical Beast in thisyer had a huge fight with the men of the ck organization, hence causing the deaths of the majority of the Magical Beast and the casualties to dozens of ck organization men. Moreover, this could also confirm that the ck organization was indeed doing some kind of a secret move within the East Sewer. But what move, though? For the ck organization to deploy dozens of their men. Surely it''s something really important, right? Chapter 74 - The Day Of Visit From The President Of Sword And Magic Chapter 74 The day of visit from the President of Sword and Magic Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After counting all the heads and getting the total amount of 88 Magical Beast Head, Christian immediately gave Leo the Official Seal of Completion with the 880 points recorded inside. Leo calmly received the Official Seal of Completion before hurriedly leaving from the East Sewer with the bags. He knew that the ck organization would eventually return to the cave to get the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones, and obviously, they will find out that all of it was now missing. So, he wanted to quickly leave the ce to avoid any trouble. Arriving in the street, Leo went to hail a carriage and told the chauffeur to go to Sword and Magic. Since Leo had been in East Sewer Management, obviously, even if he tried to avoid trouble, he would still be unable to do so since those people from ck organization will investigate everyone that went in and out from the East Sewer the moment they found out that the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones were missing. So, Leo wanted to create some misleading leads that will make him out of the suspicious people listed. Going to Sword and Magic, Leo would sell 3 pieces ofrge Mana stones and Magical Beast bodies to Madam Silva. Madam Silva would obviously just record the Magical Beast bodies in the list of items that he had sold at Sword and Magic, and not the 3rge Mana stones since that is something that shouldn''t be listed transparently. So, the moment the ck organization went to investigate, they will only find out that Leo had sold Magical Beast bodies and nothing more, hence getting him out of the suspicious people list. Obviously, with Leo''s rtionship with Madam Silva, there wasn''t really a need for him to really give her the 3rge Mana stones. She might not even bother about it and just nod her head without inquiring the reason why. However, that is such a disrespectful and not honorable way of doing things, and he wasn''t the type to use someone without any reason or exchange. Since she would help him unknowingly, then the 3 pieces ofrge Mana stones are his way of repaying the help, also unknown and inconspicuous. Arriving at Sword and Magic, Leo asked to meet with Madam Silva from Evangelion, which thetter nodded and guided him to her office. Knocking on Madam Silva''s office door, Evangelion said, "Madam Silva, sir Leo is here to talk business with you!" then he bowed and left. Hearing about Leo wants to discuss business with her, Madam Silva calmly dropped all the things she was currently doing before replying to the former toe in. "Come in!" Leo slowly opened the door before walking inside while carrying four bags with Magical Beast bodies inside. Looking at the four bags, Madam Silva''s eyes suddenly lit up brightly. She obviously knew that the bags weren''t only holding Magical Beast bodies, but also another treasure covered by the bodies. "Oh, so you found another treasure again?" Madam Silva asked. "Hehehe, yes... But unfortunately, I can only sell to you 3 pieces ofrge Mana stones this time out of the 12 that I had found again. Since I needed the other 9 pieces to prepare for the uing monthlypetition at Silver Mage Academy." Leo quickly exined, while using the excuse ''uing tournament'', for his real goal in mind. What Leo had said was actually not just an excuse, but also the truth. He was indeed going to use therge Mana stones that he had found to increase his strength, to prepare himself for the uing end of the monthpetition. After all, after today there would only be 2 weeks more remaining before theing end of the monthpetition. So, strengthening himself was now really important for him. "The Silver Mage Academy end of the monthpetition, hmmm..." Madam Silva suddenly paused as if thinking about something, then her eyes lit up as she quickly continued, "Ah...! I almost forgot, be sure to perform well in one of thepetitions, much better if you can win it. The President had sent me a letter saying that he would being to watch you at that event. I don''t really know the reason why, but it might be because he''s thinking of investing more resources on you, or maybe to officially recruit you to Sword and Magic!" Hearing Madam Silva''s reminder, Leo immediately became dumbfounded, "The President of Sword and Magic was actually going toe and visit me during the end of the monthpetition! An existence akin to an Emperor was actually going toe and watch me perform?" Sweat suddenly covered Leo''s forehead. The expectations were just too much for him to handle. The King of Silver Kingdom watching them perform would be fine since he was obviously going to watch everyone perform. However, an Emperor''s existence watching was different, that existence is akin to the ruler of multiple Kingdoms. So its existence was akin to many Kings watching. Moreover, this Emperor''s existence was going to specifically watch him and only him, too. "Okay..." Leo said, unable to think of a better answer. "Okay show me therge Mana stones!" .... Meanwhile, at East Sewer, a group of men in ck clothes with many different tokens on their chest slowly made their way inside with the help of someone from the East Sewer Management. It was just like what Leo had expected. Someone had helped them within. But, what he didn''t really expect was this person that would help them was actually someone really powerful within East Sewer Management, someone capable of making all the workers within East Sewer Management to empty out the area if he wanted to. This group of ck organization members went straight to where Leo had found the hole before, obviously since they were really familiar with this ce. Getting inside the hole, they went straight to where the Sewer Lizard was lying dead at as if expecting already that the Sewer Lizard would not attack them or anything else. Arriving at the ce, a man wearing a ck robe with a golden token with a symbol of a ck tree approached the dead Sewer Lizard. Afterwards, this person smiled cunningly as he motioned for the others to proceed to the ce where the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones were. However, after a while, one of the members that had gone deeper to check therge Mana stones had suddenly run back in panic. "Sir! The 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones are missing!" "What!!" The man in the ck robe replied in shock before frantically running to the end of the cave. As soon as the man in the ck robe arrived at the end of the cave, he immediately looked up only to see 12 empty holes. Those holes were supposedly where the 12rge Mana stones were embedded at. "Who dared to offend the ck organization! Everyone spread out and investigate who this foolish person is. To actually steal something that our great priest needed for his grand n, that person must die as a punishment!" The ck robe loudly ordered everyone. Those men in ck clothes nodded their heads in reply before running out of the cave to begin their investigation. Chapter 75 - Officially Establishing Leos Faction Part 1 Chapter 75 Officially establishing Leo''s faction part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After talking with Madam Silva for a while, it was time for Leo to return home. It was already night time and there would be ss again starting tomorrow, so he needed to sleep early today. While hailing a public carriage outside of Sword and Magic, Leo quietly noticed 2 people in ck clothes getting inside Sword and Magic before quickly getting out and waiting nearby the door. "Oh, they already began investigating!" Leo said silently before getting inside the carriage. Inside the carriage, Leo watches through the window for the 2 men in ck clothes next movement. Suddenly, Leo quickly noticed a staff from Sword and Magic getting out of the store. Looking around from left to right, he then carefully went to where the 2 men in ck clothes were waiting at. Whispering something to the two, the staff then gave a piece of paper in exchange for a small bag of gold coins before running back inside Sword and Magic. "Someone is actually an informant of the ck organization in Sword and Magic..." Leo whispered to himself as he put that staff''s image deep in his mind. That staff from Sword and Magic will be a huge help for him in investigating the ck organization. Soon, Leo arrived at his house. Getting inside, Leo immediately saw that the three beautiful girls were outside ying in the pool. Unknowingly, Cassandra and Angel are already treating Elizabeth differently. It might be because their woman''s instincts had told them something about thetter. Watching the scene, Leo''s thought about his brother''s death that was said to be caused by Elizabeth began to waver a little. But he quickly shook his head. "Time would tell whether you are really innocent or not..." Leo said to himself before going upstairs to take a bath and sleep. Indeed, only time would tell! Elizabeth''s innocence would be proven once the people Leo had assigned to investigate the poison in the tooth that he had received from Evangelion reported back on their findings to him. He had a strong feeling telling him that the ck organization was the real perpetrator behind his brother''s death. ..... The next day, Leo woke up really early. Standing up from his bed, he immediately went to the bathroom to take a bath. After doing all of his morning routines, he directly went downstairs to eat his breakfast. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel were also currently eating when Leo arrived in the kitchen. "It''s really unusual seeing the three of you getting well with each other!" Leo greeted while walking towards the table. The three girls only replied with a giggle before they continued with their meal. Leo could only shake his head helplessly. Unfortunately, the three girls weren''t nning on telling him the reason behind it. He was really hoping that he will get some sort of clue after saying those words. After eating breakfast, Leo and the three girls quickly went to find Eric, who has long been waiting outside with the carriage that will take them to Silver Mage Academy. Soon, the group had finally arrived at Silver Mage Academy as they quickly went to their respective ssrooms. Arriving inside the ssroom of 1S-, Leo immediately spotted Alfred in his seat with a depressed face. He also spotted some of his fellow ssmates looking between Leo and Alfred from time to time. Obviously, they are talking about something about the two. Leo quickly became curious about what his ssmates were talking about. But, instead of asking them, he went to Alfred and will ask through thetter about what his ssmates were talking about. After all, he wasn''t close with any of his ssmates aside from Alfred. "Yow, what''s wrong?" Leo greeted before sitting in his chair. "Ah!" Alfred suddenly showed a face full of shock in seeing Leo before he hurriedly fixed himself and continued, "It''s actually just you... When did you arrive?" "Just now! What''s wrong with you?" Leo asked, curious about Alfred''s strange behavior. "Hehehe, actually, I got...." Alfred then began exining the reason why. After a while, Leo began holding hisughter after hearing Alfred''s story. All of Leo''s ssmates had actually spent their entire week trying to surround Alfred. ..... Truth be told, their actual aim was actually to find Leo and Alfred to ask them about joining their faction. However, since he was out adventuring around the Northern region of Silver Kingdom, then all of his ssmates'' attention was obviously going to be focused on Alfred. On day one, Alfred had just exited Sword and Magic before getting approached by one of his ssmates, the voluptuous beauty of their ssroom. Naturally, with his personality, he entertained that voluptuous girl with the name Isabe, which then gave the others waiting at the corner the chance tounch themselves towards him. Quickly noticing the charging ssmates from the side, Alfred realized the purpose of Isabe as he then grabbed Anna''s hand before quickly running away opposite from the charging group. Because of that, he was unable toplete his chosen mission. On day two, the legal loli with the name Annabelle was the one that approached Alfred when he was trying toplete his mission. Sadly though, thetter still went to entertain her, which then lead to another trap. On day three, with the two past experiences, Alfred already put it in his mind to escape the moment he saw one of the girls, either Isabe or Anabelle. Unfortunately, this time it was the two that had approached him when he was halfway through his mission. And again, with his personality, he fell into the trap which then made him lose that mission. In day four, Alfred swore to himself that he will never fall for the same trap again. Unfortunately, he again for the fourth time fell in the trap because it wasn''t just Isabe or Anabelle who had approached him, but dozens of pretty girls in sexy clothes from the other sections. Fate knows just how long Alfred had been dreaming about such a situation. Being approached by dozens of pretty girls, although he already had Anna, also a beautiful girl, by his side, he still can''t help but feel delighted about it. So, he fell right back into the trap. On day five, Alfred had enough! He looked for an open space before waiting at that location for the iing ssmates. Just like what he had expected, they came. He didn''t back down, and this time it was him that approached them instead, which made his ssmates shock and excited at the same time. "Their relentless chasing had finally borne fruit!" Everyone thought deeply in their minds. Approaching them, Alfred immediately said loudly in a really pissed voice, "Go and f*cking asks Leo if you want to join our faction! I''m not the f*cking leader, so why the heck are you even chasing me?! And even if I wanted you to join, I would still not be able to do so because I have no rights in making you guys join! So please, for the sake of all the porn magazines under my bed, leave me alone and make meplete my missions in peace!" After saying that, everyone immediately realized about something and felt stupid about what they were doing in the past four days. Indeed, what Alfred had said was right! Leo was the leader of the faction, so why were they chasing behind someone who doesn''t even have the power to make them join. They quickly apologized to Alfred before vanishing away from the ce. Although, it was his dream to be chased by a lot of pretty girls, but seeing them leave had actually made him feel at peace. He swore deeply inside that he will only love Anna and only her in his entire life. "So everyone had actually spent their 5 days looking for you and me instead ofpleting missions. But since they didn''t find me, everyone then focuses all of their attention on you! Hahahaha," Leo said whileughing at Alfred''s misfortune. However, Leo suddenly stopped as he soon realized that since it was him who Alfred had pointed to, then... Looking around, Leo quickly noticed that all of his ssmates were staring at him, eyes like hungry wolves ready to jump at him and ughter him into pieces. He doesn''t know why, but he felt more danger from his ssmates than the pack of Yellow Fur Wolf that he had to encounter in the inner part of the Yellow Forest. "Oh, so you actually dared push me in the gate of Satan''s castle... Just you wait, you damnable Alfred! I''ll make sure my ''Big Reward'' for you would be something you won''t forget in your entire life!" Leo said to himself before he let out a mischievous smile as he turned to look at Alfred, again. Seeing Leo''s deadly stare and mischievous smile on his face, Alfred can''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva... No, he wished that he could gulp down a drum of saliva, drowning himself to death because of it. Leo''s expression right now gave Alfred more scare than being chased by a group of pretty girls.. He now regretted his choice of pushing Leo in front of Satan''s castle. Actually, it was more like he was pushing thetter in front of a gate to a paradise full of pretty girls! Just when did being chased by dozens of pretty girls even a part of the entrance to Satan''s castle? Chapter 76 - Officially Establishing Leos Faction Part 2 Chapter 76 Officially establishing Leo''s faction part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "Can I perhaps take back what I just said?" Alfred fearfully asked as he wanted to try and get out of the dangerous situation that he himself had just caused. "Oh, no no no, my friend! We are brothers, right? Then you should do me a favorter on..." Leo said before turning his head in front. When teacher Marvin finally arrived, everyone''s attention in the ssroom was immediately pulled towards his walking figure. "There are only 2 weeks left before the end of the monthpetition starts! Are all of you starting your preparation now?" Teacher Marvin asked as soon as he arrived at his table. Hearing teacher Marvin''s questions, everyone''s head tilts down a little to hide their embarrassment. Obviously, they didn''t prepare anything, yet. Each one of them had even spent their entire week trying to surround Alfred, hence not a single one of them had tried to think of a way or had done anything to earn points. "Based on your reaction, you have done nothing yet..." Teacher Marvin said with a tinge bit of disappointment in his voice. He had already expected such a situation. Aside from Leo, Angel, and Alfred, no one in his ss seems to be that capable, yet... "I received a report from one of your ssmates. He told me that everyone from this ssroom and some of the other ssrooms had chased him for nearly the entire week, making him lost all of his missions. Why were all of you chasing after him?" Teacher Marvin asked. Obviously, this person that had reported them was Alfred. Being chased relentlessly, it was only natural that he will report it to teacher Marvin since his ssmates chasing him had already affected his own growth as a Mage. Alfred always being chased by his ssmates has made him lose all the mission that he had epted from Sword and Magic, hence only getting 50 points for this entire week, specifically from the fifth day of this week. Because of that, his goal of buying resources to increase his strength as a Mage has been affected. With his strength being affected, his performance during the end of the monthpetition would also be affected, then it would affect the ss 1S- total points in the ss Ranking, which in the end would also affect teacher Marvin''s evaluation. Suddenly, one of the students, specifically the weak-looking one named Loni, stood up and said, "Teacher Marvin! Isn''t it a bit unfair that someone in our ss has a way to earn a lot of points easily, but he doesn''t even want to share it with us!" As soon as teacher Marvin heard Loni''s words, burning chalk suddenly hit thetter straight to the stomach, causing thetter''s body to fly through the back of the ssroom. Loni''s body, then slowly slid down to the ground, while his face showed a painful expression and a look of disbelief. "I hit you with a spell, but can you hit me back?" Teacher Marvin asked while slowly walking towards Loni who is currentlyying on the ground. "I''ming to finish you, but can you run away?" Teacher Marvin asked again as soon as he looked down at Loni. Teacher Marvin puts his hand in front as he casted a spell on his arm, "I''m casting a spell to kill you, but can you kill me?" *Bang! *Pupupupupung! *Pupung! A numerous muffle sound was heard behind Loni as the books in the bookshelves behind him quickly fell down on the ground as the shelves themselves had mysterious evaporated into nothing. "You can''t, right?" Teacher Marvin said as he turned his head away from Loni and walked back to his table. Arriving at his table, Teacher Marvin turned back to look at everyone again with a solemn face as he said, "The Celestial World has never been fair, to begin with, so why are you asking why others could earn points easily while you can''t?" "Isn''t that pretty much the stupidest thing as a Mage would ask?" "Did you really think that after bing a Mage you will immediately be strong and people''s respect towards you would naturallye raining down on your heads, hence causing your personal status to rise up, Silver Kingdom gives you a Noble title, and other powerful things be given for free to you?" All the students aside from Leo, Angel, and Alfred, shook their heads as a way of saying "No!". "Then did you really think that bing a Mage will make you much more powerful than ordinary people, hence you shouldn''t worry anymore about those ordinary people killing all of you?" All the students suddenly stared in disbelief towards teacher Marvin before someone suddenly asked, "Ca... can ordinary people still kill Mages?" "Of course they can! Do you know that Leo Heart, the leader behind the faction that all of you hadbeled as treating you unfairly, has killed countless amount of Magical Beast beforeing to Silver Mage Academy! That was exactly before knowing that he has the affinity to be a Mage!" Teacher Marvin revealed. A majority of Leo''s ssmates stared back in shock as some of them turned to look at Leo, while others nodded their heads as if remembering something about the city whose ruler hunted Magical Beast, not for fun, but so that he will earn enough money to run the city. "Leo Heart was just an ordinary person back at that time, yet he can already kill Magical Beast without making any of his soldiers die!" Teacher Marvin paused, "While all of you here were still scared to even see blood on your hands at that time, he had already covered himself with blood in his way to bing the rightful ruler of Heart city!" The teacher turned to look at Leo with admiration evident within his eyes, which thetter just nodded his head seemingly replying "Thank you for thepliment!". "Alfred Blue, known for being a perverted Noble and had always like courting death. Despite just being an ordinary member of a branch of the Blue Noble Household, a Noble Household with a Viscount status as its highest, he had already owned plenty of resorts, bars, hotels, and other businesses at Blue Coral city without anyone''s help at such a young age, henceforth bing one of the richest people at that city!" Teacher Marvin paused, "While all of you were still relying on your parents'' hard-earned money, he on the other hand had already started building up his business empire!" Teacher Marvin nodded his head slightly in satisfaction towards Alfred, to which thetter replied with a puff of his chest, obviously showing his arrogance. Leo turns his head towards Alfred as he quickly thought of something to do, "Oh, you''re actually a rich guy... Then I''ll make use of you as payment for pushing me to Satan''s castle!" "Angel Leucadia, one of the daughters of the powerful Leucadia Noble Household from Horizon Empire. She was rmended by the Sword and Magic HQ to be a student of this humble Silver Mage Academy. Despite being such a young age, she already climbed her way up to the top of the Sword and Magic elites. While all of you were still just unting your Noble Households'' power, she on the other hand had already started developing her own power in Sword and Magic!" Teacher Marvin said as he looked full of admiration towards Angel, which she just, ignored... Teacher Marvin could only shake his head helplessly about that. Hearing Angel''s bit of background, Leo and Alfred stared in astonishment towards her. The two of them had really thought that she was just an ordinary person, or maybe just a nobody from a weak Noble Household working as Madam Silva''s secretary. ''She was actually from such a powerful Noble Household in a powerful Empire, and a powerful Noble Household on top of that, too!'' Being a Noble Household in an Empire has a huge difference from being a Noble Household in a Kingdom. Noble Household in a Kingdom can only manage a city or a few towns and viges, like the Floye family that Dandelion was a part of. On the other hand, the Noble Household in an Empire will manage cities! In fact, two or more cities, depending on their strength. Moreover, cities in Empires and Kingdoms are a totally different story! A city in a Kingdom is nothing but a mere town in an Empire! Furthermore, this Noble Household from Empires had their own hundreds of thousands or even millions of soldiers in their territory too, ready at any time in case something dangerous befallen their Noble Household. ''Kingdom''s Noble Household like the five major families only had tens of thousands of soldiers, they will definitely be a joke if they dare to speak proudly in front of the Noble Households from the Empires.'' "These three people made up a part of Leo''s faction! Now, do you really think that they have a way to easily earn points?" Teacher Marvin reasonably exined. Everyone had finally realized the truth behind Leo''s faction. They were not just a group of nobodies like them with an unfair way of earning points; they were actually a group of students stronger than the former in one single faction! "Sir, you said that these three just made up Leo''s faction, then who are the other people?" The voluptuous girl Isabe suddenly asked. "They are the students from ss 1S+..." Teacher Marvin thought for a bit, "I think, Elizabeth Snow, the student representative of this first-year batch of students, also the only Heir from the second rank Snow Noble Household of the five major Noble Household at Silver Kingdom. Cassandra Heart, Leo''s woman. And the three males that I still haven''t investigated about, yet" He finished with only giving a vague exnation to the other members. Obviously, teacher Marvin doesn''t have any idea that Cassandra, the one being thoughts of as a mere Leo''s woman, was actually the supposed ruler of Crimson Rose Kingdom. If he came to know about it, then he will surely copse in shock and disbelief. ''Such group of powerful people had grouped themselves together to form the so-called Leo''s faction. Just how f*cked up was that situation?!'' Everyone stared in disbelief at Leo. They actually dared to join a faction made up of such a group of powerful students. They were definitely blinded by something since they had actually overestimated themselves in front of this person. Even if they kneeled down on the ground and beg from their ssroom towards Leo''s house, that would still not be enough to make themselves join this faction. Chapter 77 - Officially Establishing Leos Faction Part 3 Chapter 77 Officially establishing Leo''s faction part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After that brief exnation from teacher Marvin, everyone from ss 1S- quickly kicked out the thoughts of wanting to join Leo''s faction in their minds. Although there was still a little bit of wanting to join left, it would soon be quickly drowned by the thoughts of inferiority. Who in their right minds would even try to join a faction made up of powerful people, despite knowing that they are weak? Unless, of course, they are so desperate to the point that they would still shamelessly try to join despite knowing their strength! Anyways, it''s not like it is only Leo''s faction that exists in the entire Silver Mage Academy. There are still other powerful or average-level factions around their Silver Mage Academy. They could just choose from one of those and try their luck in joining them. Moreover, although they were a little bit foolish... But strength was usually the basis for bing a member of a faction, not their intellect. The requirement of being intelligent is most of the time needed only for those leaders of the faction. "Well, since we are done about that topic, then let''s begin our ss!" Teacher Marvin said before turning around towards the ckboard as he began writing something. Meanwhile, Leo was really grateful for teacher Marvin at this moment. Teacher Marvin had unknowingly pulled out a really big problem out from him. He also turns to look at Alfred. Although there was no longer any trouble, he would still add another ''Big Reward'' to Alfred''s former ''Big Reward''. Looking up in front, the word that teacher Marvin had written on the ckboard is, "Faction!". "Since we were talking about Leo''s faction just a while ago, then I will discuss something interesting about the so-called factions created by students..." Teacher Marvin said as he turned to face everyone. "As you all know, the first-year students within Silver Mage Academy have already started creating their own different faction. But these factions are still not recognized as a real faction to the Silver Mage Academy. Since this so-called faction is just a random group-ups of students that want toplete a task together..." "This group-up is actually just useless, because its main purpose is only toplete missions easily, and then divide the total points earned to each of the members, evenly. Such group-ups are no different frompleting missions individually, actually much more worse thanpleting missions individually. Truth be told, the points you received are no different frompleting a tiny portion of the mission itself because afterpleting it you would only get a tiny portion of the total points!" "So, the Silver Mage Academy had established the Silver Faction Hall for the students that wanted to officially establish their own factions in the Mage Academy." "This official faction doesn''t only earn the approval of the Silver Mage Academy, but also they will receive many different perks thate with it! You don''t know about this yet, but factions actually also work the same as the ss Ranking system. Leo and his ssmates immediately became interested after hearing about the official factions and that they actually also work the same as the ss Ranking system. "Official factions have their own ranking system, too. And this ranking system caters to the different year of students of the Silver Mage Academy..." Teacher Marvin paused, "There are separate rankings for first-year students faction, second year, and so on... It''s also the same as the ss sections in the resources given; the higher the ranking of the faction is, the higher the resources the Silver Mage Academy will give to them." "Moreover, factions also have the perks. Members of the same faction would share all the points that they had earned from the different missions that they hadpleted. So, the bit of points that was supposedly going to be received by a student in random group-ups is no longer the same. They will instead receive the entirety of the points, although to be shared by all the members, it would still be a lot worth itpare to random group-ups!" "Completing a mission in random group-ups would be earned each student an even amount from the total points, depending on the total members in that group-up. If the points rewarded were just 50 and there were 5 students, then every student within that group-up would only get 10 points. Which is too little and is really nothing topare to the difficulty of the mission that waspleted..." "Imagine killing a dragon, and the reward is 1,000,000 points. But, there are a total of 1,000 students in this group up. After killing this dragon, every student would only receive a total of over 1,000 points! Was that worth it?! That amount of 1,000 points would be nothingpared to the injury that one student had received, and the deaths of the other studentspleting that mission!" "Moreover, before going to the mission, every student needs to prepare some materials, too! Medicine, potions, spell engraved papers, extra weapons and armors, supporting tools, and other things which obviously cost points or gold coins! So, the less than or more than 1,000 points that a student had received afterpleting that mission would just not be enoughpare to the difficulty of the mission itself. So, was it really worth it?! Of course not!" "But, in a faction, that wouldn''t be the case! When a factionpletes a mission, they will receive the so-called Points Bonus. This Points Bonus would be an added point to the total amount of points rewarded by thepleted mission. So, the 1,000,000 points from the killing the dragon mission would increase, depending on the percentage of the Points Bonus thates with this mission." "Moreover, the other members of the faction that wasn''t included in the killing the dragon mission would also benefit from the mission, and could at the same time give benefits to those studentspleting the killing the dragon mission!" "How? Simple! Those students that weren''t part of that killing the dragon mission would obviouslyplete other missions with another Points Bonuses, hence adding more to that 1,000,000 points plus the Points Bonus of the killing the dragon mission. So, was that worth it? Of course yes!" "Adding to the fact that the faction can rank up! So, different ranks of factions can give different levels of perks to their members. So, the higher the rank of the faction, the more benefits its members will receive and the more points earned every time a memberpletes a mission!" "...." Teacher Marvin continued the discussion. Everyone just keeps on listening until it was finally finished and they move on to another topic. ..... Soon, the ss was finally finished. Teacher Marvin left the ssroom, and no one has approached Leo and Alfred anymore. Leaving the ssroom, Leo along with Angel and Alfred immediately went to ss 1S+. Arriving outside the ssroom of ss 1S+, Leo quickly noticed that the ss 1S+ ssroom has now turned a lot messier than thest time. Cassandra and Elizabeth now sat together with Michael, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy protecting them in front, while the other students that weren''t part of the two factions of ss 1S+ were trying to get close to the two women to beg the two to make them join their faction. Cassandra and Elizabeth weren''t minding them though and only leaving the mess to Michael and the others to handle. Michael and the others were really pitiful to look at. Imagine, 4 students, trying to block 10 students frantically trying to get near a really precious object. That was basically the current situation happening right now inside the rank 1 in the ss Ranking, ss 1S+. Obviously, that really precious object was Cassandra and Elizabeth. There were now 10 students because Jake and the other four who had been beaten up into unconscious by Leo were kicked out from Carlos'' group for Fate knows what reason.. Maybe it was to cause trouble to Elizabeth or maybe to Leo since she was his Fianc¨¦e. Chapter 78 - The Silver Faction Hall! Chapter 78 The Silver Faction Hall! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s note: No Inte connection = No update...) At this moment, Leo could only shake his head in disappointment while watching the situation inside ss 1S+. They were really a disappointment to look at; they were acting so desperate despite being a son or a daughter of a Noble Household. ''Where was their honor as a Noble Household, and also in being a Mage, too?'' Mages should act like a Noble person and a respectable person, too! Even if the situation turns to a desperate one, they should not make themselves beg and the likes. Like Dandelion when she was nearly raped by Ban, she didn''t even beg for him to let her go. When Kylie and Natalie were only given the two choices between giving up to be the old man''s ything or to give up their lives. Without any hesitation, the twins choose to give up their lives! However, the 1st year students of ss 1S+ was begging on their knees at this moment, disregarding their honor as a son or a daughter of a Noble Household, seemingly like shoving the title Mage in the mud too, and not acting like a student of the rank 1 ss in the ss Ranking. Even if that ranking might changeter on, they still need to act as a student worthy of respect, right? In Leo''s opinion, they were a just bunch of disgrace! Even his section wasn''t as worst as them, even though they were in a really desperate situation, too. "Are these students even worthy to be Silver Mage Academy students?" Leo can''t help but asked himself. "Actually, the Silver Mage Academy students are getting worse every year! Not just the 1st year students were acting like this, but also the 2nd year students..." Alfred suddenly exined. "Alfred is indeed right! Only the 3rd and 4th-year students are still holding the pir of Silver Mage Academy as the number 1 Royal Mage Academy in Silver Kingdom. If the next 1st year students would still be a disappointment next year, then the cier Skull Mage Academy would surely rece Silver Mage Academy in their position as the number 1 Royal Mage Academy..." Angel nodded as she added further exnation. Leo nodded his head. To be honest, he could already see the reason behind such a situation. The Silver Mage Academy is stuck in their belief that only Mages with good character can be their official students. So, it''s expected already that their students would be weak since the majority of good people were indisputably weak, and strong ones would obviously be found from those cruel, despicable, and the likes! The other Royal Mage Academies within Silver Kingdom have already started to slowly changed their viewpoint about this belief. Before, they might follow such reasoning; good seed bears good fruit, while bad seed bears bad fruit! However, times were now changing, they said. In their opinions, good or bad, as long as they can help the Humans to keep on existing in the Celestial World, then they are useful. "Maybe those other Royal Mage Academies were correct...?" Leo can''t help but also agree before he walks forward inside ss 1S+ to take Cassandra, Elizabeth, and the others away. At the side, Angel quietly said, "Hmph! The President of Sword and Magic wouldn''t be like who he is today if that belief of Silver Mage Academy is indeed wrong!" Walking inside, Leo suddenly pulled Cassandra and Elizabeth to his embrace as he said, "Sorry disgraceful students of ss 1S+, but they, unfortunately, belong to me, so I decide who can join or not in my faction!" Leo immediately received a pinch from his left and right. But the two beautiful girls didn''t mind being embraced by him though, they only pinched his side to show their dissatisfaction for histe arrival. Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind, it was Jake! "You... why do you always block our way? Is it fun watching us suffer, desperate and hopeless?" Jake asked. "Did I make you feel all of those? Wasn''t that your own doing in the first ce because you have always been relying on the help of the other people around you, that''s why the bunch of you became as weak as you are of today?!" Leo said without feeling guilty, at all. He wanted to make all of them realize their reality. That if they keep on acting like this, then they''ll one day fall from the ce they are currently standing on, and no longer be able to stand back up on their own two feet, alone... "We..." Jake wanted to reason out, but he just can''t find any words to exin. Leo was indeed right, they kept on relying on other people, that''s why they became weak. "It''s exactly because we are weak that we relied on others to be strong!" The weak-looking guy, Stephen, quickly followed up with tears slowly falling down from his face. "Huh?! Were you born weak from the very beginning for you to speak such bull crap? All of you here are the sons and daughters of Noble Households! All of you were born on an already established road. So, why are you acting like a bunch of ordinary people walking on a path that they are trying to create with their own two hands?" Leo said wearing a dumbfounded face. They actually dare topare themselves to ordinary people despite being born in a Noble Household. "If life is a race, then you bunch of people would be riding on carriages or Magical Beast while the other ordinary people are only walking in this race of life! So don''t you darepare yourselves to ordinary people, you were all born with the money to buy all the things you can, so why didn''t you use it in order to be strong?!" Leo yelled out before pulling everyone out of the 1S+ ssroom while leaving everyone stuck in their realization. ..... Leo along with the others quickly arrived outside of the 1st year students building. He doesn''t want to stay in such a ce any longer because the majority of the people he had met were all a bunch of disgrace and shameless. He had lost his family at such a young age, but he wasn''t even as desperate as them! "So what is your n for today?" Alfred suddenly asked as soon as Leo stopped walking. "Let''s go to Silver Faction Hall and officially establish our faction!" Leo said as he turned around to look at the map of Silver Mage Academy on the side of the road. He wanted to find where the Silver Faction Hall was located. Despite being able to tour the entire Silver Mage Academy before, he didn''t remember seeing such a building called ''Silver Faction Hall''. Hearing Leo''s n, everyone nodded their heads as they let out a smile on their faces. Establishing a faction was what everyone wanted, too. After all, everyone''s lesson today also included about the ''Factions'', so they all knew about the advantages and perks of establishing one. It was that exact reason why Jake, Stephen, and the others were really desperate. The ss 1S+ teacher, miss Candice, had coincidentally also made Leo''s faction as an example for her discussion. So, hearing about the members of Leo''s faction, those bunch of disgraceful students of ss 1S+ immediately thought of the advantages of being a part of Leo''s faction. Those bunch of desperate students of ss 1S+ was doing the exact opposite of what ss 1S- did. They were shameless enough to think of joining Leo''s faction despite being weak. All they were thinking about was ways that they can make Leo''s faction their nannies. To be honest, everyone of ss 1S+ wasn''t really thinking the same way of what they were speaking about! All of their words were just a bunch of nonsense and the exact opposite of what they really wanted. That was the exact reason why Leo walks out of the room as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to hear any more words from those students who were only spouting a bunch of bull crap. "Oh, it''s actually just behind the Second Prince Dog Pce!" Leo said to everyone before he started walking in the direction of Silver Faction Hall. He finally knew the reason why he didn''t see such a building before. It was actually located behind the Second Prince Dog Pce. The Dog Pce was so big, so the Silver Faction Hall was blocked by it in front. Soon, Leo and the others finally arrived outside of the Silver Faction Hall. The building was unexpectedly smaller than he had imagined; it was just a small manor, even his manor was a lot biggerpared to this one. It was really unexpected for the Second Prince to create such a small infrastructure. Walking inside, Leo could only see a male staff behind a table, currently smiling at them. "How may I help you?" The staff wearing a silver-colored uniform asked. "Is this the Silver Faction Hall?" Leo asked, dubious of the manor really being the Silver Faction Hall. It was just too small. It wasn''t even proper to call it a hall, but instead a small manor. Moreover, there were only paintings of Fate knows who around the entire ce. "Yes, this is indeed the Silver Faction Hall! Would you like to officially create your faction or join a faction?" The staff replied. "Oh, okay then!" Leo finally confirmed, "We are here to officially establish my faction!" "Okay! Please stand still and wait for a second!" The staff said before pressing a bottom in front of him. *Bang! *Whoooosh! Suddenly, the floor below Leo and the others opened up, causing all of them to fall straight down. "Have a nice day!" The staff said while waving his hand towards Leo with a smile on his face. Chapter 79 - Mischievous Lion Faction Establishment! Part 1 Chapter 79 Mischievous Lion faction establishment! part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "Ahhhhhh!" Everyone screamed loudly while falling down to a seemingly endless hole. Everyone was shocked as to why they were suddenly falling down to a hole. No one had informed them of something like this! After a few seconds of falling, Leo and the others finally saw a bit of light in front of them. It was approaching them fast, very fast. "Ahhhh, we are going to dieeeee!!!" Alfred screamed loudly while hugging his two feet. Anna wasn''t with Leo and the others at this moment, because she was from another section and wasn''t able to meet up with them awhile ago. So Alfred could only hug himself while falling down. "Bros, this is the end! I don''t regret meeting all of you, so let''s meet up again in the next lifeeeee!!!" Michael said as he turns to look at his four brothers, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy. Suddenly, when the ground has finally appeared in everyone''s sight, and at the moment that Alfred, Michael, and the other three had thought that they were going to die, a sudden strong wind suddenly came rushing towards them as it somewhat took their bodies and it slowly made themnd safely on the ground. *Whooosh! Everyonended safely. Alfred, Michael, and the other three were now hugging each other while closing their eyes. "Stupid!" Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel said at the same time. Although they were falling, Leo and the 3 girls had already thought that the Silver Mage Academy wouldn''t just invent such a hole to kill its student. It was obvious that the hole was the entrance that will take them to the real Silver Faction Hall. From the name ''Hall'' itself, it already gave them the information that the Silver Faction Hall was a hall and not a mere small manor. And since it was a small manor that greeted them, then obviously that was just the ''gate'' for the real Silver Faction Hall, basing on how the Second Prince usually does things. The Second Prince was known for building huge and shocking infrastructure, so a manor, a small one on top of that, was obviously not his way of doing stuff. Something bigger was hiding beneath that manor, as in literally beneath! The real Silver Faction Hall was underground. In front of Leo and the others, a huge open hall, specifically in the size of two football fields,y in their sight. It was really big, and a lot of students ranging from 1st year to 4th-year students could be seen walking around the ce. While walking, Leo quickly spotted Carlos and his faction lining in a counter with the word ''1st-year students faction registration counter''. That counter was obviously where the 1st year student should register their factions. "So Carlos had already gone down here ahead of us. That exins why he wasn''t in the ssroom at that time..." Leo silently whispered. Quickly, Leo and the others walked towards Carlos and his faction. "Yow Carlos!" Leo casually greeted as soon as he approached Carlos. To be honest, there wasn''t really any form of a real conflict between Leo and Carlos. Thest time wasn''t really anything to be angry about as it was nothing but a mere set-up orchestrated by Elizabeth, which was easily resolved, too. Hence, Leo greeting Carlos casually is normal. "Yow Leo, here to also officially establish your faction?" Carlos quickly greeted back with a smile on his face. Just like what Leo had expected, Carlos wasn''t an immature young man with a narrow mind. Thetter had also treated their fight as nothing but a mere little brawl that will normally happen when two students were currently ''hot-headed'' and weren''t able to control their emotions. So, there was no need to hate each other. This could also be called as "Friendship built through fights!". "Yeah, since there are perks and bonuses for officially establishing one, hahaha!" Leo replied with augh. "Hahaha, who doesn''t like perks and bonuses, right?" Carlos said as he turned his attention towards Leo''s faction. Leo''s factionprised of only 9 students, specifically 6 men and 3 women. It was really so small to be called a faction. On the other hand, he has 20 students with him, from the 15 capable students of ss 1S+ that had chosen to be part of his faction, and 5 students from ss 1S that he was a friend of. "Who is this man, Carlos?" A nerd-looking guy with brown hair asked as he upwardly pushes his sses. "This is Leo Heart, a friend of mine!" Carlos answered as he put his hand on Leo''s shoulder. "Oh, then how about let''sbine each other and form a single faction?" The nerd-looking guy quickly proposed soon after he observed Leo''s faction. Although they had just met, the nerd-looking guy was quick to notice that although Leo''s faction was only made up of 6 men and 3 women, it wasn''t something he should underestimate. Leo''s faction has Elizabeth within, someone he naturally knew about. The others were people he hadn''t heard yet, but obviously, they are also strong since they had be a part of the same faction with the future Heiress of the Snow Noble Household. Moreover, despite having the Heiress of the Snow Noble Household, Leo was actually the chosen leader. Obviously, this only exins that Leo was capable enough to lead this faction. "Hahaha, that''s impossible, Justine! Leo is someone that doesn''t like to involve himself in trouble, so he only likes moving in a small group of people." Carlos exined while letting out augh. Although he was pure muscle and little brain, he could still understand this obvious action of Leo. Also, he had noticed that Leo always choose to distance himself from arge group of students. This obviously means that Leo doesn''t want to move into arge group. "That isn''t a problem at all, as Leo can just simply do his own while we do ours! How about this, despite sharing points the moment the faction is formed, the points that his faction is able to earn would only be used by his faction and we cannot touch it without his approval!" The nerd-looking guy name Justine quickly continued with a sp of his hand. Obviously, this was just a scheme. His main purpose for doing so was to establish a rtionship with the Snow Noble Household Heiress and the other members with an obvious powerful background or powerful capability. Despite knowing about Elizabeth''s background, Justine wasn''t a fool to not try to deduce the other''s background. The woman with brown hair was obviously of a really Noble Household, just based on the aura she''s currently letting out. The blond hair that looks like a yboy smelled like gold coins, obviously someone rich. The other four male members were also someone capable, just basing on their muscles and form of their bodies. Lastly, the mysterious woman with a disguised look. Her disguise might look natural, but he wasn''t a fool not to know about that. It was obvious that she''s currently wearing a contact lens on her eyes and had dyed her white hair into sky blue, to make it look natural. Someone who disguises her real look, that''s obviously a sign of someone from a powerful background. Moreover, he wouldn''t just leave behind Leo too, or otherwise known as the ''Youngest Ruler of Silver Kingdom''. He had heard rumors about Leo, that despite being 10 years old back at that time, he had already be capable enough to be a ruler of Heart city. That alone has already spoken volumes of Leo''s capability. This was his real goal! To establish a connection with these powerful people. If Leo could hear about Justine''s thoughts, he would surely be shocked for a moment. Such a young man was actually able to know a little bit of everyone''s background and abilities just by observing for a moment. It was like Justine had casted a Magic spell to scan all of his members. Also, being able to recognize Cassandra as someone in disguise, that is such a great observation skill. "Hahaha, no thanks, Justine! Carlos is indeed right, I like moving inconspicuously. That is the reason why I''m forming my own faction so that I will be able to hide my identity behind all the shadows of my members." Leo said shaking his head rejecting Justine''s idea. Although, he doesn''t know about Justine''s thoughts. He wasn''t stupid enough not to know thetter''s real purpose. He was quick to notice that Justine had only proposed such an idea after observing his members for a single moment. He might not have the ability to judge others as thoroughly as Justine, but he was capable enough to judge someone''s real goal just from their small action. "Ohhh, that''s too bad, then... But let''s get to know each other further if there is any chance?" Justine asked, quickly being able to move to another way of establishing a connection. Since Leo had denied him, then he will just do it in another way. After all, there isn''t only one move in a chessboard, he can use any piece to make another move. Obviously, that piece was through Carlos! It was only natural that he, as a King, can''t move beside his opponent''s King, so he might as well use his Queen, his most powerful piece, Carlos. Since Carlos is a friend of Leo, then he will establish a connection through him. "Oy, it''s already your turn!" Leo immediately reminded after seeing the empty counter behind Justine. "Opps, I nearly forgot that we are here to officially create our faction... Then talk to youter, Leo!" Justine said as he quickly bid farewell to Leo before he runs directly to the counter. "Despite being scheming, he is a good guy!" Leo suddenly said while watching Justine''s running figure. "Of course he is! Even though I''m all muscle with a little brain, I wouldn''t just let anyone despicable to make use of me!" Carlos said in agreement. Obviously, what he meant about ''anyone despicable'' was Elizabeth. He immediately left that woman out the moment he realized that she was just using him. Especially to fight someone like Leo that hadn''t even done anything bad to him. Leo also nodded in return. Justine was indeed not bad. Although thetter was a scheming guy, he was still someone who is able to take a step back and make use of another method. Being able to take advantage of all the pieces he has, specifically by either through a forceful method or a simple and direct method. That alone already made Leo have a good expression for Justine. Leo immediately put it into his mind, "I''ll definitely make you join me one day!" Only Leo knows what he meant about ''join''.. It has something to do about his greatest secret. Chapter 80 - Mischievous Lion Faction Establishment! Part 2 Chapter 80 Mischievous Lion faction establishment! part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After a while, Justine came back as he pointed towards a huge screen made of Pure Mana at the east side of the wall. There was 4 Pure Mana screen on the wall, catering to the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th-year student factions. The one Justine pointed was specifically the screen for the 1st year student''s factions. The Pure Mana screen is a Magic Technology that could only work by gathering together Pure Mana to form a screen by the use of an array that guided the Pure Mana together, and finally, they use some kind of machine to make writing words in the Pure Mana possible. *Whassh! *Whoosh! *Ting! Suddenly, a name from the rank 8 of the Pure Mana screen ranking was pushed down to rank 9 as a new faction name appeared on its former ce, ''Savage Foxes!''. "Oh, Savage Foxes!" Leo can''t help but eximed as he seemingly understood the meaning behind such a faction name. Obviously, the Savage Foxes name was thebination of Justine and Carlos'' strengths. Savage was for Carlos and Foxes was for Justine. Carlos has an untamed strength. His punches and other forms of physical attacks were something he obviously can''t control yet and was something to always watch out for. On the other hand, Justine was also like a fox. He was harmless in nature because of his look as a nerd, yet it should not be something to be underestimated about him. His brain was so cunning that he can think of many methods just to get something. These two people formed the word Savage Foxes. Savage Foxes is also a known Magical Beast Fox. They are big, strong, wild, and cunning in nature, which made them very dangerous. Savage Foxes likes to go hunting in a pack like those of wolves. But, unlike thetter, the former''s way of doing hunting was by spreading out far from each other. So, when a person encounters them, then they''ll only see one Savage Fox, which would make them think they are really lucky not knowing yet that they were actually unlucky as they had already been surrounded in all exits. The Savage Foxes do such a thing because with them far from each other they will have a lot of variations in their movements, which would make them hard to predict. This was really like Justine, since he has a lot of methods to deal with something. Once encountered by a Savage Fox, it was rmended by the majority that it''s much better to stay away from them as soon as possible or eliminate them quickly before they can call out the other Savage Foxes around. That is the reason why Justine had chosen the name Savage Foxes! Moreover, the reason wasn''t only because Carlos has an untamed strength, and Justine has a cunning mind, but also because he wanted to indirectly say to every student, "When you are currentlypleting a mission and meet us, then I rmend you to stay away from us because we are dangerous! As dangerous as the Magical Beast Savage, Foxes!" Looking at the points beside the ''Tyrant Foxes'' name, Leo was astonished as he saw 10,587 points. It was only the second week, yet the members behind Savage Foxes have already reached ten thousand when put together. To be honest, it was really an astonishing feat! "It''s your turn!" Justine said with an obvious sign of expectation. He wanted to know just how much points had Leo earned in the past 2 weeks. Moreover, it was also rumored that everyone from thetter''s faction has a way of easily earning points. Obviously, Justine wasn''t part of ss 1S- and ss 1S+, so he wasn''t informed about the background of Leo''s group, which had quickly made everyone from those 2 sses think that there is no secret to easily earning points. However, that is actually much better! Unlike the ss 1S- and ss 1S+ who had been unknowingly lied to by teacher Marvin and miss Candice about having no easy way of earning points. He on the other hand would always be thinking about Leo''s secret way of easily earning points, hence it might lead him to discover thetter''s cheat, eventually... "Okay, talk to youter!" Leo bid farewell as he walked towards the counter. Arriving at the counter, a beautiful woman in a silver uniform immediately said, "Name of the leader, the name of the faction, and its ideal symbol, please!" Leo nodded his head as he gave his name and the name of the faction. Hearing the name, the beautiful woman nodded in satisfaction before pressing some sort of buttons in front of her. Afterwards, she turned to look at Leo as she asked, "The Identification Card of the members, please!" Leo directly gave all the identification cards of his members to the beautiful woman over the counter. He had already heard about this from teacher Marvin, so he had long asked Cassandra and the other''s Identification Card. This Identification Card was the item that every student had received from the Job Bulletin office the moment they imed their points. Also, the Identification Card was made so that the staff working at Silver Mage Academy could easily get the student''s information as they only needed to scan their identification card. It is easy, quick, and no more hassle! The beautiful woman received the Identification Card as she then started scanning each Identification Card to an array that was connected to their main array in the Admission Office. This main array listed all the information of the student enrolled in Silver Mage Academy, and it was specifically located at the Admission Office since that was the ce that had collected all the students'' information. Soon, the woman finished scanning. Nine bronze tokens with a smiling lion symbol appeared on her side. Grabbing the tokens, she directly gave them to Leo along with all the Identification Card. "Thank you!" Leo said before quickly going back to the others. "What ranking would your faction be?" Justine asked as soon as Leo returned. He was already expecting that Leo''s faction would be among the top 10 of the first-year students'' factions. *Whassh! *Whoosh! *Ting! Suddenly, the ''Savage Foxes'' was moved down to top 9. "Oh..." Justine and Carlos eximed at the same time, as they became astonished that Leo''s faction could actually push his group to the top 9. Quickly, everyone from the Savage Foxes faction and Leo''s faction looked up to see the name of Leo''s faction and its ranking. "What...!" The majority of them quickly eximed in disbelief. They were currently staring at the faction name in the top 3 for the 1st year student Faction Ranking. The name beside the top 3 was the faction with the name ''Mischievous Lion'', obviously Leo''s faction since it only appeared right after he finished registering. Unless, of course, if someone from below the ranking directly jumped up to top 3, which was obviously not the situation right now. That wasn''t the important part. The points at the right side of the ''Mischievous Lion'' name are astonishingly 16,450 points! Everyone from the Savage Foxes was staring in disbelief as they slowly turned their heads towards the Mischievous Lion members. They only have 9 members, but they had actually earned 5,000 points higher than them! Fate knows just how can 9 people earned more points than 20 people. "How...?" Justine can''t help but asked as he was really dubious of the points that had appeared beside the ''Mischievous Lion''. He slowly turns his head as he stared towards Leo, who was also showing a look of disbelief on his face. "You don''t know about this?" Justine quickly asked, pointing towards the direction of the points. Just base on Leo''s reaction. Thetter also doesn''t have any idea why. "I expected around 12,000 points, this was really out of my expectations!" Leo answered as he quickly turned his attention towards his members. Chapter 81 - Elizabeths Cheat Chapter 81 Elizabeth''s cheat Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After looking at the 16,450 points beside the Mischievous Lion faction name, Leo immediately understood that he could only find out the reason behind the high amount of points by asking his members. "Cassandra, how many points do you have?" Leo quickly asked as he turned towards Cassandra with an obviously inquiring face. He really wanted to know who had caused their points to be as high as 16,450! "A total of 1,714 points! I received 714 from ourst first mission, then 1,000 from the mission that I hadpleted with Angel yesterday." Cassandra replied with a shake of her head, obviously implying that it wasn''t her. Leo then turned towards Alfred. "Just 550 points! I earned 500 from thest week''s missions that I hadpleted, but only 50 this week since our ssmates keep on surrounding me!" Alfred replied, shaking his head, too. Leo then turned towards the 4 brothers. "Me and Adrian have 1,589 points each!" Michael said with a shake of his head. It was reasonable that the two had the same points since the two were in the same team, so their points would obviously be divided into two every time theyplete a mission. "Damnit, you beat us! Me and Raffy only have 1,450 points each!" Angelo said, shaking his head in disappointment. He and Raffy were on the same team, too. So, their points would also be divided into two every time theypleted a mission. "That''s fine since there are still 2 weeks remaining for you to catch up if you can though!" Michael said, letting out a triumphugh. "We obviously can!" "...." The 4 brothers were obviously inpetition with each other, so listening to them further would get Leo nowhere, hence he turned towards Angel. "Don''t show me with that kind of face! I''m just new here, so I only have 1,000 points from the mission that Cassandra and I hadpleted just yesterday!" Angel quickly said in defense. She was just new here, so she naturally wasn''t the one that had caused their faction points to be as high as that. Hearing Angel''s reply, Leo could only slowly turned his head towards Elizabeth. The moment he looked at her, she quickly showed a disdainful face. "Pfft! Guess my way is still much better than yours since I have more points than you!" Elizabeth said mocking Leo for having a little scorepare to her. There was no need to ask for Elizabeth''s score. Leo only needed to add everyone''s score and then minus it with their faction total score, which is 4,430! ''Elizabeth has a total of 4,430 points!'' "How?" Leo can''t help but ask in disbelief. With that amount of points, Elizabeth obviously also has another way to cheat like Leo''s. She had also admitted that she has another way to earn points easily when she said, "my way is still much better than yours!". Everyone within the Mischievous Lion faction knew the meaning behind the word "way", which was obviously a secret way of calling Leo''s cheat. But the question Leo really wanted to ask was, how? Also, Elizabeth has a better cheat than him was impossible too, at least in his opinion. He had long known that his ''cheat'' was known as the best among all the other currently invented cheats. It was what Madam Silva had said to him! Although that was just based on the information that Madam Silva had received throughout her entire life, but those informations were received as the Head of all the Sword and Magic branches within Silver Kingdom. Only Fate knows just how powerful was Sword and Magic in terms of gathering information. So, her remarks could be considered as 99% true! However, Elizabeth''s points could obviously prove that Leo''s cheat wasn''t the best as she was able to earn more points than him, specifically she has 1,752 points more. Although, that could indeed prove that Elizabeth has a much better cheat than Leo. But the question was, how? To be exact, how was Elizabeth able to cheat! Elizabeth was with them throughout the entire 2nd week. They were escorting Veronica from Honoris city to Silver city, hence she doesn''t have any way to cheat even if she indeed had one. So, how was she able to do her cheat? Even if Elizabeth cheated in the 1st week. Carlos would have known about that too since she was still a member of Carlos faction at that time. However, even Carlos was showing a face of disbelief. He was even so speechless that he could only leave his mouth open. Carlos''s reaction obviously means he doesn''t know about Elizabeth cheating in the 1st week. With those reasons, that then proved she didn''t cheat in the 1st week, either. So, that only left the 2nd week. Which had now be the biggest question for Leo! How was Elizabeth able to cheat when she was with them that entire time? ''There was indeed one time, but that was just 1 day, specifically 24 hours! How was she even able to earn 4,430 points within one freaking day!'' "How were you able to earn that much?" The simplest way to find out was just to simply asked Elizabeth. "Yeah, you were with us the entire time! So, how were you able to earn that amount of points?" Cassandra suddenly followed up with her eyes full of curiosity, too. "Actually... everyone knows about this!" Elizabeth replied. "Huh?!" Everyone eximed together as they all felt dubious of Elizabeth''s reply. Everyone knew? What all of them knew was that the fact that they don''t have any idea how Elizabeth had earned that amount. "To buy points!" Elizabeth said while wearing a mocking face. "Ah, that actually exists?" Leo quickly asked, feeling doubtful. What Elizabeth said was strange as in the past 2 weeks there weren''t any rumors about buying points at all. If buying points was indeed allowed, then rumors would have spread really fast amongst all the students of Silver Mage Academy. In fact, teachers would have long known about it, and even if they didn''t, then those 1st-year students shouldn''t have been stress right now about earning points, which they were still at this moment. "Oh, I had indeed heard about this... I think this was what our seniors had secretly called as, Bartering!" Justine said after he thought of something in his mind. "Actually, its exact name is, Points Trading!" Alfred suddenly corrected, making everyone''s attention to turn towards him. Alfred knew about this because he was really interested in businesses, which includes trading. And Points Trading is obviously a form of trading. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Alfred continued, "I had heard about this from one of my friends when I was still in Blue Coral city. You see, in our city, we also have a Royal Mage Academy called Sunset Mage Academy. In that Mage Academy, they have this so-called Points Trading system that was established by the students of that Mage Academy themselves in order to earn points easily, even without doing anything at all!" "Points Trading is simply a student using certain Magical herbs, equipment, tools, materials, or an item to trade for points to another fellow student that needed them. Naturally, they had priced those resources for a much lower price than that of the Mage Academy offers. So, a lot of students do the so-called Points Trading p!" Everyone quickly understood that the so-called Points Trading was just simple, as it is only trading resources for points. That was indeed a feasible idea since the reason for earning points in the first ce was so that they can buy the resources that they needed. So, if a student could also offer the resources that they needed, then they would obviously agree to trade their points for it. Moreover, it was for a much lower price than the offer of the Mage Academy too, hence they can save more points. However, Alfred suddenly continued, which then made me really curious afterwards. "However, the Points Trading system was recognized as a cheat by all the Mage Academies so they soon banned such form of earning points." "To be honest, it wasn''t really a cheat, the Mage Academies just needed a reason to ban it because it had affected the Mage Academies purpose due to the students abusing the Points Trading system." "That was indeed reasonable since if the students will keep on relying upon the trading of outside resources for Mage Academy points, then those weak students would never be strong, which would, in turn, make the Mages Academies purpose of an establishment to be deemed useless." Everyone nodded their heads in unison, as they all agree with such a reason. "That was indeed reasonable as the Mage Academies'' main purpose of establishment is to make all the Mages adopt to the cruelty of the Celestial World, and the Points Trading is something that could obviously affect their main purpose." Leo nodded his head in agreement. "Then how was she able to do Points Trading if it was banned, then?" Justine immediately asked. Alfred might have exined what the Points Trading was, but he didn''t answer how Elizabeth did something recognized as a ''cheat'' when it was already banned at all. Hearing Justine''s question, Alfred could only scratch his head, feeling embarrassed. He also doesn''t know how, all he knows was what the definition of Points Trading. "Simple, buy the Official Seal!" Leo suddenly answered as he quickly took out and showed to everyone the Official Seal of Completion in his East Sewer cleaning mission. After hearing Alfred''s exnation about the Points Trading, and how, despite being banned, Elizabeth could still do it, he then quickly arrived at one conclusion, and that is to simply buy the Official Seals of Completion. Leo immediately opened the Official Seal of Completion as he saw the words written in it. "Mission Completed: ''Clean'' East Sewer! (Reward points: 880 points)" Looking at the inside of the Official Seal of Completion, everyone immediately understood how Elizabeth did her Points Trading. The moment a student epted a mission, they are then given an Official Seal of eptance that will act as their proof when they are trying toplete the said mission. However, this Official Seal of eptance doesn''t have any Reward Points yet as the points would only be given when the student hadpleted the said mission, which in turn would make the Official Seal of eptance into an Official Seal of Completion. This Official Seal of Completion would then be the proof of the students that havepleted the said mission at the moment they try to im their Reward Points in the Job Bulletin office. The loophole behind the Points Trading though could only be found if they observe really closely as they soon noticed that from the very start to the very end there was not any mention of the name of the students on the inside of the Official Seal of eptance or Official Seal of Completion at all, which obviously means that the Official Seal could be sold. So, Elizabeth had obviously used the resources given to her by the Snow Noble Household to trade Official Seals from the students that had epted the mission.. Hence, easily earning her 4,430 points in a single day. Chapter 82 - The Academies Secret Method Of Taking Care Of The Weak Students Chapter 82 The Academies secret method of taking care of the weak students Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After listening to Leo''s exnation, everyone had also understood one very important point at this moment; despite banning the Points Trading, all the Mage Academies had actually still left another way for the students to earn points easily. "But what is the difference between Points Trading and buying Official Seal?" Alfred immediately asked. Points Trading and buying Official Seal was the same. In fact, it seems like nothing was different at all. "It''s simple! In Points Trading a student can use all of their points to do the trading, while on the other hand in Buying Official Seal they can only buy the Reward Points rewarded to the said mission that a student hadpleted. Hence, Buying Official Seal had limited everyone''s buying and selling since every Official Seal has a different amount of points. Simply put, the seller would face the situation where a buyer requires a certain amount of points which the seller can''t offer as they might have more or less than the points the buyer requires." "Moreover, with the banning of the Points Trading before, it had already given every student the mentality that what they were currently doing was called cheating, hence no one would now dare to abuse it. In an example, no students would collect Official Seal until it reaches a certain amount that a buyer needed, since exchanging a lot of Official Seal for points in one go would definitely rm the Mage Academies, hence it might cause the banning of Buying Official Seals like the Points Trading." "What if the buyer would just exchange it one at a time instead, like exchange today, then tomorrow, then the next day, doesn''t that cover up the tracks of cheating?" Alfred suddenly asked. "Indeed, it can be done that way, too! But that''s the same way as saying out loud to the Mage Academies that they are going to sell their Official Seal soon or they are doing a Buying Official Seal to earn their points!" "Everyone should long be aware that what every student had epted andpleted is being recorded by the Mage Academies. So, if a student haspleted a mission but their points didn''t rise or they didn''tplete any mission but yet their points kept on rising, then that only means that they are doing the ''cheat'' Buying Official Seal!" Leo paused before he suddenly asked, "Moreover, that isn''t the most important part! Do you know the real reason why Points Trading was banned by all the Mage Academies?" Everyone shook their head in response, except for Alfred. "Wasn''t it banned because it''s cheating?" Alfred suddenly asked. "You said it yourself that it was just an excuse awhile ago! Aystt, nevermind that... At first, I indeed thought that it was just an excuse of the Mage Academies to ban Points Trading, but then I realized something really important! The reason for banning Points Trading because of cheating wasn''t an excuse at all, but the truth!" "In my opinion, what really happened was that the Mage Academies have intentionally left the students to use the cheat called Points Trading so that they will have a way to easily earn points, but then the students abused it, to the point that the students don''t even need toplete missions at all anymore and just wait outside of their Mage Academies respective Job Bulletin office. Because of that, the Mage Academies'' existence was deemed useless, hence they banned it, but then they soon after changed it to Buying Official Seal!" "Then why did all the Mage Academies intentionally left their students a method to easily earn points?" Justine quickly followed up. Since making a method to easily earn points was basically going to deem the Mage Academies'' existence useless, then why were they still leaving the students such methods. "Because everyone''s talent is not the same! Hence, the Mage Academies intentionally left such cheating method, in order to allow their weak students to earn points but at the same time still achieving their goal of making the students adapt to the cruelty of the Celestial World!" Leo quickly answered. "It is an indisputable fact that everyone is not the same, that some are strong and some are weak, and some are under the hierarchy while some others are geniuses sitting on the top of the hierarchy! So, what would the Mage Academies do to help these kinds of people? Simple, that is, by leaving them an easy way out!" Hearing Leo''s exnation, Justine suddenly got inspired, "I finally understand why, hahaha! The Maye Academies had purposely left the cheating methods to take care of the weak students but not in a way that will affect their growth, so they established the Points Trading and Buying Official Seal to help them in an inconspicuous way." He then looked towards Leo as he now viewed thetter in a different light. To be able to think of the Mage Academies purpose just by Alfred''s small exnation, this already exins that Leo was really intelligent! "Then if the students abuse this cheating method again the Mage Academies would just simply banned it using the same reason that it is a cheat before they quietly established another method to easily earned points, again!" Alfred said finally understanding it, too. "Yep! This is simply the method of the Mage Academies to take care of their weak students!" Leo finally concluded. At this moment, everyone finally understood the reason behind the existence of Points Trading and Buying Official Seal. Points Trading or Buying Official Seal was indeed a cheat, but at the same time, it was also the secret methods of the Mage Academies to take care of their weak students. Obviously, all the Maye Academies had already expected such an unfair situation where the strong would rise while the weak would remain weak or just be average. So, the Mage Academies had created a method to help them changed this repeating case, or rather, the Nature''s System. By the establishment of the Points Trading and Buying Official Seal, the weak students would be able to easily earn points just by exchanging resources with other students. Obviously, the resources were everything to the students, hence the reason they are earning points. But not everyone needed the same kind of resources because not everyone was the same! Mages have different affinity once they became Mages. Some major in Wind, some major in Fire, and so on and so forth. So, by exchanging different resources that different students needed, the weak students would still be able to be strong, hence not affecting their personal growth. Then, the moment those weak students became strong, they would startpleting missions, which has then achieved the main purpose of the Mage Academies existence. However, the situation where students would abuse the methods given by the Mage Academies couldn''t be avoided. So, the moment the method is being abused by the weak students, the Mage Academies would just then ban it before secretly establishing a new one, soon after. The cycle would just then keep on repeating and repeating until everything in the Celestial World became fix. To be honest, the real reason why all the Mage Academies were doing this repetitive method was to make use of every Mages in the battlefield of the War of Races. Strong or Weak, everything counts on the battlefield of the War of Races. Maybe a small fireball from a One Star Mage will affect the battle of Two Star Mages, and maybe this battle between Two Star Mages would affect the overall Fate of the nearby Three Star Mages, and so on. "Again, it''s because of the War of Races!" Leo thought to himself. Everything that the Humans were doing now that he had currently seen was all for the sake of the War of Races! He was now starting to get annoyed by such a fact. However, he was reasonable enough to understand why this was the case; it was all for the sake of peace! Countless war just for the sake of peace! No matter what method all the races choose in achieving their so-called peace, the only war was the best answer that they havee up with! Once a race doesn''t want to get extinct, it will immediately ally itself with another race. But what for? Of course, to fight so that they will not get extinct! Which would then result in a bigger war! Afterwards, that race that the two races had fought against together would then realize its current predicament and that it will be the one to go extinct if it continues this way. So, that race will find allies, just like its opponents'' case. But what for? Of course to fight so that they will not be the ones to go extinct, again! Which would then just cause the existing war to be much morerger! The cycle of war would just repeat and repeat, the same as the method of why the Mage Academies created such a secret method to take care of the weak students. Leo can''t help but to let out a shortugh which then attracted everyone''s attention. "Why are youughing?" Cassandra currently at Leo''s right side can''t help but ask. "I just realized another goal in my mind!" Leo quickly replied. "Huh? What better things than mine can that stupid brain of yours even think about?" Elizabeth said at Leo''s left side in a mocking tone of voice. Leo spread his arms to the left and right as he suddenly pulled Cassandra and Elizabeth towards his embrace before he said, "Of course, it''s conquering these two worlds!" Cassandra and Elizabeth immediately blushed within Leo''s embraced before they quickly pinched his left and right side, making him let go of them. Obviously, that wasn''t his real goal! ''Since the Mage Academies was able to create a method to counter the Nature''s System, then it''s also possible for me to create one!'' Chapter 83 - Leos New Points Generator Plan Chapter 83 Leo''s new Points Generator n Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "Oh, I also want something like that, hehehe!" Alfred suddenly interrupted as he tried to change the topic. After Leo embraced Cassandra and Elizabeth, the atmosphere quickly turned cold. Apparently, all the boys from Mischievous Lion and Savage Foxes faction were jealous and could only curse Leo for his shamelessness inside their minds. Well, who wouldn''t, right? Their topic was so serious then suddenly Leo would express his desire to conquer the 2 beautiful girls, which the 2 don''t even mind at all. "I think it''s much better to leave this ce, hahaha! We already stayed long enough..." Justine said, trying to help Alfred to change the atmosphere. "Yeah, I guess you''re right..." Carlos followed up before motioning for everyone from Savage Foxes faction to move out. "See youter, great King of Knowledge, Leo!" Justine bid farewell before quickly following behind Carlos. "You can stop your acting now! What''s the important thing you wanted to say that you specifically needed Justine and Carlos out of the way?" Angel suddenly said, which quickly brought back the solemn atmosphere within their faction. "Huh?" Alfred replied curiously about what Angel meant in her words. In his opinion, Leo had clearly just embraced Cassandra and Elizabeth to change the solemn atmosphere. "I n to change our way of earning points!" Leo finally revealed what he wanted to say to everyone. "How?" Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel replied in unison with expectations in their eyes. On the other hand, Alfred, Michael, and the other 3 members of Mischievous Lion faction could only stare dumbfounded at the 3 girls as they don''t know what is currently going on. "Don''t tell me it''s not just Cassandra and Elizabeth, but also Angel had fallen for Leo?" The 5 boys of Mischievous Lion can''t help but asked themselves, though they quickly shook their heads to dismiss such thoughts, "That''s absolutely impossible!" "Let''s talk somewhere with fewer people..." Leo said silently before moving to the exit of the Silver Faction Hall, which is a stair located nearby where they hadnded when they entered before. The hall was just too crowded at this moment. In fact, their serious conversation awhile ago had already attracted the eyes of the other students around, so staying any further would definitely make those students walk closer towards him, hoping to hear what their conversation is all about. ..... Meanwhile, while Leo was still moving to the exit, a faction with 20 students quietly made its way inside Silver Faction Hall. This faction was led by a youth in red fiery hair wearing a 2nd-year student Silver Mage Academy uniform. This youth suddenly turned his head towards the 1st year student''s Faction Ranking. "Mischievous Lion..." The red fiery hair youth said silently as he turned towards his members. "It''s time to make a move!" The red fiery hair youth said before moving towards a counter to finish what he was here for. The standing 19 students nodded their heads in unison before saying silently, "Yes sir ke, for the glory of the Mischievous Lion organization!" If a person looks closer, these 20 students actually had something identical to the form of Leo''s bronze token. Their white gloves in both of their hands had a smiling lion symbol, but it was an inconspicuous white symbol and was something really hard to notice unless someone would carefully look at their white gloves. ..... Outside of the Silver Mage Academy, a faction of 3rd-year students carrying a faction of 1st-year students waspleting a mission. Despite it being the first day of the 2nd week, these 2 factions were already trying toplete a mission. This just simply implies that these students were confident inpleting their chosen mission within only a few hours. Suddenly, an average-looking student wearing a 3rd-year student Silver Mage Academy uniform rushed towards these 2 factions. "Young Master, Leo Heart, the student you have said that I should keep on investigating about has now officially established his faction!" The average-looking student quickly reported before trying o catch his breath. Despite being a 3rd-year student, the one the average-looking student had reported to and had called as ''Young Master'' was actually just a mere 1st-year student. If Elizabeth was here, she would immediately recognize this 1st-year student, Richton Skull! With his long dark blue hair swaying in the wind and while massaging the bridge of his nose on his handsome face, Richton''s eyes suddenly turned sharp as he said, "Oh, what''s the name of his faction?" "Mischievous Lion faction, Young Master!" The average-looking student quickly replied, afraid that Richton would be dissatisfied with him if he answers any slower. Hearing the reply from the average-looking student, Richton suddenly tossed a golden token with a ck Skull symbol through the air before quickly catching it, "Then the war between who will have Elizabeth has now begun!" If Leo was here, he would immediately recognize the token that Richton has tossed into the air. Other people might just simply think that the golden token was just an ordinary object that Richton wanted to always toss around in the air. However, for those people familiar with the ck organization, they would immediately recognize that the golden token with the ck Skull symbol is the symbol of identity for the ck organization. ..... Walking far from the Silver Faction Hall, Justine suddenly stopped as he turned towards Carlos on his side, "It''s better if we don''t offend Leo and instead let''s form a close rtionship with him..." "I know, you don''t have to remind me!" Carlos replied as he nodded his head before quickly turning his body towards the 18 members of the Savage Foxes faction, "No one is allowed to offend any members from the Mischievous Lion faction! If ever they need help, all of us should provide it with no hesitation!" Everyone immediately nodded their heads. They naturally understand the reason why. With just the intelligence that Leo had shown to them awhile ago, that alone had already made them fearful of him. Moreover, there was a saying really popr among every Noble Household, "Strength can never beat someone with a smart mind!". That saying is only half correct. Strength can in fact beat a smart mind easily, but if they are not capable of directly killing thetter, then their night and future would be bound to be constantly in danger. Fate knows just what kind of scheme a smart mind could think for revenge! As long as a smart mind is still alive, then no matter how powerful that person''s strength is, they would still crumble, eventually... ..... After arriving in a ce with no more students aside from them, Leo decided to stop as he then motioned for everyone to stop, too. Leo turned around as he said, "This ce is fine, let''s sit on the ground before I''ll discuss to all of you my new n!" Cassandra and the others nodded in unison before sitting down, crossed leg on the ground. "My new n would be bybining my cheat and the Buying Official Seal method by the Mage Academies," Leo said, signaling the start of the discussion about his new n. "Alfred!" Leo called out before pausing and turning his attention towards Alfred, "Would it be okay for you if you and Anna would now be in charge of Buying Official Seals from the interested students?" Alfred thought for a bit before quickly nodding his head while wearing a face that seemed like surrendering to Fate, "I know that my future as a Mage would be nothing topare to you guys, I''ve long epted my Fate! But, since you trusted my capability about trading, then I assure you that no one in the same age as me could beat me in this area!" "Good!" Leo said as he nodded his head in satisfaction at Alfred''s promise. "Michael and your three brothers, you will still continue farming missions, but this time only focus on the Easy Missions. Just keep on doing what you have always been doing, since all of you would now be in charge of providing Supporting Points!" Leo said as he turned his head towards Michael and his three brothers. "Providing Supporting Points?" Michael asked, curious about the meaning behind such a new term. "Providing Supporting Points is a term I''ve invented. It simply means that the 4 of you would now keep onpleting Easy Missions that will add to the total points of the Hard Missions!" Leo exined. His reason for making such a term as ''Supporting Points'' was actually based on what teacher Marvin discussed before. Teacher Marvin had discussed to the ss 1S- before; while the student of the same faction waspleting the killing the dragon mission, the other members in that same faction that was not part of that killing the dragon mission would go andplete other missions, which would then add more points afterwards, specifically 1,000,000 points for killing the dragon mission + the Points Bonus of the killing the dragon mission + the Supporting Points for the mission the other members who were not part of the killing the dragon mission + the mission corresponding Points Bonus. With that, the faction would earn a lot more of points. In other words, Michael and his 3 brothers would now provide the so-called ''Supporting Points'' and its corresponding Points Bonus to the Mischievous Lion faction bypleting Easy Missions, which would then add more points for the Hard Missions. "That''s not a problem! Leave that to us, we are good in that part!" Michael said as he turned his head to his 3 brothers, which the 3 also nodded in agreement. "Okay!" Leo said in satisfaction. "Finally, me, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel, would now be in charge ofpleting the Hard Missions!" Leo said, finally concluding his new n. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel quickly nodded in agreement with the role that Leo had assigned to them. To be honest, that role wasn''t too bad for them, since they were focusing on bing a powerful Mage. So,pleting Hard Missions was just a perfect fit for them! "Then let''s return home now and meet up again tomorrow!" Leo said as he stood up first.. It was slowly getting dark now, and there was nothing they needed to do anymore. So, it was now time to return home to take arrest and just continue their discussion the next day Chapter 84 - Meeting Richton Skull Chapter 84 Meeting Richton Skull Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The night was already dark, tiny fireflies along with Leo and the other''s path were seemingly lighting the road they were walking. The moon in the sky was unusually bright, too. It was shining brightly towards the Silver Mage Academy''s gate, making it looked like a glorious gate. Looking closer, there is currently a faction standing at the front of the gate, seemingly waiting for someone to arrive. In the middle of this faction was a handsome guy with long dark blue hair, showing a smile on his face as he watched the students approaching towards them. This handsome guy with long dark blue hair was obviously Richton Skull, and the group approaching towards them was Leo and the Mischievous Lion faction. "Richton?!" Elizabeth eximed while wearing a worried face. She had long known that Richton wanted to kill Leo, so thetter''s waiting in the Silver Mage Academy''s gate was obviously because of Leo. "Don''t worry, I''m not here to kill your beloved man!" Richton said before pausing and slowly turning his attention towards Leo, "So, you are Leo Heart, the leader of the Mischievous Lion faction? Hmmm... I''m Richton Skull, from the Crystal Skull Noble Household! I''m here to dere that I would take Elizabeth Snow away from your hand one day!" Hearing Richton''s words, Leo just shrugged it off as he replied with a mischievous smile on his face, "You weren''t even able to take Elizabeth away from me despite your two cities being close to each other, me being a mere 10 years old youth, and you having more power than me, how much more now that she is living in the same house as me!" "That time I was foolish! I thought I could get her heart just by courting her in a romantic way, but now I know that I should have been forceful!" Richton said, his eyes turning sharp. "Oh, then good luck with that." Leo said nonchntly before walking to the other side of Richton''s faction. "Indeed, good luck to me..." Richton said with a smile as he suddenly threw a golden token into the air. Leo passing by Richton quickly saw the symbol of the golden token, it was a ck Skull, the symbol of the identity of the ck organization in the Crystal Skull city. "Also, your ck organization''s goal of iming Silver Kingdom would be impossible toe true." Leo whispered as he stopped from walking. He was currently standing just right beside Richton. Richton''s face suddenly turned solemn as he quickly faces Leo, "Oh, so you know about this?" he showed the golden token in front of Leo. "Obviously..." Leo replied as he also showed a little of his hidden golden token on his right-hand sleeve. Although it was just a glimpse and it was hard to see since it was hidden in a close spot, Richton''s eyes were still quick enough to notice the smiling lion symbol in the golden token. "You...!" Richton said as his face immediately turned ugly. "Too bad, your ck organization doesn''t know about the ruler of the south of Silver Kingdom while we know a lot about your ck organization!" Leo said while letting out a shortugh. "Fools of the Smiling Lion, do you know that your days are counted now as the day of the downfall for the Silver Kingdom is fast approaching? If I were you, I would transfer to ck organization as soon as possible ande with us to praise the great Dark God of the Celestial World!" Richton said while showing a face full of praises to their so-called Dark God. "Dark God? You must be foolish to think the Gods of this world would stille and save us! It''s even a question of whether they really exist or not. But if they indeed exist, then I will definitely be the first one to knock at their doors and kick their butts out from their throne!" Leo said as he started to walk again. "You...!" Richton can''t help bing speechless. Richton wasn''t able to think of any words to reply to Leo since Leo''s words sounded too tyrannical. Saying that he will kick the Gods'' butts off their throne if they indeed exist, how could he even argue back with such tyrannical words? Moreover, even though Richton was a Gold Member of the ck organization, he was in fact still having a hard time believing the so-called ''Dark God'', which also added to his inability to defend his belief. Seeing Leo walking away, Cassandra and the others quickly followed after. Although Cassandra and the majority of others weren''t able to understand or even clearly hearing what Leo and Richton were talking about. However, seeing Richton with such an ugly expression on his face, it was pretty obvious already that Leo had beaten Richton in their secret conversation. On the other hand, Angel and Alfred quickly understood a few things after hearing a bit of information from Leo and Richton''s secret conversation. "So, the south is ruled by the Smiling Lion while the north is partially in control by the ck organization. I need to report this to Madam Silva!" Angel thought in her mind. "Leo... is actually a member of the Smiling Lion?!" Alfred eximed in his mind. The people from the northern region of Silver Kingdom might not know about the Smiling Lion, but he who lived in the southern region knew about the Smiling Lion. In fact, despite being a secret organization, he had actually known some important information about Smiling Lion. Base on the information Alfred had gathered in the past. The Smiling Lion wasn''t really the real name of the organization, it was actually the same as their faction name, Mischievous Lion! The Mischievous Lion organization was not just some kind of bandits trying to take away things that they don''t own, attack ordinary people, and the likes... The Mischievous Lion organization is the protectors of peace in the southern region of Silver Kingdom, that''s why the bandits could only hide in the ck smoke canyon because they cannot spread any farther due to the risk of getting eliminated. Moreover, it''s actually the Mischievous Lion organization that runs the underworld of the entire Silver Kingdom. They control the ck Market, ve Market, Casinos and the likes, and also the Auction Houses. The Mischievous Lion organization isn''t just any group of mercenaries, soldiers, or the likes too, as they are all made up of a bunch of assassins. They are the rulers of the night, nightmares to the sinners, shadows under the dark, and the likes... Simply put, Mischievous Lion organization is untraceable, undetectable, and unidentifiable. The Mischievous Lion organization moves to kill and eliminate in the dark, hence bringing peace in this cruel Celestial World in the light! Seemingly like shadows who are supporting the light in an inconspicuous way... In fact, until now only a few of people knew about the Mischievous Lion organization''s existence. Even if they do, it would slowly be a fairy tale, a myth, a legend, or the likes in their mindster on since they will never be able to see them once again. Alfred knew a lot about the Mischievous Lion organization because his life was saved by one of them once when he was young. When one of the main branch members of the Blue Noble Household found him an eyesore because of his capability of managing a business, a kid in ck clothes with a mischievous smile like Leo came and saved him. It was something that Alfred wouldn''t forget in his entire life. That person that came and vanished, it was like how the shadow had vanquished the light with its darkness the moment it appears: fast and the light was gone just in an instant. Looking at Leo''s walking figure, Alfred quickly followed up behind as he thought in his mind, "I''ll find that person who saved my life through Leo!" ..... After a while, Leo finally arrived at his house. He immediately went to his room to take a bath and to finally take a sleep. Inside his room, Leo quickly noticed an envelope. It was justying silently in his study table. If he didn''t expect such a letter, then he might have missed it the moment he entered his room. Quickly, Leo approached the study table as he then went to pick up the envelope. Opening it carefully, he then read the letter. "Poison in the tooth: Poison Purple Lotus... Trace found: Will city. A huge amount of Poison Purple Lotus was found being secretly sold in batches every month by the Will Noble Household medical farm!" "Ohhh, Ban Will and Will Noble Household.... The longer this goes on, the more interesting it slowly bes!" Leo thought with a mischievous smile on his face as he then quietly burned the envelope by casting a tiny me spell on his hand. Chapter 85 - The Request Of Honoris Noble Household Chapter 85 The request of Honoris Noble Household Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The next day, Leo woke up early. He stood up from his bed and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After doing all of his morning routines, he then went downstairs to eat his breakfast. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel were talking in the living room when Leo arrived. The girls then just nodded their heads to greet him the moment they saw him before quickly continuing their talk. Leo can''t help feeling curious about what the girls were currently talking about since they were letting out giggles from time to time, but he knew for himself that there are things that boys shouldn''t know about girls. Maybe what they are currently talking about is something simr to that... Leo could only shake his head helplessly as he then went to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. Afterwards, he and the 3 girls went out together to go to Silver Mage Academy. There is still onest day of ss left for this week that they needed to attend. While inside the carriage, Leo can''t help but think about his new n. He wanted to start his new Points Generator n as soon as possible so that he can start buying the resources he needed to strengthen his capability as a Mage. The 4th week is already fast approaching, too. If he can''t start his preparations soon, then he will most likely not be able to perform well in the uing end-of-the-monthpetition. Moreover, Madam Silva has also told him that the President of Sword and Magic ising to watch him that day, so the pressure is now building up. ''I need to start my preparation within this week!'' Arriving at Silver Mage Academy, Leo and the girls quickly went to their respective ssrooms. The moment Leo and the girls arrived, they quickly noticed that the ss 1S+ students that weren''t a member of Mischievous Lion faction and Savage Foxes faction are all currently wearing depressed and stress faces. Well, who won''t? The end of the monthpetition is already fast approaching, and apparently, they were still not even able to earn a single point, yet... Leo could only shake his head while watching them. They were really a bunch of disgrace, even the 1S- and 1S wasn''t as depressed and stress as them as they were all still able to adapt to the intensepetition inpleting the missions. Even those from 1E- to 1A+ were already adopting, too. Quickly bidding farewell to Cassandra and Elizabeth, Leo along with Angel went to their own ssroom. The moment Leo and Angel arrived, they then noticed that all of their ssmates are now grouped into different groups while talking with each other about how they willplete missions, what better mission to choose, and the likes... Alfred at the side was currently busy too, since the other ssmates were still approaching him. Not to join Mischievous Lion faction, though, but to ask for tips. And since it was that way, he naturally did his best to help them. Even though Mischievous Lion faction needed him and the other members to focus all of their attention on developing the faction right now, the ss Ranking was still of importance to everyone. More resources wouldn''t hurt anyone, right? "Yow!" Leo quickly greeted before sitting down on his chair. Alfred could only nod his head in reply to Leo since he was so busy giving tips to Isabe and Anabelle. It was the two girls'' group that thought of asking him, and with his personality, of course, he puts all of his effort into giving them tips and the likes... Leo didn''t mind about it. He just turned his head to the window of the ssroom as he then just watched a group of 2nd-year students of the same faction doing their running outside. Although he was far, he could still see the silver token with the same symbol on the cor of their 2nd year Silver Mage Academy uniform from his location, that''s why he could tell that the students were of the same faction. "They''re really doing their best..." Leo silently said to himself. The ss was already going to start, yet those people were still doing their running to obviously train their bodies. After a while, teacher Marvin walked inside the ssroom, which then marked the start of ss. ..... "ss dismiss!" Teacher Marvin said before arranging all the books he had bought. "By the way, everyone should start deciding now whichpetition that you wanted topete in. As you all already knew, Silver Mage Academy offers different types ofpetition to cater every student''s capability, so every student should be registered to their chosenpetition before the end of the monthpetition starts in order for the Silver Mage Academy to list their names in the list of participants for that specificpetition." Teacher Marvin quickly reminded before walking out of the ss 1S- ssroom. After seeing that teacher Marvin was finally out, Leo stood up from his seat before he motioned for Angel and Alfred to go to the ssroom ss 1S+ to meet up with Cassandra and the others. It was already the end of the 2-day ss for the 3rd week, so now they can finally begin with their new n to earn more points. The Mischievous Lion was currently ranked 3rd in the ranking for the 1st year students at Faction Ranking. But that would definitely notst long, since all the factions would now focus all of their attention onpleting as many missions as possible in order to receive more resources at the end of the month. Leo really wanted to remain in the 3rd rank or even go to the very top, which is the rank 1. However, for him to do so, he needs to prepare all the needed things for his new n. After all, what they had talked aboutst night was just the general n, not theplete n yet. Arriving at 1S+, Leo and Angel were immediately dumbfounded at what they saw. A beauty in green hair is currently sitting in the same location as Cassandra and Elizabeth. No! That wasn''t the most important part! That beauty is actually Veronica, and everyone could clearly see that she is now a student of Silver Mage Academy and also a new ssmate of Cassandra and Elizabeth in ss 1S+. "Hello, sir Leo!" Veronica quickly greeted as soon as she saw Leo outside of ss 1S+ room. "What are you doing here?" Leo quickly asked. "Hehehehe!" Veronica let out a giggle as she took a few steps to get close to Leo, "My family wanted me to stay at Silver city at the moment. I think it was because a ck storm is slowly brewing around Silver Kingdom, so they said that I should just stay at Princess Tiana''s ce until everything eventually returns to normal or something..." "However, Tiana''s ce was so boring! Tiana just keeps on following around Royal Magical Knight Karl, leaving me in one ce to watch how she tries to seduce him. I can''t rte to such a thing! Sooooo~, I thought of maybe I should just hang out with you guys!" Veronica said before quickly showing a sweet smile on her face. "Also, I almost forgot!" Veronica said before taking out a white envelope, specifically an Official Seal of eptance, from a hidden pocket in her dress, "My family also wanted to give you this. I think it''s something about extending the mission period that you guys had epted and also the new reward points." Leo quickly received the Official Seal of eptance before slowly opening the envelope. "Mission: Escort Veronica Honoris from Honoris city to Silver city, and vice versa (Has Been Terminated). New Mission: Protect Veronica Honoris until the ck organization is cleaned out from Silver Kingdom (Bounded only to Leo Heart and to his faction, Mischievous Lion faction). Mission Reward 100,000 points." Leo could only gulp a mouthful of saliva due to excitement. The Honoris Noble Household had actually especially given him a mission, and it was so easy, too. More importantly, its mission reward is as high as 100,000 points! That is really a lot! "Oh, my father also specifically told me to tell you that he had already given an extra 10,000 points or something for down payment purposes. So, you cannot reject this mission even if you wanted to anymore!" Veronica said with a sp of her two delicate hands. Hearing Veronica''s sentence, Leo really wanted tough loudly as he thought in his mind, "Who would even want to reject this kind of mission? The Silver city is so peaceful right now, so this is the same as giving me free points! Ah, that 10,000 points? I''ll ept that wholeheartedly!" "Oh, okay..." Leo could only let out these words since he wasn''t nning to tell Veronica his honest opinion. "Also... Hehehe!" Veronica said while hitting two of her fingers together, seemingly showing her embarrassment, "I wanted to stay together in your house... Tiana is so lovey-dovey with Karl and I don''t want to watch them every day. Cassandra and Elizabeth already agreed, so even if you don''t want to, I would still stay in your ce starting today! You don''t have to worry about the rooms, though. Your house now is currently under renovation by the fastest, good ratings, and the best constructionpany, the Williams Noble Household of the 5th rank in the Five Major Noble Household. Today the renovation would surely be finished!" "Huh?!" Leo eximed before trying to clean his right and left ears with his finger to check whether he heard what Veronica said clearly. "What did you say again?" Leo asked again after cleaning his ears. "Simply put, I will be staying in your ce starting today!" Veronica said, simplifying her words. Hearing that what he heard from Veronica was indeed not a mistake, Leo was immediately taken aback. He literally took one step back while showing an ugly expression on his face. "I''m already having a hard time controlling myself from Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel, living in the same house as me, yet another beautiful girl will live in it, again?!" Leo thought to himself. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel would already make Leo thought of wild fantasies from time to time. But now another beautiful girl, a beauty that will make Kingdoms and Empires fight each other on top of that, wanted to actually add herself to his te?! "Damnit! Don''t me me Honoris Noble Household if I can''t no longer control my desire and might identally include your daughter!" Leo swore in his heart. Leo really thought at first that the mission that the Honoris Noble Household has given to him was just an easy mission. No! It was indeed an easy mission, really, but unfortunately, it just got harder because of their daughter, Veronica, trying to mess up such an easy mission! Moreover, Leo doesn''t even want to be surrounded by beauties, since being surrounded by beauties was equal to many, countless, and endless troubles that will follow him to the end of the Celestial World. "Is this perhaps what they called as; when a pie fell from the sky, although you''ll be able to catch it, you will still feel the pain from its silver te hitting your hand really hard, or something simr...?" Leo thought to himself. Although the Honoris Noble Household had given him a total of 110,000 points, but trouble was surely going to follow him starting from now. "Can I give back the 10,000 and reject this mission..." Leo said hesitation was obvious in his voice. "No~" Veronica said with a sweet smile. It might be a sweet smile for Veronica, but for Leo, it was like a smile of a beautiful demon. A smile that will give him an endless amount of trouble... Chapter 86 - The Popular Mischievous Lion Faction Part 1 Chapter 86 The popr Mischievous Lion faction part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral While Leo and Veronica were discussing the mission that the Honoris Noble Household had given to him. The other students within ss 1S+ were at the same time sent into an uproar. "What?!" "Another beautiful girl is actually added to Leo''s faction?!" "Not just a beautiful girl, but also powerful!!" "Yes, Veronica Honoris, a known genius summoner! Even plenty of powerful summoners faction wanted to pull her to their organization." "She''s that powerful?" "Not yet! But she definitely will, one day..." Hearing the students of ss 1S+ conversation around, Leo couldn''t help but let out a breath of slight relief. Even though trouble would follow himter on, he had at least pulled another powerful member to Mischievous Lion faction. However, with Veronica by Leo''s side starting from this moment, the ck organization would also target him now. Not only that, their investigation about the 12 pieces of Large Mana Stones that he had made a method to pull himself out of would now surely be useless. Despite getting the information that Leo had only sold Magical Beast bodies at Sword and Magic, but since he had past conflicts with the ck organization, those people would definitely never remove him from their suspicious list, thinking that his visit to East Sewer Management might be or might not be a coincidence. Only Fate knew whether Leo really went to East Sewer Management just toplete a mission, or he might have reallye there to sabotage their mission in order to make the ck organization pay for their past conflict. "Let''s go now!" Leo said, motioning for everyone to leave. There was no use anymore to keep on pondering about what future troubles might follow him. He will just face the trouble once ites. If it reaches to the point where he can''t handle the trouble anymore, then he will just return Veronica to Honoris Noble Household, even if he will offend the Honoris Noble Household he will still not care. What''s the use of the huge amount of points that he will receive if he can''t use it in the future, right? ..... Meanwhile, inside Silver Faction Hall, the Mischievous Lion faction which was once in the 3rd rank with 16,450 points suddenly jumped up to 1st rank with 26,450 points. "What had happened?!" "Isn''t it obvious! The Mischievous Lion faction had reced the ce of Richton Skull''s cier Skeleton from its 1st rank ce!" "How?!" "I also don''t know!" "Someone just asked the counter for the 1st year students faction!" Hearing the curiosity-inducingmotion, someone quickly moved to ask for the reason in the counter for the 1st year students'' faction. Aside from registering factions, the counter could also provide them with information on what missions the different factions hadpleted. Of course, it cost some points, specifically 100 points. But who would even care for 100 points in this current situation? The most important thing right now was to know how Mischievous Lion faction had earned that amount of points, no matter what''s the cost! Soon, the student who went to the counter turned around to face everyone while wearing an astonished expression on his face. "So????" Everyone asked, expressing their desire for the answer. "Their Faction Leader, Leo Heart, has earned 12,678 points!!!" Hearing the 12,678 points, everyone inside Silver Faction Hall can''t help but gasp in shock. This was just Leo''s third week in Silver Mage Academy, yet he had already amassed 12,678 points? Moreover, Leo was just a 1st-year student! If he was a 2nd year, 3rd year, or 4th year student, then they would understand that since usually the missions those students willplete would reward them with an astonishing amount of points, specifically around tens of thousands to hundred of thousands. However, Leo was just a 1st-year student. To earn 12,678 points would only be possible if he keeps onpleting really Hard Mission in the span of 3 weeks of time. Only Fate knows just how hard were those Hard Missions for the 1st year students. Moreover, the establishment of Mischievous Lion faction was just yesterday too, basing that Mischievous Lion faction only appeared yesterday. So, even if Leo indeed had the capability toplete Hard Missions throughout the past 3 weeks span of time, those Hard Missions would have surely been shared by students not part of Mischievous Lion faction just by basing on the faction members'' total individual points. Well, how could Leo even have 10,000+ points, yet his members-only having below 5,000 points if they hadpleted the same missions together, right? "Freaking sh*t!" "Just how powerful is their Faction Leader?!" "Ehem!" The one who had asked for the information suddenly interrupted, "What you are all thinking is not the most important part... Their Faction Leader, Leo Heart, had earned 10,000 points in one go!" "WHATT?!!!" Hearing that, everyone can''t help but feel admiration rather than only feeling dumbfounded. To earn 10,000 points in one go was indeed worthy of their admiration. What does earning 10,000 points even mean? Well, it only means that Leo hadpleted a Hard Mission for the 1st year students all alone! Completing missions all alone aren''t really an unheard situation, really, but most of the time it is usually those old students or the powerful students who couldplete such a thing. The older students, or otherwise know as students who choose not to promote their year. Those old students would usually go andplete missions all alone since they are already powerful enough to handle sort of mission. These old students, however, don''t go creating factions for themselves and unting how powerful they are to the point that they canplete missions all alone since almost everyone knows that they were actually only capable of doing that sort of thing because they are ipatible to those missions anymore. Such shameful and embarrassing things would obviously not be unted by anyone. Unless, of course, if that old student is a thick skinned and is shameless enough to speak proudly of such embarrassing and not honorable achievement, which usually only a few does. Also, it is a given fact that all of those students who choose not to promote their year are members of different factions. Obviously, their choice of not promoting was done on purpose by the different factions in order for them to keep on providing the so-called Supporting Points. Different mission difficulties naturally should be faced by different strengths of the students. Simply put, an easy mission of 1st-year students shouldn''t be handed to 2nd-year students, right? Such sort of system was actually established so that there would be a bnce between different students. Handing 2nd year students the 1st year students easy mission is obviously something that will destroy the bnce of things since those 2nd year students could just grind the missions of the 1st year students to earn points easily, which would then affect the 1st year students'' development. Hence, the Mage Academies had established the ''1=1 and 2=2'' system to solve such a problem. This system simply means that 1st year students can go ept missions that are for 1st year students, while the 2nd year students can''t ept the missions of the 1st year students and could only ept the missions for the 2nd year students. So, the different factions had purposely made their weaker members not promote their year so that they can easilyplete missions, henceforth easily giving their faction a fast and steady supply of Supporting Points. After all,pleting missions wouldn''t only earn the faction some points and the added perks, but also make their faction level up, which would then add them more perks, afterwards. In other words, having a fast and steady supply of Supporting Points would also earn a faction ton of Experience Points, which would, in turn, promote the level of their faction. Lastly, the powerful students could alsoplete missions all alone since obviously, these types of students have the strength to transcend years. The ''1=1 and 2=2'' system doesn''t apply to them at all. For them, the system appropriate for them would be the ''1=1,2,3,4 and 2=2,3,4,'' system. Obviously, the powerful students, despite just being mere below the year students, have the capability to go andplete a higher year level mission. These students are usually the main force of the different factions. Going aroundpleting Hard Missions, henceforth giving them a huge amount of points. However, there is an indisputable fact about powerful students, too; the majority of them don''t create or join factions. Since they can already earn a huge amount of points despite just being alone, then those perks and bonuses given to factions would obviously be of no use for them. Well, joining a faction would only limit their growth since they can''t freely use the points they had earned. "Does anyone know Leo''s strength? Is he a powerful student or not?" "Yes, does anyone know about him?" "For a student to earn over 10,000 points in less than 3 weeks, obviously there is someone who would know of him, right?" Different conversation inquiring about Leo sounded throughout the Silver Faction Hall. Suddenly, a nerd-looking student that Leo knew of broke the silence, "I know about him!" This nerd-looking student is obviously Justine. He had just found more members for his faction and was here to register them when he had heard a conversation about the Mischievous Lion faction. At first, Justine had only thought that it might be because Leo had 3 Kingdoms and Empires topping beauties with him, so the other students can''t help but feel jealous and envious about it. However, he then quickly shook his head to dismiss such thoughts after looking at the ranking for the 1st year students Faction Ranking. "Leo''s Mischievous Lion faction had actually jumped to the first rank with 26,450 points!" Justine immediately thought in his mind while being really in shock at the same time soon after. He was here with Leo when thetter had established the Mischievous Lion faction, so he naturally knew that Leo only had 2,678 points. Even Elizabeth had more pointspare to Leo yesterday. However, Justine had then heard from the other students that Leo had actually earned 12,678 points?! Leo didn''t even go toplete the mission yesterday and today, since they were with them yesterday and Carlos had spotted Leo fetching the other members of Mischievous Lion faction at ss 1S+ today, so how did thetter even earn 10,000 points?! So, when the other students went inquiring about information rted to Leo, Justine quickly stepped in. "Well..." Justine said, shaking his head helplessly and in surrender.. He now realized that his gap to Leo had just widened once again, and it seems like it is impossible to overtake him, anymore. Chapter 87 - The Popular Mischievous Lion Faction Part 2 Chapter 87 The popr Mischievous Lion faction part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At first, Justine had thought he might be able to catch up with Leo''s capability since thetter wasn''t really so much smarter than him. But he now discovered how wrong he was. Leo not only showed Justine that he was much smarter than thetter, but also that the gap in their intellect wouldn''t be something that Justine could easily overtake. Leo had also shown Justine just how much the difference of their capability. To be able to earn 10,000 points despite not evenpleting missions, this obviously speaks volumes of Leo''s capability. Unfortunately, only Leo knows that what Justine had thought about his capability wasn''t really the truth. Indeed, Leo had the capability, really, but earning 10,000 points even without doing anything was impossible for him. Even Gods wouldn''t be able to get anything without doing something, right? Leo had only earned that 10,000 points because the Honoris Noble Household had given him an extra amount of 10,000 points to make him forcefully ept the mission. It was like a pie had fallen from the sky and he was forced by the Honoris Noble Household to catch the pie, despite feeling unwilling, just so that he will suffer the pain of the pie''s metal container. Even though he would earn 110,000 points, it was in exchange for an endless amount of troubleter on. "You know about Leo?" "Quick tells us about him!" "Is he Handsome? Cute? Extra Ordinary? Supernatural? Genius?" Justine motioned for everyone to quiet down before he started the exnation, "Does anyone here heard about the Heart city?" The majority of the students nodded their heads immediately, while a few could only shake their heads to express that they don''t know about this city. Those majorities that had nodded their heads had only known about the Heart city as being the only poor city within Silver Kingdom. They had heard that the city wasn''t even yet a city, but more like arge town that was granted an advance promotion by the Silver royal family. Those Majorities had also heard that the Heart city was the only one among all the 11 cities within Silver Kingdom where its ruler does hunting, not for fun, but instead to earn a living. The city was so poor that their annual earnings were less than 2,000 gold coins. Also, the city doesn''t even have something of its own specialty, like the Honoris city for its agriculture products, White River city for its flowers and scenery, cksmoke city for its smithing and crafting, William city for its constructions & infrastructures, Snow city and Crystal Skull city for its cier ore and other items which could only be found at the north of Silver Kingdom, Will city for its lumbering and supply of different woods, Green Weed city, and Blue Coral city for its sea-rted products, and Silver city as the central hub for all the stuff that the 9 cities offer. Heart city has nothing special about it. But interestingly though, no one from this city had even thought of creating trouble due to the city being poor. This just shows how capable the ruler of this city was. They had also heard that the ruler of this city was actually just a young man. Unfortunately, though, the majority of students don''t really know more information about the ruler of Heart city despite being capable. They only heard rumors about the ruler''s capability, and that the ruler was just a young man. It wasn''t that no one wanted to know about the ruler, but there was just a little news rted to Heart city. They needed to be looked at carefully just so they can dig any rted information about the city. Because of that, no one bothered to learn more information about it. Moreover, although the ruler of Heart city was indeed a capable ruler, the other rulers of the 10 other cities were also capable, too. So, since there was nothing special anymore about the Heart city aside from its ruler, hence the other Nobles would just take a brief nce of the information about it, and nothing more. Furthermore, these majorities were still young students, and usually, when they are at this age they would only focus on ying around, having fun, or the likes. So, they naturally don''t have a lot of information about Heart city. "Since the majority of you had heard about this city, then I''ll just simply say that the ruler of the Heart city is also the leader of the Mischievous Lion faction," Justine revealed, immediately causing an uproar to everyone at the Silver Faction Hall. Justine didn''t bother to exin thoroughly about the Heart city or Leo, he only needed to let them know that thetter was the ruler of Heart city. He knew that it was enough to describe Leo''s capability. "What!" "So, the rumors about the ruler of the Heart city was just a young man was indeed true!" "Oh, now this exins why he''s capable!" Everyone finally realized just how capable Leo was. Leo was actually not just a student, but also a ruler of a city. Just this information alone had already exined a lot about him. Even though everyone doesn''t know a lot of information about the Heart city, but knowing that Leo was a ruler of a city, they quickly understood just how capable he was. After all, ruling a vige and town like the other Noble Household was too different from ruling a city. Ruling a vige or a townpared to ruling a city is likeparing heaven to earth. Ruling a vige was like managing a small business. Those Noble Households only needed to have enough funds to support the vige growth, so that its vigers could constantly produce goods or products that could then be sold to earn some money, whichter on would be collected by the Noble Household in the form of tax. Ruling a town was like managing a big business. Aside from having enough funds to support the town''s growth, the rulers also needed to make infrastructures that will allow the town to be self-sufficient, defenses for Magical Beast attacks, and to pull businesses to invest in the town''s growth. Unlike viges that could be easily reced from time to time, the town on the other hand needed to be kept in one ce. This was simply because towns already have a huge amount of townsmen. So, once the town itself gets destroyed by Magical Beast attacks or the likes, its townsmen would naturally transfer to another ce. Although more inhabitants were what all the Noble Household wanted, but suddenly gaining a lot in one go would definitely cause a problem in a long run, such as overpoption, the rise of unemployment which would definitely heighten the crime rate, unable to support the new poption, and the many more unwanted or bad effects. That''s why the Noble Households that manage a town needed to be self-sufficient so they would no longer rely on exports, construct defenses to defend from Magical Beast attack so that the town won''t be destroyed, and to pull businesses to invest in the town''s growth so that the town could be a city, eventually... Lastly, ruling a city was like managing multiple big businesses. A city was like the central hub for those Noble households that ruled different viges and towns nearby the area of the said city. So, the rulers of a city don''t only do the same as what the viges and towns do, but they also needed to implementws and systems to avoid any trouble caused by the other Noble Households living within a city and to make its citizens live much better. Obviously, those Noble Households living within a city have their own forces to be worried about. Anytime they can ally together to start an uprising, hence pulling down the ruler of a city and recing them afterwards. So, the rulers of a city specifically needed to be strict with them, usingws and systems to avoid this so-called trouble. These implementedws and systems would also make the citizens'' life much better because they only needed to worry a little about crimes and the likes. After all, withws and systems, people that wanted tomit crimes needed to consider a lot of things before considering doing any crimes. All the crimesmitted inside a city are punishable by death. Yes, there is no prison in cities, only execution chambers. This was done so that no one would just casually create crimes. With the consequences of death, those people who hadmitted crimes don''t have any more choice aside from leaving the city as soon as possible to avoid death, which would then eliminate multiple crimesmitted by the same person. This was the difference between the rulers of cities and rulers of viges and towns. With that alone, it had already spoken volumes of Leo''s capability. To be able to rule a city despite being someone of a young age, obviously, he is smart and powerful. In short, his capability is absolute! Realizing something, everyone with no faction and those that wanted to leave or join other factions immediately rushed towards Justine and the Savage Foxes faction. "Hey brother, how about you introduce us to this guy called Leo?" A guy suddenly said while putting his arms around Justine''s shoulder. "Yes, big brother! This little sister here needed someone powerful to protect me. Only someone as capable as Leo could do so, right?" A pretty girl said while showing a cute look as she suddenly arrived in front of Justine. "Yes, little brother! Introduce us to this, Leo!" A beautiful woman with a big breast said while almost shoving her huge boobs in Justine''s face. Luckily, Carlos was fast enough to stop the breast, though this just made the beautiful woman''s eyes to lit brightly. "Since you touched my breast, then you should pay me by introducing me to Leo! If you don''t, hehehe... I will report you for sexual harassment!" The beautiful woman with a big breast said to Carlos while her other hand was holding firmly Carlos''s hand that was grasping her huge boobs. Carlos could only gulp a mouthful of saliva. Not because of nervousness, but because of the excitement and trying to hold back his perverted thoughts from surfacing through his face. He finally felt the trouble Leo always faced every day due to Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel by his side. Soon, Carlos'' nose began bleeding. The beautiful woman with big breasts wasn''t nning on letting go of his hand at all, and she had even pulled herself beside him as she hugged his arms closer, specifically she put Carlos''s arms in the middle of her two big boobs. Carlos really regretted his decision of helping Justine block the beautiful woman. He quickly turned to look at Justine, but he was quickly dumbfounded as he could not find any of Justine''s silhouettes anymore. Actually, Carlos not only failed to see Justine''s silhouette but also the other members of Savage Foxes faction. All of them were surrounded by tens of people hoping to join Leo''s Mischievous Lion faction. "F*ck..." Carlos can''t help but swear inwardly due to their current situation.. If he could turn back time, then he would have surely stopped Justine when thetter wanted to exin who Leo was. Chapter 88 - The Popular Mischievous Lion Faction Part 3 Chapter 88 The popr Mischievous Lion faction part 3 With no other choice left, Justine and Carlos could only helplessly lead the students that wanted to join Mischievous Lion faction to look for Leo. Even though Justine and Carlos knew that they would definitely make Leo think negatively about them after this, the both of them had still quickly decided that they wouldn''t put that in their minds, at least until this moment pass since the trouble now was much higherpared to Leo. Well, displeasing tens of Noble Households by denying all of their request of meeting Leo was much more dangerous than just offending a smart guy, right? ..... Meanwhile, Leo and all the Mischievous Lion faction members, with Anna this time, had finally arrived in an open space with no other students around. He and the Mischievous Lion faction quickly sat down on the grass to begin the meeting. Obviously, Leo didn''t know that Justine and Carlos were looking for him to bring him trouble at this very moment. Leo would start the meeting soon. After sitting down on the ground, Leo slowly looked at everyone as he nodded his head from time to time, seemingly as if thinking of something, before he opens his mouth to begin the meeting. "We stopped yesterday about the generalyout of the new n. So, today we will discuss thoroughly about how it will work..." "First, Me along with Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and also with the newly added Veronica, would be the main force of the Mischievous Lion faction. We wouldplete Hard missions every now and then so that our faction could earn tons of points. We would also be the ones to decide where to use the points and how to use the points. Simply put, I''m obviously the leader so I decide everything, and the other 4 women would now be the vice leaders, hence they could also decide everything." "Second, Alfred and Anna would now be in charge of buying Official Seals of Completion. We would allocate them 10,000 points, which is also equivalent to 1,000,000 gold coins, to buy the other students'' Official Seal of Completion. Obviously, you two don''t need to really exchange those students with money, but with materials and resources that thetter needed the most. I''ll leave it to both of you how you will know what specific materials and resources a student needed and how we would benefit the most from this. The only thing I can say is, do everything that you possibly can in order to buy their Official Seal of Completion!" "Third, Michael, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy, would now be in charge of the Supporting Points. The four of you will bepleting easy missions every now and then so that our Mischievous Lion faction would also be able to earn tons of Supporting Points, and also Experience Points that will level up our faction, which in turn could allow us to use the other high-level perks for the factions." "This was the generalyout of the n. Now, I will discuss thoroughly the n." Leo said, finishing the introduction of the meeting. The others quickly nodded their heads to express their agreement. Veronica and Anna also understood now what the generalyout of the n was. "....." After a while, Leo finally finished exining and was finally starting the conclusion of the n. "The purpose I had in mind in establishing the Mischievous Lion faction is to allow all of its members to grow much more powerful so that I can establish a powerful organization eventually once all of us graduated Silver Mage Academy. Do you agree with my proposal?" Leo said, turning to look at everyone. "Yes!" Everyone said in unison. Obviously, after graduating from Silver Mage Academy, that doesn''t mean that it was the end of their journey. After graduation, they would surely be sent out to missions concerning about the battlefield of the War of Races. These missions would obviously not bepleted without powerful organization''s help. So, Leo wanting to create the Mischievous Lion faction to establish his own organization was something that everyone would absolutely agree, specifically 110%. To be honest, joining an organization has a really huge difference from creating or founding an organization themselves. Joining an organization means that they would be tools until they be a powerful part of the organization. Obviously, no one could escape from bing tools once they joined an organization, and it wasn''t really that bad to be one since it was in exchange for countless benefits. But Fate knows just what would happen to them throughout the entire time that they lived as tools. They might be able to live higher if they be strong or they might just die and be buried under the ground, hence bing mere fertilizers to the organization. However, creating or founding an organization themselves on the other hand is a different story. They will be able to live freely and not be restricted by the strictws and systems of an organization. A new organization needs to be casual for a bit to gather more members. This casual time of the organization would be enough for them to grow much more powerful. Although creating a new organization doesn''t literally mean that they would have fewer responsibilitiespare to the already established organization, in fact, their responsibilities are a lot higherpared to thetter, but the most important thing about creating a new organization was all of its founders could benefit from it. That was the only thing Cassandra, and the others wanted. To benefit in the beginning and leave the rest to its new members once they be strong. With that, Cassandra and the others won''t be restricted anymore and could live freely. "Okay then! Since everyone had agreed, then I''ll continue..." "So, first and for most, I and the main force need to be stronger first in order for us to realize this goal. Hence, I want 3/4 of the faction total points to be used on the main force. The remaining 1/4 would be shared among the other members." "Of course, I will assure all of you that it wouldn''t just benefit us, but also to all of you, too. I will join the fightingpetition, and Cassandra and the others would also join in differentpetitions. With the 3/4 of resources that were allocated to us, we would surely reach higher ces, hence winning us a lot of points or even resources, which in turn would also benefit all of you!." "All of you can trust us with this. I will also not fail in this responsibility and hence bringing all of you guys down with me. If worsees to worst, then I''ll just use my trump card to win!" Leo said, his face turning solemn. Elizabeth, Veronica, Alfred, Anna, Michael, and the other three students can''t help but gulp a mouthful of saliva while looking at the very serious Leo. Just by the looks of Leo alone, Elizabeth and the other 7 had already decided to put all of their trust in him. Hence, they nodded their heads quickly to express out their agreement. "Thank you for having faith in me!" Leo said, bowing his head slightly to express his gratitude. Obviously, although they were friends, getting everyone''s approval for his n was different. After all, Elizabeth, Alfred, and the other 5, specifically Anna, Michael, and his brothers, could just disagree with it since it involves a lot of risk and factors that might affect their future growth. So, with them having faith in him, that would obviously make him feel gratitude. On the other hand, Cassandra and Angel wore a solemn expression hearing "I''ll just use my trump card" from Leo. The two of them had obviously known what risked that Leo would face the moment he showed the school his trump card. Cassandra had seen for herself the so-called trump card of Leo. It was an Elemental, a powerful being capable of mass destruction. At least once Leo bes powerful. She obviously knew that revealing such capability would endanger Leo''s life. Angel too had learned of Leo''s capability from Madam Silva. After all, her job needs her to know about this information, so Madam Silva didn''t hesitate to tell her about Leo''s capability in summoning Elementals. She also knew about the risk that Leo would face once he reveals his trump card. In conclusion, Cassandra and Angel had understood far from the others the seriousness of Leo''s words. In exchange for mere points and resources, Leo would be sent to the Sword branch of Sword and Magic. And over there he would be restricted, which is something he hated the most... Just to earn everyone''s trust, Leo was willing to put his freedom on the line. This in itself already meant just how determined he was to earn everyone''s trust and to also win the end of the monthpetition. So Cassandra and Angel could also only nod their heads. Despite feeling unwilling due to the consequences, but understanding that Leo was this determined, then they would just support him with their everything. "Next, I want all those not from the main force not to take part in anypetition. Just keep onpleting missions during the end of the monthpetition. Focus on strengthening your foundation, because the moment we win, all of you will focus on cultivating to strengthen your capabilities as a Mage." Leo said, looking at everyone''s expression. "Just go on, we trust you! The moment we agreed on your proposal of creating an organization, we already prepared ourselves for the consequences." Alfred said with a smile. Elizabeth, Veronica, Anna, Michael, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy, also nodded their heads as they said, "Yes!" "Lastly..." Leo wanted to continue, but he soon realized that Justine, Carlos, and the Savage Foxes wereing towards them with dozens of students, specifically around 50 plus. The two were currently wearing a helpless expression while walking. Obviously, this just implies that the current situation was beyond what they could handle. Arriving in front of Leo, Justine said helplessly, "Sorry Leo, but the situation was just too much for us. So, we could only bring them to you..." Leo nodded his head as he said curiously, "Why did you bring them to us? We don''t know them and we also didn''t offend them." "Ah, it''s like this...." Justine began exining what just happened awhile ago at Silver Faction Hall. Chapter 89 - Shaming Richton Skull Chapter 89 Shaming Richton Skull Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral A whileter, Leo could only shake his head helplessly. This situation was exactly the start of the trouble that the Honoris Noble Household had thrown to him. Looking at the 50 plus people watching him with anticipation, Leo couldn''t help but look at Veronica. This was after all caused by the 10,000 points that her parents had thrown to him to force him to ept the said mission. "Since trouble had alreadye, then I''ll just face it," Leo said before walking in the front of the 50 plus students. Arriving in front, Leo clears his throat for a second before saying, "So, you are all here to join the Mischievous Lion faction?" "Yes!!" "Please let us join!" "We will do anything!!" "Yes, we will do anything to join!" "Even crossing the sea of mes and climbing mountains of swords!" Hearing more than or less than 50 plus students'' pleading voices, Leo just showed a mischievous smile on his face as he said, "Then just go and die for me!" An uproar immediately erupted after Leo said to "Go and die for me". "What!!" "Are you stupid or something? Is this the so-called capable ruler of Heart city? He doesn''t even know what''s good and bad for him!" "Hahaha, did arrogance go straight to his head the moment hepleted a mission that earned him 12,000 points?" "He might think that everything can go in his way now since his faction has be the rank 1 in the rankings of the 1st year students Faction Ranking." "Yes! Such a stupid person had actually earned my admiration awhile ago, pweh! Maybe this is the reason why the Heart city is the poorest city of the entire Silver Kingdom, hahahaha!" Different voices mocking Leo''s thinking soon after sounded loudly around the ce. Meanwhile, at the side, Leo only scuffed at their reaction as he quickly turned around and motioned to the Mischievous Lion faction to leave the ce. Leo also turned to look at Justine as he said, "Tell your faction to leave the ce, too. No need to bother about them!" From the very beginning, Leo didn''t bother entertaining the thoughts of letting these 50 plus students join his faction. His words of saying "Go and die for me!" was just his direct way of making everyone hate him, hence everyone would then change their minds and will not want to join his faction anymore. Although what he had said just now was indeed unreasonable and full of arrogance, he wouldn''t hesitate to do it again once the same situation was presented in front of him. So, after making everyone hate him, Leo immediately nned to leave. Since there wasn''t any business anymore, then it was time for him to leave the ce. Justine immediately nodded his head in understanding as he motioned for everyone of Savage Foxes faction to leave with Leo''s Mischievous Lion faction. However, before Leo could really leave the ce, a voice familiar to him sounded within the 50 plus students. Right after, a student with long dark blue hair walked out amongst the 50 plus students'' group while being followed behind by 20 plus students. "Ohhh, so the rank 1 Mischievous Lion faction just amount to this much?" It was Richton Skull with his cier Skull faction, obviously here to cause trouble to Leo. "I thought that the Mischievous Lion faction was strong, so I follow with these students to investigate. Unfortunately, you are a disappointment!" Richton said while showing a cunning smile on his face. Leo just ignored Richton as he walks away. But obviously thetter wouldn''t just let him leave easily. "Obviously, my words wouldn''t be enough to prove whether Leo is really weak or not. So, how about let''s have a fight? One on one, at the arena in the middle of the first-year students building!" Richton said, taunting his hand towards Leo. Hearing Richton''s words, Elizabeth immediately turned towards Leo as she said, "Don''t ept that, it''s obviously a trap!" Leo just showed a smile towards Elizabeth. He wasn''t stupid to ridiculously fall into such a lousy trap. However, it was exactly because it was a lousy trap that he had fallen the moment it was set. "Fight with Richton to prove your cing as the number one faction in the 1st year students Faction Ranking!" "You were so arrogant just a moment ago, then show us that arrogance!" "Ohhh, perhaps it was just how hyenas y around when the lions are away?" "Indeed! The moment the real king arrives, the fake one would run away with its tails in between their legs!" "Mischievous Lion, more like Arrogant Cats!" Just like what Leo had expected. It was exactly because such a trap was lousy that he had fallen inside. After all, such a lousy trap equals too easy to understand andprehend. Due to these students'' hatred for Leo, Richton''s provocation was obviously a chance for all of them. So, the moment Richton proposed to Leo a duel, those 50 plus students who were mad with Leo''s arrogance awhile ago had immediately understood the same thing as Richton as they quickly added more fuel to the fire. However, Leo wasn''t dumb enough to not to be able to think of a way to escape such a lousy trap. "Ohhh, a one-on-one... hmm... that''s indeed good, but why should I ept? I already imed the number one rank, so there is no need anymore for me to battle the FORMER number one!" Leo said while emphasizing the word "FORMER," obviously to trigger Richton. "Is that so? Or are you perhaps scared?" Richton replied as he didn''t bother with Leo''s words at all. "Hehehehe, of course, I''m scared. I might identally trigger the all-mighty number one of the five major Noble Household, Crystal Skull Noble Household, the moment I beat the crap out of you!" Leo said wearing a mischievous smile on his face. "Can you even beat the crap out of me?" Richton asked, showing a cunning smile on his face. "Didn''t I already did..." Leo paused before suddenly pulling Elizabeth to his embrace, "Did you forget that I won Elizabeth in that duel?" Looking at Leo embracing Elizabeth, Richton can''t help but to think of beating the crap out of the former. However, he shook his head to calm down before quickly thinking of a way to counterattack. "How about let''s try?.." However, before Richton could really finish his verbal counterattack to Leo. A voice amongst the 50 plus students'' group suddenly sounded. "Ohhhoy, so there was actually such kind of story?" "Yes, yes, yes, I didn''t know that the great and so powerful Richton Skull was beaten the crap out before and was then c*ckolded by Leo!" "HAHAHAHA! C*ckolded indeed!" Around 20 plus voices soon followed after those 3 voices. It was unknown who had made such remarks, but it was enough to infuriate Richton. "What c*ckolded! There wasn''t even anypetition in the first ce. That was just something Leo had invented to verbally attack me!" Richton quickly eximed while looking around the 50 plus students to see who was stupid enough to dare and offend him. "Ohhh, then the so-called fact that Richton Skull had fallen head over heels to Elizabeth Snow wasn''t correct? Everyone throughout the entire Silver Kingdom knew about such rumors. After all, it was you yourself who had announced so loudly that you will have Elizabeth one day!" A fiery red hair youth appeared out from the crowd with 20 students behind him. "ze!!!!" Richton immediately eximed the moment he found out that it was actually ze that had dared to offend him. "Wassup c*ckolded Richton, I didn''t know that I will suddenly discover such a great secret by following the crowd of students, Hahahaha!" ze said while letting out augh. "Indeed, indeed, that''s very correct! Such a huge secret was discovered just by following a group of students, wow! This is such a huge return to an investment!" A fat youth in orange hair mockingly followed. "Haze!!!" "Freaking great story, HAHAHAHA!" A muscr man in orange hair also followed behind while letting out a loudugh. "ze!!!" "What the heck are the three brothers of Burning Lion faction doing here?" Richton eximed in his mind. Base on his memories. He hadn''t offended these 3 people, and in fact, he only knew about them through reading some reports, hence he hadn''t had any sort of interaction with them too, at all! So, why were they suddenly butting in at his verbal battle with Leo? Unless, of course... "Are you here to defend Leo?!" Richton said immediately. Hearing Richton''s usations, ze just rolled his eyes as he said, "Just like you, we followed behind the crowd of students to know who this fellow called Leo was. Unfortunately, you are a disappointment!" Richton quickly became annoyed as he found that ze''s words sounded the exact same as what he had said to Leo a moment ago. "Indeed, indeed, such a disappointment! A FORMER rank 1 trying to start a fight because he was reced by Leo and was also c*ckolded!" Haze quickly followed. Haze''s words quickly enraged Richton. Richton wanted to charge and punch Haze''s face immediately after hearing the word "c*ckolded" again, but ze quickly blocked him. "How about you have a fight with me, one on one, at the arena in the middle of the first-year students building?" ze said, letting out a mischievous smile on his face. The three brothers were obviously copying everything that was used in the argument to further enraged Richton. The reason was simple; the moment a person was enraged, they will be unable to realize what was around them since they''ll only be focusing all their attention on trying to punch their opponent''s face. Seeing ze blocking the way, Richton didn''t mind it at all as he still quickly charged straight. Watching Richton charging towards him, ze just scuffed it off as he put his hand in front, easily holding Richton''s head, which also made thetter not be able to make any further step. With how big ze''s body was, his arms were naturally long, too. So, the moment Richton arrived in his range, he just simply used his hand to hold back thetter. "Such a stupid way of fighting, and yet you dared start a fight?!" ze eximed as he used Richton''s head to raise thetter''s entire body from the ground. "F*cking put me down this instant!" Richton eximed while trying to escape from ze''s grasp. He failed to realize due to his anger that the three brothers were actually 2nd-year students, and a powerful one on top of that, too. "Ohhh, I''m easy to talk to! So..." ze said before suddenly throwing Richton away. *Bang! Richton was thrown towards a tree. The throw was full of power to the point that it has formed a body due to Richton''s body being stuck deep inside. "Oppps, I think I used too much strength, hehehe... Oh well, his family is powerful anyways, so he can just go and buy medicine to cure his wounds!" ze said before walking away along with the others who were already walking away from the crowd. Before the Burning Lion faction could really walk far away though, ze turns to look at Leo for a moment as he tosses to the air a golden token with a smiling lion symbol. Leo nodded his head in gratitude before turning away.. Although it was for a moment, it was enough for him to see the golden token being tossed into the air and to understand what ze meant to say to him. Chapter 90 - The New House Chapter 90 The new house Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After that brief scene, Leo and the other members of the Mischievous Lion faction left one by one to prepare for the new n that was discussed a while ago. They need a lot of things to prepare. So, the others quickly bid farewell to do their own things. Specifically... Alfred and Anna wanted to prepare for how they would discuss and persuade the students that had an Official Seal of Completion to make them sell it to them. They needed to discuss with each other how they would do their so-called business talks, and the likes, they needed to make it as persuading as possible. After all, they weren''t the only ones buying Official Seal of Completion, right? Also, Alfred and Anna also needed to look for a way on how they would know which and what their sellers wanted, where to buy the discounted materials and resources, when was the best time to wait at the Job Bulletin office, who could be their possible sellers, and the many more of rted things... Michael and the other 3 also wanted to gear themselves up, so they left hurriedly, too. Because of the uing end of the monthpetition, their Noble Household had gifted them money to prepare themselves. Though they weren''t going to join anypetition anymore due to agreeing with Leo''s n yesterday, the money was already with them, so they simply thought of just using it to gear themselves up in order to easily grind those Easy Missions they would choose. After all, gearing themselves up would increase theirpletion rate, right? So, they wanted to prepare as soon as possible since they wanted to start as soon as possible, too. With the other members gone, Leo was left to handle the 4 girls. Aside from their preparation, the others also wanted to leave far from Veronica as soon as possible due to her being a trouble ma at this moment. So, Leo was left to handle all the possible troubles that were attracted towards Veronica. ..... Fortunately, there weren''t anymore troubles along their way. Hence, Leo was able to walk in peace and rx. After a while, Leo and the others finally arrived in their unfamiliar house. Yes! It was now unfamiliar to them, since the house has totally changed now, or rather the renovation has caused their house to improve, a lot! Moreover, it wasn''t even a three-story house anymore. It''s more appropriate to call it a vi now, with 4 floors on top of that! Fortunately, the house still has the huge hot-spring at the rooftop that Leo really liked. Leo and the others quickly walked inside to see the new renovation inside the new house. The house still has the two cherry blossoms at its front, specifically at both sides of the entrance door. In the backyard, the swimming pool was still there, but now it was a 30 meters size swimming pool, it was just too big for them. The bar counter was slightly bigger now too, so it could now store more wines, beers, and beverages to be used by them any time they wanted. At the right side of the pool was still the same small gym, but instead of just an outdoor gym like before, it was now an enclosed small room, specifically a 10 meters size small room that was made out entirely of ss. At the left side of the ss sliding door was still the garden, though it wasn''t a small garden anymore, to be exact it''s the same form but just slightly bit smaller than Princess Tiana''s personal garden. Obviously, Veronica had specifically ordered the William Noble Household that the garden should be made that way. Veronica was definitely expecting Princess Tiana to visit her, maybe every time when thetter has free time in her very busy following Magical Knight Karl''s schedule. The inside of the 1st floor still had the kitchen, but arge size kitchen now with a 5 meters diameter circr dining table, the medium living room has now turned into a big living room, which is specifically located at the center of the 1st floor, and the meeting room at the side can umte 20 people now. The 2nd floor was still the floor for the bedrooms. But now it has 10 bedrooms instead of just 4, though only 5 bedrooms had its own bathroom, it was still amazing nheless. The small living room from before has also been made into a medium size, and the balcony was also a lot bigger now since it could even fit 2 tea table with an umbre to cover from the heat of the sun at both side of the door, but yet it still has enough space to walk around. The 3rd floor was still the library and the study room, though a lot biggerpared to before now. Definitely, there were now tons of books rted to a lot of things, such as the most important books for Mages, specifically books for the cultivation of Spirit, mana, and Magic. The most amazing out of all the floor was the 4th floor. Leo''s problem of where to cultivate peacefully was now solved. On the 4th floor were 2 Cultivation rooms. The Cultivation rooms were made by installing a small array that gathers Pure mana to the rooms from the surrounding. With these 2 Cultivation rooms, Leo doesn''t need to be inconspicuous anymore when he absorbs the 9rge mana stones that he had hidden in his room at this moment, like before. Fortunately, his bedroom wasn''t touched when the William Noble Household was doing the renovation, so the 9rge mana stonesying under his bed were not found by anyone. "The William Noble Household was really considerate and thoughtful when doing the renovation of the house." Leo can''t help but thought as soon as he found the 9rge mana stones still at their ce, safe and sound. Though it has moved a bit, definitely due to the tremors of the renovation. To be honest, the truth was the William Noble Household''s workers in charge of the renovation didn''t dare to touch any bedrooms since they don''t have any idea just which bedroom was Elizabeth''s. Who would even dare touch the bedroom of the Snow Noble Household''s only Heiress? Doing so was a hassle and would also cause a lot of problems to themter on, since there might be some important stuff hiding inside, such as her undergarments, secret weapons, and etc... The moment one of them is lost, they will obviously be the ones to be med. Also, they had already checked the blueprint of the house before doing any of the renovations. There wasn''t any important thing to improve in the bedrooms, so they just thought that they might as well just add more bedrooms since there would just be a big empty space on the 2nd floor if they don''t. Lastly, the rooftop. The same as before, half of the vi''s rooftop was a roof, while the other half was the outdoor hot spring. The hot spring was a lot bigger than before and was now separated for the male and female. Fortunately, Veronica has considered Leo''s feelings before renovating. Since he was the only male in the house, putting on a designated hot spring for the males and females was a must to avoid any unexpected ident. With that, Veronica had to help Leo a little. Despite giving him a lot of future troubles due to the ck organization possibly observing him now, she had also unexpectedly solved a problem that he was always concerned about. Leo was really thankful for such consideration. With this, he will be able to avoid any unexpected danger like thest time with Cassandra. Ever since the day that Leo had seen Cassandra''s beautiful body in the hot spring, the next day after that was the start of him having a hard time controlling his desires. Such a sight was really unforgettable for him. Fortunately, he was still able to shove such thoughts to the back of his mind to avoid any troubles. Only as of this moment, though. With the fact that Leo was having a hard time controlling his desire after seeing Cassandra''s beautiful body, so how much more if he also identally sees Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica''s expectedly beautiful body, right? He might as well just leave this house straightaway after that because he was sure that he would be unable to control his desire. So, with the separated hot spring. Leo could finally feel relief knowing that no unexpected ident would happen in the future, hopefully... Soon, Leo finallyy down on his bed. He was finally done looking around the new house, but there was still so much free time to spend though.. He didn''t know what to do with the remaining free time at all. Chapter 91 - Preparation For The End Of The Month Competition Chapter 91 Preparation for the end of the monthpetition Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Laying on his bed, Leo just stared at his room''s ceiling, thinking about what to do with his free time. The time when Leo was discussing with the Mischievous Lion faction about the entire n, Richton being embarrassed by the Burning Lion faction, and his tour in the new vi had only consumed a little time of the entire day. So, right now Leo has nothing left to do. "Ahhh, what should I do??" Leo eximed in his mind. *Ping! Suddenly, a sound of his feet hitting therge Mana stones below his bed sounded. With that sound, Leo was also finally able to think of what to do. Quickly standing from his bed, Leo then took out the 9rge Mana stones lying under his bed. With the 9rge Mana stones in his hand, he then rushed upstairs towards the 4th floor. "Hahahaha, I almost forgot about the 9rge Mana stones under my bed!" Leo suddenly said as soon as he arrived on the 4th floor. After Leo had found these 9rge Mana stones, he had immediately thought of using it to prepare for Silver Mage Academy''s end of the monthpetition. However, throughout the entire time ever since he had found the 9rge Mana stones till this present moment, he still hasn''t found himself with any free time to spare. Hence, he had just left the 9rge Mana stones under his bed, nning to use themter on. And since he has a lot of free time to spare right now, and there was practically nothing important to do anymore too, he could finally use the 9rge Mana stones. Grabbing the doorknob, Leo slowly opened the cultivation room. Unexpectedly though, the moment Leo opened the door of the cultivation room, he found Elizabeth crossing her legs on the ground while in deep cultivation. He can''t help but observe her closely, obviously in admiration of her body. Right this moment, Elizabeth was currently wearing thin clothing while cultivating inside the cultivation room. That wasn''t the most important thing why Leo was admiring, though. The clothes she was wearing were actually revealing her undergarments because of her sweat that constantly oozed out from her body and hence causing her clothes to get drenched and revealing what''s underneath. Leo could vaguely see what was under Elizabeth''s undergarments at this moment. "F*ck!" Leo eximed in his mind before quickly taking a step back as he then slowly closed the door. He was afraid that Elizabeth would be disrupted in her cultivation, and at the same time him beingbeled as a pervert the moment she opens her eyes and finds him standing at the door while staring at her. Finally closing the door, Leo quickly went to another cultivation room. What Leo was afraid of happening had unexpectedly happened, as he had now also seen Elizabeth''s almost naked body. Though it was just almost naked. Still, he was now having a hard time, again, in controlling his desires. Those curves in Elizabeth''s beautiful body, her big breast, her thighs, her... Leo''s rod can''t help immediately hardening up while thinking such thoughts. Fortunately, he was already outside, unlike thatst time when Cassandra had seen clearly his standing rod. So, he wasn''t afraid of the likes at this moment. But still... "Why am I so unlucky!" Leo eximed in his mind as he shakes off his head to try and calm his mind. He hurriedly put his hand in front before he quickly opened the door of the 2nd cultivation room. Fortunately, there was no one inside. Leo can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The moment Leo had found Elizabeth inside the cultivation room, he had also thought that maybe Fate would also y with him today and the other room would have either Angel or Veronica inside. Good thing no one was inside. Quickly, Leo locked the door before putting the 9rge Mana stones on the ground. Elizabeth''s mistake awhile ago was she didn''t lock her cultivation room door. Hence, he was able to open it without any problem while thinking at the same time that no one should be inside at this moment since the door wasn''t locked. So, before starting his cultivation, Leo didn''t dare forget to lock the door. After putting the 9rge Mana stones on the ground. Leo quickly sat cross leg to begin his cultivation. He was already familiar with the cultivation technique the Red Cube had given him, so there was no problem anymore. Leo''s cultivation technique was very simple; he just needed to gather all the Pure Mana inside therge Mana stones by absorbing using his right hand, where the numerous stack of Magic circle was, then the Red cube would make that absorbed Pure Manapatible with him, andstly, he will just simply digest all thosepatible Pure Mana into his body. Closing his eyes, Leo began his cultivation. ..... Meanwhile, the moment Leo had closed the cultivation room where Elizabeth was, she had actually and unexpectedly opened her eyes while at the same time also showing a sweet smile on her face. Not locking the cultivation room door was done by Elizabeth purposely, as she had already expected that with how much free time Leo had today, he would undoubtedly go to one of the cultivation rooms to spend his free time in cultivation. So, she specifically chooses the cultivation room right beside the stairs and purposely didn''t lock it. After sitting crossed leg, Elizabeth then immediately began her cultivation technique, which was called Full Cold Moon. This cultivation technique was just half of the full technique Cold Moon in a Burning Sun. This Full Cold Moon cultivation technique was a cultivation technique only for the female, and only for those that have a strong affinity to Ice Element. While cultivating this Full Cold Moon cultivation technique, Elizabeth''s body would constantly produce sweat. Actually, it wasn''t sweating, but rather moisture from the coldness of this cultivation technique. The female person using the Full Cold Moon cultivation technique needed to form a full moon using the Ice Element, which they obviously converted from Pure Mana, in their consciousness. They could form countless full moons in their consciousness as long as their consciousness could handle its coldness. This full moon that they had formed inside their consciousness would then constantly produce Ice Mana. This Ice Mana was naturallypatible with its users since just like what was mentioned earlier the user has a strong affinity to Ice Element, hence the only thing they needed to do is to constantly digest the Ice Mana being produced by the full moon in their consciousness. While cultivating, though, the users of this cultivation technique would constantly produce cold moisture around their body to release the excess coldness in their consciousness. What Elizabeth''s body was experiencing every time she uses the Full Cold Moon cultivation technique was just the same as when a block of ice in a stic began melting. The outside of the stic would constantly produce cold moisture, which obviously came from the coldness of the ice inside the stic. So, Elizabeth had used the cold moisture being released around her body due to her cultivation technique to her advantage. She purposely wore thin clothes too easily drenched her clothes and hence exposing vaguely her whole body, which is obviously in preparation for the uing Leo. Just like what Elizabeth had expected, Leo had indeed arrived at the 4th floor. Moreover, he was also going to open the door of her cultivation room. So, she closed her eyes and pretended to be in deep cultivation. The moment Leo had opened the door, Elizabeth also opened her eyes a little, just enough to see Leo''s face while not being noticed. If she wasn''t nning this y, then she might haveughed really loud due to what his face was showing at that moment. Elizabeth also seen Leo slowly walking out of the door while still showing a face of admiration on her body. She really can''t help but blush a little due to Leo''s reaction. Unexpectedly, Elizabeth immediately covered her red as a tomato face the moment Leo finally closed the door. She had unknowingly looked down on Leo''s lower body, hence she was able to see clearly something long trying to escape. Obviously, Elizabeth knew what it was, hence the reason why her face was burning red. She can''t help but to whisper silently, "Idiot!" The reason for Elizabeth doing such a thing to Leo would unfortunately still remained hidden until the day arrived that she finally chose to tell Leo the seemingly forgotten history about the two of them. Chapter 92 - Fire Elemental Chapter 92 Fire Elemental Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral It was already nighttime when Leo finished absorbing all the 9rge Mana stones. Laying silently in front of him now were 9rge ordinary stones. The once beautiful Mana stones from before were now left with nothing but just an ordinary rock. At this moment, Leo was still closing his eyes despite finally finished in his cultivation. To be honest, he was actually sitting on the ground-crossed leg right now to absorb the Fire Mana that he had converted from Pure Mana to slowly form a Fire Elemental in his consciousness. After finishing absorbing the 9rge Mana stones, Leo immediately started his forming of the Fire Elemental in his consciousness. Last time, he was only able to form the Fire Elemental body while the head of the Fire Elemental was stillcking. However, since he has now absorbed the 9rge Mana stones, naturally he should be able to form the Fire Elemental head, right? Inside Leo''s consciousness, the Fire Elemental was slowly being formed. From the Fire Elemental''s feet, slowly to its waist, then its arms were also forming along with its body, afterwards its body and arms connected in the top part, which from there it then slowly formed the head. After a short while, Leo finally saw the full form of the Fire Elemental in his consciousness. The Fire Elemental body was like those of a spirit, can''t be touched, and doesn''t have any distinct form. It was just a burning me with a seemingly human form. Its head also has two hollows, obviously where its supposed eyes were located at. Leo immediately put his arms in front as he soon after summoned the Fire Elemental from his consciousness. *Whooosh! A burning Elemental right after appeared in front of Leo. Unlike in his consciousness, right now Leo could see the Fire Elemental''s every inch and edges. The burning fire of its entire body was like clothes made of me, and its two hands were like ws made out of me too. Its head was also so menacing. It was like a Magical Beast staring at him, full of killing intent. Though its eye socket was empty, that has just allowed it to be much more threatening to look at. Fortunately, the Fire Elemental was Leo''s summoning. He just can''t imagine what would likely happen to him if the Fire Elemental he was facing right now was born from nature. Nature''s Wrath was an Entity that only knew how to ughter and cause destruction in its wake. Leo was really curious about the Fire Elemental, so he moved closer and wanted to try touching its fire. "This is marvelous!" Leo can''t help but eximed the moment he touched the Fire Elemental''s me. It actually didn''t burn his finger. The feeling of touching its fire was like when he was touching the Pure Mana in the Mana stones. The fire was just smooth, though he can''t really touch it for long, only for a bit, but it was still really marvelous. *Knock! *Knock! "Leo, time for dinner!" Cassandra suddenly called out behind the door. It was already nighttime, and Leo still hasn''t eaten his dinner, yet. Actually, he had also not eaten his lunch, since he forgot about it the moment he thought of using the 9rge Mana stones under his bed back at that moment. "I''lle in a bit!" Leo replied as he slowly stood up from the ground. "Okay! Come down faster, everyone is waiting for you!" Cassandra said before going downstairs to the kitchen. Standing up, Leo immediately felt the soreness of his legs. He had been crossing his leg the entire afternoon, adding to the fact that he wasn''t used to cultivating yet, hence obviously his feet weren''t able to handle such a long time of sitting cross-legged. "Pweh! I should start cultivating from time to time, starting today. It''s painful doing something that my body can''t handle for a long period..." Leo said. Before really leaving the room, Leo did some light stretches to somewhat rx his sore body. It was important to do some light stretches or also called a cool-down exercise after doing something that stressed the muscle of the body. ..... Finally arriving in the kitchen, Leo immediately found the 4 girls around the 5-meter radius circr dining table. The scene would have been beautiful to look at, really, as the scene of a husband watching his 4 beautiful wives sitting around a table while waiting for its arrival. Contrary to that, though, Leo wasn''t that type of guy. The 4 girls, despite being beautiful, a God''s gift, and a blessing for others, were an embodiment of trouble for him. It was because of these 4 girls that his life started changing. Although, it was indeed bound to change because of his secret, but this type of change wasn''t what he wanted it to be. Leo doesn''t want a harem, but Fate was somewhat ying with him ever since he got the Red Cube. Shaking his head, Leo quickly tried to forget about such thoughts as he walked towards the table to begin eating their dinner. Although, the 4 girls have indeed caused Leo an endless amount of trouble, but they had also made his boring, stressful, and cold life into something interesting. For that, he was really thankful. "Come, let''s start eating!" Cassandra said, showing Leo a sweet smile on her beautiful face. Leo was immediately pulled from his thoughts as he replied with a smile, though his smile was mischievous, a force of his habit. "What took you so long?" Elizabeth suddenly asked with a roll of her eyes. Leo doesn''t really know the reason why, but Elizabeth was really unreasonable at times. It was like she was treating him that way to make him pay for something wrong he had done to her in the past. Base on his memory though, he hadn''t done anything wrong to her when he was young. In fact, he can''t even remember ever meeting her before. To be honest, it was only at that time when Leo visited the ss 1S+ that he had first seen how Elizabeth really looked like. Although he has a lot of information about her, he wasn''t able to meet her in person at that time when he was investigating about her, yet. "Cultivating should not be done rashly, so him arriving a little bitte is reasonable." Angel reasonably exined before quickly taking a bite on the steak that Anna had cooked for them. She might have sounded really reasonable, but her action was speaking the opposite. She was obviously displeased about Leo only arriving now, as her action simply implies that she was already very hungry. Leo could only feel helpless. At times, girls are really hard to understand since they tend to be unreasonable and immature. But it was exactly what made them lovable and why men wanted to cherish and protect them. "Hehehehe, but maybe sir, Leo was doing something naughty inside the cultivation room..." Veronica said with a giggle. Unknown to the others, she had unexpectedly stumbled on Leo awhile ago with a hard rod in front of a cultivation room. She was going downstairs from her hot spring bath at that time when she unexpectedly saw Leo with a helpless look on his face, a hard rod, while quickly walking inside another cultivation room. Veronica was really curious why, so she took a glimpse inside the cultivation room. There, she found Elizabeth, currently in a red as tomato face while sitting crossed leg. Because of that, Veronica immediately thought of something really perverted that was done by Leo and Elizabeth while inside the cultivation room. Moreover, at that time Elizabeth was currently really drenched, too. That just further proved what Veronica was specting about, "Leo and Elizabeth had obviously done something naughty inside the cultivation room." "What are you giggling about?" Leo can''t help but ask, really curious about Veronica''s giggling. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone what you two did in the Cultivation room..." Veronica said, which immediately made Leo embarrassed, and causing Elizabeth''s face to burn red, too. "She saw me?!" Leo and Elizabeth quickly thought in their minds. "Tch, just continue eating! Spouting baseless usations in this house is strictly forbidden, starting today!" Leo said before grabbing a steak for himself. Fortunately, Leo was able to calm his mind immediately. Turning around his head, he immediately saw from his right side Cassandra shooting a murderous look towards him. Leo could only gulp a mouthful of saliva after putting a piece of steak in his mouth. He can''t help but turn his head towards Veronica while showing a face that somewhat says, "Veronica, please stop causing trouble to me!" Veronica only giggled in return before she also picked a steak for herself. After that short scene, everyone soon after finished eating as they then went to do their own business. Chapter 93 - Black Organizations Letter Chapter 93 ck organization''s letter Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After eating, Leo quickly returned to his room to calm himself down. Because of Veronica, Leo immediately remembered Elizabeth''s vaguely naked body inside the cultivation room. He had already sessfully forgotten such a scene in his mind because of the excitement of finally being able to summon a Fire Elemental. But unfortunately, things wouldn''t always go as one wanted. Veronica had annoyingly caused him to think back about what had happened. "Ayst...! Women are really the embodiment of trouble!" Leo said, shaking his head before going to the bathroom to take a bath and to sleep afterwards. ..... The next morning, Leo was immediately woken up by a sudden loud shout inside the vi. The sound came out from Veronica''s room, causing anyone that has awoken up by the shout to run towards the room. Unexpectedly though, the moment Leo walked out of his room, he found out it was only him who bothered to find out what that shout was all about. He could only shake his head helplessly soon after. He quickly understood the reason why the others didn''t wake up. The vi has guards from Sword and Magic, Snow Noble Household, and Honoris Noble Household, all over the ce. So, if there was really a problem, then it would only be something that the guards can''t handle, which was something next to impossible. Who in their right mind would even dare to cause any trouble in a vi with Sword and Magic, Snow Noble Household, and Honoris Noble Household guarding in ce? Moreover, some girls would even shout about a small problem, such as finding a rat or a bug in their room or losing one important make-up or clothes. Maybe Veronica was such a kind of girl, right? Furthermore, Veronica was alive since she could shout. Concluding that she wasn''t dead or the likes. So, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel didn''t bother about it and had obviously just thought of leaving the problem for Leo to handle while they continue sleeping. "So early, what the heck was that sound all about?!" Leo eximed in annoyance while walking towards Veronica''s room. It was just too early in the morning. Specifically, the sky wasn''t even that bright yet. Also, there was no need for any student to go to their ssroom for today since it''s the third day of the third week, hence waking up early was really annoying. Arriving outside of Veronica''s room, Leo immediately saw her with a solemn and fearful face while staring at something inside a box. Leo immediately hit his face really hard to pull himself together before quickly walking towards the opened box right in front of Veronica. Since she was currently wearing such kind of expression, obviously it meant something serious. As soon as Leo arrived in a position enough to see the inside of the box, he shockingly saw ahead, specifically the head of Veronica''s butler. There was also a letter in the box, which he quickly took out to read. "Greetings, Lady Veronica, this is the ck organization! Your Butler has unfortunately failed his mission, so death was his punishment, and along with the others who were with the mission. If you don''t turn yourself into us, then the people protecting you would also die like your Butler! I''m expecting that Leo Heart is also with you at this moment. If not, then please tell him this. Return the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones to us or he will die along with his dearest people at Heart city! That''s all, and all hail the Dark God!" Leo immediately crumpled the letter after reading its content. Then he burned it into ashes. "Hmph! Stupid heretics that only know how to threaten people... As if you can eveny your hands in my city!" Leo mockingly thought in his mind. The ck organization wasn''t even able to infiltrate any part of the southern region of Silver Kingdom, yet they dare threaten his city. They must be foolish to even think of being able to get inside his city. "What was the content of the letter about?" Veronica quickly asked the moment she saw Leo suddenly burning the letter into ashes. Obviously, it only means that the letter''s content was something important for him to burn it after reading. So, she wanted to know about it. Moreover, it was sent to her, so she has the right to know what its content was all about. "The people that kidnapped you wanted you to turn yourself to them voluntarily or else all of us protecting you would die like what had happened to your Butler. Don''t mind them... Since they can only send a letter and not kill you when they were sending it, then it means that they can''t do any harm to you anymore. This letter was just them trying to save their own face." Leo said as he quickly took the box with the head before excusing himself out of the room. He wanted to give the box to the guards around so that they will send a message to their bosses about what had happened here. And to also investigate how the box appeared in Veronica''s room. The ck organization might have only sent a letter this time, but Leo knew that alone had already meant that they can take anyone''s life in the vi if they wanted to in anytime. For them to be able to get in and out as they wished, that only implies that the people guarding the area were not enough. Unless, of course, if someone within the guards was a hidden member of the ck organization and had quietly slipped the box in Veronica''s room at night. If that was the case, then giving the box to one of the guards just became more important. The box would be the clue to find who was the traitor, then afterwards get that person to be interrogated for information about the ck organization. After Leo left, Cassandra soon after arrived inside Veronica''s room. To be honest, Cassandra really wanted to continue sleeping, but knowing what just happened in Veronica''s room was constantly bugging her mind. "What happened?" Cassandra immediately asked the moment she saw Veronica with a serious face. "The kidnappers sent me a message. They wanted me to turn myself in or else all of you guys will die... Should I..." Veronica said while feeling fearful and helpless at the same time inside her mind. Leo and the others have already be her newfound friend, and that has made her really happy. But, if her being with them will cause them harm, or worst to die, then she might as well leave them. However, at the same time, Veronica was also hesitating. She only has Princess Tiana and Karl as her friend aside from Leo and the others. She doesn''t want to just leave Leo and the others and then continue living a life in loneliness once again... The truth was, because of her status, Veronica was always living a life of loneliness inside her manor or even in Honoris city. That was the reason why she was only ying with queen bees when Leo and the others first meet her. It wasn''t because she just wanted to y with the queen bees to waste time, but because she doesn''t have any friends in the Honoris city, hence she could only y with the bees. Veronica was the next ruler of the Honoris city and the next heir of the Honoris Noble Household, so it should be expected that she would have many friends with her. But unfortunately, it was contrary to that. She doesn''t have any aside from Princess Tiana and Royal Magical Knight Karl. Because of her status of being the Heiress of the Honoris Noble Household, Veronica always meets with people that only wanted to befriend her because of her status. Their thoughts were obvious. They only wanted to form some sort of rtionship with her so that they will have some advantages when having a business with any of the Honoris Noble Household businesses. However, Leo, Cassandra, Angel, Alfred, Anna, Michael, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy were different. They didn''t care about Veronica''s status; they treat her as their friend because she was here. In fact, Leo and the others don''t even care what her status was and had epted her because they can trust her and because she''s not a burden or a leech-like those of a shameful bunch of students from ss 1S+. So, Veronica hesitated whether she should leave to make Leo and the others stay away from her trouble or to stay and just don''t care about what troubles toe. Simply put, a choice between being selfish or selfless. "Oh, then what did Leo say?" Cassandra quickly asked, which then pulled Veronica from her depressing thoughts. "Don''t mind them since the letter was just the ck organization trying to save some face due to their failure, but..." Veronica replied but was then interrupted by Elizabeth who just arrived. "Aystt... I woke up since your shout was constantly bugging my mind. Then I''ll just find you being depressed. Why don''t you just follow what that idiot had said! He might not be as reliable as he seems, but trust me, you can trust him with your worries!" Elizabeth said, quietly sounding like Leo. "But what if..." Veronica wanted to continue, but she was again interrupted, this time by Angel. "If you don''t trust Elizabeth''s words, then just believe what Madam Silva sees in Leo. She believed Leo a lot, obviously, there would be a reason for that, right?" Angel suddenly said. "I..." Veronica wanted to continue again, but she just can''t find any words to say. She really appreciates their concern, really, but she just can''t help but worry that she would cause them trouble if she indeed stays. "Do you want to stay or not?" Elizabeth immediately followed up. "Yes... But..." "Then just stay! If they want to kill us, then let''s just push Leo in front to block their strikes, hahaha!" Elizabeth said while letting out augh. Her words really sounded like Leo. It was like she knew him really well that she was familiar with how he does things. "Hey, you can''t just push him in front!" Cassandra quickly defended. "Oh, then what are you going to do? Block in his ce. Would he even allow you to?" "Unexpectedly, this time I can''t find any words to disagree with Elizabeth..." Angel butted in. "Right....?" Elizabeth said, puffing her breast proudly. "But..." Cassandra wanted to argue back, but she can''t find anything to defend Leo because that was indeed like him. The best example was what happened back at Yellow Forest and when they were attacked by that 3 Star Mage. Meanwhile, Leo just listened behind the wall to how the 4 beautiful girls argue about him. He could only shake his head while letting out a smile as he slowly walked away. Unbeknownst to him, his usual mischievous smile was now reced with a genuine smile. Leo was also worried about what Veronica would think about after knowing the content of the letter. So, he hurriedly went upstairs tofort her after giving the box to one of the guards. But it seems like he doesn''t need to do so anymore. "Having friends is really a blessing!" Leo whispered silently before going downstairs to eat his breakfast. Chapter 94 - The Villas Library Chapter 94 The vi''s library Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After eating his breakfast, Leo slowly went upstairs to the library on the 3rd floor. Leo had always been thinking of learning a few Magic spells after he saw Cassandra and the other girls casting those convenient Magic spells to cater what their needs in every situation. To be honest, he really envied them for learning those Magic spells. So, Leo thought of notpleting any missions for today and would instead learn a few Magic spells. Fortunately, due to Veronica''s reconstruction of the vi, the library on the 3rd floor now has a lot of books rted to magicpare to before. Hence, Leo could now learn Magic spells till his heart is content. In the past, Leo would have never been able to easily learn Magic spells as easy as this, since he needed to buy Magic spell books in order for him to learn Magic spells. He was even thinking of saving money in order for him to buy one back at that time. However, because of an unexpected encounter with Cassandra, which then lead him to get acquitted with Madam Silva afterwards, he could now learn Magic spells without spending any money. Such a fortunate thing was really a heaven''s gift for Leo. Not only will he be able to learn Magic spells easily now, but he could also use the 10,000 gold coins that he had only used a bit of for the Heart city''s development. Soon, Leo arrived at the 3rd-floor library. He hasn''t yet been in this ce even once, although it was in his house. There was actually a time he did, but he had only taken a glimpse around the ce. That was when he was going to the hot spring and yesterday when he went to the 4th floor. So, now that he could carefully look around, he can''t help but be astonished. The library was much bigger than the study room at Sword and Magic, yet the books around wereparable to thetter, and possibly even more important books than those found in the study room at Sword and Magic. Moreover, unlike the mini library in his manor at Heart city, most of the books in here are almost all rted to Magic, too. Books teaching about Magic spells rted to the Celestial World''s Element Mana. Specifically, thousands of books exining 5mon Elements; Fire, Water, Nature, Earth, and Wind. Hundreds of books rted to 5 umon Elements; Magma, Ice, Light, Darkness, and Poison. Dozens of books rted to 3 rare Elements; Life (heal), Death (undead), and Lightning (thunder). A few books vaguely discussing 2 legendary Elements; Space and Time. Andstly, there were some books that introduce about what are the Forbidden Elements. Actually, there were still a lot of Elements in the Celestial World, but the books found in the library only have a few of them. Maybe those other Elements could only be found at Mage Academies. There were also books about the different usage of Magic, such as farming, alchemy, crafting, construction, smithing, forming arrays, illusions, support,bat, defense, summoning, taming, and many more... Books discussing some important things rted to the properties of Mana, types of Magic circles, the formation of Magic circles, and the likes... Books that exin about Magical Knights, Magical beasts, Stars in the consciousness of the Mages, and etc... Books about how to survive in the different levels of wilderness; Green, Dark Green, Red, Violet, ck. Books about the different Weapons, Equipment, Supporting tools, and the likes... Books about different Resources such as the kind of important nts, ores, and bones of the powerful Magical Beast. There were also books discussing the different powers of the Human Kingdoms and Empires and the nearby foreign races Kingdoms and Empires. Books about the other Races living in the Celestial World. Books about the battlefield of the War of Races. And countless more books that Leo doesn''t know about. To be honest, there were just too many books inside the library. So, Leo could only describe the books he was familiar with. Moreover, there were also countless unimportant books around, hence differentiating all the books would just take him too much time. After walking around for a bit, Leo finally stopped in the part of the library where the Magic spells were located at. Afterall, his aim in the library was to learn magic spells. Arriving in the area, Leo immediately started looking for those supporting spells. Those spells were really convenient, like the short distance blink and the gravity spell that the 4 girls had cast during their previous mission. Those types of spells could surely help him in almost all of the situation. "Assault Magic spells... Defense Magic spells... Bingo! Support Magic spells!" Leo quickly started looking for the Magic spells that would be able to help him in every situation. "Short distance blink!" "Gravity Adjustment!" "Ohhh, Wall Walk! This would really help me!" "What''s this?! Heck, such a Support Magic spell like this Mana Cloak would really be a huge help for me! If I had such a Magic spell when I was trapping those 5 people in the Yellow Forest before, escaping would have been a piece of cake for me since I''m able to hide my presence from that Magical Knight!" "Wow, a Magic spell for stealing, hahahaha! So this is one of the reasons why some Mages had decided to be thieves or bandits! With a Magic spell capable of stealing easily, even I would be tempted to be a thief or a bandit..." "Object Weight Adjustment... Allows the user to change the weight of any object it had cast the Magic spell on. Heck, this is what they should call as really convenient! With this, carrying heavy stuff wouldn''t be a problem for me anymore!" Leo continued gathering more books that will be able to support him, such as Speed increase, Strength increase, Precision increase, Speed in gathering Mana increase, and a lot more. There were just too many Support Magic spells around the library. However, Leo wasn''t a fool to learn everything. No matter how convenient or useful a Support Magic spell was, he couldn''t just learned it all in advance, especially like those Magic spells rted to Flight, Breathing Underwater, and the likes types of Magic spells... Those types of Support Magic spells weren''t useful to him yet, especially since he wasn''t even nning in going to ces that needed such Magic spells, too. There was something important that every mage needed to understand before casting Support Magic spells. They need to always keep in their minds that casting such Magic spells needed them to constantly supply Pure Mana as long as the Magic spell was activated. Yes, only Pure Mana, no need for any Element Mana. Pure Mana is enough for these Support Magic spells since there was no need for any use of Elements in casting such type of Magic spells. Such as the Short Distance Blink spell. The spell may sound like a Space Element spell, but actually, the trick was only speed. Casting a Short Distance Blink spell would allow the Mage to move really fast in a single second, hence making them travel a short distance in a blink of an eye. Gravity spell might also sound like a Space Element spell, but actually, it was as simple as the Pure Mana making their body feel heavy, hence causing the Mages to stay in bnce. So, casting Magic spells like Flight would just be too much for Leo at this moment since his Mana capacity wasn''t that much yet. Simply put, his Mana capacity wasn''t enough to allow him to fly continuously. And if he needed to reach higher ces, there was a Short Levitation spell around. Not only would it allow him to reach a higher ce, but it also only needed a little bit of Pure Mana to cast. In conclusion, Leo only needed to gather Magic spells that were important for him at this moment. After taking out the Support Magic spells he needed, Leo soon after sat down on a chair before carefully putting the books on the table as he then finally started learning about Magic spells. Chapter 95 - Learning The General Rule In Casting Support Magic Spells Chapter 95 Learning the general rule in casting Support Magic spells Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Sitting on a chair, Leo then started flipping the book for the Short Distance Blink spell. Short Distance Blink spell was one of the most important Magic spells that he should have learned before. During the Escorting Veronica mission, specifically at that time when they were trying to escape the guards'' wagon to head towards the Yellow Forest, if he and Cassandra knew how to cast the Short Distance Blink spell, then they could have distanced themselves more farther away from those men of the ck organization. Not only that, but they might have also been able to finish the mission within 2 days, a day lesspared to before. Leo shook his head in regret. However, he quickly dismissed such regretful thoughts. If he had indeed known how to cast the Short Distance Blink spell at that time, then he wouldn''t have found the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Misfortune is always followed by fortune. So, him not learning the Short Distance Blink spell wasn''t worthy of any regret as he had stumbled upon something really fortunate. Flipping through the book, Leo immediately started reading the Short Distance Blink spell introduction. ''The Short Distance Blink spell would allow the caster to travel for a short distance in a blink of an eye... To cast a Short Distance Blink spell the caster needed to gather Pure Mana in their hand, then guide these Pure Mana to cover their entire body. Afterwards, use the Pure Mana to push the entire body towards a chosen direction as the caster also take a step forward at the same time... Take note that the amount of Pure Mana a caster has gathered would decide the strength of the Short Distance Blink spell. Hence, when the Pure Mana the caster has gathered is all consumed, the Short Distance Blink spell would also stop in that specific position. Simply put, the distance traveled by the caster totally depends on the Pure Mana they gathered to their body.'' "Oh, this is easier than I thought!" Leo said as he stood up from the chair before closing his eyes as he then began casting the Short Distance Blink spell. There wasn''t anything hard on the Short Distance Blink spell. Actually, it was a lot easierpared to converting Pure Mana to Element Mana that teacher Marvin had exined before. Closing his eyes, Leo then began to slowly gather the Pure Mana to his hand before slowly guiding it to cover his entire body. Next, he used the Pure Mana that covered his entire body to push him towards a direction while at the same time he took a light step forward. *Bang! *Pupupupuk! *PukPuk! After casting the Short Distance Blink spell, Leo crashed directly towards a bookshelf, causing some books tond on his head. Leo can''t help butbel himself as stupid. Not because he crashed towards a bookshelf, but because he had actually casted the Short Distance Blink spell while closing his eyes. Obviously, because he had closed his eyes while casting, he was not able to determine which location he would want to go to. And since he was facing a bookshelf when he was casting the Short Distance Blink spell, hence he crashed directly towards the bookshelf afterwards. "Stupid me!" Leo mocked himself. Leo slowly stood up from the ground as he returned to his seat. He then casted the Short Distance Blink spell once again, but this time he was facing in which direction he wanted to go. *Whoosh! "Sess!" Leo eximed in excitement. After casting the Short Distance Blink spell, Leo, in a blink of an eye, appeared next to the staircase. Leo casted again, then he suddenly appeared next to the study table. "Next, Gravity spell!" Leo said excitedly as he sat down on his chair and took out the book for the Gravity spell in the pile of books at his side. ''The Gravity spell would allow the caster to change their body''s gravity, making it lighter or heavier as one wishes... To cast a Gravity spell, the caster needed to gather Pure Mana in their hands then guide these Pure Mana to cover their entire body. The Pure Mana would then act as the tool to lighten or to make the body heavy by pushing the Pure Mana upwards or downwards, depending on what situation the caster needed the Gravity spell for... Take note that the amount of Pure Mana a caster has gathered would decide the strength of the Gravity spell. Hence, the more Pure Mana a caster has gathered, the heavier or lighter they could adjust their gravity.'' "Are Support Magic spells as easy as this, or does its difficulty depend on its usefulness...?" Leo can''t help but think inside his mind. The Short Distance Blink spell and the Gravity spell were almost the same. The only difference was how to use the gathered Pure Mana in order to make the Magic spell work. The former needed him to push his body forward towards the desired location, while thetter on the other hand needed him to push his body downwards or upwards. Leo repeated the steps written in the book. The Gravity spell was a lot easierpared to the Short Distance Blink spell, as he doesn''t need to face a desired location like thetter. Even if he closes his eyes, he would still be able to cast the Gravity spell without any problem. "Hmmm... If I only need the Pure Mana to act as a tool, then can I..." Leo thought before suddenly closing his eyes and gathering all the Pure Mana to cover his 2 feet. He then walked towards a wall. And while facing the wall, he suddenly put his right foot on it, then the left foot afterwards. Just like what Leo had expected, he was able to achieve the Wall Walk spell. "Doesn''t this mean..." Leo wanted to confirm something as he quickly covered his entire body with Pure Mana. The Pure Mana was a lot denser to the point that his whole body and the surrounding Pure Mana have somewhat merged with each other. "Cloak spell!" After casting the Cloak spell, Leo didn''t dismiss the Pure Mana he had gathered. He quickly gathered more Pure Mana from the surrounding, then quickly guiding it to cover his entire body. The Pure Mana this time was a lot denserpare to the Cloak spell. It was even to the point that even if a person looks at his location, they won''t be able to find him anymore, no matter how carefully they looked around. Unless, of course, if they casted a Magic spell to specifically locate him or if they are powerful enough to ignore the Invisibility spell he had casted. "Invisibility spell!" Leo let out augh of triumph. Then, quickly, he guided the Pure Mana again. He put his hand in front, before ordering it to move towards a book on the bookshelf. "Hahaha, stealing spell!" Leo guided the Pure Mana once again. But this time he only covered his entire arm, making it heavy. Then he suddenly punched the study table. *Bang! The table was immediately split into two. "Strength Increase spell!" Leo suddenly grabbed a book at the side, he covered it with Pure Mana and making something like a strand made out of Pure Mana towards a specific location to act as the book''s guide. Right after, he suddenly threw the book. *Bang! The booknded precisely where he wanted it tond. "Precision Increase spell!" Leo waved his hand, guiding the Pure Mana to his hand once again. Then, he guided the Pure Mana towards his lower body, but he also covered the upper body with Pure Mana, though the majority of Pure Mana were all allocated to his lower body. Following after that, he used the Pure Mana he had allocated in his upper body to make his weight a bit heavier, for bnce purposes. And finally, using the Pure Mana he allocated to his lower body, he pushed forward as he then made his feet run around the library. *Whooosh! Leo was now running fast around the library. Though it wasn''t as fast as the Short Distance Blink spell, which was an instantaneous type of Magic spell, but still he could travel fast. Moreover, he could control where he wanted to go with the Speed Increase spell. "Hahahaha, Speed increase!" Leoughed in excitement. Leo finally understood how the Support Magic spells works. It wasn''t hard, seriously. To be honest, he only needed to imagine what he should do with the Pure Mana in order for him to achieve the specific purpose of the Support Magic spell he wanted to cast. Like for example the Strength, Precision, and Speed Increase spell, he only needed to imagine how the Pure Mana should function in order for the Support Magic spell to work. "Hahahaha... I only came here to learn a few Magic spells, yet I actually learned the general rule in casting a Support Magic spell!" Leo said in excitement. After understanding that, Leo continued trying the other Support Magic spells in the library until it finally became nighttime. Chapter 96 - Elizabeth And Leos Forgotten Past Chapter 96 Elizabeth and Leo''s forgotten past Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral When the night covered the entire Silver Kingdom, Leo finally closed thest book of Support Magic spells the vi library has. After finally understanding the general rule in casting the Support Magic spell, he quickly thought he might as well just start learning all the Support Magic spells in the library. His Mana capacity wasn''t a problem as he had pondered before, nor was whether the Support Magic spell was important or not. The most important thing was to know the general rule when casting any Support Magic spells. By understanding the Support Magic spells general rule, he was able to perceive how all the Support Magic spells work. So, before the night came, Leo could finally understand how the majority of the Support Magic spells works. Even if he hadn''t read a specific book for a Support Magic spell that he needed when he faced a possible future situation, being able to cast that Support Magic spell wouldn''t be a problem for him anymore. If he needed to breathe underwater, then he would just cover his entire head with Pure Mana, and then that Pure Mana would act as his oxygen supply. If he needed to fly, then he will just make a wing made up of Pure Mana. That way, he could still fly. But at the same time, it doesn''t need a lot of Pure Mana. In other words, now that he had understood the general rule of the Support Magic spell, he could cast Support Magic spells now, even if he doesn''t follow the instructions written in the book. He can even improve how the book had instructed the Magic spell to work or create a different way to cast the Magic spell. For example, he couldbine Short Distance Blink spell and Speed Increase spell. In that way, he could travel instantly in his desired location multiple times. Yes! Multiple times. The Short Distance Blink spell would allow him to travel instantly but one time use only at the desired location, while the Speed Increase spell on the other hand would allow him to travel fast until all the Pure Mana he had gathered was all consumed but at the same time being able to control where he wanted to go. So, bybining the two Support Magic spell, he could travel instantly to the desired location multiple times until the Support Magic spell finally consumed all the Pure Mana he had gathered. Though that was just a theory now, since he still hadn''t tried applying it. But it was a reasonable and logical theory. The two Support Magic spells characteristics would bebined together since he had to merge the two Support Magic spells. It was the same concept as 1 + 1 = 2. By adding one Magic spell to another Magic spell, he could get the result of two Magic spells. He was really feeling excited with just the thought of it. He wanted to try doing it as soon as possible, but it was already nighttime and he needed to eat his dinner now as his stomach was begging him for food and to also sleep. Afterall, he would goplete missions tomorrow. Although, Leo already had a mission that would reward him 100,000 points whenpleted, but still, he wanted more. More points equals to more resources. More resources are equal to making him more powerful. So, even though he currently had a high rewarding mission, he still wanted toplete more. Moreover, the mission of protecting Veronica till the storm around Silver Kingdom is finished was a long-duration type of mission. It specifically needed a long time toplete. Even he doesn''t know until when. So, he can''t just wait around doing nothing until the mission waspleted. Doing so was stupid since he surely could not overtake his peers anymoreter on. After closing the book, Leo immediately went downstairs to the kitchen to eat his dinner. Arriving in the kitchen, Leo scratched his head curiously as he still can''t find any of the 4 girls. He had caused a loud ruckus at the library for a while now, but still, no one had bothered going up to check on him. "Maybe they went out toplete the mission..." Leo said as he walked towards the table. Since the 4 girls hadn''t arrived yet, he decided to eat first. Waiting was boring and also unnecessary. Why would he even wait, he doesn''t even know when they will arrive right? After a few minutes, Leo finally finished eating. He wanted to go upstairs to take a bath and finally sleep, but he suddenly heard water sshing in the backyard. "Oh, so they were at the swimming pool..." Leo said in realization. Although Leo had thought that the 4 girls had gone out toplete a mission, he was still wondering why they didn''t inform him. After all, going outpleting the mission would surely cause trouble since the ck organization was just watching them looking for any chances to strike. Hence, they needed to always be careful and take precautions. "Elizabeth, I wonder how old you were when you first meet Leo?" Veronica suddenly asked, which Leo heard inside the vi. The stairs were just beside the ss sliding door leading to the backyard. So, in Leo''s current location, specifically what separated them was just a wall, he could clearly hear the conversation at the swimming pool. It immediately piqued Leo''s interest. He was also wondering about this for a while now. Elizabeth had sounded almost like him when she was consoling Veronica awhile ago. Actually, it was like she knew how he thinks, so she could express how he would tell his words to Veronica if ever he was there. Exactly at that time, he immediately became more curious... Leo quickly put his ears closer to the wall so that he can continue to listen to what they would talk about. Though it was nosy of him to do so, but since it was about him, then there is no problem in doing such action, right? "Ha? What do you mean?" Elizabeth said, obviously dubious. "A while ago, when you were trying to console me, you sounded like you really know Leo.." Veronica said with a giggle. "Exactly!" Cassandra followed up while puffing her cheeks, obviously a little bit jealous. Angel only nodded her head multiple times to express her agreement. "Oh, so it''s about that. Actually, I met Leo when we were still below 6 years old. I don''t know why, but it seems like he doesn''t remember any of it anymore..." Elizabeth exined while letting out a sigh of helplessness. "What!" Cassandra, Angel, and Veronica immediately eximed in unison. Even Leo at the other side of the wall was staring dumbfounded. He could remember clearly in his memories that he doesn''t have any past with Elizabeth when he was still 6 years old. "Is she lying or telling the truth..." Leo whispered silently. He could still clearly remember all the memories about his past when he was still below 8 years old in his mind, hence he should assume that Elizabeth was lying. But there is this mysterious thought that suddenly sounded in his mind, telling him that what she said was the truth. Elizabeth''s eyes turned to look at the sky full of stars as she silently said, "Maybe I''m just one of those stars in the night sky for him, something he would describe as beautiful today but he would immediately forget tomorrow." "Our memories when we were still young were like nothing for him. Seriously, I really hate him! I treated those memories as really important. How dare he just forgot all of those like nothing! He... he even said he would marry me at that time, but now he is relentlessly trying to make me suffer!" "He swore an oath! That when the two of us reached 10 years old, I would go to him and we will finally live as husband and wife, be his treasure and the most beautiful flower to his garden! But now, hahaha, he only wants to marry me to make my life suffer and make me wish that I was dead!" "When we meet again at the 1S+ ssroom, I became really happy, but then I felt like falling into the deep pits of hell when I saw his eyes staring at Cassandra!" Elizabeth paused as she turned to look at Cassandra, "Those were also the eyes he used to look at me before... Full of love" "What do you mean? His eyes full of love, hahaha! If he could indeed express something like that openly, then I''ll marry him immediately the next day! I don''t care about bing a concubine or the wife, since I''m confident that he isn''t that expressive type of person, hahaha!" Veronica said full of confidence whileughing mockingly. In her opinion, Leo might be able to feel love, actually, he could indeed feel that emotion since he obviously loves Cassandra, but yet he was clearly unable to express it too. In her opinion, Leo''s eyes were always like a machine. It never changes how it had been set to work. Always cold and serious too. It was like he is an emotionless type of guy, yet at the same time, he can feel and express emotions too. For short, Leo''s expression almost can''t be read. "Exactly! He is almost like an emotionless machine that doesn''t know how to express how he feels!" Elizabeth eximed annoyingly. "Was he always like that?" Cassandra quickly asked. She had always been curious about Leo. So, since Elizabeth was currently sharing about his past, she immediately thought of doing everything to make Elizabeth continue the story. "He was not! The Leo of today was theplete opposite to what he was when he was still young! His almost emotionless machine-like eyes were full of joy, and his thoughts when thinking was all about what fun things to do, not the present full of cunning schemes or smart strategies and ns." "Maybe it''s because of losing his family...?" Angel softly said. "Seriously, do you also think that way too?! That guy was the epitome of Fun, Joy, Pervertness, and Shamelessness! How could he just change to something like that?!" Elizabeth said as she rolled her eyes. "What do you mean?" Veronica asked dubiously. "Someone had changed him! Specifically, forced him to change... Do you remember what Princess Tiana had said? He was changed through ruthless ways! The Royal family obviously knew about it, but they''re hiding it. It''s highly likely that they feared those people who had changed him!" Elizabeth said in anger. "Smiling Lion... It must be the Smiling Lion!" Angel eximed in realization. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth quickly asked as it immediately piqued her interest. Chapter 97 - Leos Secret Chapter 97 Leo''s secret Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Hearing the word "Smiling Lion" from Angel, the 3 girl''s interest was immediately piqued. They had also heard about this Smiling Lion organization before. When Leo and Richton were having a silent conversation, they had vaguely heard them mentioning about the Smiling Lion organization being an archenemy with the ck organization, and that Leo was actually a part of the Smiling Lion. "The unknown organization secretly ruling the entire southern region of Silver Kingdom, Smiling Lion! It is a powerful organization in the Silver Kingdom. Its power is so powerful to the point where even the Silver royal family''s position was already threatened. In fact, the Silver royal family had even begged our organization, Sword and Magic, to create a branch at Silver Kingdom to specifically suppressed the Smiling Lion''s power and not allow it to spread any farther to the northern region!" "They are that powerful?" Veronica asked in disbelief. She really can''t believe that in the seemingly peaceful water of Silver Kingdom, a powerful organization is actually trying to cause a big wave. Maybe this was the reason why her father wanted her to stay at Silver city and had even specifically order her to stay close to Leo. "Yes! In fact, they control the entire underground of the entire Silver Kingdom. Not only that, up until now, no one knows any in-depth information about this Smiling Lion organization. Even the Sword and Magic can''t infiltrate the organization, since it''s so unknown to the point where even its own members-only vaguely know the other members..." Angel quickly exined. "The powerful person who leads the Smiling Lion was also rumored to be a Mage that has already transcended 9 Stars! Only the King of the Silver Kingdom can hope to contend with that power. However, the King also knew that he should not do that yet since the organization wasn''t doing anything threatening or destructive to the Silver Kingdom, and hence waging war against the organization might cause displeasure to some powerful people. And due to the fact that no one really knows how powerful the organization was, the King can''t just casually order an attack." "Also, there is even some fake information spreading that the Smiling Lion is actually the ws in the dark of the Silver royal family. That''s why no information was able to spread around about this organization since they were suppressed by the Silver royal family themselves!" Angel said, finally concluding the information that Sword and Magic had discovered as of this moment about the Smiling Lion organization. "So what you meant to say is that Leo was pulled into this Smiling Lion organization, changed through ruthless means, and hence he finally became the Leo of today from his previous self of being an epitome of all the joyful things in this world?" Elizabeth quickly asked. "I''m afraid to say, but yes!" Angel replied. "So they are the one that changed him! I''ll surely make those people pay, tch! But... There is one more question that keeps on bothering me, though. How could they make him forget all the memories rted to the both of us when he was still under 8 years old?" Elizabeth quickly followed up. Angel might have exined who had possibly changed Leo, but how they changed him wasn''t yet answered. In fact, Cassandra, Angel, and Veronica had also been wondering about Elizabeth''s question, too. Leo obviously had memories of himself when he was still under 8 years old. Cassandra had even heard some of it from Leo himself. So, it was a really curiosity-inducing thing that his specific memory with Elizabeth was forgotten. "Unfortunately, this question can only be answered by him..." Veronica suddenly answered, which the 3 girls nodded in unison to express that they also agreed with that answer. It was logical and reasonable that only Leo can answer this question. However, to be honest, Leo doesn''t even have any idea about that, too. The so-called Smiling Lion organization had indeed taken care of him when he was young, but he can''t remember them doing something to make him forget about his memories. "Smiling Lion, hahaha! What a stupid name..." Leo can''t help but mockinglyment before he silently walked upstairs. He was purposely taking silent steps so that the 4 girls won''t be able to know that he was listening to them. Indeed, the Smiling Lion organization was a stupid name, since the real name of the organization was Mischievous Lion. The same name with Leo''s faction at Silver Mage Academy. While walking, Leo''s face can''t help but to turn solemn. One of his most hidden secrets was now slowly being unfolded by the 4 girls. But it wasn''t a big deal, since the day that the Smiling Lion would take over the entire Silver Kingdom was now fast approaching, anyway. Truth be told, the moment Leo had established the Mischievous Lion faction at Silver Mage Academy, was actually also the sign for the beginning of the movement. Every member of the Mischievous Lion organization hidden within the Silver Mage Academy and throughout the entire Silver Kingdom had already started doing the necessary action for the takeover. That was the exact reason why the King of Silver Kingdom had ordered the hidden guards guarding Leo to withdraw since the power of the Silver royal family was now being threatened. (Author''s note: Please pay close attention to the Mischievous Lion ''faction'' and Mischievous Lion ''organization''.) The Silver Kingdom was the most important thing for the King at this moment. If ever he was dethroned by the Mischievous Lion organization, no one would then know what would be the future of the Humans living in Silver Kingdom. After all, no one really knows about the real goal of the organization up until this present time. In fact, only the Mischievous Lion organization''s Leader and Elders knew about the purpose of this takeover. The ck organization has also understood about this. So, they are also making obvious and active movements nowadays. The ck organization was afraid that they would be destroyed once the Mischievous Lion organization takes over the entire Silver Kingdom, hence they are making ns in hope of stopping it. Although no one knows what it was. But it would definitely be something that might destroy the n of the Mischievous Lion organization. However, Leo''s investigation was now slowlying to light as he now slowly found out a few things about this so-called n of the ck organization. In his opinion, it was definitely rted to those 12 pieces ofrge Mana Stones hidden in the caves found at West and East sewer. He doesn''t know what the 12 pieces ofrge Mana Stones purpose yet, though. But he will definitely do all he can to know about this as soon as possible. Soon, Leo arrived in his room. Hey down on his bed as he suddenly said, "How may I help the 3 brothers of the Burning Lion faction?" Stepping out from the dark, ze, Haze, and ze suddenly appeared. "Just like what we expected from Leader''s favorite student. No one can practically hide in the darkness around you!" ze eximed in admiration as he quickly knelled one of his feet on the ground, which was quickly followed by Haze and ze. The Leader of the Mischievous Lion organization was indeed Leo''s Master. The moment Leo lost his family, his Master, the Leader of the Mischievous Lion organization was coincidentally passing through Heart city and had unknowingly stumbled upon him crying in the forest. At that time, Leo wanted to die by feeding himself to the Magical Beast in the nearby forest. He was feeling lost the moment all his family died. He doesn''t know what to do anymore. So, he decided that he might as well just kill himself since there was no use of him existing anymore. Fortunately, though, his Master had saved him before he was really eaten by the Magical Beast that had found him. After that, Leo was taught by his Master in a ruthless way. It was basically he kill someone or be killed by that someone. His Master had taught him that the only way for him not to lose anyone anymore was to be strong, to be powerful enough to protect them. "Stop with all the formalities! You guys should know that I really hate it. Are you done with what I had assigned you with?" Leo said while looking down at the three brothers. The others of the Silver Mage Academy might look up at these 3 brothers, but for Leo, they were nothing but mere underlings. If he wanted to, he could immediately pull the entire members of the Burning Lion faction to his Mischievous Lion faction, hence making his faction as one of the most powerful factions of the entire Silver Mage Academy. "We already did some investigation. The 12 pieces ofrge Mana Stones that are found at the West and East Sewer were all part of an unknown array made by the Silver royal family. Though we still don''t know what this array is all about yet, but the ck organization destroying it definitely meant that this array is important to the Silver Kingdom." ze immediately exined. "Yes, yes, yes! Moreover, we had also discovered that the ck organization''s branches around the northern region of Silver Kingdom are already making active movements and they are no longer nning to hide in the dark. They had even already sessfully attacked a few of our merchant caravans delivering goods to the underground of the northwest Williams city, Will city, and Honoris city, and the north White River city, Crystal Skull city, and Snow city." Haze immediately followed up. "Indeed! And also, your Master''s other students, your 2 senior brothers, are already making moves to push you out of the Master''s position. Master wanted to tell you to watch out, or else the throne for the Mischievous Lion organization wouldn''t be falling in your hands anymore just like what she is hoping you will achieve..." ze said solemnly. Hearing their reports, Leo only let out a mockingugh as he said, "Foolishness! They are not even making any actions to help this scheme, yet they nned to take over my hard-earned position? Hahaha! They must be dreaming that the elders would agree with their ideas that easily! No need to pay any more attention to them, since I have spies hiding within their groups. Just focus on taking over Silver Mage Academy and tell the other brothers and sisters of the other Mage Academies to prepare for taking over all the other Mage Academies!" "Yes!" The three brothers said before they suddenly vanished when they step into the darkness. The technique they used to hide in the darkness was called Shadow Walk. It wasn''t a Magic spell or anything with Magic; it was just a powerful technique, made by Leo''s Master, that had be the proof of identification to every member of the Mischievous Lion organization. Leo''s Master was indeed really powerful, but she was also a being of an unknown origin. No one knows her goal. But he didn''t dare ask about it and had instead just gone and followed everything she wanted him to do. Leo wasn''t a fool, he wouldn''t just follow anything if he knows it was bad for the Human race. However, he always heard of his master saying, "Those beings that always yed with us for their own enjoyment, I''ll make all of them pay one day!". He doesn''t know who she was talking about, but it was obviously her real goal of establishing the Mischievous Lion organization. Chapter 98 - North Sewer Chapter 98 North Sewer Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The next day, Leo woke up from his bed as he then quickly went to the bathroom to take a bath. After doing all of his morning routines, he then walked downstairs to eat his breakfast. Leo had woken upte in the morning today, so he didn''t see the 4 girls in the kitchen eating their breakfast like usual anymore the moment he arrived downstairs. "Oh, they''re definitely outpleting a mission today!" Leo thought before he began eating. The 4 girls might have thought of taking their rest yesterday, and would only go andplete a mission today. What Leo had thought was indeed correct. The 4 girls, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica, had gone out really early this morning toplete a mission. Apparently, yesterday was enough for them to rest their bodies physically and mentally. After all, the 4 girls were now the main force of the Mischievous Lion faction aside from Leo. So, they should not rest themselves for a very long time since the other members would now be mainly relying on them for an enormous amount of points. Michael, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy, was alsopleting some missions, but their mission would only reward them with some small amount of points since they were only easy missions. Although, a small amount of points plus another small amount of points would surely be able to equal to a big amount of points. However, that still wasn''t enough of a reason for the main force to be cking around. The main force should still go andplete more hard missions. After all, more points were never a bad thing for a faction. In fact, it was what all the factions needed the most! After finishing his breakfast, Leo immediately went to Sword and Magic to choose a mission. Eric, the chauffeur that Madam Silva had assigned to them, was already outside waiting for him at this moment. After taking the 4 girls to Sword and Magic a few hours ago, Eric quickly returned to the vi to wait for Leo. He knows that Leo would soon follow after the moment he woke up. The moment Leo got out of the vi, he quickly got on the carriage as he told Eric to go to Sword and Magic. Soon, Leo arrived at Sword and Magic as he quickly walked towards the study room. Evangelion, as usual, was inside the study room, reading another book. "Yow!" Evangelion greeted as soon as Leo walked inside the study room. "Don''t you have anything important to do?" Leo curiously asked while flipping some pages on the Book of Mission of Sword and Magic. "Even if I did, Clydesdale would be the one handling it!" Evangelion said as he closed the book he was holding. "Why?" Leo quickly asked while still flipping the pages. "Well, the two of us had agreed on a bet before we were assigned at Silver Kingdom. The bet was all about who would lend more help to the Sword and Magic merchant caravan in every month. This month I have a total of 127 while he has 125, so I won, and the consequences are that he would take over all of my work in the whole week!" Evangelion said as he let out a short chuckle. "Done choosing?" Evangelion suddenly followed up. "Yeah... This one!" Leo said as he pointed at a mission about the North Sewer Management. "Oh, another cleaning mission? Well then, here..." Evangelion said before giving Leo the Official Seal of eptance for the mission before he suddenly continued, "By the way, the ck organization is active around the sewer system of the Silver city nowadays, so you better be careful." Leo just nodded his head in reply as he epted the Official Seal of Completion with his hand. He already knows about this information. In fact, it was exactly because the ck organization was active around the Silver city sewer system that he had to choose the mission. The more active the ck organization was in an area, the more information he could find out about their hidden agenda. Also, the three brothers had told him before that the 12 pieces ofrge Mana Stones were part of an array. The East and West sewer had this so-called part of an array. The North and South should also have one. Though he wasn''t 100% sure. So, he wanted to go and check it out for himself to confirm it. If what he had thought of was indeed correct, then he will report to the Mischievous Lion organization about it as soon as possible. This way, he would be able to do something to stop what the ck organization was nning to do. Soon, Leo finally arrived at the North Sewer Management. The Head of the North Sewer Management was out for a meeting, so it was the Vice Head that epted his Official Seal of eptance. After receiving the Official Seal of eptance, the Vice Head quickly checked it before informing Leo on what to do. Obviously, Leo already knew what to do. So, he just nodded his head in reply when the Vice Head asked "if he knows what to do?" before quickly walking towards his assigned location. Arriving at his assigned location, Leo quickly went to look for a Magical Beast. He nned to do the same thing as what he did at the East and West sewer, follow a Magical Beast towards its nest. After a few hours of walking, Leo finally spotted a Magical Beast Sewer Rat. The Sewer Rat was eating some kind of bone when he found it. He quickly summoned an Earth Elemental to scare it away. "Time to harvest another bountiful amount of treasures!" Leo said as he quickly followed behind the Sewer Rat in front of him. Because ofst time, he has already expected another bountiful harvest. After half an hour of following the Sewer Rat, Leo suddenly heard an explosion somewhere nearby his current location, causing his step to slow down a bit. The explosion wasn''t really that loud. If Leo wasn''t nearby in the area, then he would never have heard the explosion. Suddenly, Leo quickly thought about the bone that he had seen awhile ago that somewhat looked like a Human''s hand. "Oh!" Leo finally thought of something... "The ck organization is currently clearing the nest at this moment!" Leo said to himself before he quickly rushed towards where the muffle explosion was. The bone that the Sewer Rat was eating awhile ago was obviously from a dead Human of the ck organization. At first, he didn''t mind about the bone, since it was hard to see what the bone really looked like from where he was standing on before. But as soon as he passed by the bone, he quickly realized that the bone was actually a hand of a Human. Although he also didn''t mind it at first, thinking that the Sewer Rat might just be lucky enough to find those dead bodies being thrown to the sewer by the Underground society. But, after hearing the explosion just now, he quickly realized just how wrong he was. ''The bone is enough proof that some people are around the area at this moment.'' "Hehehe, my luck is unexpected really high this time!" Leo chuckled while running. The closer Leo was to where the general location of the explosion was, the more explosions he started hearing. And it was getting louder and louder too, which is obviously a clear sign that he''s nearing the location. Soon, Leo found a hole. It was a huge hole unlike from the East and West sewer. Two people could even walk together inside the hole as long as they walked side by side. Quickly, Leo ordered his Earth Elemental to transform into a toy soldier before he put it on his shoulder. Moving around with the Earth Elemental was so conspicuous, he was sure that he would be found out as soon as he enters the Magical Beast nest. Afterwards, Leo didn''t waste any more seconds as he quickly went inside the hole. Arriving at the end of the hole, Leo then soon found a group of people killing the Magical Beast in their nest. All the people were wearing ck clothes with bronze, silver, and a few gold tokens with the shape of the different branches of ck organization on their clothes. Looking around, Leo had found out that all the signs of the branches of ck organization were actually here. The ck Bees for the Honoris city, ck tree for the Will city, ck Hammer for the Williams city, ck river for the White River city, ck Skull for the Crystal Skull city, and ck snowke for the Snow city. "Bingo!" Leo said silently. He was currently hiding at the very side after exiting the hole. It was a really perfect location. He won''t be found out by the ck organization people in front, and also those other members that might reinforce them up, if ever there was any. While the people of the ck organization were killing the Magical Beast around, Leo on the other hand was thinking of a n to kill all of them. "Since I, fortunately, stumbled upon you guys, then all of you would now be the stepping stone for the future of the Mischievous Lion organization!" Leo said while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. Chapter 99 - The Cunning Hyena Hunting The Zebras, Unaware Of The Mischievous Lion Hiding Behind It Chapter 99 The Cunning Hyena hunting the Zebras, unaware of the Mischievous Lion hiding behind At this moment, Leo was crouching at another inconspicuous position, still waiting for an opportunity to strike the rear of the ck organization''s. "Luckily, I didn''t stay any longer at my position before..." Leo silently said to himself. Just like what he had expected, it didn''t take too long for another batch of people from the ck organization to arrive in the cave. Well, what happened was, after a while of killing the Magical Beast that lived in the cave, the first batch of ck organization members immediately moved forward, so Leo also decided to follow behind. Fortunately, he did, since dozens of people in ck clothes being led by someone that has a golden token with a symbol of a ck skull in the middle suddenly arrived. Although, the location he had hidden before was indeed an inconspicuous ce, but the moment the reinforcement arrived, they unexpectedly spread out around the area. If he had stayed any longer in his former location before, he would have surely been found out. The dozens of people that backed up the first batch immediately ordered thetter to retreat and recover while they will continue the killing. "Mages, focus attack at 11, 12, and 1 o''clock position! Melee and Range soldiers, begin your assault! Melee soldiers, be sure not to run into the perimeter of the Mages assault!" The person who has a golden token with a symbol of a ck Skull in the middle quickly sent out order after order. If Leo was nearby that person, then he would have quickly recognized him as, Richton Skull! The dozens of people that reinforced the first batch were the men of Richton. He was sent out immediately since he was nearby the area and he wasn''t busy, too. Moreover, he was also one of the people in charge of infiltrating Silver city, since the ck organization still doesn''t have any branch in Silver city yet. "Start moving forward!" Richton suddenly followed up. Apparently, he cannot let his men stay any longer near the entrance hole. The moment a person from the North Sewer Managementes nearby the area, the sound of the explosion from the Mage''s Magic spells would surely be able to attract their attention, which would obviously result in their n being found out. It was the exact reason as to how Leo was able to find out their location. Also, Richton wasn''t a fool to indeed stay in one ce while waiting for the Magical Beast to charge at them. It wasmon sense for everyone that had sessfully hunted a Magical Beast that they should never, ever think of the Magical Beast as something stupid. Staying in one ce might sound like a good idea, really, but who knows that there might be some Magical Beast doing some kind of trap to kill them all. Such as making the stctites fall to them, digging holes to trap them, or worst of all, copsing the entire cave system. Aside from being powerful, Magical Beast wasbeled with the word ''Magical'' because they were capable of doing unexpected or surprising things. They were not just animals waiting to be ughtered like those ordinary animalsmonly found in farms or nearby the ces where people live. All the Magical Beast, the moment they were entitled as such, were capable of thinking, scheming, nning, and the likes... Underestimating these Magical beasts would highly likely result in a person''s death. That was the exact reason why some students, despite already being Mages, were still afraid of Magical Beast. However, Magical Beast wasn''t really that scary too, since they can still be killed the moment a person found out about their weakness or knows a lot about their behavior. After all, they were still beast. They were not as intelligent as the people. Hence, their strength was bound to have holes that the hunters can exploit. So, Richton, the moment he realizes that the Magical Beast was incapable of breaching the perimeter of the Mages assault anymore, immediately sent out an order to move forward. A whileter, just like what Richton had expected, after they walked dozens of steps forward, one of the men fighting in front suddenly fell into a deep hole. "Ahhhhh! Help me!" That person screamed out at the top of his lungs as his body was being eaten by tens of Magical beasts waiting under the hole. "Ignore him! Kill all those Magical Beast inside before moving forward!" Richton quickly ordered. That person that fell in the hole has no hope of surviving anymore. The hole was small enough to only fit tens of Magical Beast inside. So, anything that fell would surely be eatenpletely, dead or alive. Soon, the hole where tens of Magical Beast was hiding waspletely eliminated. The soldier that fell inside was nowhere to be found anymore. Even the soldier''s bones werepletely eaten by the Magical Beast. However, everyone from the ck organization didn''t felt fear after seeing such a scene. Everyone saw something simr to this situation, even something much more fearful than this. all of them were trained in the red zone of the wilderness as only the strong ones who were capable of escaping alive in a red zone of any wilderness at Silver Kingdom could be an official member of the ck organization. "Continue!" Richton sent out an order again. The battle then continued... After reaching the middle part of the cave, the melee soldiers of the second batch only have 3 remaining from the 8 men before. Some fell into another hole while the others were prated by the unexpected falling stctites caused by the Magical Beast. There were also some that were killed directly after being surrounded in all directions by tens of Magical Beast. Fortunately, those from the first batch finallypletely recovered themselves, hence they soon joined the battle. The ck organization has unexpectedly sent out a third batch and fourth batch too, though only 20 people were added. But still, it was enough topletely change the tides of the battle. There were only a few soldiers falling into traps at this moment, since they could send out warnings after warnings now, hence being able to avoid falling at another trap. At an inconspicuous side of the cave, Leo was standing still and has long casted a Cloak and Invisible spell topletely cover his presence. There were already over 50 plus people of the ck organization inside the cave. Any mistake made would surely lead him to be discovered. Leo had already seen enough of how the people of the ck organization fight. Even though they were his enemy, he still can''t help but admired how powerful they were. So, if ever he was discovered by them because of his carelessness, then he was 100% sure that death would be the only thing waiting in his path. Soon, the ck organization members finally reached 3/4 of the entire cave. They could finally see in their front another hole leading to the cave of the 1 Star Magical Beast, the guardian entrusted to guard the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones. Everyone was already very serious at this point of the fight. No one can afford to be careless anymore. Also, there were only 30 of the ck organization members remaining, since the Magical Beast suddenly became so daring the moment they were finally pushed to an edge. Even the most docile of an animal will bite back the moment it was pushed to its death, how much more these savage Magical Beast. So, the casualty rate of the ck organization rise by a huge margin. Even to the point that every dozen of steps they took would result in 1 or 2 deaths. Even worse was, their fatigue was already building up. The Mages attacking at the rear were already exhausted because of overusing their Magic. None of them were 1 Star Mage yet, hence they needed to gather Pure Mana from their surrounding, then convert to Element Mana, and finally constructing a Magic circle. Thinking of it might sound easy, but doing it was really energy-consuming. On top of that, they have been doing it for more than or less than 5 hours straight. Who on earth wouldn''t be tired of doing that? The melee soldiers, though they were killing Magical Beast like machines awhile ago and were trained for such kind of battle, were also feeling the fatigue. Even those archers and crossbowmen, the position with the less energy consumption, were feeling the tiredness of the battle too. Although all the members of the ck organization had survived a red zone of a wilderness in Silver Kingdom, that alone doesn''t really mean that they are powerful enough to have an endless amount of energy. Afterall, they were still Humans. Moreover, there were many ways of surviving in the wilderness, no matter how dangerous it was. Such as, hiding while slowly moving, looking for the best position to escape, help from others, and the likes... In short, even if a person was thrown into a red zone of any wilderness, one of the deadliest areas in a wilderness, surviving it wouldn''t necessarily be that impossible. As long as they know how to be careful, then they will have chances to survive. Just like when Leo lost his way in the Yellow Forest, though it was only a dark green zone, he could still avoid the majority of the Magical Beast in the area because he was careful and cautious. "Those that still have some energy continue moving! While the others go and rest to recover!" Richton immediately sent out an order. Although by doing so would increase the time they needed toplete the mission, the most important question right now was; how they wouldplete the mission? If they continue fighting while ignoring their tiredness, the moment they arrived inside the cave of the 1 Star Magical Beast, all of them would surely be ughtered. If using the time to rest will lead to the sess of the mission, then obviously, Richton would choose to do so. Watching them divide their force, Leo, hiding at the side, suddenly showed a mischievous smile on his face as he finally decided to start what he had been nning to do from the very beginning. Chapter 100 - The Mischievous Lion Finally Strikes Chapter 100 The Mischievous Lion finally strikes Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s note: I''m currently experiencing a Author''s Block right now, so I can only update 1 chapter a day in order for the released chapters not to catch up on the novel''s stock chapters, which is currently at chapter 144 right now. I will do my best to pull myself back together as soon as possible. So until then, I hope for your patience and understanding, and thank you very much, heheheh! HAPPY READING!) Leo took one step after another one step as he slowly and silently approaches a lone member that was currently applying for medicine at its wounds and. This person didn''t camp out within the crowd and had instead chosen to recover alone. Although, that was really suspicious, but Leo didn''t care about that since there was practically no one paying any attention in his target''s area after looking around. So he continued his approach. The chance was obviously presented with open arms in front of him. What else should he do? Obviously, it was the time for the lion to strike the hyena who had been hunting around the zebras! "This mission is really tiring!" Leo suddenly said as soon as he arrived in front. Fortunately, the cave was somewhat dark in a few spots, and that includes the current location he was standing on as it has easily covered his clothes and face in the darkness. "Indeed! I''m really exhausted. All I wanted to do now is to return home and rest all day!" The person replied after taking a short nce at Leo before continuing to apply for medicine on his wounds. Just like what he had expected, his target didn''t notice the one single w which was his clothes. His current location has shrouded his clothes in darkness. And it wasn''t really surprising for a person to stand in the darkness and begin a conversation at this moment since the cave was somewhat dark and the only source of light was only being provided by the little tiny bits of Light Stones embedded around the cave, hence causing any member from the ck organization to only be vaguely seen by the others. Moreover, almost all of the ck organization''s members were covering their faces too, so it''s pretty normal for them not to recognize who was with them. Unless, of course, if they had long been together in a group, right? So, his target just casually replied and didn''t pay any further attention to him and had instead continued focusing on applying for medicine on his wounds. "We have the same thoughts!" Leo said while slowly taking a few steps to close down the distance between him and his target inconspicuously. When the distance between Leo and that person was only less than 2 meters, he had finally noticed that the former wasn''t a part of their group at all since the clothes Leo was wearing weren''t the same as theirs. He wanted to quickly retaliate or even make any slight noise to warn everyone about an intruder. But, unfortunately, his mouth was suddenly covered by a handmade out of rock and both of his hands were bounded by a rock that appeared out of nowhere. Unexpectedly, it was the Earth Elemental that Leo had sent out secretly. Before Leo spoke to his target, he had already secretly sent out the Earth Elemental, in a toy soldier form, to ambush the rear. Although it was just one person. Hence doing so much effort might sound useless and unnecessary, but he knew for the fact that only by doing so could the Mischievous Lion that has long been stalking the pack of Cunning Hyenas seed in its strike. "Though this is not your home, I''m still granting half of your wish!" Leo said as he took out a hidden dagger from a hidden pocket on his clothes. Quickly, Leo stabbed his target''s neck deeply, causing thetter to lose his breath extremely fast. Right after, he quickly took out the clothes of that person before silently throwing the body to an inconspicuous area and swiftly changing clothes afterwards. Soon, Leo now wore ck clothes with a silver token that had a ck hammer symbol on the left side of his chest. Even if hees close to any soldier from the ck organization right now, they would still not be able to tell that he was actually not part of their ck organization. Soon after, Leo slowly approached another target. This time, his new target was somewhat nearby the group of recovering ck organization members. Although it was nearby with the others, it was still enough for him to eliminate his target without anyone noticing. The Earth Elemental was already waiting at that person''s rear too. So eliminating his target has now be easy. Leo didn''t talk anymore like before to his target, since any sound made by him would surely attract the attention of the others nearby. Leo just casually sat at the right side of his target without causing any suspicious action as the Earth Elemental suddenly covered his target''s mouth with its hand, bounded its body to prevent any movements, and swiftly, he stabs thetter''s heart with the dagger on his hand. That person died quickly without making any movements or sound at all. Afterwards, Leo suddenly pushed that person''s upper body in front to make it looked like that the former was just resting before he quickly moved again inconspicuously to another nearby target. This time, the group was made up of three people, gathered together while talking about their dissatisfaction with the battle. From the 80 ck organization members that the ck organization had sent out to be lead by Richton, only 30 remain right now. The casualty rate was as high as 50% despite the mission is easy. This obviously showed just how incapable Richton was in leading, which would naturally cause dissatisfaction to the group. At this moment, before taking his step closer to the 3 soldiers, Leo had silently and carefully summoned two new Earth Elemental, which was obviously summoned in a toy soldier form in order to avoid attracting anyone''s attention. Afterwards, he ordered the 2 new Earth Elementals to go and wait at his two other target''s rear. After absorbing the power of the 6rge Mana stones from before, he could already summon 2 Earth Elementals, which was also equivalent to 4 Wind Elementals. And right now, after absorbing the 9rge Mana stonesst night, he could finally summon another Earth Elemental. In fact, he might even be able to summon 4 Earth Elemental. He hadn''t tested it yet though, since his current situation doesn''t allow him to do so. And yesterday too, he was really busy and all of his focus was on learning Support Magic spells. So he didn''t have enough time to try testing his capability after consuming the 9rge Mana stones. He was only able to check his capability to finally summoned a Fire Elemental at that time before he went downstairs to eat his dinner. Nevertheless, he could somewhat feel that there was still enough space in his consciousness right now to form another Earth Elemental. Leo was a careful type of person, but unfortunately, he hadn''t fully adjusted to his new status as being a Mage yet. So, his behavior was somewhat the same as when he was still an ordinary person. Meanwhile, taking slow steps forward, Leo finally arrived in front of his 3 targets. The 3 people were already long been bounded by the 3 Earth Elemental. So, they were incapable of making any movements or sound anymore at this point. Leo just stood in front of them while their eyes were staring in shock towards him. Fear was also evident in their eyes; the fear of death. Bounding them up to prevent any movements and to make any sort of sounds only meant one thing; Leo, the person standing in front of them, is going to kill them. "I know that all of you are tired. I''m just granting you your deepest and greatest wish!" Leo said before quickly taking the life of the 3 people. Like thest time, Leo only pushed the upper part of body of the 3 people forward, hence making it looked like that they were only just taking a rest. In this manner, Leo quickly took all the life of the resting people, specifically 10 people. In front was Richton, still sending orders after orders to the battlefield. He wasn''t aware that all the soldiers that he had ordered to take a rest before are already taking their rest, forever... After taking down all the resting soldiers, Leo quickly joined the battle. Fortunately, he sessfully blended into the group of Mages. However, Leo soon found out that the leader of the ck organization in this mission, which was unbeknownst to him was actually Richton, was within this group. So, he can''t kill anyone that easily like before anymore. After all, it was pretty obvious already that the leader was really serious at this moment. Hence, any suspicious movement or even a slight disturbance beside him would surely attract all of his attention. Since that was the case, Leo could only take a step back as he quietly blended himself in the darkness once again.. He quickly casted Cloak and Invisibility spell to himself before he stayed put in one ce, waiting for the situation to turn into what he had already expected it would turn out to be. Chapter 101 - A Hyena Lift A Rock Only To Drop It Onto Its Own Two Feet Chapter 101 A Hyena lift a rock only to drop it onto its own two feet Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo was standing still on an inconspicuous side while watching how the situation would unfold. Obviously, sooner orter the remaining alive ck organization men would notice that the others who were given time to rest were unknowingly killed. As soon as they found out about that, their leader, Richton, would surely either issue a ''retreat'' or ''be cautious and continue their mission'' order. Unfortunately, neither of the two choices could escape Leo''s grasp. To be honest, the moment he had sessfully killed all of the resting men at the rear, what would happen next was that the remaining alive ck organization men have now fallen into the depths of his trap. No matter what they do, none of them would be able to escape the cave alive anymore... If Richton issued a retreat order, his men would obviously fall into a panic state while retreating. An unknown person was currently hiding in the dark, bidding their own time, and at any moment would attack anyone of them. Obviously, that would cause panic to anyone as long as their breathing and alive. No one would be willing to be the next person to die, after all. That panic state was what Leo aimed for in the first choice. The retreat order would allow him to be able to freely strike them one after another without worrying about any counterattack, since all of them would be focusing on escaping the ce as soon as possible. Also, when the ck organization men fell in panic, it would then allow him to use his Earth Elementals freely and openly. Even if they could indeed arrive at the exit, death would still await them since an Earth Elemental could just block the exit using its in-born Earth Maniption ability. Being an Earth Elemental, they of course were given the natural ability to manipte the surroundingnd, specifically 5-10 meters in diameter, as it depends on Leo''s capability at this moment. The problem of secrecy was not a problem in such a situation too, since all of them would surely die anyway. Hence, no one could spread Leo''s secret outside of the cave anymore. If ever Richton issued the second choice, which is to be cautious and continue the mission order, that would obviously cause the dissatisfaction and unwillingness of his men. Who in their right mind would even bother continuing the mission if an unknown and hidden person could take their life at any moment? And even if they would follow the order, it would be mentally taxing since they weren''t only paying attention to the battlefield anymore, but also to their own safety. That mentally taxing moment was what Leo aimed for in such a choice. The moment the ck organization soldiers became really tired physically and mentally, that would obviously allow him to do the same thing as the first choice; he would be able to freely and openly kill them one after another without any worry. All of them don''t have any energy to fight, hence, he could do anything to them at that time. That was what Leo''s goal from the very beginning; to eliminate them all. Now that all of them were within his grasp. Trying to escape was now deemed to be impossible! "Forward or backward, what would be your choice, o'' dear leader?" Leo whispered silently to himself while standing still in the dark. To be honest, one of the reasons why Leo decided on this n was actually after hearing the voices of dissatisfaction from the soldiers he had killed awhile ago. If he didn''t know that they were actually feeling dissatisfied about their leader, then his n would have been different at this moment. The current situation could somewhat be called as, ''The leader of the Hyena tried lifting a rock, thinking he could easily kill the Zebra. But unfortunately, the rock fell onto his own feet. Simply put, without the incapable Leader, then Leo would obviously not be able toplete such a n. "Continue with the fight!" After a while, Richton finally decided to look back to ask for reinforcement from his resting men. However, he immediately became infuriated seeing that the others had actually thought of sleeping while the others were busy fighting the Magical Beast in front of them at the risk of their very own lives. "F*ck! Come here and help us!" Richton yelled out loud. However, not a single one of his resting men made any move at all. "You... You bunch of crap actually dared to ignore me!" Richton yelled out loudly again. But this time he had sent out a Fireball spell along with his shout, of course indirectly away from his sleeping men, just enough distance to wake them up with the sound. *Booom! The Fireball spellnded and immediately caused an explosion. The wind produced by the explosion was strong enough to hit the body of one of the resting men, which should be enough to wake that person up. Contrary to Richton''s expectations, though, the unfortunate dead body flew a few distances away immediately after receiving the wind pressure of the Fireball spell. "That''s what you get for infuriating me!" Richton eximed, seemingly sounding proud instead of guilty after seeing the resting soldier flying away due to his Fireball spell. Though he didn''t expect such a thing to a situation, he was still feeling proud of how strong his Fireball spell was. The wind pressure produced alone by his mere Fireball spell had, after all, caused a person to fly a few distances away. However, Richton quickly realized that the person that flew away didn''t move anymore afternding on the ground. He immediately felt something was wrong as he fell into a panic before quickly rushing towards that person. Arriving in front, Richton immediately put his hand nearby the nose to check if this person was still breathing. "Dead... Did I just kill one of my men?" Richton said in a bit of panicking voice. Fortunately, no one was paying attention to his side, since he had ordered everyone to focus towards the battlefield in front before calling out for reinforcement. Although Richton had indeed thought that he had killed one of his men, he wasn''t stupid enough to actually believed it. He only threw a Fireball spell, and on top of that, only the wind pressure produced by the explosion of the Fireball spell hit this person''s body. Even though it had also caused this person to fly away from a few distances, that was still not enough to really caused this person''s death. With that thought, Richton quickly began looking around the body as he soon after shockingly discovered a wound in the left chest, specifically the location of the heart. The wound was deep and was also obviously caused by a dagger. He was 100% sure that the aim of the dagger was the heart, and obviously, the purpose of doing that was so that this person would die immediately, hence not causing any sound to warn the others around. Richton immediately realized the direness of their current situation as he quickly turned his head to look at the others. Their posture might show that they were currently just taking a rest, but he was aware deep inside that everyone was already dead at this moment. "Everyone! Fall back to my position this instant!" Richton immediately yelled out to the others currently fighting in front. If his guess was correct, then only by gathering together would he be able to stop the assassin from killing more of his remaining men. Although, the order of Richton was so out of a sudden and the others who were currently fighting didn''t know what the purpose was all about at all, they still didn''t hesitate to follow his orders. After all, he was in charge of this operation. Simply put, Richton was the leader, and they, as his men in this operation, should follow him no matter what. Quickly arriving around Richton''s location, someone can''t help but ask, "What''s wrong, Boss?" "There is an unknown intruder!" Richton decided not to hide anything anymore, since they will find out that the others were already dead, anyway. After hearing Richton''s words, it immediately caused the remaining 19 men to be shocked. "Boss, you mean..." Everyone immediately realized what Richton really wanted to say. "Everyone aside from us is dead!" Richton said to further confirm what everyone had realized in their minds. "But, Boss, we didn''t notice anyone around aside from us!" One of the men quickly rebutted. From the moment they came inside the cave until this present time, they have never found anyone tailing behind them at all. They had already stayed in this cave for roughly around less than or over 5 hours, but throughout the duration of that entire time, no one aside from them was spotted being present inside the cave. "Stupid! Would they be called assassins if we could easily find them?!" Richton eximed in anger. Assassins were called that way because of the reason that no one could know their whereabouts unless the target had known beforehand or only after the assassin had attacked. "Yeah..." The other quickly realized. Richton was indeed correct. After all, the exnation of the word assassin simply describes a person attacking someone surprisingly or unexpectedly. With that definition alone, it is already meant to say that the assassin was hiding in the dark somewhere around them while waiting for any moment tounch a surprise or an unexpected attack to any one of them. "We only have two choices now, either to keep ongoing forward or to fall back for a retreat." Richton immediately followed up. Just like what Leo had expected, it was only these two choices that the leader would present to his other members. Either to keep moving forward or to fall back for a retreat. But no matter what choice it was, it would still be the same story as his grasp doesn''t have many ways of escaping. "Now then, what would the other choice...." Leo thought deep inside his mind while the dagger in his hand was already being gripped tightly, ready to strike any moment from now. Chapter 102 - Slaughtering The Hyenas Chapter 102 ughtering the Hyenas Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Looking at the ck organization''s men gathered in one ce, Leo can''t help but to reveal a mischievous smile on his face as he slowly walks to close the distance between them. Meanwhile, the gathered ck organization''s men were looking around at each other, waiting for what the others would respond to their leader''s question. After a few seconds, one of them finally stood up for the sake of the others with a shook of his head as he said, "Let''s retreat... Going any further would just be stupid. We canplete the mission again anyway, but our lives can never be brought back once we die!" Richton just let out a smile on his face after hearing what one of his men had said. He didn''t dare to make any further decision at this moment on since he knew for himself that the others with him were already very dissatisfied with his leadership. Even he was also feeling dissatisfied with his skill as a leader. Also, making any further decision for everyone''s sake any longer would surely cause him to take all the meter on. Although he knew that he would still take the me after this, at least, his men wouldn''t be too dissatisfied with him anymore. Hence, there would still be hope for him to rebuild and redeemed his image the next time around. That was the only thing that Richton cares about at this moment. After escaping this ce, he would try again and improve himself to prove to everyone that he was an outstanding leader. After all, the higher the position he would have in the ck organization, the more power he could control in the organization. And the contrary to that, the moment he loses his position, the only oue for him was to be a tool for the ck organization. Richton knew just how cruel the ck organization was to its own members. The higher-ups wouldn''t even care about sacrificing hundreds or even thousands of its members just for the sake of a single goal. That was how cruel the ck organization was! And if ever he fell into a lower rank, his Fate would also be the same as those sacrificial pawns. However, although the ck organization was cruel to its members, they were also very generous to them. Every member with high ranks couldmand dozens or hundreds of other lower-ranking members, and could even receive plenty of resources for themselves. Money was also not a problem to their members anymore as all of their members could receive a lot depending on how much they had contributed to the organization. Those were the exact reason why Richton had joined the ck organization, despite knowing that their end goal was the destruction of the Human race. After all, he was a Mage, and getting stronger was his number one goal. Who cares if what he is currently doing would make the entire Human race crumble and fall. As long as he was still alive and had sessfully be strong, then he would just simply rebuild the Human raceter on. Moreover, at that time, he would also be worshiped as the God of every Humans as he was the one that had saved them from the brink of extinction. After that, everything that belongs to the Humans would also belong to him. As long as he wanted something, especially Elizabeth, the Humans would willingly give it to him. And all of the Humans would definitely forget that he was actually one of the causes of the Humans'' near extinction. "You would also be taking the me with me after this..." Richton thought to himself. That person who had decided to speak up for everyone''s sake would surely take the me along with him after this, which would also decrease his punishment. Although he was the leader, he could just simply say that he was helpless since everyone was already scared enough and wanted to leave as soon as possible due to the danger of dying. Hence, despite being the leader assigned to this mission, he could only follow the decision of the majority as he can''tplete the mission alone. Of course, he would report it secretly to avoid his men''s dissatisfaction. "Since your words also represent everyone''s choice, then let''s leave this ce, quick!" Richton eximed before he quickly motioned for everyone to leave the ce. However, the moment everyone started moving towards the direction of the exit of the cave, a figure is hidden within the darkness suddenly went to grab the head of the person that had proposed the idea of retreating and quickly slitting a dagger through that person''s throat. *Slit! That helpless person''s body immediately fell to the ground, dead, followed after by the figure hidden in the darkness slowly revealing himself. At this moment, Leo''s face was covered by the ck clothes he is currently wearing like everyone else from the ck organization. So, he wasn''t afraid of anyone recognizing him. Even though Richton was the one actually leading this group, he would still not be able to find out that the assassin was actually Leo. "Who are you?!" Richton immediately asked after seeing the assassin revealing himself. "Ask your Dark God himself the moment you face him!" Leo quicklyunched himself towards the next nearby target. "Tch, you dare not answer my question!" Richton eximed angrily as he put his hand up in front of him, casting an Ice Chain spell. Sky blue colored Magic circle quickly formed on Richton''s hand, and dozens of chains made out of iceunched themselves directly towards Leo right after. Seeing the ice chains shooting in his direction, Leo quickly dodged to the side. Although the ice chains were fast, he was still a lot faster, hence he was able to sessfully dodge the Magic spell. However, the other Mages, specifically 5, were also given enough time to cast their own Magic spells, aiming straight towards Leo while he was still up in his mid-air motion due to dodging the Ice Chain spell. "Fire Ball!" "Meteor Shot!" "Nature Vines!" "Water whip!" "Earth spikes!" 5 Different Magic spells quickly shoot towards Leo the moment he hadnded on the ground. Although he knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge those 5 iing Magic spells anymore, that still doesn''t mean that he cannot block them. The moment the 5 different Magic spells reach right in front of Leo, an Earth Elemental suddenly erged itself in front of him, sessfully blocking the 5 different iing Magic spells. However, the Earth Elemental was also immediately destroyed after receiving all those Magic spells. Although the Elementals were indeed powerful, that was only the case if they were Nature''s Wrath. The Elementals summoned by Leo weren''tparable to those of Nature''s Wrath yet, as his Elementals stats totally depended on his own power. So, the moment the 5 different Magic spells hit the Earth Elemental, it was then directly sted into pieces, since the power of the Pure Mana that made up the body of the Earth Elemental was not enough to receive such abination of Magic spells. "What the f*ck was that!" One of the Mages immediately eximed out loud. "I don''t know, but it looked like some kind of Human-made out of rock..." Another Mage quickly followed up. "Less talking, keep on fighting! Mages continue casting Magic spells! Melee and Range fighters prepare to surround the assassin! Don''t let that assassin escape after taking the lives of our fellow people. Let''s show that assassin that offending the ck organization was a really stupid thing to do!" Richton immediately ordered. Though the assassin had sessfully blocked all of their attack, which was something he was sure even he himself wouldn''t even be able to handle, that doesn''t necessarily mean that they can waste their time talking with each other. It wasn''t the end after the assassin blocked all of their attacks, right? "It''s my turn now!" Leo smiled behind the crumbling Earth Elemental. He wasn''t a fool to just wait for another wave of attack after watching his Earth Elemental slowly crumbling due to the attack it had received from the 5 Mages of the ck organization. Suddenly, two Earth Elemental erged themselves right inside the circle of the 5 Mages of the ck organization before quickly piercing the two nearby Mages with their hand that was currently in the shape of an icicle. "Argh!" "Argh!" The two Mages immediately spat out a mouthful of blood to the ground after being pierced through by the two Earth Elementals. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! After piercing the two Mages, the two Elementals immediately slid their sharp hands to different sides, hence cutting the body of the two Mages into almost half. Only half of its entire body in the middle remained to connect to the other part of the body. The Mage''s death immediately caused the preparing ck organization''s men to panic. Two of their fellow members were quickly killed in such a gruesome and easy way. No one here wanted to be next. So, to escape as soon and as far as possible from this ce can''t help as it immediately took over everyone''s mind. Even Richton, the leader, can''t help but also think of escaping quickly. "Runaway from the assassin!" Everyone didn''t dare to stay anymore as they quickly started running for their lives. Richton was still calm at this moment, so he was able to quickly cast a Wind Walk spell to himself, causing his speed to be fasterpared to the others, hence easily overtaking everyone and bing the person in the very front of the running ck organization''s men. No one was a fool here. After seeing the assassin easily killing the two Mages, they immediately made their own two feet run away from the ce as they thought in their minds that fighting any longer with the assassin would just be useless since they would surely die no matter how much they fight. Also, they knew for that fact that the majority of the assassin wouldn''t just dare ept any mission that they were incapable ofpleting. Since that assassin had dared to go up against them, and could even easily kill two of their Mages, then obviously that only meant that the assassin was capable of eliminating all of them. If Leo could hear these people''s thoughts, then he would 100% reply with, "What?! The word assassin itself could already scare the hell out of them!" To be honest, when Leo was being attacked by some assassins when he was still young, he didn''t even felt a slight bit of fear as he evenunched himself directly and without any hesitation towards that assassin. Moreover, at that time, the assassin was also his Master, the leader of all the assassins in Silver Kingdom. "Seriously?" Leo had even hoped that these people would put up a great fight since they were so brave at that one moment. They were even capable of causing him to lose one of his Earth Elementals, yet they were immediately scared the moment just two of their members died. Well, that was actually understandable. There were already 10 dead ck organizations plus the two Mages that were killed easily just now, and everyone at this moment was currently thinking of not being the next one to die. So quickly falling into a panic was an expected oue already. Moreover, they were already very exhausted. They just went through a physically and mentally taxing battle for less than or over 5 hours straight. Obviously, that reason alone could already automatically sent them into a disadvantageous position from the very beginning of Leo''s appearance. So, everyone had the same line of thought that fighting would just cause them their deaths, and escaping was the only way that they can stay alive. Seeing the ck organization soldier escaping, Leo also quickly followed behind them after casting the Speed Increase spell to himself. He had tried this before in the library of the vi, but he hadn''t yet tried it on a battlefield. Since he was given an opportunity this time, he might as well try it until the very end of this battle, right? Soon, Leo finally reached behind a very exhausted person. This person was currently wearing heavy armor, causing his body to be really heavy, and hence his running had be really slow and very energy consuming, too. "1!" Leo started counting after quickly taking the life out of that person in front of him. He then runs towards another person wearing heavy armor. *Whoosh! "2!" *Whoosh! "3!" *Whoosh! "4!" ..... *Whoosh! "8!" Finally, Leo was done killing all the melee fighters. The next target was the range fighter and the Mages. Of course, first would be the range fighters since they were just a bit farther away from the melee fighters. Also, the Mages naturally also casted Support Magic spells to themselves after watching Richton cast one to himself, so Leo needed to eliminate the range fighter first before being able to reach those Mages. The range fighters were always at the very back during the entire duration of the battle and were also the position that consumed the least amount of energy. Hence, they were still able to run away fast despite being tired. Unfortunately, though, a Speed Increase spell wasn''t something that a mere ordinary running can hope topare with. "You guys are next!" Leo smiled before quickly dashing towards them. Chapter 103 - Unfortunately A Hyena Was Able To Escape Chapter 103 Unfortunately a Hyena was able to escape Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The range fighters and the Mages of ck organization immediately started decreasing the weights hanging on their body, thinking that they will be able to run faster after doing that. Their body weight had indeed decreased after throwing some useless things to the ground, but even so, that was still not enough to escape from Leo. The Earth Elementals were also doing their best to manipte thend around all of them, hence further causing them to slow down. "What the heck are those things?!" One Mage with a weak-looking body suddenly asked while running. "No one knows..." The nearby Mage with a scarred face said before suddenly pausing in his words, seemingly thinking of an idea, "But, everyone knows that escaping is the only way to live!" he suddenly added. Without any hesitation, he pushed the weak-looking Mage to the ground. "What the fuck is wrong with you!" The weak-looking Mage immediately eximed after being sabotaged by hisrade. "As if you don''t know why I did that to you!" The scarface Mage quickly replied as he turned his head around and continued running, ignoring the weak-looking Mage that he had pushed to the ground. What just happened was the same as the saying, "When two people were currently being chased by a lion, the way to escape wasn''t to run faster than the Leo, but how to make the other person with him fall down." After that person fell down, the lion would surely busy itself eating that person''s body. Hence, giving that wicked person enough time to escape. Unfortunately, though, the one that the scarface Mage pushed wasn''t any ordinary person, but also a Mage like him. "Vines, hold him down!" The weak-looking Mage suddenly casted a Magic spell. Dark-green color spiky Vines appeared, quickly traveling straight towards the feet of the scarface Mage, making thetter unable to take any farther steps soon after. "What the f*ck!" The scarface Mage eximed after being bounded by the Vines. "As if you don''t know why I did that to you!" The weak-looking Mage repeated the words of the scarface Mage after overtaking thetter. "Do you think I would just let myself die this easily!" The scarface Mage said as he quickly casted his own Magic spell, "Earth Wall!" *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! A wall made out of rock started randomly appearing around the area of the scarface Mage, specifically 5 meters in diameter, causing everyone''s movement to slow down or to worst topletely halt in order to avoid the suddenly appearing earth walls. "Ayst, stupid Mages!" "This is power is unfair!" "What are you doing, you''re trying to kill us all!" Voices full of desperation and despair immediately sounded loudly around the ce after the scarface Mage casted the Earth Wall spell. "Oh, you both started it, then don''t me me for joining in!" Richton suddenly said while running. "Ice Ground!" *Whooooooooosh!! The ground around Richton, specifically 10 meters in diameter, suddenly turned to ice as all of his men''s steps turned slippery and further causing the decrease of his men''s movement speed. "Your ice is still weakerpared to myva and my brothers'' fire!" A youth with an eye-patch in his right eye suddenly said. "Indeed!" Another youth with an almost simr face as the former, but with an eye-patch to his left eye, quickly followed up. Soon after, on the two brother''s hands, a red and a somewhat darker red Magic circle slowly formed. "methrower!" "Lava Floor!" Immediately, a straight line made out of me shoot out randomly but indirectly towards the ck organization''s men, andva started appearing around some part of the ground too. The Ice Ground spell that Richton had casted quickly started melting due to how hot the methrower spell and Lava Floor spell were. Theva on the floor suddenly started rising higher, causing everyone to jump up around higher grounds. Though only a small space, specifically the area around 10 meters diameter from the Mage with a right eye-patch. "What the heck are you all doing!" A Mage with a blue-colored pupil suddenly said as a blue-colored magic circle slowly formed on his hand, "Flood!!" A Flood of water quickly extinguished theva on the ground, causing it to turn into some kind of soft but muddy soil, though still a little bit hot. "We will only die a lot faster if we try to kill each other!" The Mage with a blue-colored pupil said soon after, "Trying to slow each other down would only allow the assassin to easily kill us all!" The Mage with a blue-colored pupil''s words immediately halted all the ck organization''s men around, even Richton. Suddenly though, his face turned wicked before a sudden blue Magic circle quickly formed on his feet. "Water Wall!" The Mage with blue-colored pupils suddenly casted as a water wall quickly formed a straight line, specifically a 10 meter high and long water wall, that had sessfully blocked the path of the ck organization''s men, "But, so long s*cker!" Well, what could be expected from someone in the ck organization? Each one of them was all cunning and heartless Human beings. A trap is hidden behind a concerned eye. That was what the Mage with blue-colored pupils did. "Tch, I actually fell for that!" Richton said before quickly turning a portion of the water wall into ice and forming a tunnel in the middle with his Magic spell before he quickly runs through it, and destroying it quickly afterwards so that the other wouldn''t be able to follow in his path. "F*ck you!" "Screw you!" "I hate you!" "Go and die, you despicable bastard!" Voices of displeasure immediately sounded at the other part of the water wall soon after. Well, who wouldn''t be displeased? They had, after all, suddenly thought that someone was trying to give them hope amidst the darkness when the Mage with a blue-colored pupil stopped all the Mages from creating more trouble. Unfortunately, it was nothing but a scheme. "Where is the assassin...?" Someone suddenly asked. While they were fighting amongst themselves, the assassin had suddenly disappeared and had yet made any attack. This immediately made the others currently blocked by the water wall to feel curious, since that time was the best way to strike, yet the assassin didn''t. Unbeknownst to them, at this moment, Leo was actually chasing after Richton and the Mage with blue-colored pupils. He wasn''t a fool to kill those people who were blocked by the Water Wall spell first, since that was obviously done purposely in order to dy him. He wouldn''t just fall into such an obvious trap, and hence letting go of the leader and the Mage with blue-colored pupils. Letting Richton and the Mage with blue-colored pupils escape was the most foolish thing to do. They were obviously both cunning and heartless beings, they would definitely do everything to get what they wanted if left alive. So, if he indeed let them escaped, then he might pay an enormous priceter on. "F*ck! Why are you even chasing after us..? I left a te full of a delicious meal for you!" The Mage with blue-colored pupils immediately eximed in horror. After doing everything to trap the others so that the assassin will focus on them while he escapes away, the assassin was actually still relentless in chasing after him. It was even to the point that the assassin had just abandoned the majority and had instead chased after the minority. "Ice Wall!" Richton immediately casted after the Mage with blue-colored pupils said those words, secretly blocking the path of thetter. The next moment, the Mage with blue-colored pupils hit the wall made of ice that suddenly appeared in front of him before quickly yelling out towards Richton, "What the heck is wrong with you! The two of us should be helping each other against that assassin!" Richton just let out a mockingugh before he replied, "As if I would fall into another one of your schemes!" "Tch, I curse you that you will not be able to escape from this cave alive just like those who had died!" The Mage with blue-colored pupils desperately cursed out loudly. Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well curse Richton, hoping that it may cause thetter misforter on. Quickly, Leo arrived behind the Mage with blue-colored pupils as he swiftly slid his dagger towards thetter''s throat. The Mage with blue-colored pupils wasn''t even able to turn around his head as Leo''s movement was just too quick. To be honest, Leo was already very proficient at doing such action. After all, he was trained by the leader of all assassins in Silver Kingdom. Ever since young, he had been killing people in such a quick movement. His Master had taught him this way so that he would be able to quickly and silently take away his target''s life, and could also dodge orunch himself to another target. "Tch, he wasn''t even able tost a few seconds against the assassin!" Richton said in disdain. He really hoped that the Mage with blue-colored pupils could give him a minute or two. Unfortunately, though, he had overestimated thetter and had underestimated the assassin, too. "Less talking, focus on your running! You will soon follow after the others!" Leo suddenly said to Richton while chasing behind him. "Hmph! Underestimating me is the most foolish thing for you to do!" Richton said as he suddenly stopped on his track and turned to look at Leo, "Try and kill me if you can!" Leo just ignored Richton''s provocation as he kept on running closer to thetter. "Ice Spikes!" Richton casted as dozens of spikes came shooting towards Leo right after. Leo was easily able to dodge the Ice Spikes. However, to his shock, Richton had suddenly moved his arms, which unexpectedly caused the Ice Spikes to follow after. Unbeknownst to Leo, the Ice Spikes spell this time wasn''t the same as the usual Ice Spikes spell that would immediately end after shooting dozens of ice spikes. The Ice Spikes spell that Richton had casted could be moved to and from as long as the Ice Mana that was used to form the Magic spell wasn''t yet exhausted. Jumping, rolling, and crouching from left to right or vice versa, only was Leo able to sessfully dodge the ice spikes until the Ice Element Mana was finally exhausted. He received some light injuries though, after some ice spikes lightly passed by some parts of his body. "Go and return his attack!" Leo immediately ordered the two Earth Elementals nearby to attack Richton. Quickly, the two Earth Elementals put their hands in the ground as if doing something seemingly the same as what Richton had casted awhile ago. Soon after, numerous tall stgmites started appearing from the ground, trying to pierce Richton''s body from two different directions. Richton didn''t panic at all as he swiftly dodged sideways before quickly casting another Magic spell aiming in front of Leo, "Ice Wall!" Wall made out of ice quickly formed in front of Leo, sessfully blocking his view towards Richton. After dodging and casting an Ice Wall spell, Richton soon after started running away from the ce. Fighting Leo wasn''t the same as a 1vs1 fight that he had expected. It was more like 1vs3 since Leo had some unknown entity as assistance. After the ice wall appeared in front, Leo didn''t just stand still. He quickly moved to the side to have a clear view of Richton. It was then at that moment that he could only helplessly see that Richton was already far away from him. Although Leo wanted to follow after, he realized that it was already toote. Richton was able to distance quite far from him already, so even if he wanted to chase after, it would still be useless since thetter would still be able to arrive at the tunnel first and would surely blow it off or something to block him off. No worries though as he wasn''t afraid to be trapped since he had his Earth Elementals with him to simply excavate the destroyed tunnel. Moreover, if Richton really became desperate, Leo would surely pay some kind of price. Afterall, the former wasn''t just some ordinary Mage like the others he had killed before. Richton was the leader, and as the leader, he obviously has a hidden card or two. Leo knew that all the assigned leaders of a mission from ck organization wouldn''t just be some useless and incapable person. Although Richton had indeed shown him a very bad leadership skill, that still doesn''t mean that he would just be able to easily take away his life, right? "Unfortunately, a Hyena was able to escape...." Leo shook his head before he slowly turned around to clean up the others that were blocked by the Mage with blue-colored pupils. Chapter 104 - Fighting Against 4 Mages Chapter 104 Fighting against 4 Mages Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s Note: Sorry for the inconvenience I made. This chapter is not yet volume 2 it is still far off the future but we will fix it once we''ve reached volume 2 ording to our content editor.) Unfortunately, Richton was able to escape. There was nothing Leo can do anyway, since the distance between the two of them was quite far already. "He sucks not only at leading but also a coward!" Leo can''t help but berated the running Richton. Quickly, Leo began running back towards where the other ck organizations were. The Mage with blue-colored pupils had gifted him a te of a delicious meal, so he will dly eat all of it. Soon, Leo finally meets the 4 other Mages; the weak-looking Mage, the scarface Mage, and the twin brother Mages. The 4 Mages of the ck organization were immediately in shock as soon as they saw the assassin running towards them from the path of escape. They finally understood why no one was killed during the entire duration of the Water Wall spell. It wasn''t because the assassin wasn''t able to find any opportunity to kill one of them, but because the assassin had actually chased after their leader and the Mage with blue-colored pupils. "Since this can''t be avoided, then let''s just attack the assassin with all that we got!" The scarface Mage said as he suddenly stopped from running and put his hand up in front to prepare to cast a Magic spell. "Let''s just fight with each other after this!" The weak-looking Mage immediately followed up. "Okay!" The twin brother Mages said in unison. "Earth Spikes!" "Leaf Cutter!" "Magma Fist!" "Fireball!" 4 different Magic spells began shooting straight towards Leo''s location. Without any problem, Leo was able to dodge from all the iing Magic spells. Quickly, he sent out the 2 Earth Elementals towards the 4 Mages and at the same time took out the cier Bow that had been silently hanging on his back all this time. After receiving the cier Bow from Madam Silva, Leo immediately found out that it was actually a fold-able type of bow. He could fold it into a stick form if he didn''t use it and could also be folded back into its bow form the moment he wanted to use the bow. This was purposely done this way by the cier Bow''s craftsman in order to allow the user to better maneuver whenever and whatever type of situation. Obviously, carrying the whole bow around would be troublesome since it might potentially cause some disturbance to the user''s movement and action. Leo totally agreed with the craftsman''s reason for making the cier Bow a foldable type of bow. If during this entire time, he had this cier Bow hanging on his back, then his momentum would have surely been disrupted. After taking out his cier Bow, Leo can''t help but suddenly thought, "Oh, the feeling of using this cier Bow in a fight is really unlike those normal kinds of bow I''ve used before." "Earth Wall!" The scarface Mage quickly casted as soon as he saw the assassin taking out a bow. A bow was one of the weaknesses of the Mages since a bow could shoot away from the range of their attack and was also hard to block by hitting the arrow with a Magic spell due to how fast the arrow travels. The Earth Wall spell this time that the scarface Mage had casted wasn''t that tallpared to when he used it to disrupt hisrades before. This Earth Wall was only going to act as everyone''s cover, hence when casting, he naturally took into consideration the visibility between them and the assassin aside from using it to block the arrows. "Magma!" The Mage with a right eye patch immediately followed up as soon as the Earth Wall spell formed in front of them to cover up from the assassin''s arrows. The Magma was put in front of the earth wall in order for it to further protect them. "Tornado!" The weak-looking Mage also followed up, making a small tornado appear on both sides of the 4 earth walls, also to add more defense. "Now, focus on attacking those unknown entities, don''t mind the assassin''s bow, he will not be able to reach any of his arrows at us as long as we stay in cover!" The Mage with a left eye patch quickly reminded. At this moment, in front of Leo, 4 earth walls suddenly appeared with magma covering in front of the earth wall and a small tornado at both sides. He really wants to use his cier Bow, but since the 4 Mages had casted Magic spells to counter his weapon, then he could only unwillingly abandon the idea. "Tch, killjoy! Since all of you are going to die anyway, why not let me have some fun with my cier Bow!" Leo muttered in annoyance. Putting the cier Bow back on his back, Leo quicklyunched himself towards the 4 Mages before they can cast any of their Magic spells. "Sh*t!" The 4 Mages suddenly said in unison after they took a glimpse at the assassin who was now running straight towards them. The defense they had made might be able to block the arrows of the assassin, but not the dagger of thetter. Also, because of the defense they had added, maneuvering had be hard for them... *BOOOM! *BOOOM! The 2 Earth Elementals finally arrived in front of the 4 Mages defense. The 2 unlucky Mages, specifically the Mage with a right eye patch and the weak-looking Mage, had their walls immediately destroyed after the 2 Earth Elementals swung their powerful fist straight towards the earth wall. Soon after, the weak-looking Mage had his stomach pierced by the Earth Elemental sharp hand, causing the former to die soon after, while the Mage with a right eye patch was fortunate enough to dodge the quick follow-up attack. "Magma Fist!" The Mage with a right eye patch immediately casted after dodging the unknown entity''s attack. A ball made out entirely of magma shoots straight towards the unknown entity. *BOOOM! As soon as the Magma Fist spell hit the unknown entity''s body, it immediately got sted into pieces that easily. Unexpectedly, the unknown entity wasn''t as tough as what the Mage with a right eye patch had expected. The reason why the Earth Elemental was easily sted into pieces was really simple; the Earth Element Mana that the Earth Elemental was made out of was still weak because Leo''s Magic Power was unfortunately weak, too. This then affected the defense of the Earth Elemental from a few Assault Magic spells. Unfortunately, that few Assault Magic spells include the Magma Fist spell that the Mage with a right eye patch casted. Truth be told, the Earth Elemental was only able to strike terror to everyone from the very beginning simply because until this very moment no one was able to identify what the unknown entity was and it was also able to kill one of theirrades as easily as cutting cabbages. Moreover, no one bothered to attack the Earth Elementals since everyone was focused on running for their lives, hence no one was able to discover that it was actually this weak. Well, if they could indeed see clearly the unknown entity, then surely it would have struck them as more terrorpared to before. An Earth Elemental was, after all, a really powerful entity. Seeing them up close and attacking them, it would definitely make anyone think that only death was the remaining option waiting for them. Although what they thought about was Nature''s Wrath, no one, aside from Leo and a few others, knew about this. So, Leo could use thisck of information to his advantage. After the Mage with a right eye patch destroyed the unknown entity, he wanted to quickly tell the others that they could actually easily kill it. But an arrow soon made its way straight towards his head before he could make any sound. *Pluck! The Mage with a right eye patch soon fell to the ground, dead. While the Mage with a right eye patch was stuck for a moment after destroying the Earth Elemental, Leo was quick enough to swiftly pull out his cier Bow and shoot an arrow towards the former. The wall blocking the Mage with the right eye patch was already destroyed, so was able to finally use his cier Bow. Leo was actually long aware of how weak his Earth Elemental was from the very beginning. He knew that the Earth Elemental wouldn''t be able tost from a few Assault Magic spells from any Mages. Unfortunately, he still doesn''t know how to strengthen his Earth Elementals yet. This was the exact reason why he had only ordered the 2 Earth Elementals to attack from time to time in order to keep its mystery a secret, which had then continuously struck terror to the ck organization''s men. Something unknown would always cause fear, terror, and horror to anyone as long as it remained unknown. That was the exact reasoning behind Leo''s strategy. Those 3 emotions secretly attacked all the minds of ck organization''s men, hence further adding more reason to why they should panic. However, since the Mage with a right eye patch had discovered the secret of the unknown and had then wanted to warn the others, Leo would naturally do everything to stop that. Unfortunately, though, no one was stupid here. The scarface Mage and the Mage with the left eye patch immediately noticed how easily the Mage with the right eye patch killed the unknown entity. Without any hesitation, the 2 Mages quickly casted their own Assault Magic spell to destroy the remaining unknown entity, specifically the one that killed the weak-looking Mage, hence causing the Earth Elemental to be destroyed soon after. "What could you do now? You''re only reliance was already destroyed!" The scarface Mage immediately provoked the assassin. Leo justugh it off after hearing the provocation as he replied, "I will just summon another one!" Suddenly, an Earth Elemental formed in front of the scarface Mage, immediately piercing thetter with its sharp hands. The scarface Mage could only stare dumbfounded towards the entity that suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of him, "Ear... Eleme..." He, unfortunately, took hisst breath after vaguely saying the name of the unknown entity. The remaining alive Mage with a left eye patch could only kneel down on the ground, finally epting his fate of death. After watching his 3 otherpanions dying that easily, he realized that no matter what he does, only death awaits his path. "Who on earth are you?" The Mage with a left eye patch asked while watching the assassin slowly walking towards him in terror. His wall of defense was already destroyed at this moment after the unknown entity, which he already shockingly discovered was actually an Earth Elemental, attacked it soon after killing the scarface Mage. "Remember this, the ck organization was never considered as an opponent to the Mischievous Lion organization from the very beginning!" Leo said to the Mage with a left eye patch before finally ordering his Earth Elemental to behead thetter. *Pluck! The head of the Mage with a left eye patch soon rolls down to the ground with eyes still opened wide, as if showing its disbelief and unwillingness to die. "You should have picked the right side from the very beginning..." Leo said to the dead Mage before quickly running towards where the remaining alive ck organization''s location. (Author''s note: Don''t mind these notesdies and gentlemen this is here so that i can fix the chapter I messed up. lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lolol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol lol) Chapter 105 - A Missing Guardian Chapter 105 A Missing Guardian Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After killing the 5 Mages of the ck organization, there were only 6 remaining men alive inside thisrge cave. So, Leo quickly went to look for them to finally finish everything here. After a few minutes of running, Leo finally spotted the remaining 6 ck organization soldiers. They were spread out all around the area, hiding and hoping at the same time, that the assassin wouldn''t be able to find where they were hiding at. Unfortunately, their wishes weren''t granted. Leo was an assassin and was trained through a ruthless way by his Master to be able to fight in the dark. So, the ck organization soldiers hiding in the dark wouldn''t work at all to him, especially since the remaining men alive were just ordinary Humans and not Mages who can cast Magic spells to conceal their own presence, which he could actually still find if he looks around carefully. Leo was soon able to find them one by one. One hiding around the earth walls that the scarface Mage had casted before. Two on the very side of the cave. And thest remaining three had hidden by acting as one of the dead ck organization''s men. Well, thest 3 had taken Leo a lot more time to findpared to the others. If he hadn''t known that there were actually still 3 more remaining men alive, then he definitely would have really missed them. What could he expect from someone in the ck organization? If they can even do things that could endanger the entire Human race, then surely they can also do something really disgusting too, right? Such as hiding using the cover of Human intestines, broken arms, and etc... They were really cruel, to be honest. They were already going to die anyway, so they should have just left their deadrades to rest with an intact corpse instead of digging out their innards or cutting a part of a body to cover their own. Or instead of using their deadrades, they should have just used the dead Magical Beast lying around the ce, since there were hundreds of dead Magical Beast, so he would surely take a very very long time to find them, which eventually would make him give up in the end. Hence, they could have sessfully hidden themselves. Those 3 people really proved the saying, a wicked person is the one who is the most afraid of death. Even they wouldn''t hesitate to use theirpanions'' dead bodies in order to live. Unfortunately, Leo wouldn''t allow such beings to have an easy way out. Although he was the one who had killed those mutted bodies, he still respected their corpses since he still left an intact corpse for them. And since those 3 men had done something really cruel, then in return, he also did the same thing to them. In their case, though, they were allowed to watch their innards being dug out and a part of their body being cut by the Earth Elemental before they finally took theirst breath. No matter who the enemy was, Leo was always taught by his master to respect them, alive or dead, especially in the case of those ck organization''s men that he had first assassinated since they were fighting courageously against Magical Beast before being killed by him. Although they were wicked people, what they did was still something worthy of a little tiny bit of his respect. Sadly, the ones who didn''t respect their corpses were their ownrades themselves. After finally killing everyone, Leo then walked straight towards where the cave of the 1 Star Magical Beast was. Beyond that cave was where the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones were located. Although he knew that it was the goal of the ck organization, after being strengthened by therge Mana stones himself, it had also be his goal now. Whatever was the actual goal of the ck organization, removing the 12rge Mana stones or using them for themselves. Since he doesn''t know, then he might as well just use it to strengthen himself. Blocking a water pathway doesn''t literally mean that a person had really blocked it for the whole eternity. The water would still look for another pathway to cross towards what lies beyond the blocked path. So, despite Leo stopping the ck organization from getting the 12rge Mana stones this time, that doesn''t mean that he had also stopped all of the organization''s future movements. The ck organization might change their n after this, or they might go to the South Sewer. Leo could only assume their next action. But the one thing he knows for sure was; whatever the ck organization nned to do, the best way to counter it was to be more powerful himself. However, getting the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones wasn''t that easy. A 1 Star Magical Beast was expected to guard the inside of that cave. Leo doesn''t know why was a 1 Star Magical Beast guarding therge Mana stones when they should be the first ones to use them. But, since they didn''t, then he would dly take it for himself, in order to prepare himself for whatever n the ck organization had in mind for the future. After a while of walking, Leo finally arrived at the entrance of the 1 Star Magical Beast cave. Powerful pressure made out of Pure Mana could be felt at the entrance of the cave just from standing outside. Obviously, that was what the 1 Star Magical Beast used in order to keep away the other Magical Beast from his turf. "The fight hadsted for less or over 5 hours, but there was still no sign of any 1 Star Magical Beast appearing out of this cave..." Leo suddenly said out of curiosity. In the West and East Sewer, Leo had seen for himself that there was a clear boundary between the territory of the 1 Star Magical Beast and the weaker Magical Beast. But, at this time, the weaker Magical Beast had long already crossed that so-called boundary. In fact, the weaker Magical Beast could already be found just right beside the entrance of 1 Star Magical Beast cave. So, the 1 Star Magical Beast should have already shown its presence a long time ago to stop the intruders from going any further to its own territory. "Surely, there is something wrong here!" Leo muttered to himself before carefully going inside the cave. Just like what Leo had expected, there was no 1 Star Magical Beast in this cave. But there were signs of its presence in the cave, such as its pressure outside of the cave could still be felt. The only question though was how did it disappear? However, that wasn''t the important part here... "Since no one is guarding, then don''t mind me getting all the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones!" Leo said full of excitement in his voice. If a bank has no one around to guard the ce, a thief could naturally get all the cash inside, and on top of that, as many as the thief wanted. That was the same case for Leo at this moment. Since no one was around the cave to guard the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones, then what was he going to wait for? Without wasting any more time, he decided to and get all therge Mana stones, and escape this ce as soon and as fast as possible. Leo quickly went to another cave inside the 1 Star Magical Beast cave. That was the ce where he would expect to find the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones, so he needs to go through that cave first. Soon, Leo finally saw the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones embedded in the top of the cave''s ceiling. Quickly, he summoned an Earth Elemental as he then ordered it to take away all therge Mana stones. Afterwards, Leo excitedly left the ce along with his Earth Elemental carrying the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones. Arriving outside of the 1 Star Magical Beast cave, Leo quickly summoned 2 more Earth Elemental to cut the already dead Magical Beast bodies in the area into pieces before putting them inside the bags he had bought. Almost everyone from the ck organization was dead. So, Leo harvesting their own harvest wasn''t a problem anymore, since no one would know anyway that it was actually the ck organization that killed all of these Magical Beast. Even the leader who had unfortunately escaped his grasp wouldn''t necessarily be able to recognize that what he had taken out as his kill was actually theirs. Anyway, the leader would be really foolish if he dares to argue with Leo that what he had imed was actually their ck organization''s kill, right? Doing that would be really stupid of him since it''s the same as revealing to everyone his real identity. After enough of the Magical Beast bodies got cut into pieces by the 3 Earth Elemental, Leo then carefully put the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones inside the bags, hiding them carefully and inconspicuously. "It''s time to leave this ce!" Leo said before slowly walking towards the exit of thisrge cave. Chapter 106 - A Murderous Animal, A Leech, And Vipers Trap Chapter 106 A Murderous Animal, a Leech, and Viper''s Trap Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Along the way, Leo didn''t forget to take away all the valuable things from the dead ck organization''s men and hiding them inside the bags with the Magical Beast bodies. This time, there were just too many bags to carry. So, Leo could only go back and forth until he finally took out all the bags from the cave. He then slowly moves all the bags to the building of the North Sewer Management back and forth, again. While going back and forth, Leo naturally didn''t forget to always check around his surrounding in case the leader who had sessfully escaped was just hiding around the area waiting for him to exit the cave of the north sewer in order to report him back to their base. Fortunately, there was no presence of that person. Maybe he had returned to base after leaving the cave. After the Vice-Head of the North Sewer Management checked all the heads of the Magical Beast that Leo had ''supposedly'' hunted, he then gave the Official Seal of Completion with a total of 1,500 points to thetter. Leo was feeling really excited while receiving the Official Seal of Completion. To be honest, it was really out of his expectations that he will be able to have this much of a bountiful harvest this time around. Not only did he destroyed the secret operation of the ck organization, but he had also taken the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones for himself, he also took out all the valuables from the dead ck organization soldiers, andstly, he received all the Magical Beast that was killed by the ck organization for himself, specifically a total of 150 Magical Beast equivalent to 1,500 points. While leaving the North Sewer Management, Leo didn''t forget to check the area nearby once again from time to time for assurance. Arriving outside, Leo quickly hails a public carriage to take him to Sword and Magic. This time, he wouldn''t sell any of the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones to Madam Silva, but instead only the Magical Beast bodies and the valuables he had got from the dead ck organization''s men. Surely, Madam Silva wouldn''t mind not having some pieces this time around, right? Especially since he had worked extremely hard this time to get them, too. ..... Meanwhile, Richton finally arrived at the base of operation of the ck organization in Silver city. No one could have thought that the base of operation of the ck organization in Silver city was actually just opposite from the store of Sword and Magic, specifically apetitor''s store called ck Magic. This really proves the saying, the most dangerous ce is the most safest. Who would have really thought that the ck organization would actually choose to establish their base just in front of Sword and Magic, right? At this moment, Richton was feeling nervous and afraid while deciding whether or not he should get inside, specifically from the back alley of their base of operation, or not. The assassin had after all practically killed all of the men assigned to Richton for this secret operation. Who he doesn''t know was actually Leo. Hence, he really feared what kind of punishment he will receive from those Elders the moment he went inside. Moreover, Richton''s only way of reducing his punishment was also killed by the assassin, too. So, he doesn''t have anyways now to try to evade the worst punishment possible. ''Will I be killed due to how incapable I was, or will I be given another chance?'' Basing on how the ck organization treats its members, the former consequences would highly likely be Richton''s punishment. That''s the exact reason why Richton was feeling afraid and nervous at this moment. "F*ck! It''s all that assassin''s fault that I''m facing such a situation right now!" Richton can''t help but to curse out loud the assassin for putting him in this kind of dire situation. If only the assassin didn''t attack them during their retreat, then he wouldn''t have to face possible life-threatening punishment from those Elders. After a few minutes of deciding whether he should get in or not, Richton finally went to grab the doorknob while closing his eyes as he carefully opens the door. Getting inside the base of operation, Richton opened his eyes as he braced himself from the worst possible scenario. Inside the room, as soon as Richton opened his eyes, he was immediately greeted by the 3 Elders of the ck organization''s base of operation in Silver city. Contrary to what he had expected though, the 3 Elders weren''t actually showing an ugly expression or disappointment; it was more like they were nonchnt about what had just happened. Actually, the ck organization had this kind of tool that they gave the 3 Elders that allowed them to check the vital signs of the members who had gone out toplete the mission called Tablet of Life. This Tablet of Life had a dropped of blood from the members of the ck organization before they had gone to their mission. A broken tablet means the person was dead, and an intact one meant they were alive. Also, they have a map called, Magic Map, that could scan the location of the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones as long as it was inside the cave that the ck organization''s men had gone to and also the movement of all their soldiers in the cave. So, the 3 Elders had practically been watching the happenings inside the cave by using those tools. Taking a glimpse at the map, Richton quickly saw that the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones were already gone. Obviously, the assassin had taken it away, which signifies he had failed the mission and that the assassin actually knew about those 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones. "I..." Richton wanted to exin, but he was immediately interrupted by one of the Elders. "Don''t worry, the price we paid was within our expectations. But you should still tell us everything that had happened inside the cave, from the beginning till the end!" A man with a muscr body and a cross scar in his right eye said solemnly. This man''s name was, Escobar. One of the Elders in the base of operation of the ck organization in the Silver City. He is a Magical Knight who was granted such power by one of the High Elders of the ck organization. He is like a murderous animal that only has killing and bing stronger as his number one goal. Despite being a Magical Knight, Escobar was someone that shouldn''t be offended by just anyone, since his strength was actuallyparable to a 6 Star Magical Beast. Moreover, the person behind him should also be taken into consideration before offending him. Imagine, just how powerful was that High Elder in order for that person to be capable of giving Escobar such strength. It would surely be around 8 or 9 Star Mage in order for them to grant someone such power. So, offending Escobar would also be the same as offending that High Elder. "First, how did you fail and who had caused you to fail!! "A Mage with an eyess and an ugly face said angrily as he suddenly released a strong Pure Mana pressure towards Richton, causing thetter''s body to immediately kneel down on the ground right after. This Mage''s name was Caynis. 5 Star Mage in his 40s with a hot-headed and leech-like personality. He was also a narrow-minded person and a perverted bastard. While releasing down the pressure towards Richton, Caynis soon stood up to walk closer towards the former. What followed after was 2 pretty women falling down from the sofa he was sitting on the moment he stood up. The 2 pretty woman was no longer breathing while being naked the moment they fell down on the ground. This was the meaning behind Caynis'' leech-like personality. He will leech off the Life Mana within a woman, specifically a virgin, after ying around with them, since he was using a cultivation technique called Leech Bug. Leech Bug is a Dark-Nature Element cultivation technique where the user would form a seemingly leech-like bug made out entirely of thebination of both Dark and Nature Element Mana before putting it secretly inside a person''s body, preferences were woman due to their high amount of yin energy which the cultivation technique specifically needs, hence they had be his main target. This leech-like bug would then absorb all the Life Mana within the woman''s body, causing her to eventually die, whichter on would be absorbed by him to strengthen himself. No one has yet known just how many virgin women had Caynis killed in order for him to reach 5 Star Mage. But rumors say that it''s around the range of 5,000 to 10,000. Well, what could be expected from the ck organization? Each one of them was much more crueler and wicked than one another. "Now, now, no need to be ruthless to our junior. At least, he had survived from that failure, hence saving us from the trouble of how to report to the Crystal Skull Noble Household about their third son getting killed." Another Mage calmly said as he motioned for Caynis to stop, which thetter quickly followed, showing how fearful thetter was from the former. This Mage only has a code name as his name, Viper. A 7 Star Mage with a seemingly calm personality. But this person''s calmness was actually like how a calm ocean was before a storm, or how calm the sand was not knowing a viper was currently hiding underneath. Viper is the most dangerous within this group of Elder, as his specialty was to unknowingly trap people using his seemingly calm personality. Like how a storm would suddenly appear in a calm ocean, hence the ships around wouldn''t be able to escape anymore, or how a viper that hides underneath the sand suddenlyunches itself quickly towards its ignorant prey, causing the prey to be a surprise and unable to escape anymore. These 3 were the Elders of the ck organization''s base of operation in Silver city. Listening to Viper''s seemingly calm voice, Richton immediately became more afraid. As a member of the ck Organization, he obviously knew about these 3 Elders. This was the sole reason why he was so afraid awhile ago because these 3 people were one of the most cruel people within the ck organization''s Elders. In the ck organization, these 3 have a really well-known nickname; A Murderous Animal, a Leech, and a Viper''s Trap. Naturally, these nicknames weren''t just given to make these 3 people sound cooler, but as a recognition for the capability, they had shown from the very beginning of the establishment of the ck organization in Silver Kingdom. "Keep calm as you slowly tell us what had happened in the cage... I mean cave, hehehe..." Viper said with a hideousugh. Despite feeling fearful, Richton quickly followed what Viper had said as he calmly exined to the Elder what had happened, "There were 30 of us remaining when we reached the entrance of the 1 Star Magical Beast cave. I ordered 10 of my men to take a rest so that we can well prepare ourselves for the uing battle with the 1 Star Magical Beast that guarded the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones, while the rest of us continue the fight against those normal Magical Beast. However, an assassin had actually taken that as a chance as he started killing those men that were currently taking a rest one by one, without getting noticed." "Onlyter on did I notice that those 10 men were already dead, which was after I called them for the battle. They weren''t moving anymore at that time despite my relentless call, so I approached them. But, to my surprise, they were all dead! All of the 10 men were no longer breathing with a dagger wound straight to their hearts, sir!" "I immediately called out the remaining 19 alive men to gather in one ce so that the assassin wouldn''t be able to kill more of my men anymore. Naturally, I nned to continue the fight, since we should do everything for the sake of the ck organization. But, the majority of the men wanted to return due to the fear of dying. So, despite being the leader of the group, I was a force to follow what the majority wanted." "However, the moment we started our retreat, the assassin also began attacking us, killing one of my men one after another, easily and helplessly. And also, an unknown entity that somewhat looked like a Human-made out of the rock was assisting this assassin. Everyone fought at first, but the assassin could actually easily kill 2 of our Mages, and in a gruesome and merciless way too, hence causing everyone to be more fearful!" "It immediately caused everyone to fall into a panic..." Richton continued to exin until he finally finished with everything. Obviously, he had made some small lies in order to look better to the eyes of 3 Elders. He doesn''t dare to make overestimated lies though, since the 3 Elders could also base everything using the Tablet of Life and the Magic Map. After all, the Tablet of Life was just tiny tablets, specifically 3 inches tall and 1 inch wide, that the 3 Elders had put on the Magic Map. Everything that had happened in the cave would also be followed by the Tablet of Life and the Magic Map. Anyone that dies, any kind of movement, and any possible lies that Richton would make would be found out just by basing at the 2 Magic Tools. "Everything matches what he said. But that doesn''t mean that you''ll be able to escape your punishment!" Viper said as he nodded towards Caynis, signaling thetter to be in charge of Richton''s punishment. "Obviously, a Mage should also be punished by a fellow Mage. Come here, Richton!" Caynis said as he turned around towards a chamber. Inside the door of this chamber leads towards an underground area with shouts of different people, male or female, young or old, Humans or Foreign races, could be heard within from time to time. This chamber was known by all the ck organization members stationed in Silver city as the Chamber of Half Death. Chamber of Half Death simply meant that the people that had received their punishment within this chamber would experience a near to death punishment. Though, the majority of the people that had gone inside the Chamber of Half Death still died despite its torments only being near to death experience. Well, it was reasonable, since Escobar was the one in-charge to torture them. A murderous animal that always had the tendency to forget the torture as being only a mere punishment, hence causing those unlucky people to die. Fortunately, the one that will torment Richton this time was Caynis. This Elder only enjoys killing women, so his chance of surviving was a lot higher, unlike being torture by Escobar. However, Richton still could not help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva in fear before he quickly followed behind Caynis towards the Chamber of Half Death. After all, even if he would not really die, the feeling inflicted by the experience of getting close to Death''s door was still something anyone would be fearful about. Richton thought in his mind, "No matter how cruel the punishment would be, as long as I have the chance to live, I will do everything to endure it all." "I''ll make that assassin pay one day!" Richton quickly added before finally walking inside the Chamber of Half Death. Chapter 107 - Evangelions Evaluation About Leo Chapter 107 Evangelion''s evaluation about Leo Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral (Author''s Note: Please excuse me for the abnormal time of releasing of updates up until this time. Currently, I''m now slowly getting out of the Author''s Block, hopefully soon. So, the time of release is now slowly being put back into how it used to be in preparation, and hopefully the 2 chapters updates a day would follow soon. THANK YOU FOR READING AND SUPPORTING MY FIRST ''SERIOUS'' NOVEL. HAVE A HAPPY READING!) At this moment, Leo finally arrived at Sword and Magic. Quickly disembarking from the public carriage along with the dozens of bags with the Magical Beast bodies and his hidden treasures, Leo could only shake his head helplessly. He doesn''t have any choice at this moment but to go back and forth again and again in order for him to bring his harvest inside Sword and Magic. Fortunately though, while Leo was carrying his harvest inside of Sword and Magic shop, Evangelion was coincidentally walking around the store too, checking out the shop''s stocks. Seeing him carrying dozens of bags, thetter quickly offered his help. Soon after, Leo along with Evangelion was now carrying the dozens of bags towards Madam Silva''s office. Though Leo could only carry 6 bags while Evangelion could carry 18 bags at the same time due to the Support Combination Magic spell that he had casted. Leo really envied Evangelion''s Support Combination Magic Spell at this moment. Actually, he was also using a Magic spell to easily carry 6 bags by just simply reducing the weight of the bags, but Evangelion on the other hand was actually just making the 18 bags float up in the air while he was walking. The difference between the normal casting of Magic spell and a Combination Magic spell was obvious just by watching the two of them. Normal Magic spell was also useful and strong, but thebination of two different Magic spells into one was obviously a lot stronger and more useful. Combination Magic spells were something Leo had thought of doing, too. In fact, he had already thought of this theory yesterday in the vi''s library. Combining two different Support Magic spells to cast a much more useful Support Magic spell. Unfortunately, though, Leo wasn''t able to have the free time to learn how tobine two Magic circles into one Magic circle, which was what he needed in order for him to cast a Combination Magic spell. Well, teacher Marvin might teach about it next week. So Leo wasn''t feeling in a rush. If teacher Marvin would also not teach about that, then he will just read books about how tobine 2 different Magic spells into 1 single Magic spell, problem solve. "I guess you have another bountiful harvest this time again!" Evangelion can''t help but to suddenly say. This was Leo''s third time, after all, selling plenty of harvest to the Sword and Magic. He was also aware, too, that inside these seemingly unimportant Magical Beast bodies were a real treasure. That was the sole reason why the transaction was always done within Madam Silva''s office. Only the very important transactions can be done through the office of the Head, such as Leo sellingrge pieces of Mana stones. Businesses such as Leo''s were something that Evangelion should actually handle. But, since Leo was a VVVIP of all the branches of Sword and Magic in the Silver Kingdom due to Madam Silva''s backing, such treatment of having the transaction in Madam Silva''s office was obviously a given. "Hehehe, I''m just lucky!" Leo humbly replied. He was indeed lucky. If he didn''t coincidentally choose the mission of cleaning the West Sewer Management that one time, then he wouldn''t have found out about such a high rewarding mission. Not only did he earn himself a generous amount of points for each Magical Beast he had killed, but he also got to keep all of his kills, hence giving him the opportunity to earn more. Leo had also unexpectedly stumbled in a cave where the real treasure was hidden, too. If he didn''t follow that Sewer Rat before, then he wouldn''t be able to know about the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones'' existence and also the secret operation of the ck organization. So, what happened to Leo could indeed only be described as him just being lucky. "What is your secret?" Evangelion suddenly asked, "When I was still at your age while studying at Dragon Horn Empire''s Red Dragon Mage Academy, missions with such bountiful rewards was something hard to find, especially in the case of a misceneous type of mission. Bountiful rewards could even be closely described as non-existing in such type of missions like yours!" "I actually don''t know too, hehehe..." Leo could only awkwardly reply. Him choosing such a mission with bountiful rewards was actually not something he had thought he would even stumble himself upon. Everything was just nothing but a coincidence. From finding an easy misceneous mission to earning bountiful reward; from chasing after a Sewer Rat to finding the 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones and discovering the ck organization''s secret operationter on. Everything wasn''t something in his calction. So, he naturally doesn''t have any idea on how he had done such a thing. "Eh? This is already your third time, right? There should be some sort of pattern that you have noticed, did you?" Evangelion quickly reasoned out. He still didn''t believe Leo''s answer. In his opinion, Leo was obviously hiding something. One time could be called a coincidence, and a second time could be described as Leo just being lucky. But surely a third time is not something that he could still be described as mere coincidence and luck, right? "I really don''t know..." Leo answered. "So... There is no pattern and reason at all?" Evangelion asked dubiously. "Maybe there is one!" Leo said as he thought of something. "What?!" Evangelion excitedly asked. "I''m just lucky!" Leo said before letting out augh. Hearing Leo''s reason, Evangelion could only let out augh, too. Leo had actually just repeated what he had said at first. No reason at all, it''s just purely because of luck! Well, Leo was indeed a lucky person. He even has 3... Oh, 4 beautiful girls actually, living in the same vi as him, without any fights or problems at all. Maybe that also applies to why he could find 3 bountiful rewarding missions, right? He might even stumble upon a fourth time the next time. At this moment, Evangelion finally changed his bad impression about Leo. At first, he was also thinking the same as Angel. Thinking that Leo doesn''t have any special capability to receive such high evaluation and admiration from Madam Silva. However, now Evangelion could also see what Madam Silva sees in Leo; Leo, despite being young, has some kind of unexinable or could also be called as an unreasonable capability that allows him to get something unexpected or undeserved for himself, or maybe he''s just hiding a big secret that they still haven''t discovered yet. And, despite getting all of those, he remains humble and continues to strive to be a much better personpared to who he was before. It was really something that couldn''t just be found that easily to young people nowadays, especially to young Nobles. The majority of the young Nobles these days were, after all, just youngsters that''s acts all so proudly and arrogantly to the reputation and power that they didn''t even earn for themselves. (Author''s note: The specific reference about this was how the ss 1S+ students act like spoiled brats.) On the other hand, Leo was standing on a mountain that he himself had to work hard to build. A young Noble that had actually put his hand on the ground, full of dirt, and would need blood, sweat, and tears, as he slowly but surely raises a mountain to stand on for himself. Luck? Evangelion wasn''t stupid to really believe such a reason. The only exnation to how Leo had earned such an encounter to himself was simply because he was hiding his real capability. The capability that Madam Silva speaks so highly of! The capability that Leo had earned himself through different experiences! The capability that he, Evangelion, couldn''t help but also admire! Maybe that was also the reason why Madam Silva had thrown Angel, her very own student, in the hands of Leo. Maybe she had felt that her student would be able to improve more on his handpared to staying as only her assistant. Evangelion finally understood at this moment too, the difference between him and Madam Silva. Why he, a 5 Star Mage, was assigned as an assistant by the President and has instead assigned Madam Silva, a normal Human, as the Head of all the branches of Sword and Magic in Silver Kingdom. Madam Silva could see something that even he, Evangelion, a 5 Star Mage, was incapable of seeing. That alone could already speak volumes of why the President had made her the Head of all the branches of Sword and Magic in Silver Kingdom when he agreed on the proposal of the King of Silver Kingdom. "The President was indeed right! Madam Silva is one of the people that would be able to give our organization a new goal!" Evangelion suddenly said as he turned to look at Leo and thought in his mind, "And that brand new goal is definitely something rted to this young man, Leo!" "Huh?" Leo suddenly felt weird out as he looked at Evangelion''s seemingly shining eyes, "What kind of thought is Evangelion currently thinking at this moment for his eyes to shine like that. Is he perhaps interested in me?" "Dude, I''m straight!" Leo quickly said. "Oh, and so do I, hahaha!" Evangelion said with augh. After a few minutes of walking, Leo and Evangelion finally arrived at the door of Madam Silva''s office.. A door with a symbol of sword and book cross into each other. A symbol that the President of Sword and Magic had exined was the sole purpose of the Sword and Magic'' existence, "Through Sword and Magic, the Humans will rise to its former glory once again! Members of the Sword and Magic organization, always remember this; one day, yes, one day, all of our countless battles using swords and Magic, we Humans will rise from these ashes on the ground once again, like how a phoenix rises back from its very own ashes!" Chapter 108 - Information About The Black Organization Chapter 108 Information about the ck organization Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Leo immediately greeted Madam Silva soon after he arrived inside her office alongside with Evangelion. "Good evening, Madam Silva!" Leo respectfully greeted. Evangelion bowed his head a little to express his greetings to Madam Silva. "Oh, are you here again to sell me another bountiful harvest that you have found this time around?" Madam Silva said as she slowly put down the work that she was currently doing. Obviously, she was already familiar about Leo. Aside from going to her office for something important, the only other reason was to have a business transaction about the treasures he has found. "Hehehe, I''m indeed going to. Unfortunately, I wouldn''t be selling any of therge Mana stones I have found this time. But I have other, more things to sell." Leo said before he took out a random item hidden inside the bag of Magical Beast bodies, "Though it needs some cleaning, hehehe..." Because the items were being hidden with the cover of Magical Beast bodies, being covered by blood and the likes was obviously going to happen. Hence, Leo could only let out an awkwardugh soon after he took out a random item. "What is that...?" Madam Silva asked curiously. At the same time, she let out a shortugh at Leo''s seemingly careless behavior. "I think it''s some kind of Spell Engraved Paper, maybe...?"Leo said helplessly. The paper was fully covered by the Magical Beast blood, so it became hard to recognize what it was. "Let me!" Evangelion said as he quickly took the paper from Leo. Fortunately, Evangelion was around to easily fix such a problem. Quickly, the paper was immediately covered by a wisp of Pure Mana and the blood was then slowly being removed. The Pure Mana then vanished from thin air along with the blood after finally finishing cleaning the Spell Engraved Paper. "Good thing this is a Spell Engraved Paper, or else the paper would have long been drenched wet and destroyed due to the corrosion of the Magical Beast blood!" Evangelion said as he returned the paper to Leo. "Thank you!" Leo said as he received the Spell Engraved Paper from Evangelion. Although he knew the general rule of Support Magic spell, using Magic spells like the way Evangelion did was still new to him. "Anything else?" Madam Silva quickly asked. She wanted to inquire more since obviously there should still be more items that Leo would want to sell for him to actually decide not to sell any of therge Mana stones to her, right? To be honest, Madam Silva actually doesn''t care even if Leo doesn''t sell her any of therge Mana stones. She just doesn''t want to say it though, in hopes that she can find out more of Leo''s character through this. "Wait..." Leo said as he slowly took out all the other valuable items that he had taken out from the dead ck organization''s men. At the same time, Evangelion could only helplessly clean all the stuff he had taken out. "24 Spell Engraved Paper, 10 Unidentified potions, 6 Magic Bracelets and Nes, and a Teleportation Scroll!" Evangelion reported after identifying all the items that Leo had found. "Oh, okay then!" Madam Silva agreed after seeing that all the stuff that Leo wanted to sell was also Magical rted items, "By the way, where did you find this Teleportation Scroll and the other stuff?" She suddenly asked. "From the dead the ck organization''s men." Leo said, sounding seemingly nonchnt. "What!" Madam Silva and Evangelion eximed in unison. "Ehem, excuse me... Do you mean to say that all of these items were from the ck organization?" Madam Silva asked. "Are you serious?" Evangelion immediately followed up since he was also feeling doubtful about Leo''s im. "Yeah, I unexpectedly stumbled upon them during my mission at North Sewer Management. They wanted to kill me, so I killed all of them first to defend myself." Leo quickly exined. Naturally, he needed to make some lies in order for his secret not to be exposed to Madam Silva and Evangelion. After all, the Sword and Magic were also looking for any leads to the ck organization. "Just like what I had expected from you!" Madam Silva said as she let out augh, "Along with all these items, I would also like to buy the information you have learned about the ck organization!" She suddenly proposes. Information about the ck organization was something really important to the Sword and Magic organization. Apparently, they discovered that the ck organization wasn''t just active in the Silver Kingdom, but also throughout all the other Human Kingdoms and Empires, the organization even had branches found in Foreign races Kingdoms and Empires. No one knows what the ck organization''s real purpose of existence or establishment was, aside from their core members. So, any information rted about them was hard to find. The Sword and Magic spies were also having a hard time infiltrating the ck organization, so they could only get information by buying them through reliable Informants or otherwise more known as the Rats from the Underground World. However, one thing the Sword and Magic knew about the ck organization''s existence in a Kingdom or an Empire was the fact that their goal is to cause destruction. In fact, there was already a record of the ck organization sessfully destroying a few Human Kingdoms at this present moment. That was why Madam Silva immediately proposed to buy information about the ck organization from Leo. Aside from that, she was sure that he had some information about the organization with him. She also wanted to know about the organization''s whereabouts in order for her to stop them from destroying another Human Kingdom. With how familiar Madam Silva was to Leo, she obviously understood immediately that the reason he had exined to them was not really the entire truth. It might even be a half lie and half-truth, a full lie, or he might even just be someone hunting them down like them. "You got me..." Leo could only give up hiding what just happened in the North Sewer Management, since Madam Silva had obviously got an idea already that he had lied, specifically that he didn''t actually stumble upon them, but had instead gone directly to find them. However, this time around, Leo would take into consideration to be extremely careful in exining to Madam Silva in case of giving some sort of information about him being a part of the Mischievous Lion organization or otherwise more known by the Sword and Magic as the Smiling Lion. After all, just a while now, she could quickly catch on to him lying just from their very short conversation. Catching him on in another lie could obviously happen once again if ever he''s not careful with his words. Well, it was actually because Madam Silva had a high evaluation of Leo and was also already familiar with his character. So, she could find out shortly after whether he was just lying or telling the truth. In fact, she could already tell what Leo was thinking about, though only sometimes. Still, being careful was not a bad thing to do. There might be some other unexpected variables that might cause Leo''s secret to be exposed. Better be safe than sorry, right? "Huh? I don''t understand... Did something that I don''t know about just happened?" Evangelion suddenly voiced out. He was currently confused about what is currently happening. Madam Silva out of nowhere proposed that she would buy information about the ck organization from Leo, and thetter quickly saying, "You got me..." was indeed really confusing for Evangelion. Even other people would also find it confusing. "Is my IQ so low, or did the two of you justmunicated using other means?" Evangelion helplessly said. "Just listen and don''t talk!" Madam Silva ordered, immediately causing Evangelion to stand still and close his mouth shut. "I only know a few, is that okay...?" Leo asked, which Madam Silva just nodded her head in reply. Leo clears his throat as he began exining, "ck organization has branches all over the cities within the Northern Region of Silver Kingdom, specifically ck Hammer for the Williams city, ck Tree for the Will city, ck Bees for the Honoris city, ck River for the White River city, ck Skull for Crystal Skull city, and ck Snowkes for the Snow city." "The ck organization believed in the so-called Dark God and their rankings are separated into 5 different colored tokens; Bronze, Silver, Gold, Red, and the ck. Rumors said there are higher ranks, but I still don''t have any confirmation to that." "Thest information I know is; they are currently trying to do something around Silver city. I don''t know what it is yet, but I will try to stop them if I''m given the opportunity to do so." Leo said as he finally concluded some information about the ck organization without giving some information about his secret. Madam Silva just showed a smile on her face to express her satisfaction as she said, "What do you need this time? Last time, you told me to just save the money you earned for the time being, would you also want to do the same thing this time or will you be using it now?" "And also, all the arrows for the cier Bow that you had requested are already delivered to your vi. So, I don''t owe you anything now." Madam Silva added. "Hehehe, sorry for the trouble... Can I still asked for you to keep the money?" Leo said while feeling a bit embarrassed. What his doing was actually the same as treating Madam Silva as his personal bank, so feeling embarrassed about it was understandable. Fortunately, Madam Silva wasn''t a narrow-minded person. She only nodded her head in reply as she took a piece of paper from under her table and writing a few numbers on it before putting it back inside again. That piece of paper was obviously where she writes the total amount of money that Leo had stored on her in case she forgot about it. Actually, there was no need for Leo to feel embarrassed at all. Madam Silva even preferred doing business like this because she doesn''t need to take anything in their treasury at the moment, hence it wasn''t really that troublesome. Well, the exact trouble that Madam Silva really meant about was actually; if Leo decided to take the money every time he sold them something, then the ountants would need to do adjustments in the book every now and then. Though they do that every day, but due to Leo''s items beingbeled as "Extra", since it was sold in full secrecy, it had then added more workload, adding to the fact too that the amount of money involved was actually in hundreds of thousands of gold coins. So, it would turn out to be too troublesome if Leo didn''t decide to bank the money with Madam Silva. At the least, it would only cause them trouble until Leo finally decided to use his money. After Leo''s exnation, Evangelion finally got a clue about what just happened. Madam Silva had apparently seen again another something that he was incapable of seeing or understanding. He really felt pity towards himself. The gap between him and her seems like to only widen and widen, causing him to be helpless again and again. If this will go on, then Evangelion''s dream of bing a Head of all the branches of the Sword and Magic in a specific Kingdom or Empire one day would be far froming true... "I need to learn more!" Evangelion said in his mind. After finishing all of that, Leo finally bid his farewell to Madam Silva and Evangelion as he decided to return back to the vi. Chapter 109 - A Unexpected Surprise To Leo Chapter 109 A unexpected surprise to Leo Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Arriving outside the Sword and Magic, Leo suddenly saw Richton opposite to him, leaving the shop called ck Magic as thetter somewhat looks like a person who just went through a battle thatsted for a few weeks. Richton''s body at this moment was exhausted. Actually, not because he was tutored physically, but because Caynis''s way of torture was by tormenting him mentally and spiritually. The one being attacked was his Spirit, which automatically also attacks both his body and mind at the same time. Because Caynis was a Mage, he wasn''t someone with a strong physical body. Hence, his torturing method was always by using his Magic to attack the Mage''s Spirit. But this way of torturing was really tormenting. It''s even a lot worsepared to torturing someone physically, especially towards a Mage. The Spirit of a Mage was the most important part of their existence. Any damages inflicted to the Spirit would be tens of times or hundreds of times more damagingpared to purely physical or mental attack. Fortunately, Richton was only being tormented. So, Caynis Spirit Magic assault was only meant to make him feel the pain of being attacked in the Spirit, hence causing no actual damages to his Spirit at all. If it wasn''t only a torment though, then his life as a Mage would be no better than being over. After all, the way for a Mage to cultivate was by using their Spirit. Making their Spirit absorb the Pure Mana in a Mana stone, or nourishing their Spirit by using resources or cultivation technique in order for their power as a Mage to increase. "What the heck had happened to this guy. Is the ck Magic shop perhaps a hidden brothel or something of the likes?" Leo can''t help but said before quickly getting into the public carriage that he had just hailed. Just like all this time, therge Mana stone that Leo had was now put in a brown sack. Hence, no one could see anymore what was inside, unlike the bags which were the same as using stic. Even if someone from the ck organization saw Leo, they would only suspect that the sack was a sack full of gold and silver coins, since he had just obviously sold the Magical Beast that he had hunted in a mission to the Sword and Magic. ..... After less than 30 minutes of travel in a public carriage, Leo finally arrived at the vi. Curiously, the vi this time was a lot brighterpared to the usual moment Leo would arrive. Hence, he quickly went inside to check the situation as to why the 4 girls had livened up the ce today. The moment Leo goes inside, though, he was immediately greeted by everyone from the Mischievous Lion faction and the Savage Foxes faction with party poppers and a birthday cake with a candle on top while being put up in front of him by Cassandra. "Happy Birthday!" Cassandra said with a smile. "Brother, why didn''t you inform us about the date of your birthday? We could have prepared something much more grander than this time!" Alfred said as he put his hand on Leo''s shoulder. "Here is my gift to you!" Justine said as he put forward a beautifully wrapped box in front of Leo. "Mine!" Carlos said. "Here''s mine, too!" Michael said. "....." The others from the Mischievous Lion faction and the Savage Foxes faction also gave their gifts one at a time. Leo was feeling nostalgic while he stared at the smiling faces of his friends as he can''t help but thought in his mind, "How many years had it been since thest time I experienced something like this? I think it was when I was still 7 years old or something, right...?" It has indeed been a very long time since Leo experienced something like this. His birthday being celebrated by the people he knew or was only acquainted with his friends and family was something he had long forgotten. To be honest, such joyous asion such as a birthday celebration had long been buried in the deepest part of his mind, with him having no actual ns of ever pulling it out once again. Actually, after the death of his parents and brother, a birthday celebration or any joyous asion would only make him feel ufortable. Often times, Butler Xiao, General Kevin, Fatty Ben, Van, and the others from Heart city, would n to surprise him in the past. But, every time they do, he would just skip it and tell them to just continue the celebration themselves since he would always feel a sense of longing for his parents and his older brother every time he sees something like this. After all, his birthday has always been celebrated with his parents and older brother''splete presence. But, ever since they died, such joyous asions seem like iplete orcking for him. It just breaks his heart further into pieces. So, he tends to avoid it as it may unexpectedly cause him thest piece for his entire being to finally crumble and fall. Unexpectedly, though, someone had actually dared to pull it out once again. And although he, all the time, felt that sense of iplete andcking. This time however was really different. It was like his parents and older brother, despite already gone, seem to fade away in the background once again, but were then quickly reced by such happy and joyous new people. It unexpectedly made him forget the sense of iplete andcking. It was like a seemingly empty jigsaw puzzle before, had its pieces suddenly slowly being put back in ce once again. Only this time, though, it shows a different picture. "I think celebrating now seems a bitte, right?" Leo said as he seems to look for the right mood to express himself in this situation. With 10 years or so with no joyous asions such as this, it was only natural for him to be unable to find the right feeling to express. "We know! But better bete than never, right?" Butler Xiao quickly exined as he slowly walked closer towards Leo along with Fatty Ben behind him. Celebrating Leo''s birthday today indeed seems to be reallyte. The truth was, his birthday was actually on the 10th day of the 7th month of every year, which was specifically the 3rd day of the 2nd week of this month, and today was the 4th day of the 3rd week, hence this celebration could only be described as reallyte. Nevertheless, though, it was indeed still better to bete than never, right? Although, Leo can''t help but also imagine what General Kevin and Van''s expression was at this moment since the two seem to be left out once again in such an important event. Obviously, General Kevin and Van''s feeling right now was agonizing and depressed because they had actually missed the day where their Young Master''s birthday was finally celebrated in such a joyous way once again. Though, they also can''t help but feel a little bit of joy, since their Young Master''s life seems like to slowly return back around to what it had once been before. Although, General Kevin and Van also knew that such a life of their Young Master like before would nevere back once again. But still, doesn''t it seem like their Young Master had already suffered in silence enough? Shouldn''t it be the right time now for their Young Master to have back the life that he had once lost? Though with different people this time around, their Young Master''s life should still move forward, right? The past that Leo had gone through was not a chain that should bind him to be stuck forever in that ce. It should instead be his inspiration or a reason in the present, hence to make him continue moving forward in the future. At this moment, Leo seems to feel like one of the chains that had bound him in a really dark and endless ce was suddenly broken, causing him to be able to finally move forward from a long time of being stuck in one ce once again. Suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, a tear that had long been an unfamiliar reaction for Leo, had suddenly escaped from his eyes as it then slowly slid down on his face. "Huh?" Leo unconsciously catches that teardrop with his hand before staring at it as he felt some sort of unfamiliar emotion. "Young Master, what''s wrong? Did you remember your parents and older brother once again?" Butler, Xiao said as he felt panic. *Bang! Fatty Ben immediately hit his head really hard to the floor to express his deepest apology, "Sorry, Young Master, it was me that had thought of a n to celebrate your birthday once again!" *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! "No, no, no, it just... My body seems to suddenly break something that had always bounded me in one ce. This tear is actually just my way of expressing my joy! Yes, my joy!" Leo said quickly as he wanted to stop Fatty Ben from hitting the floor any further with his own head. "Oh..." Fatty Ben said as he immediately stopped hitting his head to the floor. Well, it was indeed the right time to stop now, since the floor was now already covered in his own blood, hence causing the joyous asion to turn into some kind of horror or gruesome atmosphere. "Hahaha, Let''s just start celebrating!" Leoughed as he received the cake from Cassandra and walk towards the backyard. From his ce, he could already see that the backyard was already decorated for such a celebration. At the side, Leo can''t help but take a glimpse at arge box currently located near their staircase that was wrapped into a birthday present as he can''t help but asked, "Whose gift is that?" "Oh, that was delivered by the Sword and Magic this afternoon, they said that''s Madam Silva''s personal gift for you!" Cassandra immediately replied. "Isn''t it just me or does anyone else feel like Leo, is like a secret lover of Madam Silva, after seeing thatrge size gift!" Alfred suddenly said towards Michael, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy, as all 4 of them let out a loudugh soon after in agreement. Though theirughter was quickly stopped as the 4 of them received a murderous stare by the Sword and Magic soldiers currently guarding the vi, "That was just a joke, right? Right? Hehehe..." "Eh?! Is there some sort of rtionship between Leo and the Head of all the Sword and Magic branches in Silver Kingdom?" Justine quickly asked as he felt really curious about the reason why Sword and Magic gave Leo such arge gift, and it was actually described as a personal gift of Madam Silva too, the Head of all the Sword and Magic branches of Silver Kingdom. Obviously, for her to give such a personal gift, it only means to say that the Madam Silva and Leo have a really close rtionship, "I need to further deepen my rtionship with Leo!" "Don''t you know..." Alfred quickly started exining. Leo just ignored them though as he walked towards the table where the food was prepared and put down the cake. "Why don''t you make a wish before blowing the candle?" Cassandra suggested soon after Leo put down the cake. Leo nodded his head as a reply before he turned his head towards the cake and made a wish in his mind, "I wish..." The birthday celebration continued after Leo blew off the fire on the candle along with the secret wish that he had just made.... Chapter 110 - The Mischievous Lion Organization Is Finally Making Their Move Chapter 110 The Mischievous Lion organization is finally making their move Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "Yow, we got to go now, Leo!" Alfred said as he bid farewell along with Michael, Adrian, Angelo, and Raffy. Anna was again missing because she told Alfred when he went to fetch her that she was going to be busy trying to understand how business works, so she didn''t have the time toe. "Bye, Leo, see you in school next week!" Justine said as he bid farewell along with Carlos and the Savage Foxes faction. "We need to go too, Young Master. Don''t worry about General Kevin and Van, I''ll tell them that you felt a little bit sad because they didn''te to celebrate with you this time, hahaha!" Butler Xiao said as he bid farewell along with Fatty Ben. Leo really appreciated what they had just done this time. It might just be an ordinary birthday celebration for them. But for him, it was like one of his shackles from 10 years ago was broken. Finally, after a very, very long time, he could now slowly walk again closer towards the only light that has long been shimmering in his dark road ahead, seemingly as if it''s also the only thing apanying him in such a lonely ce. "By the way, where are Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica?" Leo can''t help but ask. The moment he had arrived, the 3 girls were actually not around. It was impossible that they will miss such an asion, right? So, he became curious where they were right this moment for them to actually miss such a joyous asion. "Unfortunately, Elizabeth was called by the Snow Noble Household for some important thing, I think it''s about her 18th birthday. This afternoon, Angel left too, after she received Madam Silva''s gift for no exnation at all. Andstly, Veronica was unexpectedly dragged away by Princess Tiana to her pce. I heard that it was because the princess was bored due to Karl suddenly leaving for a mission today, so she dragged Veronica to apany her lonely pce." Cassandra exined. Leo just nodded his head in understanding. There was really an important reason why they were not around. At the same time, though, he also suddenly became curious as to why Angel and Karlos left to do something on the same day. Although Angel and Karlos were not in the same organization, nor knew each other very well, he could somewhat feel that what the two left for was in some kind of connection. He wasn''t really sure, but he thinks that it is somewhat rted to the ck organization. Though, he quickly shook his head to dismiss such an idea. As long as what they were doing wasn''t something that will threaten his life or cause his secrets to be found out, then he will not dive deeper into that. Since the party was already over, Leo soon after left Alicia and Eric to clean up the backyard as he went upstairs to take his night bath and to finally sleep. Today was really tiring. He was practically running, hiding, killing, fighting, dodging, andstly, carrying a lot of his harvest, all day long. Even though he was a Mage, he was still a normal person. And although his physics was also somewhat above a normal person, what he had just done was really energy-consuming, especially since that was his first time using Magic spells in doing some of his movements. Arriving in his room, Leo immediately noticed a familiar presence around. *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Whoosh!" The room''s door suddenly close due to a strong wind pressure that pushed it, the window seemingly closed on its own too, and themp in the room was suddenly put off. "Come out, I know you''re around here!" Leo said as he looks left and right, while his right hand unconsciously moved towards the location of his hidden dagger. However, a delicate hand suddenly went to stop his hand followed along with a sweet scent of perfume. Soon after, a really familiar mature female voice sounded right beside Leo''s ear, "Seems like my favorite student''s perception had fallen down. Howe you can''t recognize your own Master anymore? Is it perhaps, since you''re living your life in peace for a long time, hence your skills had regressed?" Leo quickly turns around to face this woman. But then, along with his turn, the figure also followed along, causing it to remain stuck close to his rear. "Perhaps, I should take you away from this ce once again and train you? Throw you into the deep pits of darkness and force you to survive for a few months while killing all those people with you in order to survive, again. No one can hide in the darkness around you before. Why did it suddenly change? Or maybe it was my skill that had improved?" The mature female voice quickly followed up. "Master, stop ying games, you should already be aware that my skill didn''t regress, it is you yourself that had improved!" Leo quickly defended. Hearing Leo''s reason, the figure immediately vanished behind Leo as it then appeared on the top of his bed soon after. The figure was of a mature woman. Although her age was a bit mature, specifically 37 years old, her overall looks were still the same as what she was when she was still young. Her body was still perfectly molded, her buttocks were still round, her breast was still big, and her beautiful face was still as beautiful as ever. Her hair still seems wlessly straight too, and its length was now enough to cover her buttocks from behind. Although this woman''s beauty seems perfect, a diagonal scar could actually be seen that connects both opposite edges of her beautiful face, seemingly tainting this beautiful vase with a single crack as its w. It might sound a bit of pity for a beautiful woman to have a scar that somewhat destroyed her beauty. But actually, with her capability, she could have removed it anytime she wants. Unknown to almost everyone though, the thing called as a w by the majority that knew was actually the only single memento left in her still-missing husband. The scar was the only remembrance that she knew of would allow the wife and the husband to recognize one another. That is if ever Fate allows them to meet once again. "Hahaha, indeed! This time, my cultivation had really leveled up after all these years!" The mature woman excitedly said. "What level is Master this time?" Leo proudly asked. His Master was already very powerful, but now she had actually be more powerful again. And it had only been a few years that they hadn''t met each other, too. "Um, I think I just sessfully made my 7th Gxy. So, I''m now an official 7 Gxy Mage, hahaha!" The woman said as she motioned for Leo toe and sit beside her, which he quickly followed. "Forget about my cultivation. I''m actually not here to share my new achievement with you, but to remind you that this time the Mischievous Lion organization would now be making the finalst stroke to finally im its Lion''s Den. Your 2 senior brothers had already taken action in taking over all the 3 South Fortresses from the far Southern region. So, I suggest you quicken your takeover of the capital Silver city, or else they will eventually rece your position as the future President of the organization!" "Not only that, the ck organization seems to already feel afraid right this moment as we speak of. They are already making desperate measures to defend their organization, so be sure to always be careful about the bite from that organization full of lunatics. Also, I just found out that the President of the ck organization has been promoted to the same level of cultivation with the King of Silver Kingdom now, and that he is a really powerful Puppet Mage, too. If he catches you, even I wouldn''t be able to save you anymore once you be one of his puppets!" "Always remember my warning to stay safe! You should know already, I saved you not because I want to make you my tool, but because I want you to be my son!" The woman suddenly vanished. Like a wind, she came, like a wind she goes. (Author''s note: I was actually intending to use "but because I want you to be my Heir" in this line. However, Leo''s Master is also acting as his step-mother, hence I decided to use ''Son'' instead of ''Heir''. Anyways, whichever word I used, it would still have the same purpose; Leo was taken in his Master''s wing in order to inherit everything she has.) "Yes, Master!" Leo said as he bowed his head a little towards the now open window of his room. Outside, the moment Leo''s Master vanished through the window of the room, the moon was immediately seen soon after by him. This time around though, the moon was unusually big, and no clouds could also be seen to cover the sky, showingpletely the sky full of beautiful stars. The sky right this night was really calm. In fact, it was too calm, unlike how it had always been... "It seems like this is the calm before the storm!" Leo can''t help but said as he slowly closed the window. Turning around his head, Leo quickly saw a small box with an ugly wrapping on the top of his study table as he can''t help but rated in his mind, "Her cultivation may have risen to be much more powerful, but her sense of creativity still remained the same, hahaha!" That woman was Leo''s Master. The President of the Mischievous Lion organization, and also the one who had saved him and became his step-motherter on. Leo''s Master is alsobeled as the Queen Lion of all the members of the Mischievous Lion organization. Her gender as a female isn''t something to underestimate her about. Once she shows her real strength, even the King of the Silver Kingdom wouldn''t be enough to fight her. Even if the Head of ck organization in Silver Kingdom joined the fight, it wouldn''t still be enough to stop her power that easily. Until this present moment though, Leo still doesn''t have any idea about the real name of his Master, the only name he knew was the old members of Mischievous Lion organization''s way of calling her as Queen Lion. However, no matter what, knowing her real name or not, she would always remain as his Master and also his only remaining parent. "Don''t worry Master, as your only child in this cruel world, I will never die, and hence caused you to feel the same sadness like what I had felt after my birth parents and older brother died...." Leo said as he walked towards the gift with an ugly wrapper. Chapter 111 - Fatty Ben’s Secret And The Letter That Seems To Fall From Heaven Chapter 111 Fatty Ben''s secret and the letter that seems to fall from Heaven Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Carefully opening the ugly-looking gift box, Leo then discovered a ne. Holding it closer to his face, he started to observe how it looked like closely. The ne was silver in color and has a shield as its pendant, and it wasn''t also the type of ne usually sold in a jewelry shop either. It was more like Magic equipment or that sort of stuff, maybe? Well, since his Master gifted it, then it must be something really important, right? After observing the ne for a while, Leo then put it on top of his study table before he went to the bathroom to take his nightly bath and afterwards went to bed to sleep. ..... Right after Leo went to sleep, just right after the time Butler Xiao and Fatty Ben finally returned back to Heart city, thetter quickly bid farewell to the former as he excused himself to go somewhere important. Inside a dark foggy forest nearby Heart city, Fatty Ben slowly made his way within until he finally arrived in a ce with a gravestone covered by a dense amount of grasses in the middle. At this point, the grasses were already so tall that it had already almost covered the entire gravestone itself. If Fatty Ben didn''t know that there was actually a gravestone in this ce, then he wouldn''t have noticed anything at all. Putting his hand up in front, Fatty Ben then slowly began cutting down the grass using the big grass scissors he had bought along with him. "First Young Master, your brother seems to finally find his way back from his lonely road. He had already made more friends andpanions this time around, too. If you are still with us, then surely you will also be proud of him, right?" Fatty, Ben silently said while cutting down the tall grasses. Afterwards, Fatty Ben took out a brush as he began wiping the gravestone soon after, finally revealing the name of the gravestone. Reinhart Heart... Leo''s older brother. A name with 2 hearts which was exined by their parents to simply express that aside from giving his other heart to his future wife, he would always have another one reserved for his younger brother and the other people within his life. Unfortunately, Reinhart didn''t long live enough to even love a woman, since he had died while returning from his journey. So, his other heart seems like it would still remain longing for a woman to love till this very moment. It was really a tragic story on how an older brother that dearly loves his younger brother hurriedly made his way back to save thetter from the devastation, but only to meet his end along the journey. If this world had a God, then they sure were cruel for doing such a thing in the two brother''s life. Not only did the younger one lost his parents at such a young age, but he had unfortunately also lost his only remaining family member, his older brother, the moment he felt the hope of his return. Since there was nobody to mourn for, and because Leo doesn''t want to make any memento rted to them due to seemingly in denial about their deaths. Hence, Fatty Ben could only pitifully make a gravestone by himself to remember the first person he was loyal to, Reinhart Heart. "Do you know, First Young Master, your younger brother already had 4 beautiful girls living along with him, hahaha. Something even you can''t hope topare to since you had not found any for yourself, hahaha!" Whileughing, Fatty Ben suddenly began shedding tears of sadness. "Hink! Why did you die? No, the question should be, who really killed you? Elizabeth Snow, the person that we had long been suspected as the one that killed you, seems to be innocent. The Young Master even kept her in his vi, treating her really well, something that the real killer wouldn''t surely be able to receive from the Young Master!" "Who... Who really killed you? You saved me when I was lost, so I paid it back by saving your younger brother from being lost too. But, how can I pay you for the new life you''ve given me now? You''re already gone!" Fatty Ben can''t help remembering his past. Everything started in a street in one particr ce of Silver city in the early days of the Silver Kingdom''s establishment, where people of different kinds could be found. In particr, Wanted men, Drug Syndicates, ve Traders, and different, more kinds of people with dark and wicked nature. In such kind of ce, peace seems to be like an unreachable paradise, since no one living in that dark street could hope to experience such sort of thing. Moreover, clouds up above this street seem darker than the other ces, too. Like it portrays how dark and cold the street really was. That was the ce that Fatty Ben had been born to. A really unfit ce for a young child. Cruel beyond cruel or dark beyond the dark, the Underground. Actually, Fatty Ben''s parents had abandoned him in the Underground world of Silver city, treating him as if he didn''te from their own. However, everything had changed when Reinhart found Fatty Ben. It was like Reinhart was a bringer of paradise, saving him from such a dark ce. Suddenly, the dark sky suddenly became covered with dark clouds, which raindrops soon after came pouring down, drenching Fatty Ben and seems as if the Heavens were also expressing grief along with him. "You... How dare you even grieve with me?! This was all your fault from the very beginning..." Fatty Ben suddenly yelled out while staring full of hate towards the raining sky. "If only you didn''t transport us, Humans, on this godforsaken ce, for no exnation or reason at all, then my First Young Master wouldn''t have died. Not just him. Their parents wouldn''t have died, too!" "I don''t really know how life was back on Earth, but I''m sure that they would have lived aplete life, like those rich people I''ve read in books about Earth. With nothing to worry about aside from their own family, and not a whole city worth of Humans!" "They would have been busy too, raising their business to a greater height on Earth, unlike here where they had to sacrifice their very own lives just to protect the unworthy Humans!" "Also, Young Master Leo would have been one of the most admired people by the people on Earth. Showered by numerous amounts of admiration and attention, where a lot of people could only be jealous about as they envied his genius capability. Unlike here, where he had been changed in such a ruthless way. Eyes like those cold machines, a life that had killed countless of lives, and standing on the top of a mountain made out of Humans corpses." "Do you know, First Young Master, your younger brother doesn''t even blink his eyes while killing someone like he almost doesn''t feel any sort of emotions at all, even fear seems like an unfamiliar emotion to him." (Author''s Note: Reference for the line "fear seems like an unfamiliar emotion to him" would be at that time back in the Yellow Forest. Leo didn''t even feel any sort of fear or such, but only to be cautious in his every movement. Not because he was afraid to die, but because he needed to keep on living to have his revenge!) "Yes, a while ago, too! He seems to not know how to express his happiness on such a joyous asion. It''s like the emotion called happiness for him had long be too foreign for him to the point he doesn''t even know how to express it." "However, he was just the same as the both of your parents, he was only doing everything that way in order to protect every unworthy Human like us living within his territory. It''s really unfair, how did we even receive such a Lord with such a big heart, and sadly our Lord himself doesn''t even receive any despite all of his sacrifices!" "Ha! It seems like I''m lost within my words once again... I apologize for such shameful behavior, First Young Master." Fatty Ben said as he scratched his head in embarrassment. "Oh, I''m already done, hehehe... Then, I''ll be going now, First Young Master! I''lle to visit you once again when I have the spare time to visit you." Fatty Ben bid farewell as he slowly stood up. Seemingly out of a sudden, right after Fatty Ben stood up from being half sat, a letter suddenly came falling down from the sky as it then slowlynded right on the top of the gravestone. "Huh? What is this?" Fatty Ben can''t help but asked himself as he moved his hand to take the letter. While looking at the letter, Fatty Ben soon after opening it to read its content. For a letter to suddenly fall on the top of the gravestone, and seems like in purpose too, it obviously only implies that the letter was either intended for him or for his First Young Master. However, since his First Young Master was already long dead, then it only implies that the letter was for him. So, he went to open it to read its content. "The handwriting seems to be familiar..." Fatty Ben wasn''t able to finish his words as he suddenly unconsciously let go of the letter, causing it slowly fall down to the ground. Swiftly though, Fatty Ben hurriedly went to pick it up again as he began reading the content soon after. The more Fatty Ben read, the more his face became unrecognizable. The emotion that he was currently feeling right now was a mix of joy and shock, or could also be described simply as; he doesn''t know how to express it. After reading the letter, Fatty Ben can''t help but take a step back, since the letter seems to be too much for him to handle. As he continued stepping back, he suddenly stumbled upon a stone, causing him to fall down to the ground and the letter falling just right beside him. Showing to his peripheral vision exactly the only word that seems to exin a really unbelievable thing. "From, Reinhart..." "This is impossible! Is Heaven making a prank on me to somewhatfort me? If you are, then this is not funny!" Fatty Ben eximed, expressing his boiling anger. Contrary to what his expressing thought, he was actually feeling excited with a mix of disbelief and shock inside. Suddenly, Fatty Ben went to grab the letter before quickly running away from the gravestone. While running, a smile suddenly formed on his face, while holding tightly onto the letter, seemingly as if losing it would cause the end of the world for him. Right after Fatty Ben left, a bird that seemingly looked like a Mail Bird but also too different from the Mail Bird flew down as it then slowlynded while facing the gravestone. This Magical Beast was almost the same as the Mail Bird, the only difference was its body was big unlike the usual birds, ck in color like those of a raven, and has a golden-colored pupil, seemingly looking like it has pure gold as its eyes. If a person with a lot of knowledge about Magical Beast was here, it would have immediately recognized this Magical Beast. This was one of the birds of myths, Phoenix, specifically called as the ck Phoenix in the Celestial World. Soon after the ck Phoenixnded on the ground, it moved its head forward a little as if trying to read the words written on the gravestone. Afterwards, it showed a somewhat smirking-like face, before it flew up back on the air and letting out a ball made out of lightning towards the gravestone. *Bang! The lightning ball immediately blew up the gravestone into pieces to the point that it looked like no gravestone was ever present in this area before. After doing that, the ck Phoenix immediately flew away from the ce. "Kraaaaa!" Chapter 112 - A Evidence Called, I’m Indeed Around But Definitely Not Related To You Chapter 112 A evidence called, ''I''m indeed around but definitely not rted to you Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral The next morning, Leo woke up from his really beautiful dream, or should he treat it as a dream? If that was indeed a dream, then he half-wished to never wake up from it ever again. In his dream, he had actually celebrated his birthday with his parents and older brother along with his newfound friends andpanions. After 10 years of relentless investigation, an unexpected day had actuallye where he had shockingly discovered that his parents and older brother were actually still alive, which then allowed him to celebrate a joyous asion and his life turned seeminglyplete. Quickly, though, Leo shook his head to dismiss such thoughts from his mind. Last night, he had already fully epted the fact that his parents and older brother were already dead and that there is no chance for them toe back ever again. However, despite that, things don''t seem to look that bad anymore. He had already found himself some new people to call as his family. This time, he swore to do everything to protect them. He will not allow what had happened in the past to happen again in his present life, or even his future. Slowly getting off from his bed, Leo soon after went to the bathroom to take a bath. After doing all of his morning routines, he then opened his door afterwards to go downstairs to eat his breakfast. "Ha? What is this?" Leo said as he nearly stepped on 3 delicately wrapped presents. It was obvious that it came from the 3 missing women from yesterday, specifically Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica. Leo can''t help but let out a chuckle as he went to take the 3 presents from the front of his door, putting them above on his table along with his Master''s present, which then seemingly showed an ugly duckling in a group of beautiful swam. After putting the present on his table, Leo then returned to his main purpose of going downstairs to eat his breakfast. Arriving downstairs, there was no presence of the 4 girls at all. Their room upstairs was also open and empty too, which made Leo thought that they definitely have gone out really early in the morning to go andplete the mission today, and they seem to be in a rush, too. Well, the 4 girls haven''t done any mission this week yet, so it''s pretty natural for them to go out early to quickly cover their obviousck of responsibility. Since the 4 girls were already on a mission, Leo''s only choice now was to go andplete missions alone, again. After finishing his breakfast, Leo quickly went to Sword and Magic. "Yow!" Evangelion greeted the moment Leo came inside the study room of Sword and Magic. "Did the 4 girls went here to choose a mission?" Leo can''t help but ask. "Hahaha, they indeed arrived here very early. I guess they were rushing for something, right?" Evangelion replied. "Well, they haven''tpleted any missions yet this week despite being the main force of my faction, so they are in a rush toplete some." Leo said as he let out a chuckle. "Oh, that''s a shame for them! The main force should be the main driving force of a faction, not a bunch of pigs to be raised by the other members." Evangelion exined. Hearing Evangelion''s calling the 4 girls a bunch of pigs, Leo can''t help but let out a chuckle. Using that term to describe them wasn''t really the right word. They were only unable to do any missions this week for the moment because they were busy doing something else, specifically resting and surprising him. "By the way, what kind of mission would you like to choose today?" Evangelion quickly changed the topic. "Oh, I''m actually not here to choose a mission, but instead to ask you a question..." Leo said, feeling a bit embarrassed. Leo was not here toplete a mission, since he had alreadypleted one yesterday. It wasn''t because he was feeling a bit ofziness, or he just wanted to leave the grinding to the 4 girls since he had already done his part already. But actually to stay low-key. Yesterday, he had already destroyed one of the ck organization''s secret operations. So, he immediately assumed that the ck organization would either be on high alert this time around or setting up a trap for him. Well, it wasn''t really a problem anyway. Whichever choice they choose. If the ck organization was on a high alert, then they would not be going to go to the South Sewer Management this time. With an assassin around targeting them, then that obviously only meant that someone powerful was already paying close attention to their movements. So, with now a certain someone paying close attention towards their movements, surely that certain someone would also do something to prevent them from doing anything else anymore. Hence, if the ck organization makes a move, there would be a high chance that they would meet the men of that certain someone, they might even fall into a trap. So, going there himself would have no use, since he can''t take away the 12rge Mana for himself easily. And if the ck organization had thought about that but didn''t feel afraid, then they would still go to the South Sewer Management. Not because they wanted toplete thest remaining operation about the Silver city sewers, but instead to set up a trap to the assassin which they still don''t know was actually Leo. With an assassin around, their operation would obviously always be disrupted. They can actually just simply kill that assassin, but who knows if that certain someone, who they assumed had hired that assassin, would actually just simply send in another one, and hence disrupting their operation once again. So, the only reason why they set up a trap for that assassin was in order for them to ask for information about the employer, that is, if they sessfully caught that assassin. With that, it just further adds to the reason why he should not go to the South Sewer Management this time. There is actually another option. The ck organization is doing an investigation today to investigate for any traces the assassin had left behind, personally. Leo was still not worried about that, since he wasn''t that stupid to leave easily to find traces that will lead to him. He might have gone to the North Sewer Management, hence his name being in their logbook was one of the traces to get himself suspected. But he had actually left traces of him in another faraway ce from the cave, so they would surely not suspect of him being that assassin. To be honest, before Leo had really gone to the Vice-Head of the North Sewer Management to hand over the Magical Beast he had hunted, he had first covered up his traces being nearby around the cave. It wasn''t hard to do it. With his years of being an assassin, he was quick to know how to hide his traces in such a situation. With his name in the logbook, the only way for him to cover up his traces was by simply creating another trace. If he wasn''t really the assassin, then he would have surely been doing something else while in the north sewer, right? If Leo had registered his name in the North Sewer Management, yet there were no traces of him being in any ces in the north sewer, then he would automatically be suspected to be that assassin. Who on Celestial World would be so stupid not to even see clearly that someone just went and register their name in the logbook of the North Sewer Management with the sole reason ofpleting a mission, yet no signs ofpleting any kind of mission being found around the north sewer? If Leo wasn''t that assassin, then why weren''t there any traces of himpleting any mission in the north sewer? Even a blind person could already see that Leo was the assassin with such solid evidence being around. Unfortunately, though, Leo had done once again the same thing he had done back in the East Sewer Management. He again did something that would remove him from the suspect list easily just by simply providing ''I''m indeed around but definitely not rted to you'' kind of evidence. In the East Sewer Management, he had sessfully stolen the ck organization''s 12 pieces ofrge Mana stones by simply harvesting the other people''s crops. Though there were no traces of him doing something around the east sewer despite being in the East Sewer Management, he was still able to sessfully removed himself from the suspect list of stealing therge Mana stones just by simply providing evidence of selling all the stuff he had brought along with him, which then became his alibi that he didn''t have any of therge Mana stones since there weren''t any signs or record of him selling any despite going straight to the Sword and Magic after leaving the East Sewer Management. Too bad, the ck organization informant in Sword and Magic wasn''t of high rank, so that person wasn''t able to get any useful information about Leo. The ck organization didn''t really remove Leo from the suspect list, since the list of records wasn''t solid evidence to prove his innocence yet. But they had definitely moved him away to the very bottom of the list, since there was only a small chance for him to really be the thief. Also, they hadn''t actually seriously injured the 1 Star Magical Beast guarding the cave on the exact same day as Leo going in his mission, so the other students who had gone to the East Sewer Management could also be considered as the suspect, even the staffs themselves could also be a suspect, too. Moreover, looking for traces in the sewer was really hard to find because all the missions rted to such ces were either cleaning the trashes or cleaning the Magical Beast which in both cases simply means the students involved inpleting the mission was cleaning, obviously that might include cleaning the evidence. This time though, in the North Sewer Management, there was solid evidence of Leopleting a mission around the north sewer, specifically some traces of Magical Beast blood that he ''purposely'' didn''tpletely clean, and some part of the Magical Beast bodies that he had naturally taken from the cave. Those traces will definitely give the ck organization the impression that he might have been in the north sewer, but what he was doing doesn''t have any sort of rtionship or connection with what they were doing. In conclusion, it was really hard for the ck organization to prove Leo as being that assassin. They also couldn''t just abduct him, torture him, and kill him afterwards, either, since a Noble getting killed or even just being missing for a long time, especially a ruler of a city like Leo, was a really big case, which would surely be traced back towards them and hence their n would be revealed. So, they could only abandon that sort of n. "Staying low-key is a must!" Leo thought to himself. Chapter 113 - Looking For A Way To Disguise The Earth Elemental Chapter 113 Looking for a way to disguise the Earth Elemental Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral "Oh, then what kind of question, then?" Evangelion immediately asked after hearing Leo''s reply with a slight proudness of himself on his face. Him being a 5 Star Mage and having a junior asking him a question was indeed worthy of being proud of, at least in his case with his character of being like everyone''s model person. "You already knew about my trump card, right?" Leo asked as he wanted to confirm first. He doesn''t want Evangelion to suddenly treat him as someone evil like Madam Silva the moment after he summoned the Elemental, nor does he want to reveal his trump card casually to someone who doesn''t know about it. "Don''t worry, Madam Silva already told me..." Evangelion said as he gulped down a mouthful of saliva due to excitement. What really happened was, after Evangelion was informed by Madam Silva that Leo can actually summon Elementals, he immediately felt excited about seeing it for himself. Well, who on Celestial World doesn''t even want to see a powerful Magical Entity, such as the Elementals, up close for themselves, right? So, Evangelion was long hoping for such a day like this toe. Leo breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Evangelion''s reply before he finally summoned his Earth Elemental. Out of thin air, a body that somewhat looked like those of Humans but entirely made out rocks slowly formed in front of Evangelion, making him even more excited. "Wow!" Evangelion can''t help but gasp in amusement. Looking at the Earth Elemental closely was indeed so marvelous, just like what Madam Silva had expressed to him before. "Ehem!" Evangelion quickly fixed himself as he continued, "What question-rted to this do you want to ask me about? I''ll inform you first, I''m not a professional when ites to Elementals. My knowledge is pretty much base on books and other people''s stories. So, you''re free to ignore my words." "That''s okay, I''m not asking something hard anyways. Do you perhaps know of any way to disguise my Earth Elemental?" Leo finally said his real intention. "Oh..." Evangelion said while observing the Earth Elemental from left to right, and its every edge and inches. He continued, "I might only know a bit about Magical Beast and Magical Entity, such as the Elemental. But, I can suggest something like this easily for you, wait here!" Evangelion quickly went to some shelves in the deep part of the study room to look for that specific book that will solve Leo''s problem. After a while, Evangelion finally came back while holding an old book as he said, "This book is something that discusses a lot about Magical Entities. Naturally, it includes information about the Elementals, but that isn''t the most important thing here..." Evangelion immediately started flipping through the book as soon as he put it on the study table, "This is the most important!" He pointed towards a specific picture. "Golems!!" Leo quickly understood what Evangelion really wanted to say. Golems were Magical Entities. They were made out entirely of rocks like those of the Earth Elementals, so they can indeed be a really good disguise. Moreover, unlike Earth Elementals, Golems weren''t unique and a lot of Mages, specifically those who can''t afford to invest in Magical Knights, use them as their protectors. Indeed, it was called protectors. Like those Mages that Leo had met beforehand, Mages were really too weak. They can easily be killed despite being powerful and having a unique ability to be able to use Magic spell. He had even killed tens of them already easily despite just being a beginner Mage. It wasn''t because the Mages were weak, really, but because of theck of powerful protection. When casting, Mages defense bes vulnerable, hence they can easily be killed, such as shooting a bow or swiftly arriving in front of them tounch a direct attack. So, Mages needed to have protectors in order topensate for this obvious weakness, such as Magical Knights or Golems. Unlike those rich Mages though, that was born from Noble Households, or those Mages with powerful capability, hence easily earning money. Mages that were born poor and incapable of earning money easily tend topensate for their weakness by relying on Golems. Magical Knights were Humans, so they could only be strong by giving them resources that have Magical properties. Such resources though needed a lot of money in order to have. Moreover, as Mages themselves, they also needed such Magical resources too. So, Mages that were born poor don''t have any other choice anymore aside from looking for another way to cover up their weakness, and that searching eventually leads the Mages to the invention of the Golems. Although Golems weren''t as powerful as the Magical Knights, neither do they have the capability to think on their own, but still, such a Magical Entity was enough for the poor Mages to cover up their weakness. "Yep, Golems! You just need to turn your Earth Elementals into those of Golems. By doing so, no one that hasn''t seen your Earth Elementals would be able to suspect them as being Earth Elementals." Evangelion immediately exined as he then continued, "The only w though would be your Earth Elemental should not act like it has any intellect or the capability to think on their own to sessfully disguise them..." Evangelion suddenly shook his head to express his pity soon after. It was indeed a pity. Elementals were powerful Magical Entities simply because they have the capability to think on their own. Removing this capability would result in something like those of Golems, they can be destroyed easily because their power has been greatly reduced. Anything capable of thinking, living, or non-living, are automatically deemed as powerful. No matter how weak their strength was, if cultivated and used well, they would eventually be a powerful tool or Magical Beast, that are capable of turning the tides of the battle with their capability to adjust and make their own decisions. "Oh, that isn''t a problem! I could just simply order them, so my Elementals could basically still be able to hide that they have the capability to think on their own." Leo said. "Unfortunately, you still can''t..." Evangelion replied as he continued, "Golems don''t have any brain, hence they could only follow their Master''s specific order. Simply put, if you order your Golem to punch, it will only punch towards the target you choose. Once its target sessfully dodges that punch, the Golem wouldn''t be able to follow up another attack towards the target in order to correct their error. The Golems will just remain still and wait for another order. The only way is, one way is to constantly sent out orders after orders to sessfullynd a punch towards your target, which would then deem the Mage''s ability to cast magic spells useless." Mage''s uniqueness was their ability to cast magic spells. If they became busy sending out orders after orders to their Golems, then that ability to cast magic spells would obviously have no use anymore, since they don''t have any time to construct any Magic circles to attack on their own. Those Mages who have Golems might as well just give up on being Mages and instead hone their capability to analyze enemy''s actions and make countermeasures as quick as possible in order for their Golems tond an attack, right? "You''re right... Then how?" Leo can''t help but ask. Since Golems had such a w, then obviously he can''t use that. After all, his Elementals have their own consciousness. The moment he sent out an order, they would be able to adapt if ever the situation changes on their own, which by then would obviously easily reveal the difference between his Earth Elementals and those of Golems. However, since Evangelion thought about the Golems, then obviously he should have something else that will help him solve this problem. "Fortunately, you have Madam Silva and me, as your backer..." Evangelion said as he suddenly turned the page of the book to the next page as he pointed at a picture, "This is called Command Crystal, a Magical Tool. It is made out of the unique Memory ore as its core and arrays to savemands embedded to its two bodies. This Command Crystal would allow its user to set automands that will then allow the Golems to automatically make countermeasures the moment the first order didn''t be sessful. Hence, the Mages don''t get disrupted all the time, and at the same time the Golem could finally fully serve its purpose!" "So you mean... I just need to wear a Command Crystal and make it looked like I had set up multiplemands inside, in order for my Golems to seemingly make countermeasures, but in truth, the Golems were actually acting on their own!" Leo said feeling really excited. With this discovery, he would now be able to use his Earth Elementals out in the open and with no troubleing to himter on. "Thank you!" Leo eximed in excitement as he can''t help but hug Evangelion to express his gratefulness. The information that Evangelion gave to him could pretty much solve the problem that he had long been carrying; how to use his Elementals without worrying about being discovered and hence turning into ab rat right after? Finally, he has the solution to that now. Although the Golem could only disguise the Earth Elemental, that is still considered as the first step for him to finally be able to use his Elementals openly.. A day would surelye where he can finally summon his Elementals without worrying about being discovered. Chapter 114 - Magical Beast Bedrock Kong Chapter 114 Magical Beast Bedrock Kong Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral While being embraced by Leo, Evangelion can''t help but feel proud of himself. He suddenly remembered that time back when he was still a 4th-year student of Red Dragon Mage Academy at Dragon Horn Empire. A bunch of 1st-year students or even some 2nd and 3rd-year students woulde to look for him for help with a few things rted to Magic. In Evangelion''s opinion, Leo was really like those juniors he had met from before. "No problem, helping you is the same as helping Madam Silva anyway..." Evangelion made an excuse as he pulled himself out from the hug. Leo immediately fixed himself after hugging Evangelion as he then turned his attention towards his Earth Elemental. It was also staring back at him with its hollow eyes at this moment. But this time, he can''t help but to somewhat feel that the Earth Elemental was actually also feeling excited, like it''s telling him that it could finally turn into something powerful and strong looking instead of always staying in a weak toy soldier form. "Turn yourself into this!" Leo ordered as he pointed towards the Golem in the book. Hearing Leo''s order, the Earth Elemental went to look at the book. It seemingly began observing the image of the Golem, as it then slowly transformed itself into a Golem soon after. "It works!" Leo eximed in excitement. "Indeed! There seems to be no difference at all, too!" Evangelion rated the Golem too, "Except for the height though..." "What''s wrong with its height?" Leo quickly asked. "How about let''s take your Golem... I mean Earth Elemental, outside of Silver city to fully examine and adjust its final form!" Evangelion said while massaging his chin, seemingly thinking in deep thought. "Are you sure about that...?" Leo can''t help but ask. The Sword and Magic study room were indeed too small. The Earth Elemental in the Golem form right now has already reached the height of the ceiling of the study room. So, further testing in such a small ce would sooner orter destroy the shelves. However, with an Earth Elemental this big with them, they cannot travel in secret. Not only that, but getting outside of this study room was also impossible due to its size at this moment. Although, Leo could actually just simply order the Earth Elemental to turn into a toy soldier form once again, and just walk towards a forest nearby Silver city. There wasn''t any problem about that, aside from it might be a hassle and also something really troublesome for Evangelion. He was asking Evangelion a favor, so he naturally can''t make thetter feel any inconvenience. at all. By doing something really inconvenient like that, it might make him hesitate to ask for any help in the near future. Moreover, they weren''t that close yet, too. So, in his opinion, he can''t do anything that will cross the line of their current rtionship. "Simple..." Evangelion said as he suddenly put his hand on Leo''s shoulder and put his other hand on the Earth Elemental. A Magic circle that fully enveloped the ground around them suddenly appeared, "Teleportation!" With a *Whoosh! sound, Leo, Evangelion, and the Earth Elemental, immediately vanished out from the Sword and Magic study room. ..... The moment they appeared again, it was now outside of Silver City, specifically nearby forest around the city wall. Leo finally realized something today. He should avoid asking a question like how to reach a far ce to a 5 Star Mage, since that is really so stupid. It was like asking a fish how to swim in the ocean. It was simple and too easy for them to do it. Well, he was still a beginner in being a Mage anyways, so it was reasonable for him to not know a lot of things about Mages. This was also his first time interacting with a 5 Star Mage up close too, so he doesn''t know what they can and can''t do. "Change your Golem''s height into 3 meters tall, also adjust its body to correspond to its huge build." Evangelion immediately suggested as soon as theynded. Leo quickly nodded his head in reply as he then followed what Evangelion had suggested. Turning around, he faced his Earth Elemental as he said, "Adjust your height to 3 meters tall, your body build should also fit your big size!" After hearing Leo''s order, the Earth Elemental seemingly nodded its head as it quickly began adjusting its form. Slowly, the Earth''s Elemental height began to rise up until it reached 3 meters tall. At the same time, Leo also felt that any higher than 3 meters was impossible for him. It was highly likely that it''s due to his Magic power at this moment. "Now, adjust its lower half to turn a bit smaller,pare to its upper half." Evangelion quickly followed up. Leo just nodded his head again as he sent out another order to the Earth Elemental, "Go and decrease the size of your lower half a bit lesspared to your upper half!" "Okay, good! Then now, its two arms make it a little bit bigger." "..." "Its head should be small." "..." "Oh, okay! Thenstly, its body shouldplement the size of its 2 arms!" "..." Finally, after a lot of adjustments, the Earth Elemental final form was finallypleted. Looking at the Earth Elemental closely, Leo could describe quickly that the reference for this Golem was more likely to be a Gori. He turned to look at Evangelion as he can''t help but asked, "This form was from?" "Magical Beast Bedrock Kong!" Evangelion introduced proudly, "By having this form, your Earth Elemental defense would be the same as the Bedrock Kong. Although the attack style wouldn''t necessarily be the same, dodging the Earth Elemental''s attack would still be a lot harderpared to ordinary Golems, since it has a very big attack range. Moreover, killing it would also be difficult. The same as Bedrock Kong, its obvious weakness, the head, is being blocked by its both enormous arms. Going to its back is also proven difficult. With a small lower half body, turning around or changing position would be really easy for it as it only needed to use its upper half to carry the weight of its lower half in order for it to change its current position. Hence, every time your opponent tries to go to the rear of the Golem, they would only find themselves facing the Golem''s front once again. Unfortunately, the cost of this is your Earth Elemental is now almost fully focus on defense." After hearing Evangelion''s description, Leo could only say that it was a really genius idea. With all these new aspects of his Earth Elemental, it could now easily adapt to different kinds of situations that it would encounter in the future. In his opinion, even though the Earth Elemental''s offensive power was greatly reduced with this form, that wasn''t still a problem for the likes of him. After all, from the very beginning, one of the main reasons that he had specifically chosen the Earth Elemental was because of its defensive capability. Although its attack was still important, he could easily cover that up. As a professional assassin himself, he naturally has many ways of attacking. The only thingcking for him before was his defensive capability. As a Mage himself, he wasn''t exempted from the weakness of vulnerability when he''s casting a Magic spell. So, with an Earth Elemental like this, he could now fully make use of his capability as a Mage. "Great, this is great!" Leo can''t help but exim out loudly due to excitement. "By the way, you seem to be really different today..." Evangelion suddenly asked while he was observing the joyous Leo. From Sword and Magic to here, Leo was strangely acting really happy. It was unusual since he wasn''t like that. He doesn''t hug anyone, and he also doesn''t just overexpress his emotions. It was like something had changed within, hence causing him to act this way. "Oh, I think it was because some people had helped me realized something yesterday!" Leo immediately replied, "Maybe, that had caused me to still feel something inside, which makes me act this way for the meantime." "Oh..." Evangelion already understood what it was, "I actually prefer the you today than the you of before, keep it up!" He added as he then suddenly vanished, leaving Leo alone in the forest. Leo could only scratch his head helplessly. Just this morning, he was indeed feeling a bit different from what he had usually always felt all this time. Obviously, it was because one of his shackles from the past being destroyed by the joyous asion that was celebrated yesterday. Though, he was also sure that this would only be for the meantime. Anyways, it was indeed a bit better for him to act like this. He can express his emotions easily, understand people easily, and also more maturepared to people of his age due to his past experiences.. Simply put, he had gained new insights about life, so his ways of doing things starting today would also see a lot of improvements. Chapter 115 - An Unexpected Discovery Chapter 115 An Unexpected Discovery Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo was left alone nearby a forest. Looking around the ce, he finally realized that this was actually Silver city''s Southwest forest, Vibrant Forest. The Vibrant Forest was a huge forest located in the southwest of Silver City. It is specifically located in the middle between Silver city and cksmoke Canyon. This forest is really important because it''s like a border that separates the cksmoke canyon from Silver city, and which in turn also acts as a defense from the cksmoke canyon''s bandits. "How about I''ll test the performance of the new form of my Earth Elemental here..." Leo suddenly thought. What Evangelion had said to him was just a theory or in other words, everything was still mere words. Putting it out into action might not necessarily be the same as what Evangelion had said it would turn out to be, so he might as well test the Earth Elemental to see for himself. "Big guy, let''s go and have a little adventure in the forest!" Leo said towards the Earth Elemental. Hearing Leo''s words, the Earth Elemental seemingly nodded its head to express its agreement. The Elementals were indeed a marvelous Magical Entity. Although it had juste from his consciousness, hence notparable to the Nature''s Wrath, still it has the capability to think on its own, decide on its own, and even reply on its own. The more he observed the Magical Entity, the more he became astonished. "Let''s go!" ..... Meanwhile, the same as what Leo had expected, the ck organization had indeed chosen not to go andplete theirst operation about the Silver City sewers today, which was in the south sewer. Around the cave within the south sewer, a group of ck organization''s men was lying in ambush, waiting for any signs of the assassin appearing in front of them, again. Unfortunately though, no matter how long the ck organization''s men had waited, no signs of the assassin have appeared yet until this very moment. They had already waited from early morning till mid-afternoon. They haven''t even taken any lunch yet because of the fear that the assassin might suddenly appear and kill one of them the moment they let down their guard to eat their meal. "How long do we need to wait, Boss Richton?" A man wearing ck clothes to cover his entire muscr body can''t help but ask. "I don''t know! It''s up to Elder Caynis to decide when we will leave this disgusting ce..." Richton replied silently, afraid that the man in the very front of the group of ck organization''s men would hear him and became displeased afterward. At this moment, Caynis was currently standing within the dark, seemingly blending his bodypletely within the darkness of the entire cave. Although he was a bit far, specifically 20 meters away from the group of ck organization''s men waiting in ambush, he was still able to hear the conversation between Richton and the muscr man, which he doesn''t really care about. "It seems like the assassin already knew about our n..." Caynis suddenly said to himself. After hours of waiting, it was pretty obvious already that the assassin doesn''t n to appear out any moment from now. The assassin which they don''t know was actually Leo, had indeed chosen not to appear today. After all, he had already expected such a thing to happen. Between the 3 choices that he had thought, he had already thought of the best solution. And the way to counter the ck organization''s n was simply not to go. Looking around at the already very tense ck organization soldiers, Caynis suddenly flew down as he said, "Okay, it''s time for us to leave this ce. It seems like the assassin doesn''t n to attack us today!" Hearing Caynis order, Richton and the ck organization soldiers can''t help but breathed a sigh of relief. They were already physically and mentally tired at this moment, so their Elder''s order was what they had long been hoping for. Quickly, the ck organization''s men along with Richton and Caynis finally left the south sewer. They could just havepleted the mission this time around, since the assassin wasn''t anywhere, hence no one would disrupt their mission. Also, there were Caynis around to help them, too. So, the mission would have been really easy. However, the President of the ck organization had said to the Elders that it wasn''t time yet. So, despite wanting to finish this mission as soon as possible, since the President had ordered them to wait, they could only helplessly agree about it. ... At this moment, Leo finally finished testing the new form of the Earth Elemental. Just like what Evangelion had said, the Earth Elemental in the Bedrock Kong form of a Golem has indeed all those capabilities that he had talked about. Evangelion might have even underestimated the Earth Elemental since it had done more than what he had described it would perform. While inside the Vibrant Forest, the Earth Elemental was able to freely used all of its ability without any restrictions. The performance that it had shown during the killing at north sewer wasn''t evenparable to its whole strength. Magical Beast around the Vibrant Forest, specifically only those below 1 Star Magical Beast, and even the environment itself, the green zone only, can''t even hope to survive any of its attacks. Every strike and attack that seemingly looked like those of Magical Beast Bedrock Kong was really packed full of strength. Some weaker Magical Beast was even turned into meat paste after receiving such an attack. The Earth Elementals defense was also really great. Even a pack of Silver Fur Wolves weren''t even able tond any attacks on its head or even caused any noticeable damage. Every attack of the Silver Fur Wolves was always sessfully blocked by the two huge arms that seemingly act as an unbreakable shield. In short, the Earth Elemental was almost overpowered. It was already in the middle of the afternoon when Leo finally decided to leave the Vibrant Forest. He ordered his Earth Elemental in a Bedrock Kong form to turn into a toy soldier form before putting it in his shoulder. Along the way, Leo can''t help but always thought of adjusting some other areas about the Earth Elemental. Despite the Earth Elemental already almost being overpowered though, he still found some areas worthy of improvements. Unfortunately, he still needed more live testing and also more knowledge about some rted stuff in order for his adjustments to be worthwhile. So, he could only helplessly decide to apply the adjustments next time. As soon as Leo reached the exit of the Vibrant Forest, he suddenly found a group of men wearing ck clothes while being led by 2 people on their fronts. Leo immediately chooses to hide as he went to observe them from a very faraway distance, specifically 50 meters away from the unknown group. The moment the unknown grouppletely came out from an inconspicuous passage in the south sewer, they immediately started changing into ordinary clothes right after. It was only after they finished changing clothes that Leo finally realized that the unknown group was actually from the ck organization. And it seems like he was right on his decision to not get involved with them today. Basing in their numbers the moment they left the exit of the south sewer, they seemed to not even received any casualties at all. In other words, they weren''t fighting against any Magical Beast andpleting theirst operation in the south sewer, but instead, they had been waiting for him. "Just like what I had expected..." Leo breathed a sigh of relief. Just after observing for a few minutes, Leo was quick to find out that this group of ck organization''s men were actually led by a 5 Star Mage since the aura of the ugly guy wearing sses was seemingly the same as those of Evangelion''s. If he had dared to appear today, then he would have surely died. Not only should he pay attention to the 5 Star Mage within their group, even the men this time around were twice as manypared to before. It seems like they were fully prepared for the assassin''s appearance. Unfortunately, though, the assassin which was Leo, wasn''t careless enough to do such a greenhorn mistake. Through his years of experience being an assassin, such a setup wasn''t new to him anymore. That''s why he was able to understand quickly that the ck organization would have surely set up an ambush for him after experiencing hisst assault. "You tried to set me up, but it turns out that it was me that had unexpectedly discovered your real identities..." Leo said as he formed a mischievous smile on his face. As soon as the ck organization''s men finished changing into ordinary clothes, they started walking towards the Silver city South gate. Behind the ck organization, though, was Leo, tailing them secretly while at the same time nning to discover their real identities. At a distance of 50 meters, it was pretty obvious that Leo wouldn''t be able to see their faces.. So, the only way for him to find out about all of their real identities was to follow them and then blend within their group the moment they reached the South Gate of the Silver City, which was obviously the n of this group in order to enter back to Silver City. Chapter 116 - Setting Up The Black Organization By Borrowing Another Persons Sword Chapter 116 Setting up the ck organization by borrowing another person''s sword Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral It didn''t take long for the ck organization''s men that Leo had been tailing behind to arrive at the entrance of South Gate of the Silver City. It was finally at this moment where he calmly walked closer towards their group. Since the ce was already packed with many people that wanted to enter the Silver city through the South gate, Leo moving closer towards the ck organization''s men wasn''t suspicious at all. They wouldn''t even think that he was actually there to see their real identities. The moment Leo arrived nearby the ck organization members, he immediately started observing their real identities. Naturally, he started from the 5 Star Mage, then the second inmand, which he unexpectedly discovered was actually Richton, he also discovered that thetter was actually the Mage that had sessfully escaped from him during the north sewer since thetter''s eyes were the same as that Mage. Lastly, he started observing the other members, specifically hundreds of them. With that numbers alone, he was obviously unable to memorize all their faces. So, he could only unwillingly set up half of them, and let the other half go. But still, he decided to only take note of those ck organization''s men that he had the feeling was strong. Weaklings weren''t important, only the strong ones within the group were dangerous. Hence, they naturally became his main target. The question though was, how would he set them up. Looking around the area, Leo immediately spotted the Sword and Magic merchant caravan. Suddenly, a mischievous smile slowly formed on his face as he went to approach the merchant caravan. "I will strike all of you by borrowing the Sword and Magic''s sword, hehehe..." Leo chuckled silently before he finally arrived nearby the Sword and Magic merchant caravan. Just like thest time, the mercenaries and soldiers from the Sword and Magic immediately blocked Leo''s way before one of them asked, "May I know about your business here, kid? Leo didn''t mind the soldier asking him the question though, since it was obviously part of their protocols to not allow any suspicious or even anyone not a part of their merchant caravan toe any closer. This was naturally done in order to avoid a dangerous situation to happen, such as the suspicious person suddenly going forward to hostage their important staff within the merchant caravan. While the soldier was observing him, he suddenly took out a dark token with a sword and book crossed together as its symbol that Madam Silva had given to him. This token was his proof that he was a VVVIP of the Sword and Magic of Silver Kingdom branch. It was obviously given by Madam Silva in case a branch of Sword and Magic within the Silver Kingdom suddenly questioned Leo for proof of his identity in Sword and Magic, such as this kind of situation. "My apologies, sir VVVIP!" The soldier immediately bowed his head 90 degrees to express his apology for daring to block a VVVIP of Sword and Magic''s way. "Don''t mind it, hahaha!" Leo said as he patted the soldier''s shoulder, obviously to make thetter calm down. The soldier was obviously nervous due to the fact that he dared to block a VVVIP. Such a thing was really displeasing for some people, which in turn might be the reason for him getting fired after this. Fortunately, though, Leo wasn''t such kind of person. "May I know who is currently acting as the leader of the escort group?" Leo suddenly asked the soldier. "It''s Lady Angel, sir!" The soldier immediately replied. "Oh, then you can return to your position. I''lle and look for her myself." Leo said towards the soldier as he began walking towards the guard''s wagon. He had already experienced being a part of the Sword and Magic merchant caravan, so he naturally knew already where the escort group was located at. The moment Leo arrived near the guard''s wagon, he immediately spotted the 4 girls within, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica, while talking with each other and letting out a giggle from time to time. He finally found out that the mission the 4 girls had chosen was actually an escorting mission. Well, it was understandable since such a mission would reward points ranging from 5,000 points and more. Hence, it could immediately cover up theirck of responsibility easily. Adding to the fact that it was only them who were part of this escorting mission too, so they could naturally im all the points for themselves. "May I interrupt the beautifuldies'' discussion for a moment..." Leo immediately interrupted the 4 girls. "Leo!" Cassandra quickly greeted. Although she was connected to Leo with the Blood Contract, she didn''t notice him since they were enjoying their topic about some girls-rted stuff. "What are you doing here?!" Elizabeth said, seemingly sounding displeased. "Do you need anything?" Angel asked, seemingly sounding nonchnt. "Oh, sir Leo suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Where you perhaps protecting us secretly, hehehe..." Veronica said her usual teasing once again. "Jokes aside! I have a really important information for the Sword and Magic here..." Leo immediately stated his purpose with a very serious expression. The 4 girls quickly turned serious the moment they saw Leo''s serious expression. It was really obvious that he wasn''t here to fool around, but was instead here for a really important business. "You see those groups over there!" Leo said as he pointed secretly towards the ck organization''s men gathering in one ce. "Yeah?" Angel curiously replied. Since the important information was for the Sword and Magic, so naturally she would be the one to respond, since she was once Madam Silva''s personal secretary. "All of them are from the ck organization! That one over there is also a 5 Star Mage, since he has the same aura as those of Evangelion''s. That, Elizabeth should be really familiar with him..." Leo said as he turned towards Elizabeth. Elizabeth quickly turned to look at the person Leo was pointing at as her face turned to shock soon after. It was actually Richton. Her opinion about him was already bad from the very beginning, yet it was actually worse than she had thought. Richton wasn''t only a bad person, he was even a member of the famous ck organization known for its wicked deeds. "That is Richton Skull! Let''s..." Leo wasn''t even able to finish what he said as Angel suddenly let out a Spell Engraved Paper that shoots out the emergency fireworks to the air. Elizabeth also did the same thing, obviously, she had suggested this sort of thing to the Snow Noble Household too, after seeing how convenient it was from Angel thest time. The people nearby the Sword and Magic merchant caravan were immediately attracted to the fireworks. They can''t help but feel curious about the reason why they suddenly let out such a beautiful disy. Are they going to surprise them with something, or the likes? As soon as the fireworks were lit up to the sky, Evangelion of the Silver city branch of Sword and Magic immediately appeared out of thin air. Due to distance just being near the South gate, he was able to cast a Teleportation spell to instantaneously arrived in this ce. Suddenly, a man in his mid-thirties arrived. The man was wearing full white clothes with a snowkes logo on his back. The man was also a 5 Star Mage like Evangelion. Along with this man was a Magical Knight in a full white uniform, which simply meant that the Magical Knight was also from the Snow Noble Household. The 3 people immediately came forward towards their respective callers. "May I know what Lady Angel wants? For calling me out here by using the emergency call would obviously only mean that there is something really important, right?" Evangelion said as he looked around, "Yow, Leo! Good to see you after a short while of meeting, once again!" The 5 Star Mage immediately knelt down in front of Elizabeth along with the Magical Knight. "5 Star Mage, Jason, here ready to serve the Heiress with all my life!" The 5 Star Mage of the Snow Noble Household greeted. "6 Star Magical Knight, Vismot, here ready to serve the Heiress with all my life!" The Magical Knight greeted. "Evangelion, see those people! They are all from the ck organization, bring all of their heads to Madam Silva!" Angel immediately said. "Same for you Jason and Vismot! Disarm all those people!" Elizabeth quickly followed. The people nearby the Sword and Magic merchant caravan immediately gasped in shock as soon as they heard that the ck organization was actually just around them. Although they were also really shocked by the appearance of 3 powerful people, the ck organization was still more shocking topare to them. After all, the ck organization was famous for doing wicked things, and they were also recognized as the cancer of the people living within the Silver Kingdom. Meanwhile, the ck organization''s men were immediately shocked beyond belief as they stared fearfully towards the 3 powerful people staring back at them while releasing powerful auras. Caynis within the group suddenly wore an ugly expression as he realized the direness of the situation. He was also feeling really shocked as to how did they even recognize them as being a part of the ck organization. "What... You can''t just unreasonablebel me as members of the ck organization!" The muscr man from before quickly tried verbally defending himself. "Yeah! I''m just an ordinary citizen that just came back from my long trip. My wife is definitely waiting for me for a very long time already, missing me for so long, and yet here I''m beingbeled as a member of the ck organization the moment I finally returned home! Do you know that I would immediately be executed with such a malicious usation?!" "Indeed! Are people of the Sword and Magic and the Snow Noble Household this unreasonable?!" "Yes!" "Yes!" Hundreds of voices from the ck organization''s men loudly sounded around the area soon after Angel and Elizabeth sent out an order. "Oh, then why don''t you just voluntarily let us inspect you then?" Evangelion quickly suggested while walking towards the group. "Indeed, since you bunch aren''t really members of the wicked, dark, sinister, merciless, sinners, and full of despicable and lunatics called the ck organization then why don''t you just let us search all of your body!" Jason while following behind Evangelion. "Correction sir, all of their being!" Vismot quickly corrected Jason. Along with the 3 powerful people''s forward steps, the ck organization''s men were also taking steps backward. Chapter 117 - Witnessing A Fight Between Powerful Figures Chapter 117 Witnessing a fight between powerful figures Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, along the walls, the soldiers of the Silver city had already taken out their bow and crossbow, and the Mages had also already prepared themselves for any sort of situation. The Sword and Magic and the Snow Noble Household usation might sound unreasonable, but since those usations came from a powerful and respected organization and also from one of the pirs of the Silver Kingdom, hence this usation obviously needs to be taken seriously. So, all the soldiers stationed within the wall didn''t hesitate to start preparing themselves. "HAHAHA! So the assassin from before that was obviously a member of the Smiling Lion is currently using a borrowed sword of the Sword and Magic and the Snow Noble Household! Is this one of your setups? Do you n on using someone else''s sword to attack us? Why don''t you just reveal yourself, instead of just hiding behind powerful people''s shadows like what your people always do?!" Caynis suddenly said, feeling hysterical. Since the ck organization''s identity was obviously going to be revealed eventually, then Caynis decided that he might as well just reveal it before the 3 powerful peoplee any closer and restrict his and the other member''s many possible movements. And since he was already in it, might as well dragged that assassin from the Smiling Lion organization, too. As to how Caynis had known, it was pretty simple. The Smiling Lion organization is already making its moves throughout the Silver Kingdom, the same as them. He had long suspected it when Richton reported that an assassin had attacked them, but today it just confirmed his assumption. An assassin, hiding in the dark, using someone else''s sword. Who else would it be if not the Smiling Lion organization? The Smiling Lion organization, or otherwise known by its members and a few well-informed people as the Mischievous Lion organization, was also a very famous organization aside from the ck organization. Though their purpose waspletely opposite from thetter, since their organization was protectors hiding behind the dark. However, dragging that assassin would also be much more worth it since the Mischievous Lion organization was also very well hidden. It was even to the point that almost no one knew about their whereabouts. So, the ck organization would surely learn some information about the Smiling Lion organization the moment the assassin was sessfully found out and had revealed information about their organization. Obviously, they would be able to learn such information through their secret connections. At the side, Leo just berated the desperate 5 Star Mage as "Stupid". No matter what desperate things that 5 Star Mage does, only death awaits in his path. He wasn''t afraid of being used back of being a member of the Mischievous Lion organization. They don''t even know the real name of the organization. Hence searching for him wouldn''t result in any desiring result. Moreover, he also had the Mischievous Lion faction token that he got from the Silver Mage Academy Faction Hall, which he could obviously used to hide his identity, that is if ever they found out the token of the Mischievous Lion organization on him. With that hidden countermeasure in his arsenal, he wasn''t the least bit worried about his identity being revealed due to the desperate 5 Star Mage usation. Evangelion, Jason, and Vismot, along with the soldiers and Mages on the Silver city''s South Gate wall, didn''t hesitate anymore as they began the assault. The people nearby the ck organization''s men also didn''t cower behind and panicked. The melee fighter that has a shield within the group was quick to decide to make themselves the barrier that will block the ck organization''s men from escaping. The range fighter quickly distanced themselves to provide cover. This simply showed just how much hated the ck organization was for Humans. Any random people don''t even hesitate to throw their own lives in order to catch this bunch of cancers and scumbags living in the Humansmunity. They might die, really, but those people who had been killed by the ck organization, something that can no longer be counted, would be able to rest in peace if ever the Sword and Magic, Snow Noble Household, and the Silver city soldiers and Mages could extract information about the ck organization whereabouts. If people back on Earth see this scene, then they might feel dubious and think that this was just scripted. But the action of the Humans in this current situation was actually due to not fearing death. Living in the Celestial World, their lives were always being on the constant threat of death. Since they would die anyway, then they might as well die with honor and a contribution to the rise of the Humans. It might also sound like the Humans were practically been brainwashed by powerful people within the Humans, but to be honest, this was the result of their desperation and at the same time their selflessness. If their deaths could contribute to the rise of Humans, then why hesitate, right? If their death would allow future generations to live in peace, then why hesitate, right? Anyway, the Celestial World was a world of Magic, and many powerful Mages were currently around the ce at this moment, too. So, being injured seriously at this moment wasn''t a big deal, since they would surely be healed by the Mages after this. That is, if they don''t die. They also quickly considered the fact that the ck organization''s men here would definitely not be able tost that much longer since there were currently 3 powerful figures around and they were greatly outnumbered too, and more people are surelying here due to themotion caused by two emergency fireworks released by respectively the Sword and Magic and the Snow Noble Household. So, the sacrifices of the people nearby were also the result of the assurance and their experience. It couldn''t even be called a sacrifice since it is not a definite oue that they will die, hence what they''re doing is more like bravery. The ck organization members immediately became very desperate as soon as they saw the direness of the current situation. In fact, aside from feeling desperate, they also felt dumbfounded, since they didn''t expect that some random people would actually choose to band together to fight against them. However, they weren''t a bunch of weaklings either. They were a bunch of people that had survived a Red Zone within any of the wilderness of the Silver Kingdom. Though there were many ways to survive in a wilderness, that still doesn''t necessarily mean that they are weak for using some tricks. So, they weren''t afraid of this situation. Moreover, this bunch of people that choose to go against them wasn''t even that much stronger than 1 Star Magical Beast or even a powerful Magical Beast. So, why should they feel afraid of them? With the other side beginning the assault, the ck organization''s men also bravely replied with their own. Mages of both sides quickly started exchanging Magic spells. Hence, shooting different Elements of Magic spells towards left and right, up and down, here and there, as soon as Mages were done casting. The soldiers and mercenaries also began shing with the ck organization''s melee and ranged fighters. On the other hand, Evangelion, Jason, and Vismot didn''t bother about the weak ck organization members. Instead, they went straight towards the 5 Star Mage. "Oh, I didn''t expect it to be the perverted, ugly, Caynis..." Jason said as he immediately recognized the 5 Star Mage. "Likewise, I didn''t expect it to be the dog of the Snow Noble Household, Jason!" Caynis replied "Less talk, more action!" Evangelion suddenly interrupted as he soon after casted a Magic spell, "Light Chain! Go and bind such an ugly person to the depths of the earth!" "Tch! I didn''t notice that the model dog of the Sword and Magic was actually here too!" Caynis replied as he also quickly casted his own Magic spell, "Soldiers of the Insect Queen, hear my call, with me as the vessel, attack those who had dared disrespect you, release, Insect Nest!" As soon as Caynis finished his incantation, a hole suddenly appeared on the ground before a bunch of insects came out charging soon after. The insects quickly surrounded Caynis, hence Evangelion''s Light Chain spell wasn''t able to reach him anymore. "Just a bunch of insects, not a problem!" Vismot said as he swiftly took out two of his sword, "Whirlwind sh!" Multiple sword lights from Vismot''s double sword art swiftly came shooting out towards the bunch of insects, cutting them easily and stopping the spell the moment one of the sword lights hit the core which was specifically the Insect Nest. With the Insect Nest spell gone, Evangelion''s Light Chain spell immediately became unhindered. They soon came shooting towards Caynis, obviously wanting to bind thetter. "Hmph! Shield Ho, Block!" Caynis quickly casted. A dark-yellow shield with a beehive-like form soon after appeared in front of him, blocking the Light Chain spell from moving anything further. "I hereby call Magical Beast Sword Mantis!" Caynis quickly followed after. A Magical Beast Sword Mantis appeared out of thin air. "Go and engage with that sword-wielding bastard!" "Kczzzhhhh!" The Sword Mantis roared loudly before it charged violently towards Vismot. Looking at the currently charging Sword Mantis, Vismot quickly readied himself. A Sword Mantis was a 6 Star Magical Beast, which was the same level as him. Hence he shouldn''t think of underestimating such a Magical Beast. Though, he was still undoubtedly much more powerful than a mere 6 Star Magical Beast. "Pay attention, you ugly pervert!" Jason suddenly said. A burning ball with a diameter of over 10 meters suddenly came out falling towards Caynis, "Purgatory Sun! Burn such an ugly pervert to ashes!" Caynis immediately felt panicked the moment he saw the ball of the Purgatory Sun spell moving quickly straight towards him. He naturally knew about such a Magic spell, it wasn''t something that can be speed cast and neither was it a simple spell. The Purgatory Sun spell was a powerful Magic spell to the point that it can turn the whole bunch of the ck organization''s men currently fighting on the ground to ashes. This also exined why Evangelion and Vismot were engaging Caynis seemingly relentlessly. It was actually to take away Caynis attention from Jason, who was at that time casting the Purgatory Sun spell. "Tch! Fighting 3vs1 is impossible, let''s meet again if Fate permits us to meet!" Caynis eximed as he quickly put his hand on Richton''s shoulder and suddenly vanishing out of nowhere. The reason why Caynis specifically took away Richton was that they can''t afford to also pull in the Crystal Skull Noble Household in the mess. If ever the Richton died, then surely the 2nd and 1st brother, who were a hater of ck ck organization, would not hesitate anymore to charge towards the ck organization for revenge. After all, no one from the Crystal Skull Noble Household has yet found out that their 3rd son had actually been pulled in to join the ck organization. If ever they found out about that, the number one among the five major Noble Households would surelye crashing towards their door, obviously wanting to disintegrate the organization''s existence to nothing. So, Caynis didn''t hesitate as he went to specifically save Richton from the current situation. Jason immediately canceled the Purgatory Sun spell the moment Caynis disappeared. After all, the other ck organization''s men were still a valuable asset that they can use, so he should spare them in order for them to extract informationter on. Also, he would needlessly be causing casualties to those who volunteered to fight the ck organization''s men if he continued the Purgatory Sun spell. "Tch! He was still able to escape!" Evangelion can''t help but said full of displeasure was apparent in his voice. "Caynis had surely used one of the ck organization''s Magic tool, Gem of Instantaneous Escape! Such a Magic tool is really impossible to disrupt since it allows its user to instantly teleport to a set location. Unless we knew about that location beforehand or if we have a Magic tool that can lock the space in a certain area, then we would never be able to block its use!" Jason quickly exined. "Such a sore loser like him was actually a member of the ck organization?" Vismot added as soon as he killed the Sword Mantis that Caynis had sent towards him. "Now, let''s..." Evangelion wanted to say something, but he was suddenly interrupted at the sight of the ck organization members disintegrating into mere bubbling purple liquid, "Their members are surely a bunch of merciless people. They don''t even show mercy to themselves..." Despite all of those shes just now, specifically from the start of the shes of the ck organization''s men and the soldiers and mercenaries that fight for justice, the fight of Caynis against Evangelion, Jason, and Vismot, and finally the ck organization members disintegrating into mere bubbling purple liquid, only a few minutes had actually psed. Something expected already to a battle that involves a lot of people and with such a powerful scale too. Leo at the side could only gasp in astonishment.. This was his first time witnessing such a powerful battle through his entire 18 years of living in the Celestial World. There is nothing else he could say aside from, "I can''t wait to be as powerful as them one day!" Chapter 118 - Leo’s Secret? Part 1 Chapter 118 Leo''s secret? Part 1 With the battle done, it was time to clean up the mess. Silver city soldiers immediately went down from the wall to surround the ce. The warriors that participated have also quickly begun snatching some ordinary items to profit from before the Silver city soldiers arrived to fully barricade the ce. The people that died weren''t ordinary people, after all. Strict countermeasures should be applied in case of some unexpected variables. The ordinary warriors were also aware of such a thing, that''s why they only went to grab some ordinary and useless items. If they had possibly gotten themselves a powerful tool, then surely they would encounter danger from the ck organizationter on, which was obviously something they don''t want any part of. Evangelion along with Jason and Vismot soon afternded nearby the Sword and Magic merchant caravan. With the usation of Caynis, they of course can''t just ignore such really important information. After all, thetter was the nemesis of the Smiling Lion organization, so thetter should have a reason about using Leo of being a part of the Smiling Lion organization. "Due to Caynis, a leader of the ck organization, usation against you, I need to take you to Madam Silva to rify your innocence..." Evangelion said as soon as he approached Leo. He naturally trusted thetter more than Caynis, hence he said "to rify your innocence," instead of "to investigate whether the usation was right or wrong". Moreover, Evangelion had also thought of a very important effect on this. With Leo''s suspected identity of being a part of the Smiling Lion organization, the Silver Kingdom would obviously make a move sooner orter. So, he needed to move faster in order to protect thetter. With the Sword and Magic handling the case, it would obviously sound like that Leo was a part of their organization rather than the Smiling Lion organization. Hence, easily fixing the mess. "I understand!" Leo said as he decided to not defend himself at this moment. Being defensive at this moment might just make the situation much more worst, so he might as well just exinter on. Evangelion immediately put his hand on Leo''s shoulder as he casted a Teleportation spell soon after, quickly vanishing away from the ce. ..... The next ce that Leo had appeared to was exactly in front of Madam Silva, who was currently wearing a very solemn expression at this moment while looking at him. "How would you exin this situation to me? Oh, I meant to say, to the Silver Kingdom!" Madam Silva said as she suddenly shook her head, obviously feeling helpless towards the current situation. She naturally believed Leo was not a part of the Smiling Lion organization, since she had been observing him all this time. But, she can''t do anything unless he himself provides solid evidence to rify his identity. "I naturally have a reason why I was hunting down the ck Organization," Leo said calmly. He had already prepared for this situation, so he wasn''t feeling nervous at all. In fact, he was even very calm at this moment since this sort of situation could actually add another cover to his secret the moment he sessfully provides solid evidence that he wasn''t a part of the Smiling Lion organization. "Then with me and Evangelion here, we will act as your witness to rify your innocence the moment you face the court of the Royal family!" Madam Silva said joyously. She knew that Leo was really smart, so with him having a reason, it would surely mean that he was confident that he would be escaping this mess easily. With the usation of Caynis about Leo being a part of the Smiling Lion organization, the Royal family of the Silver Kingdom, who had been chasing after the organization''s tail for a very long time already would obviously pay attention to this mess. This mess would surely be brought up to the Royal family court. That was also one of the reasons why Evangelion quickly made a move. It was in order for the Sword and Magic to protect Leo from the unknown means that the Royal family would surely use it in order to extract information from him. After hearing Madam Silva''s question, Leo then began exining his reason.. or excuse... ..... Just like what was expected. The case of Caynis using Leo about being a member of the Smiling Lion organization was indeed brought up to the Royal Court of the Silver royal family. Inside the Royal Court, Leo was currently standing in the middle with the presence of the Crown Prince, Edward. Crown Prince Edward was a man in his mid-twenties, with an extraordinary bearing and a handsome face, expected already from the Silver royal family lineage, a silver hair like Princess Tiana, and a muscr, but at the same time perfectly fit body. Crown Prince Edward is a known man due to his wise ability to use the hammer of justice to confront many of the powerful and dangerous criminals that were causing havoc around the Silver Kingdom. In short, he is the protector of justice in the Silver Kingdom. Also, Crown Prince Edward is an 8 Star Mage, a really powerful person that shouldn''t be taken lightly. He might be involved in a lot of things concerning thews and justice of the Silver Kingdom, but he is in fact a really powerful mage. The topic about Crown Prince Edward is also one of the most popr talks around the Silver Kingdom. Especially at that time where he had saved the Royal army from the brink of total elimination in the Nine River Forest, the third most deadliest wilderness aside from the second rank Twilight Forest of the Southern region and the first rank Limitless Cold Mountain of the Northern region of Silver Kingdom. Talks about how the Crown Prince Edward implements thew of the Silver Kingdom is also another famous topic. A lot of dangerous and powerful criminals had already been executed due to his capability. In fact, two of the very famous leader of the bandits in the Hundred hills of the southeast of the Silver Kingdom named Thousand Kills Ye Zhong and Blood Eyes Yuki, wasn''t even able to escape from his hammer of justice. "I heard that Caynis, one of the known leader of the ck organization, in the confrontation between Sword and Magic, Snow Noble Household, and the Silver city soldiers, had used you, seemingly sounding really confident and with his own reason in mind, about being a part of the Smiling Lion organization, a very famous organization that protects the light of the Southern region of the Silver Kingdom through the dark, how would you defend yourself from such usation?" Crown Prince Edward said, while seriously staring at the young man with the full name, Leo Heart, in front of him. At this moment, Leo standing in the middle of the court wasn''t feeling the least bit of nervousness despite the countless eyes of powerful people staring at him while at the same time releasing powerful auras. Actually, aside from the Crown Prince Edward, a lot of powerful individuals within the Silver Kingdom were also present inside this Royal Court at this very moment. Patriarch of the Crystal Skull Noble Household, Walter Skull, the father of Richton Skull. A man in his forties with a huge body while wearing a really cold resistance outfit, specifically the fur of the Magical Beast Ice Ten Horn Ox. Patriarch of the Snow Noble Household, also Leo''s future father-inw, Vincent Snow, father of Elizabeth Snow. A man in his forties, with a huge body like Walter Skull, while also wearing a really cold resistance outfit, specifically the fur of the Magical Beast Ice Bear. A representative of the Honoris Noble Household, Louise Honoris, Veronica''s older brother. A man in his forties with eyesses, a seemingly weak-looking body, green hair like Veronica''s, and also the Vice-President of the Honoris Noble Household businesses. Patriarch of the cksmoke Noble Household, Vins cksmoke, along with his wife, Lanny cksmoke. The two protectors of the cksmoke city. Actually, the ruler of the cksmoke city was actually the Fray Noble Household, but because behind the protection of the city was the cksmoke Noble Household, hence the name of the city was then called, cksmoke city. Vins cksmoke is a man in his forties, with a bnce build body, dark skin, and ck hair, a handsome man with an obvious sign of being a great smith. He is also a 5 Star rank cksmith of the cksmith Association, an organization where cksmiths registered themselves in order to be recognized. Lanny cksmoke on the other hand was like theplete opposite of her husband, Vins cksmoke. She has a sexy figure, a big breast, well-rounded buttocks, and the curve in the right ces. Her skin was as white as snow and she has gray hair and a beautiful face. But, despite all of that delicately maintained look, she was actually a 5 Star rank craftswoman of the Craftsman Association, an organization where craftsman(woman) registered themselves in order to be recognized. Leo can''t help but rate Lanny cksmoke with 99/100, adding +1 due to her being really good at maintaining her beauty despite being a craftswoman. Such a feat was worthy of recognizing due to it nearly being impossible. After all, cksmiths and Craftsman(woman) were two know upations that involve a lot of tireless, relentless, and hardbor stuff, hence people with such upations were highly likely unable to maintain a beautiful-looking body, especially for women. Lastly, the President of Williams city, Paul Williams, along with his twin brother Arvin Williams. The two rulers of the Williams city. And the President of the Will city, Jacob Will, along with his older brother Timothy Will. The two rulers of the Will city. These four people were actually directpetitors. Even though they were here to witness such an important trial, invisible electricity was constantly being shot off from both of their locations. Also, the 5th ranking of the five major Noble Households was actually made out of two families. The Williams and Will were actually just a part of a single Noble Household, specifically Williams Noble Household, but due to the present conflict, it was then separated into two by their parents in order for it to be fair, as suggested by the four of them. Paul and Arvin Williams are identical twins. The only difference between the two was their figure. The former was somewhat fat, while thetter was somewhat thin in the figure. On the other hand, Jacob and Timothy Will also looked almost the same, though they''re not twins. The only difference between the two was their height. The former was short, while thetter was tall. Well, the reason behind why Jacob and Timothy almost looked the same was simply because of being brothers. To be honest, their faces have some distinct features that looked like those of Paul and Arvin, too. Since the 4 were pretty much brothers, they came from the same parents. The five major Noble Household of the Silver Kingdom were present in this Royal Court. Moreover, along with the five major Noble Households were the other cities throughout the Silver Kingdom, as they also sent out their representatives. The matriarch of the White Noble Household, Ellen White, the ruler of the White River City. A very beautiful woman in her forties with a really sexy body. A big breast, well-rounded buttocks, as well as a curve body, and white-colored pupils and hair. She was also currently wearing a really beautiful dress, which further adds to her beauty. Leo silently rated Ellen White with 98/100, in his mind. The matriarch of the Green Noble Household, dys Green, the ruler of the Green Weed city, one of the two cities in the eastern region of the Silver Kingdom. She''s a very beautiful woman, though chubby. She has well-rounded buttocks, though a t breast, but still a fitting figure. Her hair was lime in color, which was also the same as the color of her pupils. Leo also silently rated dys Green with the same as Ellen White, 98/100. The matriarch of the Blue Noble Household, Diana Blue, the ruler of the Blue Coral city. Her body was as sexy as Lanny cksmoke. She has well-rounded buttocks, a big breast, and curves in the right ces. Her face was also beautiful, and her hair was colored blue, which was also the same as the color of her pupils. Leo again rated Diana Blue in his mind, 98/100, again. He can''t help it, since the 3 matriarch beauty was indeed at the same level. If they weren''t in a favorable environment, then he might have rated them the same as Lanny cksmoke. There were actually 4 more missing people at this moment, specifically a representative of the Eastern Fortress, Southwest Fortress, Southern Fortress, and the Southeast Fortress. If those 4 people were present, then this Royal Court would have all the powerful people of the Silver Kingdom. This just showed how important was a case rted to the Smiling Lion organization, and the ck organization was. The hunger of knowing some information about the two organizations for everyone living in the Silver Kingdom wasparable to a person that hadn''t eaten a single food for 10 years, it''s even to the point that they had actually sent out the Heads of all the cities within the Silver Kingdom as a representative. Actually, it''s more like they had chosen to represent themselves immediately instead of consulting the other higher-ups of their respective cities the moment they heard about the case. However, at this moment though, Leo wasn''t feeling the least bit of fear at all.. Despite all the powerful people''s presence. Chapter 119 - Leo’s Secret? Part 2 Chapter 119 Leo''s secret? part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Aside from those powerful people, Leo''s friends were actually also present in this Royal Court. Madam Silva was currently watching Leo in one of the VIP room in the Royal Court, along with Evangelion, and the 4 girls, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica. Princess Tiana along with Magical Knight Karl was also present, though the two were obviously trying to hide their presence the least bit possible in order to hide from her older brother, Crown Prince Edward. At the audience side, the entire Savage Foxes faction and the rest of the members of the Mischievous Lion faction were also present, alongside with Butler Xiao, Fatty Ben, General Kevin, and Van, four of the people that made up half of the Heart Noble Household waspletely present, representing the Heart city. Unbeknownst to everybody here, Leo''s Master was actually also present. She was just sitting inconspicuously in the very corner of the Royal Court, silently watching how her disciple would handle his current predicament. Also to prepare for any possible worst-case scenario. After all, no matter how prepared Leo was, there would always be an unknown variable. And such unknown variables were what she was preparing herself for. "I heard that Caynis, one of the known Elder of the ck organization, in the confrontation between Sword and Magic, Snow Noble Household, and the Silver city soldiers, had used you, seemingly sounding really confident and with his own reason in mind, about you being a part of the Smiling Lion organization, a very famous organization that protects the light of the Southern region of the Silver Kingdom through the dark, how would you defend yourself from such usation?" Crown Prince Edward questioned, while seriously staring at Leo Heart in front of him. In the middle of the Royal Court, Leo just let out a mischievous smile on his face. The Crown Prince Edward''s question was the same as what he had expected. In fact, it was almost the same as what Madam Silva had asked him before. So, he just repeated what he had said to Madam Silva back at Sword and Magic yesterday. "The ck organization is rted to the death of my older brother!" Leo replied, immediately causing a loudmotion inside the Royal Court. "Reinhart was killed by one of our own?!" "The report before was clearly from the battlefield, so how did it be rted to the ck organization?!" "What is this! Why did the Silver royal family hide such a huge secret from us!" Loud voices of doubt, shock, and displeasure to the Silver royal family quickly sounded around the Royal Court soon after Leo said the introduction of his defense. "Silence!" Crown Prince Edward eximed loudly while at the same time releasing a powerful Magic power, immediately causing all the people that attended to behave themselves. "Do you mean that this is rted to the case you had secretly submitted to the Silver royal family 8 years ago?" Crown Prince Edward asked as he wanted to rify something. "Yes! All the evidence I had gathered throughout these years actually pointed towards..." Leo said as he slowly moved his finger towards Elizabeth, "Her!" *Bang! "How dare you use my daughter about your brother''s death! My daughter Elizabeth was even the one that insisted to marry you, so how could she kill your brother, you bastard!" Vincent Snow immediately became enraged as soon as he heard Leo using his daughter about such presumptions thing. "Let me finish, father-inw..." Leo said as he turned around his head to face Crown Prince Edward, "But, I, fortunately, discovered that 8 years ago, the Snow Noble Household had honored the part of their deal, and I had also found out just around the past week that my fianc¨¦e was actually not against our parent''s pre-arranged marriage!" "Hmph! Good thing you''re not such an ungrateful child. Red Heart, your father, indeed has a good child, I''m so envious of him, huhuhu!" Vincent Snow''s mood quickly changed as he suddenly started acting a bit childish. "Am I not a good daughter, father?" Elizabeth quickly rolled her eyes at her father''s childish act. "A good daughter should not insist on leaving her father just for another man, huhuhu!" Vincent Snow replied back like a child once again. "FATHERRR!" Elizabeth quickly eximed in annoyance as her face turned burning red. "May I interrupt the father and daughter''s lovely conversation, since we are still handling a very important case here..." Crown Prince Edward can''t help but interrupt. Vincent Snow and Elizabeth Snow quickly nodded their heads in understanding. "You may continue!" Crown Prince Edward said as he motioned for Leo to continue with his exnation. Leo nodded his head as he continued, "After finding about that, my investigation took a huge turn, and that huge turn specifically pointed towards..." He again turned around as he slowly pointed his hand at where Walter Skull was sitting at, "Them!" Unlike Vincent Snow, Walter Skull just raised one of his eyebrows as he turned serious. "Not the entire Skull Noble Household though, but only Richton Skull, one of the members of the ck organization!" Leo said, dropping a seemingly huge explosion towards everyone present in the Royal Court once again. "Do you have any proof?" Walter can''t help but ask. He wasn''t mad about Leo''s usation. In fact, he was also suspecting the same thing for a very long time now. "Every member of the ck organization has a token that acts as their proof of identity. With everyone''s status here, each one of you here should be long aware of that already..." Leo paused as he looked at everyone. He then continued, "Richton Skull has a golden token with the symbol of a ck skull which represents the ck organization branch at Crystal Skull city. I saw it with my own eyes and I have people who witnessed it here with me to prove such im..." "The entire Mischievous Lion faction, right?" Crown Prince Edward rified as he read the paper about the report of this case. "Yes!" Leo answered "Call them in!" Crown Prince Edward ordered one of the guards of the Royal Court. Soon after, all the members of the Mischievous Lion faction began walking one by one inside the Royal Court as they provided their own testimony, individually. Each one alsoplements everything, hence proving Leo''s im to be true. "Any other witnesses that can prove your im?" Crown Prince Edward suddenly asked. The testimony of the Mischievous Lion faction could only be considered as half of an evidence since they were all a part of Leo''s faction. Hence, the thought that they might all be nning to set up Richton mighte into mind. Leo nodded his head as he motioned for the other witness toe in court. If Richton was here, he would have immediately recognized this person as that weak looking young man that had reported to him about Leo finally creating the Mischievous Lion faction from before. "I''m, Manny! A member of the cier Skull faction... I have indeed seen such token from Richton. He always threw it around every time he was happy or displeased about something..." The weak-looking guy named, Manny said as soon as he sat on the witness chair. "Okay, you can leave now!" Crown Prince Edward said. Since this was a Royal Court and with also the presence of Crown Prince Edward, there was no need to question a witness any further. Moreover, Richton was also currently missing, hence this just further confirmed that something was amiss. There might be some unknown variables. But a lot of people had also imed that they had seen Richton when the Silver city soldiers began asking about the faces of the two ck organization members that had sessfully escaped. So, the witnesses that Leo had provided just further confirmed the information they had already gathered. "Oh, that bastard had actually really joined the ck organization!" Walter said, obviously really displeased to his 3rd son. He wasn''t a narrow-minded person, and he was also not a stupid person. He wouldn''t have be the Patriarch of the Skull Noble Household if he was. Walter Skull naturally knew just what kind of stupid act his 3rd son hadmitted. With the current situation of the Humans being in a constant threat of extinction, his son on the other hand had actually joined those cancerous cells of the Human race. "What''s the use of power if your whole race is done for?" Vincent can''t help but said. "I can only express my deepest apology to you, Viscount Leo..." Walter said as he bowed his head a little to express his apology towards Leo. "A child''s mistake doesn''t literally mean that it was also the father''s mistake, so no need to do such a thing, Patriarch Walter. Moreover, with your status as a Marquess of the Silver Kingdom, isn''t what you''re currently doing a bit of undeserving to someone with a mere Viscount status?" Timothy of the Will Noble Household suddenly butted in. "Indeed! Someone with such a status like yours it should be the other way around!" Jacob quickly supported his older brother''s words. "This is what separates the Marquess from Earl''s like you!!" Vins cksmoke said as he became annoyed with the Will brother''s unrted response. "I totally agree with that! Although I''m also a mere Earl, low lives like us should just shut up instead of butting into a Marquess personal business! What''s more, it isn''t even the least bit rted to you, trashes!" Paul quickly added. "What can we expect from arrogant people?" Arvin said as he shook his head. "How about all of you guys just shut up for a moment? We are still in the middle of a case here!" Louise Honoris quickly interrupted the argument. Hearing that this case was rted to the ck organization who had tried to kill his little sister, Veronica, he immediately dropped all of his ongoing tasks as he rushed in the Royal Court to attend the case. Contrary to his expectations though, he was actually just facing this kind of childish situation. "Let them, the case is more or less over anyway..." Crown Prince Edward said as he could only shake his head helplessly. Sometimes, he can''t help but wonder whether these bunch of Heads of the five major Noble Household of the Silver Kingdom were really adults. It seems like they were still like those old times when they were stillpeting in their respective Mage Academies... "To finally conclude this case, do you have any other proof that will further rify your innocence?" Crown Prince Edward asked towards Leo. "None, your Honor!" Leo said as he bowed his head a bit towards Crown Prince Edward. Under his face, though, was a mischievous smile. Just like what he had expected, everything just went ording to his n. With the simple reason of the ck organization being rted to his older brother''s death, everything would immediately be cleared. With the past report of his older brother''s case, the Crown Prince Edward naturally doesn''t need any more other evidence to further ask whether it was true or not. After all, he had already submitted all the evidence proving his older brother was killed in the secret case that he had submitted 8 years ago. So, by just reading that past case, everything that he had said would automatically be proven true. This was his main countermeasure to hide his secret. No matter how worst the situation was, he already had plenty of countermeasures in his arsenal. It wasn''t because he was smart, but simply because he doesn''t want to involve himself in a really troublesome thing, hence he always keeps in mind to be careful in everything. "With this, the case is closed!" Crown Prince Edward said as he hit the hammer of justice on a circle made out of wood. *Bang! The sound of the hammer of justice finally marked the end of the case about Caynis usation to Leo being a member of the Smiling Lion organization. Chapter 120 - A Silhouette To A Familiar Yet An Unfamiliar Man Chapter 120 A silhouette to a familiar yet an unfamiliar man Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After the case was finally settled, the people inside the Royal Court finally began leaving the ce. Leo took a step forward as he also wanted to take his leave, but he was suddenly stopped by Vincent Snow and the others of the 5 major Noble Household. "Come with us, we need to discuss something with you..." Leo felt helpless as he doesn''t have any choice aside froming with them. Although, he wanted to leave as soon as possible so that he can finally use the 12rge Mana stones that he had brought with him, since they had beenying under his bed for a long time now. But, with the call from this people of five major Noble Household, even if he has the guts to lie to them, he still doesn''t have the courage to decline them. Moreover, these people were much higher to Leo in the hierarchy of the Silver Kingdom. Vincent Snow, Walter Skull, and Vins cksmoke were all Marquess. And Louise Honoris, Paul and Arvin Williams, andstly, Jacob and Timothy Will, were all Earls. Hence, Leo with his mere status of a Viscount could only ept their call, or more like amand, helplessly. ..... At this moment, Leo''s Master, with the real name of Olivia, also decided to leave the Royal Court as she saw all the people started leaving the ce. Olivia doesn''t want to approach Leo, nor does she want to show how proud she was to him. With her being present in the Royal Court, that alone was already enough to express all of those. However, the moment Olivia stood up from her seat, a silhouette of a man she felt was familiar yet not familiar with was quickly seen by her walking in front. She wasn''t really the type of person that will just approach a person despite being familiar with thetter. But the unknown man was different. Something in her heart told her to go and approach him. That he was someone she should chase after. Although she doesn''t want to follow after the unknown man, Olivia can''t help it as she began following him from behind. Whether she wanted it or not, her body was moving on her own to chase after him. Arriving outside the Royal Court, the unknown man suddenly went right towards a small alley. It was really suspicious and also obvious that the unknown man had already noticed Olivia following behind him. But, despite that, she still keeps on following after him. Turning around towards the alley too, Olivia immediately saw the unknown man just standing still while his back was facing in front of her. "Why are you following me?" The unknown man asked with a really solemn voice. "Who are you?" Olivia replied. "You followed me here, yet you don''t know who I am?" The unknown man said before letting out a soft chuckle. "No... I mean, yes... But..." Despite being a really powerful person, Olivia seems to not know how to express what she wanted to say to the unknown man. It was like back at that time when she first met the first man she fell in love with. "Woman, did you perhaps fell in love with me at first sight?" The unknown man boldly asked. Hearing what the unknown man said, Olivia immediately snap as she said, "What!! Who do you think you are to make me fall in love at first sight?! To tell you honestly, I will only give my heart to that one single man I meet before...! Ayst! Why am I even telling you this, just tell me who you are or else I will kill you!!" Olivia put her right arm up in front of her as suddenly a fire burning really fiercely coiled around her arm. The mes were blue in color. It turned her surrounding really hot the moment it was formed. But, despite this really hot temperature, her arm was totally fine. It was even like the blue fire was just nothing for her but a mere decoration. "Oh, a Tsundere? However, do you have the capability to kill me, though?" The unknown man said as he suddenly threw up his ck hat in front of Olivia, quickly being followed by him charging straight to her while the color of darkness suddenly coiled around his right hand, just like Olivia''s. "So, you choose the second option? Then prepare to receive my mes!" Olivia said as she didn''t back down and replied fiercely on her own towards the unknown man. *Booommmm! A really loud explosion sounded soon after Olivia''s fist and the unknown man''s fist meet each other right in the middle. The two buildings on both sides of the alley had half of its entirety blown to pieces and those pieces being thrown around the surrounding. The people nearby around the ce immediately started running away. They were obviously afraid that they would be dragged into a really dangerous mess. Fortunately, the moment the two of them shed with each other, there were only a very few other people nearby around. Hence, only a few were hurt, and no one was killed with the aftermath of their attack. The two figures immediately separated quite a distance from each other after the first shed. They quickly understood each other''s strength with that single sh alone. That first sh might seem like an ordinary attack, but it was actually their own way of testing each other''s strength. "Darkness, grant me your power!" The unknown man said as soon as hended on the ground. Dark Element Mana suddenly appeared on his feet, before it seemingly consumed his entire body soon after. "Blue Fire, grant me your power!" Olivia said at the same time as soon as shended on the ground. The same as the unknown man, an Element Mana also appeared on her feet. Though, her was blue fire as it represents the Fire Mana. It appeared on her feet as it also consumed her entire body soon after. As soon as the two finished their preparation, the two of them immediately charged towards each other once again. *Booooom! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! "Fiery Phoenix me!" A me was shot out from Olivia''s hand as it turned into a Phoenix-like shape soon after andunching straight towards the unknown man. "Shield of the Undead Guardian!" A gigantic half figure of an undead soldier suddenly appeared in front of the unknown man, as it soon after blocked the iing Fiery Phoenix me spell shooting straight towards him. *Booommmm! *Papapapa! Pang! The me of the Fiery Phoenix me was sessfully blocked by the Undead Guardian shield. The moment the Fiery Phoenix me hit the Undead Guardian shield though, due to it just being a mere shield, it wasn''t able to vanquish the mes entirely. Hence, the mes began shooting around the nearby ces. Unfortunately, some kids that were currently crossing the street were unexpectedly going to be the target of one of the shooting mes. Olivia quickly noticed this. Hence, she quickly casted a Teleportation spell to herself as she soon after appeared right in front of this group of kids. It was really out of Olivia''s exnation. The unknown man had actually also appeared right in front of her. "Sphere of Darkness!" *nnngggg! *Bang! A sphere made out of darkness quickly formed up in front of the unknown man, as it then consumed the shooting me. Not just this single shooting me, but the majority of those shooting mes nearby too. "Be gone!" *Whoosh!" The dark sphere then vanished quickly with that unknown man''s order, along with the shooting mes inside. "Thank you..." Olivia said feeling slightly bit ashamed. Due to her Magic spell, some kids had nearly lost their lives. Fortunately, the unknown man was faster than her in casting a Magic pell. "Next time, you shouldn''t just casually attack a person first. Especially when you don''t even know this person." The unknown man replied. "Huh? Me? It was you that attacked me first!" Olivia quickly eximed. The unknown man was the first one that initiated the fight. She was only intimidating him, and nothing more. Even if she could turn back the time, it would still be the unknown man that attacked her first. "Ah?! Hehehe, it was indeed me... I apologize! But still, you should not just casually follow someone around, especially a man, and then threatening to kill them the moment you don''t receive an answer to your question. Doing so is so notdy-like!" The unknown man quickly changed the topic. "Tch! Excuses, let''s fight another round! But this time, it should be outside the city." Olivia just ignored what the unknown man had said as she proposed another fight. "You still didn''t change..." "What did you say? I didn''t hear anything from you! Come down here and let''s discuss the fight!" "Unfortunately, there are already some powerful peopleing here right this moment. Hence, it''s time for me to leave. Let''s see each other once again if Fate permits, Tsundere Woman!" The unknown man said as he let out a soft chuckle. Suddenly, a huge ck bird appeared out in the sky as the unknown man quickly casted a Teleportation spell to himself and arriving instantaneously on top of it, soon after. "Come back here!" Olivia loudly yelled out as she also casted a Teleportation spell to herself in order to follow after the huge ckbird. Chapter 121 - Leo’s Worry Chapter 121 Leo''s worry Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral While Leo and the people of the five major Noble Households were just about to prepare to start the talk about something of great importance, an explosion suddenly sounded outside, followed after by more explosions, before the silence finally return once again. The faces of Vincent Snow and the others quickly became solemn soon after the silence returned. "Let''s postpone today''s discussion!" "What seems to be the cause of themotion outside?" "One way to find out!" *Whooosh! *Whoosh! Just like that, Leo was left alone in the Royal Court. "Finally!" Leo can''t help but to exim in delight. He had been longing to return home, and with their disappearance, he could finally do so. "But what was that explosion all about?" Those explosions were really unusual. It seems like it just came from nearby the Royal Court. Moreover, it didn''t evenst that long, yet it had caused Vincent Snow and the others faces to turn really solemn. "Better to also take a look." The moment Leo arrived outside the Royal Court, what greeted him was a crater in the middle while multiple houses smashed into pieces around, mes burning some of the nearby houses made out of light materials, and dozens of injured people. It was a disastrous sight to looked at! The explosion onlysted for a few seconds, yet it had actually caused such a catastrophic event. Fortunately, though, no one was killed despite all of that! Leo was really dumbfounded while observing around. But, he was quick to understand that a battle between powerful Mages had just taken ce in the span of those explosions. "How powerful were those people?" For this kind of aftermath to take ce, it is indeed only the work of powerful Mages. But, that wasn''t what he was really curious about, though. What he really wanted to know was despite causing such damages, they were actually still able to sessfully escape away from the ce. It had even taken ce just right in front of the Royal Court. With the presence of all those powerful people inside the Royal Court, it should have been easy for them to get caught. "Don''t tell me..." Leo suddenly realized something, "Those mes... Master!" Leo quickly decided to run back home. If his guess was indeed right, then only his Master, who had been present in the Royal Court awhile ago, could have caused such a blue-colored me. He was really familiar with these burning mes that seemingly looked like those Pure Mana inrge Mana stones. Especially, since these were the mes that had made him realized something really important in life. "Leo, do you see this?" "Yes, Master!" "These mes are pretty, right?" "Like you, Master!" "Hahaha, you are indeed a really cheeky kid! But, don''t be fooled by how beautiful these mes are." *Boooooomm! "Disastrous things often hide in beautiful things!" *Huff! *Huff! *Puff! Leo doesn''t care whether he was tired of having a hard time trying to catch his breath while running. He doesn''t even care about his action being really stupid since he had actually chosen to run towards his house which was obviously really far from the Royal Court. Well, the only thing he cares about this moment is whether his Master was safe or not. Though he fully believes that his Master was powerful, but with how big the Celestial World was, there would always be someone much more powerful than her. That was exactly what he was worried about. She might have been attacked the moment she left the Royal Court. To be honest, he might not know what had really happened awhile ago, but he was sure that it''s something really bad. Often times, his Master would only use red or orange mes, or she would not even bother using any form of Magic since she has great assassination skills. So, for her to use her blue mes, then it only meant to say that the situation was really dangerous for her! "Please be safe!" Leo had already taken the first step to move on from his past. So, if something bad had really happened to his Master, then he would surely go back to his dark days once again. To be honest, Leo doesn''t want that... He really doesn''t want to experience back his past once again! His life, despite full of trouble, which is one of the things he really hated the most, is in fact a lot betterpared to before. "If you''re going to take away something from me again, then I would surely destroy you one day!" Leo can''t help but start swearing inwardly towards the heaven while running as fast as possible. While Leo was running really fast, due to only focusing on getting home as soon as possible, he had unexpectedly hit a rock on the road which had then caused him to stumble and fall. "F*ck!" Leo quickly moves his hand and body to stand back up again. "Yow, what happened to you?" A voice really familiar to Leo suddenly sounded in front of him while putting up a hand to help him stand up. Leo immediately took the hand as he finally stood back up again. "Oh, Alfred!" "Yes, it''s me... What happened to you, bro? Why are you in such a rush?" Alfred can''t help asking. He had been on his carriage going home awhile ago when he suddenly saw Leo running really fast towards something. He was really curious about the reason why hence he quickly told his chauffeur to change direction towards Leo. Fortunately, Alfred had thought of such a thing... Seeing Alfred, Leo quickly put his hand in both of the former''s shoulder as he said, "We are brothers, right?" "Yes..." "Then please take me back to my house!" "Okay... Thene inside the carriage!" Leo and Alfred quickly got inside the carriage before the carriage began moving towards the direction of Leo''s house. "Tell me what happened bro!" "Can the carriage be any quicker?!" "Eh?" "Please tell your chauffeur to rush with the fastest speed possible!" "Okay..." Despite wanting to know the reason why Leo was rushing, but after seeing him having such a worried face and an unusually full of desperation in his voice, Alfred didn''t bother asking anymore. He just told the chauffeur to drive towards Leo''s house as fast as possible, while looking at the seemingly unrest Leo in front of him full of curiosity. ..... Before the carriage could even park right in front of the vi, Leo had already quickly jumped off the carriage as he began running towards the house. To be honest, Leo wasn''t even sure whether his Master would be in the house or not right now. He was only rushing towards the house with all that he got with only the sole hope that she would be there waiting for him. Arriving in front of the door, Leo quickly turns the doorknob as he pushed the door really hard in front before rushing inside. Alicia who was currently cleaning the house at this moment was immediately startled after due to the mming of the door. She quickly glimpsed at the door as she soon saw Leo rushing upstairs. "What''s wrong with Lord Leo?" Alicia can''t help asking herself. Soon after Leo, Alfred followed inside. "Where did Leo go?" Alfred quickly asked the moment he saw Alicia staring at him. "Upstairs!" Alicia quickly replied as her face finally changed to worry. Alfred just nodded his head in response before quickly rushing upstairs. Seeing Leo acting really unusual this time around, as one of his friends, he can''t help but to also feel really worried about him. He really wanted to know what was causing Leo to be so panic today, so that he would be able to help. After Alfred rushed upstairs to follow after Leo, suddenly and unexpectedly, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica also followed after inside. The reason why the 4 girls have also appeared just right after Alfred was simply because they had actually arrived almost at the same time as Alfred. Awhile ago in the Royal Court, the 4 girls had already left even before the case was finally over, exactly after Elizabeth and her father stopped arguing. They already knew what would be the ending, so they thought that they might as well return home and prepare a celebration for Leo''s triumph. It was really out of their expectations though that Leo and Alfred would actually arrive before them. Moreover, Leo was even rushing about something, and Alfred also followed behind, also in a rush. With that reason alone, they also followed behind. Also, they were really curious and at the same time worried too, simply because they had actually seen Leo jumping off of the carriage, which obviously meant that something really important had happened inside the house. The moment the 4 girls appeared, they didn''t bother asking Alicia since they already saw where Alfred was going to when they were still outside the house.. Hence, they quickly rushed upstairs to follow after. Chapter 122 - Leo’s One Very Dangerous Flaw Chapter 122 Leo''s one very dangerous w Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo arrived in front of his room''s door, he hesitated for a bit whether he should open it or not. He really wanted to know whether his Master was really inside his room, but he was also feeling slightly bit afraid at the same time that what if the moment he opened the door he would indeed find her but she''sying on his bed while almost in herst breath? "Aystt! Why am I even feeling afraid about that! She is my Master, no person in the Silver Kingdom can kill her!" Leo thought as he didn''t hesitate anymore and quickly opened the door. "Oh, you actually knew that I''m here! Hehehe, it seems like your skills hadn''t deteriorated but had instead improved!" Olivia said the moment she saw Leo opening the door and staring at her. Seeing his Master safe and sound, Leo seemingly unconsciously rushed forward to her as he then suddenly hugged her very tightly. "Eh? What happened to you? Why are you suddenly hugging your Master like this..." Olivia could only say such words as she doesn''t know what had suddenlye inside Leo''s mind for him to suddenly react in such a way. "Hahaha, were you perhaps really that scared while facing the Crown Prince and those powerful people?" Olivia can''t help teasing Leo. Leo suddenly looked up to her, and it was at that moment that Olivia saw once again the tears that he hadn''t been showing for the past few years. Olivia can''t help but remember back to those times when Leo was still a kid. ..... "A man shouldn''t cry! Especially a kid from a Noble Household like you!" "But... They are being mean to me!" "Hahaha, stupid kid! Would you just let a bunch ofmoners bully a Noble? Stand up and face them courageously!" "Okay, Master!" ..... "I can''t! Master, I just can''t bring myself to hurt anyone!" "Don''t cry, idiot! You said you want to find those people that killed your older brother, right? Then why are you even crying instead of doing your best to be much more stronger!" "But... Ahhhh!!! Master, it hurts! Please stop!!!" "If you want to make them pay, then show me that you are worthy of me giving you such an opportunity!" "Y... Yes, Master! Please make... It stop... It really hurts!" "No! Not until you stop crying!" ..... "Master, please bring me out of here! I''m scared, it''s really dark in here and I can''t see anything!" "Survive in there, child! Go and kill everyone in there if you want to survive and live to make all those people who had made you suffer pay!" "Masteeerrrr!" ..... "Eh? Were you really that scared?" Olivia can''t help but ask while staring at the crying Leo in disbelief. She was having a hard time believing that he was actually really scared. In fact, he had been acting really proud and confident awhile ago, so it''s really unbelievable that he was really scared to the point that he would cry like this afterward. "Here, here, don''t cry anymore! Don''t you remember what I had told you before? A man like you should not cry! The moment you cry, all those people who believed you will also suffer along with you." "Silly boy! You should always beposed, especially when other people are watching you!" "Huh?" Leo''s face quickly turned dubious. It was at this moment that he suddenly remembered Alfred also being with him awhile ago. Obviously, Alfred had definitely followed after him due to being worried. "Look over there!" Olivia said as he pointed her finger outside the door. The moment Leo turned to look behind him, he found out that it wasn''t actually only Alfred watching him, but also Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica who were all seemingly lost. To be honest, they really do not know what sort of emotion they should feel while watching this scene. It was their first time seeing such another side of Leo, after all. Such a side was something that they don''t even know Leo actually had since he was almostposed ever since they had got to know him. Moreover, Leo was actually hugging a woman like a child crying to his mother. It was cute and funny. But, at the same time, it was also unusual and doubtful. If other people had told them that Leo was actually showing such a side and crying, then they would surely not believe that person since it was such an unbelievable thing to happen. "What the f*ck are you all doing here?!!" Leo yelled out as he quickly reverted back to what he had always been before. "Hehehe, Leo..." Cassandra could only act cutely to defend herself. "A crybaby side of Leo, hahaha!" Elizabeth didn''t even bother to defend as she showed a cunning smile on her face. She was always on the losing end every time they argue about something, so with this, she could finally have something to ''ckmail'' him every time she gets offended. "..." Angel didn''t care about Leo though as she focused all her attention on the unknown woman. All the information about Leo hadn''t mentioned about any unknown woman acting as his own stepmother. So, ''I need to report this to Madam Silva!'', was the first thought that came into her mind. "Sir Leo, I never thought you have such a side of you... I''m really sorry for treating you like a cold machine before. Starting now, I will be treating you as a child dress like a teenager!" Veronica didn''t care about Leo''s annoyance too, as she just teased him like Elizabeth. "Oh, what a nice room you have here, brother! Why are staring at me like that, did you just do something right now...?" Alfred on the other hand didn''t have the choice like those 4 girls. He was a man, after all, so he can''t just act cutely like Cassandra. He was also just from a branch of a Noble Household, specifically Blue Noble Household of Blue Coral city, so he doesn''t have the guts to act like Elizabeth or Veronica. And neither was he cold-like Angel, so he can''t act like he doesn''t care. The only way for Alfred to defend himself was to act ignorant. Moreover, Alfred already had a pending ''Big Reward'' from Leo, so he can''t afford to add another stack over it. He really regret feeling worried about Leo just awhile ago. "Master, didn''t you told me before that the moment I cried the other people who believed me would also suffer along with me...?" Leo asked as he turned to look at his Master. "There are always unknown variables, silly child..." Olivia could only reply this way in defense. What she had told Leo before was indeed correct, but that only applies when the situation was in grave. Like for example, when a father loses all his hope as he cries in front of his family. Naturally, his family would also suffer along with him. On the other hand, the current situation right now was still unclear to even her. So, such a saying can''t be applied. "Perhaps I should silence them, right?" Olivia suddenly changed the topic. "Eh? No, no, no! Absolutely a no! Master, would you want your discipline to fall into darkness again?" Now it was Leo''s turn to defend himself. If his Master really acts, then even the Snow and Honoris Noble Householdbined together wouldn''t be able to stop her that easily. "Indeed, right? So, why don''t you drag your friends outside for a bit..." Olivia said with an obvious hint to Leo. Leo immediately turned really serious after hearing such words from his Master. He then turned his head around to looked at Cassandra and the others standing at the door. This time, there would be no fooling around anymore. It was time to be serious. With them already knowing about his Master''s existence, then troublesome thing would surely happen afterward if he can''t find any reasonable excuses. "Let''s get out for a bit!" Leo said with a solemn face. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Alfred immediately understood the situation as they nodded their heads in reply before fearfully walking downstairs. They weren''t deaf, hence they had obviously heard what the unknown woman had just said to Leo. Also, they were Mages. So, they had long felt an enormous Magic powering from the unknown woman from the moment they step inside Leo''s room. They were really shocked deep inside about it, and to be honest, they had only been using Leo as an excuse to try to change the topic. Unfortunately, though, Olivia wasn''t stupid. Naturally, Leo''s Master who had taught him to be smart, wise, and witty wouldn''t just be someone that a bunch of teens could trick about nor was she someone forgetful. Olivia had indeed noticed that. The eyes are the window to a person''s soul. Unless they be as powerful as her or have power above her, then they wouldn''t be able to hide anything from her that easily. This was also the reason why Olivia was present in the Royal Court for Leo''s case. It wasn''t actually to support him, but to cast a Magic spell that will cover his one unnoticed and very dangerous w. Just like what she said before, no matter how confident Leo was, an unknown variable could take ce anytime. Leo might have been able to make his way out from Madam Silva and Evangelion before, but that was actually only possible because he was only facing face to face with Madam Silva, an ordinary Human, back at that time, not the 5 Star Mage Evangelion. Moreover, Madam Silva almost has an unconditional belief in Leo. So, she obviously didn''t bother putting any countermeasures around when she was asking him a question at that time. If she indeed had done such a thing, then Evangelion would have immediately found out that Leo was actually just lying. This only happens though because Leo had really underestimated everything about the Mages. It was simply because he was able to easily kill dozens of them already. Although they were all at the same level as him, a No Star Mage, he was still really disappointed about the prowess of Mages. This had then turned into one deadly and dangerous weakness to Leo. Fortunately, Olivia had quickly received a report the moment Leo had awaken his affinity to be a Mage, so she was quick to respond to it. To be honest, she had always been observing Leo from the very beginning, hence the reason why the Silver Mage Academy on the first day of school suddenly called out an emergency meeting and Magical Knight Karl being called out to withdraw from protecting Leo. Olivia had finally noticed this unnoticed w of Leo, hence she finally appeared in front of him today. It was now time to teach him some brand new things. Although he is talented in being an assassin, Mages were still something much more powerful than mere assassins. Hence, if this w can''t be fixed by her as Leo''s Master, then a day would surelye where Leo would be faced with a really dangerous situation due to underestimating the Mages. Moreover, a very powerful person wasing to the Silver Kingdom at this moment. Olivia wanted to also prepare a surprise for that person. "I will use my very precious discipline to kill you one day!" Olivia thought in her mind. Naturally, she wouldn''t just allow anything bad to happen to Leo. If he indeed can''t do such a mission, then she will not hesitate to pull him out of there as quickly as possible.. After all, Leo, aside from being her precious discipline, was also her very precious stepson. Chapter 123 - Just Continue On With The Act Chapter 123 Just continue on with the act Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo and the others were already sitting downstairs around the kitchen table, seemingly looking like in a meeting about something. ''Should I tell them the truth or not?'' Leo was debating in his mind about these two choices. These people were now like a family to him, so lying to them would just sound like he doesn''t trust them and appreciate then. If he also tells them the truth, what would happen next? ''Should I just tell them about the Mischievous Lion organization, then?'' The moment he speaks about it, the only thing he could do was to tell them everything. ''But, doing so would endanger the organization!'' The Mischievous Lion organization was like a hidden thorn for the Silver Kingdom. And what should be done to a thorn? Of course to remove it! Although the majority of the things the Mischievous Lion organization had been doing was good from the moment of their establishment in Silver Kingdom, that still doesn''t mean that the Silver Kingdom could just trust them and let them run about, especially since the organization was hidden in the dark. No one knows about their real strength, and no one from the Silver royal family or even from the five major Noble Households could control them. So, the moment he told them about the truth, Angel and Elizabeth would definitely report it to their respective organization and Noble Household. Hence, he would be endangering the Mischievous Lion organization. ''What a troublesome thing!'' Actually, Leo also realized something. If only he didn''t lose his cool and didn''t panic immediately the moment he saw the blue mes, then this situation wouldn''t have happened. It was really unusual for him to lose himself, but today was totally different. He was already trying to move forward and had already broken one of the chains that binds him to his past. And often times, Fate would strike the moment someone felt such a feeling. Hence, he was afraid that the strike would be losing his Master. He was already extremely familiar with that kind of situation. When he lost his parents, he was really depressed at that time, but as soon as he knew about his older brother returning, he felt joy. However, it was quickly reced with sadness and despair once again. It was like happiness would always be followed by sadness, so he''d rather not feel any of the two. To be honest, this was a big trauma for him. Fate was something he can''t fight as it was an invisible or maybe even a non-existing entity. But one thing was for sure, Fate would just strike whether a person expects it or not. "Leo, who was that woman?" Cassandra suddenly said, which immediately pulled Leo out of his thoughts. "Eh... I don''t know how to exin, hehehe..." Leo could only say these words since he still doesn''t know how to make his way out of his current situation, "How about let''s wait for her toe down for a bit..." Since he wasn''t able to defend, then he could only pass this problem to his Master. After a while, Olivia was finally seen going downstairs. She then walked towards the table as she observed everyone before she sped her hand in delight. "Eh, I wasn''t informed that my disciple actually has so many women!" Olivia suddenly eximed in delight. "Huh?" Everyone sounded in unison. "Aren''t all of you my disciple''s women?" Olivia said seemingly doubtful, "Of course, except for you! My discipline would definitely not pull a man in his harem, hmph!" She added as she pointed towards Alfred. "Of course, Madam! I''m only one of his friends!" Alfred quickly added. Since this unknown woman wasn''t mad at them or something, hence he quickly tried his best to get in the good books of this woman. "Why aren''t you girls responding? Are you perhaps feeling embarrassed?" Olivia said as she pulled Leo to her side, "He might not look that way, but Leo is actually a good kid!" "Of course I am, hahaha!" Leo quickly understood his Master''s real goal. Hiding anything would just make them suspect her even more, so she was definitely thinking that she might as well just ept the fact that she had been found out and continue with the role of Leo''s Master and stepmother. In this case, they wouldn''t be able to think of any more suspicious things about her since she wasn''t hiding anything. "Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself. I''m Olivia, Leo''s Master, and also his stepmother." Olivia quickly introduced herself. What Leo had thought was indeed her n. Since things had alreadye to light, then she might as well continue walking in the light. Moreover, Cassandra and the others had only seen her being hugged by Leo like a child hugging his mother and also being called as ''Master''. So, continuing the role that they had seen was the best solution for the current situation. "Ah! I''m Cassandra, Leo''s... Woman..." Cassandra quickly introduced herself while feeling embarrassed. This was Leo''s stepmother, hence she felt embarrassed calling herself Leo''s woman, when in fact she''s no more than a mere ve, and the word ''woman'' was just their simple way to disguise it. "I... I''m Elizabeth Snow..." Elizabeth also felt embarrassed about introducing herself. "And you are Leo''s...?" Olivia quickly followed up, obviously wanting to know what Elizabeth was to Leo. "I''m... I''m..." Elizabeth can''t continue her words as her brain seems to overheat due to the embarrassment. "Hahaha! No need to exin, I already know that you are also his woman just from your burning hot red face, hahaha!" Olivia can''t help butugh at Elizabeth''s reaction. "I''m Angel, Leo''s assigned, bodyguard!" Angel didn''t felt embarrassed at all when she introduced herself. Well, there was indeed no need to. She doesn''t feel anything to Leo, and she was also just his personal bodyguard assigned by Madam Silva. "Oh, I thought you were also his woman. Maybe not yet at this moment, right?" Olivia said as she smiled mischievously. "Ah?" Angel''s face quickly redden. She might not have any feelings for Leo, but she was still feeling embarrassed about Olivia''s really bold im. After all, despite her character as a cold-girl, she was still a girl. And as a girl, she would naturally feel embarrassed being called as ''Leo''s future woman'', especially by his stepmother. "Hahaha! I know you don''t need to hide it from me!" Olivia said before letting out augh and turning her head towards Veronica. "I''m Veronica! Leo is my benefactor since he saved me from those ck organization''s men that nned to kidnap me." Veronica quickly introduced herself. "Oh, so you are going to give your life to Leo as a payment for saving your life, is that right?" Olivia said with a mischievous smile on her face. "Eh... I might... Ahhh! What am I even saying!!!" Veronica can''t help it as she yelled out in embarrassment. Unfortunately, no one was able to escape from Olivia''s hand. The same as Leo, she was also a wise and smart woman. Anyone that falls into her hand wouldn''t be able to easily escape. "Okay, okay, you guys can continue with what you wanted to do!" Olivia said towards the 4 embarrassed girls as she then turned to look at Leo, "While you areing with me!" "Young man, you dare cause trouble without telling me, hmph! Let''s go upstairs, I will punish you for not behaving yourself!" Olivia acted as she walked upstairs. Hearing what his Master had said, Leo could only scratch his head as he quickly followed after. ''I still can''t solve things as simply as my Master!'' What Olivia had done might be seen as her simply fooling around with the 4 girls. But actually, she was making them forget about any of those thoughts of suspicion. By making them feel embarrassed, they would forget about their suspicion for a moment, and because she was rifying her identity, they wouldn''t think about it any further afterwards as they would simply think of her as Leo''s Master and also his stepmother. There might still be some suspicion about Olivia, especially to Angel who was sent out by Madam Silva to protect and secretly investigate about Leo. But that isn''t a problem anymore since Olivia has many more ways of excuses now. If they asked why Olivia wasn''t around, she could simply say, "I''m a powerful Mage, so most of the time I''m away doing some stuff!" If they followed up with, "How did you meet Leo?", Olivia could simply say, "I meet him when I was passing by the Silver Kingdom. I have taken a liking of him, and hence I epted him as my discipline. But, due to the fact that Leo had lost his parents, he also thought of me as his stepmother." In conclusion, no matter what was going toe, Olivia could now make many more excuses to make her way out of it. Chapter 124 - Time To Learn More About Mages And Magic Part 1 Chapter 124 Time to learn more about Mages and Magic part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Olivia took Leo upstairs until they arrived at the Cultivation room on the 4th floor of the vi. "Master, is your name really Olivia?" Leo can''t help but ask. He still doesn''t know about his Master''s real name, so he really wanted to know whether the name she had introduced herself as was really her real name or just a made-up name. Olivia nodded her head as she replied, "That is indeed my real name. No need to worry, though. They wouldn''t be able to find out anything about me, and even if they can, they would only find out that I''m indeed a powerful Mage which would just remove me in their suspicious list, hahaha!" Leo breathed a sigh of relief after knowing about his Master Olivia''s n. "By the way, what are we doing here?" Leo suddenly asked, "Are you really going to punish me?" "Of course not! But, I''m going to teach you more about Mages. Come, let''s get inside and continue!" Olivia said as she motioned for Leo toe with her inside one of the Cultivation room. Leo nodded his head as he got inside the Cultivation room, which was followed after by his Master Olivia. "Sit!" Olivia said as she motioned for Leo to sit first as she followed after. She then continued, "Do you know, if I wasn''t in the Royal Court awhile ago you would have been locked in prison right now?" "What do you mean, Master?" Leo can''t help but ask dubiously. "No one can lie in the eyes of the powerful Mages! If you think that you can just as easily lie in front of them, then you are greatly mistaken, young man!" Olivia replied as she flicks Leo''s forehead. Leo rubbed the part where his Master Olivia had flicked as he said, "Are there some sort of Magic spell that allows the Mages to see whether a person is lying or not?" "Yes!" Olivia nodded her head as she continued, "Everything in this world has Mana, and Mages cannot only use Mana to cast a Magic spell but to also read them like books!" "Say, how do you think Mages differentiate the different Element Mana?" Olivia suddenly asked. "By simply feeling them!" Leo quickly replied seemingly as if it was easy to answer. If the Element Mana was hot, then it''s definitely a Fire Element Mana. "Fool!" Olivia flick Leo''s forehead again, "Feeling them is not the right term to use, but reading them! The same as Mages casting those Magic spells, Mana can also be read!" "How?" Leo asked while feeling really excited. He had always been curious about this sort of stuff and he wanted to learn more about it. However, due to the pressure of the end of the monthpetition, he could only focus on a few things, hence he doesn''t have any time to bother learning more stuff about Mages and Magic. In fact, all of this time he had only been learning things the moment he faced it. Such as he only decided to learn Support Magic spells because he realized he needed it. If it wasn''t needed, then he would have surely not bothered about it. "Every Mana in the surrounding is the same as the words written in a piece of book. Like for example, when you are casting a Wind Dagger spell, the Wind Mana you have actually used to cast the Magic spell doesn''t literally mean that it was theplete Wind Element Mana itself. Every Element Mana has its different properties too, such as hard, soft, rough, and many more... If you can read these parts of the Wind Element Mana, then your Wind Dagger spell wouldn''t just be a in and simple Wind Dagger, you could also make it into as hard as a steel Wind Dagger." Leo''s eyes quickly let up. "However, let''s not talk about that yet since you are still not in the level to learn about those things!" Olivia stopped the topic as she continued, "First, tell me a lie!" "Um... I don''t like Cassandra!" Leo said. "Oh, you like her?" Olivia suddenly said while smiling mischievously. Leo was immediately taken aback as he replied, "How?" "The Mana around you told me so!" Olivia can''t help butugh at Leo''s reaction, "I didn''t think that you would actually start to like your very own ve, hahaha!" "Tell me, is it a romantic type of way?" Olivia can''t help but to start teasing Leo. "Now that I think about it, I think it is really like that!" Leo replied, "After meeting her, I suddenly felt like I wanted this woman to be mine and I will protect her with my life!" "Oh, I never thought you have felt this way... Then how about the others?" "Now that you asked me about them... Master, why don''t I have any past memories with Elizabeth? She said that we had memories before, and even her father act so casually around me too, so it really bothers me!" Olivia thought for a bit as she replied, "Someone might have casted a Magic spell to hide those memories from you. Of course, it''s not me! I wouldn''t do that to you! And in the first ce, I don''t even know that you already have a fianc¨¦e!" "I also thought that way! But, who would have casted a Magic spell to hide those memories from me? And why would they even want to hide it from me!" Leo helplessly said. This had been bothering him all this time. To be honest, after he eavesdropped from Elizabeth before when she said that he had forgotten about their memories in the past, he had been trying so hard to remember any of it before sleeping every night. However, no memories about the two of them have appeared yet up until this very moment. Even worse was, it feels like it was only the first time they have met with each other too. "It might be something really important..." Olivia also agreed with Leo''s thoughts. However, that wasn''t their topic at this moment, "Let''s continue with what I wanted to tell you!" "Okay, Master!" "Where was I again?" Olivia thought for a bit, "Okay! So yeah, the Mana around you told me about it. As to why? Everything in this world revolves around Mana. Even the grass, dirt, rocks, or trees revolves around Mana." "If this was the world back on Earth, then Mana is somewhatparable to the invisible wave that connects the whole Earth called the Inte! So, like the Inte, we are the technology of Earth, and the Inte is the Mana that connects all of us!" "Every information around us would be transmitted through the Mana around us, and if a Mage can read this Mana, then they would naturally be able to know whether a person was telling the truth or not!" Leo can''t help but gasp in shock at his Master''s exnation. It was really unexpected to him that Mana wasn''t actually as simple as what he had always thought. "Then Master, if Mana contains the information about everything in this world, then where would it be going?" Leo can''t help asking. Mana contains information just like what his Master Olivia had said. And since it contains information about all of them, then where would this Mana be going to after collecting that information. "Up!" "Up?" "The ck organization believes in God, right?" "So, you mean their God really exist?" "Not God, but Gods!" "There''s many of them?!" "Yes!" "Then, wh..." Leo wanted to say something, but he was immediately interrupted by his Master Olivia. "Let''s not talk any more than that!" Olivia interrupted in a solemn manner. Leo quickly nodded his head. He naturally understands what his Master Olivia wanted to say. Since those Mana go up, then those Gods would naturally read them, hence they would know what they were talking about right now. "So, Master... What you wanted to say is if you weren''t there in the Royal Court, then those people would have easily seen through my lies?" Leo said as he finally realized the direness of his situation back then. If his Master Olivia wasn''t secretly protecting him in the entire time awhile back then, those people would have just viewed him as a fool. A foolish, weak person that thought his lie would be able to get him out of his current situation. "Yes!" Olivia nodded his head, "You had been underestimating all the Mages all this time, hence you arrived into the conclusion that they are easy to handle." She flicks Leo''s forehead. "Do you really think that Mages were justbeled as the main force at the battlefield of the War of Races because they can use magic spells? They are the main force because they are more powerful than any other thingbined. In fact, Mages are so powerful that even a single Mage can destroy a Kingdom with their Magic spells alone." Leo suddenly gulped down a mouthful of saliva due to such shocking words. He was indeed underestimating those Mages in all this time. In fact, he even thought of his assassination skill as something above the realms of Magic. Throughout 18 years of living, this was actually his first time being so closely involved with Mages and Magic. His parents and older brother might be Mages, but since he was so young back at that time, he was only out to have fun and not focus on learning so much knowledge through reading books like any other kids with the same status as him. It was only after he lost them did he started focusing on learning new knowledge and experiencing new stuff every single day. However, all of those things were likewise less involved with Mages and Magic, either. So, hearing from his Master Olivia that a single Mage could actually destroy a Kingdom with their Magic spell, he seems to be having a hard time believing it. Chapter 125 - Time To Learn More About Mages And Magic Part 2 Chapter 125 Time to learn more about Mages and Magic part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Olivia shook her head as she said, "Mages are more powerful than you can even think about! Mana is the center of Celestial World, so those people who are capable of using or manipting the Mana would naturally be akin to supreme beings!" "You have seen the destruction I had done outside of the Royal Court, right?" Olivia suddenly asked. If she wasn''t wrong, then Leo had cried to her a while ago because he had thought he would lose her, just like how he had lost his parents and older brother. Leo just nodded his head in response. "To tell you honestly, that aftermath isn''t even half-close of what I''m really capable of causing! If I and that person I was fighting against didn''t take into consideration the citizens around us, then we would have long destroyed the entire Silver city!" "In fact, our battle would be so destructive that 1/8 of the Silver Kingdom back then would have been destroyed easily!" "I''m not unting my power or the likes, but simply speaking the truth. And also, looking at the situation back then, almost half of the powerful people of the Silver Kingdom were in the Royal Court, hence no one could have defended some other cities of Silver Kingdom." "Unless of course, the King of Silver Kingdom makes a move himself! But, the King of Silver Kingdom is just a small childpared to me and that person I was fighting againstbined together, so will the King be able to easily stop us?" Leo doesn''t know how to reply. It was really too shocking for him. After all this time, he hadn''t yet seen an actual battle between Mages as powerful as his Master Olivia. In fact, when he saw the destruction outside of the Royal Court, he had thought that it was already destructive enough. Now, he knows just how foolish his thoughts were. Moreover, he had never known just how powerful his Master Olivia really was. He had only been taught assassination by her and was told that no one in the Silver Kingdom can easilypare in strength to her. He was still ignorant, until just a while ago, about the truth. "So, what you wanted to teach me right now is not to underestimate the Mages?" Leo can''t help but ask. "Yes, and also no!" Olivia replied, "I''m not only going to teach you not to underestimate the Mages but to also learn more about them!" "Isn''t that what the purpose of Mage Academies all about?" Leo quickly replied. Mage Academies was established because of their main goal of teaching Mages about being a Mage, Magic, and many more rted stuff. So, what''s there to teach more about if he would still be able to learn all about it in the near future, "Advance learning?" Schrs always do such a thing in order for them to triumph over their other fellow schrs. However, doing it might sound good, but it isn''t really entirely that good. Just like when constructing a building, a person can''t just build the second floor immediately if that person hadn''t done the first floor, yet. In other words, learning takes process, and he can''t just jump in one knowledge to another. If he hasn''t encountered the problem yet, then why would he look for a solution to fix it, right? Rather than being helpful, it would be wiser to say that doing it would just be too troublesome for him. "What they are teaching you is just the general knowledge. Simply put, they are just simply summarizing everything!" Olivia said as she flicked Leo''s forehead, "It might be good since they are still teaching you everything about Mage, Magic, and other rted stuff. But, it is also bad at the same time, since the students would just think of ''It will work this way!'' instead of ''How did it work this way?''. Hence, the students only rely on simple things, not on theplicated stuff." "Isn''t that still correct?" Leo can''t help but argue back, "If things can still work despite doing it in a simple way rather than theplicated way, wouldn''t that be much better?" "So you''re saying that, rather than knowing more about the in-depth of things, its much better to just follow what the others had finished working on?" Olivia replied with a smirk, "Follow what the others had deemed right instead of learning why it was right and not wrong?" Hearing his Master Olivia''s reasoning, Leo finally understood what she really meant to say. It wasn''t that she wanted him to do an ''advance learning'', but instead because she wanted him to know more about Mage, Magic, and many more things rted to that. Though it still sounds really troublesome... "Why?" Leo can''t help but ask. If his Master Olivia wanted him to learn this, then there should be an important reason why right? "Look at this!" Olivia said as she put up her hand in front. "Fireball!" *Boom! A scorch mark soon after appeared on the wall of the Cultivation room, though it was soon repaired due to the auto repair array installed within the Cultivation room. "That was an ordinary fireball, but how about this!" Putting her hand up in front again, Olivia casted a Fireball spell once again. *Whoosh! However, the Fireball this time didn''t shoot out from her hand but had instead just formed a red ball. She holds the red ball as she presented it in front of Leo. "This is still a Fireball spell, but other Mages likes to call this Fireball Bomb! As to why..." Olivia said as she suddenly threw the so-called Fireball Bomb to the wall of the Cultivation room. "BOOoom! *Whooshh! *Ping! The Fireball Bomb exploded, though it didn''t cause any damage at all, since Olivia quickly absorbed the explosion into a space-rted Magic spell. "A Fireball spell would change into another kind of result because I had understood the depths of the Magic spell!" Olivia finally finished her exnation. "So, you''re saying that a simple Magic spell can turn into something much more powerful than the usual just because you had understood how it entirely works?" Leo asked dubiously. "Exactly!" Olivia nodded her head, "By deeply understanding a certain Magic spell, you can make it much more useful! Or much better. You can increase its prowess!" Leo can''t help bing shocked at his Master Olivia''s exnation. Magic is really a marvelous thing! "Though, what I''m calling as powerful doesn''t necessarily mean that sort of power where the weak Magic spell can easily triumph over other powerful Magic spells..." Olivia corrected, "What I wanted to say is that, by deeply understanding a certain Magic spell, such as a Fireball spell, you will be able to use it in all sorts of different ways, and hence you can counter some Magic spells despite only using a simple Fireball spell!" "Oh, now I understand!" Leo eximed. Simply put, the same kind of Magic spell can be used in all sorts of different ways just because he had deeply understood how the Magic spell works. Like for example, instead of making a Fireball spell shoot out, his Master Olivia had instead just made it into a so-called Fireball Bomb, which is in fact still a Fireball spell yet really useful since it can be used in any moment when he really needed it. Imagine, if he was fighting in an arena, then he casted the Fireball spell. His opponent would naturally be able to easily defend against that Fireball spell since it was a simple kind of Magic spell. But, what if instead of a Fireball that shoots out he would turn it into a Fireball Bomb, then use the Fireball Bomb the least his opponent expects. In such a way, he could triumph over his opponent. However, just like what his Master Olivia had said, that deeply understanding a certain Magic spell doesn''t necessarily mean that it could easily triumph over other Magic spells. Simply put, by deeply understanding a certain Magic spell, it would allow him to use it in all sorts of different ways rather than literally making it powerful. To be honest, the so-called ''he can increase its prowess'' only meant that, since he can use a certain Magic spell in all sorts of different ways, he can counter some other Magic spells that usually can''t be countered by that certain Magic spell he had used. In other words, if he made a Fireball spell into a Fireball Bomb then his opponent quickly tried to cast a Water Shield spell thinking that he would shoot the Fireball spell straight towards them, however, the moment his opponent thought that it was actually not a Fireball spell hence deactivating the Water Shield spell, he would, in turn, suddenly throw out the Fireball Bomb. "By deeply understanding a certain Magic spell, it could also bebeled as a casting technique, though it wasn''t really recognized as such since understanding the depths of a certain Magic spell is just simply one of the basics in being a Mage..." Olivia suddenly exined. Leo nodded his head as he thought, "So, my Triple Layer Casting and Clydesdale''s self-made Magic spell are somewhat in the same league as understanding the depths of a Magic spell!" "Let''s continue..." "Yes, Master!" Chapter 126 - A Whole Week Trip To Eastern Coast Chapter 126 A whole week trip to Eastern Coast Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The next day, Leo woke up earlier than usual. Today was going to be the 1st day of the 4th week, hence he needed to go to Silver Mage Academy today for ss. Yesterday, he had spent his entire free time in the Cultivation room learning more things about Mages, Magic, and many more rted stuff with his Master Olivia. Aside from learning that understanding the depths of a certain Magic spell would increase the Magic spell''s prowess, he was also taught the weaknesses or otherwise called as how to counter each of the different elements, such as fire is weak against water, water is weak against earth, earth is weak against nature, nature is weak against fire, and many more... He was also taught that the Wind Element is weak against all the Elements but at the same time also strong against them. It was really dubious at first, but then his Master exined that Wind Element is a support type of Element, and every support type Element works in such a way. In other words, the Wind Element is the same type as the Light Element, it provides support for the other Elements. Like, for example, the Wind Element could support all the Elements, which is to strengthen them whenever the wind is applied to the other Elements, hence, in other words, could be called as weak against the other Elements. Likewise, it can also weaken all the Elements, hence it''s strong against them. Moreover, he was also taught about the different kinds of casting techniques. Aside from the Triple Layer Casting, Speed Casting, and the self-made Magic spells, there were many more kinds of different casting techniques. It also has its ranking which is Common, Unique, Rare, Legendary, Mythical, andstly a God rank casting technique, though thetter God rank casting technique was something that even his Master Olivia wasn''t really entirely sure about whether it actually existed or not, it was just added in the ranks since there are Gods in this world, hence they assumed that those Gods would naturally have the so-called Godly rank casting techniques. Unfortunately, his Triple Layer Casting was just on the level of Unique. Just like what he had expected, he wasn''t special at all, despite having the capability of executing such a unique casting technique. Going downstairs, Leo soon saw his Master Olivia and the 4 girls eating together while talking with each other. Due to the actions that his Master Olivia had done yesterday, she needed to stay for many more days with him to further perfect her alibi. Also, she said to himst night that she was going to meet a certain someone soon, so staying in his vi wasn''t going to affect anything of her ns. "Good morning, Master!" Leo greeted as soon as he entered the kitchen. "No need for any of those formalities, juste here and let''s eat together!" Olivia quickly replied as she motioned Leo toe and sit with them. Leo nodded his head as he sat down on his chair and began eating and conversing with them. ..... After eating, Leo and the 4 girls quickly bid farewell to Olivia and got in Eric''s carriage to finally go to Silver Mage Academy. While inside the carriage, Elizabeth suddenly said, "I heard from my father that this entire week we wouldn''t be given any time toplete missions!" "Why?" Everyone asked curiously in unison. "Well, Silver Mage Academy would be sending us to Eastern Coast for special training. Their reason is simply because thising end of monthpetition would actually be different than the usual." "I only heard this from my father... So, he said that a really powerful person woulde and watch thepetition, hence the Silver Mage Academy wants to personally train every student in order to have apetition deserving enough for such a prestigious person to watch." Hearing Elizabeth''s exnation, Leo already knew who this person they were talking about was. He can''t help but to turn his head to look at Angel, which she just nodded her head in confirmation. ''The President of Sword and Magic!'' Just like what Madam Silva had told himst time, the President of Sword and Magic would being to watch his performance. Although it was really troublesome, at least in his opinion. Well, he doesn''t have any choice, since Sword and Magic had always been protecting him in all of this entire time. Hence, to show his appreciation, he would have to show the President of Sword and Magic that he was worthy of all of Madam Silva''s investment. "A week trip to Eastern Coast..." Leo thought to himself. The Eastern Coast. It was a region made out of two cities, specifically Green Weed city up the north and the Blue Coral city down the south. It is also the territory ruled by the Fourth Prince, Ethan Silver. To be honest, there was actually a rumor going on before that Ethan Silver, although being the Fourth Prince, hence having the least amount of power within the four brothers of the Silver royal family, was given the right to rule the Eastern Coast because the Crown Prince Edward doesn''t really want to rule the Silver Kingdom. It was said that Crown Prince Edward actually wanted to train his younger brother Ethan to rece him in his position as a Crown Prince so that he can finally go on an adventure and follow the Second Prince and Third Prince in pursuing the path of bing a powerful mage. Though the rumors quickly died down after Crown Prince Edward took the Hammer of Justice in his hand. Anyway, within the entire territory of the Silver Kingdom, the Eastern Coast was one of the three unique territories. As to why? Well, the Eastern Coast actually allows the Foreign race, specifically the Mermaid race, to walk amongst them. This was due to the fact that Fourth Prince Ethan had married the Mermaid Princess of the Blue Fin Kingdom. The other unique territory is specifically the Snow city, which allows the White Dwarves, and the 3 Southern Fortresses, which allows the White and Dark Elves of the Twilight Forest. To be honest, the Silver Kingdom actually allows all the other allied Foreign races to freely enter within their territory in order to invite more profit to the Silver Kingdom. However, most of the time discrimination can''t be avoided, especially for the cities nearby the Silver city, specifically Williams city, Will city, Honoris city, and White River city, where the majority of its citizens are Humans. Only the Eastern Coast, Snow city, and the 3 Southern Fortresses forbid such discrimination. If a person was caught doing so, they would immediately be imprisoned, even if that person was a Human. Respectively the Heart city, cksmoke city, and Crystal Skull city are all neutral in standing, hence they don''t care about discriminating or not. To be honest, Leo actually decided not to bother about discriminating or not discriminating because he has a lot of things to worry about rather than those trivial matters. On the other hand, cksmoke city only cares about talents. If a person was talented, whether they are Human or Foreign race, they would be epted. And the Crystal Skull city only cares about strength. So, if a Foreign race was discriminated against, then they are allowed to defend themselves through fighting. If a Foreign race wins, then they will immediately be deemed as innocent, and vice versa. "We are here!" Eric reminded Leo and the others. Leo and the others nodded their heads to Eric before entering Silver Mage Academy''s gate. ..... Arriving in the ssroom, Leo quickly saw Alfred with a smiley face. "Oh, seems like you''re in a good mood today!" Leo greeted as he went to sit on his chair. "Naturally! Do you know..." Alfred said as he went to look left and right before whispering to Leo, "I and Anna already did it!" "You mean..." Leo can''t help bing shocked. "Hehehe! After leaving your house yesterday, I went to meet with her to go on a date. And you know things just happened the least bit you expect it to be!" Alfred said with augh. "Congrattions!" Leo also felt happy for Alfred. This guy was finally no longer a virgin, or was he even still a virgin from the very beginning? Unfortunately, he is still a virgin despite having 4 girls living in the same vi as him. If it was any other guy, then they would have long lost their status as a virgin. "Since we are already on this topic, I can''t help asking... Have you and Cassandra already did such a thing?" Alfred quickly changed the topic. Leo and Cassandra had always been living in the same vi, so he was really curious about whether Leo already touched her or at least not yet. "Hehehe, perhaps you want your ''Big Reward'' today, right?" Hearing Alfred''s question, Leo can''t help but suddenly felt annoyed about it. "Don''t tell me... Not even one of those 4 girls?" Alfred doubtfully said. "Oh, seems like you are no longer afraid of me, ha?!" Leo smiled mischievously towards Alfred. "Ah... Can I take back what I just said? My tongue slip..." Alfred said as he gulped down a mouthful of saliva. "Oh, no, no, no, you''ll be receiving it after this ss is over!" (Author''s Note: The East coast mention in the previous chapter would now be reced into Eastern Coast toplement the Northern and Southern term that I had always been using....) Chapter 127 - Silver Mage Academy’s Training Part 1 Chapter 127 Silver Mage Academy''s training part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Soon, teacher Marvin finally entered the ss 1S- ssroom. "Today is the start of the 4th week, so everyone should now be feeling the real pressure for theing end of the monthpetition, right?" Teacher Marvin asked with augh. The faces of the 1S-, except for Leo, Alfred, and Angel suddenly became really ugly the moment teacher Marvin mentioned about the end of the monthpetition. Obviously, they were still not prepared for it. "Basing from your faces, it seems like the third week wasn''t enough to prepare yourselves for the end of the monthpetition. No worries though..." Teacher Marvin said with a smile on his face. Teacher Marvin suddenly took a chalk from the side of the ckboard as he went to write two words on the ckboard. "What do you mean about Eastern Coast teacher Marvin?" The nerd looking guy, who Leo remembered was named Vista, can''t help but asked. "Silver Mage Academy would be sending all the first-year students to Eastern Coast for an entire week. The purpose? Simple, to personally train all of you!" Teacher Marvin answered. "Personally train? You mean the Silver Mage Academy would be training us, as in personally!" Anabelle can''t help but exim. "That sounds great! No, it sounds really fantastic!" Isabe added while feeling excited. "So, to help the 1st year students, Silver Mage Academy thought of personally training all of us?!" Vista exined the reason he had thought in his mind. "Yes, and no!" Teacher Marvin replied, "Silver Mage Academy would indeed personally train you, but unfortunately it is not to help you..." "Huh?" "They would personally train us, but not to help us? Is your brain malfunctioning, teacher Marvin?" "Indeed, training us is the same as helping us teacher Marvin!" Hearing the voices of his students, teacher Marvin just let out augh before he exined, "If you call making you suffer helping, then you''re correct of saying that Silver Mage Academy is helping you!" Everyone quickly quiet down the moment they heard teacher Marvin said ''making them suffer''. Teacher Marvin had always been a person that doesn''t hide anything from his student. The moment he sees hope or even a slight bit of misunderstanding in his students, he would quickly clear that out by revealing the whole truth in a straight to the point type of answer. Hence, the moment teacher Marvinughs at them, which for them was actually a mockingugh, it made everyone quickly quiet down as they already knew that the real exnation would now begin. "Silver Mage Academy would be sending you to the Eastern Coast for a trialpetition that willst for exactly 6 days!" "All the 1st year students would be sent out in a deserted ind, not to survive, but to eliminate each other!" "The rule is simple. Each of the 1st year ss, from 1E- to 1S+, would be assigned a base in a form of a Nexus around the deserted ind. This Nexus would be akin to your lifeline, hence the moment another ss steals or destroys it, all of you will immediately be eliminated from the trialpetition. The moment a Nexus is destroyed, the ss that destroyed it would earn 100 points. The points earned would act as the score, and whoever ss earns the most amount of points when the trialpetition ends would receive a reward!" "What kind of reward, teacher Marvin?" The muscr student who Leo remembered was named Bali, suddenly asked. "That would remain as a secret until the end of thepetition!" Teacher Marvin replied. Whether teacher Marvin reveals the reward or not, each one of them naturally knew already that the reward would be something really helpful to them for the uing end of the monthpetition. "As your teacher, I would naturally be your coach for thispetition. So, I will brief you about the students you should be paying attention to and the different kinds of strategies that can be used in this deserted ind." Teacher Marvin said as he threw a map up in the air and casted a Magic spell to make it float. "This is the map of the entire deserted ind!" Teacher Marvin described. The so-called deserted ind presented in front of everyone wasn''t just any ordinary ind. In fact, it was an ind that everyone was extremely familiar with, Floating Mountain! Floating Mountain is one of the average wilderness within the Silver Kingdom territory, specifically to the far Eastern region. The Floating Mountain isn''t literally floating though, it was only called that way since the mountain that made up the entire ind itself was located in the middle of the ocean. Also, this mountain is not just any ordinary mountain as it actually has a form like those of an iceberg; the mountains lower half could only be seen underneath the ocean while only its upper half can be seen up in the surface, hence earning the name Floating Mountain. Floating Mountain is also a really big mountain, its diameter is estimated to be around 150-200 kilometers big. So, it''s expected that it would have a really wide area for every 1st year students to run and hide around the entire ce. To be honest, the ind is so wide that every ss can basically build their individual Viges around the mountain without affecting the other Viges. However, what everyone should really pay attention to was that the Floating Mountain might sound safe, since it''s just rated as an average wildness, but that''s actually only the case if a person looked at the ind itself and not the sea surrounding the ind. The sea surrounding the Floating Mountain is called Shark Cemetery. It''s called that way because the amount of Magical Beast Sharks living in the Shark Cemetery is so numerous just like the amount of dead people in a cemetery. To be honest, even calling the ce a cemetery seems to be underestimating the amount of Magical Beast Sharks living in that ce. In fact, the Magical Beast Sharks living in the Shark Cemetery are so many to count to the point that going towards the Floating Mountain by boat is akin to a personmitting suicide. The moment a boat enters its water, in just a few hours or so, the boat would sink beneath the ocean''s floor. This was already proven and tested by numerous ships, something even much more bigger than boats. So, the only way to go to Floating Mountain is by using Magical Airboats. Though, even the Airboats doesn''t necessarily mean that it would be safe travel for them since powerful Magical Beast Sharks can actually fly. *Gulp! Numerous sound of gulping down a mouthful of saliva could be heard around the silent ssroom. Leo who was always fearless was also feeling a bit afraid about this so-called training. Even Angel, one of the young elites of Sword and Magic, also felt afraid. "Can we ask for a leave, teacher Marvin?" Alfred suddenly asked. "Actually, you can! But you will leave Silver Mage Academy forever!" Teacher Marvin replied with a smile. It would really be foolish for the Silver Mage Academy to allow its student to easily ask for a leave, right? Hence, the only way to exempt the students from this trialpetition is to be expelled from Silver Mage Academy forever. "Oh, never mind! Hehehe, I''m so excited for this trip!" Alfred quickly took back what he had just said. Chapter 128 - Silver Mage Academy’s Training Part 2 Chapter 128 Silver Mage Academy''s training part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After showing the map, teacher Marvin then looked at everyone before throwing up a bunch of paper with a different student''s picture in the middle. "First, let''s talk about ss 1S+!" Teacher Marvin said as he waved his hand, dragging along a few papers up in front of everyone. "First, Elizabeth Snow! She''s the future Heir of the Snow Noble Household. A powerful Mage that majors in Ice Element. She''s one of the students that all of you should really pay attention to since she''s near to a One Star Mage! Also, she''s a member of the Mischievous Lion faction, the top 1 in the first-year students Faction Ranking!" "Second, Cassandra! We haven''t gathered enough information about her yet, aside from that she''s Leo''s girl and also someone rmended by the Sword and Magic! Also, a member of the Mischievous Lion faction!" Everyone can''t help but to turn around to look at Leo with jealousy and admiration evident within each of their eyes. "Third, Veronica Honoris! She''s the future Heir of the Honoris Noble Household. A powerful Mage that majors in summoning. She''s one of the top geniuses within the Honoris city! Also, a member of the Mischievous Lion faction!" Everyone can''t help but turned to look at Leo once again, this time all of their eyes were of pure admiration only. They really admire Leo''s capability to be the leader of the top 1 Mischievous Lion faction. What''s more, the 3 students that they should worry about were actually just a member of his faction. Just with that alone was already enough for them to admire him. "Fourth, Carlos! He''s a powerful guy from the ss 1S+. He leads the majority of the powerful students of the 1S+ ssroom, and a member of the Savage Foxes faction, the top 9 in the first-year student Faction Ranking!" "That''s all for the ss 1S+" Teacher Marvin finished as he waved his hand presenting another group of paper with the picture of the ss 1S students in front of everyone. "First, Justine! He''s a really cunning guy! The same as Carlos, he leads the majority of the powerful students of the 1S ssroom. He is also the brain behind the Savage Foxes faction." "Second, Dn! He''s also a really cunning guy! He leads the students that didn''t earn the rights to be a part of Justine''s Savage Foxes faction. Also, he is a One Star Mage and the leader behind Dn Faction, the top 10 in the first-year students Faction Ranking!" "Third, Adam! He is the right-hand man of Dn! Also, a One Star Mage. He doesn''t focus on a specific Element, since he canplement each one of the Element to his liking!" "Fourth, Baden! He''s the left-hand man of Dn! Although he''s not a One Star Mage yet, he is still a person every one of you should worry about. He likes setting traps and y with his target that had fallen on his hand." "That''s all for the ss 1S!" Teacher Marvin finished as he waved his hand once again to present to everyone another group of students. This time, it was their ss 1S- turn. "Naturally, I would also present to you the advantages of our ssroom!" "First, Leo Heart! The city lord of Heart city, a Mage rmended by Sword and Magic, and also the leader behind the Mischievous Lion faction. His capability is unknown as of this moment, but base on some information we have gathered so far, he is a summoner, and his individual points alone are 12,678 points!" Everyone from ss 1S- can''t help but open their mouth widely in shock. At first, they only thought that Leo was good, and some had even thought that the only thing he''s good at was leadership. However, hearing that he actually has 12,678 points, everyone''s viewpoint of him quickly changed for the better. They can''t even help expecting that they will definitely be ced amongst the top in this trialpetition. On the other hand, though, Leo quickly felt worried for himself, "Silver Mage Academy already knew some of my information." It might seem like they only found out about him being a summoner, but that actually also meant to say that they are paying close attention to him. Fate knows that he was trying his best to hide his ability, and yet the Silver Mage Academy still got to know of him being able to summon something. Even if they don''t know yet that he can actually summon an Elemental, they would eventually discover that one day. "Just like what my Master said, I''m underestimating the capability of Mages too much!" Leo thought to himself. This finally serves as his example that he should never, ever underestimate the so-called Mages. Moreover, this also shows just how great is the Silver Mage Academy''s capability in gathering their student''s information. "Despite the majority of the hard mission I''ve chosen to be far away from Silver Mage Academy, they actually still got to know about some of my important information!" Well, the Silver Mage Academy is not the top 1 in the 10 Royal Mage Academies for nothing, right? Its pretty natural already for the Silver Mage Academy to have great facilities and departments. Also, their connections should not be something to underestimate too, since Silver Mage Academy is after all established by the Silver royal family. To be honest, Silver Mage Academy doesn''t actually only work alone, since all the other Royal Mage Academies throughout the entire Silver Kingdom work with each other in all sorts of different ways in order to further improve the status of Silver Kingdom. It''s like 10 spiders are working on 1 cobweb, which is the Silver Kingdom. Hence, no matter which part of the cobweb a student went to, one spider would still be able to observe them. Adding to the fact that Mage Academies have powerful teachers and deans too, and adding more to that that they only have two days of ss every week. So, every teacher and deans of each Mage Academies could basically observe some students from time to time, that is, if they were not busy cultivating. But, considering just how many teachers each Mage Academies has and how powerful they are, it''s already enough for even a few of them to handle a small problem like observing some students. This actually only bes possible since all the Mage Academies were not stupid. If they want to attract more students, they naturally needed to be better than the other Mage Academies, right? However, are the people living within the Silver Kingdom enough for them? Obviously, not! Throughout all the years of the 10 Royal Mage Academies in the Silver Kingdom''s existence, they pretty much already reached their full potential in the Silver Kingdom. Hence, it was now time to attract other students from other Human Kingdoms or even Empires. And what''s the best way for them to do that? Simple to work together! That''s the exact reason why the Silver Kingdom is like a cobweb with 10 spiders living on it right now. "Ehem!" Teacher Marvin suddenly interrupted, which also pulls Leo''s attention back to reality. He continued, "Angel Leucadia! A member of the Leucadia Noble Household of Dragon Horn Empire. She''s near to a One Star Mage, and a student rmended directly by the Sword and Magic Headquarters. Also, a member of the Mischievous Lion faction!" "Alfred Blue! A member of the Blue Noble Household branch. Base on the information we had gathered. He is good at making business ns and organizing people toplete different kinds of tasks. Also, a member of the Mischievous Lion faction." "So far, these three were the only students who were recorded to have a good performance in the ss 1S-..." Teacher Marvin finished as he waved his hand again and dragging with him those from ss 1A+. "..." Teacher Marvin continued until he finally finished introducing all of those students that they should be paying more attention to. What was really shocking though was that the three ss 1E''s actually has the majority of those powerful and dangerous students, or otherwisebeled as Monsters. Moreover, 5 factions from the top 10 1st year students Faction Ranking, specifically the top 2,3,5,6,7, are actually from the three 1E''s. Thinking about that, Leo quickly understood that such a thing is indeed reasonable. Think about it, those students who have a good character during the opening ceremony were assigned in a ss at the top of the ss Ranking, and those who have somewhat a bad character fell under the ss at the bottom of the ss Ranking. What seems to be the problem with that, though? Well, it is a clear fact already that majority of those who have a good character are almost all incapable, which means those who have a bad character are the capable bunch. "No matter how I look at it, no person with a good character could be powerful!" Leomented in his mind. That was also what his Master had taught him before. All those capable, great, strong, and powerful, and even the best of the best, were always those who don''t have a good character. Some of them were even much crueler than the worst people in the world, often called the wolf in sheep''s clothing. Though that is the case, however, if a person could think deeply, then they would naturally be able to understand how to separate the good from bad even if those people with a good character being crueler than the wickedest of all people. That was why the Silver Mage Academy still epted those students from the bottom ss in the Silver Mage Academy despite their motto of not caring about the strong if those people don''t know how to use it. "Now that we''re done with that, let''s proceed to the strategies you can apply in the Floating Mountain!" Teacher Marvin said. "......" Chapter 129 - Forming An Alliance With Carlos Chapter 129 Forming an Alliance with Carlos Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After a few hours of discussion, teacher Marvin finally finished his discussion about the strategies they could use while in the Floating Mountain. Since Floating Mountain was just an ind, although a big one, a lot of strategies still can''t be used. Such as any strategies that would end up decreasing thendmass of the Floating Mountain, or any sort of strategies that will push the opponent to the ocean of Shark Cemetery. The first kind of strategies might sound smart, since using powerful Magic spells can definitely eliminate others easilypare to weak Magic spells, but it is also very stupid in a long run. Imagine, a Mage using the type of Magic spells powerful enough that it could decrease even a tiny bit of the Floating Mountainndmass every time the Magic spell was used. One or ten times might not be a big deal, but what if that Mage continued using such type of Magic spells for 6 days? In the end, the Shark Cemetery water would slowly upy the once a part of the Floating Mountainnd and hence allowing the Magical Beast Sharks to attack all the students. Moreover, there would definitely be more Mages doing the same thing. Assuming that over half of the Mages were also using such type of Magic spells. In no time, the 150-200kmndmass of the Floating Mountain would be destroyed within the span of 6 days. And what then? Just let Silver Mage Academy change into another area to hold such trialpetition for the next time while the Floating Mountain was undergoing a repair? But would the repair be easily finished with numerous Magical Beast Sharks upying the Floating Mountain after such destruction? With such a perfect ce to train, they would actually choose to destroy it just to win a mere trialpetition! If that wasn''t stupidity, then what would that be called then? Also, a strategy that will push a student to the Shark Cemetery ocean is naturally not allowed, since every student were only going to the Floating Mountain to train themselves, hence anything rted to endangering or killing a fellow student''s life is forbidden. In conclusion, the Mages needed to restrict themselves during the entire trialpetition in order for this event to run smoothly. "Quickly return to your homes and prepare yourselves! Meet back at Silver Mage Academy gate tonight." Teacher Marvin said, "ss dismiss!" The moment teacher Marvin dismissed the ss, Leo along with Alfred and Angel quickly went to ss 1S+. Just like what they had expected, ss 1S+ was still a mess as soon as they arrived. Those disgraceful bunch of students were still trying to cling to either the Mischievous Lion faction or Savage Foxes faction. Still hoping that they can ride on a dragon and easily soar high to the sky. To be honest, Leo was once like that. A spoiled brat, since he was the youngest child and his parents and older brother always likes to spoil him about. However, the moment he lost them and was then forced by his Master Olivia to see the reality of his current life, he quickly abandoned such a disgraceful act. "Always clinging to someone else to reach something, that''s only the act of the weak and foolish people!" Leo had already tried showing this bunch of disgraceful students their current reality too, just like what he once did to Cassandra. Although a lot milder, however, they still choose not to change. In fact, it was even obvious in their face that they don''t have the slightest n of changing. So, he doesn''t have any choice anymore aside from giving up on them. "Guys, let''s go!" Leo quickly called out towards Cassandra and the others. He wants to leave this ssroom as soon as possible before this bunch of disgraceful students destroys his mood once again. Hearing Leo''s call, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Veronica, Michael, and the other three quickly brought their stuff as they quickly walked out of the room. Cassandra and the others were already used to this kind of routine where Leo will fetch them first before finally leaving. So, despite wanting to leave this ssroom as soon as possible, they could only wait for Leo to arrive first before they could finally leave their ssroom. The disgraceful students could only stare to Leo, full of hate, as Cassandra and the others slowly left the ss 1S+ room one by one. "Yow, Leo!" Carlos quickly called out with a wave of his hand. "Sup, Carlos! Are you still waiting for Justine to arrive?" Leo turned around as he replied and asked. "Nah, we will be in separate groups in this trialpetition. So, I will be leading this bunch to prepare themselves, while Justine would also lead his fellow faction members." Carlos replied, "That''s not why I called you out, though. Can we talk, just the two of us?" Leo nodded his head as he and Carlos went to the corner of the room and began their talk. "That''s indeed a good idea, hahaha! Incase Justine schemes you guys since he could see your n!" Leo said with augh. He then continued, "So, what do you want to discuss with me?" "It''s like this... Cassandra and the others are part of your Mischievous Lion faction, right? However, because of this trialpetition, they would now be fighting as a part of ss 1S+. So, can you ask them if it''s okay for them to be one of the leaders for this trialpetition? I can actually ask them myself, but they hate those disgraceful bunch of students, hence I''m sure they won''t easily agree..." "So, you thought of me?" Leo said as he finally understood what Carlos wanted to say. Due to this trialpetition, the Mischievous Lion faction or any other faction with members from the other 1st-year ss would now be separated until the end of the trialpetition. However, in the case of ss 1S+, there is obviously a very clear gap that separates the ss into three groups. The members of the Mischievous Lion faction and Savage Foxes faction doesn''t like this disgraceful bunch of students, and on the other hand, this disgraceful bunch of students obviously just wanted to leech off from this two factions. Naturally, the two factions can''t allow any leeches, since that basically meant they would be doing everything while these disgraceful bunch of students would only sit in a ce and rx themselves until the end of the trialpetition. So, in order to fix this problem, someone strong enough to control these leeches and make these groups of leeches fight should stand up. Unfortunately, Carlos alone to lead the ss 1S+ wouldn''t be enough to control this disgraceful bunch of students. He obviously needs Cassandra and the others help. Carlos can go and ask them himself though, but maybe Leo wouldn''t agree to that since he was part of ss 1S-, and hence he could basically remove the ss 1S+ from the trialpetition if he forbid Cassandra and the others from helping the ss 1S+. Although Carlos also knew that Leo isn''t a narrow-minded person that will think of doing such a thing, he still wanted to ask for permission first as an act of courtesy and respect to Leo. "Oh, that''s what you wanted to ask..." Leo shook his head helplessly, "To be honest, I myself can''t control them, too. If they want to help you, they will just do that with or without anyone asking them..." Leo paused as he thought for a bit, "I''ll tell them about it, but please don''t expect that they will really help you, okay? But, I''m sure they will, since Elizabeth and Veronica seem to have been waiting for so long for a chance to beat me up, hahaha!" Hearing Leo''s assuring words, Carlos''s eyes lit up brightly as he said, "Thank you very much, brother Leo! Don''t worry, in this trialpetition let''s try to eliminate the other ss first before fighting with each other!" "Now that you mentioned that, how about let''s form an alliance?" Leo suddenly asked. Teacher Marvin didn''t mention before that this trialpetition forbid the forming of an alliance. So, if he could indeed form an alliance, that would then mean that the alliance between him and Carlos would be able to easily eliminate the other ss in the trialpetition. "That''s great! No, that''s more than great!" Carlos can''t help but feel overjoyed, "How about let''s talk more about this alliance tonight?" "Okay!" Leo quickly agreed. Carlos then bid farewell to Leo as he left ss 1S+ ssroom along with his group. Leo just smiled mischievously as he walked back towards Cassandra and the others. "It seems like you''re in a good mood after talking with Carlos!" Alfred suddenly said as he noticed Leo''s mischievous smile on his face. "I''ll exin to you guyster!" Leo replied, "Let''s leave this disgusting ce first!" Chapter 130 - An Ambush Chapter 130 An Ambush Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The night quickly came and all the 1st year students gather once again at Silver Mage Academy gate. All students were already done with their preparations. Some were carrying a bag with all of their stuff inside, while some were even given or had bought a storage ring to store all of their stuff inside. Each of the teachers for the 18 sses gathered their respective students in one group, before finally riding on 5 carriages prepared for each ss, specifically a total of 90 carriages that can be upied by around 8-10 students each. The reason for having more carriages than the students could fully upy is really simple; no student that belongs in the same ss would just casually share a carriage with their fellow ssmates. To be honest, there is a clear hierarchy within each ss, and this hierarchy is what allows the strong students to upy a single carriage for themselves while leaving the rest of their weak or slightly capable ssmates to clump inside the other remaining carriages prepared for them. This was reallymon. It''s either because the strong students doesn''t want to be disturbed, they were an arrogant bunch and wanted to watch their fellow ssmates suffer, or they are currently nning about something really important for this trialpetition. Because of those reasons, the Silver Mage Academy thought of preparing more carriages than what the students could fully upy in order to fix this problem. Along with these 90 carriages were 10 guards wagon with soldiers and mercenaries inside. Also, the teachers purposely didn''te along with the students on this trip in order for them to see whether the students could handle some kind of a dangerous situation that they will surely face along the way. Although this was just a trip before the trialpetition, the teachers of Silver Mage Academy still wanted to test their student''s capability. After all, they were only able to observe their students in a few times, and not in a close range too. So, this trip to the Eastern Coast was a big opportunity for the teachers to gather more information about their students, and hence they can create a much better way to teach their students. .... Despite what the teachers had said that 5 carriages were allocated for each ss, Leo and Carlos''s group didn''t care about that as they gathered with each other in one carriage. Inside a certain carriage, Leo''s group, which is made up of Angel, Alfred, the voluptuous woman Isabe, and the nerd looking student with the name Vista, which was basically the other two that leads the remaining students of ss 1S- that didn''t be part of Leo''s Mischievous Lion faction. And in Carlos''s group which is made up of Cassandra, Elizabeth, Veronica, and Carlos'' right-hand man, Lucas. Due to Leo being the best of the entire ss 1S-, all of his ssmates quickly agreed that he will be the leader for this trialpetition and had even given him the power to assign who will be his representatives or assistants for their entire ss. In fact, even before the nomination began, everyone had already nned to give the entire control of ss 1S- to Leo due to him being the leader of Mischievous Lion faction. On the other hand, Carlos volunteering to lead ss 1S+ was also agreed upon by all of his ssmates. Cassandra and the others didn''t care about it, and the disgraceful bunch of students was also happy whether Carlos or a member of Mischievous Lion faction will be the ones to lead them, hence they naturally agreed too. In the middle of these two groups is a table with a map of the entire Floating Mountain and a sign of where each ss would be assigned at. "So, I heard that each ss will be randomly assigned a ce in the Floating Mountain. However, because they had already given us this map of where each ss would be located at, then gathering with each other is still not a problem!" Carlos started the conversation. "Exactly!" Leo nodded his head as he continued, "What separates our two groups is technically these two ss!" He pointed at ss C and ss D on the map. "So, in order to easilymunicate and help each other, we would need to eliminate these two ss first!" Leo said as he looked at Carlos. "Definitely!" Carlos also agreed. He continued, "We will eliminate the ss D, since they are near our location, and you will be eliminating the ss C!" Leo didn''t even bother thinking more about it as he agreed, "We both agree, then?" "Yes!" Carlos said before letting out augh. ..... Meanwhile, outside of the carriages, a group of bandits was already gathered up in front, obviously waiting for this group of carriages to arrive within their range. Although these Bandits knew clearly that they weren''t enough to handle these students, they have no choice but toply. The teachers of the Silver Mage Academy had purposely looked for them and asked them, no, it''s more appropriate to say that they had ordered them to attack their own students. Although they don''t really want to do it, since doing so was simply suicidal, but since there was profit in doing such a thing, hence they quickly agreed. Moreover, the teachers also gave them an assurance that no one in their Bandit group would die, which then basically further affirmed their decision. Well, who on Celestial World would even think of not epting such a mission, right? Not only could they earn a profit, but also no one in their Bandit group would die! ..... Just like what was nned, 5 guard''s wagon up in front of the group of carriages was suddenly destroyed by a Bandit Mage attack. The 5 guard''s wagon was burned to crisp. Fortunately, though, no soldiers nor mercenaries were hurt, since they already prepared themselves for this set-up and hence they quickly jump off from their guard''s wagon the moment a signal was set to them from the hired Bandits. Because Leo and Carlos'' ss were the ss 1S''s, hence they were, unfortunately, the one to face this Bandits attack, since they were up in front of the group of carriages. Leo and the others inside their carriage quickly disembarked to see the current situation. They already knew that this was definitely a Bandit attack, since who else would attack them in such a barbarous way. However, they were still not clear of the current situation. "10 Bandit Mages and over a hundred of Ordinary Bandits!" A mercenary that had obviously read the script quickly run to them and report. "Tch! Stupid fools!" Carlos can''t help butment. It was already clear just from the number of carriages in this group that the Bandits mere 110 people are not enough to handle it, yet they actually still dared to attack them. If that isn''t stupidity and foolishness, then what is it? "Gather your group!" Leo didn''t waste a single second as he quickly sent out an order to Carlos. He also turned around towards Alfred and his group as he said, "Gather our group too!" Carlos and his group, and Alfred and the others nodded their heads as they quickly followed after Leo''s order. There was no need to think any longer since the longer they think, the more soldiers and mercenaries up in front would die. If they can save them by simply gathering their groups, then they would obviously do so without any hesitation. After sending out an order, Leo quickly began observing around the ce. It was then that he realized that their group of carriages was actually attacked in six different locations, specifically the respective location of ss S to E. "Something seems wrong here..." Leo can''t help but think, "Did someone sell out aplete information about us? Maybe from a royal or a low-rank Mage Academy that has enmity with Silver Mage Academy..." "However, that is still impossible..." Leo thought. The Silver Kingdom''s Royal Mage Academies weren''t the type that will fight with themselves. In fact, it was already a known fact a long time ago that the Silver Kingdom is like a cobweb with 10 spiders working together. Hence, it''s impossible that the 10 Royal Mage Academies would set-up one another. Moreover, the Ordinary and Elite Mage Academies weren''t fools, either. They wouldn''t dare attack one of the 10 Royal Mage Academies, even if someone gave them a tiger''s, no, a dragon''s guts to make them much more courageous. After all, all of the Ordinary and Elite Mage Academies throughout the entire Silver Kingdom has a direct or indirect connection to the 10 Royal Mage Academies. So, if they don''t want to be destroyed, be eliminated, or to bebeled as traitors within Humans, then they wouldn''t dare set-up any of the 10 Royal Mage Academies. Leo then looked at the group of soldiers and mercenaries fighting against the Bandits, "Just from that surprise explosion alone, a group of soldiers and mercenaries should have received several casualties. In fact, a lot of them should have died and the rest would be seriously injured after the explosion!" Looking closely at the soldiers and mercenaries, "But it seems like no one had even received any injuries at all!" Chapter 131 - The Teachers Wise Plan Chapter 131 The Teachers Wise n Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "If that''s the case, then those Bandits are simply sent out by the teachers to stage a y in front of us!" Leo finally thought of the reason behind this ambush. "The question though is, why did these Bandits agree to attack us?" Leo feels in deep thought again. "Leo, we are done gathering!" Alfred suddenly called out with the entire ss 1S- behind him. "Same on our side!" Carlos followed after with the entire ss 1S+ behind him. "ss 1S is also present!" Justine, who was one of the leaders of ss 1S also followed after with the entire ss 1S behind him. Since these Bandits attack their side, then obviously Justine and the ss 1S wouldn''t be absent. Leo was quickly pulled out from his deep thought the moment the three ss 1S''s called out to him. "Let''s not bother about that, those cunning teachers would reveal the answer, anyway after this..." Leo thought as he turned to look at everyone. He continued, "ss 1S+ proceed to 9 o''clock position, ss 1S proceed to 3 o''clock position, and ss 1S-, let''s proceed to 12 o''clock position!" Alfred, Carlos, and Justine nodded their heads without any thoughts of hesitation before they quickly proceeded into their allocated position along with their respective ss. Leo followed along the ss 1S- as they quickly run towards the 12 o''clock position. This was the location where 5 Bandit Mages were gathered together, so he purposely decided to handle this ce in order for the other ss 1S''s not to disagree with his n. After all, despite Carlos and Justine being Leo''s friend, they would still think of what was better for their ss, right? So, if Leo had indeed assigned one of them to handle the middle, then they might hesitate to think whether to ept such order or not. No, to be more exact, it''s Carlos and Justine''s ssmates that will hesitate since not all of them trust Leo yet. Although, in the end, they will still decide to ept Leo''s order, but definitely the next time a lot of them would not follow Leo''s order that easily anymore, thinking that Leo was going to set them up once again. To be honest, the 12 o''clock position was not really a big problem for Leo and the ss 1S- to handle. Although there were indeed 5 Bandit Mages in this location, it was still easy to handle since there is basically 20 Mages in Leo''s ss 1S-. No matter how a person looked at their current situation right bow, the attacking Bandits were obviously at a disadvantageous position here. To be honest, that reason was actually just the minor reason behind why Leo decided to choose the 12 o''clock position. The main or major reason was actually to train his ssmates to fight an actual battle against real Mages and to also see their capabilities for himself. After all, he took the position of the leader of ss 1S-, hence in order for him to be a good and capable leader he needed to know his ssmates better. To be honest, from the very beginning till this present time, he actually still doesn''t have any idea of his ssmate''s real capability, and this situation right now is the perfect time to know about it. *Boom! *Bang! *Whooosh! *ng! *Sziiihh! Arriving behind the soldiers and mercenaries, Leo immediately heard the sounds of Mages Magic spell, sword shing with each other, and other more sounds of battle around him. "10 Mages group into 2 as you attack those 5 Bandit Mages behind the group of ordinary Bandits!" "The 8 of you, go and assist the soldiers and mercenaries against those ordinary Bandits!" Leo quickly positions all of his ssmates to a different location. As he doesn''t know yet the real capability of almost all of his ssmates, hence he had to arrange a 2vs1 fight to those Bandit Mages so that he will be assured that no one would be seriously injured or worst case dies amongst his ssmates. Also, he only sent out 8 Mages to fight those ordinary Bandits as it wasn''t really a big deal to handle them, especially since they have the assistance of those soldiers and mercenaries in their side. Lastly, he decided that he and Angel would also have to remain for two different purposes. His purpose was to dictate the flow of the battle, not just his battle at the 12 o''clock position though, but also the 3 and 9 o''clock position, specifically Carlos ss 1S+ and Justine ss 1S. Although the other ss 1S''s have their own leader to dictate the battlefield over their position, an army wouldn''t only have a General, but also a Commander. He was that Commander, and Carlos, Justine, and the other leader of the ss 1S, Dn are his respective Generals. On the other hand, Angel''s purpose is to assist those ssmates of his who were currently fighting against the 5 Bandit Mages. Obviously, a 2vs1 fight is not a sure guarantee for his ssmate''s safety, hence he purposely left out Angel in order for her to assist in times of dangerous situation, especially since she was near to bing a 1 Star Mage, so she could easily triumph over those Bandit Mages and be sessful in rescuing her ssmates if ever danger really arises. Observing around, Leo quickly spotted a group of Bandits trying to push a huge boulder at the slope at the side of 1S+ group. "Carlos, go and take care of your 9 o''clock!" Leo quickly sent out a warning. Hearing Leo''s warning, Carlos quickly turned to look at his 9 o''clock location as he then found out a group of Bandits pushing a huge boulder towards his ss 1S+. Carlos quickly understood what that boulder was meant for, hence he dash straight towards those Bandits, wanting to stop their goal in mind. "Justine, your 3 o''clock!" Leo quickly sent out another warning as he also spotted another group of Bandits trying to push another boulder towards the ss 1S location. Hearing Leo''s warning, Justine also did what Carlos has done. "If this is the teacher''s n, then why are these Bandits intending to kill us now?" Leo can''t help but think. If the Bandits were hired by the teachers to stage an attack, then obviously it would just somehow turned out into a y, right? However, those boulders were obviously used in order to kill them! Looking around, Leo quickly noticed that there were already a lot of ordinary Bandits and Bandit Magesying around on the ground either seriously injured or totally dead. "Of course, that would be the case!" Leo finally thought of something, "If these Bandits were only hired to stage a y, then no one should have died amongst the Bandits. However, a lot of them had already died, which is obviously against any scripted y!" Leo finally understood what the teachers really nned to do! Obviously, these groups of Bandits that attacked their group of carriages wouldn''t agree with such a n if it was just in profit alone, hence the teachers should have thrown the assurance of safety in their deal. Well, which Bandit group of Silver Kingdom would even think of attacking such a huge group? Just from the numbers of carriages alone, it could already be seen that they were not something to be underestimated about. To be honest, almost all of the Bandit groups usually only attack a target when they were sure about that they can handle their target. If they can''t, then they won''t since that was obviously akin to in stupidity, and Bandits weren''t those types of people. So, the only conclusion to these Bandits seemingly reckless attack should be that the teachers had assured of their safety. However, though, the moment a Bandit died, those other Bandits quickly realized that the so-called assurance of their safety was actually just a plot. It wasn''t an assurance of safety at all, but an assurance of death! Two birds one stone! Not only did the teachers of Silver Mage Academy seen the capability of their students, but they had also eliminated plenty of Bandits groups living nearby the area around this seemingly ordinary forest leading to Green Weed city. In such a way, this forest would lose plenty of Bandit groups, and hence the people traveling this road wouldn''t experience being attacked frequently by Bandits for a few months or maybe a year after this event. "What a wise n!" Leo can''t help butment. "What do you meant wise?" Angel at the side suddenly asked as she heard Leo''s murmuring. "The teacher''s n..." Leo replied. Angel immediately feel in deep thought after hearing Leo''s reply. As one of Sword and Magic''s elite, she was naturally able to feel weird about this situation. "The teachers had nned this?" Angel asked as she wanted to confirm something. Leo just nodded his head in response as he already knew that Angel already thought of something in her mind. "What a wise n indeed!" Angel nodded her head as she also agrees with Leo''sment. Chapter 132 - Welcome To Green Weed City Chapter 132 Wee to Green Weed city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After a while, the battle finally died down. The winner was obviously Silver Mage Academy''s students. That was already an absolute oue. However, a minority of the students still received various sorts of injuries. A few had even almost died due to some Bandit Mages desperate attack, specifically from the area of ss 1B+ to ss 1C-. Curiously, though, the students of the three ss 1E''s and 1S''s only received slight injuries amongst their people. Obviously, this was due to the fact that the majority of capable students were assigned to these respective sses. Leo at the side quickly fell in deep thought. "I''m sure that the ss 1B''s and 1C''s aren''t going to be a problem during this trialpetition, only ss 1A''s, 1D''s, and 1E''s..." "For the moment, ss 1S+ is going to be our ally," Leo suddenly turned to look at Carlos, Justine, and Dn who were currently having a conversation, "And ss 1S is highly likely going to be our ally, too..." "Definitely, those other ss would also form an alliance..." Leo suddenly brought out the map of the Floating Mountain. After this battle with the Bandits, each of the ss will definitely realize the value of forming an alliance. "ss 1S isn''t really that far from us," Leo turned to look at the location of the ss 1S, "However, they are located in a pretty dangerous location..." On the map, the location of ss 1S was one of the most dangerous locations, since its south is the Shark Cemetery, its north is the ss 1D-, east is ss 1A+, and its west is the ss 1E+. Only by going straight to the east would they be able to finally meet up with his ss 1S-. That would only be the case though if the other ss 1B doesn''t ally with the other 1B+ at its north, which is nearly an impossible oue after this. In such a situation, ss 1S wouldn''t be able to easily breakthrough from 1B even if they can indeed destroy ss 1A+, and neither could his ss 1S-, since he needed to also worry about the other ss surrounding his ss 1S-. Moreover, now that an alliance amongst all the ss was an absolute oue, he assumes that his ss 1S- might also be having a hard time breaking through the ss 1C at its north since at the northwest of ss 1C was the ss 1C+ and at the northwest of ss 1C+ is ss 1C-. If he assumes that the three ss 1C''s are in alliance too, by then they would basically be like a border that will separate the entire southeast from the other locations. The three 1C''s would then assist each other and would cause a lot of trouble to Leo and Carlos if they wanted to breakthrough to meet up with each other. Although it''s like that, the situation isn''t really that dangerous. Since the moment 1S+ eliminates 1D, the ss 1S- and ss 1S+ can help with each other in eliminating ss 1C. And so does in the ss 1S case if they can eliminate the ss 1A+, the ss 1S and ss 1S- can help with each other. It just depends on which of them appeared first. In the case of the other ally though, they wouldn''t be able to help that easily with the other ally, since it would basically threaten their base. After all, the trialpetition is like a defend the nexus game, so all the ss wouldn''t be able to just simply leave behind their base to help an ally. Like, for example, if ss 1S+ arrives first, then ss 1S wouldn''t be able to help them, and vice versa. Unless, of course, if there are only a few sses left. In such a situation, each member of the remaining ss would definitely be spread out widely, in order to look,unch, or ambush other nexus or students of the other remaining ss. As for the reason why ss 1S- can''t work without anyone''s help, it''s simply because they are surrounded by the alliance on all sides. In their north is the ss 1C''s alliance, and to their west is the ss 1B''s alliance. The other direction, specifically south and east, is basically the Shark Cemetery. "This is a headache!" Leo shook his head helplessly. He really hates a troublesome situation. Making a n to win this trialpetition is definitely something troublesome. "Leo!" Carlos suddenly called out with Justine and Dn behind him. Leo was quickly pulled out of his deep thoughts, as he turned to look at Carlos, Justine, and Dn. "ss 1S would now be joining the alliance, so let''s go back to the carriage and change the n!" Carlos said. Leo just nodded his head as he walked back towards their carriage while still looking at the map. Although making a n to win this trialpetition a troublesome thing for him, his desire to im the first ce still overwhelmed the former thought. ..... After a few hours of continuous traveling, the group of carriages from Silver Mage Academy finally arrived at Eastern Coast, specifically the Green Weed city. Unlike the other cities that Leo had visited before, Green Weed city''s wall is green in color. There is actually a story to this... The wall is now green in color simply because the alchemist and craftsman of Green Weed city had discovered that the green weed discovered nearby the city can actually fortify the wall from any Water Element rted Magic spells. Since Green Weed city is near the ocean, the city itself would constantly be attacked by a lot of sea Magical Beast, and hence the fortified green wall is really a huge help to them since the majority of the sea Magical Beast attacks are rted to Water Element. They had even named the city after it and even the ruler of the Green Weed city, the Green Noble Household, had purposely changed their Noble Household name into Green to honor the green weed that helped them defend the city. Although the fortified green wall wasn''t really a sure assurance that the Green Weed city would be safe from the Magical Beast attack, the citizens living inside believe that as long as there is a supply of green weed, the city itself would never be destroyed by those Magical Beast at the sea. That was the past belief, though... Ever since the attack of the Blue Fin Kingdom of the Mermaid race due to the misunderstanding of the Fourth Prince and his wife. The belief of the citizens living in Green Weed city about the fortified green wall isn''t at the same height as before anymore. In fact, they hated the green color of the wall right now. Saying that every time they looked at it they can''t help but remember the green wall being drenched by Human blood. Although the green color and red color are far from being close to each other if the two were to bepared, the green color can indeed be seen as a disgusting sight to look at. In fact, a green color wall is not a good color for a wall, that''s why the walls of every city were always cleaned from the moss that grows around within the wall. The real reason behind why the citizens of Green Weed city really hated the fortified green wall is simply because of their shattered belief. The citizens once believed that the wall can defend them from any sea Magical Beast or from any Water Element rted Magic spells. However, since it wasn''t able to defend like what they believed the wall could do, then the fortified green wall itself had then be their outlet of hatred. After all, the people that survived had lost a member of their family or a close friend from that attack. The death even caused blood to flow like a river. So, the moment they returned after the misunderstanding was cleared out and have seen the Green Weed city, they can''t help but to hate those Blue Fin Kingdom. Unfortunately, though, they were not able to do it since the Fourth Prince has married the Princess of Blue Fin Kingdom, and hence hating the Blue Fin Kingdom is akin to hating the Silver royal family, who had allowed the marriage to take ce. They naturally understood that they can''t hate either the Blue Fin Kingdom or the Silver royal family for what happened before, since they should me themselves for being powerless. Because of that, the innocent fortified green wall has then be the outlet of hatred that constantly reminds the citizens living in Green Weed city to be much more powerful in order to defend the Green Weed city if ever the same situation happened again. In conclusion, the hatred is used in order to drive the citizens to be stronger than before. Walking inside Green weed city, Leo can see from time to time some people that suddenly went to punch the fortified green wall. He really can''t help but be amused by such a seemingly retarded action. "Bro! That wall is indeed an outlet of your hatred, but not where you literally let out your hatred towards!" Leo shook his head as he continued to follow the teachers who have appeared at this moment to lead them towards the Green Weed city flying boat yard called, Green Eagles. Chapter 133 - A Problem With The Flyingboat Reservation Chapter 133 A problem with the flyingboat reservation Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Green Eagles Flyingboat Yard is one of the businesses that are capable of manufacturing the Green Eagle flying boat. It is owned by the Green Noble Household, and hence one of the sources of ie for their Noble Household. The Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard has been established from the very beginning of Silver Kingdom''s existence in this territory. Its history can be dated back to the start when the Silver royal family was still pioneering this territory, the moment each city and Noble Households were still at its infancy stage when the Blue Fin Kingdom attacked, and finally during the rebuilding period of the Green Weed city. In short, it''s age is the same as Silver Kingdom. Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard is where the Silver Mage Academy would rent a flying boat that will take them to Floating Mountain for their trialpetition. The moment the 1st year teachers and all the 1st year students of Silver Mage Academy arrived, a man in his forties quickly came forward and greeted them. "I''m Lime, the Head of Management of the Green Eagles Flyingboat Yard!" Lime introduced himself as he shook hands with the representatives of the 1st year teachers, teacher Marvin and teacher Lee "Teacher Marvin!" "You can call me, teacher Lee!" "Teacher Marvin and teacher Lee, due to a very important business, a few of the flying boats that you have reserved has unfortunately been assigned to a really important mission. So, is it okay for all of your students to share with each other?" Head Manager Lime said as soon as they finished introducing themselves. "Absolutely not okay!" Teacher Lee eximed in dissatisfaction. "Now, now, calm down teacher Lee! Let''s hear his exnation first..." Teacher Marvin quickly pacified, "How many flying boats were exactly assigned to another mission?" "Not that much, only 9 flying boats..." Lime replied awkwardly. "That is even worse than I have thought, Head Manager Lime, 9 flying boats are basically equivalent to only 9 ss! We have 18 ss here, so it''s not enough!" Teacher Lee disagreed without any hesitation. "That is indeed not okay, Head Manager Lime!" Teacher Marvin also can''t help but feel disappointed about the Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard''s service. Silver Mage Academy had even specifically chosen Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard because they believed that they can provide them with the service the Second Prince required. Moreover, they had even reserved those 18 flying boats on the very first day of the first week of this month in order to not cause any kind of trouble for its other customer''s booking. Although they knew that Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard only has 50 flying boats open for the public uses, its management should have already kept it in their minds to not let other people use any of the reserved 18 flying boats. Moreover, the one that had booked was the Silver Mage Academy too, specifically a Royal Mage Academy owned by the Second Prince. Hence, this kind of service problem should not have happened. After all, the Second Prince is someone just below the Crown Prince Edward in status, if they only take into consideration the 6 offspring of Silver royal family, so his authority isn''t low, and hence this sort of thing should have been something really easy to handle. "To be honest, I know that what I did is not okay as it would be the same as destroying the good service cultivated by Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard for many years and at the same time unreasonable offending the Second Prince... However, it is the King of Silver Kingdom that had booked those 9 flying boats! What can I say aside from Yes or a Yes?" Head Manager Lime finally voiced out his helplessness. Justst week, a representative of the King visited their Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard saying that they want to use all the flying boats, including all the private flying boats owned by the Green Noble Household. However, because he personally signed a contract with the Second Prince already, it''s his image that will be destroyed if ever he doesn''t honor the agreement, so he tried his very best to negotiate about the 18 flying boats that have long been reserved by the Second Prince. In the end, he was only able to keep the 9 flying boats. This was exactly the concern that teacher Lee had thought about, that''s why he felt very dissatisfied. After all, the Green Eagle Flyingship Yard, a mere business owned by a Noble Household with a mere Viscount as its highest status, just dared to take away something that the Second Prince, a member with one of the highest status in the Silver royal family, had just reserve. Teacher Lee was really loyal to the Second Prince, hence he would naturally be dissatisfied about it. Not just anyone can challenge the authority and power of the Second Prince! Aside from the Heads and Representatives of the 5 major Noble Households of Silver Kingdom, only the King, Queen, Crown Prince Edward, and Madam Silva of Sword and Magic could do such a thing. Even the Third and Fourth Prince or the Fifth and Sixth Princess can''t take away a reservation done by the Second Prince. However, hearing that it was the King that had to take those other 9 flying boats, teacher Lee finally understood the helplessness of the situation. They''re already fortunate enough that they were able to keep 9 flying boats for their use. "Since its the King that had asked for those, then we can only choose to ept this situation!" Teacher Marvin also felt helpless about it. What Head Manager Lime had said was indeed the only thing he could do in such a situation, either to choose yes as an answer or another yes if he wants to have another choice for an answer. "Haystt..." Teacher Lee voiced out his helplessness, "What sort of important business was it? I''m not trying to pry or something, I only need it for my report that I will write for this trialpetition!" As one of the representatives, teacher Marvin and teacher Lee were naturally tasked to write a report about the trialpetition to the Second Prince. They obviously can''t just say that the King took 9 flying boats from the Second Prince 18 reserved flying boats without exining the reason why right? "The King has actually told me to tell this to the representatives of Silver Mage Academy; it''s something rted to the ck organization!" Head Manager Lime replied. Nearby on the side, Leo can''t help but take a step closer the moment he heard the word ''ck organization''. He had always been listening to their conversation since he was really curious as to why they were taking so long to ride on a flying boat to Floating Mountain. "ck organization, again!" Teacher Marvin''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Those lunatic bunch of people are really not putting the Silver royal family in their eyes!" Teacher Lee eximed in irritation. "Exactly! Those people are really a bunch of cancers in the Silver Kingdom!" Head Manager Lime nodded his head in agreement with Teacher Lee''s words. Teacher Marvin calmed himself as he said, "Let''s just share the flying boats this time!" "Okay!" Teacher Lee nodded. "Students!" Teacher Marvin called out to everyone, "Due to an unexpected change of ns, instead of 18 flying boats, there would only be 9 flying boats now!" "Each flying boat would be shared by 2 ss," Teacher Lee continued, "Teachers,e closer to discuss about the new arrangement!" Hearing teacher Lee''s announcement, the teachers of each ss walked forward towards teacher Marvin and teacher Lee. After a while, the teachers came back to their respective sses as they guided their students towards their assigned flying boat. Teacher Marvin also came back to ss 1S- as he guided them along with Teacher Lee''s ss 1E- towards a flying boat assigned to them. Interestingly observing around, Leo soon understood the reason behind the arrangement. The arrangements were respectively, ss 1S+ with ss 1E+, ss 1S with ss 1E, ss 1S- with ss 1E-, ss 1A+ with ss 1D+, ss 1A with ss 1D, ss 1A- with 1D-, ss 1B+ with 1C+, ss 1B with ss 1C, andstly, ss 1B- with ss 1C-... At first, the arrangements may seem like normal and has no meaning about it. However, the moment he observed closer and thought deeply, he soon realized that the arrangements were exactly arranged in a way where each ss was partnered with the other ss that is at the same level as them. In other words, this was arranged in such a way by the teachers in order for every ss to observe their likely opponent or rivals during this trialpetition. The three ss 1S was indeed rivaled with the three ss E! So, with this arrangement, they would now be able to learn more about their opponents. Truth be told, the teachers had actually long been aware of the formed alliances created by each of the ss leaders. So, they specifically did this in order for each of them to gather information about their biggest opponent for this trialpetition. Strengths, weaknesses, traits, and characters, and many more! This could all be observed while the flying boats were flying towards the Floating Mountain. Leo also can''t help but agree with this arrangement. This just implies that the teachers desired the trialpetition to be much more intense than what was expected. By knowing each and everyone''s strengths and weaknesses, even if they would only find one or two, the students would then be able to understand how to handle each other. "They are indeed worthy of being teachers of the top 1 Royal Mage Academy at the Silver Kingdom!" Leo thought as he finally boarded the flying boat assigned to ss 1S- and ss 1E-. Chapter 134 - Smart People Doesn’t Fight With Their Fist, But With Their Minds Chapter 134 Smart people doesn''t fight with their fist, but with their minds Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The trip towards Flying Mountain with the Eagle Flyingboats would take around 4 to 5 hours. The reason for the long travel is actually not because the Eagle Flyingboats were slow. In fact, it is already considered really fast. To be honest, Eagle Flyingboat is actually not just any ordinary Flying boat. ording to the list of Flyingboats listed by the Aurora Empire, one of the powerful Human Empires, the Eagle Flyingboat is actually listed as the top 50 fastest flying boats invented by the Human race amongst the 100 invented flying boats. It is also not because the distance between Green Weed city and Flying Mountain is really far that''s why it would take 4 to 5 hours of travel. Actually, the distance is just a few hundreds of kilometers, something that an Eagle Flyingboat can travel in a span of 2 hours. The real reason is actually because the Captains of the Eagle Flyingboats needed to follow a specific route. They are going to travel within the Shark Cemetery territory. Even the sky is not safe from the Magical Beast Sharks, since powerful Magical Beast Sharks can fly around the sky. In fact, it''s really dangerous, since they will only be faced with powerful Magical Beast Sharks! Though traveling in the ocean is still much more dangerous, since powerful, weak, or other Magical Beast Sharks with an unknown strength could attack them any moment. Unlike the skies where they can already expect what kind of Magical Beast Sharks will attack them since they can see them clearly. Nevertheless, the sky or the ocean, it is still dangerous! That''s why the Captains of the Eagle Flyingboats needs to travel in a specific route in order for them to avoid meeting powerful Magical Beast Sharks. Each space of the sky above the Shark Cemetery is owned by a different kind of Magical Beast Sharks. Hence naturally each space would have different kinds of dangers. Throughout the years of traveling from Green Weed city to Floating Mountain, the Captains that work under the Green Eagle Flyingboat Yard already familiarized themselves around the sky above the Shark Cemetery. Although they can''t do anything to avoid meeting the Magical Beast Sharks flying above the Shark Cemetery, they can at least minimize the danger that they will face. And the cost of minimizing that danger is time. Unlike thend, the sky allows all sorts of movements. Traveling on thend, a person can only travel 12 different directions just like the clock. They can still go up though if there is a mountain or go down if there is a hole leading underground. However, if there is none of those two, then the likely direction would only be 12 different directions. On the other hand, the sky allows a person to travel all sorts of direction simply because the sky is an open space. Go up and down, 12 different directions basing the clock, and many more kinds of movements are possible. It is through this movement why the Captains can minimize the danger. If a specific space is the territory of the Magical Beast Fierce Tiger Shark, a 7 Star Magical Beast, then the Captains would just go really up above the sky, so that they can easily avoid them. However, traveling really high up in the sky is also not safe. The sky is an open space, and any part of it would naturally have other kinds of Magical Beast Sharks living around. Hence, the moment the Captains sessfully avoid that danger by choosing to face a smaller danger, they would go down once again if they will face a territory of another powerful Magical Beast Shark. That is the reason why the Eagle Flyingboats would take 4 to 5 hours to travel from Green Weed city to Floating Mountain despite the distance just being a few hundreds of kilometers. ..... At this moment, Leo was looking at the sky. From time to time, he could spot all sorts of Magical Beast Sharks, like a Sapphire Hammerhead Shark, Cloud Shark, Tentacle Shark, and many more different kinds along the way. Fortunately, those kinds of Magical Beast Sharks doesn''t dare to attack the group of Eagle Flying boats. Obviously, they could feel a lot of powerful presence within the Eagle Flying boats. Hence, as a Magical Beast, they don''t dare attempt an attack as stupid as that. To be honest, !side from the 18 teachers of Silver Mage Academy, the Eagle Flyingship''s Captains, and First Mate were all-powerful individuals, specifically, the lowest was even a 3 Star Mage and the highest, the Captains of this Eagle Flyingboat, is a 5 Star Mage. Although, they can''t bepared to the Silver Mage Academy teachers, where the lowest was a 4 Star Mage and the highest is a 6 Star Mage, a powerful group such as the Captains and First Mate was still something not to be underestimated about. "This is getting boring..." Leo can''t help but murmur. Although it''s an astonishing sight to look at all sorts of different Magical Beast Sharks, but due to not having any sort of fight at all, he can''t help but felt bored right now. Moreover, he also wanted to know just how powerful were the teachers of the Silver Mage Academy. Just like the goal of the teachers prior to embarking the Eagle Flyingboats, Leo also wanted to know about the teachers. His Master Olivia had told him not to underestimate the Mages, but how can he know what to be wary about if he doesn''t even know their capability, right? Especially since his Master Olivia had only told him a few things about the Mages. She obviously did it on purpose in order to let him find out about those capabilities in his own ways. Suddenly though, the moment Leo turned around, Alfred was suddenly thrown towards his direction. Leo quickly helped Alfred to stand back up, as he looked towards those students who had pushed thetter to him. "He said you are the most powerful of ss 1S-, is that right???? A student that Leo was familiar with said. "You are Zhu Long, right?" Leo asked as he wanted to confirm if he said his name correctly or not... He had seen this person in one of those ss 1E- papers that teacher Marvin had told them to pay attention to, specifically the lowest in the rank, but he just can''t remember whether it was really Zhu Long, Zhu Rong, Zhou Xiyi, or something simr to that. It''s a Chinese name, so it''s not easy for him to remember, especially since he only knew one other Chinese person, Butler Xiao. "Yes!" The student named Zhu Long said, "Are you scared now?" "I just wanted to confirm since I might identally call you something that I don''t know about," Leo paused as he thought for a bit, "Like I might call you Candle Smander or Candle Lizard(1), right?" "You..." Zhu Long was speechless at Leo''s usage of words. Leo just shrugged it off as he said, "I just answered your question, why are you speechless like that? You should be mad or pissed about it!" he then smiled mischievously. "Forget about that," Zhu Long calmed his mind as he continued, "Let''spare notes!" Leo can''t help but chuckle for a bit before he wipes the tears of his eyes and said, "We are Mages, not Martial Artist or Knights! So what''s up with that ''Let''spare notes!'' bullcrap, hahaha!" "Fuck it! Let''s have a fight!" Zhu Long finally can''t hold it off. Leo just rolled his eyes at Zhu Long''s reaction. He was the one that asked for a verbal battle, right? So, he should not be angry and act like an unreasonable person! "I''m not interested..." Leo said as he turned around and walk away from trouble. Unfortunately, his path was quickly blocked by Zhu Long and his men. Hence he can''t walk away anymore. "Oh, you''re scared?" Zhu Long said, obviously mocking Leo''s seemingly feeling scared sort of act. "I have a Chinese friend that told me once... If ever you want to trash talk a Chinese person, just say," Leo turned around to face Zhu Long as he continued, "I bought a watchst year!(2)" "You dare swear my mom!" Zhu Long was suddenly enraged as he charged straight towards Leo. "So it''s swearing someone else''s mother!" Leo said as he quickly dodges to the side. Zhu Long''s charge was really fast and powerful, so when Leo suddenly and sessfully dodged to the side, Zhu Long can''t help it anymore due to his speed as he went directly straight towards the wooden railing and destroyed it. Fortunately, though, Leo wasn''t intending to kill anyone. So, the moment Zhu Long destroyed the railing and was definitely going to fall off from the Eagle Flyingship and straight towards Shark Cemetery, he quickly holds Zhu Long''s clothes as he pulled him back up to his side. "Think before you act, stupid!" Leo yelled at Zhu Long. Zhu Long breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at Leo and scratched his head embarrassingly, "Sorry..." "I don''t know the meaning about ''I bought a watchst year'' so I also want to apologize..." Leo said as he helped Zhu Long to stand up. Zhu Long took the hand as he said, "It''s a Chinese ng that meant, I''ll f*ck your mother!" Leo looked at Zhu Long as he can''t help butugh. He finally wipes his tears off as he said, "You''re a funny guy! You already made meugh two times, this time alone!" "Likewise!" Zhu Long went to shake Leo''s hand. "You were sent to test my strength, right?" Leo finally went back to the main topic. "Yeah..." Zhu Long nodded his head embarrassingly. He finally realized that causing trouble to a person like Leo was so stupid of him. Leo is smart, hence it''s not easy to test his strength by just simply doing such a seemingly unreasonable action. "Just tell your leader this, Leo is not strong, and he is only smart!" Leo said as he voluntarily revealed information about him. "Is that really true?" Zhu Long asked dubiously, "Teacher Lee also said something like that to us when he was discussing about your strength. But it''s dubious for a person with such capability like yours!" "You will know about it when the trialpetition starts!" Leo said as he finally left the ce. Zhu Long just shook his head helplessly as he also left the ce along with his men. There was nothing to do here anymore and he already got what he wanted. Hence, it was time to report to their leader. Alfred at the side was only staring dumbfounded at what just happened. He really thought that Leo and Zhu Long were going to fight until one loses, however, it seems like they only talk for a bit and it was all settled just like that. Thinking for a bit, Alfred finally thought of something, "Smart people doesn''t fight with their fist, but with their minds!" (Author''s note: (1) Zhu means "Candle" and Long mean "Dragon", so literally Zhu Long''s name is "Candle Dragon". However, the Rong I used here means "Smander" and the Xiyi means "Lizard". I only used Google trantor, so forgive me if I''m wrong... (2) I bought a watchst year is a chinese ng, I think.... that meant, "I f*ck your mother".) Chapter 135 - The Beginning Of The Trial Competition In Floating Mountain Chapter 135 The beginning of the trialpetition in Floating Mountain Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After 5 hours, the group of Eagle Flyingboats finally arrived in the sky of Floating Mountain. They then slowlynded down, as the teachers and student of Silver Mage Academy slowly disembarked the flying boats. The moment Leo touched the ground, he quickly started observing the Floating Mountain in his view. "The dock of the flying ships is exactly in the middle between ss 1S and ss 1A+. So, our base should be two bases from my right!'' Leo turned his attention to look at his right side. Although he can''t really see just which exact ce is their exact location going to be, he was only looking around to see the terrain of the ce, hoping that he can spot some secret passages that can lead his ss 1S- easily towards ss 1S. To be honest, the Floating Mountain was really big, though it''s a bit of vertical in form, since it''s basically a mountain instead of a literal ind, its terrain is still no different to the maind of Silver Kingdom. Towards his right side, he could easily spot slopes and some holes on their wall. Though he doesn''t know what those holes were for, but he is hoping it''s something that can help him. "If we move towards the edges, then we should be able to easily cross the base of ss 1B!" "Everyone, gather with your respective teachers as they are going to teleport you to your assigned bases!" Teacher Lee suddenly announced. Leo was quickly pulled out from his thoughts the moment he heard teacher Lee''s announcement. Soon after, every student in each ss finally gathered together. The moment their teacher covered their ground with a Magic circle, they were soon after teleported away from the ce. ..... *Whooshh! Teacher Marvin and the ss 1S- was teleported nearly to the edge of the Floating Mountain, just like what was stated in the map. The ce is in an open area, while its surrounding area was covered with trees. To be honest, its really a great ce to make as a base, since no one can hide and ambush them easily. If anyone wanted to attack their base, then they could only do so by attacking openly. Moreover, with such an open area, Leo has already thought of setting up a lot of different kinds of traps. "ss!" Teacher Marvin called out, "Do you understand the rules for this trialpetition?" Everyone nodded their heads. "Just destroy the nexus of the other ss to eliminate them," Teacher Marvin replied, "However, that doesn''t really mean that you have already eliminated the entire ss itself, okay? You still need to eliminate the students individually topletely remove their entire ss from the trialpetition!" "Yes, teacher Marvin!" Everyone replied. "Also, I almost forgot to inform all of you! Each nexus is worth 1,000 points while each student is worth 100 points!" Teacher Marvin said as he suddenly waved his hand. *Whoosh! 20 pieces of armguard suddenly appeared on the ground. "These armguards are Magic Tool called, Blue Shield, specialty is for defense and it can sessfully block a few attacks that have a strength of 3 Star and below," Teacher Marvin exined, "If ever you encounter a very dangerous situation, just activate this armguard as it would cover you entirely with Magic shield, and also inform us to save you. By the way, the moment you use this armguard, you will immediately be eliminated from this trialpetition, do you understand?" "Yes!!" "Also, this Magic Tool can record all your points, so no need to bother about the collection of proof or the like!" "Okay!" "Okay then, do your best and show them how powerful the ss 1S- is!" Teacher Marvin said as he suddenly vanished out of nowhere. The moment teacher Marvin left, everyone from ss 1S- turned to look at Leo. Leo is now the leader of ss 1S-, so everyone is waiting for an order before doing anything. "Angel, Alfred, Isabe, and Vistae in front of me!" Leo ordered. Four people then slowly made their way in front of Leo. "Angel, you will be in charge of scouting the ss 1B movement! Alfred, you will manage the logistics for our ss, go and gather 4 more ssmates to work together with you, manage them well. Isabe, go with Anabelle and scout the base of ss 1C! And Vista, go and set up some traps around the base, be sure to inform our ssmates of its location! Understood?!" Leo ordered solemnly. Although being a leader was troublesome for Leo, that doesn''t literally mean that he doesn''t have any experience in being one. In fact, as one of his Master Olivia''s favorite disciple, he would be in charge of leading most of the missions he hadpleted before. Infiltration, Reconciliation, Gathering Information, Setting up Ambushes and Traps, Escorting, Scouting, and many more... He is already experienced in those sorts of things. Although this time he was going to face a bunch of Mages, base in his few experiences with them, he could sum up already that they are no different to Magical Beast. The only difference between the two is that the former is very intelligentpared to thetter. No matter what, the Mages can still be easily beaten if he used the right method to face them. After sending out those orders, Leo then moved towards the edge of the Floating Mountain. The one variable that also needed to be looked after is the Shark Cemetery itself, specifically the south and east direction of their base. Although they were now in Floating Mountain, that still doesn''t mean that no Magical Beast Sharks could attack them. No one knows. A Magical Beast Shark might suddenly jump up from the water and attack them. Teacher Marvin had already reminded them before. The students weren''t their only opponent in this trialpetition, but also the Magical Beast living in the ocean of Shark Cemetery and those in the Floating Mountain. Although Floating Mountain is just an average difficulty wilderness, its surroundings were one of the most dangerous wilderness, Shark Cemetery. Even though the Floating Mountain is stated as a different wilderness, it is still in fact a part of Shark Cemetery. All around the Floating Mountain is the Shark Cemetery, and anytime those Magical Beast Sharks can attack them, especially since their base is located on the edge of the Floating Mountain. So, if he doesn''t take that variable into consideration, then they might be eliminated in this trialpetition by the Magical Beast. Arriving on the edge, Leo crouched down as he observed the slope. Their location was near a slope, just like what he had observed from the moment he arrived at Floating Mountain. Just like what he had expected before, there were also some holes around the slope. These holes were something that made him curious about from the moment he saw them. He doesn''t know where it leads to, and just from looking at the hole itself, he could already see that the hole was actually created by digging from the slope first before slowly digging towards a certain location, not the other way around. In other words, its purpose is really suspicious! Even if this was indeed caused from the pastpetition done in the Floating Mountain before, then the purpose of the hole itself should be something seen easily just from observing it. However, he couldn''t even see any of those purposes, such as a tunnel that will lead towards the base of other sses or maybe an underground banker. Leo was really curious about these holes, however, he still decided to put that thought in the back of his mind for the moment as he will do the n that he had thought beforehand first. Chapter 136 - A Lone Lion Searching For A Prey Chapter 136 A lone Lion searching for a prey Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo quietly left the ss 1S- to do something much more important. Teacher Marvin had said before, "Each student of the ss is worth 100 points and that the base is worth 1,000 points." That then made Leo think, "Why don''t I just go and eliminate those students first?" Immediately, Leo thought of a n; he would go and hunt students rather than hunt nexus. He could in fact just proceed immediately with meeting up with either Carlos or Justine''s group, however, by doing that he would then be sharing to them their supposedly ss 1S- points. He doesn''t want that! His goal was to im first ce, so in order for him to do that, he needed to earn more points first. Teacher Marvin had also said to them before that the points are what decides the winner for this trialpetition. So, even if they can''t be thest ss remaining alive on this ind, they could still win if they have the most amount of points! Eliminating nexus is one of those sources of points, and in fact, he can earn more by doing so. However, he doesn''t have the capability to do that since not everyone was weak. "Not everyone is weak, indeed. But, that doesn''t mean he can''t make them weak, right?" Eliminating them one by one! That is Leo''s exact n! He would go and hunt for those students of other ss first, weaken them bit by bit until he would finally target their nexus. Moreover, by doing that, he can also im all the points for the ss 1S-. After all, eliminating the base first doesn''t literally mean that he had already eliminated everyone from that eliminated nexus and im all the points. Eliminating a base basically meant that the remaining students of that eliminated ss can run around the ce, which also meant that he would be giving other ss those points. If Leo starts eliminating the students first before the base though, then he would have the total points earned base from the number of students from that eliminated ss plus the nexus points. Simply put, if a ss has 20 students, then sessfully eliminating all the students would earn him 2,000 points plus 1,000 points from destroying their nexus. Moreover, by starting to eliminate every ss at the early phase of the trialpetition, he could also finish this trialpetition quickly. The longer thepetition, the more points each remaining ss would earn, and the more points a ss earns, the more careful they would be, and the more careful they would be, the more prepared they are for any kind of attack. Simply put, by then it would be hard for him to earn points. This also meant the more points he earned in the beginning, the harder it is for other sses to overtake their position. The harder it takes to overtake their position, the highly likely for them to win the trialpetition! Moreover, the faster the trialpetition finishes, the lesser the unknown variables can take ce! Even though his n almost sounds perfect, there are still some unknown variables that he should always take into consideration. Those unknown variables were exactly what he should be wary about. And he was sure that those unknown variables would likely be caused by either the three ss 1E''s or the other two ss 1S''s... Unless of course if a dark horse amongst the other ss suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Although the two ss 1S''s were currently his allies right now, he would still be eliminating them in thetter part of the trialpetition, since every point would count at that moment, and hence every alliance would be broken by that time. It would be at that time that the two ss 1S''s would be able to cause some unknown variables. On the other hand, the three ss 1E''s have a lot of Monsters, so assuming them as unknown variables is only natural. ..... Moving around from one tree to another, Leo finally spotted two students from an unknown ss. The two students are obviously tasked to collect food and resources for their ss, just like what he had tasked to his ss 1S-. "Ayst, why are we even assigned in the logistics?" One of the students eximed in annoyance. "Yeah, our Leader already knew about our capability, yet he still put us in the logistics instead of the main force!" The other one agreed. "That''s because you guys are not yet experienced!" Leo suddenly appeared in front of them as he points two of his hidden dagger to the two students'' necks, "Go and activate your armguard!" The two students stared in shock, but they were quickly able to calm themselves down. "Ha! As if we can''t jump away from..." "Go and try!" Leo interrupted with a mischievous smile on his face. The two quickly tried to jump backward but a rock had unknowingly formed around them, blocking all of their path of escape. The rock that blocked the two student''s path of retreat was obviously the doing of Leo''s Earth Elemental, currently in an ant form hiding in his pocket, Earth Maniption. Leo could only turn his Earth Elemental into an ant form in order for it to escape the eyes of the teachers. Moreover, the Earth Elemental in an ant formed was also well hidden in a hidden pocket on his clothes, in order to further hide it. He needs to be extra careful right now. To be honest, he can actually turn the Earth Elemental into a Golem. But since he was in a rush, he didn''t bother to do so yet. "Activate it before I force you to do so!" Leo said as his eyes turned cold. "Okay..." The two could only agree helplessly. If this trialpetition was a realbat, then they would have long died from Leo''s ambush. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! Both students were immediately covered by a blue-colored shield, and soon after a teacher quickly came down and took them away from the trialpetition. "200 points..." Leo whispered to himself as he quickly chooses the direction of where the two students hade from. He was sure that their other ssmates would be found around there. Just like what Leo expected, he found another group of students, specifically 3 students. They were currently carrying a basket full of fruits and some other edible food. One student was even carrying 2 rabbits. Leo''s eyes shone brightly as he can''t help but feel excited. These 3 students are really the perfect target since they can''t move that fast or even attack due to them carrying a load of stuff with them. Without wasting any more seconds, Leo sneakily went closer to them as he ordered his Earth Elemental to block their front, left, and right with its Earth Maniption. *Schiiz! *ng! *ng! *ng! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! Without them being able to react, Leo had already attacked them, specifically in their Magic Tool, Blue Shield, as that was what the teacher that went to fetch the two students from before told him about. He actually doesn''t need to threaten them or force them to use the Blue Shield, but just my simply attacking the Magic Tool itself, he could immediately eliminate them. "300 points!" Leo whispered to himself as he quickly went straight towards where the 3 students were going to. Leo finally realized that the students he had been hunting before were part of ss 1B just by basing on where they were going to. Due to the location of ss 1B and ss 1C, he wasn''t able to conclude whether those students he had eliminated before were really part of the former or thetter. Only now when he sees that he was moving straight towards the base of ss 1B did he finally confirmed everything. "Base on what Carlos had said before, ss 1B has 30 students, so I already caused them to only have 25 students now!" Leo can''t help but chuckle. After a while, Leo finally arrived close to their base. He was hiding in a bush nearby, observing 16 students moving around the ce while doing their respective tasks. "There are still 9 students who haven''t returned..." Looking closely, Leo suddenly thought of an idea as he then walked back towards a corner. Chapter 137 - Taking Out The 1B Amidst The Plotted Chaos Chapter 137 Taking out the 1B amidst the plotted chaos Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo arrived in a location far but still enough to see the ss 1B, he then started erging the Earth Elementals currently in an ant form in his hidden pocket into a Golem. Naturally, he didn''t forget to act like he was forming a golem by using the earth on the ground. In such a way, he would be able to mask his Earth Elementals much more inconspicuous. He repeated the steps 4 times until finally, all the Earth Elemental has turned into a Golem. Because of his Master Olivia''s warning, he doesn''t dare to be just careful in doing things, but extremely careful instead, especially when powerful Mages are around the area. After forming the 4 Golems, Leo then turned to look at the ss 1B as he soon saw that the 25 students were finally gathered back together. Leo revealed a mischievous smile on his face before he sent out an order to his Golems to attack all of the students. Naturally, the attack only meant to cause chaos over that ce, and not to kill any students. After all, this was just a trialpetition and not a real battlefield. ..... "Good, since we''re finally done, let''s proceed with building simple houses!" The leader of ss 1B, named Manuel, said after the majority of his ssmates gathered together. "You go and gather some woods to that side! You, gather some vines and assist the first group in building a house! You go and set up a firece for us to cook our food..." Manuel sent out an order one after another. Soon after, everyone nodded as they began to do the task assigned to them. "Ahhh!" After a few minutes, one of the students from ss 1B suddenly shouted out, full of fear in his voice. In front of ss, 1B was 4 golems, charging straight towards their base. *Bam! *Bam! *Bam! *Bam! The 4 golem''s footstep is so heavy that the nearby ground, specifically the 5-meter diameter around them, trembled every time they take a step. "Golems!" Hearing out the warning, everyone stopped in what they were currently doing as they turned their attention towards the 4 Golems. "Stay calm and gather with each other!" Manuel quickly ordered. He knew that the moment his ssmates are sent into a panic, the more casualties they will receive. Everyone in ss 1B quickly tried to calm down as they gathered with their nearby ssmates, specifically 9 groups were formed with random numbers of students in each group. Seeing everyone finally gathered with each other, Manuel quickly yelled out, "Set up your defense and begin shooting those Golems down!" The ss 1B soon followed after as different kinds of Elements were used to set-up one Defensive Magic spell after another. "Wood Guard!" "Earth Wall!" "Ice Shield!" "..." The Golems finally arrived! The moment the 4 Golems arrived, they then split to attack four different groups. The 4 groups were immediately sent into disarray. But they didn''t panic as they run around to try distracting the 4 Golems'' attention instead while their other ssmates went for the kill. However, though, because the 4 Golems were now in a Bedrock Kong form, they were able to easily dodge the Magic spells sent towards them. Although the Golems were really weak as of this moment, since even a single powerful Assault Magic spell alone can already cause a serious damage to them, but due to mimicking the Bedrock Kong form, Leo doesn''t need to worry about them anymore like before when they were still in a natural form of an Earth Elemental. At the side, Leo was just silentlyying still while watching and waiting on how the scene would unfold. And exactly the moment he saw the ss 1B setting up their Defensive Magic spell and finally starting to attack his Golems, he quickly dashes forward towards them in a blindspot. Although his 4 Golems were in a Bedrock Kong form, that still doesn''t guarantee that they can just y around with the ss 1B forever. Eventually, they would find out about the Golem''s weakness, hence finally destroying it. In such a time, Leo''s n would be for nothing. So, the same as what the ss 1B is currently doing, he also went for the kill while his Golems were distracting them. As soon as he arrived behind the first group, specifically a group with 3 students, Leo didn''t waste any more time as he quickly charges towards them, eliminating them in the trialpetition one by one, soon after. The 3 students were really shocked and surprised. They weren''t even able to react in time before their Defensive Magical Tool covered them entirely. No! Even if the one that eliminated them didn''t attack them as fast as what just took ce, they won''t still be able to react as it was just too unexpected that a student will suddenly attack their group. After eliminating those 3 students, Leo didn''t bother staying any longer as he dashes towards another group. On the side of ss 1B, the activation of the Defensive Magic Tool is enough to make all of them realized that a group was eliminated. Although they didn''t see clearly for themselves what just really happened, however, by quickly connecting the Golems causing chaos around them and the sudden elimination of their ssmates, they could quicklye into the conclusion that another ss is currently attacking them right now! "F*ck!" Manuel finally realized one crucial mistake that he didn''t notice. He suddenly remembered that there were still 5 more of his ssmates that didn''t return back, yet... Obviously, those ssmates were already eliminated. Soon after, another group was eliminated by Leo. The same as the first group, he didn''t stay for even a single second longer as he quickly went to attack another group. Manuel was quickly sent into a panic after seeing the direness of their situation. He doesn''t know how to handle the situation anymore. Should he focus to the Golems first, or to that student eliminating his ssmates? If he chooses the former, then the one eliminating them would be able to keep on eliminating his ssmates. And if he chooses thetter, then the Golems could also go and eliminate his ssmates. No matter what he chooses, it would still end up in his ssmates getting eliminated! Meanwhile, Leo keeps on eliminating the students of ss 1B one after another. He was already going for the 4th group now, while Manuel was still panicking. Coincidentally, the 4th group is where Manuel is located at. The moment Leo arrived, he quickly saw Manuel shooting a cold re at him. The stare was like ming him for killing Manuel''s entire family. "It''s all your fault!" Manuel finally lost his calm the moment he saw Leo face to face. Manuel finally knew who was attacking them. This student was specifically the most dangerous Monster of ss 1S-. No one knows about his real capability as a Mage yet and the only exnation about him described by their teacher is that he has good leadership skills. "Leo Heart!" Manuel eximed Leo''s name as he quickly grabbed the hilt of his sword. Instead of casting any magic spells to attack, it is much better to fight Leo with his sword. Unfortunately, Leo didn''t even bother about Manuel''s choice of attack. In fact, the moment Manuel arrived close to him and was going to sh his sword, he just simply slid down to the side to target first the other 2 students with Manuel. Manuel was taken aback by Leo''s unexpected action of ignoring him. Between the two choices that he had thought before, he finally chooses his answer; "I''ll personally distract Leo while my ssmates handle the Golems!" Unfortunately, though, Leo wasn''t intending to fall into such a ridiculous and easy to see the plot. His goal was to eliminate all of the ss 1B! He wasn''t here to learn more about them, neither was he someone that wants to fight someone stronger than him in order to have more experience. All of his focus was solely on winning. And he won''t allow anyone to stop him! The moment Leo eliminated the 2 students, he just quickly went to another group, not bothering with Manuel at all. Manuel was immediately sent into a rage with Leo''s action! He put his hand up in front as he casted a Magic spell aiming straight towards Leo. However, although Leo had indeed didn''t bother about Manuel, that still doesn''t mean he would just let thetter attack him freely. The moment Manuel began casting his Magic spell, Leo quickly went to grab another dagger on one of his hidden pockets as he quickly threw it straight towards the former. *Whooosh! "Stupid!" Leo berated Manuel in his mind. Seeing the thrown dagger, Manuel swiftly cancels his casting as he quickly dodges to the side. Unknowingly though, the moment hended, his Defensive Magic Tool had actually activated. Manuel looks at the ground as he soon after saw another dagger, "So he didn''t really ignore me, but was just baiting me to fall into his plot..." In a fight, everyone is a variable. Though they were different in level, they can still affect the entirety of a battle. Hence, Leo wouldn''t just let those variables stay any longer. If he can eliminate them, then better! If he can''t, then he will wait and see until an opportunity to eliminate them arrived. And such an opportunity appeared the moment Manuel tried to cast a Magic spell. Chapter 138 - Class 1B, Eliminated! Chapter 138 ss 1B, eliminated! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Manuel was eliminated, Leo turned around as quickly as he went to the 5th group. At this moment, the firepower of ss 1B towards the 4 Golems was already very weak. Hence, the Golems doesn''t need to dodge that much anymore and can finally throw some attacks from time to time. Moreover, with no leader tomand the ss 1B anymore, the ss 1B was finally sent into aplete disarray amongst themselves. Some already fell onto their knees, waiting to be eliminated. Some kept on fighting but weren''t with the same energypared to before, since they only wanted to learn as much as they could possibly learn before Leo finally eliminates them... They already knew their oue! Although they hated it, they just don''t have any choice anymore but to ept it. Anyway, this wasn''t yet the end, this was only a trialpetition, not the end of the monthpetition. The next time they meet with this person, they will definitely make him pay twice the amount of what he did to them. ..... After a while, the entire ss 1B was finallypletely eliminated, earning Leo and the entire ss 1S- a total of 4,000 points. The ss 1B teacher finally arrived to fetch all of his students. Before leaving, though, he turned to look at Leo with astonishment as he silently whispered, "Teacher Marvin actually has such a monstrous student..." The moment the teacher left, Leo sat down on the ground to rest. Naturally, he was already almost out of energy after doing all of those. Apparently, he can''t still able to fully adapt to his life as a Mage. To be honest, fighting against Mages isn''t as easy as fighting ordinary people. His focus needs to be constantly maintained at 110%. Mages are people full of surprises, they can attack him in any sort of way they wanted. So, he can''t afford to let down his guard for even a single second. In fighting ordinary people, he can already expect what kind of attacks or what sort of attack pattern their weapon can make. Unless of course if they have an unfamiliar technique used... Dagger, Sword, Saber, Spear, de, Bow, Crossbow, and many more other weapons... Those types of weapons attack pattern is so easy to read and predictable. Even if they are using an unfamiliar technique, he would eventually still be able to see its weaknesses the longer he fights with them. However, the attack pattern of Mages isn''t, especially since his fighting with 25 Mages at the same time. Moreover, Mages can use different Elements of Magic spells, and with 25 of them being around, focusing 110% is something he must do. At least for now that he is still not that familiar with the Mages yet... ..... Meanwhile, in an inconspicuous corner, a student was silently watching Leo. "Interesting!" The student murmured before he finally disappeared within the forest. If only Leo could see the face of this student, then he would immediately recognize him as, Vancouver, the second inmand of ss 1A+. Also, the third powerful Monster of ss 1A+. ..... After finally getting enough rest to recover all of his energy, Leo got up from the ground as he returned back to ss 1S- base. However, he first threw a look at the direction of ss 1A+. Although Vancouver''s position was inconspicuous and was totally hidden in the dark, it wasn''t still enough to hide from his attention. Although he doesn''t really know who that person was, he still found out that the person was going to ss 1A+. As the discipline of the Silver Kingdom''s number one assassin, Olivia, no one hiding in the dark would be able to hide easily from him. ..... The moment Leo returned to base, what greeted him was a few houses and some still being under construction. Traps were also already set and Vista was currently setting up more traps, and a warehouse for the foods his ssmates had gathered was even already finished with construction. In the middle of the base was a bonfire, and in the middle of this bonfire was their so-called nexus ce in an inconspicuous corner. In such a case, no one would be able to easily destroy their base. Even if they would be driven away from this ce due to facing a really disadvantageous situation, that would still not necessarily mean that their nexus would be destroyed easily afterward, unless the attackers found where the nexus location was. Naturally, they wouldn''t just let that happened, too. Leo was immediately greeted by Alfred the moment he arrived. The two of them talk for a bit before he was led to Angel, Isabe, and Anabelle''s location. "So what did you find?" Leo immediately asked as soon as he sat down, crossed leg on the ground "ss 1A+ isn''t easy to handle. They had already set up a wall to defend their territory, and their nexus is nowhere to be found, too!" Angel reported. "In ss 1C, there is a huge wall made out of rocks! Just like what you have expected, the three ss 1C''s have indeed teamed up and had set up a wall to separate the entire southeast corner of the Floating Mountain..." Isabe reported. Leo just nodded his head after hearing their report. He had long already expected the three ss 1C''s, so he wasn''t shocked about the wall. He was also not surprised at 1A+ since he knew that there are a total of 5 powerful students in that ss, hence their action is expected, as well. Leo thought for a bit as he nodded his head and said, "Then let''s go with n B!" "n B? Then we need topletely eliminate the ss 1B, right?" Isabe replied dubiously. n B! This was Leo''s backup n if ever the worst casees forth. The n B is only a slight detour in order for them to meet up with ss 1S. This detour would need them to cross 1B in the north, then go west for a few kilometers before finally going down south, specifically the 7 o''clock position, for a few kilometers again to finally meet up with ss 1S. After that, they wouldmunicate with ss 1S to eliminate ss 1A+. "We don''t need to worry about crossing ss 1B," Leo said nonchntly as he grabbed a pen and drew a line from their base to ss 1S following the n B guideline, "I''ll go here, here, then finally reach ss 1S!" "But, how about ss 1B?" Anabelle also agreed with Isabe. The n B can''t be done unless the ss 1B is eliminated. It might sound easy, but it''s not as easy as how Leo drew a line on the map. Truth be told, even the general n of eliminating ss 1C and ss 1D that they talked about before in the carriage wasn''t something that they can just easily do! In fact, the exact reason why Leo had ordered Isabe and Anabelle to scout ss 1C was in order to look for a blind spot that they can use in order for them to easily cross ss 1C and ss 1D, and after finally doing that, they would work together with ss 1S+ to eliminate ss 1D first before ss 1C. In other words, eliminating another ss with only their ss alone isn''t enough. That''s why Leo''s n all involved working together with either ss 1S or ss 1S+ before. But, naturally, he can''t just be over-reliance with them, right? "I already destroy ss 1B," Leo made an X in the ss 1B in the map, "So we can easily do the n B now!" Hearing Leo''s im, Isabe and Anabelle can''t help but tough loudly, "If what you im is indeed true, then I''ll worship you for eternity!" On the other hand, Angel totally believed with what Leo had said, "Okay, then let''s proceed with n B!" "What?" Isabe quickly stopped Angel. "Leo is obviously joking!" Anabelle followed after. Angel shook her head as she casually replied, "Leo isn''t the type of guy to joke around with such stuff, especially since this involves his own interest!" Isabe rolled her eyes as she said, "Maybe he just wanted to make us feel calm, right?" Leo p his hand to interrupt them, "Follow me, and let''s go to ss 1B''s territory!" There was no need to waste any time arguing since the best way to shut Anabelle and Isabe''s mouth is by simply showing them the eliminated base of ss 1B. Anabelle and Isabe nodded their heads. "Sounds fair to me!" "Same for me!" Angel just shook her head when she saw the two girl''s reactions. On the other hand, Alfred silent murmured, "You will definitely be surprised with what Leo can do..." ..... After a few minutes of walking, Leo and his ssmates finally arrived at ss 1B''s supposedly territory. The ce is totally in a mess! Looking around the ce, they could quickly deduce that a few different Defensive Magic spells were used. And some burn marks and a huge area of trees being cut into half could also exin just how great the battle that just taken ce awhile ago was. In the middle of this ce is a destroyed nexus which obviously marked the elimination of ss 1B. "You..." Isabe and Anabelle can''t help but turned to look at Leo, stunned. "From here, I will go west for a few kilometers and down to the south to reach ss 1S. Be sure to prepare yourselves, I will send a signal the moment ss 1S is fully prepared, understood?" Leo said as he walked towards the west. "Understood," Angel replied, "Both of you, let''s prepare in eliminating ss 1A+!" Chapter 139 - Magical Beast Sharks Inside The Floating Mountain Chapter 139 Magical Beast Sharks inside the Floating Mountain Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo is currently walking on the path leading to ss 1S. However, he suddenly found a ravine blocking his path. Suspiciously though, there was actually no information of such a ravine on the map when he looked at the map before. In fact, after he observes the ravine he realized soon after that this ravine has actually just appeared not that long before, just by basing on the soil around the ravine. "Did the teacher caused this?" Leo can''t help but asked himself. However, he quickly shook his head to dismiss such a thought. "The teachers wouldn''t cause this since they themselves had made the very important rule not to cause major destruction in Floating Mountain!" Indeed, the teachers had specifically reminded them not to cause so much damage while they''re in Floating Mountain, so it''s absolutely impossible that they would do this. Even if the teachers wanted the trialpetition to be much more intense, that is still not enough reason to create such ravines. Crouching, a bit, Leo looked deeper in the ravine, and soon after he found plenty of the same holes he had found in the slopes when he arrived in Floating Mountain and behind their base. Suddenly though, Leo saw something passing through the hole really fast. He wasn''t able to clearly see it, but he was sure that it''s a Magical Beast. "So Magical Beast caused those holes, for what purpose, though?" He really wanted to further investigate these ravines. If these Magical Beast are using these holes, or perhaps it''s much appropriate to call them tunnels, then it''s surely for a purpose, right? That purpose is still unknown to him, but it has surely made him suspicious and curious about it. However, since there is not enough evidence to further investigate, then he could only abandon it and instead look for a way to detour this ravine. Because of the existence of this ravine here, Leo wouldn''t be able to use the same path he had drawn in the map before, and hence it''s either he would go down south, which is nearby the ss 1A+ territory, or go up north, which he doesn''t know whether the ravine would end around the ss 1D- or the ss 1E territory. Hopefully, thetter choice would lead him to ss 1D-, since ss 1E is still something unknown for him, so he doesn''t know yet whether he could really casually walk nearby their territory or not. Moreover, going to the north would also cause him a lot of trouble, since he would then have to walk more kilometers south in order for him to finally arrived at the ss 1S base. "I should go down south, then!" Leo began walking towards the south, carefully and full of alert. The path he had drawn in the map before was already nearby the ss 1A+ territory, and hence he was sure that he would find one of them soon. Just like what he had expected, Leo eventually meets a group from ss 1A+. The group of students was currently standing near the ravine, full of curiosity and suspicion in their eyes. Obviously, they also felt the same way as him since this ravine wasn''t on the map before. At the side, Leo didn''t move as he just kept on observing them. It''s much better to wait until they leave, rather than eliminating them right now and leaving the ce soon after. Though he wanted to also do that, but that would surely cause suspicion, right? Moreover, ss 1A+ already knew that he had already eliminated ss 1B, and with the situation up the north where the three ss 1C''s made a rock wall to block the other ss from essing the northeast area of Floating Mountain, then he would surely either target ss 1A+ or ss 1B+ next. So, the moment one of the ss 1A+ students got eliminated, they would easily be able to arrive in the conclusion that Leo is nearby and that the target is ss 1A+. In such a situation, the ss 1A+ would surely send one or two of their Monsters to distract Leo or maybe none and just let Leoe in their base. Afterward, while Leo is trying to eliminate ss 1A+ some of their other ssmates would also try to eliminate ss 1S-. To be honest, aside from Leo, the other students that the ss 1A+ should worry about was only Angel as the others, even Alfred in the list of Monsters, weren''t of that much important, which is in fact true. That''s why Leo can''t afford to let his presence be known. If the ss 1A+ knew that he was missing, then they would surely try to attack ss 1S-. Although he could actually just return and help ss 1S- in such a case, that would in turn just make his efforts of going here for nothing. On the other hand, in such a case that he continued fighting, then the ss 1A+ would just simply decide to bring down ss 1S- with them, which in turn makes all of his ns into a failure. After a while, the group of students from ss 1A+ finally left, obviously to report their findings to their leader. After watching them leave, Leo didn''t waste any more time as he went pass by them. ... After a few hours, Leo finally arrived at ss 1S. Justine and Dn greeted him as they went to tell him about their discoveries. It was at that moment that he shockingly found out that the ravine he had found awhile ago wasn''t the only one that existed. There is actually more. In fact, ss 1S meet with some other ss and didn''t engage in the fight as they only went to inform and inquire about the unknown ravines. One was found in the north of ss 1A- and ss 1D-, the other one was also found on the east side of the ss 1A and ss 1D+, andstly, another ravine was found by ss 1E in their east side. The situation now then turned out that ss 1E is actually in the middle between these four ravines. "We already asked for the teacher''s assistance and the ss 1E is also transferred up the northeast side," Justine showed a map as he pointed the specific location, "here!" "So you this might mean that the three ss 1C''s n has the potential risk to backfire to them, right?" Leo quickly understood the direness of the northeast situation. In the beginning, with the wall that had blocked the northeast side from the rest of the other ss, the three ss 1C''s would have been able to easily wipe out ss 1D, ss 1B, and ss 1S+, since the three 1C''s could easily work together, and at the same time too, they can also restrict the other alliance in sending reinforcements to their allies. However, with the addition of ss 1E on the northeast side of Floating Mountain, specifically, a ss deemed as one of the best, then the three ss 1C''s n has the potential of backfiring to them as they won''t be able to easily escape anymore. "Yes, but this also means that ss 1S+ would be eliminated if we can''t help them as soon as possible!" Justine replied helplessly. "So your arrival now is a really good timing!" Dn can''t help but let out a chuckle. Leo also felt amused about his timing. If he didn''te here, then wouldn''t have found out about the new changes. However, what he was really curious about were the four ravines. "Rather than worry about ss 1S+, we should worry more about those four ravines!" Leo shook his head. "Why? Isn''t it only natural for such ravines to appear, since Floating Mountain is in the middle of Shark Cemetery, hence its soil would soften overtime which would eventually lead to the creation of those ravines!" Justine quickly exined that such a phenomenon is normal. "That might be the case if its a natural made ravine, but just a moment ago I saw a Magical Beast using the ravines to go into another location." Leo disapproved. "You meant..." Dn finally realized something. "Magical Beast might be nning something unknown!" Leo finally revealed his finding. To be honest, he really wasn''t going to think about such an idea. In fact, he had even thought the same way as Justine since it''s the most reasonable reason, or rather the most logical way to exin the phenomenon behind the sudden formation of the ravines. However, since he saw those tunnels inside the ravines and those around the slopes at the edge of the Floating Mountain, hence he became absolutely sure that Magical Beast is nning something unknown right now. "Then we should report this to the teachers!" Justine eximed. If Leo''s guess is indeed correct, then every one of them right now is not safe and might potentially die. They should evacuate as soon as possible. "Let''s eliminate ss 1A+ first in the process!" Leo proposed. Actually, the only way to report to the teachers is by eliminating a student from the trialpetition. So, if they wanted to report their findings, then they might as well just eliminate ss 1A+ in the process, right? "Okay!" Justine and Dn nodded.. They also understood the reason behind Leo''s decision. Chapter 140 - Eliminating Class 1A+ Chapter 140 Eliminating ss 1A+ Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral ss 1S quickly began preparing. First, they sent a scout to look at the situation at ss 1E+, ss 1A-, and ss 1D-, specifically the 3 other sses in the southwest of Floating Mountain. What they discovered afterward was that ss 1E+ and ss 1A- is currently busy fighting against each other so they are not a threat anymore, while on the other hand ss 1D- only has a few men guarding at their base, maybe they are trying to attack ss 1B+ with their ally ss 1D+ at the north. Although that also implies now that they can easily eliminate ss 1D-, they still decided not to since they have another goal in mind. Moreover, if they dare interfere with other ss businesses at the early stage of the trialpetition, they would obviously be viewed as shameless and without any honor, and hence other sses would definitely be allied together to eliminate a threat like them. After all, if every time a ss tries to engage with another ss, and a third-ss would actually try to benefit from it by attacking their unguarded base, then that would naturally spell danger for them. Hence, it''s pretty natural to eliminate such a threat who doesn''t even know the word fair fight and how to wait for their own turn. Unless of course if this third ss joins the battle fairly. Leo also agreed with such unspoken rules as he also doesn''t want such a thing to happen to his ss 1S-. "Finished?" Leo turned to look at the students of ss 1S. "Yeah," Justine replied, "By the way, how can wemunicate with your side? Do you need to go back first and we wait?" "They are already waiting for my signal over there!" Leo replied as he looked behind Justine. He then discovered Dn with his left hand and right-hand man, Adam, and Baden, who decided to stay to protect their base with 2 other ssmates. So, the rest of the ss 1S would be the studentsing with him to attack ss 1A+. "Okay, let''s go!" Leo nodded his head as he walked at the front of ss 1S, heading straight to the base of ss 1A+. ..... After a few hours of walking and resting for a bit to fully recover their energy, Leo and the ss 1S finally arrived nearby the ss 1A+ base. Leo then quickly observe their opposite side for a bit as he finally spotted the sign that his ssmates, the ss 1S-, are currently nearby at this moment, too. "They''re in position, I''ll send the signal!" Leo turned to look at ss 1S, which they quickly nodded in reply. "May I ask what kind of signal?" Justine can''t help but suddenly asked. Leo just replied with a mischievous smile on his face as he began his acting of summoning a Golem. Justine''s mouth became wide open in shock as he can''t believe that Leo is actually capable of summoning Golems. And it''s 4 Golems too, something really astonishing for a No Star Mage to do. Well, it''s not really that impossible to summon that many. In fact, the majority of those Mages that use Golems as their shield could even summon 5 or more Golems, since it''s pretty easy to do it with its mere requirements of having enough Mana Capacity and also being able to cast the specific Magic spell, Golem Summoning, an Earth Element Magic Spell. However, Golems aren''t usually used during battles like this, since they are not strong enough, roughly they can only take 10 or 15 Magic spells to themselves before crumbling down, though it sometimes depends on those Mages that had summoned the Golem. What shocked Justine though was not that but the form of Leo''s Golems. Looking at Leo''s Golems, it seems like the Golems are not the usual ones. In fact, it''s like those Battle Golems that are mostly used during wars. The difference between the ordinary Golems and Battle Golems was the fact that the former is only a shield while thetter is both a shield and a sword, or even more. Simply put, the Battle Golems are powerful weapons of war. To be honest, Evangelion didn''t actually mention that the form of Leo''s Golems was now of a Battle Golems as he wanted thetter to not always conceal his own strengths. In his opinion, the more Leo tries to hide his real capability, the more the people wanted to investigate the secrets he is hiding behind him. So, it''s much better to reveal some information from time to time in order to make those people who are currently investigating for information about Leo to feel calm. The same as what Madam Silva had said before. The window is invented to see what''s behind the wall, and if ever those people cannot see what''s behind the wall, then they will have no choice but to make a window themselves. In such a situation, Leo would definitely encounter people that would want to forcefully make a window of their own to discover the secret behind his wall. Like for example, ask Leo for a fight, or put Leo in a dangerous situation, in such a way he would reveal his secret. At this moment, one of the students from ss 1A+ quickly spotted the approaching Golems. "Golems!" "Prepare yourselves!" "Vancouver already warned us about this, don''t panic and always remain calm. Pay special attention to your surroundings too, in case the summoner tries to secretly attack us!" Many shouts behind the ss 1A+ wall sounded as soon as the Golems slowly made its way towards the wall. The wall was soon after covered by many Mages on the top as they began preparing for the uing battle. "What did you do to make them so prepared like that?" Justine suddenly asked as soon as he saw the ss 1A+ preparation. It seems like ss 1A+ had even specifically prepared this formation to target Leo''s Golems, too. "Nothing much, one of them only saw me eliminating ss 1B awhile ago," Leo replied seemingly nonchntly. It wasn''t really a big deal as he was sure that some other from the three ss 1E''s is capable of such a feat, too. Especially that Monster named Axel. Justine can''t help but feel dumbfounded. Though, he quickly shook his head to forget about it. Many more shocking things would definitely appear the longer this trialpetition goes on, specifically from those three ss 1E''s as they have the majority of powerful 1st-year student Monsters in their respective ss. "Cast your Magic spells towards those Mages up on the top of that wall! Absolutely don''t let them cast any Magic spells towards our Golems!" Justine finally signals his ssmates to start the battle. "Okay!" *Whoooosh! *Whooosh! *Whoooosh! Dozens of different Magic spells were quickly sent out straight towards the top of the wall, soon after. ss 1A+ can''t help but to either dodge or to cast a Defensive Magic spell for themselves. Meanwhile, Leo didn''t waste such a chance as he quickly ordered his Golems to charge straight towards the wall. *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Crack! The earth wall that ss 1A+ had prepared in advance quickly began cracking soon after it received the powerful charge from the Golems. "3 Mages go and repair the walls, don''t let it be destroyed!" "Mages capable of any Binding Magic spells go and restraint those Golems!" "The rest focus fire to those students hiding behind the back!" Jayson, the leader of ss 1A+ and also the student described as the most powerful of ss 1A+, quickly sent outmands aftermands. "Lenard, Lena, Elmer, and Vancouver go and handle those Golems!" "Got it, boss!" "Small fries!" "Not a problem boss, they won''t even be able toy another scratch in this wall!" "Roger!" Four students suddenly camending down from the wall. Each of them quickly took out their own weapon, specifically a spear, a sword, a shield plus a hammer, and two daggers, as they soon charged straight towards the Golems. Watching the other 4 Monsters of ss 1A+ charging straight towards his Golems, Leo just revealed a mischievous smile on his face to express his ridicule as he soon after ordered his Golems to surround the 4 using Earth Maniption. *Whooooosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! Right after, walls began rising up in four different corners as it slowly converges with each other in the middle causing the 4 Monsters to fall into a trap. Leo didn''t just stop after that too, as he quickly ordered the Golems to strengthen the walls for the trap in order for the 4 Monsters to be kept inside his trap as long as possible and hence not interrupting or adding variables to the battlefield. Jayson was dumbfounded as he looked at what just happened. It was really out of his expectations as he didn''t expect that Leo would actually just simply trap the 4 Monsters he had sent. "Now!" The ss 1S- finally revealed themselves from the other side of the battlefield. They didn''t need anyone ordering around since Leo already told them beforehand what to do. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Bang! *Boom! *Boom! *Bang! Different Elements of Magic spells came raining down towards the base of ss 1A+ from behind. "An alliance!" Jayson finally realized why the attack came from the west direction instead of the east! It was really strange at first because Leo had actually ordered a detour before an attack, but the truth was actually because the one they are engaging right this moment is the ss 1S and not the ss 1S-. "I shouldn''t have sent them out!" Jayson helplessly said as he turned to look at the 4 Monsters who were still trapped by Leo''s Golems. The end of this fight is already clear for Jayson to see. No matter how much he struggles, ss 1A+ would still be defeated, soon.... Chapter 141 - The Elimination Of Class 1A+ Part 1 Chapter 141 The elimination of ss 1A+ part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Although that was indeed the case, Jayson didn''t cower behind and just ept his Fate willingly. Putting his hand up in front, he quickly casted a Magic spell targeting straight towards the busy Golems. "Don''t you dare underestimate me!" Jayson eximed, "Lightning!" *Zrghhhh! *Banggg! One Golem was quickly destroyed right after receiving the Lightning spell right to its head. Jayson can''t help bing shocked as he really didn''t expect the defense of the Golems to be that weak. Well, as a matter of fact, the Golems were just a disguised Earth Elementals, hence their defensive capability still remained weak. What the Bedrock Kong form did to the Earth Elemental was that it had only improved the maneuvering capability of the Earth Elemental, which could also be considered as defensive capability since its maneuvering capability is also considered as a form of defense. So, with how weak the defensive capability of the Earth Elemental was back then, it was obviously just natural that the Golem was destroyed easily with a Lightning spell. "F*ck! We''ve been tricked!" Jayson quickly yelled out, "Focus your attack towards those Golems!" The Golems were actually so weak! In fact, it''s only good in dodging and attacking, but not in terms of defense. If they have long known about this fact, then they would have surely chosen to target the Golems first and worryter about those from ss 1S hiding behind those trees in front of them. Leo quickly understood that ss 1A+ already found out about the weakness of his Golems after watching one of his Golems getting destroyed with a Lightning spell. So he quickly cancels the trap as he made the Golems focus on destroying the walls. Anyway, the four Monsters trapped inside could escape, eventually. At the same time too, he also started forming a new Earth Elemental in his consciousness, summoned it into a toy soldier form, which he then soon after turned into a Golem. However, he didn''t send the Golem to join the battle, but to gather some dirt and form it into a big circle. "Time for the next attack!" Leo whispered before letting out a mischievous smile on his face, "Shoot them down!" Hearing Leo''s order the Golem quickly went to grab one dirt ball as it powerfully threw it straight towards the ss 1A+ wall. *Whooooosh! *Booooom! A hole immediately appeared in the wall. "Shoot another one!" Leo yelled out as he turned to look at Jayson, "Let''s see how you will handle this!" Looking at the hole, Jayson can''t help but be dumbfounded, "It can actually be done that way?!" "Quickly patch up the hole!" Jayson yelled out to the 3 students who were assigned to repair the wall. Unexpectedly though, before one of the students could cast a Magic spell to patch up the hole, a Golem''s hand suddenly appeared, which soon after made the hole much more bigger. Afterward, all the Golem''s hand appeared, further making the hole bigger. *Booooom! Another hole appeared too, causing further damages to the wall. "What are you waiting for?! Quickly repair the wall!" Jayson yelled out as he then put his hand up in front, "Lightning!" *Bangggg! Another Golem was destroyed after receiving a Lightning spell. However, to Jayson''s disbelief, Leo actually just created another Golem soon after, which thetter then ordered to throw dirt balls towards the wall. *Booom! *Booom! This time, two holes appeared around the wall, causing a portion of the wall to finally crumble and fall. Jayson finally realized just how stupid his action was. If only he didn''t destroy any Golems, then Leo wouldn''t have been able to make his Golems into something akin to a catapult. *Bang! Fortunately, though, things weren''t always against Jayson. Lenard, Lena, Elmer, and Vancouver finally destroyed the wall that once trapped them. "Finally!" Lenard eximed as he turned his attention towards the ss 1S hiding behind the trees. Obviously, Lenard knew that the Golems aren''t a problem anymore since they were finally able to destroy the trap. Quickly, their target has changed towards the student of ss 1S and the mastermind of the Golems, Leo, instead of the Golems right this moment. "Oh, they''re finally out..." Leo thought to himself as he then turned to look at one of his Golems at the side, "Focus throwing towards them!" *Whooosh! "Lenard watch out!" Jayson quickly sent out a warning. *Booooom! "That was close!" Lenard eximed as he turned towards Leo''s direction, "Dude, are you trying to seriously kill me?!" Leo rolled his eyes in response to Lenard, "I''m obviously trying to make you use your Defensive Magic Tool!" "Justine, bring your Savage Foxes faction members with you and go face with those bunch!" Leo quickly changed his n as he sent out an order towards Justine who was currently busy fighting against the ss 1A+ students up on the wall. Hearing Leo''s order, Justine didn''t refuse as he quickly called out his Savage Foxes faction members, "Come with me!" On the opposite side of the battlefield, specifically, the east direction where ss 1S- has long been hiding, they have finally breached the wall. With only a few students defending the east side of the wall, it was pretty much given already that the east side of the wall will be destroyed easily. "Alfred, Loni, Vista go and focus on finding their nexus, quickly destroy it the moment you find it! The rest go and shoot down those ss 1A+ up on their wall!" Angel quickly ordered soon after. Leo immediately smiles mischievously the moment he saw ss 1S- breaching the wall. He then yelled out towards Jayson, "Just give up your hopeless struggle!" ??Why are you even aiming at us, it''s not like we have a grudge against each other or something!" Jayson helplessly replied. "Obviously, you are blocking our pathway to sess!" Leo quickly replied. Hearing Leo''s reply, Jayson doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. It wasn''t like it''s their fault that they''re location is in between ss 1S and ss 1S-, right? "Stop arguing with him Jayson, since we are going to be eliminated anyway, then we might as well bring as many of them down with us!" Lenard suddenly butted in before he charged forward along with Lena, Elmer, and Vancouver towards Justine and the Savage Foxes faction members. *Whoosh! *Cling! *Whoosh! *ng! *Bang! *Boom! Justine and the Savage Foxes faction members soon after shes with Lenard and the others. At this moment, Leo quickly decided to change his n the moment he realized that the ss 1A+ doesn''t care about being eliminated anymore. "Go and attack them recklessly!" Leo ordered his Golems. Quickly, the eyes of the Golems seemingly turned sharp as their attacking pattern finally changed. "Vine... Ahhhh!" A student of ss 1A+ that was suddenly pulled downwards with something he had thought was a vine before quickly being pummeled down. Fortunately, the Defensive Magic Tool activated immediately the moment it senses danger for its user. The Golem didn''t bother continuing the moment the Defensive Magic Tool activated, seemingly knowing that its action would only achieve a meaningless result. "Fire... Sh*ttt!" "Noooo!" "Please don''t kill me!" "Helppp!" "Someone save meee!" Many more shouts soon after sounded around as the 2 Golems nearby the wall went seemingly into a rampage along with the other 2 Golems from before. "Everyone surrender, now!" Jayson watching the scene didn''t hesitate anymore as he ordered for everyone to surrender. Needlessly fighting right this moment might eventually seriously injure one of them, or worst kill one of them, so it''s much better to just give up now. Although Jayson clearly knew that Leo wasn''t really going to kill anyone, crippling his ssmates is still a highly likely possibility. That''s not against the rules anyway, since a dislocated bone can be easily fixed with a Magic spell. After that though, his ssmates might start bing scared, causing them to cower behind a simr situation like this, which might then achieve a massive negative effect in the actualpetition. He naturally can''t ept that, since the most important thing is not about the trialpetition, but instead the actualpetition. "Stop!" Leo quickly ordered soon after hearing Jayson and ss 1A+ giving up. Well, to be honest, he wouldn''t have chosen to order such a brutal assault towards ss 1A+. However, since Lenard decided to make ss 1A+ act recklessly, then he would obviously be reckless too. After all, any students from ss 1S- being eliminated meant a permanent loss of manpower, so he obviously wouldn''t allow that as that would definitely be one of the variables that will make him disadvantage in thetter part of the trialpetition. Moreover, he also wouldn''t allow many of the ss 1S to be eliminated too, since that will also mean him scheming against them, which would eventually be a hole within their alliance. "That''s the best decision you have ever made this entire time!" Leo can''t help but add salt to Jayson''s wound. "Best decision my as*! Remember this, I will make you pay the next time we meet!" Jayson replied in annoyance. "Try me!" Leo replied before letting out a mockingugh. "You..." *Bang! The ss 1A+ nexus was finally destroyed, marking the elimination of the entire ss 1A+ in the trialpetition. Chapter 142 - The Elimination Of Class 1A+ Part 2 Chapter 142 The elimination of ss 1A+ part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After a while, the teacher of ss 1A+, teacher Smith, finally arrived to fetch his own students as soon as the battle finished. Looking around the ce, teacher Smith can''t help but to shoot a disappointed look at Jayson and the rest of the students of ss 1A+. "Despite having the home base advantage you actually still lost..." Teacher Smith shook his head in dissatisfaction with his student''s performance as he then walked closer towards them. "You actually eliminated another ss once again!" Teacher Smith suddenly eximed in astonishment the moment he saw Leo, who was currently talking with the ss 1S and ss 1S- about what they''re going to do next. The reason behind teacher Smith''s reaction was simply because the ss 1B teacher, teacher Homer, suddenly went to speak so highly about Leo to teacher Marvin soon after he returned fetching all of his students. Teacher Homer had said with full admiration to teacher Marvin, "Your student Leo had actually singlehandedly eliminated my entire ss 1B! Can you believe that?" And teacher Marvin just simply replied, "I know, I was watching..." So, naturally, teacher Smith can''t help bing shocked the moment he saw Leo eliminating another ss once again. And on top of that, it''s one of the powerful sses too! Though Leo didn''t do it alone this time. But it''s still an astonishing feat nheless. Moreover, this was just the first day of the trialpetition and yet the ss 1S- has already earned more than 5,000 points. Hearing the teacher''s exmation, Leo smiled awkwardly as he then replied, "Sorry for eliminating your ss..." "Hahaha, it''s fine, it''s fine! After all, this is still apetition despite being called a trialpetition, so it''s pretty much given already that every student would try to eliminate one another." Teacher Smith said in understanding, "Oh, by the way, you can call me teacher Smith, ss 1A+ teacher! It''s really great to know that Silver Mage Academy has another capable 1st-year student like you!" "Thanks for thepliment, I guess... Anyway, I''m Leo Heart, ss 1S- leader! "Leo quickly returned the introduction. Teacher Smith suddenly turned his attention towards the 4 Golems as he immediately felt excited, "These Golems are really marvelous!" he suddenly runs towards the Golems and began touching their bodies as he softly murmured, "Who would have thought that a student in Silver Mage Academy would actually be capable of turning their Golems into those of Bedrock Kong!" "You know about this form?" Leo quickly went and asked. He really thought that Golems with the Bedrock Kong''s form ismon amongst all the Golems, hence he quickly became curious the moment teacher Smith became excited about it. "Yes! Bedrock Kong is one of the notable forms of Golems. In fact, only the Empire''s Battle Golems would be formed this way since forming a Golem into those of Bedrock Kong''s form requires a unique technique that usually only Empires knew about. So, its really rare to see someone capable of using it too." Teacher Smith exined after quickly fixing himself when he realized his inappropriate behavior. "Oh, it''s actually that great..." Leo can''t help but suddenly feel worry the moment he heard teacher Smith''s words. He purposely changed his Earth Elemental into a Golem in order for him to disguise his Earth Elemental and stay low key. But, if his Golems in a form of a Bedrock Kong is something really great, even for a teacher of Silver Mage Academy, then it''s surely something only powerful Golem users would be capable of doing, right? So, his n of being low key is now gone into nothing! And what does that mean? Well, trouble would be knocking at his door afterward! And speak of the devil! "Boy, who taught you about this Bedrock Kong form?" Teacher Smith quickly went and asked. It''s obviously impossible for a mere 1st-year student, and on top of that a citizen of a Kingdom too, to know about the technique of turning Golems into those Bedrock Kong''s forms. Even if Leo was a city lord, it is still impossible for him to know about such a unique technique. Not to mention, he had just revealed that he doesn''t know about the Bedrock Kong''s form. So, he really wants to know about who this person that taught Leo. "Is it really important to know who taught me this...?" Leo replied helplessly. "Indeed, it is!" Teacher Smith eximed, "Ehem! In my case at least, hehehe... You see, my name is Smith, as in Smith for smithing, smithy, or cksmith, and because of that I''m interested in Golems!" "And why is that...?" "Well, aside from the battlefield, Golems are usually used for mining ores and for carrying heavy loads of stuff. So, if I would be able to know about where you have learned this Bedrock Kong form, then I would basically be able to improve my work as a cksmith!" "Oh, but wouldn''t that also meant that what you''re trying to do is like mocking the Empires?" Leo said, obviously trying to scheme something in his mind. "How can you say that?! In what way would I be mocking the Empires?" Teacher Smith curiously asked. "Well, you said it yourself just a moment ago that turning Golems into those of Bedrock Kong''s form is a unique technique usually used by Empires on the battlefield, right? And a notable one on top of that, too. So, that basically meant to say that what you''re trying to do is like mocking a proud weapon of the Empires since you only wanted to learn about such a unique Golem form technique in order for you to improve your work as a cksmith." Leo reasonably exined. "That''s indeed reasonable! Well, if I could not learn the technique of turning Golems into those of Bedrock Kong, then I would just simply ask that person to teach me another kind of technique, then! Obviously, a person that knows about such a unique technique knows many more kinds of Golem Formation techniques." Teacher Smith firmly replied. Hearing teacher Smith''s firm words, Leo doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. To be honest, he was purposely scaring teacher Smith in order to make him forget about who taught him the Bedrock Kong form technique. Although he had indeed sessfully made teacher Smith forgot about the Bedrock Kong form technique, yet he was actually still firm about his main purpose of wanting to know who taught him about such a unique Golem Formation technique. "It''s Madam Silva''s secretary, Evangelion!" Since it already arrived in this part, then Leo could only unwillingly reveal who had taught him the Bedrock Kong''s form. Anyways, it is Evangelion''s fault for not telling him about the history of such a Golem form. He doesn''t even know that this is actually a unique Golem Formation technique. If only he knew about that, then he wouldn''t even think of changing his Golem into that and would instead just use an ordinary Golem, even if that means he would be having a hard time-fighting. "Oh, it''s actually the great Evangelion Leucadia!" Teacher Smith quickly replied. "What?!" Leo suddenly eximed in shock. "What, what?" "Nothing!" Leo quickly pretended. He really didn''t know that Evangelion and Angel share the same family name. He finally understands why Evangelion was always using honorific when speaking to Angel. Calling herdy Angel, instead of the in and simple name Angel. Just what was the rtionship between those two? "Oh yeah, I also wanted to let you know that bases can now be transferred from one ce to another due to only having 12 more ss remaining. I wish you Goodluck!" Teacher Smith reminded as he snaps his finger, which suddenly a bubble appeared to cover all of the students of ss 1A+ right after. Leo immediately became astonished as soon as he heard teacher Smith''s words. He can''t help but be shocked as he thought, "It has only been less than a day ever since the start of the trialpetition, yet 6 ss has already been eliminated!" Leo quickly shook his head, though. He had even eliminated 2 ss himself, so he shouldn''t feel that shocked about it. "Teacher Smith!" Leo suddenly called out. He had almost forgotten that he wanted to report something really suspicious that he had found out about the ravines. Teacher Smith quickly stopped in the middle of his flying, motioned as he turned to look at Leo. "Teacher Smith, aside from the sudden appearance of the ravines, I also noticed that Magical Beast actually used those holes as tunnels to travel around the Floating Mountain. I think the Magical Beast is up to something dangerous!" Leo said. "We are currently investigating about that at this moment. Don''t worry and just focus on the trialpetition. If danger reallyes, then we will use our lives to protect all of you!" Teacher Smith simply replied with assurance before finally flying away from the ce. "Now then, let''s go back to our new n!" Leo whispered as he slowly went back to the others. Chapter 143 - Leo’s Investigation Chapter 143 Leo''s investigation Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral With the new changes to the trialpetition, Leo also decided to make new changes to his n. "Guys, change of ns!" Leo said to the other leaders of the alliance. "Is there something wrong about the new n?" Justine can''t help but ask. "There is nothing wrong with it. But, I talked with teacher Smith for a bit just a moment ago and he said that there are new changes to the trialpetition now due to only having 12 ss remaining." Leo replied. "And what exactly are these new changes..." Alfred followed after. "Well, every nexus can be transferred now. So Justine, please go back to your base and gather your remaining ssmates, your nexus will be transferring to somewhere nearby our base afterward for the sake of convenience!" Leo finally revealed his intention. "Very well!" Justine nodded his head as he motioned for his ssmates to follow after him. He doesn''t have any problem transferring their base nearby Leo''s ss 1S- base. It''s better that way anyway, since they can easily help each other. As for when they are the only ss remaining, then they could just simply give themselves a bit of a grace time period to transfer their nexus. So, no problem at all. The moment Justine and the ss 1S left, Leo quickly motioned for the leaders of ss 1S- toe closer, "Angel, I will be leaving you in charge the moment Justinees back." "Why?" Angel curiously asked. "I need to do some scouting around the Floating Mountain. I need to know which specific ss was eliminated aside from the ss 1B and ss 1A+ that we ourselves have eliminated." "When will you be back?" "The next day, I guess..." "How about just do your scouting tomorrow morning?" Alfred quickly suggested, "You''re pretty worn out right now after eliminating 2 ss, right?" "Don''t worry about that, I still have a lot of energy left in me!" Leo assured. "But..." Angel suddenly put her hand on Alfred''s shoulder as she said, "Just leave him be." "Okay..." Alfred could only reply helplessly. The truth was, Leo is the only pir that''s keeping together this alliance and ss 1S- right now, so the moment he gets eliminated, the ss 1S- might potentially break down inside, and the alliance might even also break. That was the exact reason why Alfred was worried about Leo. Since Angel and Alfred agreed, naturally the other leaders of ss 1S- also agreed, without any choice. It''s not like they can change Leo''s mind or something. "Just tell Justine to go and collect some information about the ss 1E+! I''ll be needing that after I returned." Leo waved his hand as he went to the forest. ..... After a while, Leo finally arrived back at the ravine he had stumbled upon before. To be honest, his purpose for scouting wasn''t only to scout for who was the ss that got eliminated but to also does his own investigation about this sudden appearance of the ravines and the Magical Beast that used the holes as tunnels. He was now fully aware that the teachers were currently investigating about that case and the best thing he should do right now was just to leave it to them since they were the teachers in charge of their safety, and just focus on the trialpetition, just like what teacher Smith had said to him a while ago too. However, he knows for sure that the moment the teachers found out that something is wrong, it wouldn''t necessarily mean they would be able to quickly ry the information to all of the students. Obviously, it would take time, and there might even be some unexpected variables that might prevent them from easily informing the students. Although those were just possibilities, his past experiences tell him that he should always prepare himself for those unknown variables the most than those expected oues or results. He doesn''t want the same thing as what happened in the Royal Court to happen to him again, since his Master Olivia wouldn''t always be by his side and protect him. Looking down inside the ravine, Leo quickly noticed that there was already water filling up the ravines. "Water?" Looking closely, Leo immediately noticed that the water came from the tunnels. Shockingly too, all the tunnels seem to work as a sewer system, and it looks like more Magical Beasts are passing through the tunnel as the water level goes higher and higher. The only fortunate thing for Leo this time is he finally knew just what kind of Magical Beast they were. "Magical Beast Sharks?!" Leo eximed in shock. Indeed, the Magical Beast swimming around from tunnel to tunnel was Magical Beast Sharks. Moreover, these Magical Beast Sharks are even creating more tunnels. To be honest, he had actually considered the possibility of those Magical Beast using the tunnels being Sharks. However, he just couldn''t deem it as a fact yet since Magical Beast Sharks wasn''t the type he should expect to dig tunnels. Although that could indeed happen, considering the fact they are in Shark Cemetery. *Roooosh! *Boooom! Suddenly, a wall at the side of the ravine copsed, causing the ravine to be much bigger right after. "Are these Magical Beast Sharks nning to sink the entire Floating Mountain or something?!" The only reasonable thing Leo could think after seeing that copsed wall was that the Magical Beast Sharks are trying to destroy the entirendmass of the Floating Mountain. And what''s the purpose of destroying andmass of an ind aside from sinking it. *Roooooosh! *Booooom! *Rooooooosh! *Boooom! Soon after, many more walls copse down, further turning the ravine much more bigger than before. Without any hesitation, Leo quickly went up north. Basing from what Justine had told him before. There are four ravines, specifically located at the four directions of apass, and the middle part of all these ravines seems to be pointing towards the mountain tip in the middle. If what he was thinking was correct, then the starting point of these ravines are right in the middle of the Floating Mountain. ..... After an hour of traveling, naturally, with an interval of resting and running again, Leo finally arrived nearby the mountain tip. What appeared in front of him was a mountain tip with many tunnels, and these tunnels had be canals where water flow out from and flowing straight down back to the ocean. "They are indeed trying to sink the Floating Mountain!" Leo further confirmed his suspicion. The only thing he needed to do now to finally confirm his suspicion is to look inside those tunnels, which, to be honest, he should not do since it seems unnecessary. Just with this discovery alone, he could somewhat confirm already that the Magical Beast Sharks are indeed trying to sink the Floating Mountain. However, he wanted to find out something else. Base on his years of experience in hunting Magical Beasts, the Magical Beast wouldn''t just destroy an environment, or more appropriately called a habitat, without any reasonable reason, which at this moment he still doesn''t know about. His Master Olivia has told him that Magical Beast would only destroy a habitat for 3 different reasons. First, they found Magical resources that they can use to strengthen themselves. Second, someone attacked them, which is almost always the case why a habitat is destroyed due to the battle. Lastly, someone is manipting them, which is a very, very rare case to happen due to the sole fact that no person can control a horde of Magical Beast. What his Master Olivia really meant to say about manipting the Magical Beast is just by simply trying to set up something that will make the Magical Beast destroy a habitat, which in most cases is by tempting them using the Magical resources that they needed. He almost forgot. There is actually another reason that his Master told him, which is next to impossible to happen; Magical Beast is trying to expand their territory, which some of the time would cause the destruction of a habitat due to the reason ofpatibility. Like for example, in the case of a Magical Beast Shark, they are notpatible to live onnd, hence they will need to sink andmass in order to expand their territory. Another example is when Magical Beast Birds tries to expand their territory but the ce they wanted to expand to is a desert, hence they will grab some trees or any kind of nts seeds in order to make a forest out of a desert, and making rivers too, in order for water to flow down to the desert to help the greens to grow. However, in the case of Floating Mountain, such a thing is next to impossible, as to why? Floating Mountain has been existing in this ce even before the Silver Kingdom was established in the west of Floating Mountain. And the Floating Mountain has remained untouched from the beginning till this present moment by the Magical Beast Sharks living in the Shark Cemetery. To be honest, despite him already knowing those facts, he still wanted to know the exact reason because the likely situation happening right now seems to be the third option, which simply meant that someone is trying to tempt the Magical Beast Sharks using Magical resources. And what does that mean? Well, if those Magical Beast Sharks are still trying to dig tunnels, then that only meant they still haven''t found this Magical resources. So, if he can find it first, then he will be able to use it to strengthen himself. After all, the trialpetition purpose wasn''t only to make the studentspete and see who can triumph over everyone else, right? Especially since there is the obvious fact that Silver Mage Academy had even specifically chosen arge ind as the venue for this trialpetition. To further confirm his spection, teacher Marvin had even said before too, that this trialpetition''s main purpose was to train the Silver Mage Academy''s students and hence making the end of the monthpetition different than the usual ones. If that was indeed the case, then obviously choosing the Floating Mountain as the venue for the trialpetition confirmed his spection. Just by analyzing all the Silver Mage Academy''s actions, he could already deduce that the Silver Mage Academy wanted its students to look for Magical resources in the Floating Mountain, obviously to aid their students for the uing end of the monthpetition. "What a great opportunity!" Leo silently murmured to himself before walking towards a random tunnel he had chosen. Chapter 144 - An Unexpected Encounter With The Monsters From Other Class Chapter 144 An unexpected encounter with the Monsters from other ss Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Arriving inside the tunnel, Leo immediately noticed that these tunnels were obviously dug an hour ago, hence making him conclude that some might even just be dug out a few minutes ago, just by basing on the rocks at both sides of the tunnel. Usually, when a tunnel has been existing for a long time, the rocks would also look old. However, the rocks around the tunnel look fresh, so it''s easy to assume the time when it was dug. While walking inside the tunnel, Leo naturally didn''t forget to summon 3 Earth Elementals disguised as Golems to defend him and 2 Wind Elemental that he turnedpletely into in wind to scout ahead. Obviously, he needs to be really careful despite not spotting any Magical Beast Sharks while walking inside. After a while, Leo finally arrived in a big open space, which immediately made him dumbfounded. The big open space was shockingly on the inside of the tip of the mountain. At this moment, it was almost been hollowed inside, and many more holes can even be seen leading outside of the mountain or other parts of the Floating Mountain just by looking around the area. The easiest way to describe what he sees right now is that the Magical Beast Sharks are like ants digging tunnels leading all-around Floating Mountain. "Just how many Magical Beast Sharks are doing the tunneling to cause such many tunnels?" Leo can''t help but ask himself. For the Magical Beast Sharks to seem to look like Magical Beast Ants, there should obviously be a lot of them. And what he meant by a lot is highly likelyparable to the numbers of an ant in an ant colony. Looking down the cliff in front of him, which is now also being filled by seawater, Leo quickly saw a Magical Beast Shark currently tunneling another hole. "What the heck, are these holes actually only the doing of a Horn Shark, a mere No Star Magical Beast?!" Leo eximed in his mind. If what he had thought was indeed correct, then he was seriously been overthinking all this time. Base on what he had read about Horn Sharks, these kinds of Magical Beast Sharks are like drillers, they have sharp, long, thick, and thorny horns on their head that can spin so fast making them able to dig holes easily. Horn Sharks would usually dig holes on the ocean floor or in the sand and hide inside to wait for any prey that will pass by their holes. However, these Horn Sharks are extremely weak! Although they are still a type of Magical Beast Sharks, the Horn Sharks are actually one of those Magical Beast at the bottom of the food chain. "That is a Magical Beast Leopard Shark!" Just behind the Horn Shark, though, a Leopard Shark suddenly appeared from a tunnel, seemingly looking around some tunnels to choose which direction it should go next. *Whoosh! The Leopard Shark finally decided on a hole as it then quickly swam inside. Just a few minutester, a different kind of Magical Beast Shark appeared out of another hole. A Magical Beast Shark with 8 tentacles like those of an octopus and a ferocious head of a shark, Octopus Shark, a One-Star Magical Beast. The Octopus Shark looked around for a bit, before finally choosing a wall and quickly began digging another tunnel using its 8 tentacles. Suddenly, a Blue Fin Shark, a Two Star Magical Beast, appeared out of a hole. Usually, Blue Fin Sharks can only be found flying around the sky as they are capable of flight Magic spell. So, it''s really unthinkable why such a powerful Magical Beast Shark would be found here. The Blue Fin Shark also looked around for a bit before choosing an empty wall. Its body was suddenly covered by blue lining as it soon after powerfully charge straight towards a wall, easily digging a new tunnel. The longer Leo observes the slowly rising water, the more different kinds of Magical Beast Sharks he shockingly found. *nk! "Who''s there!" Leo quickly turned around his head the moment he heard a sound behind him. "Shhh!" A student with a blond hair quickly signaled with his hand, "Put down your guard, my goal in here is only to investigate, just like you." Hearing the blond student''s words, Leo rolled his eyes as he replied, "If I tell you to stay still because I''m going to eliminate you, will you also stay still?" The blond student thought for a bit before replying with an awkward smile on his face, "I''ll stay away from you, just let me see what''s underneath that cliff, okay?" "Sounds fair!" Leo nodded his head, but he still stared cautiously at the blond student. "Can I ask what you have discovered so far already?" "I don''t share information with people I don''t know." "Oh, I''m sorry... I''m sure you already know my name, so I''ll just personally introduce myself. Nice to finally meet you, Leo, I''m Axel, one of the so-called Monster of ss 1E-." The blond student quickly introduced himself, "So can I ask you now?" "Oh, this is the leader who had ordered Zhu Long to test my strength." Leo finally saw the person that Zhu Long has called the leader of ss 1E-. Just basing on his aura, which is powerful, he indeed deserves the role of a leader. "And how about those students waiting nearby outside?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Ah, please don''t think the wrong way..." Axel hurriedly defended. He can''t believe that those people who he had left outside would still be found out by Leo, "Just how sharp are his senses?" To be honest, it was actually Leo''s hiding Wind Elemental that found out about those students. "Then what should I think?" "Can I call them in?" "How about you wait in here too, while I go and call my entire alliance?" "Seriously man, I''m not here to attack you or anything. And those students waiting nearby aren''t even my ssmates, and not all of them are part of my alliance, too." Axel exined. "I can see that..." Leo whispered. His Wind Elemental just reported to him that those students waiting outside the tunnel were just standing casually but in different corners, specifically, some of them were gathered in a group of two and three, obviously implying that they don''t belong in the same group or an alliance and that they were just in a truce. "Can I call them in? Trust me, we are only here to investigate and not to eliminate anyone." Axel assured before quickly walking to call out to the others. Soon after, Axel and 7 other students arrived. 5 were men, including Axel, and 3 were women. "This is the traitor of ss 1A, Aiden..." Axel introduced as he pointed at a student with a ck hair. "What traitor?! It''s more appropriate to call me a realistic!" Aiden quickly reasoned out. "Hypocrite!" The others quickly said with a roll of their eyes. "What hypocrite? Even if we defended with all that we got, we will still lose because either the ss 1E+ or the ss 1E would sooner orter arrive and assist the ss 1E- that we trapped in the northwest corner. What I did was the only realistic option to do in order for our ss 1A to still benefit during the entire span of the trialpetition." "The entire ss 1A or just yourself?" A short student with brown hair sarcastically replied. "....." "That short student is Darwin, ss 1D+ leader!" Alex introduced. "What short?! My height is one of the tallest in the Dwarf race. Stupid Alex!" Darwin quickly defended himself. "Yeah, yeah, you''re a tall Dwarf," Alex waved his hand to dismiss the conversation. He continued, "That is Matthew, 1E+ second inmand!" "It''s an honor to finally meet you, Leo!" "Likewise!" Leo nodded his head. "That''s Murgan, ss 1D- leader!" Alex pointed at the muscr student besides Darwin. "Stop staring at me, weakling!" Murgan replied coldly. In his perspective, Leo wasn''t worth looking up to since he is not powerful due to the fact that he is nothing but a mere smart guy. So, there is no need to show any bit of respect. If he does show a bit of respect to Leo, then thetter should feel very honored about that. Hearing Murgan''s reply, Axel could only look at Leo apologetically. "That''s Melthy, Ehtelyn, and Tifanny. All three are respectively the leaders of ss 1C-, ss 1C+, and ss 1C." Alex finally concluded everyone''s introduction. "Nice to meet you, Leo!" Melthy said with a smile. "Come and visit our wall if you have the time, it''s really great to look at!" Ehtelyn enthusiastically said. "Next time!" Leo replied. "He is an enemy, Ehtelyn!" Tiffany quickly said towards Ehthelyn. "That''s exactly why I want him to visit!" Ehtelyn replied. "Ha?" "You see, we are obviously in a truce at this moment, right? So we can''t attack each other. But, the moment he visits our wall, we can finally attack him! So please visit our wall when you have the time, Leo, okay?" Ehtelyn replied with the same enthusiasm. Hearing Ehtelyn''s words, Leo doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or not. It was like a person who was trying to invite someone to their house while telling them at the same time that they intended to kill them the moment they arrive. Apparently, at this moment almost all the strongest Monsters of each of the 1st year ss were gathered in one ce. And it seems like they have the same goal in mind; to investigate and find out what''s going on. Obviously, the ravines that suddenly appeared around the Floating Mountain have raised a really great concern to the students, to the point that no students even thought of just trusting their lives to the teachers anymore. After all, Floating Mountain was surrounded by the water of Shark Cemetery, so there is no way to escape aside from the Flyingboats that took them to this ce.. If worst reallyes, then those Flyingboats wouldn''t necessarily be able toe and rescue them that easily. Chapter 145 - The Competition Amongst Monsters Chapter 145 The Competition amongst Monsters Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "So what you meant to say is that different kinds of Magical Beast Sharks are swimming under us even this moment?" Axel can''t help but to confirm again what Leo had said. Leo already finished sharing the information he had gathered so far, and it had immediately raised the hairs in everyone''s body. Why is that? Well, what is currently happening right now was that they are all trap inside an aquarium, specifically an aquarium with an ind in the middle and Magical Beast Sharks circling around the ind. And not only that, but those Magical Beast Sharks are also swimming around inside the ind, as in literally inside the ind. Just thinking of the thoughts that any moment from now they could die would obviously make them feel fearful, especially to people as young as them, and were destined already to have great futures due to being Mages. "Why is this happening? Aren''t all Magical Beasts a territorial type, hence they shouldn''t be destroying their home!" Ehtelyn fearfullymented. "That''s the exact reason why I''m here; to find out what exactly is going on here!" Leo replied. "Then did you find out the reason why?" Axel asked. "Unfortunately, till this moment I still don''t..." Leo shook his head in reply. Unbeknownst to everyone, he was obviously lying. Naturally, he wouldn''t just share to everyone that some kind of Magical resources was stimting these Magical Beast Sharks to destroy Floating Mountain, since that''s the same as saying ''We can look for that Magical resources ourselves''. Also, he can''t just give these people a reason to risk their lives, right? Especially since he was also looking for what exactly is that Magical resources and then use it for himself afterward. "How about you guys, do you have any sort of idea why these Magical Beast are destroying Floating Mountain?" Axel turned to look at the others for suggestions "If that''s the case, then it''s indeed possible!" Darwin suddenly nodded his head while talking to himself. "What''s possible?" Everyone can''t help but ask, except for Leo naturally since he already has an idea of what is going on. "Onemon fact about us Dwarves is that we always tame many different kinds of Magical Beast Moles to find and dig the ground for us to look for all sorts of different Magical raw materials for crafting weapons. The reason is simply because every different kind of Magical Beast Moles treated different Magical resources as treasures, and because of that they can smell those specific Magical resources even if that item was located miles under them." "Therefore, maybe what is currently happening right now is simply because these Magical Beast Sharks have discovered a Magical resources inside the Floating Mountain. But, due to the fact that these Magical resources are located somewhere inside Floating Mountain, which isnd and not water, hence their sense of smell doesn''t work the same as when they''re in the water anymore. With that into consideration, then what is happening right now should be that these Magical Beast Sharks are just blindly searching around the Floating Mountain!" At the side, Leo could only secretly feel helpless. Although in his idea he assumed that the Magical Beast Sharks were nning to sink the ind, Darwin''s idea still sounded reasonable nheless. It was really unfortunate that what he was hiding had been easily discovered by Darwin. And because of that, these people would now bepeting with him. Obviously, they will not show those thoughts on the surface, but all or maybe just some of them would definitely be thinking of finding it and using it for themselves like him. After Darwin finished exining, the group''s atmosphere immediately changed. Obviously, the agreed truce is now nothing but a mere word and no longer an agreement. "Ehem!" Axel quickly pulled out everyone''s attention towards him, "It''s pretty obvious that you guys want to look for what this Magical resources are, and naturally, since I''m not someone who can hold all of you back, you can. As for the ss E Alliance, though, I dere that we will not join the search." "Why?!" Aiden immediately disagreed. If even Two Star Magical Beast Sharks were attracted to search for this Magical Item, then it''s obviously really powerful. So, why was Axel exempting himself out of it? "Because I''m a leader!" Axel replied. To get for this Magical resources, he obviously needed most of his ssmates'' help. However, because he was the leader of the ss E Alliance, he will not agree with unnecessarily sacrificing his ssmates'' lives. A Magical resources can only be used by an individual or best a few people. And if ever he can indeed get this Magical resources, then who would he give it to afterward? Using it for himself wasn''t even considered as an option for him. And even if this Magical resources can be used aspensation for the lost lives, or even if he has the money topensate the death of some of his ssmates, for him it''s still not worth sacrificing his ssmates lives, at least in his case right now since he''s still a student and the people he is currently leading right now are also just a bunch of students. If what he was leading right now were some soldiers and mercenaries, then he would not hesitate to sacrifice those people since they are working as employer and employee rtionship. "Okay..." Aiden can only helplessly nod his head. Because ss 1A was already eliminated due to his betrayal and he was then offered to join ss 1E- afterwards due to his skills and talents. Obviously ites with a price. And that price was that he will help the ss E Alliance in the entire span of the trialpetition, and he also can''t do anything as freely as before anymore. If Axel, the leader of ss E Alliance, doesn''t want to do it, then he has no choice but to also follow after or else he would be eliminated. "Since ss E Alliance is out, then ss C Alliance is also out!" Ehtelyn also agreed with Axel''s reason. Also, it''s really against her conscience to use other people''s lives. "How about let''s check if the situation is really dangerous or not? If it''s indeed really dangerous, then let''s just fall back." Murgan suddenly proposed. "I agree with that!" Darwin quickly agreed. As a Dwarf race, his curiosity to rare Magical resources was a lot higher in levelpared to the other races, especially since the suspected unknown Magical resources right now was even able to attract a Two Star Magical Beast. "And what if the situation is not dangerous?" Axel said with a smirk. In his opinion, Murgan''s proposal sounded suspicious. If they could indeed easily get this unknown Magical resources, then how would they divide it to themselves? Obviously, they won???t bother with calling their ssmates to help them in such a case, right? Use the Finders Keepers rule? That might be applicable if they are friends or brothers, but they are nothing but strangers in a truce, and on top of that, all of them are even leaders of different sses here, so that rule is next to impossible to be agreed upon by all of them. "Who has the biggest fist gets to keep it!" Murgan replied with a sharp look in his eyes. "Then how about let''s decide who has the biggest fist right this moment?!" Axel suddenly released his aura around him, which Murgan also replied back with his own. "Stupid muscle heads! Immediately keep that down, those Magical Beast Sharks might notice us!" Matthew quickly tried to stop the two. "Tch!" "Tch!" Hearing Matthew''s warning, Axel and Murgan slowly pulled back their aura. "Boys are really stupid!" "Obviously!" "I can''t disagree with that!" Ehtelyn, Tiffany, and Melthy can''t help butment. "Humans are really dumb, right Leo?" Darwin said as he turned to look at Leo. "I''m a Human too, idiot!" Leo thought with a roll of his eyes after hearing Darwin''s words. "Hey Leo, do you also agree with Murgan''s idea?" Axel suddenly asked. Leo can''t help but feel dumbfounded. He was just staying silently here in order to stay away from trouble, yet trouble actually came to knock on his doors once again. "It doesn''t sound that bad to me..." Leo answered, "But, how about if we can indeed get that unknown Magical resources easily let''s justpete who it will belong to after getting out of this ind?" "Oh, that doesn''t sound bad at all!" Murgan quickly agreed. "I agree! You''re indeed a smart guy like what the reports said, Leo!" Axel nodded his head. "Maybe not all boys are stupid!" Ehtelyn also approved. "Fair enough! Then how about let''spete in cksmithing skills?" Darwin suddenly proposed. "That''s unfair, Darwin!" Matthew shook his head, "Let''spete in Alchemy instead!" "Then you will obviously win!" "So does in cksmithing!" "....." "Let''s just ask Leo!" Axel put his hand in both of Darwin and Matthew''s shoulders to stop them from arguing any further before turning his head to look at Leo, expectations were evident in his eyes. Everyone nodded their heads as they then turned to look at Leo one by one. Deep in Leo''s mind though, he could only think, "Although I''m indeed smart, this kind of problem would also leave me helpless, especially since I don''t even have any slight idea on what everyone likes." "How about let''s vote..." Leo could only suggest voting for what sort ofpetition it would be. "Then I vote fighting!" Axel quickly voted. "So do I!" Murgan agreed. "I also agree!" Ehtelyn followed up, which was also quickly agreed by Tiffany and Melthy. "It''s decided then!" Leo heaved a sigh of relief. He really didn''t expect it would be solved that easily. In his mind, he also agrees with their suggestion, since if it''s fighting he could also participate fairly. On the other hand, though, David and Matthew could only shake their heads helplessly. Fighting was really not their forte since both of them were cksmith and Alchemist, which also means they are not really good at fighting. "As for David and Matthew, they can just ask someone to represent them...?" Leo suggested. "As long as that person is their ssmate, then I agree!" Axel agreed. Murgan, Ehtelyn, and the other two girls also agreed. "Thank you, Leo!" David said. "I''ll repay this favor one day, Leo!" Matthew said. "Let''s go look for that Magical resources, then!" Axel said as he lead the way. And with that, Leo and the others quickly decided on which tunnel to choose from among the numerous tunnels. Author''s Note: 2 out 2 chapters for today.. See you guys again tomorrow. HAVE A HAPPY READING! Chapter 146 - Lost In A Labyrinth Chapter 146 Lost in a Labyrinth Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Leo, what do you think is this Magical resources?" David suddenly asked. "I think it''s a Magical resources with Water Element." Leo reasonably replied. Since Magical Beast Sharks were attracted by these unknown Magical resources, then it is definitely something with the same property as them, which is obviously the Water Element. Although there are cases where a Magical Beast has two or more different Element. Like, for example, a Two Star Magical Beast Blue Fin Shark which has both the Water and Wind Element. However, since the case right now has attracted all sorts of different Magical Beast Sharks, then assuming that the Element of this unknown Magical resources is of Water Element should be reasonable. "Do you think it''s an ore, mineral, nt, or something else?" Matthew suddenly butted in. "I don''t know..." Leo answered. To be honest, he really doesn''t know what kind of Magical resources it would turn out to be. There is a chance it could just be an ore, which could be used for crafting weapons. A mineral which would usually be used in making foods and beverages, concocting potions and medicines, and for cultivation purposes. A nt is also possible, such as some kind of decade or century-old Ginger, which could improve the Mage''s Magic Power, or maybe just a simple nt root. It could also just be some kind of liquid or a gas. There are just too many choices, so it''s impossible to assume anything. "It''s indeed hard to guess what kind of Magical resources it would be since there are just too many possibilities!" Aiden exined, which Leo also nodded since it''s the same as his thoughts. "I hope it''s an ore so that I can craft a weapon from it!" David hopefully said. "Nah, it should be a mineral!" Matthew quickly disagreed. "Why do you always like to look for a fight with me, ha? Do you want to fight me against you, one on one?!" David finally had enough of Matthew''s unreasonable character. "I''m just sharing my opinion!" Matthew hurriedly defended. "And that means you can''t disagree with me!!" David argued back. "Please fight!" Aiden quickly cheered in the middle. "..." Leo just ignored them as they were obviously ignoring his existence right now. The walking continued for a few hours, turning from one tunnel to another, and eventually meeting a few No-star Magical Beast in their path, which they obviously killed first before continuing to venture deeper. After turning in another tunnel and walking a hundred meters or so, they finally arrived in a ce where the rising seawater was hindering their path to continue. Due to the fact that the tunnels were also like a sewer system that leads to the ocean, it was expected already that they will face this situation, eventually. "F*ck!" Murgan can''t help but swear out loudly. This rising seawater was obviously annoying for him, since it also meant the end of the road for them. Although this doesn''t literally mean a dead end yet, it could likewise be thought that way since they can''t continue walking any deeper anymore. If they want to continue, then they needed to swim. Obviously, doing so would be akin to suicide, since Magical Beast Sharks are the best fighting in the water. "How about let''s just turn around and look for another path?" Ehtelyn suggested, seemingly stating the obvious. Since there was practically no way for them to continue walking in this tunnel anymore, then they might as well just choose another tunnel, right? "Okay, then lead the way, Axel!" Murgan nodded his head as he turned to look at Axel. "Um, I actually didn''t keep track of the path we were walking..." Axel scratched his head in reply as he turned to look at Aiden. "The same as you, I also thought someone was keeping track!" "WHATT?!!" The others immediately eximed loudly. "I really thought there was someone keeping track of it!" Axel quickly defended himself. "Then..." "Stop with that dramatical response of yours, Melthy! We are lost, that''s that, and no other drama! Now we are really screwed!" Tiffany suddenly interrupted with a somewhat angry tone. "Why are you suddenly angry at me, Tiffany?!" Melthy also became annoyed with Tiffany''s sudden change of mood. *Pong! Suddenly, Ehtelyn hits Tiffany''s head really hard. "What was that for?!" "To calm your obvious panic state!" "Eh... I''m sorry..." "Don''t apologize to me, apologize to Melthy!" "I''m so sorry Melthy... It''s just that, after knowing that we are lost in the deep part of this maze, I can''t help but thought that we are going to die..." At the side, Leo suddenly shook his head, hearing Tiffany''s words. People''s first response the moment they realized that they are lost would most of the time be that they are going to die. Because of those thoughts, their chances of surviving would unknowingly decrease due to panic and stress. Though it''s understandable, since this maze is not just an ordinary maze, but a maze with swimming Magical Beast Sharks, it''s still best to stay calm and avoid getting into a panic state. "The moment you lost your cool, you already lost half of the game!" Those words were the exact words that his Master Olivia always told him before when he was pushed into her own Labyrinth. "Calm down, I already thought that this would happen!" Leo suddenly interrupted. If only he didn''t consider the variable that they might get lost, then he wouldn''t have thought of making a map in his mind while they were walking. To be honest, he had already expected this oue. The tunnels were turned into a maze due to the fact that many tunnels were connected with each other in one way or another. And because of that, sooner orter they will find themselves lost. Moreover, Axel and the others were obviously just new to this sort of environment, since they only noticed now that this ce was actually a maze. "Pweh! Luckily we have a smart guy with us!" Murgan said as he finally changed his opinion to smart people after hearing those really calming words of Leo. "Seriously, do you only believe in us smart guys when you fall into a dire situation?" Aiden rolls his eyes at Murgan. "Tch, you are obviously inexperienced..." Leo murmured silently as he started leading the way. However, just after a few minutes of walking, Leo suddenly stopped as he finally realized that something was wrong. Looking at the 4 tunnels in front of him, Leo can''t help but asked, "Was there 4 tunnels here before, or was it already like this?" "There are obviously 4 tunnels already! How do you exin a sudden appearance of..." Axel wasn''t able to finish his words as he finally understood what Leo really wanted to say? "Really unfortunate to say to you guys, but this Maze has now turned into a Labyrinth!" Leo finally informed everyone of the horrifying truth. A Labyrinth. People living in the Celestial World have two different ways of calling a maze. One, just the in ordinary word ''Maze''. A simple maze that could easily be escaped as long as a person has a strong memory that can remember or even familiarize every corner and turn they had made. The other one would be the mostplicated of all mazes. A maze that no matter how strong a person''s memory is they can never hope to remember every corner and turn they had made since this maze is always changing. This type of maze is called, ''Labyrinth''. A Labyrinth is a type of maze that will always change its pathway, specifically the worst-case scenario a Labyrinth could change in a matter of seconds, minutes, hours, or days, and best would be a week, month, year, decade, or century and so on. And unfortunately, the Labyrinth they are facing right now belongs to the first category, the worst of the worst, as this Labyrinth can change in just a mere span of seconds or minutes. They really forgot that the Magical Beast Sharks were actually tunneling around inside the ind every second or minute, hence a new tunnel would obviously appear in their pathway every now and then. So, the direction that Leo had memorized in his mind was now deemed useless. No matter how much hard Leo tries to remember the path, he will never be able to pinpoint which exact path they had really taken before. "Is there no other way around? Maybe create a new path or something?" Murgan quickly suggested. "This might just be my first time experiencing something like this, but I know that your idea is bad." Aiden shook his head. Leo also shook his head as he said, "That would indeed be a really bad idea. We can indeed simply just dig another tunnel up to lead us to the exit, since the exit is just up above us, right? But doing so would be useless as it would take us weeks or even months to finally dig a tunnel way out. No one knows what would happen in the span of that amount of time. Worst case maybe the entire Floating Mountain is already underneath the ocean the moment we dig our way out." "Leo is indeed correct! Also, we need to take into consideration the Magical Beast Sharks we would surely face while we are currently digging the tunnel." Axel said to back up Leo''s exnation. "We also don''t have the tools, hence the only way for us to dig is to use Magic spells, which obviously consumes energy, henceforth causing us to fall slowly into a disadvantageous position as we keep on depleting our energy." Darwin shook his head, also in disagreement. "Then what should we..." Murgan helplessly asked. "Lucky for you guys, I''m a Dwarf!" Darwin suddenly continued. Leo showed a smile on his face the moment he heard Darwin''s words. He quickly understood what Darwin meant about with his words. Although he wasn''t someone with that much knowledge about the Dwarf race, he knew the mostmon fact among all the Dwarves; all of them like mining. And what does this Labyrinth looked like right now aside from being a maze? Well, obviously this is also simr to Dwarves mining caves! "Ha?" Axel, Murgan, Aiden, Matthew, Ehtelyn, Tiffany, and Melthy quickly turned their heads towards Darwin, and dubiously asked. "We live underground, so I''m familiar with how the tunnel''s system usually works. Though I''m not really sure whether I can really lead you guys towards the exit, I will at least be able to tell whether a tunnel goes up or down..." Darwin exined, "And the only way to escape this Labyrinth is..." "Up!" Axel and the others finally understood what Darwin wanted to say. "Yes, very good! Now, please form one line as your senior Darwin will lead all of you slow bunch of juniors towards which tunnel can lead us up!" Darwin can''t help but roll his eyes at their kindergarten-like response. If these people were not Humans but were Dwarves, then they would have long beenbeled as the most useless Dwarves among all of the Dwarves living in the Celestial World. "Yes, short senior Darwin!" Axel and the others quickly started tough at how the situation suddenly took a huge turn. Although it was indeed depressing and stressful to be lost in a Labyrinth, one of the worst Labyrinth on top of that, it could still be considered as not that bad in every angle for them since they have a few capable people with them. And to be honest, this Labyrinth wasn''t really that worst after hearing Darwin''s exnation, since this Labyrinth was not the same as those usual Labyrinth called as God''s Tower, where there is no clear pathway going up or downpared to this one.. Those types of Labyrinth are being infused by Mana and Magic, hence it''s danger is a hundredfoldpare to what they''re currently facing right now. Chapter 147 - Discovering A Very Shocking Scene Chapter 147 Discovering a very shocking scene Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Their search for a way to return to the surface continued for hours until finally, everyone decided to rest at a corner. "Guys, which ss do you think would win in this trialpetition?" Aiden suddenly started. "Of course, our ss!" Axel confidently replied. "Tch, it''s obviously ours!" Murgan quickly disagreed. "Boys, you should not forget that ss C Alliance still remained untouchable till this point, so it''s obviously our ss that will win!" Ehtelyn joined in. Darwin suddenly sat right beside Leo as he asked, "How about you Leo, who do you think will win?" "I think one of the ss E will win!" Leo replied. "I also agree with that!" Aiden supported. "Why?" Everyone immediately became curious the moment they heard Leo and Aiden''s assumption. "That''s a very simple question! Well, you see, the ss C Alliance and ss D Alliance currentlycked their leaders right now, so ss E Alliance and ss S Alliance could pretty much cherry-pick everyone right this moment." Leo exined, "And when it''s only going to be a fight between ss E Alliance against ss S Alliance, I can only assume that we will be able to destroy 2/3 of the ss E Alliance before the entire ss S Alliance finally gets eliminated." "See that Murgan, two people acknowledge that we will win!" Axel proudly said. "However," Leo unexpectedly continued, "Assuming that ss E Alliance has both leaders and vice-leaders, then right now ss E Alliance should be in a total disadvantageous position too since there should only be 4 leaders currently leading the alliance." "So what you''re trying to say is; ss S Alliance is in a really advantageous position right this moment since you''re the only one missing?" Aiden asked dubiously. "Exactly!" Leo smiled mischievously. "Hey guys, how about let''s just eliminate Leo?" Axel whispered something to Murgan before he suddenly proposed. "And take away a sword that can fight against your ss E Alliance, no thanks, Axel!" Murgan shook his head. If what Leo really assumed right now is exactly what is currently happening up in the surface, then the ss D Alliance would naturally not try and eliminate Leo. Although it may sound like ss S Alliance is in a really advantageous position basing on what Leo had said, he knows that it isn''t really entirely like that. Moreover, the strength gap between each ss shouldn''t be that wide, right? Even to the point that mere leaders can already dictate how the trialpetition would develop. "Unfortunately, we need Leo right now so that we can escape this Labyrinth. But, we can eliminate Axel, Matthew, and Aiden instead, right? Especially since we really need a teacher''s help right at this moment!" Ehtelyn suddenly proposes. "Hehehehe!" Murgan smiled cunningly while looking at Axel, Matthew, and Aiden. "Um... What Axel just said is a joke guy, just a joke! Please don''t take it seriously..." Aiden quickly defended. He just went into too much trouble just to keep his presence in the trialpetition, and if he just gets eliminated right now because of Axel''s unreasonable response, then he doesn''t have any face to show his ssmates anymore. "Yes, yes, please don''t take it seriously!" Matthew quickly followed up. "Oh, he might just be joking, but I''m definitely not!" Ehtelyn showed a beautiful smile on her face as her right hand went to reach for her sword in the left side of her waist, followed along by Tiffany. "Okay, that''s enough! Let''s not think of eliminating anyone right now. We need every manpower we have!" Darwin solemnly interrupted. Hearing everyone''s reply, except for Leo and Melthy, Axel and Murgan suddenly beganughing, "Hahahahaha!" "We were clearly just trying to lighten up the mood!" Axel exined. "Yeah, we noticed that a few of you were already feeling really tense and stress, so we thought that we should help you guys remove those kinds of feeling!" Murgan added. "You both were actually just joking?" Ehtelyn dubiously asked. "Do you really think we are stupid to fight in a ce like this?" Axel rolls his eyes, seemingly stating the obvious. "And just which part of that was a way to lighten up the mood of everyone?" Darwin rolls his eyes. "The thought of fighting!" Murgan answered confidently. "Muscle heads!" Leo can''t help butment. "I agree!" Ehtelyn. "I wholeheartedly agree with that!" Tiffany. "I can''t believe ss E- really assigned you as their leader... Seriously, just which part of you think like a leader?" Aiden sarcastically added, which Matthew nodded his head in agreement. "The same applies to Murgan. Just how stupid are his ssmates to even think of making him the leader!" Darwin shook his head. Suddenly, "Hey guys, I think you should see this scene that I''m currently looking right now..." Melthy suddenly called out in a silent voice towards them. Everyone''s attention was immediately pulled towards Melthy as they quickly began walking closer to her. As soon as they arrived beside Melthy, what they see immediately rendered them speechless. Hundreds of men dress in ck clothes were currently doing all sorts of different things around a big wide open cave, specifically 500 square meters wide. Some men were carrying supplies inside the cave, some were patrolling, some were guarding a prisoner''s room in an open side, some were carrying all sorts of different tools, and some people were even trying to tame a bunch of Magical Beast Sharks locked inside an aquarium. The aquarium was obviously made out of Magic ss, one of the types of ss that have the hope in withstanding the power of Magical Beast or anything Magic rted. There is also a big stone tablet in the middle of the cave with a Magic map of the entire Floating Mountain resting on the top and 4 men wearing a mask were currently having a conversation around the table. Curiously though, the Floating Mountain map on the table actually has the drawing of the 4 ravines that mysteriously appeared, and there were actually many more ravines too, that they didn''t even know actually existed. And the most shocking of all, at the southernmost part of the cave, a small ck-colored Magical Beast that seemingly looked like a shark with a white as snow wings at its back was put inside a ss aquarium and hang up on the top of the cave''s ceiling withva threatening to reach the ss aquarium underneath. Suddenly, the iron chain holding the aquarium was lowered down, causing the water inside the aquarium to heat up due to theva''s hotness. "KYAAAAAAAAAARGGGHHH!!!" The ck Shark immediately screamed very loudly because of the pain of the burning hot seawater. *Rumble! The cave suddenly started rumbling, which soon after caused a few stctites to fall on the ground. "KYAAAAAAARGHHHH!!" *Bang! *Bang! Two unlucky men were unfortunate enough to be squashed by the stctites. "That''s enough, pull it back up again!" One of the men wearing a mask suddenly ordered the man who was in charge of the chain of the ss aquarium, "And also clean up that mess. Tch! Those two were already very useless, yet they still caused us trouble! I change my mind, feed their bodies to that little one as it must be really hungry right now!" Quickly, as if afraid of something, that man quickly pulled back up the chain and carefully locked it so that the aquarium will not identally fall down theva. Afterward, he quickly runs towards a tunnel and after a few minutes, he brought out an empty box and walked towards the two unfortunate men''s dead bodies before carefully putting them inside. Axel and the others really can''t believe that that man even bothered to scoop the seemingly meat-paste part of the body, worst he had even thoroughly cleaned the stctites to the point that only blood remains and there were no longer anybody parts, even the seemingly meat-paste part. "Doesn''t he feel disgusted while picking and scooping those?" Tiffany can''t help butment. "Exactly! Even I can''t pick a rat''s dead body after killing it, not to mention a Human''s body!" Melthy agreed. Seemingly really familiar with this action, that man then carried the box to a high tform nearby the ck Shark''s aquarium as he then put down the box carrying the bodies before opening a small door in the top of the aquarium where he then slowly and carefully slid inside the two dead bodies one by one. The ck Shark quickly gobbled up the two dead bodies, obviously really hungry, and to also recover the energy it had used in withstanding the torment it just went through a while ago. "Who are these men!" Aiden can''t help but ask. "Basing in those tokens on their clothes, I assume that they are what my father called as the ck organization." Axel answered, "A well known dark organization in the northern region of the Silver Kingdom!" "Then what are they doing here?" Murgan followed up. "I also don''t know..." Axel helplessly replied. To be honest, although he had indeed heard about this so-called ck organization from his father, calling them a dark organization made up of lunatics, he didn''t really bother knowing more about them. In his opinion, this kind of organization was the problem of the adults, not to an 18 years old student like him. Unexpectedly, Leo heard a really familiar voice in the prison area. "Forget it, I will not do this anymore!" A man in his 40s suddenly yelled out inside one of the prison cells as he walked closer towards one of the guarding men, "Tell one of your boss that I will not continue doing this unless he releases all of my students!" "Teacher Smith!" Leo can''t help but exim in his mind, "How did teacher Smith end up in a ce like this?" "Smith, my old friend, just go and continue doing the job I asked you to do if you want all of your students to stay alive!" A tall man wearing a masked said as he walked closer towards teacher Smith''s prison cell. "Tch, I''m not a fool Viper, I know you will not honor your side of the deal!" Teacher Smith replied. "Tch! Bring one of his students over!" Escobar quickly ordered one of the guarding soldiers. Teacher Smith''s eyes immediately narrowed after as soon as he heard Viper''s order. As someone who had fought many times with this person in front of him, he knows one single fact about Viper. This lunatic guy is the type of character where he will use the most simple and direct method to force someone to follow all of his orders, Threats! "How cowardly are you to use a bunch of students against me!" Teacher Smith mockingly said. "Correction, teacher Smith, you should call me smart, since I''m capable of ordering around a powerful cksmith such as you with just the use of mere useless students! Heck, why do you even care about this bunch of useless students when you can just simply rece them anytime you want? Back at that time before we sessfully captured you, you should have abandoned your students immediately the moment you realized that you will not win against us!" Viper replied. "Sir!" The guard finally came back while bringing with him one of the students. It was Lena! "Oh, such a beautiful student you have here teacher Smith, hehehe!" Viper wickedlyughed while touching Lena''s crying face, "Caynis, how about youe here for a second, I''m currently debating whether to give you a gift or not!" "What kind of gift is it..." Caynis suddenly stopped as his eyes lit brightly while staring at Lena. To be honest, Caynis actually prefers Mage virgins more as it could give him more Magic powerpared to normal virgins. In fact, if the total amount of virgins he had touched before and until now were all Mage virgins, then he would have surely be much more powerful than Viper. Unfortunately, though, it was already hard to get normal virgins to notice him because of his ugly face, not to mention those female Mages who are always a beauty and obviously has a really high standards. The only way for him to get female Mage virgins is to kidnap them, which is also not that easy because it''s really hard to confirm whether that female Mage is really a virgin or not. And if he just simply grabs random female Mage every time instead, then eventually all the Mage Academies and even the Silver Kingdom itself would begin a full hunt on him, hence he wouldn''t be able to move freely anymore, which would obviously cause his cultivation to slow down. "I will forever be grateful to you if you gift me someone like her, Viper!" Caynis can''t help but reach his hand in front to try and touch Lena''s body. But he was immediately stopped by Viper''s firm grip. "It will depend on this man whether you will have this gift or not, Caynis! So, how about you go and persuade him?" Viper cunningly suggested. "Tch! Hey old guy, or was it Smith? Nevermind that, why don''t you just give me this student of yours? She''s useless to an old guy like you anyway since you can''t even make her feel pleasure with your body anymore!" Caynis nonchntly proposes to teacher Smith. "You..." Teacher Smith has quickly put in a really disadvantageous and helpless position after Viper set-up such a plot. If he keeps this on, then he would surely push his student, Lena, to this perverted Caynis. Only Fate knows just what would happen to Lena after that. "What is your decision, teacher Smith?" Viper asked as he slowly lightens his grip of Caynis hand, allowing thetter to slowly move his hand closer to Lena''s body. "Teac... her..." Lena tearfully called out to teacher Smith. "Okay!" Teacher Smith finally decided, "I''ll follow your orders." "Caynis you are free to go!" Viper immediately pushed away Caynis as soon as he heard teacher Smith''s answer. "But in one condition!" Teacher Smith suddenly continued. "And that condition is?" Viper asked. "Take Lena back to where our camp is!" "Why should I? She''s one of the greatest bargaining chip I have." "You still have 29 others with you!" "If doing this would finally get you to keep on working, then I''ll dlyply!" Hearing Viper finally agrees with his proposal, teacher Smith can''t help but to heave a sigh of relief. Being able to sessfully save one of his students would at least lighten up a bit of his guilt. He was already feeling really guilty since he had pulled all of his students to this mess. If only he didn''t trust that one colleague of his, then they wouldn''t be in this hopeless situation right now. "If I''m able to escape in this ce alive, then I will definitely find that person, even if I have to travel to the ends of the Celestial World!" Teacher Smith swore in his mind before finally returning back to work. "You! Escort this student safely back to their camp!" Viper randomly pointed out a man amongst the group of guards before quickly throwing Lena''s body over to that person, "And don''t you dare do anything stupid!" "Yes, sir!" That man tasked to escort Lena hurriedly reply. Although Lena was a beauty that everyone would desire to touch, he wasn''t stupid enough to try to do her, especially since he already knew that he wouldn''t really be escorting this girl back to where everyone from Silver Mage Academy was camping at in Floating Mountain but instead to Caynis room. Outsiders may think that Viper had really agreed to the deal he had just made with teacher Smith. But everyone from the ck organization was long familiar with a few of Viper''s character. One of the mostmon characteristics that Viper has is that he''s a cunning bastard with no sense of loyalty, shame, and honor at all, especially to people who dares to order him around like what teacher Smith had just done. Not to mention, teacher Smith and all of his students were actually already long beenbeled as dead the moment they were brought in this ce. So, Viper would naturally not honor his side of the deal made with a bunch of dead people. And since teacher Smith and all of his student''s death were inevitable anyway, then the ck organization might as well just use them to benefit themselves, right? "Let''s go!" The man quickly pulled Lena towards a specific tunnel, a tunnel that will eventually lead towards Caynis room, where Lena was obviously going to lose her life in order for Caynis to further improve his own Magic power. "Thank you, teacher Smith!" Lena hurriedly expresses her gratitude to teacher Smith before following behind the man pulling her hand. The man taking Lena can''t help but to let out a secret chuckle as he murmured silently, "If this innocent girl knew that she was actually being sent by her teacher to death, would she still feel grateful?" Chapter 148 - Planning To Destroy Another Hyena’s Nest Part 1 Chapter 148 nning to destroy another Hyena''s nest part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo, Axel, and the others were watching the guard and Lena as they slowly walked towards a tunnel just a stone''s throw distance from their right side. "Stay here, I need to follow after that guard to find the exit!" Leo said to everyone. "I''lle with you!" Axel quickly volunteered. "Me too!" Murgan followed. "Count me along!" Aiden added. "It''s better for me to move alone!" Leo shook his head. "But..." "Let''s just trust him!" Ehtelyn said, "And besides, we need you three to guard us, beautifuldies. You don''t want us to be found by that perverted person just now, right?" "Okay! But just be careful Leo!" Hearing the three finally giving up the idea of following him, Leo then turned around as he slowly walked towards the tunnel where that guard took Lena. To be honest, Leo''s real purpose of following them wasn''t actually to look for the exit. What he really aimed to do was to take out that guard and switch ces and then cause trouble for the ck organization''s operation once again. Whatever the goal of the ck organization was this time, he would not hesitate to stop it. Moreover, Cassandra and the others were still on the surface, ignorant about their lives being threatened to die by the ck organization''s secret operation this time. Moreover, he already had a few clues to what the ck organization really aimed to do in this operation. The Magic Map on the table, the supply being taken inside this cave, the taming of Magical Beast Sharks, the caged ck Shark that has suddenly caused the ce to tremor when it cried, and the order of the leader''s name Viper to the imprisoned teacher Smith. "Aside from Magical resources, there is also one other reason why Magical Beast would start destroying an environment." "What is it, Master?" "Just like us Humans, every Magical Beast also has hearts in them, child. If your older brother can think of saving his younger brother when you needed him the most, then the Magical Beast can also do the same thing!" "That''s really absurd Master! Magical Beasts are nothing but a savage beast, they only know how to fight, kill, breed, and hunt, so how could you say they also have hearts?" "Silly! As long as one is living, then they are capable of having emotions!" That was the exact conversation he had with his Master Olivia about a topic he really thought was absurd. Not until this moment. Simply put, the map on the table clearly implies the ns of the ck organization for Floating Mountain, the supplies are the weapons and resources they needed in order for them toplete this operation, and those Magical Beast Shark that was digging tunnels back there were either tamed to set up something or were searching for the ck Shark that was just made to suffer awhile ago, which clearly meant to say that the ck Shark is a child of a powerful Magical Beast Shark who had clearly be enraged when it heard its child cried from the pain. Although he still wasn''t 100% sure, but he can feel that the ck organization wants to use that powerful Magical Beast to destroy the entire Floating Mountain. The one thing he doesn''t know at this moment though is what is Viper making teacher Smith do. That was the unknown variable he was currently facing right now. Nevertheless, he would still do everything to destroy this operation. With Leo''s assassin skill, he was able to easily follow after the guard and Lena without getting noticed by anyone. "Follow closely if you don''t want to get lost in this Labyrinth!" The man quickly reminded Lena, who currently had her eyes wondering around from ces to ces. At this moment, Lena was actually simply trying to remember the path she was walking through so that she can take the other teachers here to save the others after she returned to the Silver Mage Academy camp. Lena quickly acted innocently the moment she realized the man noticed her eyes wandering around. "Tch!" Suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, Lena quickly noticed a person''s shadow on her right side who suddenly lunge himself towards the guard. The unknown guy immediately pulled the man''s body down to the floor while covering the man''s mouth, before quickly twisting the man''s neck, causing the man to die helplessly and swiftly. "Leo..." Lena can''t help but call out silently the moment she saw the unknown guy''s face. She still clearly remembers this guy in front of her as this was also the same guy who had caused the entire ss A to get eliminated from the trialpetition. In her opinion, this guy was actually also to be partly med to what had happened to them, since they wouldn''t have arrived in this situation if he didn''t eliminate ss A back at that time. If Leo could hear Lena''s thoughts, then he would surely just shrugged his shoulder off with the words, "As if I knew what would happen to all of you after getting eliminated from the trialpetition!" Leo quickly signaled Lena to remain silent before quickly dragging the man''s body to an inconspicuous dark corner of the tunnel as he then took off that man''s clothes and change himself. "What are you doing...?" Lena asked. "Follow me!" Leo didn''t bother answering her as he instead just simply signal her to follow after him back to where Axel and the other where. "We can''t go back, they will surely notice us!" Lena quickly pulled Leo''s shoulder to stop him. "Do you want to stay alive?" Leo suddenly asked. "Yes! So we should go this way instead!" "That is the same way where that perverted guy name Caynis went into after Viper told him to leave! Surely you know what it meant, right?" "That''s impossible! Teacher Smith will not do anything they ask anymore if he found..." Lena stopped in her words as she finally understood something. "Your teacher will not know unless no one informs him about it. He would continue doing everything they asked him to do and believe that you are already back and safe, simply ignorant about what really happened to you! So, if you really want to stay alive, then follow me this way! If you want to die, then continue that way!" Leo continued the words Lena was unable to finish. "But they made a deal..." Lena muttered. "Do you know who those people are? They are the ck organization, a dark organization to be more specific. So, don''t expect that they will necessarily follow their side of the deal, especially a deal made from dead people!" "But they obviously needed teacher Smith-" "And after this, they don''t need him anymore." Leo finished as he quickly dragged Lena''s body away from the path she was supposedly going to take. Standing here any longer will definitely cause them to get found out, eventually. One really obvious fact was that the moment the ck organization sessfullypleted this operation, then teacher Smith''s role is also over. He would then die, along with those remaining 29 students they used to threaten him. That was the exact reason why teacher Smith made the deal in the first ce so that he would at least be able to save one of his students. If Leo wasn''t present or even had the reason to intervene though, then teacher Smith''s wish would have surely been unfortunate enough to still remain as a wish until he dies, since Lena would secretly die on the hands of Caynis waiting at the other side of the tunnel. Soon, Leo along with Lena finally arrived back in the nest of the ck organization. Currently, the two of them were hiding in an inconspicuous dark corner, looking for any chances to escape. "Do you see that tunnel over there, that is the tunnel that leads to the surface of this cave!" Leo pointed at the opposite tunnel from this one they took. As to how he had found out, well it was pretty simple; that was where those ck organization''s men carried in the supply. And which ce could they get the supply from aside from up in the surface, right? Lena looked at that tunnel as she then easily understood Leo''s reasoning. She was obviously too nervous back at that time since she didn''t notice such obvious details. On the other hand, teacher Smith was also feeling too desperate due to his guilt, so his judgment was clouded. Adding to the fact that he was actually contributing something to kill everyone up on the surface, which would obviously make anyone not think calmly the entire time. Unless of course, they are part of the ck organization or any dark organization. "I will take out another one of their men. And you will change into that man''s clothes and escape from this ce through that tunnel. Be sure not to get caught, or else me saving your life would be useless! And so does the trouble that teacher Smith just went through!" Lena rolls her eyes at Leo''s n. She was obviously not stupid, so she doesn''t need him to remind her that she should not get caught. To be honest, Leo instead wanted to take Lena back to where Axel and the other where. However, he suddenly changed his mind. His number one goal right now was still to destroy this cave. Unfortunately, though, he was clearly incapable of doing that, since those 2 people alone who he had just saw a minute ago could easily stop him. He wasn''t stupid enough to really believe he could take Viper and Caynis on, especially since teacher Smith wasn''t even a match against them hence he was imprisoned. So, the only way for him to destroy this ce was to once again use another person''s sword, specifically those teachers from Silver Mage Academy. He will help Lena escape this ce, tell her to report to the Silver Mage Academy camp in Floating Mountain about this ce here and the ck organization''s secret operation, and he will just wait on the sidelines on how things would unfold, just like thest time he had set-up Richton. "Now that I mentioned Richton, where actually did that guy go after escaping with that perverted Caynis?" Leo was actually bing more and more worried every day after Richton sessfully escaped thest time. That guy knew clearly who had caused him to fall into the pits of hell, so he would definitely look for him for revenge. Obviously, he doesn''t know when would Richton strike, or whether he would really strike him or the other people close to him. Whichever in those two choices though, he would naturally not let that happen. So, he needs to find that guy as soon as possible after everything here is over. "Since that guy Caynis is here, then Richton should also be here...." Leo can''t help but turned to look at the 2 other men wearing masks currently talking around the table. One of them was definitely Richton Chapter 149 - Planning To Destroy Another Hyena’s Nest Part 2 Chapter 149 nning to destroy another Hyena''s nest part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After a minute or two of waiting, one of the ck organization''s men finally passed by them. Looking around if anyone was currently watching in their direction and confirming that it was clear, Leo and Lena then took out that man by twisting that man''s neck. The reason why Leo always twists the neck to kill his target at this moment is simple; if he uses any weapons, then the blood from the wound would be obvious the moment someone saw him, hence bing the reason why he would get discovered. Afterward, Leo and Lena dragged the man''s body carefully and slowly to an inconspicuous dark corner to hide the body from being discovered and to also allow Lena to change her clothes without feeling embarrassed to getting seen by Leo. "Turn around and don''t do anything perverted!" Lena quickly warned the moment Leo handed her the dead man''s clothes as she still felt embarrassed deep inside. It was really the contrary of Leo''s thoughts since Lena just became even more embarrassed by changing clothes in a dark ce. In her opinion, although it''s somewhat dark, that still doesn''t remove the fact that a man was currently right beside her, in the dark, while she''s changing clothes. "Just hurry up and change clothes." Leo nonchntly replied. "What''s with that tone! Do you actually not find me attractive at all?" Lena suddenly felt annoyed with Leo''s nonchnt tone of voice. "Are you really in the mood to argue with something as stupid as this right now?" Leo replied. However, Lena just looked at Leo straight to his eyes, causing him to sigh helplessly, "Okay! Girls are really the embodiment of trouble!" To be honest, he wasn''t even looking at her, even a single glimpse, so Lena was obviously just overreacting. After a few minutes, Leo finally can''t hold it anymore as he asked, "Are you done yet?" "Yes..." "Finally, then let''s go!" Finally, Leo along with Lena returned back to where the other''s from the ck organization was. They easily blended up with the other ck organization''s men as the both of them slowly made their way towards the exit of the cave. Suddenly and unexpectedly though, "Hey, you!" Viper suddenly called out to Leo, causing thetter to stop on his track. Leo''s eyes turned wide in shock as he can''t help but thought, "Did he already noticed me?" Viper slowly walked towards Leo as he then whispered, "Just keep what you saw to yourself if you want to keep on living, do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" Leo quickly replied. He finally realized that Viper had mistaken him for the man he had taken out earlier before, which is a good thing since he has now sessfully infiltrated this group of ck organization''s men. "Good, now back into your position!" Viper pat Leo''s shoulder as he then unexpectedly looked in Lena''s direction, which was just right beside Leo. Lena actually also stopped when Viper called out to Leo, thinking that Viper had called out to her. This action naturally didn''t escape from Viper''s eyes. "As to you," Viper slowly approached Lena. Lena''s heart was quickly beating so fast due to nervousness the moment she heard Viper calling out to her. Adding to the fact, too, that Viper was actually making slow steps while approaching her, which just made her feel even worse to the point she keeps on thinking inside her mind that she would definitely get caught the moment Viper asks her a question. "Why are you just standing?" Viper whispered to Lena''s ears. "I..." "We were actually going to have some fun together, sir Viper!" Leo suddenly interrupted. Looking at Lena''s obvious female body, Viper finally understood something, "Did you just be h*rny after seeing Caynis do that girl?" Leo quickly scratched his head to act embarrassed before slowly nodding his head. "Hahahaha!" Viper can''t help butugh at Leo''s reaction, "What is your name, boy?" "Loki, sir Viper!" Leo quickly answered. Loki, or otherwise more known as the Norse mythology God of Mischief. This was the name that immediately came into his mind as soon as Viper asked his name. Well, his Master Olivia actually used to tell him stories about Loki, the God of Mischief. A God that likes to y tricks and lies to other Gods and mortals, y them like fools to get what he wanted. Tricks and lies, and y them like fools! This was exactly what he was doing to Viper right this moment. "Oh, that''s a great name!" Viper nodded, "Okay Loki, then have fun with your woman. But be sure to return back within half an hour as we still need you to do other things! Be sure to please each other, hahaha!" Leo and Lena immediately nodded their heads. Viper finally left them. Leo and Lena can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after knowing that they were fortunate enough to sessfully be able to trick Viper. It was really, really lucky for them that Viper didn''t think of casting that so-called Magic spell that can detect whether a person was lying or not. Well, who amongst the entire ck organization''s men present in this cave could even think about that they were already infiltrated by someone, right? "Let''s go!" Leo quickly pulled Lena''s hands towards the exit tunnel. Unbeknownst to Leo though, Lena''s face immediately turned burning red when he holds her hand. The scene that just happened was still fresh in her mind. She wasn''t so innocent to not understand what Leo''s words "Have fun together!" exactly meant about. Although, Lena knew clearly that Leo only said those words in order to divert Viper''s attention. However, she was still a girl. After seeing a man save her from the bridge of death, her heart would naturally feel fluttered. "If he had said those words in different circumstances, would I perhaps still nod my head like this time? It doesn''t sound that bad. After all, this guy, despite being annoying, is actually still nice. Maybe I should give him some signs, or just not, and wait for him to make a move himself? Ahhh, what am I even thinking about!!" Lena was having fantasy thoughts in her mind, causing her to be clueless about what''s currently happening around her. "Hey, hey, heyyy!" Leo called out, which immediately pulled Lena out of her fantasy thoughts. "Okay, I will give it to you!" Lena suddenly said. "Give me what?" Leo dubiously asked. "No, I mean, why did you call me for?" Lena immediately changed the topic. "We''re here!" Leo pointed in front, "Go and report immediately to the teachers, do you understand?" "But how about you?" "I need to return back or else they would notice our n!" "But it''s dangerous out there! Let''s just leave this to the teachers to handle. No need to involve ourselves with this mess, right?" Lena pulled Leo''s hand. Suddenly, Leo''s eyes turned sharp as he pulls away Lena''s hand from his as he said, "I''m not the same as you!" Leo didn''t bother continuing the conversation anymore as he turned around and began walking back. Although he knew clearly that Lena was just worried about him, he was differentpared to her. Lena was a member of a Noble Household, though he doesn''t know what exactly Noble Household it is, he for sure knows that she''s living a different worldpared to him. After all, he is a part of the Mischievous Lion organization, and the ck organization was their archenemy. An enemy that they should stand up with all that they have got or else everything would fall into a bunch of lunatic''s hand. What would follow after is already pretty obvious. ..... Leo didn''t immediately go back after leaving Lena. Viper gave him half an hour of supposedly going to enjoy himself with Lena. So, he would naturally follow that order, though not literally since he obviously just said those words to divert Viper''s attention. Without anyone noticing, Leo silently sneaks back towards where Axel and the others were. He needs to tell them about his ns first before doing anything. He hade with them, so he naturally needs to inform them of his ns before carrying them out in order to avoid of unexpectedly pulling them into the mess without them realizing anything, right? "Don''t move or make any sound if you don''t want to die!" Axel suddenly appeared behind Leo. "It''s me, Leo!" Leo quickly pulled out the ck cover on his face. "Where did you get that?" Murgan excitedly asked as he walked out from the right side of Leo. "I killed out one of them and change into that man''s clothes!" Leo exined. "I like that idea!" Aiden added as he walked out from the left side, exactly opposite from Murgan. "No one noticed you, right?" Ehtelyn slowly walked out in front of Leo along with Darwin, Matthew, Tiffany, and Melthy behind. "Is that even a question you need to ask?" Axel smiled as he answered for Leo. Obviously, no one had noticed Leo since no one was following behind him, or worst, they would have been attacked as soon as they appeared next to Leo if someone was indeed following him. "So, where is the exit?" Darwin quickly asked. "Come!" Leo signaled them, "Over there! But it''s not easy to pass through." He pointed at the same tunnel he had just walked through. Everyone nodded their heads as they were able to quickly understood what Leo meant about. They saw a lot of ck organization''s men getting in and out from that tunnel while carrying supplies. So, if they want to pass through that tunnel, then they would not be able to avoid meeting with those men. "So, the only way to easily pass through is to rece one of their men?" Axel asked. "Yes!" Leo nodded. "And its definitely not that easy, right?" Murgan added. Leo nodded his head once again. "Which simply means we need to y a gamble with huge risk?" Aiden followed up. "Not necessarily..." Leo shook his head. They would only be taking this huge risk if they indeed choose this tunnel, but if they don''t, then they could just simply turn around and look for another tunnel that will lead them towards the exit to the surface. "So, what is your n?" Ehtelyn said with a smile. Since Leo had returned despite having the chance to escape, then it only meant one thing; he has a n to make them all escape through that tunnel! Leo smiles mischievously as he began telling them of his n. ..... Exactly half an hourter, Leo returned back to his position. Viper suddenly approached him as he asked, "So Loki, where''s your woman?" "She might take some time to return as she can''t move her body anymore, sir Viper!" Leo replied while acting embarrassed. "Hahahaha! You''re definitely a member of the ck organization!" Viperughed proudly, "And since you''re back, then go and rece that. What was his name again? Oh never mind, that guy was actually the one who has the stupidest codename of all, Rat. Go and rece Rat from his position! I''ve long been annoyed by hisck of intellect!" The man with the codename Rat that Viper had pointed at was unexpectedly the man assigned at pulling the chains of the ck Shark aquarium. "Yes, sir, Viper!" Leo nodded his head as he quickly went to approach Rat. "Sir Viper said to switch position!" Leo said towards Rat. "Okay!" Rat replied. "But first, please go and fetch something for me in that tunnel. It''s my water bottle. It''s on a table at the side, so you should be able to easily find it!" Leo said, full of arrogance in his tone. The man he had killed earlier before actually has the Silver token. So, Rat, with only the Bronze token, is a level below him, hence he has the power to order Rat around. "Okay...!" Rat replied with an obvious annoyed tone. Leo didn''t mind that tone of voice since Rat would die anyway the moment he walks inside that tunnel. That tunnel he had pointed was actually where Axel was waiting. After giving that order, Leo then walked to his assigned position, waiting for the order that Viper would send to him, and also to prepare for the next part of his n. "Now then, let''s begin another round, shall we, o'' dear ck organization!" Leo silently muttered with a mischievous smile on his face as he then turned his head to look at the ck Shark inside the aquarium. Chapter 150 - A Talking Black Shark Chapter 150 A talking ck Shark Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Coincidentally, the moment Leo turned around to look at the aquarium, he and the ck Shark''s eyes meet. Leo immediately felt the emotion he was so familiar with while looking at the ck shark. "You''re nearly giving up your life, are you?" Those eyes, it was exactly the same eyes he had when he looked in the mirror after he received the news that his older brother had also died when he was still 8 years old. The eyes of someone who is extremely tired already. Tired of everything, and the eyes of someone who doesn''t care anymore what will happen to their life next. He used to have those eyes before. However, those seemingly dead eyes vanished after being saved by his Master Olivia. "Aren''t your parents trying their best to save you right now? So you should not give up yet little one!" Leo whispered silently. Contrary to his case though, this little one here still has his parents trying to save him. However, a voice suddenly sounded in Leo''s mind. A voice he was sure that definitely came from the ck Shark. "They can''t..." "You can actually talk?" Leo can''t help but asked while looking at the ck Shark in front of him. "I can. But I choose not to when I was nearby them since it will obviously just cause them to be entertained more. However, you are different, I can see clearly that you are not one of them, are you?" "I''m indeed not part of them. I''m here to destroy this operation." "I see..." "Anyways, since you can talk, then why aren''t you telling those other Magical Beast Sharks they have imprisoned to do everything to save you?" Leo can''t help but ask as he turned his head to look at the wailing Magical Beast Sharks who were put individually inside aquariums and currently being forced to be tamed by those ck organization''s men. Those Magical Beast Sharks were obviously put into this situation because of wanting to save the ck Shark. And since they even took that risk, then they might as well just risk everything if it meant saving the ck Shark, which is obviously their Young Master, right? "They don''t have the power to..." "I can indeed see what you meant." Leo shook his head. Looking at it closely, he can clearly see now that those Magical Beast Sharks were actually just a bunch of No Star to 3 Star Magical Beast. Still not enough to put up a fight against Caynis and Viper, even if those bunch of Magical Beast Sharks put everything they got. "But still, your parents are clearly doing everything to save you, so you should still not give up!" Leo quickly added. "Just like what I said, they can''t..." "Why?" "My parents are currently sealed inside a powerful Magical Seal underneath this ind. So, they can''t save me that easily. They can only send a bunch of loyal, but weak Magical Beast Sharks, to save me..." Hearing the ck Shark''s exnation, Leo stared widely in disbelief. He really didn''t expect that it would turn out to be that case. Just how powerful was this little one''s parents to be sealed inside a Magical Seal? The most important thing though, no matter how powerful this little one''s parents were, they were still unfortunately unable to help in this situation. "Is their no other way, then?" "There is, but it will cost them their lives..." "There should be another way aside from that!" Leo still refused to believe that there are actually only 2 choices. In his opinion, everything has an infinite amount of ways, or more appropriately known as the unknown variables. So, there should still be a third, a fourth, and many more ways to let this ck Shark escape. "There is indeed one. But I need your help to achieve that"... Leo quickly understood what the ck Shark wanted him to do. If he really wants this ck Shark to escape, then he would obviously need to do it himself. However, he naturally wouldn''t just simply do that. "I''ll think about that!" Leo replied as he turned to look at the tunnel where he had told Rat to go fetch his supposedly water bottle. After a while, Leo finally saw a man appeared out of the cave, Axel to be exact, as thetter quickly showed an ''okay'' signal to him. "Time to proceed to the next step of the n!" Leo quickly made a hand signal to Axel. Axel nodded his head before turning his head to look at Murgan and the others direction and signaling them to send someone to the tunnel he had just came from just a second ago. Leo quickly saw Murgan sneakily making his way towards that tunnel. Axel nodded his head to Leo as he then moved towards his assigned position. As for how he knew about this. Well, he pretty much-tortured Rat first, naturally while covering the mouth so no sound can escape or even blood, before finally ending the poor Rat''s life. As to how Axel was able to do that, unfortunately only he can answer that question. Arriving in his position, Axel suddenly whispered something to the guard beside him. Soon after, that guard made his way towards the same exact tunnel that Axel had pointed. Just like what happened before, Murgan came out of the tunnel soon after with the hand signal ''okay'' and goes right back towards his assigned position, specifically right beside Axel... Since Murgan already saw for himself which position was Axel standing at, hence he doesn''t need to interrogate the guard sent by Axel anymore. And instead, the moment the guard walk inside the tunnel and the coast was clear, he immediately twisted that guard''s neck, hence taking less timepared to Axel. They repeated the same step over and over again, unnoticed and inconspicuous, until finally every guard, specifically 8, was now reced with Axel and the other''s entire group. Without anyone noticing, Leo finally controls the prisoner''s cell. "Are those people your men..." The ck Shark suddenly asked. "They are just my schoolmates." Leo replied, "By the way, it''s up to them whether we can really save you or not. So, you should also cooperate with what I will tell you to do, okay?" The ck Shark just nodded its head in understanding. "Now that everyone is here, then it''s time to go with the next step!" Leo turned to look at Axel and the others direction as he signaled them to proceed with the next step. Axel nodded his head. Now that they control the entire prisoner''s cell, Axel wasn''t afraid of being discovered by others who were not part of their group anymore. Axel looked at teacher Smith''s prison cell as he silently called out, "Teacher... Hey, teacher Smith..." Inside the prisoner''s cell, Axel finally got teacher Smith''s attention as thetter showed him a curious expression on his face. "I''m teacher Lee''s student." Axel quickly introduced. "Oh, so teacher Lee actually has a member of the ck organization as his student. So unfortunate, the ck organization has actually already infiltrated the Silver Mage Academy without anyone noticing..." Teacher Smith shook his head in pity. "No, teacher Smith..." Axel shook his head, "I''m, no I mean, we are here to save you!" "Is this another scheme of Viper?" Teacher Smith dubiously asked, "Give me false hope or something? For entertainment purposes, I assume?" "Aysttt..." Axel really felt helpless at how he should make teacher Smith believe his words. Fortunately, though, Leo had prepared for this, "Leo told us to tell you to cooperate with us if you want your 29 other students to be saved!" "Leo?!!" Teacher Smith showed a face full of shock. He really can''t believe that Leo actually found this ce, and he even knew that all of his students were also imprisoned here. Unless, of course... "If the ck ck organization was already able to infiltrate as a teacher in Silver Mage Academy, not to mention a student like Leo!" Teacher Smith just simply rolls his eyes. "F*ck!" Axel finally gave up. He really doesn''t know how to make teacher Smith believe him anymore. To be honest, Leo had specifically assigned him in this position since he wasbeled as the most powerful Monsters among all the 1st year student''s Monsters. He doesn''t really know why though, but Leo only told him that he can do it. But, looking at this situation right now, it was obvious that he can''t. Also, Leo had even told him to use his name if ever he really can''t persuade teacher Smith, saying that it will make teacher Smith believe him due to the fact that he, and Evangelion, a member of Sword and Magic, has a close rtionship, that thetter had even taught him the Bedrock Kong Formation technique. Unfortunately, it still doesn''t work. Teacher Smith was really cautious this time. After all, he was basically betrayed by his colleague just a few hours ago that''s why he was imprisoned right now, so he can''t afford to trust anyone that easily anymore. Looking at the helpless Axel, Aiden shrugged off his shoulder as he decided to handle the situation himself. "Teacher Smith, you should be familiar with me, right?" Aiden showed his face to teacher Smith. "You''re teacher Henry''s student, Aiden!" Teacher Smith eximed in horror, "Don''t tell me you''re also a member of the ck organization?" "Do you think my old man would let me, even if I want to? You should be clear about how strict he is himself, right?" Aiden helplessly shook his head. His father and teacher Smith were actually friends, so teacher Smith should be able to understand what he meant about. To be honest, teacher Smith pretty much saw for himself how his father disciplines him. Even to the point that all of his actions have eyes of his father watching and recording everything in a book with his very own name as the title. "Your father, Richard, would indeed not allow you to do as you please!" Teacher Smith chuckled. He can''t help but remember that one time when Aiden tried to y with girls, just like how almost every Noble Household''s Young Master would act. After Richard found out about it, Aiden''s rod was almost cut off. "Also, almost half of the Silver Mage Academy''s 1st-year student'' Monsters are in here right now. You should by now get what I meant about right?" Aiden said. If teacher Smith still believes that all of them were part of the ck organization, then that would basically be the same as underestimating the Silver Mage Academy. The reason was simple; if the Silver Mage Academy doesn''t even realize that almost half of their 1st-year student'' Monsters are actually members of the ck organization, then they might as well just disband since that''s the same as saying that almost half of the other normal 1st year students they''ve recruited this year are also members from ck organization. Even if it''s not half, it''s still enough reason for them to disband due to the fact that the ck organization can already easily infiltrate the Silver Mage Academy. Teacher Smith''s eyes widen in shock after hearing Aiden''s im. He quickly surveyed his eyes to the guards guarding the prisoner''s cell at this moment. "Murgan, Darwin, Matthew, Ehtelyn, Tiffany, and Melthy...." Teacher Marvin silently murmured to himself everytime he looks at each of the guards. Suddenly, Axel pointed towards Leo''s direction. "Leo..." Teacher Smith added. Teacher Smith finally believed what they were saying. However, instead of feeling relieved, he instead became nervous and worried. "What are you students even doing here?" Teacher Smith suddenly pulled Aiden closer to him. *Bang! Unexpectedly, due to the sound of the iron cell produced when Aiden''s body was pulled over, Viper''s eyes were immediately attracted. "Old man, just do us a favor here!" Aiden quickly tried to make excuse. "What is this favor you are saying?" Viper immediately became interested. "Sir Viper, you see, we saw a few more beautiful students, so we went to ask this old man to do us a favor and just give us those girls for us to enjoy, right brothers?" Aiden said as he turned to look at Axel, Murgan, Matthew, and Darwin. "Indeed, sir Viper!" Axel quickly started acting. "Yum, yum! I wonder how those girls would taste like if I can touch them!" Murgan quickly joined the acting. Matthew and Darwin just nodded their heads as they can''t bring themselves to say those shameless words personally, even if it''s just an acting. Viper''s eyes suddenly turned sharp though after hearing Aiden''s words as he suddenly waved his hand, causing Aiden to suddenly be pulled in front of him. "Do that again and your brothers will instead be tasting your dead body!" Viper threatened before quickly throwing Aiden to the ground. "I''m really sorry, sir Viper, I will not mention this ever again...!" Aiden hurriedly bowed his head 90 degrees, which was quickly followed after by his supposedly brothers Axel, Murgan, Matthew, and Darwin. "Now return to your position if you don''t want to lose your life!" Viper ordered as he returned back to the stone table in the middle of the cave. As soon as Viper left them, Aiden stood up as he slowly and painfully walked back towards the others again. Chapter 151 - The Traitor Chapter 151 The Traitor Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "That was really unexpected!" Axel said to Aiden, obviously trying to make thetter forget who had caused it and also his way of consoling him. "Zip it, Axel!" Murgan eximed as he shook his head to Axel. It was pretty obvious already just by observing Aiden''s face that he doesn''t mind it at all. To be more exact, what just happened to him became also his fault, specifically the majority of the fault since teacher Smith is still partly to be med after he began that drama of his. Simply put, Viper wouldn''t have be annoyed if Aiden didn''t mention that perverted drama. Aiden slowly walked back to teacher Smith''s cell as he calmly said, "Let''s not talk anymore, I''m afraid Viper would start bing suspicious of us. Just do what we will tell you to do, and your students might be able to escape here alive." Teacher Smith could only awkwardly nod his head. Everything wouldn''t have to turn out like that if only he hadn''t suddenly pulled Aiden to the cell, causing Viper to be attracted to the sound. ..... At the side, Leo can''t help but heave a sigh of relief. What happened just now was really a close call. If Aiden wasn''t good at acting and adapting, then everyone''s life would have been in real danger. "His indeed a realistic person, capable of seeing the best choice that will benefit everyone amongst all of the choices presented in front, even if that choice involves sacrificing his very own life." Leo finally agreed with Aiden''s self-proimed realistic person before. A realistic person can basically make the most practical and sensible way possible to handle what happened just now, and that was exactly what Aiden just did; sacrifice his very own self. Though it involves a huge risk of actually dying, he still took it with only the hope of not dying. If thest time Aiden had betrayed his ssmates in order to stay in the trialpetition, then this time he basically saved everyone here. This just simply proved to everyone that Aiden is indeed not a hypocrite person, and the reason why he had betrayed ss 1A before was just like what he said a few hours ago; they will get eliminated no matter how long they''ll fight, so he might as well just try and negotiate to make one of them stay, and then make that person gather resources for everyone in ss 1A. In such a way, ss 1A couldn''t be said to entirely lose the trialpetition anymore. In Leo''s opinion, Aiden''s character was really suited to be a good Politician or a General, or if he can further improve his capability, then he might even be able to be a capable Ruler of a city like him or a Commander of an army. "What are you really nning...?" The ck Shark suddenly asked. "You''ll see it soon!" Leo smile mischievously behind the ck clothing covering his face. ..... Meanwhile, Lena was frantically running towards a random direction. To be honest, she really doesn''t know where the Silver Mage Academy''s camp was supposed to be. So, she just decided to choose a random direction, hoping that she will meet a schoolmate or best a teacher who will notice that an eliminated student is actually back in the trialpetition and would then escort her to the camp. And fortunately, just after a few hours, a teacher finally noticed her. To be more specific, it was teacher Marvin. "What is an eliminated student doing out here?" Teacher Marvin quickly asked as he blocked the path of Lena. Looking at teacher Marvin, Lena can''t help but suddenly started crying. "Hey, why are you suddenly crying?" Teacher Marvin started panicking, "Am I really that intimidating?" Suddenly, teacher Candice also arrived soon after. "Hey, did you find teacher Smith and his student?" Teacher Candice asked, but her attention was immediately attracted by the crying Lena, "What did you do to her?!" "I didn''t do anything!" Teacher Marvin quickly defended, "I only asked her why a... No! Hey girl, what ss do you belong to?" He suddenly thought of something. "... ss 1A... A+..." Lena replied while trying to wipe her tears off of her eyes. "Just like what I expected," Teacher Marvin nodded, "Tell me, what happened to the rest?" "Everyone is trapped in the base of the ck organization!" Lena replied. "ck organization?!" Teacher Marvin and teacher Candice eximed in unison. "Are you sure about this?" Teacher Marvin quickly followed up. "I''m not entirely sure, but Leo told me that they are the ck organization," Lena answered. "Leo!!" Teacher Marvin can''t help but feel worried. Leo was his student, and since Lena mentioned him just now, then that simply meant he is in that ce right now, and obviously, he is trying to save everyone, just by basing on the fact that he had sent Lena to find them. "What''s wrong, Marvin? Do you know this student called Leo?" Teacher Candice quickly asked after hearing teacher Marvin''s reaction. "Leo is my student!" Teacher Marvin replied, "What the heck is that brat even doing in a ce like that?! He should be focusing all of his attention on winning this trialpetition instead of involving himself in this kind of mess!" To be honest, the Silver Mage Academy already traced everything to the ck organization even before Lena reported to teacher Marvin, though what they onlycked now was a solid proof. Unfortunately, they also don''t know yet where the base is really located at. They had already spread out in almost all possible different directions in a group of 3, and yet they still weren''t able to find them. However, with Lena here now, they finally have the missing piece toplete the puzzle. "Where is this base you''re speaking about?" Teacher Marvin quickly asked. "Straight from here you will arrive in a ce that looked really simr to a small hill, and around that hill is a cave leading towards the base of the ck organization!" Lena replied. "Aside from you, who else are there? No! To be exact, what is the situation in there?" "Aside from me... Argh!" Suddenly, a projectile weapon, specifically a dagger, hit the back of Lena, causing her to vomit a mouthful of blood. And due to the fact that she was already very tired, she slowly lost her consciousness. Without wasting any time, teacher Marvin quickly flew towards the direction of where the dagger was thrown, hoping to chase after the person who had thrown that dagger. Anyways, teacher Candice was there to take care of the unconscious Lena. Quickly, teacher Candice caught Lena''s body before it reaches on the ground. The dagger was at her back and she was also falling back first, so the dagger would basically prate her body deeply if she doesn''t catch her. Actually, Lena could havended in a different way. However, she immediately lost her consciousness, so she wasn''t able to control her body to avoid such kind of situation. Fortunately, teacher Candice was able to quickly notice As soon as teacher Candice caught Lena''s body, she then immediately pulled the dagger before casting a Light Element spell. "Heal!" A white color light quickly enveloped Lena''s body, causing her wound to slowly recover. However, to teacher Candice''s surprise, the moment the wound recovered, Lena actually wasn''t still safe. A green color, seemingly in the shape of a spider web, slowly spread inside of Lena''s body. Starting from her back, the green web then slowly covered her entire body. Lena''s body was moving from side to side, trying to resist something inside her from spreading. "Heal!" "Heal!" "Heal!" "Why is my Heal still not working?!" Teacher Candice began to feel panic. She quickly turned around to looked at the dagger, "Poison?! Looking at the color and form, this should be the Magical Beast Green Tiger Tarant''s poison!!" Teacher Candice quickly closed her eyes as she finally thought of what spell to use, "I call upon the Light Element, grant this pitiful soul with your mercy, Holy Light!" Lena''s body was immediately covered by a really bright golden color. "Please don''t give up! Keep on fighting!" Teacher Candice prayed in her heart. Unfortunately, teacher Candice was already toote. The moment she casted the Holy Light spell, the poison has already reached Lena''s heart and brain. Lena''s body became stiff, and she was no longer breathing. "Those lunatics!!" Teacher Candice eximed out of rage as she quickly followed after teacher Marvin to chase after the person who had caused Lena to die. Obviously, she casted a Magic barrier to protect Lena''s body from any Magical Beast around. It would be to stupid of her to just leave a dead body out in the open, especially out in the wilderness. ..... Meanwhile, teacher Marvin was finally beginning to catch up with the killer. But at the same time, he also can''t help feeling that the figure was actually really familiar to him. "You can continue to run away from me, but trust me, I will catch up on you soon!" Teacher Marvin mocked the person in front of him. The chase between cat and mouse continued for a few minutes until eventually, the person teacher Marvin was currently chasing after finally decided to stop on flying as he slowly turned around to face him. "Teacher Garmin!" Teacher Marvin immediately eximed. The person in front of him, also the one who had attacked Lena with a dagger, was unexpectedly teacher Garmin, the teacher of ss 1A-. "I didn''t expect that the rumors of teacher Marvin being as powerful as a 6 Star Mage is actually real!" Teacher Garmin said with a face full of smile. Chapter 152 - The ‘almost’ Perfect Scheme Of Teacher Garmin Chapter 152 The ''almost'' perfect scheme of teacher Garmin Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, teacher Marvin finally realized something. ss 1A- and ss 1A+ was eliminated in a very short time frame, specifically ss 1A- first, and after 10 to 15 minutes it was ss 1A+. So, teacher Smith and teacher Garmin should have been able to meet with each other along their way. The location of both sses was also really close to each other at that moment too, so teacher Garmin should have been able to notice when teacher Smith along with all of his students went missing when the former was flying back to camp with all the students of ss 1A-, considering the fact, that teacher Smith and all of his students went missing at the same time. However, teacher Garmin actually reported that he didn''t even saw teacher Smith or even any of the ss 1A+ students. By then, teacher Garmin should have be the most suspicious person. Unfortunately, they weren''t able to think about that, since back at that time there was also 2 other more ss who were eliminated along with the ss 1A+ and ss 1A-, specifically ss 1D and ss 1A, hence almost all of the teachers went to spread out to the rest of the remaining ss to inform them about the adjustment of rules when there are only 12 sses remaining in the trialpetition, just like what all the teachers had discussed from the very beginning. It was only after returning did all of the teachers were informed that teacher Smith and every student of ss 1A+ went missing, which they immediately came up with the solution to just simply looking for them. Moreover, the Protective equipment that the teacher had given to the students actually also works as a tracker. It can track everyone through a Magic Map of the entire Floating Mountain back at their camp, specifically, the green indicates that the student is still participating in the trialpetition and the red indicates that the student is eliminated. That was the exact reason why teacher Marvin was able to find Lena, since he has a back-up Magic Map in him, and so was also teacher Garmin as he found out Lena''s whereabouts through the Magic Map back at Silver Mage Academy''s camp. However, the students of ss 1A+ couldn''t be traced in the Magic Map anymore, which the only reason is someone turns the Magic equipment tracker off, and the only people who know the code to turn it off was a teacher of the Silver Mage Academy. Simply put, teacher Garwin along with the ck organization used the time frame when all of the teachers were all busy doing their task tounch his attack on teacher Smith and the students of ss 1A+, used the nned set-up of the trialpetition to perfectly cover up his scheme, and to further add to his alibi, he went out first to fetch his eliminated students, which might also just be all part of his n as their might be a possibility that one influential student of ss 1E+ is actually a member of the ck organization who had influenced everyone to attack and eliminate ss 1A-. "So, you have actually carefully nned everything from the very beginning!" Teacher Marvin can''t help pping his hand. Teacher Garwin''s n was actually perfect, so perfect that no one would have been able to find out about it no matter how hard anyone tries to investigate. Unfortunately, an unknown variable called Lena was unexpectedly able to connect everything together. Hence, teacher Garwin''s n was downgraded to be an ''almost perfect'' n. "Tell me, how did that girl escape?" Teacher Garwin asked. This was the only thing he was really curious about. He was really dying to know who had destroyed his perfect n. Well, one of the students who were supposedly imprisoned in a ce with over hundreds of ck organization''s men around was actually able to escape without anyone finding out. That in itself is already a curiosity inducing thing. If only teacher Garwin wasn''t coincidentally assigned to observe the status of the trialpetition through the Magic Map during the time Lena escaped, then he wouldn''t have been able to find out about it. Truth be told, the Magical equipment wasn''t actually turn off since he could only turn off the tracker of the students and not the teachers. Only teacher Marvin and teacher Lee can do that due to their status of being the 1st year teacher''s representative, which then simply meant the Magic Map would have been able to track teacher Smith''s location easily. Moreover, he obviously can''t turn off 30 students tracker simultaneously too, since he can only turn it off one by one, which he obviously can''t do while teacher Smith was around, even with the help of Viper, Caynis, and Escobar. So, the only reason why teacher Garwin was able to erase the tracker was by taking teacher Smith and all of his students of ss 1A+ to a ce with an active interference, specifically the surface of the underground base of the ck organization''s secret operation. Hence, when Lena got out of that ce, her tracker then became active once again in the Magic Map back at Silver Mage Academy camp. The moment he found out, he didn''t hesitate any more and left to find this student. Unfortunately, the moment teacher Garwin found Lena, she was already giving teacher Marvin and teacher Candice some information about their ck organization''s secret operation to Floating Mountain. So, he was left with no other choice aside from killing her in order to stop her from providing any further information, even if it would cost him his identity being found out by teacher Marvin and teacher Candice. "You see, teacher Garwin, I''ve told my student a story once." Teacher Marvin smiled before he continued, "If ever one of them were able to meet someone powerful enough to threaten the entire Human race, and was then given by that powerful person the chance to ask one question, what question should they ask them. Unbeknownst to this powerful person, though, they actually have a Transmitter Item capable of transmitting information from there location to the base of the Humans with them. If it were you, what would you ask?" Teacher Garwin smiled helplessly as he said, "Ask them who they are so you can transfer that information back to the base..." "Exactly!" Teacher Marvin suddenly waved his hand. A sword suddenly appeared, which was soon after engulfed in crimson-colored me, "Too bad, I didn''t give you that chance to ask a question!" "Don''t you dare underestimate me! You''re just a 4 Star Mage while I''m-" *Whoooosh! Teacher Marvin suddenly vanished in his spot as he appeared right after in front of teacher Garwin. "Argh!" Teacher Garwin wasn''t able to finish his words as he spits a mouthful of blood while looking at the sword which has already prated from his front to his back. "Be sure to tell my brothers that your ck organization has killed that I said ''Hi'' and ''One day I will personally destroy the entire ck organization from the surface of the Celestial World'' the moment you meet them in Satan''s castle!" Suddenly, teacher Garwin''s whole body was engulfed by the crimson-colored mes, turning him into ashes soon after. "If only you targeted another Mage Academy this time, then your ck organization would have been able to sessfullyplete your secret operation without any single problem. Too bad, you choose the Silver Mage Academy, my home!" Teacher Marvin said as he put his Crimson Sword back to its sheath. *Whoooosh! Suddenly, teacher Candice appeared in front of teacher Marvin. "Did you catch that person?" Teacher Candice quickly asked. "Over there!" Teacher Marvin pointed at the ashes piled up on the ground. "You didn''t even leave me something to release my annoyance?" Teacher Candice puff up her cheeks in annoyance. Teacher Marvin flicked teacher Candice''s forehead as he said, "Don''t worry, we will have fun after this!" "I..." "By the way, what happened to that girl Lena?" Teacher Marvin quickly changed the topic. "She... she''s gone." Teacher Candice shook her head helplessly. "How?" "The dagger was drenched with the Magical Beast Green Tiger Tarant''s poison. But, it was already toote when I realized it." "How about the body?" "I casted a Magic Barrier to protect her body from any Magical Beast back at the same ce we first found her." "Let''s go!" Soon after, teacher Marvin and teacher Candice finally returned back to the ce where she had supposedly left Lena''s body. Surprisingly though, the Magic Barrier was still intact and without any damage at all, but Lena''s body was already gone inside. "....." ... 5 hours have already passed back at the ck organization''s secret base of operation. Many things have already taken ce. One of the men wearing a mask has left the cave earlier after receiving an order from Viper. Base on what Leo had heard, Viper had ordered the man wearing a mask which he found out was called Escobar, to fetch a teacher''s body along with a person that he highly suspects was Richton. Caynis was still not found, but Leo assumed that the former might be out for a secret mission too, considering the fact that the former still didn''te back after 6 hours already passed. If Caynis was really still waiting in a room in that tunnel, then he should have longe back already after getting impatient of waiting for Lena to arrive in his room. The unknown tool that Viper had tasked to make teacher Smith forge was already finished. It was actually something like a big saddle made out of entirely of some kind of metal with an obvious Magic property. Andstly, a tform surrounded with metal pirs was already assembled with the help of all the ck organization''s men, including Leo and the others who are acting, in the location where the stone tablet with the present Magic Map of the entire Floating Mountain was put before. Viper had exined to them after that unknown thing was finished assembling that those metal pirs would actually act as a shield that will protect them the moment they release the powerful Magical Beast sealed in the depths of Floating Mountain. If Leo''s guess was correct, then Viper should be describing the ck Shark''s parents. He doesn''t really know why Viper was releasing the ck Shark''s parents, but looking at the metal saddle that teacher Smith had just finished crafting, he could only assume that Viper is nning to tame the ck Shark''s parents. Also, he just found out about this, but those ck organization''s men who had been trying to forcefully tame those Magical Beast Sharks real purpose was to actually order those Magical Beast Sharks they had sessfully forced tamed to force their Master, the ck Shark''s parents, to agreed with Viper''s n. Considering all of that evidence he had found out so far, then his assumption should be as good as 80% to 90% correct. Suddenly, Leo turned to look at Axel and the others as he signaled them to prepare for the final part of his n. "Since a few hours have already passed, then Lena should have been already able to inform those teachers about the situation here.. Any moment from now, those teachers will soon appear!" Leo thought to himself. Chapter 153 - Releasing The Leviathan Part 1 Chapter 153 Releasing the Leviathan part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After Axel saw Leo''s signal to start the final part of their n, he quickly went in front of teacher Smith''s cell. "Show me your hand, quick!" Axel hurriedly said. Without wasting any time, teacher Smith quickly put up his hand chained by a Magical Handcuff in front of Axel. *Click! The Magical Handcuffs were immediately unlocked after Axel used the key they had taken from one of the guards they had killed before. "What should we do next?" Teacher Smith can''t help but ask. He wasn''t actually informed yet of what to do, since Aiden was interrupted by Viper when he was nning at telling him the n. So, he is pretty much still ignorant of what these kids were really nning of doing. "Wait." Aiden interrupted. "Wait?" Teacher Smith dubiously asked. Suddenly, *BOOOOM! *Zshhh! *Bang! *Bang! *Boom! *Whooosh! Caynis out of nowhere was thrown inside the cave along with the sound of explosions outside. "The teachers'' ar... are here!" Caynis yelled out towards Viper. "How?" Viper eximed in shock. "I don''t know!" Caynis shook his head after painfully standing up from the ground. "F*ck!" Viper can''t help but swore, "How about your strength? How much did that girl give you?" "What girl?" Caynis stared confusingly towards Viper. "The girl I made Lok- "Viper wasn''t able to finish his words when he turned to look at the direction of the man with the name Loki. Over there, he immediately saw the man with the name Loki standing behind the uncuffed teacher Smith. "Hahahaha!" Teacher Smithughed out loudly, "I didn''t expect that a 1st-year student could actually fool a bunch of ck organization''s Elders. How low has your ck organization''s level became that even a mere student can set-up a plot against all of you??? "We''ve been fooled!" Viper stared dumbfounded at Leo who has taken off the ck cloth that once covered his face. "That student, he... he is the same student who had caused us to be discovered when we were at the front of Silver city''s South gate before!" Caynis hurriedly informed. "Where is Richton, bring me that kid right this instant!" Viper yelled out towards one of the nearby ck organization''s men. "He... he is gone, sir Vi- "That man wasn''t even able to finish his words as a Magic spell directly blew up his entire head. "I can''t believe that man Escobar really left us here along with that kid Richton!" Viper was finally enraged, "Is a mere threat from the Crystal Skull Noble Household capable already of disrupting the ck organization''s priorities! Caynis, tell me the truth, how low indeed has the ck organization really fallen?" "I just received a message from the headquarters... Silver Kingdom''s King is currently leading an army attacking all the branches of the ck organization throughout the entire Southern region of Silver Kingdom!" Caynis fearfully reported. "What?!" *BOOOOM! "Well, well, well, what do we have here, the Viper''s Trap and the Leech being together!" Teacher Lee greeted as soon as he appeared out of a hole that he had just exploded with a Magic spell, "If the two of you are here, then I assume that Murderous Animal is also here?" "Don''t expect anymore, that man has long escaped this ind!" Teacher Marvin informed as soon as he appeared beside teacher Lee. What happened was, teacher Marvin and teacher Candice waited in the same location where Lena''s body was supposedly resting for the other teachers toe after he reported to them his findings. But suddenly, two-man wearing a mask flew up above them towards the direction of where teacher Marvin had killed teacher, Garwin. Teacher Marvin and teacher Candice quickly followed after, which they then surprisingly discovered the Murderous Animal Escobar and a young man inspecting the ashes of teacher Garwin. A battle naturally erupted, specifically a 2vs1 battle, since the young man was actually a powerless No Star Mage. Unfortunately, though, Escobar along with the young man escaped away using a Teleportation Scroll. "Hahahaha!" Teacher Lee can''t help butugh out loudly, "So the trio of before has now turned into a duo? Then should I start calling your group now as 2 headed dogs instead of a 3 headed Cerberus?" "The Second Prince loyal dog shouldn''t have any rights to calling other people''s dogs!" Viper just simply rolled his eyes at teacher Lee''s mocking words. "You..." "Train more, you still suck at verbal argument!" Caynis added salt to the wound. This moment, Viper and Caynis were unexinably so calm. It was like the two aren''t even afraid of being surrounded by 17 teachers, including teacher Smith, that has the power ranging from 4 Star to 6 Star Mage. "Underestimating the ck organization is one of the worst decisions you have ever made today!" Viper eximed, "Release the Leviathan!" *Whoooosh! The metal pirs that surrounded the middle of the cave suddenly began lighting up one by one. *Szhhhhhh! The moment all of the metal pirs were lit up, one by one it suddenly shoots out a ray of light towards the very middle of the cave, immediately digging a tunnel to the depths of the Floating Mountain. The ray of light quickly traveled along the tunnels that were already dug by the Magical Beast Sharks before. *Whoooosh! *Bang! Soon enough, the ray of light hit a door made out of an unknown Magical material. The door was then slowly melted, causing the other side of the door to be seen. Two Leviathans that looked like thebination of a Shark, Serpent, and a Dragon could be seen running wildly inside. "KWARRRRRRGH!" "KWARRRRRGH!" "Do you hear that? That''s the sound of the ck organization winning in this battle!" Viper smiled as he suddenly waved his hand, quickly pulling the ck Shark''s aquarium to his side. Viper put his hand on the aquarium as he suddenly released a heat from his hand that slowly spread out inside the aquarium, causing the water to boil hot and the ck Shark''s painful cry soon followed after. "KYAAAAAAAAARGHH!" "If you don''t want your beloved child to die, then help us destroy that seal!" Viper yelled out. *Rumble! *Crack! *Crack! "What''s going on?" Teacher Lee can''t help but ask. Teacher Smith suddenly appeared beside teacher Lee and teacher Marvin after escorting Leo, Axel and the others, and his entire ss 1A+ to the outside of the ck organization''s secret base of operation. "Have you heard about the legend of the Floating Mountain?" Teacher Smith said. "Do you mean to say that Viper is currently releasing the two Leviathans that were said to be sealed inside Floating Mountain?" Teacher Marvin replied. There was a legend that once been told to the people living at the coast of the Silver Kingdom, specifically to the citizens of Green Weed city and Blue Coral city. This legend spread the story about a Leviathan, a powerful Magical Beast said to be created by one of the Gods of Celestial World, was sealed by a really powerful Mage in the Shark Cemetery, which the exact ce has now be the Floating Mountain. The reason why no Magical Beast Sharks has ever thought of destroying the Floating Mountain until now was simply because of the King and Queen, who was sealed in the depths of the Floating Mountain, has an egg, and that egg is located somewhere in Floating Mountain, which some still loyal Magical Beast Sharks are guarding. "Then the ck Shark that Viper is currently holding right now is the child of those two Leviathans?!" Teacher Lee wanted to confirm. "Unfortunately, that is indeed the case!" Teacher Smith nodded. *Rumble! *Rumble! *Crack! *Crack! *Crack! *Crack! "Yes!" Viper eximed joyously, "No one can escape this ce anymore! Aside from us, of course, hahahaha!" "Stop him!" Teacher Lee immediately ordered everyone. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! 17 teachers quickly flew towards Viper''s location. However, Caynis suddenly block everyone''s path. "Do you think we would just let you disrupt our n that easily?" Caynis smiled, "I order the Queen of bugs, show these fools your almighty power, Hundred Nest!" Right after, hundreds of nest suddenly appeared around the entire cave which numerous different kinds of bugs quickly started appearing out, soon after. These numerous bugs quickly flew, crawl, or dig towards the 17 teachers. *Crack! *Whoosh! "ROOOOARRR!" Suddenly, a gigantic, specifically a 100 meters long Magical Beast Hundred Hand Centipede, a 4 Star Magical Beast, appeared in front of every teacher''s path, blocking them from going any further. "My sweet Centi, drown those people with your venom!" Caynis ordered the Hundred Hand Centipede. "Roaaar!" The Hundred Hand Centipede seemingly nodded its head to Caynis before it turned to look at everyone and quickly opening its mouth. *SZHHHHHH! The green liquid was immediately spat out by the Hundred Hand Centipede towards one of the teachers. "Holy Shield!" Teacher Candice quickly casted towards that teacher, sessfully blocking the venom from touching that teacher''s body. "Thank you, teacher Candice!" "That''s not enough to block everything!" Caynis smile. *SZHHHHHH! *SZHHHHHH! *SZHHHHHH! *SZHHHHHH! Many more balls of green liquid came out of the Hundred Hand Centipede''s mouth, shooting straight towards all of the teachers. "Dodge!" Teacher Lee quickly warned everyone. Unfortunately, one of the teachers was engulfed by the iing green liquid, easily melting that teacher''s body. "Tch!" Teacher Lee shook his head, "Teacher Marvin and teacher Smith,e with me, let''s kill that Hundred Hand Centipede!" "Okay!" Teacher Marvin. "Not a problem!" Teacher Smith. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! "Don''t forget, I''m still here!" Caynis appeared in front, still wearing the same smile as before. Chapter 154 - Releasing The Leviathan Part 2 Chapter 154 Releasing the Leviathan part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "A way to kill a leech 101!" Teacher Marvin suddenly started, "Use fire to burn them!" *Whooosh! Teacher Marvin immediately shed Caynis with his burning Crimson Sword. "If not," Teacher Smith continued, "Use Lightning to scorch them!" A trident with a dancing streak of lightning suddenly appeared on Teacher Smith''s hand. With a wave, the lightning went straight towards Caynis. *Whooosh! "Stop fooling around!" Teacher Lee quickly warned. "Do you really think I''m a bug!" Caynis inside the smoke caused by teacher Marvin and teacher Smith''s attack was finally enraged, "Luminous Bug Queen, grant this humble believer your power, Bug Transformation!" Suddenly, Caynis body started changing into those of a bug, specifically, he was turning into a Human-like bug. "In this form, I can fight against- "Caynis wasn''t even able to finish his words as a lightning trident went straight towards him, prompting him to quickly dodge to the side. "Yeah, yeah, and I, with no students to protect anymore, can finally fight you without any hesitation!" Teacher Smith waved his hand, causing the Lightning Trident to return back to his hand. "If you think you are able to beat me just because you beat me thest time, then you surely are an idiot!" "I''ll leave that Leech to you, Smith!" Teacher Marvin hurriedly went to assist teacher Lee against the Hundred Hand Centipede. "Took you so long toe over here with only a mere Leech blocking your path!" Teacher Lee mocked. "Go there and rest then, I''ll handle this Hundred Hand Centipede myself!" Teacher Marvin rolls his eyes. "Less talk, focus on killing that Hundred Hand Centipede!" Teacher Smith called out from the back. Hearing teacher Smith''s voice, teacher Lee and teacher Marvin hurriedly put their hands up in front as they casted their own Magic spell. "I call upon the Crimson me, engulf the foolish being in front of me with your fire, Fiery me of the Burning Sky!" *BOOOOOM! Suddenly, a crimson, fiery light that seemingly came from the sky fully engulfed the Hundred Hand Centipede, causing the scale around its body to slowly peel off due to the mes. "I call upon the Darkness of the Underworld, eat this sacrifice I offer for you, Chains of Darkness!" The floor that the Hundred Hand Centipede was standing on was suddenly reced by a seemingly dark bottomless pit, chains suddenly came out from it as it soon after went to bound the entire Hundred Hand Centipede''s body before slowly dragging its body inside. "Wrath of the Bug Queen!" Caynis roar as he waved his hand towards teacher Marvin and teacher Smith''s direction. Soon after, countless amount of bugs flew towards the two, threatening to consume their bodies into nothingness. "No, you don''t!" Teacher Smith put his hand up in front as he quickly casted his own Magic spell, "Lightning wall!" A wall made out of lightning quickly appeared to block the bug''s path towards teacher Lee and teacher Marvin. However, the lightning wall wasn''t enough to hold down the countless amount of bugs. Soon enough, the lightning wall was finally destroyed after a few bugs sacrificed themselves. Unexpectedly though, teacher Lee and teacher Marvin was already long gone behind the lighting wall. So, the bugs called out by the Wrath of the Bug Queen order went directly to eat the Hundred Hand Centipede. "ROOOOOARRRR!" The Hundred Hand Centipede cry out in pain while its body was being consumed by the countless amount of bugs. "No, quickly stop!" Caynis hurriedly tried to stop the bugs. Unfortunately, the Wrath of the Bug Queen wasn''t a Magic spell, it was an order to the countless bugs that was summoned by the Hundred Nest spell. And since it was an order, Caynis can???t take it back once the words escape from his mouth. It will only stop once the bugs finally destroyed the target which has unexpectedly turned to be the Hundred Hand Centipede the moment teacher Lee and teacher Marvin disappeared from the way. What really happened was, throughout the years of teacher Lee and teacher Marvin numerous fights against Caynis, they were naturally already familiar with Caynis'' Wrath of the Bug Queen order. This was an order with a really obvious w, specifically, it''s a one-directional type of order. Simply put, the direction Caynis pointed to will remain constant, and the bugs will only go towards that direction and not chase after teacher Lee and teacher Marvin the moment they got out the way. So, teacher Lee and teacher Marvin''s quickly escaping away from the way of the Wrath of the Bug Queen order as soon as teacher Smith casted the Lightning Wall spell caused the Hundred Hand Centipede to be the target of the bugs. "How does it feel eating your own Beast Companion?" Teacher Lee quickly rubbed a salt to Caynis wounds. "Stupid! It''s pretty obvious that he is satisfied, considering the fact that the Magic Power of the Beast Companion he had consumed is of 4 Star level!" Teacher Marvin added more salt. "Don''t forget about what will happen next after Caynis consumed a huge amount of Magic Power!" Teacher Smith hurriedly warned. "What you did only gave me more Magic Power!" Caynis who was already in a Human-like bug form immediately gained another stack of Magic Power from the bugs who had transferred the Magic Power they fully consumed from the Hundred Hand Centipede. *Whooosh! Suddenly, Caynis appeared right in front of teacher Marvin while in a shing motion using his sharp bug-like ws. "You mean, a Magic power that you are not even able to control!" Teacher Marvin smirked as he simply dodged to the side. *WHOOOOOOOSH! A green color wave was immediately shot towards Viper???s direction the moment teacher Marvin dodged. *BOOOOM! "A way to kill a Leech 101, chapter 154; Once a Leech consumes too much blood from its victim, they can no longer control their body easily due to the heaviness of the blood inside them, so you can take that chance to easily kill it!" Teacher Marvin said, "It''s really unexpected, a Mage with such power like yours can actually be yed into fool just by reading a book rted to leeches!" *Whooosh! Teacher Marvin suddenly appeared in front of Caynis with his Crimson Sword already prating the body of thetter. "Hahahaha, be sure to be a teacher in your next life, Caynis. At least you''ll be able to constantly learn more knowledge rather than too much experience." Teacher Lee waved his hand to bid farewell. "Indeed, too much experience is bad if you don''t have enough knowledge to back it all up! I guess I need to stay as a teacher for a few more years." Teacher Smith nodded his head. Just like what happened to teacher Garmin, Caynis body was soon after engulfed by a crimson-colored me, turning his body into ashes right away. "Now there is only 1 head remaining from the former 2 headed dogs!" Teacher Lee turned to look at Viper, who was already surrounded by 16 teachers, in all directions. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Viper seemingly turned crazy as soon as he saw Caynis turning into mere ashes, "You bunch of stupid fools just made me even angrier!" "Do you know why I was called a Viper''s trap?" Viper suddenly asked, "Because no one is able to escape from me once you''ve fallen in my trap!" *Booooom! The metal pirs suddenly released a much more powerful ray of light. The ck organization''s men who were once controlling the metal pirs slowly fell down one by one, as their body started decaying. Soon after, many more ck organization''s men fell down. "Please help me!" "Stop, make it stop!" "It hurts, it hurts, please save me!" All the ck organization''s men started crying out in pain, begging for the teachers to help save them from the seemingly never-ending pain. "HAHAHAHAHA!" The somewhat crazy Viper startedughing, "Don''t worry, for all of those who believed the Dark God, you will have an undying life! Don''t be afraid, everyone who sacrifices their life in the name of the Dark God will be reincarnated!" Immediately, the ck organization''s men who were once begging someone to save their lives started to shout full of passion and faith while calling out the name of their Dark God. "Hail the Dark God!" "I believe in the Dark God''s name!" "In the Dark God''s name, I offer my life!" Teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, and teacher Smith flying in the sideline can''t help but feel shocked at the faithfulness and stupidity of these lunatic bunch of ck organization''s men. With just a mere mention of the Dark God, they actually decided to immediately abandon their lives and voluntarily sacrificed it. The scene was like a bunch of lunatic people slitting out each other''s throat after a priest told them that they have an undying life. Seriously, as long as a person was normal, or even if they only have the slightest sense of self-awareness, they would immediately know that what Viper was spouting was just a bunch of lies. No! Calling it as mere lies is the same as underestimating Viper''s words, it is more appropriate to call it bullsh*t! All of Viper''s words were all nothing but bullsh*t! "Are you also seeing what I''m seeing right now?" Teacher Lee can''t help but ask. "That they are now killing themselves to further speed up the process?" Teacher Marvin replied. "How much farther can these lunatics go with only their faith of the so-called Dark God?" Teacher Smith asked while feeling dumbfounded. After passionately calling out the name of the Dark God, the ck organization''s men actually started jumping to one another as they literally started chocking, shing, stabbing, and slitting each other. Blood was flooding in quickly afterward, which the metal pir quickly absorbed in them. "Yes! Kill each other, go and kill each other! Speed up the process!" Viper crazily yelled out. *BOOOOOM! The ray of light has finally turned really bright to the point that no one can look directly towards it anymore. Except for Viper though, that crazy person was basically looking straight at the light, not feeling even a bit of fear of his eyes turning blind due to it. *RUMBLEEEE *CRACK! *CRACK! "KWAAAAAARGHH!" "KWAAAAAARGHH!" Chapter 155 - The Leviathans Chapter 155 The Leviathans Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral A story was once told, it speaks about a God, before finally ascending to the Realms of Gods, created a Magical Beast much more powerful than the Mythical Magical Beast. This Magical Beast was really different from any other Magical Beast as they have all sorts of different forms despite being of the same species. They can look the same as other pure bloodlines Mythical Magical Beast, such as those of Dragons and Phoenix, yet can be much more powerful than them. They can also have an entirely new form of a Magical Beast or just follow after the form of the average and weak Magical Beast. Because of that, these Magical Beast earned themselves the title, Leviathan. A short term to call a Magical Beast as Monsters amongst all the Monsters. The Leviathan species has a much higher potential than those of the Mythical Magical Beast such as the Dragons, Phoenix, Qilin, Kraken, Hydra, Megalodon, and many more. And right this moment, teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, teacher Smith, and the other 13 teachers of Silver Mage Academy were currently facing one of these so-called Leviathan species. To be more specific, the Leviathan they are facing has a head like those of Sharks, a long body like those of Serpents, and an overall form that seemingly looked like those of Dragons of westerner mythology back on earth. It was a marvelous yet savage-looking Magical Beast. The worst part too, they can now see clearly underneath them that there are actually two of the same looking Leviathans, specifically a male and a female. "KWAAAAARRRGH!" "KWAAAAARRRGH!" Fortunately though, despite all of the sacrifices that Viper had offered, it was still not enough to entirely destroy the Magical seal that trapped those two Leviathans. It was currently only the gigantic gate that was destroyed, and the Magical seal behind the gate that acts as the actual Magical seal of the Leviathans only received a tiny crack on its surface. "I admit, you almost got us there!" Teacher Lee shrugged his shoulder at the anticlimactic scene right now. "Seriously, that was so close!" Teacher Marvin quickly added. Truth be told, their bodies actually almost copsed down from that pressure alone released by the two Leviathans with only that tiny crack on the Magical seal surface, not to mention if those two really got out, even the King of Silver Kingdom wouldn''t be able to stand a chance against a single one of them "Do you hear that? That''s the sound of the ck organization winning-my-as*!" Teacher Smith mocked. Back there, he was actually the first one to almost have his body copse down. So, he can''t help but feel annoyed with it. Well, different from all of the other teachers present here, teacher Smith had been the only teacher who had done a lot of things starting from the very beginning till this present moment. He had to protect his students when he was battling with Caynis, Viper, and Escobar back when teacher Garwin set up a trap for him, he was then crafting a Magical Saddle when he was imprisoned, which uses his Magic power and consumes his energy at the same time, and he was also the one that escorted all of the students who were inside this cave moments ago to safety and then quickly went to distract Caynis the moment he returned. So, he was now extremely tired. If only this threat level right now doesn''t involve the risk of getting the entire Silver Kingdom destroyed, then he would have long tap-out and rest his body at the side, leaving all the other teachers to handle this mess. "Impossible! This is impossible! No, this can''t be happening right now!" Viper can''t help but kneel down on the ground out of helplessness. He had prepared all the things needed for this operation, sacrifice every man he has, even Caynis, and had even used the Heaven Seal Destroyer Array that the ck organization speaks so proudly about. Yet, after all of that, they had actually only caused a tiny crack on the Magical seal. It was really the worst thing that could have happened to them, the gate they had destroyed wasn''t even an actual part of the Magical seal, it was just a gate made out of an unknown yet powerful Magical material that acts as the door that will forbid anyone from seeing and getting inside the actual Magical seal. "No, it is indeed happening. Just give up, Viper! You already lost everything you have, aside from your life!" Teacher Lee said as he slowly flew towards Viper. Suddenly though, "HAHAHAHAHA!" "There is still another way!" Viper quickly sted the ck Shark''s aquarium with a Magic spell as he went directly to grabbed the ck Shark and choked it with his hand. "If you don''t want your beloved child to die, then break those remaining Magical seal yourselves! Break it!" "I already caused a crack. Although it''s tiny, that should be enough for beings as powerful as you to finally be able to destroy that Magical seal! Don''t you also desire freedom? Roam around the Celestial World, causing havoc and chaos, just like what your species purpose of being created by that certain God was all about in the very beginning! Right now I''m giving you that chance, use that tiny crack to further destroy that Magical seal, or else your beloved child will die along with me! And this time, I''m no longer giving you another chance!" At this moment, teacher Lee and the other teacher already halted their movements. They weren''t stupid to actually do some kind of threatening action to Viper since that might just force thetter to kill the ck Shark on his hand. In their opinions, those two Leviathans were actually hesitating whether to really get out of the Magical seal or not. They don''t know the exact reason why yet, but the fact that they were all clearly sure about was that those two Leviathans would not hesitate anymore to destroy that Magical seal the moment the ck Shark died. "Still not making any moves?" Viper said as he slowly tightens his grip on the ck Shark. "KWARRRRRRGH!" "KWARRRRRRGH!" "You want me to let go? Then bring yourselves here in front of me and personally stop me! Oh, I almost forgot, the only way for you to do that is to destroy that Magical seal! So, what are you waiting for? Destroy that Magical seal!" Viper instigated more so that those two Leviathans would finally destroy the Magical seal. He doesn''t know the real reason why, but it really seems like those two Leviathans don''t want to get out. "Suit yourselves!" Viper finally decided to just kill the ck Shark. However, "Hold on, we are going to destroy the Magical seal!" The female Leviathan''s voice suddenly rang out inside everyone''s ears. "Oh, you finally decided to talk to me? But it''s already toote, I have already decided to kill your child! In the next life, be sure to-" Viper wasn''t able to finish his words when Leo suddenly jump up behind him as he then tried to slit a dagger to his throat, which unfortunately didn''t even leave a single mark on his throat. Quickly, Viper pulled Leo in front of him while wearing a smirk on his face as he said, "Don''tpare me to those weak Mages, young man. If you can easily kill those No Star Mages before, then you are a fool if you also believe that you can do that to a 7 Star Mage." "I wasn''t even nning on killing you!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face as he quickly went to tap Viper''s arms. *Whoooosh! Without anyone expecting, a lightning trident went directly towards Viper''s two extended arms. And with a *Whoosh! sound, the two arms holding Leo and the ck Shark was immediately cut off. *BOOOM! The lightning trident immediately caused an explosion after itnded on the ground, dust and stone going up in the air, which also acts as Leo''s cover. "Quick,e here!" Leo hurriedly went to grab the ck Shark before he made a run as soon as he got the ck Shark on his arms. Flying up in the air, teacher Smith let out a breath of relief after he saw Leo getting out of the cloud of dust safe and sound, "I''ve done my side of the deal, young man!" What happened was, the moment teacher Smith escaped before, he immediately went to Leo along with Axel and the others. And it was after then that Leo quickly told him about his n. The ck Shark has actually already told Leo that Viper was likely to use it to threaten its parents, so they needed to make some preparation to counter that situation when it happens. However, they weren''t even able toplete ayout for a n because the time was so tight due to Viper''s out-of-the-nned-schedule for him to notice Leo. In Leo''s n; with the destruction currently happening outside, all of Viper''s focus should be entirely focused in that direction, hence giving him enough time to create a n with teacher Smith. It was really out of his expectations that Viper would actually ask Caynis moments after thetter suddenly fly inside the cave from who knows where about Lena, which then immediately made Viper notice him due to finding out that it was actually him that had caused their secret operation to be found out by the teachers of Silver Mage Academy. So, Leo quickly went for the n B; tell the ck Shark to allow him tomunicate with his parents while they, specifically him, Axel and the others, and the 29 students of ss 1A+, were being escorted by teacher Smith to escape the cave. In his mind was, if the ck Shark''s cry can reach the ears of its parents, then obviously it has a way tomunicate with them. Considering the fact too, that the ck Shark''s parents were trapped in a Magical seal, so how were the child and the parents be able tomunicate when there is a gate separating both sides, right? So, the ck Shark allowed Leo tomunicate with its parents through their minds, which was then the time he proposes them a n. "I can save your child!" "We will be forever grateful if you can!" The female Leviathan''s voice replied. "If you can do that young man, then I will reward you with something!" The male Leviathan''s voice followed after. "The rewardes second. The first thing I want is, if I save your child, then stay in this ce forever!" "No, I want my mama and papa to get out, I will not agree with this deal!" The ck Shark quickly interrupted. "Don''t interfere with the adults talk, my little child!" The female Leviathan''s voice stopped the ck Shark from joining the conversation. "I don''t have any reason to disagree with that. But, if you can''t, then we will destroy this Magical seal ourselves, and then cause havoc and destruction upon the Humansnd afterward!" The male Leviathan''s voice threatened. "Well then, follow after my instructions while I''m waiting for a chance to save your child!" Leo instructed before he nodded his head to teacher Smith to return back to the cave since he already got the consent he needed from the ck Shark''s parents. The moment Leo and teacher Smith returned back, he told thetter to go and help the others while he tries to think of a way. And finally, the moment Viper became enraged, and with his entire focus only on the teachers, those two Leviathans, and the ck Shark, Leo was then finally able to think of a n. He signaled teacher Smith before he went tond a ''supposedly'' sneak attack on Viper. And with Viper''s entire hatred focused on him, since he was the cause of why the situation had turned out like this, his guard towards the others around him immediately lowered down by a bit. Hence, the moment Viper extended his arms to chock both him and the ck Shark, he then gave teacher Smith the signal to attack the arm. This was the exact reason why those two Leviathans were hesitating whether to break the Magical seal or not, it''s simply because they had made a deal with Leo to only follow what he asked in order for their child to be saved. "What the heck is my student doing over there, teacher Smith!" Teacher Marvin shoots a deadly re towards teacher Smith. "I don''t have any choice. If I don''t help him on his n, then he would do it alone and he would easily die there!" Teacher Smith hurriedly defended. "Stop talking, go and attack Viper since he no longer has the ck Shark as his hostage!" Teacher Lee signaled everyone to attack. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Viper''sughter suddenly rang out loudly throughout the entire cave. The dust soon after cleared out, and what all of the teachers saw immediately made all of them dumbfounded. Chapter 156 - Black Organization’s President, Puppet Master Lu Ming Chapter 156 ck organization''s President, Puppet Master Lu Ming Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral In front of everyone was Viper, still standing on the same ground as before and looking at them whileughing out loudly. Nothing was wrong with that, except for the fact that the arms teacher Smith had cut off just a second ago was now slowly returning back to Viper''s body by a string. That wasn''t the most shocking part of all, Viper''s voice actually started changing into those of another man''s voice, not just any ordinary man too. It was the man that almost every teacher of Silver Mage Academy knew about. ck organization''s President, Puppet Master Lu Ming! Up above Viper''s body, a crossed wooden nk suddenly appeared before some strings have taken shape as the string then slowly tried to connect with the other end of the string that slowly came out from the inside of Viper''s body. Finally, the strings connected, and Viper''s entire body suddenly went limp. A secondter, Viper''s head started moving, specifically to the left, right, up, down, in numerous times, before finally stopping while looking straight at Leo, who was already unable to make any more steps at this moment due to some strings bounding his body. "No!" Teacher Marvin yelled out at the top of his lungs as he quickly charged straight towards Leo. One thing he knew for sure, after how many years of fighting with the ck organization, the only path waiting for a person the moment they are caught by Lu Ming''s strings would only be to be his puppet. He naturally can''t allow Leo, one of his students, to be a puppet of his enemy. "Stay right there, Marvin!" Viper''s head suddenly turned to face teacher Marvin as Lu Ming''s voice sounded before numerous strings shoot right after towards teacher Marvin from Viper''s mouth. *Whooosh! *Booom! Teacher Marvin was immediately trapped towards a wall, unable to make any further movements. "Let me go!" Teacher Marvin eximed as he tried his best to escape. "And all of you too!" *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Teacher Lee, teacher Smith, teacher Candice, and all of the other teachers have immediately trapped one by one towards the walls right after. After doing all of that, Viper''s body started walking closer and closer towards Leo. At first, the movements were in total disarray, since Lu Ming was still trying topletely take over Viper''s body, thetter''s soul was obviously trying his best to resist since no one in their right minds would just simply give up the control of their very own body, right? However, it didn''t take that long for Lu Ming to finally take control of Viper''s entire body, hence his movements started getting natural. Finally, Lu Ming arrived in front of Leo. "Kid, you shouldn''t have tried to disrupt our secret operation!" Lu Ming said, "Do you know what happens to people that tried to offend me?" *WHOOOOOOOSH! Suddenly, inside Leo''s mind, countless of people''s voice was mysteriously heard. Male, female, elders, kids, and even Magical Beast were all wailing due to pain. Soon after, his vision in front of him also started to change into a totally dark red background, and finally, he was able to clearly see for himself those wailing people and Magical Beast as they slowly tried their best to crawl towards him while puppet strings were attached to their backs. The scene in front of him was almost the same as how hell was described in the books he had read before. However, he didn''t panic though, as he hurriedly tried to move his body backward, but he soon after realized that there was actually a wall behind him. "Help... me!" "Kill... me!" "Save... me!" "Let... me... go!" "Please..." Leo can''t help his hairs from standing up due to the creepiness of the scene in front of him. But he still didn''t panic. To be honest, he already saw a scene much more worst than this. Back in his Master Olivia''s Labyrinth, there were countless criminals imprisoned inside, the ce was also almost covered in darkness to the point that it was extremely hard to see. In that ce, the actual Devil''s yground could be seen. No matter which corner he tries to go, he will always see mutted bodies, people killing one another, people still alive but trapped by chains embedded in the walls while being tutored, and many more wicked, twisted, despairing, and all sorts of other negative emotions could be felt inside that Dark Labyrinth. That was the ce where he was trained to be an assassin. This scene right now, it can''t even hope topare to that! "You actually don''t feel afraid... Tell me, what makes you unique, kid?" Lu Ming can''t help but ask. "How do you describe this ce?" Leo didn''t answer, but instead replied with a question. "Whatever you want to call it, you can call it that way!" "Okay! Then I''ll call this ce, Devil''s-yground-wanna-be!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Hahahaha," Lu Mingughed before his eyes suddenly turned really sharp, "How dare a mere student like you insult my Domain of Despairing Souls!" "You call this ce with such a cool name? This is not even somethingparable to my yground back when I was still a kid!" Leo mocked. "Insolent!" Lu Ming didn''t bother arguing verbally with Leo as he finally decided tounch an attack. However, before Lu Ming could really touch Leo''s head, his Domain of Despairing Souls started cracking before it was destroyed and everything finally returned back to normal. "So you will break that seal in exchange for this mere kid''s life?" Lu Ming suddenly asked, seemingly sounding dubious in his voice. "Not just his life, but also my child''s life!" The female Leviathan''s voice suddenly rang out in the entire ce. "If that''s what you want in exchange for bing my Beast Companion, then not a problem!" Lu Ming''s hand slowly retracted back from almost touching Leo''s head as he started walking towards the hole where the seal of the two Leviathans could be seen, "Now, break the seal!" Leo at the side hurriedly moved to get out of the cave the moment he regains his body. However, a Magic Barrier suddenly blocked the only way to the exit. "You can only leave after they destroyed the Magical seal!" "Let''s meet again in my next life, my child!" The female Leviathan''s helpless voice rang out loudly inside the cave. Inside the Magical seal, the female Leviathan''s body suddenly turned into bits of lights. Then these bits of lights gathered into a huge Magic power before it finally went directly straight towards the Magical seal like a tidal wave. *RUMBLEEEE! *BANG! *BANG! *CRACK! *CRACK! *BOOOOOM! "Nooooooooo!" The ck Shark quickly yelled out to try and stop its mother from taking over her life. But sadly, it was of no use anymore. Its mother already decided to sacrifice herself with no intention of going back at all. "Interesting! So, the only way to escape in that Magical seal is to actually sacrifice one of your lives?" Lu Ming can''t help butment, "Oh, it''s still not enough? Just how powerful was that Mage who had created this Magical seal?" The male Leviathan began to gather 3/4 of his own total Magic power, before finally shooting it straight towards the almost destroyed Magical seal. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! Only after the male Leviathan sacrificed 3/4 of his Magic power did the Magical sealpletely get destroyed. "A male Leviathan or a female Leviathan, it doesn''t matter! Anyways, I can simply help you be much more stronger!" Lu Ming said before letting out a triumphugh. After his years of preparation, countless ck organization''s men were sacrificed just to capture the ck Shark in the beginning due to fighting the powerful loyal Magical Beast Sharks that guarded the child, countless amount of gold coins and Magical resources was used to locate those two Leviathans Magical seal, and finally, the day hade where he had sessfully got himself a powerful Beast Companion to help him rise to be the most powerful Mage in the entire Celestial World. The male Leviathan slowly moved his seriously injured body to where Lu Ming was. Right now, the Leviathans cultivation has dropped to the 1st Gxy level after sacrificing 3/4 of his Magic power. Just by basing on that, everyone could already imagine just how powerful the male Leviathan was before. "Where is your real body? Just so you know, I can only recognize you as my new master if your real body is here, not a mere puppet. If I recognize this puppet as my new master, then you will never have the chance anymore to make me your... Beast Companion..." The male Leviathan informed Lu Ming with an obvious hesitation in his voice. "Oh, then wait for a moment!" Lu Ming replied. Suddenly, Viper''s body went limp as it soon after crashed to the ground, lifeless. Teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, teacher Smith, and the 13 other teachers were finally able to escape from the string as soon as Lu Ming, the source of the strings Magic power, vanished in the cave. "Quick, leave this ce!" Teacher Lee ordered. Staying any further here was of no use anymore. After all, they were already helpless against Lu Ming''s puppet, specifically Viper. Not to mention the moment the real bodyes. The moment the real body arrives, then they can no longer hope to escape. "Someone, please fly as fast as possible and tell the captains of the flying boats to fly without us!" Teacher Marvin ordered. All the 1st year students should have long been waiting at the dock, so they just need someone to send the Captains an order to leave. In the meantime, the rest of the teachers will try to hold down Lu Ming, to give as much time possible for the flying boats to sessfully escape. "Also take Leo and those students waiting outside with you!" Teacher Smith didn''t forget to inform. "Just give me a second!" Leo said as he let go of the ck Shark on his arms. No, he should no longer call this child as a ck Shark, but a little Leviathan. "Okay, make it quick!" Teacher Homer replied to Leo. It was him who quickly volunteered himself since he was one of the most fastest teachers present in here, though that also meant he was not good at fighting, hence the reason why he volunteered himself. Well, his strong affinity was of the Wind Element, so it''s understandable why he is not that good at fighting. Though not all Wind Element users were really bad at fighting like him. The little Leviathan nodded its head as it quickly went to its father. After finally meeting each other face to face, the little Leviathan can''t help but to hug and cry within its father''s arms, "Hick... I promise you papa... hick... that I will avenge you and mama!" "You don''t really need to do that, my child, the moment you were born, your life has actually be the only thing that really matters to me and your mother!" The male Leviathan replied. "No! Whether you like it or not, I will make that bad person pay!" "Hahahaha, silly! Then, go! Follow after that young man and make yourself stronger so that you can avenge me and your mother!" "Hey, let''s go!" Leo quickly went to grab the little Leviathan. Wasting any more time here would only put their life in much more danger. Anyways, this father and child could obviously still have the chance to meet with each other, since the father would only be bing into a Beast Companion, not dying. The little Leviathan nodded its head and wipe its tears away from its eyes as it then tried to wave its fin-like arms to bid farewell to its father despite feeling the pain of such action. After doing that, Leo picked up the little Leviathan and carry it around his arms. "Let''s go!" Homer took Leo''s hand before swiftly flying away from the cave. Chapter 157 - Our Only Hope Chapter 157 Our only hope Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo along with the baby Leviathan on his hand was quickly escorted out by teacher Homer to the dock of the flying boats, specifically located at the southernmost part of the Floating Mountain. But first, they needed to meet up with Axel and the others first. "How did you even get yourself involved in this mess?" Teacher Homer can''t help but ask. Leo appearing in that ce was still a big question for him, especially since based on what he had just heard from Lu Ming and Leo''s conversation just a few minutes ago, it seems like it was thetter who had caused the entire ck organization''s secret operation to be discovered by them. "We got lost and just unexpectedly end up in that ce," Leo replied seemingly sounding nonchnt. "And then you decided to plot against them up?" Teacher Homer dubiously asked. Who was Leo even fooling here? If ever a student stumbled something like that, then the first thing that woulde up in their minds would be to escape as fast and as far as possible. However, Leo actually did the contrary to that, hence there should be a reasonable purpose for him to do that. To be honest, teacher Homer wasn''t really being nosy here. He just needed a piece of thorough information since he needed to report everything that happened here after they finally returned back to Silver Mage Academy using the flying boats. Probably, everyone who decided to stay would die in order to buy enough time for the flying boats to escape far enough for Lu Ming to catch up, even if he is riding on a Leviathan. And as the only teacher who survived, he naturally needed to make a report that can satisfy all of his higher-ups. Teacher Homer already knew that teacher Garmin had betrayed them, some students of ss 1A- might also be a secret member of the ck Organization, and that they were only able to pinpoint where the exact location of ck organization??s secret base of operation in Floating Mountain from Lena who was unexpectedly able to escape from the ck organization, which unfortunately died, said by teacher Marvin and teacher Candice. Obviously, he can easily write all of this information in a report. However, thinking deeper into that, there is somethingcking. Specifically, how did Lena escape? It was only because someone had sessfully escaped that they were finally able to find out everything. If there wasn''t anyone who escaped, then they would definitely still be searching for where the ck organization''s secret base of operation was in Floating Mountain. Naturally, teacher Homer had already found out that it was Leo who had helped Lena escaped. But herees another question though, why did he even try to help her escape? What was he thinking when he tried to help her escape? How was he able to let her escape? And why did he work hard to let her escape? And the very weird part is, after contemting by himself for a bit, teacher Homer still wasn''t sure of the exact answer why. Adding further to that, why did those other students, specifically Axel and the others, decide to join in as well, since they could have just simply look for another exit path after noticing the obvious danger, right? Obviously, Leo had convinced them or something. But why? To be more specific, why did he try so hard to convince everyone to choose that exit instead of looking for another one? No! Why is he even trying so hard to destroy the ck organization''s secret operation? Teacher Homer was thinking of a lot of things in his mind. He turned to look at Leo suspiciously as he thought in his mind, "What do you hope to achieve for doing all of those?" Leo just simply shook his head and didn''t bother any further with teacher Homer. He simply doesn''t want to provide any kind of information anymore since that might just reveal his secret. Also, he was sure that teacher Homer has already secretly casted the Magic spell that his Master Olivia had warned him about that will allow the Mages to find out whether a person was lying or not. Teacher Homer definitely felt suspicious of him at this moment just by basing from that question why he decided to plot against the ck organization. Really unfortunate for teacher Homer, he wasn''t nning of entertaining any of his suspicions any further. After a few minutes, they finally saw Axel and the others hiding behind a big rock. "Hurry up ande to me, I will cast a Teleportation spell to take us instantaneously to the dock!" Teacher Homer yelled out while still flying towards Axel and the others. Hearing teacher Homer''s words, Axel and the others quickly ran towards him without bothering to ask any question in order for them to meet up quickly in the middle and hence be able to escape from this location as soon as possible. Although they don''t know what the situation inside, but for a teacher to rush them up, it obviously only meant that it has turned into a really dangerous situation. However, before teacher Homer could cast the Teleportation spell, something suddenly came up to disrupt his concentration. "Tik, tok! Time is up!" *WHOOOOOSH! Suddenly, the entire Floating Mountain was covered by a Magical Seal, preventing anyone from escaping or entering. A voice soon sounded that rang out in the entire Floating Mountain. "If any of you is still thinking of resisting, then I suggest you to give up those hopes already, right now! Now that I''m here, no one can escape from this ce anymore!" It was Lu Ming! Looking up in the sky, a figure wearing a ck mantle slowly floated down while seemingly looking down at everything within his sight. "And those flying boats, they don''t have any use anymore. So..." Lu Ming turned to look at the direction of the dock as he waved his hand, sending a powerful ck wave towards the docking flying boats, immediately destroying them right after. Fortunately, all of the students haven''t yet decided to board the flying boats, hence no students died. Though not everyone was totally fine. Some captains and their crewmates weren''t fortunate enough because a few of them had long boarded on the flying boats in preparation for the order of escape. No one was even able to jump out from the flying boats due to how unexpected and fast Lu Ming''s attack was. "How merciless!" Axel said in shock. "Yeah, he didn''t even spare those people who can''t even pose a threat to him!" Murgan added. "Since you''re already witnessing this, then I might as well teach you a very important lesson in being a Mage," Teacher Homer suddenly interrupted, "You clearly saw that right? Hundreds of people simply gone into ashes with just a wave of a hand. That is just the simple aftermath of a battle between powerful Mages! Any random Magic spells they have can take away hundreds or even thousands of ordinary or weak people''s lives." "So, the moment one of you guys bes a powerful Mage one day, please always take into consideration to learn how to control and limit yourselves, in case you will unknowingly kill some innocent people with just a simple wave of your hand!" Everyone nodded their heads in understanding. If they could indeed reach a level simr to those of Lu Ming''s, then they will definitely limit themselves whenever they are in a ce with a high poption of ordinary people. On the other hand, Leo can''t help feeling extremely shocked inside at what Lu Ming just did. He now fully understand the threat that his Master Olivia had seriously warned him about not underestimating Mages before. Even if he bes the most powerful assassin in the entire Celestial World, he still can''t hope topare to a single Magic spell of Lu Ming. Simply put, as long as a person was using ordinary means, then they would never be able to fight or defend against that. Even if they learn the most powerful technique for non-Mages, as long as it doesn''t have Magic or Mana involved, it would still have no use in fighting powerful Mages. Those powerful techniques would only be applicable to those still weak Mages like him. "You said that was just the simple aftermath? Then what is the serious aftermath?" Ehtelyn can''t help but ask. "The entire Floating Mountain getting destroyed..." Teacher Homer replied. Considering Lu Ming''s level, he was indeed already capable of destroying the entire Floating Mountain with his Magic spells. That is only possible though if he decided to bombard the entire Floating Mountain with his Magic spells. Axel and the others immediately gasped in disbelief. They had heard stories of how some powerful Mages were capable of destroying mountains or even an entire Kingdom back when they were still young but weren''t stories always exaggerated? However, after seeing it from an actual powerful Mage, and hearing an exnation from an experienced teacher on top of that too, they realized that those stories might have after all underestimated the Mage''s real capability. On the other hand, Leo didn''t be shocked by teacher Homer''s answer. His Master Olivia had already told him before that the aftermath she had caused in front of the Royal Court wasn''t even her full Magic power yet. So, Lu Ming, someone who has also reached the level of Gxy, specifically 2nd Gxy, is indeed able to destroy the entire Floating Mountain. "What do we do now, teacher Homer?" Axel helplessly asked. "Let''s just stay low and don''t do anything to get our location found out. I don''t really believe his statement that no one can escape in this ce anymore just because he''s here!" Teacher Homer replied. Even a powerful Magical seal that can seal two extremely powerful Leviathans inside was destroyed, not to mentioned a Magical seal casted by someone who can''t even seal a Leviathan, right? "Everything is bound to have one or more ws, hence let''s just observe first, right teacher Homer?" Aiden added. "Indeed!" Suddenly though, Aiden smirked as he continued, "But even if we indeed can find one, we still won''t be able to escape because of the Shark Cemetery that surrounds the entire Floating Mountain!" "Just tell us the truth, teacher Homer! We won''t be able to escape here alive, right?" David stared straight at teacher Homer''s eyes. "Aysttt, why don''t you kids just give yourself a little bit of hope? It''s not a good thing to fall into despair-" Teacher Homer wasn''t even able to finish his words as Axel suddenly interrupted. "Giving us false hope will just result in us falling much more deeper into despair the moment we ept the reality! And besides, we are not called Monsters amongst the 1st year students for nothing, right? So don''t worry, you can tell us the truth and we will ept our fate if it''s really death!" Hearing Axel''s words, teacher Homer can''t help but let out a chuckle as he said, "Indeed, you bunch are different than those ordinary students!" "The Shark Cemetery indeed surrounds the entire Floating Mountain, but there is still another way of escape!" Teacher Homer suddenly took out a Magic Map that epasses a huge body of the sea, specifically the entire Shark Cemetery, including Floating Mountain, and many more, from his storage ring, "Each direction around the Floating Mountain epasses different amount of Shark Cemetery''s territory. Like for example, the south area would require us to travel a really big distance just to exit the Shark Cemetery, but the north only requires us to travel 50 kilometers to exit the territory!" "So you mean to say, that if we go north then we will be able to exit Shark Cemetery and arrive in a different ocean territory?!" Axel excitedly asked. "Not just any ocean territory, but the West Fortress territory of the Fourth Prince wife, ine, the Blue Fin Kingdom!" Teacher Homer slowly pointed his hand towards the Blue Fin Kingdom in his Magic Map, "Our only hope!" Chapter 158 - Blue Fin Kingdom Chapter 158 Blue Fin Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Their only hope right now was indeed to go to the Blue Fin Kingdom. If they can really find a w in the Magical seal that Lu Ming had casted, then going to the Blue Fin Kingdom would be the only way for them to escape this ce alive. The Blue Fin Kingdom is one of the homes of the Mermaid race, specifically mermaids with blue color fins. They are one of the Foreign races that Humans used to only write in books about back on Earth, calling them all sorts of different names such as Siren, Sea Maiden, and Water Nymph. However, in the Celestial World, they go by their entire race name, Merlfolks, the name for all the sea-dwelling Foreign races all throughout the entire Celestial World. Simply put, the Mermaid race is just a part of the big Foreign race called Merlfolks. In the history book of the Silver Kingdom, the Blue Fin Kingdom was once their invaders. The Blue Fin Kingdom had attacked the Silver Kingdom back in the days due to the sole reason that they assumed the Fourth Prince had kidnapped one of their princesses, although not and instead was the vice versa, because the mermaid princess, ine, was actually the one who kidnapped Fourth Prince Ethan, and had then chosen the Eastern Coast of Silver Kingdom as her hideout, hence causing the war to erupt in the Eastern Coast territory of Silver Kingdom. After finding out the truth, the Blue Fin Kingdom felt ashamed of their action as they then gave the Silver Kingdom a hugepensation. They gave them the rights to rule the Shark Cemetery, which henceforth became a part of the Silver Kingdom. That was just one of thepensation, though. Ever since then, the Blue Fin Kingdom and the Silver Kingdom became allies. They were not just allies because of the marriage between Princess ine and Fourth Prince Ethan, but also because the King of Blue Fin Kingdom became brothers with the King of Silver Kingdom after the fight, which afterwards started the really close alliance between the two kingdoms. So, if they choose to go to the Blue Fin Kingdom, thetter would definitely not hesitate to send reinforcements to help. Adding to the fact, too, that the one endangered here is an important part of the Silver Kingdom force, Silver Mage Academy. They of course can''t just allow that since that will also affect the total strength of their entire alliance, so the help was definitely a sure given. Although it would definitely cost something in return since no one would just voluntarily give someone a free gift for nothing, though that is still just a small price to paypared to all of the Silver Mage Academy''s 1st-year students'' life. After all, the moment all the 1st year students died, that would then be one of the focal points that will discourage the potential students next year to enroll in the Silver Mage Academy, which would then affect many more things. Adding more to the te too, that the Noble Households of the dead 1st year students would definitely give the Silver Mage Academy a hard time, which might also affect the prestige of the Silver royal family. "You are so smart teacher, Homer!" Axel quickly hugged teacher, Homer. "Nah, it''s not actually my idea... Teacher Lee had just transmitted a message to me a few seconds ago, saying that Lu Ming needed to undergo a ceremony with the Leviathan in order for him to finally make the Leviathan his Beast Companion, and that ceremony requires a day''s worth of time, or maybe even more considering the fact that the teachers can interrupt the ceremony every now and then. So, he told me to go to the Blue Fin Kingdom, since it''s a lot nearer than the Silver Kingdom, and ask them for assistance!" Teacher Homer didn''t hesitate to exin. "I don''t have any reason to disagree, but how about those other students waiting in the dock?" Ehtelyn interrupted. "Teacher Lee already sent out teacher Smith, teacher Candice, and teacher Daisy to hide those students somewhere in the Floating Mountain. I don''t know where though, but all we can do right now is hope that they will never be found out until the reinforcement arrives." Teacher Homer replied. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go now!" Axel quickly said. ..... After a few hours of walking, Leo, teacher Homer, and Axel, and the others finally arrived in the base of the ss 1E- during the trialpetition, specifically located in the northwest edge of Floating Mountain. It was the part of the Floating Mountain with the longest stretch. This stretch would actually reduce the 50 kilometers distance by 5 kilometers, which is still a huge help nheless. "How do we make this boat? Do you have any ideas, teacher Homer?" Leo curiously asked. "Let''s gather the materials needed for this boat and the trip. I will make the boat, while you guys would decide amongst yourselves who will cut some trees, gather some sizeable amount of stones and other kinds of ores if you find any, and look for enough food for the trip!" Hearing teacher Homer''s words, Leo nodded his head as he said, "Axel, Aiden, and Matthew will be in charge of cutting down some trees. Me, Murgan, and David would be in charge of collecting the stones, and ores if we can indeed find any. And the rest of the girls will collect the food. Any questions?" "None!" Axel''s group agreed. "Same goes for the two of us!" Murgan and David agreed. "Giving the hard job to the boys sounds fair to me!" Ehtelyn also agreed. However, teacher Homer shook his head to express his disagreement, "Leo will exchange position with Axel!" "Why?" "Your Golems would really be needed for this job!" "Cutting down trees is not a Golem thing to do! Teacher Smith had said to me before that Golems belongs to the mines, so I will respectfully decline your offer!" "If this was the normal times, then I will not disagree with your statement. But we are currently facing a big problem right now, and time is the most important!" "How about this, 2 of my Golems will help cut down trees, while the remaining 2 wille with me down to the mines?" "You need to stay here with me!" Teacher Homer finally revealed his intention. He was currently feeling suspicious of Leo the most right now, not because he suspects him to be a part of the ck Organization, but instead because he might do some cunning thing to set-up the ck organization once again. Simply put, if he takes an eye off Leo, even for just a single moment, he feels like thetter will definitely do something dangerous. "I don''t get you in that part!" Leo dubiously replied. He of course wouldn''t just back down that easily. To be honest, he actually wants to go to the mines in order to look for something. It''s not that he really needed to go, but the Earth Elementals were telling him to go somewhere underground, which he assumes to be rted to Magical stones or ores since it was the Earth Elementals that wanted them. This was actually the first time that his Earth Elemental requested something from him since what he had always experienced was him requesting, or more like ordering them to do this and that. In his opinion, if the Earth Elemental wanted something, then it''s definitely not them requesting, but more like the Red Cube using the Earth Elemental tomunicate with him. And for the Red Cube to want something, it definitely only meant that it''s something great. "Listen here, young man. You might be in charge when ites to this group of students before, but with me here, don''t ever hope that everything will stay the same. I''m in charge here, so you and everyone else will follow my orders, starting now!" Teacher Homer looked at Leo with sharp eyes. He was the teacher and Leo was just a student, if he doesn''t fight back, then he might as well just retire as a teacher. "But..." "No buts! Go and cut down some trees and don''t ever think of escaping from my sight to do something else!" Teacher Homer said. Hearing teacher Homer''s words, Leo doesn''t have any choice anymore but toply. What can he do? Even if he keeps on arguing, teacher Homer would still stubbornly reply with an answer that clearly says ''No!''. Also, it would only cost them more time if he continues arguing, so he might as well just agree, right? He can go back here if everything is over, anyway. As soon as Leo and teacher Homer arguing were over, everyone then proceeded to do their respective task. But first, they naturally needed some tools, right? So, teacher Homer orders Leo to make his Golems cut some trees. Afterwards, he then went to make some tools using Magic, specifically a wooden axe and a pickaxe with some Magic enhancements, so that it will not easily break. After finishing all of that, they then finally proceed with their task. Leo, Aiden, and Matthew went to cut trees just nearby teacher Homer, which the lumber was then carried after by the 2 Golems to teacher Homer so that he can start creating the frame of the boat. Axel, Murgan, and David went to a nearby cave. It wasn''t really a cave, but instead, a tunnel that was definitely dug by one of the Magical Beast Sharks from before. They simply removed the sizeable rocks they see in their path before passing it to the 2 Golems to deliver them to teacher Homer. Ehtelyn, Tiffany, and Melthy just went to gather some fruits, mushrooms, and some other edible foods they can find in the Floating Mountain.. Of course, they naturally only choose to look for some in the area nearby, since going any further might just cause them some unnecessary danger. Chapter 159 - The Journey In Shark Cemetery Part 1 Chapter 159 The journey in Shark Cemetery part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral While Leo''s group, Axel''s group, and Ehtelyn''s group were gathering the materials and supplies, teacher Homer quickly went to dig a deep and wide hole in the sand, specifically around 30 square meters, to act as the tform to build the boat. The hole will be filled up with waterter on after they finished with the boat, hence making the boat slowly float upwards. Also, teacher Homer''s had done it in such a way so that they will no longer need to push the boat to the sea by hand or a Magic spell, and instead, just let the water and wind do the work. After finishing with the hole, teacher Homer then began to shape the wood that Leo and his group had finish gathering into the boat''s frame by using a Magic spell called Bending, a Support Magic spell that allows the Mage to bend any materials in their will. Finally done with the boat''s wooden frame, teacher Homer then used the stones and a few iron ores that Axel and his group had gathered as he used it to add further support to the wooden frame by using a Magic spell called Molding, a Support Magic spell that allows the Mage to mold solid material into any shape in their will. After finally finishing the boat''s frame, it was finally time to add the interior and exterior of the boat. Leo ordered his Earth Elemental to cut the woods in lengthwise before he passed it to teacher Homer for him to furnish the wood, then attached it to the boat''s frame, and finally molding some iron ore into a nail to connect the furnished wood to the boat''s frame. They repeated the steps until the exterior of the boat was finally finished. Now it was time for the interior. The same as before, Leo ordered his Earth Elemental again to cut the woods in lengthwise before teacher Homer furnished them and then added them to the interior. Right after, the boat finally took the shape that looked simr to those of 3 decker boats. The boat has some rooms on the 2nd floor and on the 1st floor was a storeroom for the food supplies and some extra materials for repairing purposes. The 3rd floor, which is the topmost part of the boat where they can see the ocean, has the boat''s steering wheel and the two sail, specifically the mainsail and headsail that will control the direction of where the boat should go. Since there was no fabric, they instead gathered together a bunch of leaves and connected it to make the sail of the boat. Having only sails wouldn''t really guarantee the speed of the boat, so they also decided to add some rows of wooden paddles at the both sides of the boat which was going to be controlled using a Magic spell by teacher Homer. Lastly, everyone began to cover the boat with branches of leaves to somewhat disguise the boat into something simr to a tree. Magical Beast Sharks were already extremely familiar with boats, so they would definitelye and destroy it the moment they noticed the boat sailing in their territory. So, in order to fix that problem, they decided to cover the entire boat, specifically the top and bottom, both left and right, and the front and back with branches of leaves, so that when the boat sails into the ocean, it will only look simr to a floating tree. Though doing that doesn''t really solve the problem, but at least they were able to minimize some risk. After 1 hour''s worth of time, they finally finished the entire boat. If this was back on Earth, then building a three-decker working boat that is 20 meters long, 10 meters wide, and 15 meters tall within 1 hour would definitely be treated as a world record, especially since there were only 10 people who built it, which also only has 1 adult and the rest were all students. Magic really makes things convenient. Even a boat could be finished within the span of 1 hour. "The only remaining problem here is can we really break the Magical seal?" Leo said. "Let''s first drive the boat to the side of the Magical seal." Teacher Homer replied. Just looking at the Magical seal wouldn''t be able to take them somewhere, since he can''t analyze the Magical seal in their current location right now. Once he can touch the Magical seal though, he would then be able to analyze the Magic spell''s structure and hence he might be able to make a hole that will allow them to exit. Though he doesn''t really know exactly what''s the cost of making a hole in a Magical seal created by a Mage in the level of a Gxy. Everyone nodded their heads before they quickly boarded the boat. Because almost everything was covered with branches of leaves, it was expected already that their sight would be hindered. However, they had already thought about that and hence assigned some location in the boat with fewer branches of leaves to cover, specifically the middle of the left and right part of the boat, the upper bow and the stern, the mainsail and headsail, and the boat''s steering wheel. This location was specifically chosen because it gives them the best view around the boat. *Whooosh! With the help of the wind and the rowing paddles, the boat finally began sailing in the ocean. Unexpected to everyone though, the boat they had quickly made actually functioned totally fine. In fact, they can even deem the boat as wless, that is, if only the speed of the boat wasn''t very slow. Though they were still moving, it was so slow that they were only able to arrive beside the Magical seal after 10 minutes, although the distance was only 100 meters, which is basically equivalent to 1 minute equals to 10 meters distance only. "This speed would really be a huge problemter on!" Axel can''t help butment. "What can you expect? We are only using leaves here, not fabric, so there are pretty much holes everywhere in the sail where the wind can just simply go through." Aiden replied. Because the sail was made out of leaves instead of fabric, the wind that will push the boat towards a specific direction pretty much only amounts to 50%, that is even the best assumption he had thought. "Teacher Homer, what do you propose to fix this problem?" Axel turned to look at teacher Homer. "That is indeed a problem... But don''t worry, I think I have a solution for that..." Teacher Homer answered before he suddenly began taking out some clothes in his storage ring, "This was thest resort I had thought about..." "Clothes are indeed fabric, I almost forgot about that!" Everyone nodded their heads joyously. Unfortunately, not everyone was privileged or rich enough to be given or to have enough money to buy a storage ring for storage purposes. So, only Axel, Murgan, Aiden, and Ehtelyn were able to contribute some clothes, though Ehtelyn only gave a few saying that she can''t bear to destroy such beautiful clothes. Girls would always be girls, no matter the situation. Teacher Homer then began sewing the clothes together using a stone he had molded into a needle and some strings from his storage ring. Afterwards, he removed the sail made out of leaves before he reced them with the sail made out of clothes and covering it with some branches of leaves afterwards. Magical Beast Sharks can still see on the surface of the ocean, so to be extremely safe, they still covered the sail with branches of leaves. "Before we finally set sail, let me crack an enough space in this Magical seal first..." Teacher Homer said as he closed his eyes and put his hand on the Magical seal. After approximately around 10 minutes or a bit more, teacher Homer suddenly opened his eyes as he eximed, "Bingo!" *Whoooosh! A part of the Magical seal opened up enough for the boat to pass through. Teacher Homer then quickly controls the boat to drive forward before the Magical seal closes back once again. To be honest, teacher Homer was actually only able to open that crack for a few minutes because the Magic power difference between him and Lu Ming wasn''t something he could easily transcend. In fact, just to crack open a space wide and long enough for the boat to pass through, he actually needed to consume almost half of his energy. "Hahaha, finally!" Teacher Homer can''t help eximing in relief. Leaving the Magical seal, they finally entered the seemingly endless Shark Cemetery. Right in front of them was the road that will lead them to an unknown path. Either they would die, which would then mean everyone in the Floating Mountain would also die and Lu Ming''s n bing sessful. Or they would seed, and hence everyone would be able to live, and Lu Ming''s n would be stopped for good. In all of their opinion, the chances of failing were actually as high as 90% and the chances of seeding were a mere 10%. That is just how dangerous this path was going to be. However, despite knowing all of that, they still didn''t hesitate to continue. Teacher Homer looked at everyone with the eyes of a person that wants to know whether one of them wanted to back out now or if they still want to stay and continue in the journey. Teacher Homer only stared at them. No sound came out of his mouth, at all. Nevertheless, everyone was still able to understand what teacher Homer really wanted to say. "It''s toote to back out now, we are already outside of the Magical seal!" Leo said with a chuckle. Even if someone really wanted to go back, they would not be able to do so that easily anymore, since the Magical seal has already recovered and hence they can only return if teacher Homer cracks the Magical seal twice, one to go inside and the second was to return outside, which would obviously consume 3/4 of teacher Homer''s total energy. "I can still op- "Teacher Homer wanted to say something but he was immediately interrupted by Axel. "Yeah... I guess we are stuck together in this boat then, right?" Axel said as he looked at the others. "Hahaha, not a problem for me!" Murgan nodded his head. "Silver Mage Academy better gives me a goodpensation after this!" Aiden said with a smile. "I wonder, what kind of potions could we find in the Blue Fin Kingdom, I''m really curious!" Matthew voiced out his agreement in a different way. "Likewise! What kind of unique materials do they use to make their weapons? I''m so excited!" David took out a journal from his pocket as he began writing something. "No need to ask us. The moment we returned after gathering the food supply, we already decided to sacrifice our lives for this!" Ehtelyn replied. "Yep!" Melthy added. "I will not regret anything!" Tiffany followed. To be honest, no one could have easily noticed this, but Leo''s main purpose of giving the girls the task to look for food was actually to give the 3 girls the choice to decide between going on this journey or hide somewhere else for safety. Not because he wanted to protect the girls, it simply because base on his experience with girls, they always cause trouble, especially in a really dangerous situation, specifically between life and death situation. Because he can''t afford his life being put into danger just because of some stupid things, he gave the girls two choices. If they want to follow, then they bettery down the groundwork for this operation. And if they don''t, then they better hide somewhere safe in Floating Mountain. It was already a fact that teacher Homer, Axel, Murgan, Aiden, and even Ehtelyn herself have storage rings with them, which obviously has some foods stored inside, right? So why would they need to look for some more food? In order to have some extra food for the journey in case they ran out of food supplies? That might indeed be the case if this was an ordinary journey, but this was clearly a journey between life and death. So the girls were able to quickly realized that Leo was giving them a choice of walking in this path or not, which they bravely choose the first option and returned back with some food supplies, even though they don''t really need to. "It''s my greatest honor as a teacher to have students as brave as you bunch!" Teacher Homer said as he bowed his head a little. He then fixed himself as he continued, "Now then, let''s begin the journey!" Chapter 160 - The Trip In Shark Cemetery Part 2 Chapter 160 The trip in Shark Cemetery part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral A few hours have already passed. The sun in the sky was now in the middle, indicating that the time is in between 3 to 4 pm. Inside the boat, everyone was gathered in a cabin with a Magic Map of the entire path from Floating Mountain to the Blue Fin Kingdom on a table in front of them. "ording to the map, we have already crossed the red zone of the Shark Cemetery, now we are entering the dark green zone!" Teacher Homer informed with a grim face. Everyone immediately understood the reason for such a grim face. If hunters look at the zone of each wilderness as something like green equals to safe, dark green equals to a little bit safe, red zone equals to dangerous, purple equals to really dangerous, and ck equals to death, then they are only half correct. Every experienced hunter would rather go into the red zone or purple zone of wilderness if they choose to recover from an injury, hide from someone, or something else. As to why? Pretty simple, the more dangerous the ce was, the lesser Magical Beast upies, due to the fact that every powerful Magical Beast are territorial and they don''t want to see weak Magical Beast lying around their territory. This simply means that the hunters are given a lot of ces to hide and recover. On the other hand, the less dangerous the ce was, the more Magical Beast upies, due to the fact that almost every wilderness has a huge poption of weak Magical Beast and these weak Magical Beast are all staying in either the green zone or the dark green zone, which simply meant that hunters almost doesn''t have a ce to hide and recover. Putting that in their current situation right now, entering the dark green zone now pretty much only meant to say that they will be encountering a lot more of Magical Beast Sharks. To be honest, the Floating Mountain was actually located in between the dark green zone and the red zone. If they choose the dark green zone though, they needed to travel an extra of 30 kilometers, which means they needed 80 kilometers to finally reached the Blue Fin Kingdom, and the red zone is the path that only takes them 50 kilometers. However, despite given the path to sail in the dark green zone, which wasbeled as a little bit safe, they actually still choose to travel in the red zone, simply because there is only a few Magical Beast Sharks powerful enough to live in the red zone, and a majority of those Magical Beast Sharks that live in the red zone too, are actually nocturnal, so they pretty much only bes active during the night and will choose to sleep while the sun is still up. So, their travel in the red zone was pretty much smooth sailing. Now that they entered the dark green zone though, it was expected already that they will be facing a lot of Magical Beast Sharks. Though they are weak, zerg tactics are one of the most deadliest tactics for a reason. And weak Magical Beast Sharks are not all nocturnal Magical Beast, almost all of them are active 24/7. "Prepare yourselves for a battle! But be sure to always remain calm and patient!" Teacher Homer advised. Because the boat they are riding almost looked like a floating tree, the weak Magical Beast Sharks would always try ande close out of curiosity, unlike the powerful Magical Beast Sharks that would only take a glimpse underneath the ocean and when they deemed it useless for them to bother they just let it continue floating. So, they should not attack immediately after seeing that a weak Magical Beast Shark was approaching, and instead, wait, be patient, and see what would happen next. Attacking first simply means they already blew up their cover, and hence they need to keep on fighting until they finally reached the Blue Fin Kingdom. "Just 30 more kilometers and we will arrive at Blue Fin Kingdom border!" Axel can''t help but said. "30 kilometers of trouble!" Leo added while feeling helpless. Seriously, just how did a trialpetition between 1st-year students turn out to be a battle for the fate of Silver Kingdom? He can admit that he was one of the people that had caused this situation to turn out like this since he pretty much caused the ck organization''s secret operation to be found out by the teachers of Silver Mage Academy. But still, why did he decide to follow this bunch when he can actually just choose to hide. "Am I perhaps changing?" Leo can''t help but think to himself. If this was in the past, he would definitely exempt himself from a situation with a 90% chance of dying. Not because he was afraid of dying, it''s simply because it''s troublesome. "Quickly eat your lunch and go back to your position right after!" Teacher Homer said before he walked upstairs towards the boat''s steering wheel. The moment teacher Homer left, Axel suddenly broke the silence, "What do you think, guys? Would we be able to reach the Blue Fin Kingdom or would we die in the middle of the ocean?" "What''s with that question? You''re causing the moral of our group to decrease!" Ehtelyn scolded. "This is called real talk!" Axel defended. "That''s called lowering the moral!" Ehtelyn argued back. "Just which part of that lowers everyone''s moral?" "Everything!" "....." "I think we will be safe!" Leo replied as he stood up and left the cabin with the little Leviathan. He was curious to what will happen in here the moment teacher Homer left out of worry, but realizing that there was actually nothing to worry about since they were even able to argue like the normal times, he decided to leave and go back to his position, specifically at the bow of the boat. Arriving in his position, he immediately saw a lot more of Magical Beast Shark''s dorsal fin or moremonly known as the back fin, simply meaning that a lot of Magical Beast Sharks were currently swimming around the boat right this moment. Looking at the scene farther ahead, Leo can''t help recalling Axel''s question, "With Magical Beast Sharks as many as this, we would definitely be discovered soon..." And it would be during that time where they can finally determine whether they can really live or die. Suddenly, Leo quickly hid behind the branches of leaves as he noticed a Magical Beast Shark surfacing its head from the ocean. At the same time, he signaled teacher Homer using some leaves to not move straight. Magical Beast Sharks would definitely try to avoid hitting the boat, since it is still deemed as an object subject for curiosity for all of them. However, it is a different story for those Magical Beast Sharks who had surfaced their heads. When Magical Beast Sharks surface their heads, they are only going in a straight line, which means they will eventually hit the boat if teacher Homer doesn''t change the direction of the boat. This might then lead to aggravating the Magical Beast Sharks and hence they might decide to destroy what they thought as a tree floating in the ocean. After that, it would definitely lead to them being discovered. Even Humans sometimes get annoyed after getting hit by an object, not to mention a Magical Beast, especially since the part that will get hit is their nose, one of the Magical Beast Sharks weakness. Although hitting the nose is done unintentionally, why would the Magical Beast Sharks even care about that? Not to mention, this was just a tree for them, so they can pretty much do everything they want with it if they really wanted to. Seeing Leo''s signal, teacher Homer quickly changed the direction of the boat to avoid hitting that Magical Beast Shark. Unexpected though, the Magical Beast Shark actually followed after. So, teacher Homer once again changes direction, which was also followed once again by that Magical Beast Shark. It really seems like they have encountered themselves with one of those unreasonable Magical Beast Shark. "Hey Levi, what is wrong with that Magical Beast Shark!" Leo turned to look at the little Leviathan flying at his side. Because this was a little Leviathan, Leo decided to call him Levi, a short term for Leviathan. Also, this little one is actually a boy, so using the name Levi is definitely befitting. He had also learned a lot about the Leviathans from Levi. Like for example, Leviathans doesn''t actually have amon or birth environment, so they can pretty much live in either air,nd, and water as long as they want to. Leviathans are indeed created by a God, specifically a God that unfortunately Levi still doesn''t know about. They were created with the sole purpose of maintaining the bnce between all the races and the Magical Beast poption. There were also a few more, but pretty much all of it can be summed up to a few lines; Leviathans has a higher potential to be powerfulpare to Mythical Magical Beast. "That one is in a bad mood!" Levi replied. "And he decided to release that in this boat?" "I heard that even Humans do that!" "Ayst... Seriously, why now?" "Fate is creating trouble for you guys, I suppose..." Without wasting any more time, Leo quickly went to teacher Homer to inform him of Levi''s words. "We can''t avoid that one!" Leo said. "And why is that?" Teacher Homer curiously replied. "Levi said it''s in a bad mood!" Leo said as he pointed at the flying Levi up in his side. "Then we can only kill that one..." Teacher Homer helplessly said. He had really hoped that they were only going to start a fight when they are already close to Blue Fin Kingdom''s West Fortress border. Unfortunately, just right after he had warned everyone back in the cabin awhile ago to be cautious before attacking any Magical Beast Sharks in order to avoid trouble, it was actually a Magical Beast Shark that tried to look for trouble. "Hey, Levi, why don''t we trymunicating with that one?" Leo finally thought of a really genius idea. Since Levi''s parents were once the ruler of Shark Cemetery, which makes Levi the heir, then he might be able to stop that Magical Beast Shark from causing any kind of trouble. And what''s best, if his idea was indeed feasible, then they might unexpectedly earn themselves a free pass. "I can try..." Levi replied as he then beganmunicating with that troublesome Magical Beast Shark. Leo and teacher Homer looked at that approaching troublesome Magical Beast Shark full of hope. Fortunately, that troublesome Magical Beast Shark finally changed direction, causing Leo and teacher Homer''s eyes to lit up in excitement. With this, they can easily cross the dark green zone and green zone easily due to Levi being able tomunicate with the Magical Beast Sharks. "You''re really a lucky charm, Levi!" Leo excitedly said. However, Levi seemingly wore a grim expression on his face the moment he turned around to look at them. "Prepare to leave as fast as possible, that troublesome Magical Beast Shark actually went to report to his boss about my existence. He said that catching me will allow their boss to be much more powerful because my parents would definitely give their boss something in exchange for my life..." Levi said, causing Leo and teacher Homer''s face to turn ugly. Leo finally thought of something. With how many years Levi''s parents had been trapped inside that powerful Magical seal, it was expected already that other powerful Magical Beast Sharks would think of recing the Rulers. And with how big Shark Cemetery was, it was pretty much expected that it would definitely happen. "How the mighty has fallen!" Leo can''t help butment. "Yeah..." Levi replied while sadness was obvious in his voice. To be honest, after many years it was actually still his parents who ruled the Shark Cemetery. It was only after almost all of the powerful Magical Beast Sharks who swore loyalty to his parents died from the ck organization''s secret years of continuous attack did the bnce of power between the Magical Beast Sharks living in the Shark Cemetery starts to shake. Pretty much right now, there are only a few more remaining powerful Magical Beast Sharks that are still loyal to his parents, but they are currently hidden. And the rest definitely viewed his parents in an antagonistic way due to the fact that they had caused the once prestigious and feared Shark Cemetery to be looked down upon by other oceanic territories. "Go and tell the others to prepare!" Teacher Homer quickly ordered Leo. Leo didn''t bother replying as he ran with all that he got towards Axel and the others back in the cabin. Chapter 161 - The Battle Part 1 Chapter 161 The battle part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Everyone prepare yourselves!" Leo warned Axel and the others inside the cabin. Without questioning anything, Axel and the others quickly followed after Leo upstairs. As soon as they arrived at the top of the boat, they quickly went to their respective position. "What happened?" Axel can''t help but ask. They were just eating awhile ago, yet a really serious thing has actually happened. "Yeah, the problem shouldn''t have arisen since it was only you and teacher Homer up here!" Murgan added. Leo and teacher Homer were both smart people, so they should have easily been able to easily avoid a dangerous situation during their shift. Unless, of course, "We meet a troublesome Magical Beast Shark!" Leo informed. "How troublesome?" Aiden asked. "He literally wants to knock on our doors, no matter how many times we try to change directions," Leo answered. "The heck such Magical Beast actually exists?" Axel became dumbfounded. "How people behave is likewise how Magical Beast behaves." Levi butted in. "Yep, as long as one is living, either a person or a Magical Beast, then they are bounded to have simr traits!" Teacher Homer added. Hearing teacher Homer''s words, Leo nodded his head. That was the same thing as what his Master Olivia had told him before. After a while, more than 50 Magical Beast Sharks surfaced from the ocean, surrounding the boat in all directions, even the sky up above them. "Prepare yourselves!" Teacher Homer ordered as he released the Magic power of a powerful 5 Star Mage all around the boat, hoping to scare some weaker Magical Beast Shark. The Magical Beast Sharks that surround them range from No Star to 3 Star Magical Beast, so teacher Homer thought that he might scare them since he is a higher level than them. Contrary to that, though, no one actually got scared of teacher Homer''s Magic power. In fact, they even nned to let that powerful Mage expand the perimeter of the Magic Power he is currently releasing in order to attract more Magical Beast Sharks. "Stop releasing!" Levi quickly warned. Without thinking any longer, teacher Homer also followed after. The moment he started releasing his Magic power, he quickly realized that he had done something really stupid. The Magic power when released in the ocean actually forms into aplete sphere, which is really different when ind since it would only form half a sphere since it cannot spread to the ground. Teacher Homer was long aware of that fact, but what he never expected was that it would actually attract some more Magical Beast Sharks towards them instead of scaring them away. "As long as we are in the ocean, then no Magical Beast Sharks would show any fear!" Levi exined. "Especially to mere Humans!" "They dare underestimate our race?" Axel eximed. "Actually, Humans are nothing but a side dish for them..." Levi answered, "To be more exact, Humans are side dishes that only a few even want." "What?!" Axel can''t help but feel annoyed, "Then what is the main dish?" "Merlfolks are the main dish!" Levi replied. "Aren''t they tired of always eating seafood?" Murgan suddenly added. "Aren''t you tired of always eating pork, beef, and chicken?" Levi rolled his eyes. "....." The moment the Magic power was retracted, the Magical Beast Sharks finally began their assault. "Kraaaghhh!" "Kraaaghhh!" All of the Magical Beast Sharks charged directly straight towards the boat. The moment the boat was destroyed, they could pretty much cherry-pick all the Humans afterwards. "I''ll cast a Magical barrier so that they cannot easily destroy the boat. You guys go and try your best to kill as many No Star Magical Beast as possible!" Teacher Homer said. "Roger!" Everyone nodded in unison. *Whoooosh! A Magical barrier right after appeared to defend the boat. "Focus your Magic spells only at those No Star Magical Beast, you still can''t cause any noticeable damage to 1 Star Magical Beast!" Teacher Homer reminded once again. At this moment, Leo realized that he wouldn''t be able to do much help. He was almost always relying on his Elementals or his weapons, hence his Magic spells weren''t up to the standards yet of causing even the No Star Magical Beast enough damage. Not to mention, this was the ocean too. With the waves making the boat always move around, his uracy in casting Magic spells was pretty much affected. Fortunately, he has his cier Bow on his back. So, he would still be able to lend a hand nheless. With how familiar he was with using a bow, he can always assure the uracy no matter the situation, unlike the Magic spell which he was still not that familiar with. *Whooooosh! *Whooooosh! 2 Arrows went directly straight towards the 2 Magical Beast Sharks that hasunched in 2 different direction towards Axel. *Pluck! *Pluck! "Thank you, Leo!" Axel said before quickly returning back to fight mode. *Whaaaash! A Magical Beast Shark suddenly jumps behind Leo. Quickly noticing the Magical Beast Shark, Leo swiftly folded his cier Bow, turning it into a melee weapon with two sharp pointed ends. He then dodged to the side before he quickly stabs the Magical Beast Shark body the moment it passed by him and just letting the Magical Beast Shark''s forward momentum cause further damage. Afterwards, another Magical Beast Shark jumped up behind him, which he also quickly noticed due to the sound of the sshes it had caused. He dodged again to the side before folding back the cier Bow into its bow form as he quickly shoots 2 arrows aiming straight towards the injured Magical Beast Shark and the other iing Magical Beast Shark. *Whoooosh! *Whooosh! *Pluck! *Pluck! Both Magical Beast Sharks had its eyes prated by an arrow, causing it to die soon after because the arrow had reached the brain. "Leo, catch!" Axel suddenly called out as he threw the 2 arrows that Leo had used towards the Magical Beast Shark that had tried to nk him on both sides. "Thank you!" Leo quickly caught the arrow before nocking it into his cier Bow and shooting it straight towards the Magical Beast Shark that Murgan didn''t notice behind him. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Pluck! *Pluck! The Magical Beast Shark went for a few seconds halt after going blind due to the arrows that hit its eyes, which was enough for Murgan to turn around as he then threw a kick towards the 2 arrows, causing it to go further deeper into the eyes. Murgan quickly jumped forward to throw his axe in front of him, where his target Magical Beast Shark threatened to jump back once again from the water, causing it to die. He then jumped back, took out the 2 arrows from the Magical Beast Shark''s eyes, and throwing it back to Leo, before he took out another axe from his storage ring and chop it directly towards the Magical Beast Shark. Leo caught the 2 arrows as he nocks it back once again and shooting it straight towards the iing 2 Magical Beast Sharks in front of him. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Pluck! *Pluck! However, due to the arrows being used 3 times already, it doesn''t have enough strength anymore to prate straight to the brain, so it only caused one eye each of the 2 Magical Beast Sharks to go blind. Leo suddenly jumped up in front, specifically towards the ocean, to meet with the 2 Magical Beast Sharks, threw a kick towards the 2 arrows, causing it to go deeper towards the brain. At the same time, he used the momentum of the 2 Magical Beast Shark''s forwardunch to propel him backward back to the boat. Leo then looked at the quiver in his waist. After quickly noticing that there were still 16 more arrows remaining, he then breathed a sigh of relief. "I need to keep on reusing arrows if I want to keep on fighting!" Leo told himself. Turning around, Leo immediately saw 4 Magical Beast Sharks that had just recently jumped from the water straight towards Matthew, David, and Aiden''s direction. "F*ck! I just told myself to save some arrows!" Leo helpless thought as he took out 2 arrows and shooting it towards 2 Magical Beast Sharks and taking out another 2 more before repeating again the same action. Fortunately, Aiden was able to take out 2 of the 4 arrows before the Magical Beast Sharks fell back into the water. "Sorry!" Aiden yelled out as he threw Leo the 2 arrows. "Don''t mind!" Leo replied as he caught the 2 arrows, nocking it to his cier Bow, and shooting it once again towards Ehtelyn, Melthy, and Tiffany''s direction. He was able to notice 2 Magical Beast Sharks that had just recentlyunched from the water. "14!" ..... "12!" ..... "10!" ..... "8!" ..... "6!" ..... "4!" ..... "I''m in myst 2 arrows!" Leo informed everyone. With only 2 arrows remaining, he can no longer provide any support to the others, hence they now needed to be extremely careful. "Got that!" Everyone replied in unison before they began to gather up in 3 separate groups, specifically Leo''s group made up of Axel and Murgan to defend the front part of the boat, Ehtelyn''s group made out of the girls to defend the middle part of the boat, and Aiden''s group made out of Matthew and David to defend the rear of the boat. "Keep on fighting, there are only a few more remaining!" Teacher Homer informed as he casted a Magic spell towards the flying Magical Beast Sharks, "ming Shot!" Numerous balls of fire shoot around the air, aiming straight towards the flying Magical Beast Sharks. With the level of teacher Homer, his uracy with his Magic spells wasn''t something to be questioned about. Every ming ball hit a target, causing the sky above the boat to be cleared of Magical Beast Sharks afterwards. "This is thest stretch! So keep on fighting until then!" Teacher Homer encouraged everyone. Chapter 162 - The Battle Part 2 Chapter 162 The battle part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral There were only a few more dozens remaining Magical Beast Sharks, the rest of them though was unfortunately only something that teacher Homer could handle. At the very end of these dozens of Magical Beast Sharks was the boss, a Magical Beast Spike Shark, a 4 Star Magical Beast covered with spikes all over its body, and these spikes were also poisonous too. "Split into 2 groups. The first group repairs some damages around the boat while the other group will provide me support!" Teacher Homer ordered, "Leo, take this!" Teacher Homer suddenly threw Leo a quiver stacked with arrows, specifically 20 arrows inside. Looking inside the quiver, Leo seems to not know what kind of arrow it was. The arrows were light blue in color with no wings at its back. Rather than calling it the arrow, it was more appropriate to call it a stick with a sharp point. So, Leo looked at teacher Homer and asked, "What kind of arrows are these?" "Cloud Piercer!" Teacher Homer replied with a smile. With how familiar Leo was with bows and arrows, he naturally has already heard about the Cloud Piercer arrows. These were the type of arrow that is made out of 100 pieces of tiny but very deadly and powerful arrows inside one single arrow. Simply put, the moment he releases an arrow, it will then break and turn into 100 tiny pieces of arrows before raining down upon the target. The arrow got the name Cloud Piercer due to the fact that the number of tiny arrows inside a single arrow can basically clear up an entire cloud if someone really shoots at one. To be honest, this was actually his first time seeing an actual Cloud Piercer. Based on what he had heard from others before, Cloud Piercer arrows can only be manufactured and be bought from Empires, and even the supply was scarce. Hence, he hadn''t seen an actual one yet, not to mention touch one. "It cannot really pierce a body of 1 Star Magical Beast or above, but it''s enough to hinder them!" Teacher Homer reminded before flying off to fight against the dozens of remaining Magical Beast Sharks. Leo quickly nocks a Cloud Piercer arrow on his cier Bow before aiming it straight in the area behind teacher Homer. *Whooosh! *Ping! *WHOOOOOOOOOOOSH! Just like what Leo had heard, 100 tiny arrows soon after separated from the body of one single arrow. Although he wasn''t able to kill any Magical Beast Sharks with it, it was still enough to provide a shield of arrows behind teacher Homer for a few seconds, specifically the wavested 10 seconds before all the arrows finally went straight towards the ocean. "20 arrows can provide 3 minutes and 20 seconds support! Hahaha, this is fantastic!" Leo had never thought in his life that the time would actuallye where he can shoot 100 arrows in one single sling of his bow. "That''s awesome!" Axel eximed in excitement. "Let me have a try of that arrow, Leo!" Murgan added as he looked at Leo with hopeful eyes. "Pweh, if only we had that earlier, then we wouldn''t have wasted so much effort to kill those No Star Magical Beast Sharks..." Aiden shook his head. "Maybe teacher Homer just wanted to teach us or something!" Ehtelyn defended. "Nah, I think he actually forgot about that since he was rushing to cast a Magical Barrier to protect the boat. And right after that, he quickly went to fight against those 1 Star and above Magical Beast Sharks flying up above us." Axel reasonably replied. "I also agree with that!" Murgan added. "But still-..." Leo didn''t bother listening to them as he busies himself with providing support to teacher Homer. Actually, it seems like he doesn''t really need to provide that much support because teacher Homer was so fast. In his eyes, teacher Homer almost looked like he vanished from one ce, then arrive in another in just an instant. Though he quickly understood that he only saw it that way since he is still a No Star Mage. "Now, how do I provide support without causing the opposite effect?" Leo thought to himself. Because teacher Homer was basically dodging from one ce to another in an instant, he basically can''t have a proper shot. If he just randomly shoot at an area too, teacher Homer might suddenly appear in there, hence he had done a friendly fire instead of providing support. Instead of looking at teacher Homer, Leo began looking at the Magical Beast Sharks. "Oh, I finally thought something!" Leo said as he nocks a Cloud Piercer arrow on his cier Bow. *Whoooosh! *Ping! *WHOOOOOOOOOOOSH! 100 arrows shoot towards a group of Magical Beast Sharks gathered in one ce, causing them to disperse all around the ces. As soon as teacher Homer noticed that, he quickly faced his back towards the area without any Magical Beast Sharks before he casted a Magic spell. Due to Leo''s attack in that ce, teacher Homer doesn''t need to care about his rear for as good as 10 seconds, which is more than enough for him to cast a Magic spell without worrying about any rear assault. "Thunderbird!" Suddenly, a bird made entirely of thunder formed right in front of teacher Homer before shooting off. The flying thunderbird expanded in size the longer it flies, and everywhere it passed through, lighting would shoot around all over the ces. Right after, some 2 Star Magical Beast Sharks were charred ck to death and no 1 Star and lower Magical Beast Sharks were able to escape. Right this moment, teacher Homer was now only faced with a few remaining 2 Star Magical Beast Sharks, five 3 Star Magical Beast Sharks, and the 4 Star Magical Beast Spike Shark. "Show me everything that you''ve got before you regret not doing itter on!" Teacher Homer suddenly began taunting. Because of that Thunderbird spell, the remaining Magical Beast Sharks started feeling wary about him. Hence he can''t aim at them easily anymore. "Since you don''t want to get hit, then I''ll attack your boss first!" Teacher Homer turned to look at the Spike Shark in his front. Seemingly understanding teacher Homer''s intention, the Spike Shark quickly charged straight towards teacher Homer in reply. *Whaaaaash! "That''s what I like!" Teacher Homer said as he also charged forward to meet with the Spike Shark in the middle. Noticing a chance, Leo quickly began shooting out 4 arrows in 4 different areas, specifically left, right, top, and bottom to provide an all-around shield around teacher Homer. Doing that, no one can bother the fight anymore! Suddenly, teacher Homer took out a javelin from his storage ring. "Have a taste of my Whirlwind Javelin technique!" Teacher Homer said as he casted a Whirlwind spell on his javelin before throwing it powerfully towards the Spike Shark. *WHOOOOOOSHHH! Noticing the flying javelin, the Spike Shark wave its two side fins powerfully, causing a few meters high waves to shield its front. *Boooom! Seemingly easy, the javelin just went pass by the wave and leaving only a big hole in its wake. Knowing that it can''t block the javelin anymore, the Spike Shark quickly dove down in hopes of dodging the attack. Unfortunately, teacher Homer''s javelin throw wasn''t that simple. The moment teacher Homer noticed that the Spike Shark dive into the water, he quickly casted a Tracer spell on the Spike Shark and connecting it to the javelin he had thrown. *Whooosh! The javelin followed after as it dived into the water to chase after the swimming away Spike Shark. As if knowing that one javelin wasn''t enough, teacher Homer began throwing many more. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Although teacher Homer can''t cast a Tracer spell on the Spike Shark anymore because it had dived out of his range, he instead casted the Magic spell towards the first javelin, hence those other javelins he had just thrown seems to follow after the Spike Shark. "Swim! Keep on swimming, you cowardly shark!" Teacher Homer continued observing the swimming around Spike Shark. Meanwhile, realizing that the Human had casted a Tracer spell, the Spike Shark began swimming towards its men, thinking of using them as its shield. *Whaaaaaash! Finally having the Spike Shark on his range, teacher Homer quickly adjusted the Tracer spell of the other javelins to trace after the Spike Shark instead of the first javelin. *Boom! Right after doing that though, teacher Homer quickly saw that the Spike Shark is actually using its men as a shield to escape from the javelins. "Fool!" Teacher Homermented as he began taking out all sorts of javelins. He is a Mage that uses javelins and trident as weapons, so he has a lot of different kinds of them in his storage ring. That also exins why he has Cloud Piercer arrows, since these kinds of arrows almost looked like a javelin, hence he can still use it in the same way as javelins. Teacher Homer threw a wooden javelin and steel javelins to add up some numbers and to waste the shields the Spike Shark is using, and he finally threw some powerful javelins, such as javelins made out of ck iron, Magic ore, and many more. *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! Looking at the Human throwing more javelins, the Spike Shark doesn''t know whether to cry or not. It was already having a hard time just dodging these few javelins, not to mention adding even more on the tray. Its men were already frantically running away from it too since they had finally realized its intention. Knowing that living was nearly impossible, the Spike Shark began swimming towards teacher Homer with the javelins chasing behind it. "Oh, thinking of dragging me with you?" Teacher Homer smirked before he took off to fly high up in the sky. After seeing that teacher Homer was trying to fly high to escape from it, the Spike Shark didn''t bother chasing anymore and had instead suddenly turned to look at the javelins before it suddenly began pulling them all using its mouth. While doing that, its spiky body also began lighting up. The moment all the javelins were finally inside the Spike Shark''s stomach, the Whirlwind spell immediately started rupturing inside its body. But, it ignored the pain as much as possible as it charges towards the direction of the boat. "F*ck!" Teacher Homer swore. He finally realized that the Spike Shark actually wanted him to distance himself from the boat since it wanted to do its suicide over there. Quickly, teacher Homer casted a Teleportation spell as he instantly appeared in front of the boat. Seeing teacher Homer in front of the boat, the Spike Shark seemingly formed a smirk on its face as it jumped from the water and decided not to endure the rupturing Whirlwind spell inside anymore. *BOOOOOOM! The javelins that were once inside the Spike Shark began shooting all over the ce. Not only that, but the poisonous spike all over the Spike Shark body also did the same thing. Flying in front of the boat, teacher Homer quickly casted a Magical Barrier, all sorts of Magic shield he can cast, and wore Protective Equipment in his storage ring to defend from all of those flying objects. *Whooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! Chapter 163 - Special Mage Chapter 163 Special Mage Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral *Whooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Crack! *Bang! The Magic shields up in front of everyone was the first one to break. *Crack! *Crack! *Bang! Teacher Homer''s Protective Equipment was then the next one to break before finally all the countless sharp objects began to shoot towards the Magical Barrier around the boat. Teacher Homer quickly casted many more Magic shields to protect the boat as much as possible, entirely not minding the damage he is currently receiving. "Argh!" Teacher Homer groans in pain, but he still focused on protecting the boat. The second group which was made up of Leo with Levi on his shoulder, Axel, Murgan, Aiden, and Ehtelyn quickly run towards downstairs to hide. Staying any longer on the top of the boat would be the most stupidest thing to do during this type of situation, since that''s the same as saying, "Come and hit me!". Moreover, it would also waste teacher Homer''s entire effort of trying to protect them. "Run to the first floor!" Leo took the lead. The first floor was where they had put the food supply and the extra resources needed to repair the boat. With so much stuff over there, it might be enough to act as their shield. Also, the 1st floor was underwater, so it''s pretty much safe to assume that the javelins and spikes could hardly ever reached that ce. "You guys go and quickly hide!" Leo yelled at the first group which was made up of Darwin, Matthew, Melthy, and Tiffany. It was really fortunate that the others were in here, so they don''t have to worry about where they were and were they really safe. "What happened?" David quickly asked the moment he saw the first group running towards them frantically. *BOOOOOM! The first group didn''t need to answer anymore as a spike from the Spike Shark suddenly shoots from the top of the boat towards one of the barrels with food supply inside. "The heck is that?" Matthew asked while wearing an ugly expression on his face. "The Spike Shark''s body!" Axel replied. "Where''s teacher Homer?" Melthy suddenly asked. "Up in there! He''s trying his best to protect all of us!" Leo answered. After a few more seconds, the surroundings finally quiet down. "Let''s go up!" Leo said as he rushed upstairs. Arriving back on top of the boat, everyone immediately saw teacher Homer covered with bruises on his body. There were also some tiny pieces of the Spike Shark''s spike embedded in some parts of teacher Homer''s body. "Cough!" Teacher Homer coughed out a mouthful of blood. "Leo, take this!" Teacher Homer put up his hand as he handed Leo his storage ring, "It''s hard to determine whether I can stay conscious or not with my current situation. So, I''ll be leaving everyone in your care while I???ll try and recover myself. *Cough! Is it okay for you?" Leo didn''t hesitate to assume the position of the leader as he nodded his head and replied, "Axel and Murgan, take teacher Homer back to the cabin to let him recover without anyone disturbing!" Axel and Murgan nodded their heads as they quickly went to help teacher Homer stand up before they slowly walked downstairs towards one of the intact cabins. While Axel and Murgan were helping teacher Homer, Leo turned to look at Aiden as he asked, "How to open a storage ring?" "Storage ring can''t be opened by anyone else aside from its owner. But, considering the fact that teacher Homer handed that to you personally, then you should be able to easily open that by driving your spirit to open the storage ring like how you open a door." Aiden replied. Leo nodded his head as he closed his eyes and began to control his spirit to move towards the storage ring. Afterwards, he put up a hand as he opened the storage ring. *Whooosh! Suddenly, a bunch of items appeared in his consciousness. No, rather than calling it his consciousness, it was more appropriate to call it a space like those that he can see up the sky during the night. The items were just staying still in one ce while twinkling from time to time like the stars in the dark night too. The storage ring was really big, around 100 cube meters in size, and the number of items inside was so many. There were a lot of Magical Herbs, Magical Foods, Magical Ore, Magical Equipment, Magical Books, some Magical Beast carcasses, and some useful parts of Magical Beast. There were also a lot of different kinds of javelins, tridents, and arrows, and many more items that he hadn''t learned about yet. This was really something he can expect from a 5 Star Mage. Leo quickly began taking out all of the Magical Herbs and Magical Foods as he threw them towards Ehtelyn, Melthy, and Tiffany, "I don''t know the majority of these items. But surely teacher Homer knows clearly about their uses!" Ehtelyn and her group nodded their heads in understanding. Teacher Homer was trying to recover his serious wounds, but doing so without using any of these Magical Herbs and Magical Food would definitely be a hard thing to do. So, it''s much better to give him the Magical Herbs and Magical Food in order to aide in his recovery, which would in turn also allow him to help them as soon as possible. "Aiden, Matthew, and David, quickly go and start repairing the boat. Also, tell Axel and Murgan to assist you." Leo ordered. Aiden and his group nodded their heads as they began walking downstairs towards the 1st floor to fetch some resources. "Ehtelyn!" Leo suddenly called out, causing Ehtelyn to stop in her steps, "After taking that to teacher Homer, please go and prepare some foods. We need to recover our energy to prepare for the worst." "Okay!" Ehtelyn nodded her head. With everyone gone, Leo''s face immediately turned solemn as he took out all of the 4 Earth Elementals currently in a form of toy soldier hiding in his hidden pocket. "What are those!" Levi immediately became shocked as he saw some small earth figures walking out of Leo''s clothes. "Have you ever heard about Elementals?" "Nature''s Wrath?" "These are the same as them. The only difference is mine is much weaker and that I can control them!" Leo didn''t fear revealing his secret to Levi since this little Leviathan was basically going to be his Beast Companion soon. Though not officially yet, since they still hadn''t undergone a ceremony like what Lu Ming was currently undergoing, but definitely after this they would undergo one, and hence Levi would finally be his Beast Companion. "You''re a Special Mage?" Levi curiously asked. "Special Mage...?" Leo doubtfully replied. This was his first time hearing such a name. "Mages that are granted with unique Magic ability." Levi answered, "It is a fact that all of the Mages can use all of the different Elements, though some be really proficient at a specific Element due to their affinity to that particr Element, that still meant doesn''t remove the fact that basically, all the Mages have the ability to use almost all the same type of magic spells. However, there are some Mages who are granted with unique Magic ability. So unique that they''re basically the only ones who can use these Magic ability. Like for example, a Mage that can summon phantoms, a Mage that can summon undead, a Mage that can summon wraiths, a Mage that can summon simr races as them and a Mage such as you who can summon Elementals!" "So you''re also meaning to say that this kind of unique Magic ability is not something that can be replicated, right?" Leo can''t help but ask. If it was like that, then his secret was basically not as dangerous as he had thought it would be. In fact, it would be the contrary. If there are others who also has a unique Magic ability like him but only in a different kind, and that they arebeled as Special Mage, then that basically meant numerous powerful people would form a line in front of then to recruit them in their organization and help them grow more powerful. Completely the contrary to his first thought that he will be experimented to replicate his unique Magic ability. However, he quickly shook his head to dismiss such thoughts. He indeed has a unique Magic ability, but hecks the power to protect himself. So, he will definitely just be other people''s tools. They would do everything to control him, specifically the usage of his unique Magic ability, his growth, and many more aspects. Simply put, they will restrict his freedom. He obviously doesn''t want that. No, he hated just the thought of being restricted. "It can''t be replicated! To be honest, Special Mages are rank differently too. Like for example, there are some unique Magic abilities that 2 or more Special Mages can use, though they would still be called as Special Mages since they''re the only ones who can use these unique Magic abilities, but they''re in a lower rank. Likewise, there are also some unique Magic ability that only 1 Special Mage can use." Levi replied. "How do you know all of this?" Leo curiously asked. "The Mage that sealed my parents was a Special Mage!" Levi replied with an obvious hatred in his voice. If only his parents weren''t sealed, then their situation wouldn''t have turned out to be like this. He really hated that Mage, since his life only became worst like this because of that person. "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you find this person!" Leo swore. Levi''s situation was almost the same as his past. What should have been a beautiful life became worst because someone had destroyed it. "Anyways, why are you taking your Elementals out?" Levi curiously asked. Leo smiled as he turned to look at the Earth Elementals, "You, turn yourself into a Bedrock Kong Golem!" *Whoooosh! "And the rest..." *Flick! With Leo''s finger snap, the other 3 Earth Elementals vanished. Suddenly, though, Leo put up his hand in front as he began absorbing Water Element Mana. "You''re nning to create some Water Elementals?" Levi finally understood what Leo really wanted to do. Chapter 164 - Water Elemental Chapter 164 Water Elemental Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Just like what Levi had expected, Leo was indeed nning to form a Water Elemental. They were currently floating in the middle of the ocean, and what else could be more befitting than a Water Elemental in this type of environment, right? To be honest, Leo hadn''t really tried summoning a Water Elemental before, but basing on the solution that two Wind Elemental equals to one Earth Elemental, and four Earth Elementals equals to one Fire Elemental, then it''s safe to assume that either two to three Earth Elementals is equivalent to one Water Elemental. And if the assumption wasn''t really like that, then he will simply just add the other remaining Earth Elemental so that he canplete one Water Elemental. The reason why Leo needed the Water Elemental was simple. Without any assistance from his Elementals, it would really be hard to navigate in the ocean, especially since they''re just students. Although they were Mages, the battle that they had just gone through a while ago had already proven to them that any future battles would be too difficult for them to handle, so it''s pretty obvious that they will definitely die if he doesn''t use his Elementals right now. He doesn''t really care whether Axel and the others would die, but with them, dying also meant he would die. Water Element Mana was quickly being absorbed by Leo''s hand as a Magical Entity, specifically the Water Elemental, slowly being formed in his consciousness. After a while, the Water Elemental was finallypletely formed. The Water Elemental has a body seemingly like the Fire Elemental, the only difference was rather than fire the Water Elemental entire body was made entirely of water. Leo put up his hand as he summoned the Water Elemental. *Whoosh! "Go and secretly protect us underwater!" Leo ordered. With a Water Elemental in ce, those Magical Beast Sharks would be having a hard time to attack them. After all, he specifically ordered to protect them rather than to attack any Magical Beast Sharks, hence the Water Elemental would obviously try its best to hinder the Magical Beast Sharks from time to time rather than fight with them. Although his Water Elemental wasn''t really undying as long as the water was present like those of Nature''s Wrath, but since he''s only using his weapons in fighting, then he could easily keep on absorbing Water Element Mana while fighting, hence he could keep regenerating the damages his Water Elemental received. Leo looked at his Golems as he said, "Keep watch while I''m gone." The Golem nodded its head as it started observing. After he''s done with his preparation, Leo then went downstairs to help the boys in repairing the boat. To be honest, the boat actually received only a few damages due to the Magical Barrier that protected the entire boat. The majority of the damages were up on the top of the bog, minor damages on the 2nd floor, and only the barrel on the 3rd floor. Actually, they needed to be grateful to the branches of leaves that act as the boat''s disguise because it was the reason why the thorns and javelin momentum decreased after going through them. Moreover, the Spike Shark might be a 4 Star Magical Beast, but it was obviously nothing for Teacher Homer to handle. So, his Magical Barrier wasn''t easily destroyed. The only reason why his first defense, specifically the Magical Barrier and the Magical Equipment, was easily destroyed was simply because he didn''t have enough time to prepare. He basically did a quick cast, which is usually used in casting weak Magic spells, and he also just quickly took out a random Magical Defensive Equipment, which, unfortunately, what he had taken was one of the weakest Magical Defensive Equipment teacher Homer has. On the other hand, the Magical Barrier was different since he could constantly supply it with Mana. Also, the only reason why teacher Homer received a serious injury was pretty much due to protecting them without bothering with the attacks he received and the attack was also a suicide attack that became so powerful due to the plenty of Whirlwind spells that wasn''t yet finished rampaging inside the Spike Shark''s body. ..... After a while, the boat was finally finished. Ehtelyn was finally done with preparing the dinner for everyone. Right now, everyone is gathered on the deck of the boat to eat. Not because no cabin was intact for them to eat their food over there, but actually because they needed to be cautious all the time in order to prepare for any attack. They also don''t want to bother with the recovering teacher, Homer. So, it''s really a must for them to stay on the deck. Leo took out the map as he started, "We don''t really know where exactly we are right now, but I know for sure that we only needed to keep ongoing north to arrive at the Blue Fin Kingdom." Leo looked at thepass on the table as he continued, "Which is in this direction!" He pointed in the north direction from where their boat was currently facing. "Fighting with the Magical Beast Sharks are inevitable since we had already revealed our disguise. So, we can only prepare ourselves for the worst and get ready for battle!" Leo said as he walked towards the resources to repair the boat. "First, let''s add some more defense!" Leo said with a smile. "Axel and Murgan, sharpen the edge of this wood and put them at both left and right side while facing up!" "Aiden, sharpen another batch and put them at the bow. Put them horizontally, so that not Magical Beast Sharks can easily jump up!" "Ehtelyn, do the same at the back of the boat!" "As for the final touch..." Leo said after the boat was finally covered with sharp sticks at all the sides, "Let''s cover them with branches of leaves!" *Whooosh! At this moment, the boat was now like a small wooden fortress covered by really sharp sticks on all the sides, which the sharp sticks were also covered by some branches of leaves to surprise the Magical Beast Sharks from the moment they jump up. "Now, let''s continue the journey!" With all of that done, the journey finally continued. Just like what everyone had expected, it didn''t take too long for a Magical Beast Shark to finallyunch an attack. *Whaaaash! "Axel, to your left!" Leo warned. "Okay!" "Murgan, to your right!" "Okay!" "Ehtelyn, just try your best to defend against that one. We are helpless against 1 Star Magical Beast!" "I''ll try my best!" "Aiden, two Magical Beast Sharks in your front, be prepared!" "Roger that!" "Matthew and David, help Ehtelyn!" "No problem!" "Okay!" "Golem, go and lend them extra help!" The Golem nodded its head as it went to the back of the boat. The Water Elemental quickly reported to Leo that a Magical Beast Shark was threatening to jump from the left, specifically Axel''s position. Leo wanted to warn Axel, but seeing him so busy, he quickly decided to handle the Magical Beast Shark himself. He grabbed some arrows, which he got from teacher Homer''s storage ring, and took out his cier Bow as he prepared for the Magical Beast Shark''s jump. "Try to tangle its tail fin!" Leo ordered the Water Elemental through his mind. *Whaaaash! The moment the Magical Beast Shark jump up, a hand made up of water suddenly went to grab the tail fin. Seeing that the Magical Beast Shark was being quickly dragged back to the ocean, Leo quickly released the string of his cier Bow. *Whooosh! *Pluck! The Magical Shark returned back to the ocean, dead. Leo wasn''t able to breathe a sigh of relief as another warning came from his Water Elemental. He quickly nocks an arrow to his cier Bow as he prepared for another jump. *Whaaaash! *Whooosh! *Pluck! The Magical Beast Shark wasn''t even able topletely out itself from the ocean before it quickly returned back, dead with an arrow straight through its brain. *Booom! "Leo!" Ehtelyn suddenly yelled from the back. Leo quickly turned around only to see that the Golem was blown into pieces by the 1 Star Magical Beast. "F*ck!" Leo quickly converted Earth Element Mana before absorbing it to form an Earth Elemental in his consciousness. Afterwards, without anyone noticing, he summoned the Earth Elemental, "Turn into a Golem!" The Earth Elemental immediately formed into a Golem. Noticing that the others were rtively safe for the moment, Leo quickly jump on the top of the Golem as hemunicated with the Water Elemental through his mind, "Help me take care of this 1 Star Magical Beast!" 1 Star Magical Beast might be impossible for them to kill, but the same as any Magical Beast, he believes that he can handle one if he attacks the heart or the brain. The location of the heart was obviously impossible due to the fact that it''s covered with its hard skin, but the brain was different since he can attack it through its soft eyes. "Guys, assist me, I''ll try to kill it by attacking its brain!" Leo informed Ehtelyn, David, and Matthew. "That''s impossible!" Matthew immediately tried to stop Leo. "I''ll do what I can!" David could only agree. With Leo''s character, it was obvious he can''t stop him if he sets his eyes on doing something. "Can you do it?" Ehtelyn worriedly asked. "With the help of this guy, I can definitely do it!" Leo replied as he taps his Golem, "And also with Levi''s help!" "I can only attack with some Water Wave, but I''ll try my best!" Levi replied. "That''s enough for me!" Soon after, Leo finally sees clearly what 1 Star Magical Beast it was, Magical Beast Twin Horn Shark. "Let''s see what this fish can do!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Chapter 165 - Fighting Against A 1 Star Magical Beast Chapter 165 Fighting against a 1 Star Magical Beast Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo quickly turned his cier Bow into a stick as he prepared himself for the Twin Horn Shark''s attack. He can''t attack first since the Twin Horn Shark was in the water, which is obviously a disadvantageous position for him. *Whaaaash! "Both of you, hold it down!" Leo quickly ordered the Golem on the top of the boat and the Water Elemental underwater. *Whooosh! *Whaaaash! Two hands made up of earth and water went straight as it soon after bounded the body of the Twin Horn Shark that was still in jumping motion in mid-air. "Levi, try to distract it!" "Got it!" Levi replied as it flies off and shoots out a Water Wave towards the Twin Horn Shark''s head, "Focus on me, big fish!" It was really weird for Levi to also call a Shark a fish since he was also almost like them. In fact, his body was more simr to a fish since it''s still small than the other Magical Beast Sharks. "Here I go!" Without wasting any more second, Leo casted a Support Magic spell, specifically Jump Boost spell to his shoes, before jumping up. *Whoosh! Right after, Leo finally stood up on the top of the Twin Horn Shark''s head. Leo quickly went for the eyes, but unexpectedly the Twin Horn Shark was able to escape from the Golem and the Water Elemental right that moment,nding on its head, causing it to fall back into the ocean. "Sh*t!" Leo swore as he quickly jumps towards the Twin Horn Shark''s back fin and holds onto it tightly so he won''t fall from its body the moment it crashes into the ocean. "Leo!" *Whaaash! Noticing that Leo was holding his back fin, the Twin Horn Shark quickly tried shaking off its body. "Tie it down!" Leo quickly ordered his Water Elemental through his mind. Quickly, the Water Elemental''s body expanded as it soon after bounded the Twin Horn Shark, not letting it attack Leo. Leo quickly let go of his hand as he swam towards the head of the Twin Horn Shark. "Go die!" Leo swore on his mind as he powerfully stabbed the Twin Horn Shark''s eyes, using his cier Bow in a stick form. *Pluck! Unfortunately, because he was currently in the water, his strength expectedly decreases, hence he was only able to blind one of the Twin Horn Shark''s eyes. "So unlucky!" Leo thought as he quickly took out his cier Bow and swam back up. Leo breathed plenty of air as he quickly swam towards the boat the moment his head surfaced out of the ocean. "Leo, grab my hand!" Matthew put up his hand as he tried to reach for Leo. Unfortunately, the Twin Horn Shark arrived first as it tried to eat Leo. "No, you won''t!" Leo said as he took out a javelin from Teacher Homer''s storage ring. Quickly, Leo put the javelin in between the Twin Horn Shark''s jaw. Now, the Twin Horn Shark was having a hard time trying to close its jaw because of how hard the javelin was. "Let me add some more!" Leo took out another two javelins as he quickly stuck it in between the Twin Horn Shark''s jaw. "Now that your head is out on the surface, it''s time for me to attack!" Leo didn''t waste any more second as he turned his cier Bow into a bow form, nock an arrow, and shoot it towards the location of the blind eye. *Pluck! "Still not enough? Then how about more!" *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! 3 more arrows quickly went straight through its eyes. However, it was still not enough. "Just how hard is that brain of yours?" *Kraaaghhh! "Leo, dodge!" Ehtelyn quickly warned. Even without that warning, Leo was just right in front of the Twin Horn Shark, so he could obviously see that it had already broken the 3 javelins and was going to bite him once again. Of course, Leo wouldn''t just let that happen as he swam to the right, sessfully dodging the Twin Horn Shark. Then he grabbed the right fin. *Whaaash! "Bound this fish!" Leo ordered the Water Elemental once again. *Whaaaash! The Water Elemental quickly bounded the Twin Horn Shark, not letting it move even a bit once again. Leo repeated his action where he swam towards the Twin Horn Shark''s head. "If 4 arrows can''t kill you, then how about a hundred!" Leo said as he took out a Cloud Piercer arrow from the storage ring before stabbing it straight to the Twin Horn Shark''s blind eye. Of course, that obviously wouldn''t easily trigger the Cloud Piercer arrow since the arrow needed a powerful force to trigger its mechanism, which fortunately he still has. Leo turned the cier Bow into its melee form before he quickly stabbed with all of his strength inside the Twin Horn Shark''s eyes. *Bang! *Ting! *Boom! Because of the force caused by the cier Bow, the Cloud Piercer arrow activated. And because there was not enough space inside, the Cloud Piercer arrow exploded instead, causing the Twin Horn Shark''s head to be blown into pieces. "Rest in pieces!" Leo thought as he quickly swam back up with the help of his Water Elemental to make him reach the boat a lot faster. "Leo!" Ehtelyn, Matthew, and David eximed in unison. "Grab my hand!" Aiden was also there as he reached his hand for Leo to grab. "Here, grab mine too!" Murgan also reached his hand. Leo quickly grabs their hands as Axel and Murgan quickly pulled him back up. "How''s the fight?" Everyone can''t help but ask in curiosity. "Look at that!" Leo pointed at the location where he surfaced just now. Suddenly, pieces of the Twin Horn Shark''s head and the arrows of the Cloud Piercer arrow began floating up on the surface. "Damn, you brutally turn it into pieces with a Cloud Piercer arrow?" Aiden said while feeling admiration. It was really smart for Leo to think of that way, if it was him he would have long died. "You actually really kill a 1 Star Magical Beast!" Axel said before letting out augh. "Just luck!" Leo replied humbly. It was indeed only luck that he was able to kill one. To be more exact, it''s because of teacher Homer''s storage ring, since it has plenty of powerful weapons and items inside. "Forget about that!" Murgan suddenly interrupted as he pointed at the intact, floating corpse of the Twin Horn Shark, "Let''s quickly grab that up! We are going to eat Shark meat tonight!" "Ew, Shark meat doesn''t even have any taste!" Ehtelyn felt disgusted. She had tried eating Shark Fin soup before, and the Shark Fin really doesn''t have any taste, rather its taste was just nd. "Then let''s just take away the valuable parts instead and use it to further improve our boat''s defense!" Leo proposes. "Let''s also not forget about its Mana stone!" David added. "Yes, I almost forgot that a 1 Star Magical Beast has a Mana stone!" Leo nodded his head. If David didn''t mention that, then he wouldn''t have remembered that Mana stones could also be found inside 1 Star Magical Beast and above aside from the mines. Quickly, everyone helped together to bring up the Twin Horn Shark on the top of the boat. Afterwards, everyone took out a dagger each as they started removing the scales, the fins, and the teeth. After finishing with all of that, they began chopping the body into pieces to use it to feed the Magical Beast Sharkster on for distraction purposes. And finally, the most important part... "I found it!" Levi eximed joyously as he flew up with what seems to be a Mana stone in his mouth. Leo took out the Mana stone. He can''t help but thought, "After all that trouble, we only found a small Mana stone. Such dumb luck I have here!" "Levi, use it for yourself!" Leo didn''t hesitate to give the Mana stone to Levi. The Mana stone was just too small, and it would cost some money to refine it too, in order for him to be able to use it. However, it''s a different story for Magical Beast, since they can use refined or unrefined Mana stones to strengthen themselves. "Are you sure?" Levi doubtfully looked at Leo before he turned to look at the others, "How about the others?" "Nah, too small!" Axel shook his head in refusal. "Same!" Murgan. "Just use it to yourself, little guy!" Aiden. "We can only use refined Mana stones." David politely refuses. "Likewise!" Matthew. "I have no use for that, hehehe..." Ehtelyn. "Okay..." Levi finally understood that the Mana stone was too invaluable for them to use. Levi took the small Mana stone with its jaw as it gulped it down, "I need to rest to digest the Mana stone." "Do what you need to do!" Leo said before he signaled the others to quickly return to their position. The journey was not yet over, and so was the Magical Beast Sharks more possible attack. "Melthy and Tiffany, cook some food so that everyone will have enough energy to fight the next round!" Leo ordered Melthy and Tiffany, who just got back on the top deck after everything was safe in teacher Homer''s cabin. "Roger that!" Melthy replied as she quickly tried to go downstairs but was swiftly stopped by Tiffany. "Do you want us to use this Shark''s meat?" Tiffany curiously asked. "Absolutely, no!" Ehtelyn was the one that loudly refused. "Okay!" Tiffany said as she and Melthy finally went downstairs to begin cooking. Chapter 166 - Leo’s Very Heavy Responsibilities Chapter 166 Leo''s very heavy responsibilities Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Leo, what do we do next?" Axel can''t help but ask. "We prepare for the nightfall..." Leo grimly replied as he looked at the sun slowly setting down to the west. "I don''t really know whether we can survive for the next day, but let''s do what we can!" Leo encourages as he turned to look at the important parts of the Twin Horn Sharkying on the corner, "Let''s use the teeth to rece those sticks, and let''s improve the toughness of the boat using the scales and the fins." "Okay!" Everyone nodded in unison. "Also, let''s stay in this ce tonight!" Leo almost forgot to inform everyone. With how dangerous the ocean was during the night, and with how tired they were already, he decided that it''s much better for them to stay put and rest to recover energy. "But we are wasting time!" Axel quickly disagreed. "I also agree with Axel!" Murgan supported. They were only given more than 24 hours and definitely less than 36 hours of time to arrive at the Blue Fin Kingdom and ask for reinforcement. Any more than that and Lu Ming would be sessful. So, they can''t afford to waste time just to rest. Naturally, Leo also realized that, but if ever they also fall into a dangerous situation, then Lu Ming''s n would likewise be sessful. So... "Okay! But, we will be moving slowly, we can''t afford to attract many more Magical Beast Sharks to our boat!" Leo could only helplessly agree. After that, everyone quickly began to work on improving the boat''s defense. Leo also ordered the Water Elemental to start eliminating those nearby Magical Beast Sharks to eliminate more possible threats. It was already a very clear fact for everyone that Magical Beast has simr traits with Humans. So, those remaining alive Magical Beast Sharks who had witnessed Humans in this boat would obviously spread the information that what they had just assumed as a mere floating tree is actually a boat, hence attracting more Magical Beast Sharks to attack them. To be more exact, he was eliminating those witnesses. Finally, nightfall arrived. Everyone could barely see their surroundings, and they also can''t use any lights on the top of the boat, since that would obviously reveal them. Of course, they still used some lights, but only inside the cabin''s floor to lighten up the inside of the boat. The only thing that guides the boat and sends constant warnings at this moment was only Leo''s Water Elemental, hence they were able to avoid dangers after dangers. Moreover, they were now moving slow, seemingly acting exactly like a floating tree in the eyes of Magical Beast Sharks. "Leo, go rest for a bit. You''ve just gone through a fight against a 1 Star Magical Beast!" Axel suggested the moment he returned back on the top deck. Actually, everyone has already assigned themselves different shifts in order for them to rest and recover energy. However, Leo insisted that he will not take a rest. Saying that it''s fine since he is used to doing something like this. To be honest, he was indeed very used to staying up for a long period of time. His very best record was even 3 days straight without sleeping while under extreme pressure. It had happened back when he was sent by his Master Olivia in her Labyrinth. In that ce, all sorts of dangers just silently lurk around everywhere. If ever he let down his guard, such as casually sleeping somewhere random, he would definitely lose his life. Hence, on the very first night, he can''t afford himself to sleep, since he might forever be sleeping. "I need to stay on guard." Leo calmly replied back. "I insist!" Axel didn''t give up his persuasion. "Believe me, I''m already used to this kind of situation!" Leo shook his head, still refusing Axel''s kind gesture. "Ayst..." Axel scratched his head helplessly as he decided to just sit down on Leo''s side, "I have one very big question, would you mind if I asked?" "I don''t mind," Leo replied. It was much better to talk with someone than to just stare at the dark ocean in front of him. Although he was on guard duty, it was obviously his Water Elemental instead that is doing the job. "Okay! So, howe you''re so differentpared to us? It''s like you''ve already gone through things simr to this multiple times. You''re just at the same age as us too, so how?" "You should already know right that I''m the Lord of Heart city?" Leo began. "Yes! But that still doesn''t exin why you''re so differentpared to us. You might not know this, but we had also undergone hard training while still young, yet it seems to be nothingpared to you!" Leo can''t help but to let out a chuckle as he replied, "Have you ever triedbining all together being trained through ruthless ways in order to be strong, fighting different people to protect your family''s territory, managing a city, investigating some suspicion people, suffering from losing your entire family, trying your best to keep on living every single day, for 10 years straight? If you can do all of that, then I will not be surprised if you also be someone like me!" "....." After hearing Leo''s answer, Axel doesn''t know what to reply. It was just too shocking for him to ept. Basing on what Leo had just said, he had gone through all of that despite being a mere 8 years old kid until he became 18 years old, tirelessly and constantly. That sounded so impossible. But how can he exin Leo''s capability, then? Ever since they meet each other in the cave till this moment, he had seen with his very own eyes just how capable Leo was. And he can describe it in just two words, Absolutely Terrifying! If Leo was already able to do something like that while still being 19 years old, then how much more when he became an adult, right? "Anyways, who''s turn is it to keep watch?" Leo quickly changed the topic. "Me, Aiden, and Ehtelyn for the lookout on top of the boat, and Melthy for guarding teacher Homer''s room." Axel answer. Leo simply nodded his head as he turned to look at the ocean. At this moment, a lot of Magical Beast Sharks could easily be spotted swimming around the boat. These Magical Beast Sharks were obviously the new batch, and they are now trying to satisfy their curiosity about the floating tree. The longer he looked at them, the more he felt terror deep in his mind. He isn''t really the type of guy that easily felt fear. In fact, he doesn''t even fear dying at all. But, dying while feeling helpless, he just doesn''t prefer to die while feeling such kind of emotion. Also, Cassandra and the others'' lives totally depend on his shoulder right now, and also everyone else, especially since teacher Homer is still trying to recover from his serious injuries right now, hence all the responsibilities have been forcefully been put onto his shoulder. "Just how did I arrive in this situation?" Leo can''t help but ponder the sane question he had asked himselfst time once again. Leo heaved a heavy sigh to express his helplessness as he stood up from the wooden floor and went to the bow of the ship to look closely at the swimming Magical Beast Sharks. "How about you guys just do me a favor and pave a way for us to safely travel?" Leo impossibly suggested in his mind. The situation right now was definitely next to impossible to handle. Simply put, it''s a hopeless situation. Magical Beast Sharks surrounds them, any kind of mistakes would absolutely lead them to their deaths. And with their deaths, it would then lead to all of the 1st year students'' lives, deemed those teachers sacrifices for nothing, and Lu Ming''s n bing sessful. Afterwards, the Silver Kingdom would be the next thing at sake, which means Butler Xiao and the others back in Heart city might also die. Their situation would have been alright if only there was no time limit, but unfortunately, there was. And what''s even worse, there is not even an exact time limit, just either a day or maybe more than that if the teachers can sessfully interrupt Lu Ming''s ceremony in making the Leviathan his Beast Companion. The responsibility is just too heavy for him to handle. It feels like his shoulder just isn''t strong enough yet to carry this kind of weight. *p Leo suddenly ps himself as he thought to himself, "Why am I even thinking like a weakling? Have I ever given up before just because the situation is hopeless? I didn''t even give up back when my Master Olivia was ruthlessly training me, not to mention this kind of situation." "I need to think of a n to solve this sh*tty situation!" Quickly, Leo began carefully looking at all the Magical Beast Sharks, looked at the surrounding, thought about the resources he can use, andstly just what kind of n is possible with all of this. "Magical Beast Sharks is swimming around the boat out of curiosity, and they will definitely kill us if they ever discovered us. But what if..." Leo finally thought of an idea. Magical Beast Sharks are swimming around because of curiosity, but what if he throws another curiosity inducing things in front of them? Like, for example, a Water Elemental! Moreover, what if it''s a Water Elemental carrying a 1 Star Magical Beast meat? If that was still not enough, then why not order his Water Elemental to attack these Magical Beast Sharks, then give the Water Elemental some pieces of 1 Star Magical Beast meat, and then lure them far away from the boat? With his capability right now, his Elementals can still stay alive as long as they are within 100 meters away from him, any more than that, and they will vanish. 100 meters distance is definitely enough to allow them to smoothly travel for a few hundreds of meters, right? Repeat that step many times and they will definitely be able to have a smooth journey! Leo quickly tried to cover his mouth to stop himself fromughing as he quickly went to the back of the boat. "Leo, where are you going?" Axel curiously asked the moment he saw Leo running to the back of the boat. "Bathroom break!" Leo replied. Chapter 167 - Luring The Magical Beast Sharks Away Chapter 167 Luring the Magical Beast Sharks away Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo quickly arrived at the rear of the boat without anyone following behind him. He then called out for his Water Elemental toe and also took out the map andpass from the storage ring. Afterwards, he started estimating just how far away they were to finally reach the Blue Fin Kingdom. "Considering the time frame between when teacher Homer said that we already arrived in the dark green zone till this present time, then our location should be around here..." Leo pointed at a specific location on the map, specifically 30 kilometers distance from the Blue Fin Kingdom, "Assuming that I''m correct, then I need to repeat my n for exactly 300 times, which is so stupid if I really make myself do that. But what if I make my Water Elemental do a diagonal dive instead of a straight dive and in front of the boat instead of the back?" Making his Water Elemental do a diagonal dive simply means that the Magical Beast Sharks would arrive 100 meters deep underwater when the Water Elemental finally vanished. And because of that, if the Magical Beast Sharks decided to chase after the floating tree once again, they needed to swim diagonally instead of vertically since while the Magical Beast Sharks are chasing behind from 100 meters deep the boat on the other hand would continue traveling forward, hence giving the boat two times the distance that he had first calcted, specifically 200 meters, which would reduce the 300 repeats to 150 repeats only. And since it was to the front of the boat, it basically meant their path forward would by then be clear, since the Water Elemental would keep on attracting every Magical Beast Sharks in their path. Unlike on the other hand, if he chooses the rear of the boat, which means he would still worry about the Magical Beast Sharks in front of the boat. Moreover, the 150 repeats can also be decreased furthermore if he can make the Magical Beast Sharks circle around for a few bit ofps before suddenly unsummoning the Water Elemental, hence causing them to be distracted for a few seconds and be confused for a bit as soon as the Water Elemental vanished. If he can indeed achieve that distraction and confusion, then the worst result he assumes would be he can reduce 25 repeats, bringing down the 150 to 125. If he can sessfully do that multiple times, which the best result he assumes is 50, then he might be able to bring down 150 to 100. Furthermore, what if he makes his Water Elemental shoot an arrow or javelin with the 1 Star Magical Beast meat attached underwater to increase the 100 meters max distance, even if it would only increase 10 meters or 15 meters it would still be really worth it. "Are there more ways to decrease it further..." Leo asked as he fell into deep thought. 125 to 100 times is obviously still a lot for him, and he also feels deep in his mind that there are a lot more ways to further decrease this. "Leo?" Levi suddenly interrupted. "Not now, Levi!" Leo quickly stopped Levi from distracting him. At this moment, he needed to really focus his mind, so that he can think of another way. "But I have an idea that might be able to help with your n..." Hearing Levi''s words, Leo''s interest was immediately piqued. What he really needed right now was exactly such kind of suggestion! "Make the Magical Beast Sharks fight with each other," Levi said. "That..." Leo''s eyes immediately lit up, "Hahaha, you''re a genius, Levi!" Magical Beast Sharks would naturally not chase after a Water Elemental carrying a 1 Star Magical Beast meat peacefully. They are bounded to have conflicts from time to time. Although he quickly assumes that those conflicts would definitely just be those small kinds of conflict, such as Magical Beast Sharks trying to bite each other or mming with each other. But what if he adds more oil into this fire? Leo turned to look at Levi as he asked curiously, "How can we do that, though?" "Hmmm..." Levi thought for a bit before he was finally able to thought of an idea, "Let''s cut a few pieces from the 1 Star Magical Beast meat from time to time!" "That''s indeed feasible!" Leo quickly agreed. By cutting a few pieces of the 1 Star Magical Beast meat that the Water Elemental is carrying from time to time and giving them to the Magical Beast Sharks chasing after it, the Magical Beast Sharks would definitely race to who will have it first, and conflict would obviously arise from such kind of situation. Just like, for example, what if a group of robbers makes it rain money using the money they had robbed from the bank while being chased after by the guards and soldiers? People all around the ce would obviouslye and chase after those raining money, right? Hence, causing them to hinder the guards and soldiers that chases after the robbers. And because of that, those guards and soldiers would start assaulting those who blocked them because any second wasted means the robbers can increase their distance away, which by doing so would obviously cause a conflict to arise. Putting it to his case, the Water Elemental was the robber carrying the money, which is the 1 Star Magical Beast meat. The Water Elemental suddenly started chopping pieces of the money to satisfy the people, but these so-called people are not only the people but at the same time also the guards and soldiers chasing after the robber. Moreover, they''re not the peace-loving people too, but instead savage Magical Beast Sharks. So, it is obviously impossible to apply the firste first serve rule to these groups of Magical Beast Sharks that are only full of greed and desire to taste the 1 Star Magical Beast meat in their minds. These Magical Beast Sharks would obviously start a fight as to who gets the meat first, which would of course further give more time for the boat to travel tens or even hundreds of distance more. If he really can do that, then the 125 to 100 times would highly likely be reduced by around 50 to 75 times, hence bringing down the 125 to 100 to around 75 to 25 times. Hopefully, he can reduce it to somewhere below the 50 times mark, since the 1 Star Magical Beast meat is not infinite. It would eventually run out and he would not have any choice anymore but to return to slow travel once again the moment that timees. Although his only goal right now was just simply how not to waste time in their journey to the Blue Fin Kingdom, but hoping to decrease the time it would take to finally reach the Blue Fin Kingdom is obviously not a wrong thing to do, right? The more times he can repeat his n, the sooner they will arrive at the Blue Fin Kingdom, hence they will finally be able to ask for reinforcement to Floating Mountain and save everyone. "Then let''s start with this n!" Leo said as he quickly took out a big enough size of a piece of the Twin Horn Shark''s meat and a normal javelin from his storage ring before quickly giving it to his Water Elemental. The moment Leo took out a piece of 1 Star Magical Beast meat, the Magical Beast Sharks were immediately able to smell the scent of blood, quickly attracting them towards the Water Elemental''s direction. "Go!" Leo quickly ordered the Water Elemental. *Whaaash! The Water Elemental quickly started diving diagonally towards the front direction of the boat. On the other hand, Leo quickly started forming a new Water Elemental in his consciousness, to quickly summoned one the moment the first one was destroyed, and as soon as he finished forming the Water Elemental, he quickly dashed towards the boat''s steering wheel to drive the boat forward. "Leo, what the heck are you doing?" Axel was immediately in shock the moment he saw Leo running towards the boat''s steering wheel. "Sh*t, are you nning to kill us all?" Aiden swore as he quickly runs forward in hopes of stopping Leo. "Wait, look down in front of the boat!" Ehtelyn quickly noticed something shocking. All the Magical Beast Sharks were actually now swimming underwater, seemingly trying to chase after something. "Just watch out for any Magical Beast Sharks that try to attack us! And also, please trust me!" Leo said as he fully unfolded the headsail and mainsail in order to have a fast journey. Right after, the wind quickly began pushing the boat forward. "If you want to add more wind pressure, then I suggest that you cast some kind of Wind-rted Magic spell!" Leo suggested. "Since you want us to do that, then we will exactly do that!" Axel said as he closed his eyes and began casting a Wind Pressure spell to push the sail forward. "No problem!" Aiden. "Okay!" Ehtelyn. "If only we can increase this speed!" Leo can''t help but shook his head. Because they can no longer use the wooden paddles due to teacher Homer??s absence, the speed of the boat was still consider slow. "I have an idea!" Aiden quickly thought of something, "Axel and Ehtelyn, give me your storage ring!" "Why?" Axel and Ehtelyn curiously asked in unison. "I will store those supplies on the 1st floor to decrease the weight of the boat!" Aiden finally revealed his idea. "Here!" Axel threw his storage ring to Aiden without any hesitation after hearing his idea. "Just don''t touch any of my important stuff!" Ehtelyn also followed after. Though she didn''t forget to remind Aiden not to do something stupid, which what she meant is obviously not to look at her undergarments stored inside the storage ring. "Thank you!" Aiden eximed as he quickly runs downstairs. After a while, the speed of the boat finally increased. "What to do next, Leo?" Axel, Aiden, and Ehtelyn turned to look at Leo. "Trust me!" Leo replied. Deep in Leo''s mind, he was receiving countless reports from his Water Elemental. Every time a reportes, he would immediately think of an idea of how to take advantage of the situation in order to give them more time. Although he wasn''t the Water Elemental, his forehead can''t help being drenched in sweat due to nervousness. "Trust me...." Leo murmured again as he sent another order. Chapter 168 - Trust Me; Trust Us Chapter 168 Trust me; Trust us Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Deep underwater, the Water Elemental was diving at its fastest speed possible. From time to time a Magical Beast Shark was able to reach its feet but the Water Elemental would quickly cut a piece of the Twin Horn Shark''s meat, hence distracting that Magical Beast Shark and also causing conflict. After doing that the Water Elemental would continue diving deeper and deeper, and repeating the steps over and over again. "Do a turnaround!" Leo suddenly sent an order. *Whaaash! The Water Elemental quickly did a turnaround, causing it to arrive behind the group of Magical Beast Sharks. All of the Magical Beast Sharks were sent into confusion for a bit before they quickly got back their grip. "Now go and dive deep!" *Whaaash! The Water Elemental quickly dive deep. All of the Magical Beast Sharks didn''t hesitate to follow after. However, because they were almost stacked together in one ce, it had caused them to slow down for a bit due to their body unable to easily turn around. "Cut another piece!" *Shingg! A piece of Twin Horn Shark''s meat was thrown behind, causing all the Magical Beast Sharks to m with each other in order for them to reach the piece of meat first. "Continue diving!" *Whaash! The Water Elemental quickly dives deeper down again. Obviously, a small piece of Twin Horn Shark''s meat wouldn''tst for a long time. "80 meters..." "85 meters..." "90 meters..." "95 meters..." "Now!" Leo suddenly ordered. *Whaaash! A javelin with the Twin Horn Shark''s meat attached to was immediately thrown deeper before the Water Elemental disappeared. The moment the Water Elemental disappeared, Leo quickly went back to the back of the boat. "Where are you going, Leo?" Axel asked the moment he saw Leo rushing to the rear of the boat once again. "Just stay there and don''t follow me!" Leo quickly replied with a very serious voice. "What''s wrong with him?" Axel can''t help but to scratch his head in confusion. "Everyone has a secret. Let''s just pretend we didn''t see anything and put all of our focus on our task!" Aidenforted Axel. "Look! The Magical Beast Sharks in front are all chasing after something once again!" Ehtelyn quickly called out Axel and Aiden. "I''m really curious about how Leo is doing that!" Axel said. "I feel that it''s much more better if we don''t find out..." Aiden shook his head. Base on his experience, people with Leo''s type of character will immediately eliminate the people who try to investigate his secrets. Anyway, knowing Leo''s secret or not isn''t even something rted to them, so why bother, right? "Look, a Magical Beast Shark is trying to attack the boat, prepare to defend!" Ehtelyn suddenly pointed. "Leave that to me!" Axel replied as he took out an axe from his storage ring, "I, of course, can''t just let Leo take all the spotlight, right?" *Whoooosh! The axe was powerfully thrown forward, which then sessfully embedded itself in the head of the Magical Beast Shark. *Pluck! Naturally, it was still not enough to kill a Magical Beast Shark. But, so was Axel''s attack. Looking really close at Axel''s hand, Aiden and Ehtelyn quickly noticed a small metal chain connected from the axe to Axel''s hand. Suddenly, Axel pulled the chain, causing the axe to be pulled right after with the Magical Beast Shark towards the boat. "Have a taste of my beautiful Twin Axe technique!" Axel smiled before another axe appeared on his left hand. He then threw it powerfully right after. *Whooosh! *Pluck! "1st technique, Helpless Prey!" *Phssssss! With Axel''s pull, the Magical Beast Shark was immediately separated into two halves. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! The two axes quickly returned back to Axel''s hand. "So cool!" Aiden can''t help but gasped in amazement, "Though the name of the 1st technique really sucks!" "What''s wrong with Helpless Prey? Wasn''t the Magical Beast Shark just now looked really helpless to you?" "It indeed looked really helpless since that Magical Beast really looked like it was only waiting to be torn into two halves, but the name Helpless Prey should be reced to Twin Hawks Dive..." "And why is that?" "Simple, because when two hawks dive at the same time in two different directions, it would naturally also go up in two different directions the moment it flies up, hence causing the prey to be torn into two halves!" Aiden creatively exined. "Oh, that indeed sounds great!" Axel nodded in amazement, "Then I''ll start calling it Twin Hawks Dive." On the side, Ehtelyn rolls her eyes as she quickly interrupted them, "There are two more Magical Beast Sharksing to both left and right of the boat. Both of you go and handle them!" "Okay!" Axel. "Okay!" Aiden. "Boys are really small-minded! They would even argue in small little things!" Ehtelyn shook her head in disappointment. The technique would still be the same thing anyway, so who would even care if it''s called ''Helpless Prey'' or ''Twin Hawks Dive''. After a while, Leo finally returned back to the boat''s steering wheel. "Has anything happened?" Leo asked. "Nothing big for you to worry about!" Axel replied, "Trust us!" Hearing Axel''s words, Leo can''t help but to show a smile on his face before he focused once again on his Water Elemental. ..... Meanwhile, back in Floating Mountain, the 12 teachers have now be 6 after interrupting the ceremony between Lu Ming and the Leviathan for 4 times. "The same as before!" Teacher Lee said before he flew back first to the location where Lu Ming and the Leviathan were having the ceremony. *Whooosh! "Let luck be on your side, boys!" Teacher Marvin said in a joking manner. *Whooosh! "We would rather not have that luck!" Everyone replied in unison. Being lucky in their current situation right now simply means Lu Ming would choose to target them. And being targeted simply meant to die. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! "So you bunch are here once again?" Lu Ming eximed with annoyance in his voice. "Catch all of us if you don''t want us to keep on visiting you!" Teacher Lee smirked as he suddenly threw a ming Shot spell towards Lu Ming. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! Unfortunately, a Magic Shield, specifically a Magical Defensive Equipment, covered all around Lu Ming, causing teacher Lee''s ming Shot spell to not reach even Lu Ming''s feet. "Where are your puppets, Lu Ming!" Teacher Marvin said as he casted an Ice Barrage spell, causing dozens of ice spikes to shoot towards Lu Ming. But, the same as the ming Shot spell, nothing was able to reach Lu Ming. "Look up!" Lu Ming replied while pointing his hand up. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Right after, numerous puppets began falling down from the cave''s ceiling. Seeing such a scene, the 4 teachers didn''t waste any more time to cast their Magic spells. "Whirlwind!" "Hundred Vines! "Holyshield!" "Rock Pir!" Four different Elements Magic spells quickly meet up with the falling puppets, cutting them into pieces with the Whirlwind spell, tangling them all around the ce before being powerfully thrown towards the wall of the cave with the Hundred Vines spell, being smashed into broken puppets by the Holyshield spell, and being crashed to the ground by the Rock Pir spell. "Mere puppets aren''t enough to handle us, Lu Ming!" Teacher Marvin said as he quickly unsheathed his Crimson Sword, "Crimson ming sh!??? *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Dozens of crimson-colored sword wave shoot towards the puppets, cutting them half and burning them into ashes right after. "But, it''s enough to distract you guys!" Lu Ming suddenly said, "Chains of the Dark God!" Hundreds of portals appeared all over the cave, surrounding everyone in all directions. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Right after, hundreds of ck-colored chain began shooting towards the 6 teachers. "Quickly escape!" Teacher Lee quickly ordered before casting a Magical Barrier to cover him as he then flew towards a random tunnel. *sh! "Do you know that using hundreds of chains to trap us is an overkill?" Teacher Marvin berated as he shed another iing chain before he flew towards another tunnel. The other 4 teachers also flew towards different tunnels to escape away from the chains. "Do you think you can just as easily escape away from the Dark God''s hand?" Lu Ming said while watching the chains chasing after the teachers. "Now, where were we?" Lu Ming said as he turned around to face the Leviathan. "We are now nearly finished with the construction of the Magic circle..." The Leviathan replied with an unnoticed worry in his voice. "How many hours exactly?" "12 more hours remaining..." "Hahahaha!" Lu Mingughed ecstatically, "My dream would finallye true after 12 hours!" ..... At this moment, Leo finally runs out of the Twin Horn Shark''s meat. Thest Water Elemental carrying thest piece of Twin Horn Shark''s meat was also already used. Hence, the boat finally slows down once again, specifically in the location with only 10 more kilometers remaining to finally arrive at Blue Fin Kingdom. "What dumb luck!" Leo heaves a sigh of helplessness. What he had just calcted as 75 to 25 times to finally arrived at Blue Fin Kingdom was so far out of reach. He was able to repeat his n sessfully for exactly 45 times before he finally runs out of Twin Horn Shark''s meat, but the distance the boat had traveled was only around 125 to 150 meters every round. The reason he runs out of meat wasn''t also because there were only a few pieces of Twin Horn Shark''s meat. In fact, there was actually enough meat to repeat the n for over 100 times. But, because of some unexpected happening, the Water Elemental wasn''t even able to distance itself far enough before getting destroyed. Specifically, it exactly has 55 times failed attempts. The failed attempts were sometimes because there were a few Magical Beast Sharks already extremely familiar with where he summoned the Water Elemental, so they just camp inconspicuously at the rear of the boat; sometimes it''s because the Magical Beast Sharks was unexpectedly working together due to being a member of the same species or group, just like the group of Magical Beast Sharks led by the Spike Shark; there were also a few times where his n backfired on him, such as his order got his Water Elemental easily surrounded; andstly, because a Magical Beast Shark suddenly appeared out of nowhere to block his Water Elemental''s path forward. To be honest, the best result he had assumed was a sess rate of over 70%, relying on his years of experience in dealing with Magical Beast. Unfortunately, he had entirely forgotten that what he had mostly dealt with before was thend-living Magical Beast, not the water living Magical Beast.. Although he had faced some water-living Magical Beast a few times, it was only those who live in swamps,kes, and rivers, entirely a different storypared to the Magical Beast that lives in the ocean. Chapter 169 - West Fortress Of The Blue Fin Kingdon Chapter 169 West Fortress of the Blue Fin Kingdon Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The time right now was around past midnight, maybe 2 to 3 in the morning. At this moment, Leo is just sitting at a corner, feeling really sleepy. He really underestimated the effects of tirelessly using his Magic power for over 100 times. It was entirely different from what he was used to doing in the past. Not only does it affect his energy but also his spirit and mind, hence causing him to easily get more tired every round he repeated his n. It''s literally like the conversion of physicalborpared to doing Magicbor is 1 is to 5, at least for him. Like for example, if he carries a heavy box using his strength alone, he will only use a small amount of energy. On the other hand, using a Magic spell to carry a heavy box would cost him to consume 5 times the amount of energy, plus a toll on his spirit and mind. Although using Magic spell was convenient, really, but he just found out that it only applies to those who had trained themselves in using their Magic power for a long time already. As for Leo, he hasn''t still trained that much time with his Magic power yet, causing him to easily get tired every time he uses anything rted to Magic and Mana. "Axel, take Leo with you!" Murgan said the moment he arrived on the top of the boat. It was now Murgan''s group turn to keep watch. Murgan had heard from Axel the moment he arrived just how much Leo had done in order for the boat to arrived in less than 10 kilometers away to finally reach Blue Fin Kingdom, though not what Leo had exactly used to achieve such a thing. And, seeing Leo closing his eyes from time to time, it was really obvious to see that he is already feeling really tired and was just pushing himself due to the responsibility that teacher Homer had put on his shoulder. "It''s okay, I''ll keep on watching!" Leo shook his head as he tried to stand up. But he quickly lost bnce and nearly crash to the floor, luckily his reflexes were fast enough to hold to the side. "Nah, it''s time for you to sleep!" Axel arrived in front of Leo as he helped him walk downstairs towards an empty cabin. Aiden also quickly lends his help. Leo wasn''t able to fight back anymore since he was already extremely tired. And his body was also telling him to take a rest. The moment Leoid in a wooden bed, he quickly fell asleep. Anyway, Leo was also not that worried about the safety of the boat since a Water Elemental was currently keeping watch underneath the boat and an Earth Elemental in a form of a Golem is guarding the top of the boat to help Murgan''s group guard for any danger. ..... A light that went past from a small hole in the top of the ceiling of the cabin caused Leo to quickly wake up from his sleep. "How long was I sleeping?" Leo stretched his body before he slowly walks back to the top of the boat. "Oh, Leo, you''re finally awake!" Axel quickly greeted the moment he saw Leo walking upstairs. "Yeah. By the way, where are we now?" Leo can''t help but ask while rubbing his still sleepy eyes. "We have already arrived!" Murgan suddenly arrived at the side. Hearing Murgan''s words, Leo became fully awake as he quickly began looking around all over the ce. At this moment, the boat was now docked in a docking area, or at least something that has a simr function to that. To be honest, their boat right now was actually just floating a bit far away from thend, specifically a ce where the water is deep enough for the boat to not hit the ocean floor. The docking area really looks different from the Humans coastal city. He could still see some ''actual'' boats, really different to their boat that looked simr to a tree, but there is no wall that acts as a barricade that separates the water from thend and there is also no wharf that leads to the deep part of the water where boats could perfectly dock in ce. And instead, they only have stairs, just in and simple stairs made out of stones. Though, he quickly understood the reason for why the Mermaid race had made it into stairs. Just from a bit of a distance from the boat, he immediately saw a female Mermaid that swam from the ocean before her tail quickly turned into a Human''s feet the moment she arrived near the stairs as she then walked using the stairs to arrive in thend. "Marvelous isn''t it!" Ehtelyn arrived behind Leo. "Yeah..." Leo nodded his head. It was indeed marvelous, but maybe it''s only because this was his first time seeing an actual person of the Mermaid race. "I was also shocked just like you the moment I first saw them!" Axel nodded his head in understanding of what Leo was feeling right now, "I only read such a thing through books, but seeing such a scene myself is really different experience!" "It''s really shocking that the mermaid race looked almost identical to us, Humans..." Leo said. Aside from fins located in the side of their hands and feet, scales simr to those of fish in some parts of their body, and gills in both sides of their neck, the Mermaid race would almost look like Humans the moment they turned their tails into feet. Moreover, just by looking at the city in front of them, he could immediately assume that the Mermaid race actually lives both in thend and water, something that wasn''t mentioned in the books he had read before since all the books mentioned they lived underwater. "Not only is that shocking Leo!" Murgan interrupted, "Look at that!" Looking at the direction Murgan was pointing at, specifically a few meters in the back of the boat, Leo immediately saw a line of whirlpools. "That is their walls!" Murgan exined, "Shocking right?" "H*ck, how did we cross that?" Leo gasped in amazement. "Actually, just a few minutes after you and Axel''s group fell asleep, a scout of the Mermaid race found our boat. Teacher Homer then appeared, talked with them, and finally, they volunteered to escort us." Murgan exined, "I don''t really know how it works, but any part of those line of whirlpools could actually disperse until a boat finally pass through." "Oh..." Leo finally understood that it''s because of Magic, "By the way, where are the others?" "Teacher Homer went to have a meeting with the Commander of this West Fortress, Aiden, Matthew, and Darwin went to look around the city to satisfy their curiosity, and Melthy and Tiffany went to buy some ingredients to cook some food." Ehtelyn replied, "Oh, speak of the devil!" At this moment, a small boat wasing towards them with Aiden, Matthew, David, Melthy, and Tiffany rowing the wooden paddles. "F*ck, it''s really tiring to rowboats!" Aiden said in displeasure. Well, who won''t? If only there was a wharf or something simr to that, then it wouldn''t be such a hassle just to return back to the boat. "What do you expect from Mermaids, Aiden?" Darwin rolls his eyes. Mermaids are a sea-dwelling race, to begin with, so having a city in thend is the best thing they can hope for. If the Mermaid race only had a city underwater, then they would be facing a much more troublesome situation, since it''s obviously really hard to enter the city or even notice their city if it''s submerged underwater. "Look, Ehtelyn!" Melthy called out while carrying a basket in her hand. "Wow, what''s that!" Ehtelyn''s eyes lit up. "This is a Sea Cucumber, Sapphire Lobster, Ruby Crab, Crystal Scale Fish, ck Shell Oyster, Pearl ms, and these are some sea vegetables!" Tiffany introduced the ingredients they had bought, "We asked the shopkeepers and they told us that these sea vegetables almost taste like those vegetables we Humans nted in our farnds." "What''s their difference, then?" Ehtelyn curiously asked. "They are a bit salty..." Tiffany replied, "Though it can easily be fixed using this Coral Fruit!" "You obviously don''t know this, but this Coral Fruit could actually decrease the saltiness of any dishes to a perfect level! Simply put, no matter what dish we cook, as long as we add a Coral Fruit, the dish saltiness would be adjusted automatically to a satisfying taste!" Melthy exined enthusiastically. "Such fruit actually exists!" Leo, Axel, and the others can''t help gasping in amazement. "What are we waiting for, let''s start preparing our breakfast!" Ehtelyn excitedly said. Just by looking at all the ingredients Melthy and Tiffany had bought, the dishes they would be cooking was obviously going to be delicious, especially those Sapphire Lobsters and Ruby Crab. Just by mentioning the word lobster and crab alone is already enough to exin that the dishes would turn out to be satisfying and delicious. "Okay!" Melthy nodded her head. "Roger that!" Tiffany saluted. Melthy and Tiffany quickly went down to the kitchen in the boat to begin cooking. "I''m also very curious about this, but when is teacher Homer returning?" Leo suddenly asked. Every minute right now was precious, so if teacher Homer would take a long time to persuade the people who hold power over this ce to send help, everyone back in the Floating Mountain would definitely die, which would also deem their efforts useless. "They immediately left the moment we enter this fortress, so maybe..." Axel wasn''t able to finish his words when teacher Homer suddenly appeared. "Leo, the Commander of this fortress wants to see you and that little Leviathan!" Teacher Homer said as he slowlynded on the boat. Hearing teacher Homer''s words, Leo immediately felt cautious. Well, who won''t? That Commander''s words obviously meant something pretty obvious. "Don''t worry, she doesn''t want to take Levi away from you, she simply wants to see proof that a Leviathan really appeared!" Teacher Homer said with assurance. Leo simply rolls his eyes after hearing the teacher Homer''s words. No normal person wouldn''t desire of having a Leviathan as a Beast Companion. If even Lu Ming, a Gxy level Mage, went to great lengths just to have a Leviathan, then how much more this Commander of the Mermaid race. "Trust me!" Teacher Homer persuaded once again. "Okay..." Leo could only helplessly agree.. If he doesn''t go right now, then Cassandra and the other''s situation would definitely be much more dangerous. Chapter 170 - A Legend About The Leviathan Chapter 170 A Legend about the Leviathan Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral It didn''t take too long for Leo with Levi on his shoulder and teacher Homer to arrive at the pce of the Commander located at the very middle of the West Fortress. The pce was made out of blue-colored stones with white stain sses as its windows. Guards surrounded all over the pce, keeping watch for the safety of their Commander. Walking through a hallway, Leo can''t help but marvel at how beautiful the tiles were, it was like his walking on crystals instead of a floor. And after a long walk, they finally arrived in a room with a big door. *Crkkk! "Commander Ava, the guest has arrived!" A guard immediately reported after opening the door as he then slowly closed the door after Leo and teacher Homer walked inside, and went back to guard outside. "Wee! Come and sit!" A really beautiful female Mermaid with a sky-blue color hair named Ava said as she motioned for Leo and teacher Homer to sit. "What do you like to drink?" Commander Ava asked. "Water..." Teacher Homer awkwardly replied. "None." Leo cautiously replied. He was now in a potential enemy territory, so he can''t afford to drink or even eat anything because there might be some kind of dangerous substance added. "Hahaha, I''ll just get some juice!" Commander Ava said as she turned around, went to a bar counter, took two sses, put some ice, and then poured a purple liquid which Leo and teacher Homer assumed was the juice, and for the final touch she added a cut Coral Fruit on the top before returning back, "Here!" "Thank you!" Teacher Homer expresses his gratefulness for the kind gesture as he went to grab the ss and casually drank the juice. Leo looked closely at teacher Homer, waiting for any kind of reaction that implies that the drink was poisonous or something simr. But, to his surprise, there wasn''t any at all. "What?" Teacher Homer curiously asked as he noticed Leo''s eyes staring closely at him. "Nothing!" Leo replied as he grabs the juice and drank it. Noticing that the atmosphere has finally calmed down a bit, Commander Ava sped her hand as she asked Leo, "This must be the kid of that Leviathan?" "Yes! That is indeed- "Teacher Homer replied but was quickly interrupted. "Let the young man answer!" Commander Ava said as she turned to look at Leo. "His name is Levi, and yes, he is the kid of that Leviathan!" Leo replied with a solemn voice. "A baby sheep not afraid of a tiger, or are you just pretending to not be afraid, young man?" Commander Ava replied full of curiosity in her voice. "He-" "Shhh, I don''t want any person to interrupt when I''m talking! If I want him to speak, then you on the other hand should shut your mouth, zip it tight, and don''t make any single sound!" Commander Ava warned teacher Homer, "If you want my help, then follow my order!" "Yes ma''a-" Commander Ava turned her head to look at teacher Homer fiercely, causing teacher Homer to shut his mouth tight. "Oh, where were we? Oh, are you an ignorant boy or just a pretentious young man?" "I''m not afraid to die!" Leo replied with his eyes staring sharply towards Commander Ava. "Oh, are you?" *Whoooosh! Leo''s mind was immediately attacked by the same domain as what he felt with Lu Ming from before. In front of Leo, an enormous red wave was seeminglying towards him really fast, threatening to crush his body. Bodies of different races could also be easily seen along with the wave with their heads looking at Leo asking for help. However, Leo wasn''t affected by it the same as with Lu Ming''s domain. "Oh, interesting!" Commander Ava said as she quickly disperses her domain, "You''re indeed different from other people in your age!" "Anyways, don''t be afraid, I indeed didn''t call you here with any malicious intent. I''m not a fool, I will not cause a war between close allies just because of my greed." Commander Ava said as she put her hand on Leo''s shoulder and casted a Magic spell to calm his nerves, "I call you here exactly because I want to know if you''ve already made this little Leviathan your Beast Companion." "We will, as soon as everything is back to normal," Leo replied as he finally calms down. To be honest, the moment he had stepped inside this pce, his nerves were actually on constant high alert and cautious about everything. He even forgot that who he was talking with right now is a Commander, not a normal person. And on top of that too, she''s also a Mage in a Gxy level. Fortunately, Commander Ava doesn''t seem to really care about such a small thing and had even helped him calm his nerves. "That''s good!" Commander Ava said as she turned around and took a book under a desk before returning in front of Leo and opening the book, "Do you know about the history of the Magical Beast called Leviathans?" Leo quickly shook his head. This was unfortunately one of the things that Levi wasn''t yet fully aware of. Aside from that, they are created by God; he doesn''t know anything else. "If you''re going to make this Leviathan your Beast Companion, then you are entitled to know about their history!" Commander Ava exined before she suddenly casted a Magic spell to throw teacher Homer away from the room. *Whooosh! Leo stared dumbfounded at teacher Homer, who has been thrown out of an open window. "Don''t worry, he is a 6 Star Mage, so he can handle that pretty easily. Follow me!" Commander Ava motioned with her hand, "Oh, I almost forgot, here take this book, but don''t close it yet!" Leo carefully received the book as he quickly followed after Commander Ava towards a room behind a shelf. "We Mermaids has been taught from the moment we enter the school that the Floating Mountain has a Leviathan sealed inside, specifically 2 Leviathans. They told us that we should keep watch on that ind, not to keep outsiders away, but instead just to simply guard that ce. Our King, however, thought otherwise and had then given that duty to our ally the Silver Kingdom. Our King wasn''t tired of guarding it, he simply thought of the Silver Kingdom as a worthy gatekeeper to one of our Blue Fin Kingdom heritage." Commander Ava began talking. Leo quickly understood what Ava meant about gatekeeper. Think of it this way, a Kingdom has a treasury, as King, he personally should not focus on keeping that treasury safe, but instead assign a gatekeeper to guard it. That is the role of Silver Kingdom right now, a gatekeeper of one of the Blue Fin Kingdom''s treasures. "Our heritage speaks of a legend... When the sun and moon no longer rise, when the Celestial World is covered by nothing aside from darkness, the Leviathans would wake up from their slumber to protect the peace of the Celestial World. The seal that keeps them imprisoned will be broken, releasing all of the guardians that will fight against the Gods!" "To fight against the Gods?" Leo asked while feeling shocked. This was the second time he had heard about fighting against the Gods. First, it was from his Master Olivia, and now it was from Commander Ava. Just why do they need to fight against the Gods? "The Leviathans are the guardians of this world! They were created by a God of the Magical Beast who has already fallen when the Celestial World was still in its infancy. He created the Leviathans to keep the bnce of this world, not let the Gods intervene on anything, and to prepare for the worst!" "Leviathans was created stronger than anything else. But unfortunately, because of the centuries of intervention by the Gods, the Leviathans'' pure bloodline kept on being tainted by weaker Magical Beast!" "Only a few Leviathans with pure blood remained, and because of the fear that a day wille where there would no longer be any pure Leviathans remaining to protect the Celestial World from the prophecy, some Empires who knows about the legend quickly break the seal and transferred the Leviathans to another location without the Gods knowledge and sealed them once again." Levi was immediately dumbfounded after hearing that. He really didn''t expect that the Special Mage who he hated because he had sealed her parents actually only did such a thing in order to protect them. "Why would they seal them once again?" Leo curiously asked. If the problem was because the Gods keep on intervening, then why not let the Leviathans roam around, free of any chains that limit their movements, and could easily stop the Gods'' plot. "Holy Magical Beast will kill the Leviathans!" "Wasn''t the Leviathans created to be much more powerful than anything else?" "An adult is naturally stronger than a kid, but what if a bunch of kids attacks this adult? And what if these kids are carrying deadly weapons, specifically the help of Gods?" Hearing Commander Ava''s words, Leo nodded his head in understanding. Although the Leviathans were created much more powerful than anything else, that still doesn''t mean that they won''t die. He had even witnessed the death of Levi''s mother personally, which already proven that Leviathans could indeed die. Moreover, although the Leviathans was created by a God, they naturally still needs to follow the rules of life, since they were put into the Celestial World, unlike the Gods who were said to be immortals and were also living in the immortal realm, says his Master Olivia when he was still young. "Going back to our main topic!" Commander Ava said with a warning tone. She won''t be able to finish her story if Leo keeps on interrupting her. "However, since one of the seals was already broken, then the other Leviathans sealed all over the Celestial World would also start breaking now!" "Ahead of time!" Leo quickly understood. "Yes, ahead of time! And because of that, the only thing that keeps the Gods movements limited could now be killed!" "Wait, wait, wait! What do you mean to keep the Gods movement limited?" "The Gods has long been intervening in the Celestial World!" "But how?" "Through their respective races!" "Ah...." Chapter 171 - The Gods Centuries Of Intervention In The Celestial World Chapter 171 The Gods centuries of intervention in the Celestial World Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Through their respective races, the Gods could intervene. They aremunicating with them, using them to do their bidding!" "But why?" Leo dubiously asked. They''re already Gods, so why bother with the mortal beings, right? "To win the War of Races!" Hearing that the reason was the War of Races once again, Leo can''t help but feel annoyed. It was this sh*tty reason again. Why is everything rted to the War of Races. "There are many Gods in the Celestial World, but only one Celestial World. Gods are immortal, so no matter what they do, they can''t kill each other. So the thought of bing the only remaining God in the Celestial World is impossible." "Why do they keep on desiring to rule the Celestial World?!!" Leo solemnly asked. At first, he really thought that the War of Races was all of the races means in order to achieve peace. But, after hearing that the Gods wanted to rule the Celestial World through the War of Races, he can''t help wanting to know the reason why. "That, we don''t know about yet..." Commander Ava shook her head. "Tch!" Leo sneered. "And why are you even telling me this?" Leo had long been curious why Commander Ava was telling him this. It wasn''t like he is anything rted to those Gods, and he also doesn''t have any ns of joining this messy situation. "That''s thest part of my story. Since you want to make Leviathan your Beast Companion, then you have no choice after doing that but to join this mess. This is exactly the reason why I called you here, to warn you about this!" Commander Ava finally finished. "..." Leo really can''t believe what Commander Ava just said, but he also quickly understood the reason why. Since Leviathans was tasked to fight against the Gods, as someone who wishes to have a Leviathan as his Beast Companion, then he naturally will be pulled into this mess automatically. However, that''s too troublesome for him. Turning his head, Leo immediately saw Levi who was now wearing a grim face while looking at him. Levi naturally understood his situation right now. If he chooses to ept bing Leo''s Beast Companion, then Leo would be pulled into the mess. He can''t be selfish, Leo doesn''t have any inkling of reason to be a part of his own purpose of existence, so why should he pull him in. But, if he doesn''t be Leo''s Beast Companion, then he would be left alone to wander around the Celestial World in order for him to be powerful and finally have his revenge for his parents. He naturally doesn''t have any problem of bing alone, but if Leo still wanted him to be his Beast Companion, he would definitely ept that, since that''s the same as having a helping hand to help him be much more powerful easily. And also, who even wants to be alone, right? Levi''s mind was now in a mess. He can''t be selfish, but he also can''t just be selfless. He also desires something else, and he could only achieve it easily if he has the help of others. "I can only leave the decision to you..." Levi said as he passed this problem to Leo. He really wanted to have a ceremony with Leo and be his Beast Companion. Not just because Leo had saved him, but also because he knows for sure that it''s also what his parents wanted him to do. But, if Leo doesn''t want that, then he doesn''t have any choice but to ept that, too. Looking at Levi, Leo immediately recalled his past. If his Master Olivia didn''t help him before, would he still be alive right now? "Before I make any decisions, tell me first how the Gods are intervening in the Celestial World!" Leo turned to look at Commander Ava. He decided that he will not choose any choices as long as he wasn''t yet sure of how dire the situation was. If it''s very troublesome, then he would wait and see, but if it''s manageable, then he will not hesitate to make Levi his Beast Companion. Anyways, having a Leviathan as a Beast Companion would really be a huge help in his revenge in the near future. "In your Human race, the ck organization exists, right?" Commander Ava curiously asked whether Leo knew about the ck organization or not, "Because in our Mermaid race, we instead have the Serpentine organization, the organization that believes and follows the Serpent God''s orders!" "They have been doing countless of plots to destroy and take over every Mermaid Kingdoms throughout the entire Celestial World. Just like the ck organization and Serpentine organization, every Gods also has their very own organization themselves that''s doing the moving for them for many centuries now, and this is the exact reason why the War of Races existed! The Gods have been driving their respective races to fight and win. Although they cannot be the only God of the Celestial World, they can at least be the only race remaining in the Celestial World, right?" Leo finally understood everything, "Hahahaha, so the ck organization was only doing all of those plots because the Dark God told them to do it? They..." ''They were the ones that killed my older brother!'' Were the words that Leo really wanted to say but quickly decided not to. Commander Ava doesn''t need to know about such a thing, so there is no need to mention anything about it. His reason for ming the ck organization for his older brother''s death started after the case in the Royal Court. Later after that day, he realized that the Crystal Skull Noble Household was actually not aware of Richton''s n to kill his older brother. So, he came to the conclusion that the only way for Richton to kill his older brother was through the help of the ck organization, which he is a member of. And the ck organization would naturally agree to that since they were in their mission to take over the entire Silver Kingdom, which simply means his older brother died because of the Dark God''s order of taking over every Human Empires and Kingdom. No! To be more exact, all of the Gods are also partly med for his parents'' death. It was those Gods that had caused the War of Races, so they are obviously responsible for the deaths of everyone that participated in the War of Races. Leo looked up the sky, as his eyes turned really sharp as he thought, "Just because you want to take over the entire Celestial World, you turned my life into living hell!" "So what is your choice?!" Commander Ava asked. Now that she finally said the words that Leo was entitled to know, it was now time for him to decide whether he would still go into a ceremony with Levi and make him his Beast Companion, or just forget about it. Levi stared at Leo, his eyes full of hope. He obviously prefers Leo over anything else, since it was Leo who had done everything to save him. "Choice? Hahahaha, there is no need for that, I will make Levi my Beast Companion no matter what!" Leo replied with decisiveness. Levi can''t help flying around the ce joyously as soon as he heard Leo''s decision. "Why?" Commander Ava curiously asked, "Maybe you don''t understand my words clearly, I can exin further so that your life will not be dragged into a really dangerous mess!" "No need! I''m very clear about it. Making Levi my Beast Companion simply means that I will be battling with those Gods." Leo shook his head with a smile. There was nothing hard to understand from Commander Ava''s words. "When the sun and moon no longer rises, when there is only darkness that covers the entire Celestial World, I wille with the Leviathans to fight against those Gods." "You..." Commander Ava really can''t believe what she just heard. It''s either Leo was crazy and insane or he is just in ignorant, stupid, and hasn''t understood fully well what she really meant about. "You don''t have to worry... This is my life, I choose what I want to live! And besides, those Gods is the reason why my life was turned upside down!" Leo exined. "Yeah..." Commander Ava heaves a sigh of helplessness, "You can now leave! Just wait for a few moments, I will prepare my men. And that book just leaves it on the table before going out, since you don''t need it anymore." Leo nodded his head, put the book at the side, before quickly dashing out of the room in fear of Commander Ava might suddenly change her mind. "Leo!" Teacher Homer immediately called out worryingly as soon as he saw Leo dashing out of the pce safe and sound, "What did they do to you?" "Nothing... Commander Ava just talked with me about some important things. By the way, let''s start preparing. She said that her men would be ready in a bit!" Leo said. "That''s great!" Teacher Homer can''t help but to clench his fist because he was finally able to help his friends. He had always been feeling guilty that he had left everyone and that he had chosen to survive alone instead because he is the weakest amongst all the teachers. "Let''s go to the others!" Teacher Homer said as he took Leo back to their boat. ..... Meanwhile, back at Commander Ava''s pce, a man covered in a ck cloak slowly walks out of the darkness. "You''re younger brother is really like you! You both are stubborn to the bone!" Commander Ava said annoyingly, "No matter how hard I persuade him, he still choose the dangerous path forward!" "What can I say? It runs in our blood! Even our parents didn''t care about us due to their stubbornness to stop the War of Races. They didn''t even leave anything for us... I mean to my younger brother. When they died, aside from mountains of responsibilities, they didn''t even leave a single cent or something that will help my younger brother in his road to being a Mage, aysttt... my younger brother was really pitiful because of my parents'' uncaring character! Fortunately, my wife Olivia thought of helping my younger brother." "Speak of yourself! You even left your younger brother when he was still 8 years old! You basically fake your death and went into hiding, heartlessly making him suffer afterward. So, you don''t have the right to speak badly about your parents!" Commander Ava rolled her eyes. "Anyways, when are you nning to reveal yourself?" Commander Ava can''t help but ask. The man in front of Commander Ava right now was Reinhart, Leo''s older brother. Truth be told, Reinhart had always been secretly following Leo ever since he steps out of Silver city to go to Floating Mountain, and from Floating Mountain to Blue Fin Kingdom West Fortress. It was the exact reason why a scout immediately found the boat that Leo was on when they arrived 10 kilometers away from the West Fortress. In such a far distance, who would even bother sending a scout over there, right? Especially since that ce is the Shark Cemetery, so no one would even think that there would be people capable of crossing it. "dimir ising to Silver Kingdom, so there is no need for me to reveal myself as of this moment yet..." Reinhart shook his head helplessly. He really wanted to reveal himself, so that he can finally reunite with Leo and his wife Olivia, but sadly dimir, the President of Sword and Magic, still forbids him to do so, saying that Sword and Magic can''t reveal any clue to what they''re really nning about. "Our President is also like you, when would his stubbornness to hide his secrets ever end? I want to leave this ce as soon as possible and go on an adventure like we usually do!" Commander Ava eximed as she hands a juice to Reinhart. "I also don''t know! Throughout the years after saving me, he still hasn''t even revealed an inkling of the reason why he did it! He only sent me to investigate some stuff and nothing else..." Reinhart replied as he drank the juice that Commander Ava had handed to him while looking at the window, specifically towards the direction of his younger brother. "Let''s hope your younger brother''s decision would be a wise choice..." Commander Ava said. "Oh, it will!" Reinhart said as he suddenly disappeared, leaving only an empty ss on the table. "Why did I even ask that... even if your younger brother''s decision is wrong, you will definitely do something to his life in order to fix it!" Commander Ava said as she slowly walked out of the room. Commander Ava was aware of a lot of things about Reinhart. Such as, everything that is happening to Leo''s life right now was within the control of his older brother Reinhart. Even the arrival of Olivia, his own wife, was set into stone by him, specifically, he faked his death on his way to Silver Kingdom in order to make Olivia investigate over the Silver Kingdom, hence also making her save his younger brother from any dangerous situation in the process. Not only that, even the Red Cube choosing Leo, Leo''s memory lost about his fianc¨¦e Elizabeth, Olivia establishing the Mischievous Lion organization, Olivia training Leo in a ruthless way, and Madam Silva meeting Leo was all within his n, too. All of it was done in order to prepare Leo for the Fate he was Destined to walk. As his older brother, Reinhart naturally can''t just let Leo do something he wasn''t prepared about. From the very beginning, he was against such a future for his beloved younger brother.. However, because it was Leo''s Destiny due to the Red Cube choosing him, he can only choose to prepare him for it. Chapter 172 - The Last Stand Chapter 172 The Last Stand Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral It didn''t take too long for exactly 1,000 of Mermaid soldiers to fully prepare themselves in front of the docking area. Commander Ava walked in front of her troops as she looked at the ocean in front of her and said, "An important force of our ally is in great danger. As their closest ally, we would naturally lend them a hand, right?" "Yes!" "I can''t hear you!" "YES!!" The loud roar of numerous men sounded throughout the entire ce. "We are the sword that defends the Western Region of Blue Fin Kingdom, and no matter how big the wave is, we will still dive our way through it!" "Men, onwards towards Floating Mountain!" Commander Ava roared as she pointed her sapphire saber towards her front, specifically the southwest direction, which is towards the Floating Mountain. "Charge!" The respective Generals of the army immediately roared at the top of their lungs. *Whaaash! *Whaaash! *Whaaash! *Whaaash *Whaaash! *Whaaash! *Whaaash! *Whaaash! The 1,000 soldiers quickly jump down towards the ocean. The ships waiting for them also began sailing, and after a few seconds, the soldiers jumped up from the ocean, their Mermaid tails quickly turned into feet as theynded one by one on their assigned ships. At this moment, Leo, teacher Homer, and Axel, and the others weren''t riding on their ugly looking boat anymore. They were now in one of Commander Ava''s proud ships called the Blue Orca, specifically in the same ship as Commander Ava. "Homer, how many times do you estimate till the ceremony finish?" Commander Ava asked. "Basing on the time we took to arrive here, I''m guessing around 4 to 6 hours." Teacher Homer replied. "Okay!" Commander Ava turned around as she grabbed an object that looks like a shell. Soon after, a voice enough to be heard by every ship sounded very loudly, "Attention men, full speed ahead!" *Whaaash! Because there was no exact time given, Commander Ava directly assumed the worst-case scenario, which is 4 hours. Along the way to Floating Mountain, no Magical Beast Sharks, no matter what level, dared to block their group of ships. With 1,000 soldiers that no one that clearly knows what their exact capability is, it''s only natural for the Magical Beast Sharks to feel afraid. Moreover, Commander Ava was currently releasing her Magic power all around the ships, so the Magical Beast Sharks are now fully aware of what kind of powerful existence is on the ship. ..... Meanwhile, back at the Floating Mountain, it was only teacher Lee and teacher Marvin remaining alive. The 4 other teachers that were once with them a few hours ago had unfortunately got killed by Lu Ming''s merciless counterattacks. At this moment, teacher Lee and teacher Marvin is currently staring at the group of puppets in front of them with helplessness in their eyes. "You even turned our colleagues into one of your puppets!!" Teacher Lee eximed with anger evident in his voice. "How cowardly of a person are you?!" Teacher Marvin clenched his fist tightly out of rage. "Foolishness! On the battlefield, there is no right and wrong!" Lu Ming replied. "You''re still a coward nheless!" Teacher Marvin berated. Putting his hand up in front, he quickly casted a Magic spell, "Burning Chains!" *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Right after, dozens of chains appeared as they went straight directly towards the 12 puppet teachers. "Hundred Vines!" Hundreds of vines quickly intercepted the burning chains. Though, because it was nothing but mere vines, the burning chains were still able to destroy it. But unfortunately, the burning chains lost all of its power eventually before it could even reach the 12 puppet teachers. "Rock Pirs!" *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Dozens of rock pirs threatened to crash down towards teacher Lee and teacher Marvin from the top of the cave. "Ice Web!" Teacher Lee quickly casted. Numerous of webs made out of ice shoot out towards the rock pirs from teacher Lee''s hand as he then quickly put the webs together and connected them in each side of the wall to act as a to their heads, sessfully causing the Rock Pir spell to stop from moving any further. "ming Shots!" A puppet teacher casted towards the ice webs. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! The ice webs were quickly melted, causing the rock pirs to continue falling down. "Rock Pir!" Teacher Marvin quickly decided to meet the rock pirs with his own Rock Pir spell. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! "Stop hesitating, Lee! Go and destroy them! That''s also what they wish for you to do right now!" Teacher Marvin persuaded teacher Lee. Ever since they found out that the dead teachers were turned into puppets, teacher Lee had quickly shown hesitation in his every action. He was always using his Magic spells for either defensive or restriction purposes only. "They..." Teacher Lee wanted to say ''They are our friends'' but teacher Marvin suddenly sent out a p directly straight to his face. "Wake up, this is the exact reason why we weren''t able to save Astrid and the others before!" Teacher Marvin stared straight into teacher Lee''s eyes. "Lightning Spear!" *Whooosh! *Boom! An unnoticed rock pir was immediately blown into pieces by a sudden Lightning Spear spell. Turning their heads, teacher Lee and teacher Marvin immediately saw teacher Smith flying towards them. "What the f*ck are you guys doing?! The enemy is just right in front of you guys, so why are you fighting amongst yourselves?" Teacher Smith immediately yelled out to everyone, not realizing that the other teachers have now turned into Lu Ming''s puppet. Teacher Marvin quickly realized this as he pulled teacher Smith to his side and informed, "They are no longer Human!" "What?!" Teacher Smith was stunned as he quickly turned around to look at the other teachers carefully. It was then that he finally realized that strings were now attached to their bodies. "How did this happen?" Teacher Smith was having a hard time believing. He immediately rushed here as soon as he recovered all of his energy in hopes of lending a hand to them since teacher Candice and teacher Daisy are enough to guard the students. Unexpectedly though, he shockingly realized that he was toote since its only teacher Lee and teacher Marvin remaining alive. "F*ck this!" Teacher Smith swore loudly. "Hundred Vines!" "Rock Pir!" "Whirlwind!" "ming Shots!" "Ice Spikes!" "..." Dozen of Magic spells were suddenly thrown towards teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, and teacher Smith''s direction. "Holy Shield!" "Ice Barrier!" "Lightning Defense!" Teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, and teacher Smith quickly casted each of their Defensive Magic spells. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! "Our Defensive Magic spells won''tst long if their barrage of Magic spells wouldn''t stop soon!" Teacher Smith warned. "Lee, stop holding back!" Teacher Marvin persuaded again. "Go and die!" Teacher Lee finally epted that those people were no longer the friends he used to know. He stopped hesitating as he began casting a Magic spell, "The coldest star of the coldest night, grant me this Magic spell to purify the enemy in my sight, Ice Tundra!" *Whooooosh! Ice quickly sweep throughout the entire cave, causing the ce to immediately be covered in ice right after except for teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, teacher Smith, Lu Ming, and the Leviathan. The 12 puppet teachers were frozen in ice, unable to make any moves anymore. The Magic spells they have casted was stopped mid-air as they were also covered fully in ice. "Hahahaha, you are actually capable of casting a Gxy level Magic spell?" Lu Ming said in astonishment, "Sadly, it''s still not enough!" *Crack! *Crack! *Crack! The ice that froze the 12 puppet teachers suddenly began cracking. *Bang! *Bang! *Boom! Finally, the 12 puppet teachers destroyed the ice that covered them. "You..." Teacher Lee can''t believe his most powerful Magic spell was still not enough to destroy the puppet teachers. "The Magic spell you used might be a Gxy level Magic spell, but it''s no different to a Star level Magic spell if it''s just a Star level Mage using it!" Lu Ming mocked. "It''s enough to buy me some time, though!" Teacher Marvin suddenly interrupted, "The undying me of the depths of hell, I release you in the mortal world with this Magic spell, Nether me!" *Whooooosh! Purple-colored me came out of teacher Marvin''s hand, shooting directly straight towards the 12 puppet teachers. "Ahhhh!" The 12 puppet teachers roared out loudly in pain caused by theher me the moment it started burning their bodies. Although they were now nothing but mere puppets, the teacher''s souls were still inside their bodies, and it''s exactly the souls that''s being burned by the Nether me spell. Teacher Marvin is fully aware that his action was an unforgivable act, but he also knows that he will never be able topletely destroy these puppets if he doesn''t destroy their souls. From the moment the teachers turned into puppets, their bodies were no longer those of the Human''s body anymore, but rather a mere doll. The souls were what Lu Ming controls, and since the body is now just a doll, it can be repaired as long as Lu Ming keeps on supplying Magic power to it. However, the moment person''s soul gets destroyed, the body will also follow along because a body without any soul can keep on staying alive. Puppets were always thought to be soulless objects, but actually, a Human puppet or any living being that was turned into puppets was entirely a different story. If Lu Ming was using a wooden puppet or something simr to that, then it will keep on regenerating as long as he keeps on sending Mana. But, on the other hand, a living being''s puppet would simply die the moment it lost its souls the same way as to how Viper died hours ago. "Thank you..." The 12 teachers said as their bodies exploded one by one. "Sorry..." Teacher Marvin can''t help clinching his fist really tight, causing his fist to bleed the moment he saw the 12 puppet teachers turned into mere ashes. They might have thanked him for finally giving them peace, but he still can''t forgive himself for destroying their souls, since that also meant his friends could no longer reincarnate into another life. "Another Gxy level Magic spell!" Lu Ming gasped in astonishment. Being able to cast a Gxy level Magic spell wasn''t something that could easily be done, especially to Star level Mages. In order to cast Gxy level Magic spells, a Mage needed to specifically gather a huge amount of Mana, which supposedly only a Mage with Gxies instead of Stars should be able to gather. It may sound easy since it only requires enough mana, but for someone like teacher Lee who is currently 3 levels below the Gxy level, it is something that should be impossible. Not to mention, teacher Marvin is even 6 levels below the Gxy level. So, it''s really astonishing to see someone capable of achieving such a feat. "How about you two be my discipline? I can give you the Magical resources you needed to be much more powerful!" Lu Ming quickly decided to offer teacher Lee and teacher Marvin to be his discipline. Killing these two Star level Mages is obviously a waste of good seedlings since it''s obvious already that they have a good potential to be much more powerful. Although teacher Lee and teacher Marvin were somewhat of old age already, hence it''s not guaranteed whether they can still breakthrough to be a Gxy level Mage, their help would still be helpful nheless. "Tch! You even turned one of your powerful subordinates into your puppet, not to mention your disciplines. In fact, I haven''t even seen a single discipline of yours yet. So, it''s pretty easy to assume that they have already be one of your puppets!" Teacher Smith was the one to answer. "Shut up!" Lu Ming said in irritation as he casted a Whirlwind spell straight towards teacher Smith. *sh! However, it was quickly destroyed by a sh of teacher Marvin''s Crimson Sword. "Even fools wouldn''t want to be your discipline!" Teacher Marvin mocked. "Suit yourself!" Lu Min shook his head as he put his hand up in front of him, "Bringer of darkness, God of everything, discipline these people who dare not to believe in your will, Night Bringer!" *Whooosh! Suddenly, the cave that was once covered byyers of ice quickly turned intoplete darkness. Soon after, countless hands tried to crawl out of the dark, until it finally revealed itsplete form. "Face the Dark God''s soldier, Fiends!" Lu Ming announced as he turned around to continue the ceremony. Chapter 173 - Lu Ming’s Story Chapter 173 Lu Ming''s Story Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, and teacher Smith''s face immediately turned ugly as they looked at the numerous Fiends in front of them. These Fiends were Magical Entities that were once a living being''s soul who has an unfulfilled desire back when they were still alive. Because of how much they want to fulfill their desires, they started roaming the Celestial World. However, because spirits or anything like that is forbidden to exist in the mortal world, they paid a price to the Gods in order to exist, and this price has turned them into an evil being. The moment the Fiends appeared, they quickly turned to look at teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, and teacher Smith''s direction, coldness shrouded in their red eyes. Suddenly, different kinds of shadow weapons appeared in each of the hands of the Fiends as they right after charged towards teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, and teacher Smith''s direction. "Aren''t these Magical Entities only found in ces with powerful Ghost Element Mana? How the h*ck did Lu Ming summoned them here!" Teacher Smith eximed in disbelief. "He has actually be an Apostle of the Dark God!" Teacher Lee said as he finally realized where Lu Ming got all of his Magic power. When teacher Lee was still an adventurer along with teacher Marvin, the Second Prince, and a few others who already died, they have encountered many members of the ck organization. And one of them was the so-called Apostles of the Dark God. These Apostles of the Dark God were moremonly called as the Dark Apostles, and they are the people who have gained the right to ept the blessing of the Dark God. These Dark Apostles were only given such rights after inviting tens of thousands of people into the ck organization, killing tens of thousands of innocent lives, and offering the greatest sacrifice of all, the person that loves them the most. Only by doing all of those requirements would a member of the ck organization be granted such a powerful blessing. Teacher Lee had witnessed the power of Dark Apostles before. They were Mages that can use a strand of the Dark God''s power, hence granting them more Magic power than the Mages with the same level as them. Aside from that, Dark Apostles also received the unique Magic ability that allows them to summon one of the soldiers of the Dark God called Fiends. "You..." Teacher Marvin became stunned. If Lu Ming is really a Dark Apostle, then that only means, "You killed the woman who loved you!" Right after hearing teacher Marvin''s words, Lu Ming can''t help letting out a short chuckle as he said, "It wasn''t me that killed her, it was people like you! Because of your weakness, Gwe needed to sacrifice her very own life in order to save such weak people. What I did was only to end her suffering, to end the misery she suffered inside her heart. Those feelings, it was caused by people such as you!" Lu Ming''s eyes turned cold, his body bulked up, killing intent surrounds his entire body and also spreading further towards his surrounding, "And the moment I finally have this Leviathan as my Beast Companion, I will begin ughtering all of the weak people in the Celestial World! Everyone would pay the price for causing the death of my beloved woman!" Lu Ming turned towards the Leviathan as he asked, "How much time remaining?" "Less than an hour." "Good!" "You''re insane!" Teacher Lee reprimanded, "Why would you even think of dragging a lot of people''s lives if the ones who should pay are only those people who abandoned your wife!" "Them? I''ve already killed all of them!" Lu Ming replied as he suddenly dragged a few people''s puppets in front of him. Seeing those puppets, teacher Lee and teacher Marvin''s immediately stared in shock. "Astrid..." Teacher Lee voice out with hesitation and longing apparent in his voice. "Wh... why..." Teacher Marvin asked with a cracked voice. The puppets that Lu Ming showed to them were specifically Astrid, Steven, Grian, and Lucy, the 4 people who used to be a part of their adventurer guild lead by the Second Prince. "You both and the Second Prince weren''t part of their adventurer guild yet when that time happened... These people, especially Astrid, were the ones who had caused the death of my beloved wife. They abandoned her, leaving her to fight against thousands of Magical Beast, and after doing such an unforgivable act, they actually dared to live such a peaceful life instead! This girl..." Lu Ming suddenly pulled Astrid''s body close to him, "This girl even dared to fall in love with you, Lee Song, after causing the death of the woman I loved the most in my life!" "They should have stayed! Or best, they should have dedicated their entire lives to killing Magical Beast, instead of living such a peaceful life. But they didn''t!" Lu Ming suddenly paused, "Do you know what''s even funnier? The moment I asked them why they were living a peaceful life after causing the death of my wife, they only replied that they choose to stay out of dangerous situations so that they wouldn''t cause another person to sacrifice their own life for the sake of other people''s survival..." *Banggggg! Astrid''s body was suddenly thrown into the ground. "My wife sacrifices her life for the sake of these people''s survival, and instead of repaying it, they instead became fearful!" *Boom! Astrid''s head was immediately crashed into pieces with Lu Ming''s powerful stamp before it quickly began regenerating. "Nooooo!" Teacher Lee yelled out at the top of his lungs as he went to charge towards Lu Ming. Fortunately, teacher Marvin and teacher Smith were fast enough to stop teacher, Lee. "Why are you stopping me?! Release me, I need to save Astrid!" Teacher Lee eximed towards teacher Marvin and teacher Smith. "That''s no longer Astrid, Lee!" Teacher Marvin said. "Open your eyes, Lee, that''s only a puppet!" Teacher Smith said. "Even if that''s only a puppet, Astrid''s soul is still inside!" Teacher Lee pushed away teacher Marvin and teacher Smith to the side as he quickly flew toward Lu Ming, hoping to snatch away Astrid''s body and ask teacher Marvin to burn her using his Nether me spell to finally end her suffering. The moment teacher Lee appeared a few meters away from Lu Ming, though, a Magical Barrier actually appeared to block his path forward. "Open this thing, Lu Ming!" *Boom! *Boom! "Watch me closely on how I will repeatedly kill your beloved woman in front of you! Feel the pain I felt at that time! And me yourself for being weak!" Lu Ming hystericallyughed as he soon after crashed Astrid''s head again as soon as her head finished regenerating. Astrid''s head regenerated once again, and Lu Ming just repeated the same action over and over again. Teacher Lee outside of the Magical Barrier could only keep on screaming in pain as he watches Astrid being killed over and over again right in front of him. Although he knows clearly that she was just a mere puppet now and no longer the Astrid he knows, it still doesn''t remove the fact that Astrid''s soul is inside this puppet''s body. With Lu Ming''s repeatedly destroying Astrid''s head, teacher Lee could also feel the pain Astrid''s soul suffer every time. Astrid''s soul was repeatedly screaming for help, begging for teacher Lee to stop the pain through her eyes, and also saying to him that please destroy her before she bes something simr to those Fiends. "I..." Teacher Lee punched the Magical Barrier with his bare hands onest time. He was too tired to use any Magic spell at this moment. His energy, mind, and spirit only have a few ounces of strength remaining. In fact, it''s only his will that allows him to keep on fighting. "Stop!" Teacher Smith pulled teacher Lee close to him as he turned to look at teacher Marvin currently busy killing the Fiends behind them. "Let''s get out of here!" Teacher Smith said. "Okay!" *aasshh! "Let''s go!" Teacher Marvin leads the way as he keeps on killing the Fiends that dares to block their path to escape. On the other hand, teacher Lee keeps on trying to escape away from teacher Smith in order for him to return back to Astrid. "Stop, Lee! With your remaining strength, you will never be able to save her! You will just die, and no one obviously wants that!" Teacher Smith could only speak honestly in order for teacher Lee to realize that no matter what he does, he can''t save Astrid. "Exactly!" Lu Mingughed in mockery, "With your meager strength, you will never be able to save your beloved woman. And you will also watch your friends die!" *Whoooosh! Suddenly, numerous Fiends and puppets appeared to block teacher Marvin''s path of retreat. Teacher Marvin quickly tried to make a way using his Crimson Sword. Unfortunately, there were just too many that no matter what he does he can''t make any hole to escape. The blockage just keeps on regenerating every time he shes his Crimson Sword. "Let''s go this way!" Teacher Smith called out as he pointed towards another exit. "Okay!" Unfortunately, the same as the former exit, it was soon after blocked by numerous Fiends and puppets once again. Not only that, all the paths to exit the cave were nowpletely blocked by Fiends and puppets, causing teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, and teacher Smith to have no path of retreat anymore. Suddenly, the Fiends and puppets began slowly approaching closer, causing space to slowly close down. Their space was getting smaller and smaller until finally they only have 10 meters or so diameter remaining. "Now that you know about my story, then it''s time for you to burry it along with your lives!" Lu Ming said as he soon after motioned his hand to the Fiends and puppets to kill the three teachers. He ns to kill teacher Marvin and teacher Smith first, and just let teacher Lee witness their deaths with his own eyes in helplessness before he would finally kill him. After that, he would turn the 3 of them into his puppets, and teacher Lee would then naturally be a much more powerful puppet due to such a powerful unfulfilled desire for revenge. *Whoosh! One of the Fiends quickly shed with its sword, making teacher Marvin block in front to defend teacher Lee and teacher Smith. *Whoosh! However, another sword quickly came down the moment teacher Marvin blocked the first attack, hence his body could only receive the attack. Fortunately, teacher Marvin has his Defensive Magical Equipment equipped, so the damage was greatly reduced. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! Dozens more of attacks came raining down, and teacher Marvin received all of it with his body or block a few with his Crimson Sword, not letting a single attack onnd on either teacher Lee and teacher Smith. "Marvin, stop!" Teacher Lee begged as tears finally fell from his eyes, "What are you doing, Smith, save him!" Hearing teacher Lee''s words, teacher Smith could only helplessly shake his head as he was able to quickly understood what teachers Marvin''s action was supposed to mean. He then showed a weak smile on his face, put his hand on teacher Lee''s shoulder, and he said, "Sorry, Lee, but I guess you will also be shouldering our legacy now..." "What do you mean?!" Teacher Smith suddenly pushed the only remaining unused Blue Shield they have left towards teacher Lee and activated it soon after. *Whooosh! "Farewell, my dear friend! Let''s see each other in the next life!" Teacher Smith weakly smiled. "Earth Avnche!" "Tornado!" *Whooooosh! The ceiling on top was suddenly cleared by the Earth Avnche spell, causing them to see the light of the sun. And with the Tornado spell, teacher Lee inside a ball created by the Blue Shield was quickly thrown outside. "Yes, run! Leave yourrades behind and survive! That''s exactly what a coward such as you should do!" Lu Minughed out loud. Lu Ming put his hand up in front as he said, "And now, it''s time for you both to di-??? However, Lu Ming wasn''t able to finish his words, since numerous explosions suddenly sounded nearby around him. *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! Chapter 174 - Help Finally Arrived Chapter 174 Help Finally Arrived Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Dozens of holes appeared throughout the entire cave. And outside of the cave were hundreds of Mermaid Mages flying up in the air and the other melee and range soldiers preparing for the order to attack. Lu Ming stared in shock at the scene. When there were only a few minutes remaining until his wish would finally be fulfilled, when only 2 people remaining alive before he could finally have his peace, and when luck was finally on his side, a sudden reversal actually happened. Looking closely at the people who suddenly arrived, Lu Ming immediately realized that these people were actually the soldiers of the Blue Fin Kingdom. "What are they even doing here?" Not only were they normal soldiers too, but they were actually the soldiers led by Commander Ava, the Blue Fin Kingdom''s West Fortress Commander, or moremonly known as the Killer Whale. Those soldiers were also known for their relentless will, their powerful assaults, and great strength, specifically the normal soldiers are on par with 2 Star Magical Knights, the Mages are on par with 6 Star Mages, Generals are 8 Star level, and Commander Ava herself being a 2nd Gxy Mage, which is on par with Lu Ming''s cultivation. "You...!" Lu Ming finally understood who had caused this to happen. Standing at the side of Commander Ava was a young man that had caused the ck organization''s secret operation to be revealed to the teachers of Silver Mage Academy, Leo Heart. Lu Ming instantly became really curious as to why Leo was so relentless in his pursuit to destroy the ck organization''s secret operation. Although Lu Ming was clearly aware of the fact that every human, except for the members of the ck organization, hates the ck organization to the bone and treats the ck organization like a cancer of the Human race. That is still not enough reason for Leo to do such action, though. As a matter of fact, hating someone despite not being rted to that person is not even a pure hatred, to begin with, rather calling it to dislike is more appropriate. Obviously, Leo disliking the ck organization is also not enough reason for him to plot against the ck organization many times. Just what exactly was Leo''s reason for doing all of this. Caused by the breath of the wind, Lu Ming unexpectedly saw a golden token shining brightly due to the sunlight''s reflection pinned on the cor of Leo''s clothes from his location. Although the distance was quite far, it was still enough for Lu Ming to clearly see the golden token. It was a golden token that Lu Ming was extremely familiar about. The golden token with a symbol of a lion smiling. The symbol that symbolizes the most powerful threat hiding in the Silver Kingdom. A threat that controls everything in the dark. The very dark that Lu Ming should not even feel afraid about. Once upon a time, every assassin throughout the entire Silver Kingdom could be simply hired with a few silver coins or best gold coins, depending on the target, to investigate someone, to kidnap someone, to set up a plot, and of course, the very reason of assassins existence, to kill someone. Assassins were like frencers, they ept almost every job as long as the money was involved. They were even more dangerous than the bandits that roam around the entire Silver Kingdom who keeps on stealing from merchant caravans and the likes since the assassins hide inside the city and it''s very hard to catch them. However, all of those assassins suddenly vanished out of nowhere. They just suddenly disappeared like they don''t even exist in the beginning at all. Rumors said that the assassin relocated their base in Hundred Hills, a territory at the southeast of Heart city. Lu Ming had tried to venture over that ce in hopes of recruiting those assassins, even if he could only recruit a few assassins it would still be worth the trip. However, he failed due to the reason that a powerful organization is actually in control of all of those assassins. At first, Lu Ming thought that it was the King''s hidden force. A force that the King could use in case of desperate times like the attack of Blue Fin Kingdom. Unexpectedly, he soon discovered that this organization actually has the same purpose as him, to take over Silver Kingdom. So, Lu Ming tried to fight with this organization. Unfortunately, he failed without even being able to fight back. It was like a child being beaten up helplessly by an adult. This organization actually has a 4th Gxy Mage, which by now, she is in the level of 7th Gxy Mage. "Mischievous Lion organization!" Lu Ming eximed in his mind. However, why is a member of the Mischievous Lion organization, even someone with a golden token, and not to mention a young man, doing in here? Unless, of course... "One of the Queen Lion''s discipline!" The only reason that can exin why Leo was relentless in his pursuit to destroy the ck organization''s secret operation. Even if Leo was indeed a member of the Mischievous Lion organization, they would still not be as relentless as Leo, especially since he''s just a young man. After those assassins became a member of the Mischievous Lion organization, Lu Ming soon discovered that the assassins actually no longerunch an assault all alone. Although assassins also do that even before bing members of the Mischievous Lion organization, it wasn''t almost all the time that theyunch an assault in groups, since doing an assassination mission in groups split the profit. Of course, there were still assassins who work alone despite bing members of the Mischievous Lion organization, specifically those assassins with the golden token. And only a few people hold such kind of golden token. The 24 Elders of Mischievous Lion organization, the Queen Lion, and the 12 Zodiacs, the group that is lead by three people that has the golden token, specifically the discipline of the Queen Lion, the Smiling Lion, the Gemini Dagger, and the w of Cancer. And based on all of those three people''s descriptions, only one person fits with the age range of Leo, the Smiling Lion of the 12 Zodiacs. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Lu Mingughed really loudly, "So that''s how it is!" He finally realized the reason why Leo was relentless in his pursuit to destroy the ck organization''s secret operation. Meanwhile, Commander Ava stared at the scene presented in front of her with full disgust evident on her face. As one of the powerful Mermaid of Blue Fin Kingdom, she was naturally fully aware of the Dark Apostles. The only difference is, in her Mermaid race they''re moremonly called as the Snake Apostles. And of course, just like the Snake Apostles who received a blessing from Serpent God, the Dark Apostles naturally also did those requirements, which basing on Commander Ava''s vast knowledge and experience about the Gods, the requirements would always involve killing a lot of people to prove their loyalty. And afterpleting those requirements, the Snake Apostles would also be able to use a bit of the Serpent God''s Magic power and the ability to summon one of God Medusa''s soldiers, the Serpents, which is in the ck organization they have the Fiends. "I didn''t expect to find a person who had received the Dark God''s blessing in here!" Commander Ava said. Hearing Commander Ava''s words, Lu Ming shook his head helplessly as he replied, "I also didn''t expect to meet the great Commander Ava of the Blue Fin Kingdom''s West Fortress!" "Being recognized by a person like you suddenly caused my joy to reach another higher level!" Commander Ava sarcastically said. "I will ept that as apliment, oh great Commander Ava!" Lu Ming bowed his head a bit. "Tch!" "Enough with the chit chat! I''m here to stop you in your conquest to have one of our heritage as your Beast Companion!" Commander Ava pointed her saber at Lu Ming, "If you don''t want to be one of the victims of my Waterfall Sword, then stop such sphemy!" "Your heritage?" Lu Ming dubiously replied. He actually didn''t know that this Leviathan sealed in the Floating Mountain is a heritage of the Blue Fin Kingdom. Though, even if he indeed knows about that, he would still not give a single care. He even dares to create a base in Silver Kingdom and go against their King, so why would he be afraid of the Blue Fin Kingdom? Not to mention, the members of Serpentine organization would definitely help him if he wants to do that. "Didn''t you pass the Floating Mountain to Silver Kingdom already? Then that only means you don''t have anything rted to this Leviathan anymore, even if it''s indeed your heritage!" Lu Ming sneered. "Silver Kingdom is nothing but a mere gatekeeper. We are still the real owners of the Floating Mountain!" Commander Ava revealed. "Oh..." Lu Ming finally understood something, "Even if that is indeed the truth, I will still not stop with what I''m currently doing!" "So face the wrath of the Blue Fin Kingdom!" Commander Ava eximed as she motioned for the start of the attack. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Hundreds of different Elements of Assault Magic spells came raining down inside the cave, seemingly drowning Lu Ming and his puppets and Fiends. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! Because of Lu Ming''s disadvantageous position, specifically, he is in the low ground and also his currently having a ceremony with the Leviathan, he could only use his puppets and Fiends to act as his shield. If he wants tounch a Magic spell of his own, it would almost take him twice the amount of time, which is obvious enough to drown him with twice the amount of his enemies'' Magic spells. "Charge, my men!" Commander Ava ordered the infantry troop to start their assault on the puppets and Fiends. If Lu Ming can keep on using the puppets and Fiends to act as his shield, they would naturally keep on repeating the same attack over and over again without achieving anything, since he could just simply regenerate his puppets and keep on summoning Fiends. Chapter 175 - Helpless Lu Ming? Chapter 175 Helpless Lu Ming? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Charge!" The Generals roared out loudly. The infantry soldiers charge immediately as soon as they heard their General''s order without any single hesitation in their thoughts. Although they were at the top of the mountain, jumping down inside the cave doesn''t seem to post any threat to the soldiers, at all. In fact, they were actually swimming down because of the Waterfall spell casted by their Mages, while some more powerful ones simply jump down inside without having any problem innding. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *sshhhhhh! The soldiers then powerfully meet up with the puppets and Fiends, implying the beginning of a battlefield. Lu Ming in the middle of this battlefield stared solemnly at Commander Ava instead of the currently battling army. Obviously, the greatest threat to Lu Ming right now was Commander Ava, a 2nd Gxy level Mage just like him. "When are youing down?" Lu Ming solemnly asked. "When you finally let down your guard!" Commander Ava yawn and replied honestly. "Unfortunately, I would just be staring at you the entire time!" Lu Ming firmly said. "That''s even better. You can just simply wait until my men finally surround you in all directions." Commander Ava smiled. Hearing Commander Ava''s words, Lu Ming can''t help looking at the battlefield. Over there, Lu Ming immediately saw that his puppets and Fiends were losing and wouldn''t buy him enough time until his ceremony with the Leviathan finishes. To be more specific, his puppets and Fiends were actually being cut like cabbages by the soldiers. Well, what could be expected from soldiers trained by a Commander? They would naturally be much more capable than those ordinary soldiers or mercenaries. However, Lu Ming also understood that if he let down his guard at this moment to help his puppets and Fiends, even for a single second, Commander Ava would immediately take that as a chance to attack him. But, if he doesn''t help them, he would get surrounded eventually, which also means he would lose. After a few seconds, Lu Ming finally stopped debating with himself. He quickly casted a Gxy level Magical Shield and a Magical Barrier to help defend himself, before he finally chooses to cast a Magic spell to replenish his Fiends and to also enhance his puppets and Fiends. "Bringer of darkness, God of everything, discipline these people who dare not to believe in your will, Night Bringer!" *Whoooosh! Just like what Commander Ava had said in the very beginning, she immediately startedunching Magic spells after Magic spells towards Lu Ming as soon as he finishes with summoning more Fiends. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Crack! Although there is a Magical Shield and Magical Barrier, Lu Ming clearly understood that it wouldn''t buy him a long time. So, he did his best to cast Magic spells as fast and as many as he possibly could. "Strength enhance!" "Speed enhance!" "Defend enhance!" *Booooooom! The Magical Shield finally got destroyed. Lu Ming turned to look at his remaining puppet Mages, specifically Astrid, Steven, Grian, and Lucy''s puppet as he put his hand up in front and casted a Support Magic spell towards them. "Magic Power enhance!" "Casting speed enhance!" "..." *Boooooomm! Unfortunately, Lu Ming was only able to enhance twice to his Mage puppets. "Tch!" Lu Ming can''t help sneering inwardly. If only he didn''t rush himself toe in here and if only the King of Silver Kingdom wasn''tunching his attacks to their ck organization''s bases throughout the entire Silver Kingdom at this moment, then he could have bought with him all of his puppets. With the number of those puppets alone, he could choose to have a 3 vs 1 fight, and not to mention the strengths of those puppets. This kind of problem wouldn''t even be considered as a problem if only he had enough time to prepare. Unbeknownst to Lu Ming though, Commander Ava actually also didn''t bring all of her soldiers. In fact, she only bought a few Generals with her, and only less than 1/8 of her total soldiers, specifically she has 10,000 soldiers back at West Fortress. Obviously, a fortress wouldn''t have only a few soldiers, right? Well, the real reason why Commander Ava didn''t bring all of her soldiers or even half of her total soldiers was actually because she didn''t even receive a letter of eptance from the King in her request of providing the Silver Mage Academy reinforcement yet. Truth be told, it was actually because Reinhart asked this favor that''s why Commander Ava did such a thing. If only that man wasn''t present, then she wouldn''t even bother sending 1,000 soldiers ande in here personally, even if she knows who Leo was, but would instead only send two generals at most, and a few hundreds of soldiers. She wouldn''t even think of stopping Lu Ming, and would otherwise just focus on rescuing all of the students, since allowing Lu Ming to have a Leviathan as a Beast Companion simply means he would be a force to leave the ck organization and cut his connection with the Dark God due to the Leviathans purpose of existence. Lu Ming would be a force to be an ally with the people against the Gods because the Leviathans'' hidden power would automatically cut any sort of connection of Lu Ming to any kind of Gods he believes or was serving. In fact, the Gods would definitely treat Lu Ming as their enemy the moment the Leviathan became his Beast Companion. However, Reinhart said to stop Lu Ming no matter the cost as it might have caused some unexpected variables in favor of the Gods. *Whoooosh! Lu Ming quickly waves his hand to cast another Magical Shield to block Commander Ava''s Magic spell. *Booom! Unfortunately, because Lu Ming did a quick cast, his Magical Shield doesn''t have enough Magic power to handle Commander Ava''s Magic spell, hence causing him to fly a few meters away. Looking at his feet, Lu Ming can''t help but sigh in relief. He really thought he would be blown away outside of the ceremony''s Magic circle. If that indeed happens, then he would need to get back as soon as possible, or else someone other than him, obviously Commander Ava, would take his ce and make the Leviathan her Beast Companion. "Tch!" Commander Ava sneered inwardly. She was indeed hoping of throwing Lu Ming outside of the Magic circle and recing him quickly. In such a way, she would have the Leviathan as her Beast Companion. "Unfortunately-" Lu Ming wanted to say that Commander Ava failed in her n, but he quickly saw an iing meteorite aiming straight towards him. Without wasting any more seconds, Lu Ming quickly decided to jump to the side, specifically still inside the Magic circle, to dodge the Magic spell???s attack. *Booom! Lu Ming solemnly stared at Commander Ava, who was currently showing a mocking face towards him. Lu Ming quickly put his hand up in front as he casted a Magic spell, "ming Shots!" *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! The dozens of fireballs went straight towards Commander Ava. *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! *Boom! Unexpectedly though, a Magical Shield was long actually defending in front of Commander Ava, hence deeming Lu Ming''s ming Shots spell useless. "You..." "Now, my turn!" "Might of the Water Element, Water Spirit Whip!" *Whooosh! *Bang! *Whoooosh! *Bang! Dozens of water whips smashed directly towards Lu Ming, making him dodge to the left and right. "Sh*t!" Lu Ming could only swear inwardly as he quickly jumped forward and choose to stand in front of the Leviathan. In such a way, he nned to minimize Commander Ava''s assault. She said that this Leviathan was their Mermaid race heritage, so she should avoid causing further injuries to this already seriously injured Leviathan. Seeing Lu Ming standing in front of the Leviathan, Commander Ava sneered as she didn''t even hesitate to send another attack, "Might of the Water Element, Water Spirit Smash!" *Boooooom! A hand entirely made out of water went directly to smash towards Lu Ming, and not even showing any sign of avoiding the Leviathan. Seeing this, Lu Ming quickly abandoned his n of using the Leviathan as he decided to run outside of the Ceremonial Magic circle. Commander Ava''s Magic spell range of attack was unexpectedly epassing the entire Ceremonial Magic circle. Unexpectedly, the moment Lu Ming got out of the Ceremonial Magic circle, the Magic spell suddenly vanished and what swapped in its location was the smirking Commander Ava. "Huh?!" Lu Ming dubiously eximed, "If Commander Ava swap in ce with her Magic spell, then where did the Magic spell go?" Turning his head, Lu Ming immediately saw the Water Spirit Smash spelling straight towards his puppets and Fiends. What''s even more shocking, her soldiers were actually long preparing for such a situation which obviously meant this is a well-trained coordinated attack between the soldiers and Generals to their Commander. Commander Ava''s n was actually hitting two birds with one stone. No! It was more appropriate to call it four birds, one stone. Not only did Commander Ava cause Lu Ming to get out of the Ceremonial Magic circle, but also eliminates his army, rendered him powerless, andstly, caused him to potentially lose the rights to have the Leviathan as his Beast Companion. "Ahhhhh!" Lu Ming roared inplete anger. He was actually fooled to such a degree! "You will experience the might of the Puppet Master Lu Ming!" Lu Ming roared as he released his Domain. Since there was nothing holding him back anymore, he could finally release hisplete Magic power. *Booom! What followed after the destruction of numerous of Lu Ming''s puppets and Fiends was the entire cave surrounding, immediately turning into blood and ck in color. A monster''s face immediately appeared, centering the location of Lu Ming. It has two really sharp horns and two really sharp fangs thatpletely reveals itself outside of its mouth. No matter which person''s point of view it was, they would only see that the monster was actually staring straight at them. "HAHAHAHAHA!" The monster hystericallyughed, and that''s when everyone discovered that this monster was actually Lu Ming. "Magic Manifestation?!" Commander Ava eximed in astonishment. Chapter 176 - Magic Manifestation Chapter 176 Magic Manifestation Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Magic Manifestation is exactly like what the name implies, it is the manifestation of the Mages Magic power. Every Mage has a different Magic Manifestation, totally depending on what path the Mage chooses to walk. In the case of Lu Ming''s, his Magic Manifestation was something that looked like abination of Devil and Giant race, which simply impliesplete evil and tyranny. Magic Manifestation improves a Mage Magic power. It also helps patch up two of the Mages'' important weakness, theirck of defense and physical strength. The only thing that really improves every time a Mage level up in cultivation is their Magic Power, Mana Capacity, and an increase in their ability to control Mana. For short, only the things rted to Magic. Mages defense can be easily patched up by Magic spells but not entirely, hence they needed Magical Knights and Golems, or any other support such as Beast Companions and summoned Entities. Unfortunately, aside from Support Magic spells such as Enhance Strength spells, Mages'' physical strength doesn''t improve that much, although it still improves, but it isn''t something noteworthy. However, the moment a Mage achieves a Magic Manifestation, those two weaknesses are automatically and easily fixed up. This is simply because the Mana circting all over the Magic Manifestation body would enhance everything about the Mages, hence giving them an increase in defense and physical strength, and in all of the other areas, too. "Retreat!" Commander Ava immediately ordered her men to retreat. Ordinary soldiers fighting against a Mage in their Magic Manifestation is almost in most cases akin to suicide, so it''s much better to make her men fall back to at least reduce the casualty. Hearing Commander Ava''s order, the Generals quickly lead the soldiers to retreat. However, because the soldiers were now inside the cave, the Generals could only lead the soldiers towards random tunnels, hoping that the tunnels they choose would lead them towards an exit. Obviously, Lu Ming wouldn''t just let that easily happened. He quickly casted an Earth Wall spell,pletely blocking the tunnels. Though there were still a few soldiers that escaped and the only remaining ones were those slow to move, specifically 500 soldiers. "Waterfall!" A few remaining Generals and Mages quickly casted, causing a waterfall to fall down from the top of the mountain. The Generals didn''t need to send out any follow-up order since their men were quick enough to understand the purpose of the Waterfall spell. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! "Earth Barrier!" Lu Ming quickly casted, causing the hole up in the ceiling of the cave to close. *Bannnngggg! Although the Generals and the Mages did their best to create a path of retreat for their soldiers, there were only a few who were able to escape, specifically only 100 soldiers were able to escape along with the Mages and the remaining Generals. Obviously, the Generals and Mages wouldn''t just give up, so they keep on sending Magic spells after Magic spells in order to break another hole. But unfortunately, their strength wasn''t enough to cause some noteworthy damages to Lu Ming''s Earth Wall spell. Moreover, due to the Magic Manifestation, Lu Ming''s capability in Magic had increased by a few folds, causing the Earth Wall spell to actually have a small self-regeneration ability. Commander Ava and her 400 remaining soldiers were left inside the cave along with the Leviathan and Lu Ming in his Magic Manifestation. "What would you do now, dear Commander Ava?" Lu Ming said after blocking every path of retreat. Contrary to Lu Ming''s thoughts though, Commander Ava didn''t look worried at all, as she then orders her men, "Buy me enough time toplete my ceremony with the Leviathan!" Hearing Commander Ava''s order, the 400 troops didn''t hesitate as they roared at the top of their lungs and charge directly straight towards Lu Ming without showing any slightest bit of fear. "For the Commander!" "Charge!!!" As soldiers, they were naturally fully aware already of whates with this kind of path. If a mission really requires them toy down their very own lives, then they would not hesitate to offer down their heart and soul. "Fools!" Lu Ming sneered as he waved his hand. *Whooosh! *Bang! *Bang! *Boom! *Boom! Numerous soldiers were blown away, hitting towards the walls and causing them to vomit a mouthful of blood, and some even received a serious injury. However, those soldiers quickly stood up and chargeback once again. "Chargeee!" The other soldiers who weren''t thrown towards the wall finally reach the Magic Manifestation''s body and began hitting it with their weapons. *nngg! Unfortunately, the body was just too tough for their weapons to cause damage easily. A single soldier actually needed to attack dozens of times in the very same spot before causing some damage to Lu Ming. *Whooosh! *Bang *Bang! *Boom! *Boom! Another group was blown away, hitting towards the wall. And the same thing just repeats once again. They stood back, ignoring their wounds, and charge again towards Lu Ming. "Charge!" At the side, Commander Ava was closing her eyes as she casted a Magic spell, "Might of Water Element and Might of the sea, punish this person in front of me, Twin Whirlpool!" *Whoooooosh! A gigantic whirlpool from the ceiling and from the ground right after appeared, threatening to shred Lu Ming''s Magic Manifestation body into pieces. "Arghhhh!" Lu Ming yelled out loudly in pain the moment the whirlpool touches his body. "Ice Wheel!" Commander Ava quickly threw a circling ice inside the whirlpools, adding more damage to it. "Tornado!" Lu Ming quickly casted. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Two tornados soon after appeared inside the whirlpools, causing the two elements to sh with each other. *Bang! *Bang! "Shadow Tears!" Lu Ming followed after. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Dozens of long dark spikes appeared as they shoot towards Commander Ava. "Ice Shield!" *Whoosh! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! "Poison Mist!" Lu Ming waved his hand, spreading poison mist throughout the entire cave, causing the nearby soldiers to fall to the ground with foams sipping out of their mouth. "Holy Heal!" *Whooosh! All the soldiers quickly recovered as they once again charge straight towards Lu Ming. "Go die!" Lu Ming roared, "Dark Sphere!" Immediately, a circle covered in the darkness appeared under the feet of the soldiers. The darkness suddenly formed hundreds of hands as they began pulling the soldiers inside. The soldiers didn''t panic as they quickly adapted to their current situation and suddenly began stabbing and shing their weapons in the dark sphere. However, they soon discovered that they can''t destroy it, hence the soldiers quickly decided to just simply cut the part where the dark hands were trying to pull. "Argh!" "Ahhh!" "Sh*t!" Screams of pain soon after followed, but they didn''t care after that. "Regeneration!" Commander Ava smiled as she casted. As soldiers she personally trained, they have naturally received training in different scenarios, and such a scenario coincidentally includes the situation right this moment. The soldiers cut part quickly, regenerated after a bright light covered the wound. "Tenacious as a cockroach!" Lu Ming became annoyed. After causing all of those damages, he had actually only killed less than a hundred soldiers. This obviously shows the difference between Lu Ming and Commander Ava in controlling the situation on the battlefield. Even if Lu Ming still has his puppets and Fiends, he would still not be able topare to half of Commander Ava''s capability. Simply because what Lu Ming has were just mere puppets and Fiends, an Entity that is almost the same as Golems. In fact, it is only the Fiends who are capable of thinking, and the puppets arepletely the same as Golems since they are in need of their Master''smands. On the other hand, what Commander Ava has were soldiers, to be more specific, they''re real people, capable of thinking and adapting. Moreover, Commander Ava was a Commander, while Lu Ming is just a mere President of an organization that is too farpared to a protector of a fortress when ites to power. In fact, the ck organization in Silver Kingdom is just a mere branch, and the ck organization''s power in Silver Kingdom is actually only half-decent to a city, too. That''s the exact reason why the ck organization was always hiding in the dark. In conclusion, even if Lu Ming was a Gxy level Mage and currently in a Magic Manifestation, he is still nothingpared to Commander Ava''s capability. "What are you going to do now, dear Puppet Master Lu Ming?" Commander Ava sneered as she repeated the same words that Lu Ming said awhile ago. Lu Ming was immediately enraged after hearing Commander Ava''s words. But he chooses not to make any move. At this moment, he is fully aware that if he doesn''t find a way, then he will definitely lose, or worst, die. At first, Lu Ming really thought that Commander Ava was going to lose the moment he did a Magic Manifestation. Contrary to his expectations though, Commander Ava didn''t even care about it. In fact, at this moment he finally realized that Commander Ava only ordered his men to retreat in order to minimize the casualties and to give him a deceptive ray of hope. Obviously, Commander Ava was already capable of doing a Magic Manifestation. She just didn''t do it because in her mind Lu Ming wasn''t worthy of her using such a kind of power. In Commander Ava''s opinion, Lu Ming wasn''t even worthy of the title 2nd Gxy Mage. He was just too weak. His strength was even weaker than most 1st Gxy Mage she had fought before. That is exactly the reason why teacher Lee and the other teachers were able to keep disrupting Lu Ming until the Blue Fin Kingdom reinforcement finally arrives. Even though Lu Ming was in the level of 2nd Gxy Mage, he actually belongs in the lowest level of the bunch. The only reason that Commander Ava could think about was Lu Ming, forced his cultivation. Instead of building up a foundation to prepare for higher cultivation, he instead forced his way up. And the result was, his Magic Power became too weak to bepared to a 2nd Gxy Mage. "You are too weak!" Commander Ava sneered. "I..." Lu Ming couldn''t find any words to refute, since what Commander Ava had said was indeed the truth. The moment he discovered about his wife''s death, he swore in his heart to be strong and find those people who had caused her to die. Unfortunately, because he was blinded by the thoughts of revenge and hatred, he didn''t bother with establishing a foundation for his cultivation. To be honest, the reason why he became a 2nd Gxy Mage was only because he received the blessing of the Dark God. And also, the Dark God had actually only given him a temporary blessing, saying that he will only give him theplete blessing the moment he became sessful in his n of having a Leviathan as his Beast Companion. Lu Ming doesn''t really know why the Dark God was interested in the Leviathan, but since he was a President of a ck organization branch, he didn''t hesitate toply, especially since the Dark God promised him a blessing. It was really out of Lu Ming''s thought that a Commander of the Blue Fin Kingdom would actuallye personally to help the Silver Mage Academy. In his calction, even if the Blue Fin Kingdom sends a reinforcement, it wouldn''t have a Commander, a few Generals, and thousands of soldiers, but only a hundred at most. That''s why he didn''t bother stopping those people when they made a hole in his Magical Barrier. He thought that no matter what those people would do, they will not be able to stop him in his n. "What is the reason you came here personally?" Lu Ming can''t help but ask. Chapter 177 - The Destruction Of The Floating Mountain Chapter 177 The Destruction of the Floating Mountain Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Lu Ming''s question, Commander Ava smiled as she said, "Actually, it''s because an overprotective older brother asked me a favor to protect his younger brother." "Huh?" Lu Ming dubiously replied. He really doesn''t fully get what Commander Ava was saying. Base on her words, one of the 1st year students actually had an older brother that is capable of asking a Commander of Blue Fin Kingdom for a favor. For how long already he had lived in Silver Kingdom, he of course knew a lot of things about it, and no such person with the power to ask a favor to a Commander of another Kingdom exists. Not to mention a mere student. Unless of course if it is the King of Silver Kingdom that gave his sons the power to call for Blue Fin Kingdom''s help. However, the King''s four sons are old enough to be fathers already, so how could they be 1st-year students. The Fifth and Sixth Princesses is also impossible because the two of them were both homeschooled. "You don''t need to delve deeper on what I meant to say, since you''re going to die soon anyway!" Commander Ava said. "You...!" Lu Ming pointed his finger in disbelief at Commander Ava after hearing her boastful words. "You are already surrounded, you don''t even have any soldiers or remaining puppets and Fiends to help you. Also, the entire Floating Mountain is already covered in a Magic Array. So, it''s much better for you to just give up and ept your fate of dying!" Commander Ava proposed. No matter what Lu Ming does, he wouldn''t be able to escape alive anymore. Even if he could indeed escape this cave, he would still need to break the Magic Array topletely escape Floating Mountain. "I don''t believe that I can''t really get away from this ce!" Lu Ming rolled his eyes in response. Although he was weak, it is still a known fact that his a Gxy level Mage. Hence, Magic Arrays maintained by Star level Mages should be something he can destroy easily. The only problem is how to destroy the Magic Array without getting caught by Commander Ava, since obviously she would chase after him the moment he flies away from this cave. Looking around the cave, Lu Ming began mapping out the tunnels inside his mind using a Bat Ears spell, searching for the best tunnel that will lead him as fast as possible outside of this cave and at the same time hinder Commander Ava''s path. After a while, Lu Ming was finally able to think of a n. He would choose the path where Commander Ava''s soldiers retreated, specifically the more soldiers in that certain tunnel the better. Lu Ming quickly began searching for what tunnel has more soldiers, and after a few seconds, he was finally able to find a tunnel. Lu Ming didn''t waste any more seconds as he deactivated his Magic Manifestation and flew towards that specific tunnel. *Whooosh! Lu Ming quickly opened the earth wall, blocking the tunnel in front of him. He then closed the tunnel the moment he passed through, which should be enough to buy him a few seconds to distance himself. While going further down the tunnel, Lu Ming keeps on casting the Earth Wall spell in hopes of hindering Commander Ava''s path. After a while, Lu Ming finally saw the group of soldiers being led by 2 Generals. He easily went past them, stop in front of them, casted a ming Shot spell to burn them, and he quickly flies away once again. "Arghhhh!" The soldiers roared in pain as Lu Ming went further ahead. In Lu Ming''s mind, Commander Ava wouldn''t just let her soldiers die if the opportunity to save them was presented just right in front of her. After all, she is the Commander of these soldiers, so she would obviously save them. Arriving on a diverging road, Lu Ming decided to cast an Earth Wall spell in a tunnel opposite to what he had chosen, thinking of confusing Commander Ava. Lu Ming continued going further ahead in the tunnel. Putting his hand up in front, Lu Ming casted thest Earth Wall spell before finally getting out of the mountain. Lu Ming quickly looked around in front of him to determine which path would lead him to the west direction, specifically the way back to the maind of Silver Kingdom. He then flew in a specific direction soon after. Momentster, Lu Ming could finally see the Magic array in front of him. Unexpectedly, it was also at that same moment that he saw Commander Ava flying in the air with a smirking face while looking straight in his direction, seemingly already knowing where exactly he was. "How...?" Lu Ming stared in disbelief as he stopped in his path forward. Commander Ava slowly flies towards Lu Ming and soon after arrived right above him. "What''s with that shocked face? Are you really that surprised that I arrived first, hahaha!" Commander Avaughed mockingly. To be honest, she was actually long been watching how many troublesome things Lu Ming has done in hopes of hindering her path and buying himself enough time to escape. "How?" Lu Ming repeated the same question again. "I already expect where you were going. So, I just flew up the cave and waited for you in here." Commander Ava replied. "But, how about your soldiers..." Lu Ming can''t help but ask about those soldiers he had burned awhile ago. Commander Ava was a Commander, so she should have at least save her soldiers, right? "Are you really a bad guy, or just an inexperienced bad guy?" Commander Ava dubiously asked as she soon after continued, "You should have already been long aware of the fact that on the battlefield everyone is responsible for their own lives and be prepared to die. Since those people came with me, if they die, then they die." Hearing Commander Ava''s words, Lu Ming really wanted to p himself in the face. He really can''t believe that he had forgotten about that. No, he didn''t actually forget, he just didn''t think that Commander Ava would really abandon her men since she looked like someone who wouldn''t do such a heartless thing. Commander Ava had quickly ordered her men to retreat before when he had done the Magic Manifestation. Hence, he came to the conclusion that she isn''t a heartless person and would definitely save her soldiers, not theplete opposite of that. Even if that order had a hidden agenda behind, it was still a fact that she had ordered them to retreat in order to protect them. Suddenly, Lu Ming beganughing hysterically. "HAHAHAHA! If you can do such a heartless thing, then what''s the difference between the two of us?" "Difference? Isn''t it obvious, you have already abandoned your own race, while I on the other hand is doing all of my actions in order to protect my own race!" Commander Ava stated the obvious. What Commander Ava had said was indeed correct. The moment Lu Ming decided to join the ck organization, an organization considered as a cancer of the Human race, he had already betrayed the entire Human race, henceforth marking all of his action as nothing but of pure self-interest only, even if he was serving the Dark God. On the other hand, Commander Ava''s action of doing everything to kill Lu Ming, even risking a few of her soldiers in the process, would benefit not only herself but also the entire Mermaid, the other Merlfolks race, and the Human race. Questioning Commander Ava about what''s the difference between her and Lu Ming shouldn''t even be considered as a question to begin with. If only she doesn''t want to mock and annoy Lu Ming, then she would have instead simply rolled her eyes soon after she heard his question. "HAHAHAHAHA! You are still the same as me since you have abandoned your fellow men!" Lu Ming finally went crazy. Rather than calling Lu Ming crazy, it was more appropriate to say that he has already fallen into a hopeless situation at this moment. And that is indeed the truth, since Lu Ming finally understands in his mind that he could only ept the fact that he was going to die. At first, he really thought he could still escape. But, seeing the situation right now though, he realized that there was no longer any way of escaping alive. He could clearly see now that what Commander Ava had said to him from the very beginning is the truth. No matter what he does, he would still die. However, Lu Ming would obviously not ept such an oue easily. He doesn''t want to die in such a way. Looking all over the ce, Lu Ming suddenly glimpses Leo, who was still standing at the same location as before, but only this time he was looking in his direction. "It is this young man''s fault why I failed!" Lu Ming thought in his mind in full hatred. If only Leo wasn''t in here, then things wouldn''t have to turn out this way. He could have had his Leviathan. And maybe, just maybe, he would have started already his goal of cleaning the Celestial World of weak people. Noticing Lu Ming''s hateful gaze towards Leo, Commander Ava suddenly interrupted, "Just give up, Lu Ming. I will obviously not let you kill anyone anymore now that you are just standing below me." "I know..." Lu Ming turned his head as he faced Commander Ava, "But that doesn''t mean I can''t bring the majority of you down to the grave with me!" Hearing Lu Ming''s words, Commander Ava''s face quickly turned ugly. She was obviously quick to understand that Lu Ming wanted to do suicide by blowing up every Star in his two Gxies, hence causing a massive outburst of Magic Power inside him which is capable of destroying a huge portion of the Floating Mountainnd. Although the explosion wouldn''tpletely destroy the Floating Mountain, it was still enough to cause her soldiers to receive a lot of casualties and for Leo to also die, too. Commander Ava obviously can''t allow that to happen, especially to her soldiers. The King of Blue Fin Kingdom didn''t even give her permission yet to send reinforcement to the Silver Mage Academy in Floating Mountain, not to mention what she had sent was a troops'' worth of soldiers. To be honest, the King wouldn''t really mind her sending some soldiers without his permission, since she was someone who has the power and rights to do such a thing. But, if she would lose a lot of her soldiers the moment she returned, then the King would obviously punish her, worst she could lose her position as a Commander. "I''ll be taking your men toe along in hell with me, Commander Ava!" Lu Ming said with a smile on his face before a blinding white light exploded inside of him and the light then spread throughout a huge ce. *Booooooom! Chapter 178 - The Twilight Forest Chapter 178 The Twilight Forest Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral *Boooooom! The only thing Leo could see while standing on his location at the tip of Floating Mountain was a blinding white light that suddenly came from the location of Commander Ava and Lu Ming before it then quickly enveloped him and the other''s right beside him. And thest thing he knew before finally losing his consciousness was a white sphere that suddenly came out from the ne that his Master Olivia had given him. ..... As soon as the bright light vanished, the only thing left in the former Floating Mountain was a crescent moon shape ind. The 500 kilometers diameter big Floating Mountain of before was now left with only a mere 1/4 of its totalnd, and what''s even worse, the ocean water of Shark Cemetery was now slowly flowing inside the wide-open hole caused by Lu Ming''s suicide, which also bought with it the Magical Beast Sharks. "Huff! Huff! Ahhhhh!??? *Crink! *Bang! A bleeding man''s hand pushed a border with all of his remaining strength as he then slowly climbed out of the hole, soon after. If Leo was here or anyone else who wasn''t a part of the ck organization, then they would be able to quickly realized that the man was actually Lu Ming. "Luckily I was quick enough to pull out the 2 Gxies inside of my consciousness and activated my Defensive Magical Artifact before both of the Gxies exploded..." Lu Ming said to himself. "That should be enough to wipe out a huge portion of Commander Ava''s soldiers and also killing that detestable Leo!" Lu Ming said with a cunning smile on his face as he pushed another border. *Crink *Bang! After that push, Lu Ming was finally out on the surface. He can''t help feeling overjoyed in his heart as he then tried his best to walk towards a high ground to rest and recover. In front of him, numerous waterfalls have formed and water was now starting to fill up the wide hole he had created. He would definitely die if he doesn''t get out of here as soon as possible. "Argh!" Lu Ming can''t help but exim in pain as soon as he took another step forward. He had almost forgotten that his cultivation right now wasparable to a No Star Mage after blowing up his 2 Gxies. So, his strength at this moment wasn''t enough to endure the injury he had received, not to mention the only thing keeping him awake right now was only his will since he was nowpletely out of energy. Although he had used a powerful Defensive Magical Artifact, the Magic Power he had blown up still caused him to receive some injuries. "I should be able to rest for a bit and recover my strength before the water could reach somewhere nearby my location..." Lu Ming decided. The numerous waterfall was still a few dozens of kilometers away from his current location, so resting tens or so of minutes should be fine. *ng! Unexpectedly though, Lu Ming suddenly heard a sound behind him causing him to quickly turned around his head as he soon after noticed a person''s shadow sitting on the top of a big stone. "Is that Commander Ava..." Lu Ming fearfully thought to himself. If that person was really Commander Ava, then all of the sacrifices he had done awhile ago would immediately be deemed useless. He can''t help but hope in his heart that it wouldn''t turn out to be her or even one of the Generals, but instead just a seriously injured teacher, or best a lost student or a normal soldier. As the dust cleared out a bit, Lu Ming was finally able to see a bit of the man''s figure. Fortunately, it wasn''t any of the figures he had been familiar with. "Who are you?" Hearing Lu Ming''s voice, the man quickly turned his head as he stared straight in Lu Ming''s direction. Lu Ming immediately started to shiver as he saw the man''s eyes. It was the eyes of the person he was really familiar with. The eyes that had caused his n to failed. "Is that you Leo?!" Lu Ming angrily yelled. "Leo? Are you perhaps talking about my younger brother?" The man said as he slowly walked out of the shadow and revealed himself to Lu Ming. Lu Ming was soon after struck dumbfounded the moment he saw the entire man''s face. It really looked simr to Leo''s, the only difference was the somewhat mature face, the eyes were a lot brighter in color, and the body build was much bigger than Leo. That wasn''t the most important part though as Lu Ming finally realized what Commander Ava really meant about an overprotective older brother asked her a favor to protect his younger brother. "You..." "Ayst, you really caused me a lot of trouble Puppet Master Lu Ming. Not only did you cause me to lose my younger brother as his Defensive Magical Artifact threw him somewhere I don''t know, but you have also almost killed all of my younger brother''s friend, caused my friend to lose a lot of her men, and also caused a Leviathan to die!" Reinhart solemnly said as his Magic power slowly started spreading out around him, soon after causing Lu Ming to realized that this man was actually a 9th Gxy Mage. "I..." "It''s toote to apologize now, Lu Ming!" Reinhart quickly grabbed Lu Ming''s neck before dangling him up in the air. "Please... spare... me... I... made... a... grave... mistake... of... offending... a powerful... person... like... you..." Lu Ming was having a hard time speaking as the man''s hand tightly choke his neck. "Yes, I will definitely spare you, since I still need you toplete my mission in Silver Kingdom!" Reinhart smiled as he then quickly put Lu Ming inside a Magical Tool with its very own personal dimension capable of storing living things inside called, Gaia''s Portable World. Inside Gaia''s Portable World, Lu Ming would definitely be able to heal his injuries since he always prepared some supplies that can help him recuperate when he falls into a really dangerous situation. Of course, the most important supplies are always stored in his Storage Ring. If only Lu Ming wasn''t important for his mission, then Reinhart would have immediately killed this bastard after causing him so much trouble. After doing that, Reinhart immediately flew towards the cave where teacher Candice, teacher Daisy, and the 1st year students of Silver Mage Academy was hiding. The moment Reinhart arrived in front of the cave, he then put his hand up in front, and soon after took out the unconscious teacher Lee, teacher Marvin, teacher Smith, teacher Homer, andstly Axel and the others from the Gaia''s Portable World. He could have also saved his younger brother, but he didn''t expect him to have a Defensive Magical Artifact capable of both Defense and Instantaneous Teleportation. It was still okay that his younger brother had something like that though since he was able to save other people, specifically Axel and the others. And was also able to quickly fly towards this cave and set-up a Magical Barrier for defense. *Bang! "That bastard Lu Ming really caused me to lose 800 soldiers." Commander Ava appeared behind Reinhart and asked, "Did you catch him?" "I''m keeping him for interrogation purposes." Reinhart didn''t hesitate to reply as he turned to look at Commander Ava who is currently covered in bruises. "Tch! If only I didn''t bother rushing towards my men as soon as possible, then I could have caught that bastard Lu Ming before you got to him first!" Commander Ava said with annoyance in her voice. "Don''t worry, I will help you exin this to your King," Reinhart said as he quickly caught Commander Ava since she suddenly fell down. Obviously, she was already out of energy after protecting 200 of her remaining soldiers. To be honest, she could have actually protected more, but her location was just too far, specifically just a few meters from Lu Ming, toe in time before the explosion reach all of her soldiers. "Thank you..." Commander Ava said as she closed her eyes to rest. "Go and have a good rest," Reinhart said as he carried Commander Ava in his back before he then flew towards where her resting soldiers were located at. "Now, where could my younger brother have gone to?" ..... "How many fishes have you got?" A young fisherman named Brad suddenly asked his friend named Ahmed the moment he pulled his boat back to the shore. "Not that much, just a meager amount of 10 fishes..." The other young fisherman named Ahmen replied with a shook of his head in helplessness. "Lucky for you, I only got 6 fishes throughout the entire morning and afternoon, and what''s even worse was, they''re all small fishes!" Brad pulled out the bucket he had used as a container for the fishes he had caught and quickly shown Ahmed his catch. "This week is really a bad harvest for us fishermen!" Ahmed also agreed as he pulled a bucket with all of the fishes he had caught inside. "Let''s go back to the vige, the night would be arriving soon..." Brad reminded as he quickens his steps towards their vige, which was also quickly followed after by Ahmed. After a while of walking though, the two of them suddenly stopped in their walk as they unexpectedly saw an unconscious young man in front of them. *Roar! *Rawrrr!" "Ahmed, are you also seeing the unconscious young man in front of me? Or are my eyes ying games?" Brad can''t help but ask dubiously. In the Twilight Forest, mirage such as this wasmon. "No, your eyes aren''t ying with you!" Ahmed replied in confirmation. "And is that other Magical Beast really protecting the young man?" Brad wanted to confirm again. "That seems to be the case for me..." Ahmed confirmed again, "What are we waiting for though, let''s quickly save that young man!" "Okay!" Brad quickly replied. Brad and Ahmed quickly dropped their bucket on their hands as they both swiftly run towards the unconscious young man. "Please help us!" Unexpectedly for both of them though, a voice suddenly sounded in their minds. "Are you also hearing what I''m hearing?" Brad suddenly stopped as he quickly asked right after he heard a male kid''s voice. "I think it''s from that Magical Beast!" Ahmed also stopped as he pointed towards the Magical Beast protecting the unconscious young man. "Quickly, help us!" Brad and Ahmed didn''t hesitate any further the moment they heard the voice in their mind once again as they quickly run towards the unconscious young man. Chapter 179 - The Eclipse Village Of The Hybrid Race Chapter 179 The Eclipse Vige of the Hybrid race Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral When the sunrises, its rays of light then shone brightly on Leo''s face, causing him to slowly opened his eyes. "Argh..." Leo held his head as he suddenly felt a headache. Though he quickly forgot about such feeling as he noticed the really unfamiliar ce around him. At this moment, Leo was able to quickly noticed that he''s inside the wooden house, or rather it''s more appropriate to call it a bamboo hut, with only a bed, an open window at the left side, and both a table and cab at the right side of the open door. Leo carefully tried to stand up his upper body from the bed as he then thought about what had happened to him for him to arrive in this unfamiliar ce. In his memories, before finally losing his consciousness, a white sphere that suddenly came out from the Defensive Magical Artifact that his Master Olivia had given to him enveloped his entire body and Levi on his shoulder, before it quickly flew up high in the air and went somewhere else. The next thing he remembered was when he first opens his eyes he was on a shore with dense tall trees in front of him. A group of unfamiliar Magical Beast also attacked him, causing him to receive some injuries and losing consciousness once again. Taking all of those memories into consideration, he can''t remember going into some kind of bamboo hut. Or perhaps it was Levi who had bought him over here. "Now that I thought about Levi, where the heck did that little guy go?" Leo said as he finally got out of the bed and slowly walked out of the bamboo hut. The moment he got outside, he was immediately greeted by dozens of bamboo huts simr to where he was sleeping in materials but only different in size and shape, specifically; the huts were in various forms such as triangr huts, square huts, long huts, a tall hut, and even more unique was some huts actually has some sort of unfamiliar and familiar Magical Beast form. Suddenly, a man walked up to Leo and greeted, "Oh, you''re already awake. I''m Brad, wee to Eclipse Vige." "Eclipse vige?" Leo dubiously asked, "Is this some kind of vige on the west shore of Silver Kingdom?" "Silver Kingdom? Is that the ce where you havee from? If you''re looking for that ce, then you need to cross thousands of kilometers before exiting the Twilight Forest and arriving at Southeast Fortress." Brad replied. "Oh..." Leo finally realized where exactly he was. Basing on what Brad had said, this was a vige inside Twilight Forest called Eclipse vige. In other words, a neutral territory. If his memories serves him right, then neutral territory should be the territories that are independent and aren''t part of any Kingdoms or Empires. Such territory though only belongs to three groups of people, the Ouws, the Nomads, and the powerful Foreign race such as the Dragon race, Devil and Demon race, Giants race, and many more other powerful races. In the case of Ouws, they are people who were exiled by their respective race due to viting theirws and ethics. However, since because they are people of status, they are not killed due to their contributions and were instead just banned from any of that certain race''s territories. Simply put, Ouws are from Noble Households. In the case of Nomads, they are people who don''t have any permanent address. They just keep on traveling from one ce to another, usually because their former ce was destroyed and became unhabitable for them, hence prompting them to change their location instead of rebuilding from scratch. Lastly, in the case of a powerful Foreign race like the Dragon race, they are so powerful that staying neutral is not a problem for them. Humans and other weak or average Foreign races always rely on forming of alliances in order for their respective races to stay alive and not fall into extinction. On the other hand, the Dragon race doesn''t need such a thing since they are so powerful to the point that even 2 or more alliances deciding to have a truce to group together and fight against them is still not enough to eliminate the Dragon Kingdoms and Empires. In fact, a powerful race such as the Dragon race is so powerful that they are considered as backers. If a race gets their backing, then it''s a sure deal of being save as long as that powerful race is still alive. The most important thing about the powerful race though is that they are so neutral that they don''t even want to be part of anything rted to the Celestial World. Those races are not even participating in the War of Races, but instead, they just created a tournament for themselves in order to determine who is the strongest in their race and just be done with it after it''s finished. Simply put, they are seemingly living in a separate world away from the other weak and average Foreign races such as the Humans, Dwarves, Elves, and many more. Leo was really sure that Brad and these people part of the Eclipse vige belong to the Nomads group. What is really shocking for him, though, is they actually lived somewhere inside the Twilight Forest. This was a territorybeled as a Danger zone by not only the Humans but also the Dwarves, Sand People, Elves, and even the Orcs, Ogre, Cyclops, andstly, the Vampires. It was a ce so dangerous that all of those races don''t even dare to pioneer in order to expand in such a ce. Surprisingly, a vige is actually located here. "Isn''t it dangerous living inside Twilight Forest?" Leo can''t help but ask. "It is indeed dangerous, but for us, it''s just normal," Brad replied seemingly nonchnt about it. Hearing Brad''s words, Leo can''t help but stared up and down at Brad, seemingly searching for where Brad''s confidence came from. Brad was actually just an 18 years old male, he was a Mage though, basing on the Mana circting around him, but he''s definitely not someone powerful. In fact, based on his knowledge about the Mages, Brad was actually only a 1 Star Mage. Noticing Leo''s reaction, Brad onlyughed as he understood that this young man is definitely still ignorant about some things rted to Mages. Hence, he decided to show him something. *Whoooosh! Suddenly, water appeared on Brad''s hand as he then started ying with it. He made the water travel from his hand, then to the other hand, then head, and even in the middle of his stomach, and finally returned it back to his right hand, which then dissolved into the water. "Was that a Water Bomb?" Leo dubiously asked. The water just now really looked like those of the Fire Bomb that he had seen from his Master Olivia before. "Yes, and no!" Brad replied as he motioned Leo with his hand toe to follow him. After a while, Leo and Brad arrived in an open space with tens or so of a young, adult, and even old and kids training with their Magic spells. What''s really shocking about the scene he is looking at this moment though is the fact that the people were actually of different Foreign races. Some were from the Wolf race, some were from Ocelot race, and even some looked really simr to Humans, though there was just some uniqueness that separates them from the normal Human. There were just too many different kinds of Foreign races here. But what''s even more shocking though is that these people were actually a mix of 3 or more Foreign races. "Hybrids..." Leo silently muttered, but it was still enough for Brad to hear. "Yes, people living in Eclipse vige are Hybrids..." Brad said with a proud smile on his face. Hybrids were people that have abination of different Foreign races blood within them. A Human and Elf had a baby together, that child would obviously have both the Humans and Elves traits. However, that is actually not considered yet as Hybrids, but instead, that''s what they called as a Mix Breed. What Hybrid exactly are were those people that have at least the traits of 3 different Foreign races. Taking the example before, the child of that Human and Elves is called Mix Breed. The moment that Mix Breed finds a partner that is entirely of a different Foreign race, the offspring would then have 3 or more different traits, entirely depending on the traits of the partner. The blood of the husband and wife would be so mix that the blood of each Foreign race in that child''s body is only so little, hence they can''t be recognized as anything. This had then caused the birth of the race called Hybrids. The race with no exact real identity. Realizing that these people were actually Hybrids, Leo finally understood why they were living in the Twilight Forest. Because Hybrids were people with no exact real identity, they were not epted by the majority of the Foreign races. Although they have some certain traits simr to other Foreign races, it is still a fact that they only have some. They are not considered as Mix Breed, nor are they Pure Blood. In fact, what they are really called are products, or more appropriately called as ves. Since Hybrids are only considered as ves, they were then hunted by ve Hunters, Mercenaries, and even some Mage would hunt Hybrids and then sell them to ve Merchants in exchange for a few silver or gold coins, depending on the traits. The Hybrid''s trait is the most important thing for the Hybrids. For example, if a Hybrid is a beautiful woman or a handsome man, then they are immediately deemed as valuable. If they have the potential to be Mages, Magical Knights, or someone with a useful capability, then they are deemed even more valuable. Andstly, those with an inferior looks or capability would be sold for a very low price, even some were priced so cheaply that they can be bought only for a few copper coins, especially if they have disabilities or were already used products. Obviously, because the Twilight Forest is a Danger zone, only a few people would dare travel in such a ce, and the majority of them are the only passerby that used the Twilight Forest as a shortcut to arrive as soon as possible in other territories. So, the Hybrids choosing to live in Twilight Forest is reasonable, since this kind of ce is considered as a safe sanctuary for them. Chapter 180 - Magic Integration Chapter 180 Magic Integration Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Why did you take me here?" Leo suddenly asked. Even after observing the ce, he still can''t understand why Brad had guided him here. Was it only to show to him that they are all Mages, hence living in the Twilight Forest is safe and normal for them? Surely not, right? Twilight Forest was considered as a Danger zone for a reason. And that exact reason is, the Twilight Forest is a habitat of some really powerful Magical Beast, even much higher than the Gxy level. So, no matter how many 1 Star Mages and above a vige have, they are still unsafe in such a ce. He had also looked at the Master who is currently teaching these Hybrids. He wasn''t anything noteworthy, aside from the fact that he is a 9 Star Mage. But even with that cultivation, this vige is still deemed unsafe. Lastly, he had also noticed that these Hybrids were also capable of doing the Water Bomb, even use other Elements to create such kind of bomb. For example, a Wind Bomb, Earth Bomb, Nature Bomb, Light Bomb, and many more. Even with that, though, it still doesn''t exin the reason why exactly Brad took him to this training ground. "What I did before was indeed considered as a Water Bomb, but at the same time it is also not a Water Bomb." Brad suddenly said. "Huh?" Leo dubiously asked. It is a Water Bomb, yet at the same time, not a Water Bomb? Is Brad taking him for a fool or something? "If I throw that Water Bomb, then it will naturally be a Water Bomb. But, if I just make it travel around my body, it means different." Brad exined. "Oh..." Leo nodded his head. But he was still a bit confused. "Haven''t you noticed I didn''t cast any chant in order to create the Water Bomb?" Brad suddenly asked. "If my memory really serves me right, Brad indeed didn''t chant or even at least mention the name of the Magic spell." Leo thought in his mind as he then only nodded to reply to Brad''s question. "What I did just a moment ago is called Magic Integration." Brad finally revealed what he meant. However, this just made Leo be even more confused. Brad had said Magic Integration, but how exactly can this so-called Magic Integration help them keep safe in such a dangerous ce. And what is this so-called Magic Integration, anyway? "Magic Integration is just simr to Magic Manifestation. The only difference is, thetter shows the manifestation of the Mages Magic Power, while the former is thebination of the Magic Power and the Mages." "By doing a Magic Integration, the Magic spell you have already deeply understoodbined in itself inside your very own body, hence allowing you to control Magic spell-like how we control our hands. Like for example..." Brad suddenly summoned a Water Bomb without casting, "Create a Water Bomb spell without needing to cast any chants. Or much better..." The Water Bomb began traveling around Brad''s body, "Make the Water Bomb travel around my body just using my thoughts!" Leo immediately felt interested in the so-called Magic Integration. He had heard back then in the Floating Mountain about the Magic Manifestation, specifically when Lu Ming and Commander Ava were fighting, so he was able to understand quickly what Brad really meant about. Simply put, Magic Manifestation and Magic Integration are just simr in the concept that they helped the Mages better use their Magic power and also improve their Magic power. But still, it wasn''t enough to exinpletely why Brad had said that living in the Twilight Forest is normal for them. "Oho... is this the young man from before?" A voice suddenly sounded, making Leo and Brad turned around. "Chief!" Brad greeted as he bowed his head 90 degrees, "Yes, this is that young man. He has already woken up, and I decided to introduce to him our vige." "Oho... I just heard that you are currently teaching this young man about the meaning of Magic Integration. So, young man, how is it, did you understand anything?" "So the Master teaching all of these Hybrids is actually their Chief of this vige. I really thought that this person was their Instructor or the likes..." Leo thought. The Vige Chief was an adult around the age of 40. His looks are simr to an owl, but there are noticeable snake skins on his faces and a single horn on his forehead. "I still don''t understand it..." Leo scratched his head in confusion. *Bang! The Chief suddenly hit Brad''s head with the stick he''s currently holding as he said, "Oho... I see that you still don''t understand the Magic Integration! Go and line up over there with everyone, and begin your practice. You''ve already been practicing for a year and so, yet you still don''t understand what I''m teaching? Even dogs can understand it better than you do!" The Chief then turned to look at Leo as he said, "Sorry about my stupid student. He is actually good, though he is just low in using his brain. By the way, is it okay for you to tell me what happened to you to arrive on the shore of our vige?" "The ship I was boarding going to Silver Kingdom unexpectedly crossed the Shark Cemetery, causing us to be attacked by dozens of Magical Beast Sharks and eventually leading to the destruction of our ship. Fortunately, I have a Defensive Magical Artifact with me. It really helped me escape alive." Leo replied as he took out the ne, which only has a dimmed remaining light. "Oho... That''s indeed really unfortunate." The Chief sympathizes. Leo could only lie to the Chief since he still doesn''t know whether this vige was really safe for him or not. If he reveals any important information, and then it turns out that this vige actually has some rtions to the ck organization, obviously he would definitely die, since the destruction that had happened in the Floating Mountain should have already reached the maind of Silver Kingdom by now, which also means that the ck organization had already received the grave news of their President dying. Until he deemed this vige safe, he will forever remain very cautious. "Back to the topic of Magic Integration... Are you interested in learning it?" The Chief asked, "Base on your age and cultivation, you''re just in the right age of learning Magic Integration." "If you don''t mind, then I''m willing to learn this so-called Magic Integration!" Leo agreed without any hesitation. Brad had said that it was because of the Magic Integration that their vige is safe, so he naturally wants to learn such a thing that could guarantee the safety of a vige in a Danger zone. Imagine this, if Magic Integration can guarantee the safety of a vige worth of people, then not to mention a single person alone, right? The Chief nodded his head delightfully as he began teaching, "Oho... Magic Integration is simply thebination of the Magic spell you have already learned and you. Inyman''s term, you are connecting a new part in your body." "This new part is the Magic spell you''ve already learned. What I really mean is what you have deeply learned, since only the Magic spells that you have thoroughly learned can be sessfullybined in your body. Let''s put it this way," The Chief suddenly showed his hand in front of Leo, "You see this hand? Although this hand is a part of my body, I can actually only say it''s part of my body when I know how to control it like this..." He then began moving his hand randomly, "No matter howplicated the action is, we can understand and execute it easily because we understand the hand thoroughly." "It''s the same as the Magic spells. Once we deeply understand a Magic spell, we can use it simr to our hands." The Chief said as he suddenly created a Thunderbolt spell in his hand without chanting or even calling the Magic spell name like Brad, "What''s even better, we can control the Magic spell to not affect us or any other people around us except for a specific target we have chosen." "Like for example," *Whooosh! *Booom! The Thunderbolt was thrown and exploded right beside Brad, yet it didn''t affect anyone aside from Brad. "What was that for, Master!" Brad painfully eximed. Leo was finally able to understand a bit about the Magic Integration. Magic Integration is somehow simr as to how he used weapons. Like for example, for him, any daggers or knives can easily be something simr to a part of his body. No, it is still independent of his body, but it feels like it is part of him every time he uses them as his weapons. He didn''t expect that Magic spells could actually also be used that way. The only difference is he needed to understand the Magic spell thoroughly, rather than bing extremely familiar with it just like in the case of weapons. Though, that is indeed reasonable since Mana and Magic rely more on the consciousness of a person. "What certain Magic spell have you already deeply understood?" The Chief suddenly asked. Hearing the Chief''s words, Leo suddenly felt awkward. He actually only knows Support Magic spells. "Does any Magic spell counts?" "Yes!" The Chief nodded, "As long as it''s a Magic spell, we can integrate it into our body and hence bing a part of us." "Even Support Magic spells?" Leo curiously asked. "Even Support Magic spells. But I highly rmend that we integrate an Assault Magic spell since such kind of Magic spell is much more helpfulpared to the Support Magic spells." The Chief suggested. "Actually..." Leo scratched his head as he doesn''t know whether he should tell the Chief or not. But ultimately, he decided to just reveal it. If he wants to learn Magic Integration, then he needs to tell the Chief his capability as a Mage. Anyways, any kind of Magic spell is considered okay. "I actually only know a few Support Magic spells.... I still haven''t tried training some Assault Magic spells since I have only be a Mage for less than a month." Chapter 181 - A Competition Amongst The Younger Generation Chapter 181 Apetition amongst the younger generation Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The Chief waspletely astonished after he heard Leo''s words. In his opinion, this young man in front of him should be someone with great capability and prestige just by basing on his hands, him owning a Defensive Magical Artifact capable of taking him out of Shark Cemetery, andstly... "Leo!" A loyal Beast Companion. Only capable people can have those 3 things, hence obviously implying Leo to be someone capable. Contrary to the Chief''s thoughts, though, Leo actually only knew about Support Magic spells. Is he perhaps a Support Mage or something simr to that, like those Mages who only focus on single Element Magic spells? "Levi, where have you been?" Leo quickly turned to look at Levi the moment he heard his familiar voice. Levi flies up above Leo as he went full circle around him and finallynded on his shoulder, "I went to catch some fishes with Ahmed!" "Ahmed?" Leo curiously asked. "That guy over there!" Levi pointed, using his fin-like paws or something at a person currently walking towards them while carrying two buckets filled to the brim with fresh fishes. "Oh, Ahmed!" "Such many harvests you have there, Ahmed!" "Every girl in our vige will definitely start to notice you, Ahmed!" The viges quickly surrounded Ahmed while voicing their astonishment and admiration for Ahmed''s great ability in fishing. Leo had only known about this when he was walking towards the training ground with Brad. The Eclipse Vige actually base the capability of their vigers, specifically a thousand or so total vigers living in Eclipse vige, on their capability to hunt food. In such a dangerous ce like Twilight Forest, a man being able to hunt food, in their opinion, is the best and worthy kind of man. "Actually..." Ahmed put the two buckets down as he tried to catch his breath, "There are actually still more fishes back in my boat..." "What?" "Seriously?" "That''s really fantastic!" Everyone even became more astonished and in total admiration of Ahmed. "Also..." Ahmed tried to catch his breath once again as he was just too tired after catching that many fishes with the help of Levi, "It''s actually that little one''s effort over there that''s why I caught this many fishes. So, fairly saying, that young man who owns that little Magical Beast is the one who owns all of these fishes..." After finishing his speech, Ahmed suddenly fell down to the sand face first as he decided to take a rest to recover all of his lost energy. "Oy, what do we have here? Ahmed brought so many fishes. Is he perhaps going to court the most beautiful girl of our vige?" A young man followed by four other young men said as he slowly walked out of the crowd. The young man was fairly handsome with ck hair and blue eyes. His aura looks somewhat simr to Alfred, though only in the part where he thinks only with his little brother than his brain and the courting death nature. The Mana surrounding him also implies that he is already a 1 Star Mage. "Surely not, right?" One of the henchmenmented with a sneer. "Although they were considered to be childhood sweethearts before, he is still not worthy of having her, unless of course if it''s your senior brother Piero." Another henchmanmented. "Exactly!" "Piero is really the best in the younger generation!" Ahmed was actually a handsome young man, with the features that Leo could say was enough to captivate beautiful girls at first sight. So, people who are slightly inferior in looks would naturally feel jealous about it. Adding to the fact, too, that Ahmed is a timid young man, hence other people would definitely try to bully him. Hearing his henchmen''s words, Piero sneered inwardly as he then walked over Ahmed''s really exhausted body with his dirty wooden sandals. Piero''s henchmen also followed after as they one by one stepped over Ahmed''s body. "Hey show off, how about you fight me!" Brad suddenly yelled out from behind Leo and the Chief. "What was that? A really pitiful No Star Mage actually wants to fight a 1 Star Mage such as me?" Pieroughed, "You might as well just continue fishing and dragging each other''s cultivation down, while I and my junior brothers on the other hand would go and hunt for real Magical Beast!" Piero then shrugged his shoulder as he continued walking. In his opinion, even if Brad and Ahmed worked together, they would still not be enough to fight against him, not to mention he also has four henchmen with him. So, Brad and Ahmed stand absolutely no chance against him. Leo was immediately able to understand why Piero did such actions, and yet no one bothered to stop him. Base on his experience, only ces with an extreme hierarchy system andpetition have such a thing. Like for example, the Chinese territories have this really great organization called Sects where they havepetition every month for their younger generation, adult generation, elderly generation, and even ancestors generation. Every winner in any of thosepetitions receives not only Magical resources and their ability being recognized but also different status, hence ranking them higher in their hierarchy system. Other Humans have actually also started adopting such means, though their own ways were less extreme, unlike the Chinese which any person can be cripple, or even worst, they lose their lives in any careless moments. Actually, his Master Olivia had also used such means to his training before. She threw him in her Labyrinth, full of evil and dangerous people. In that ce, not only were the hierarchy andpetition extreme, but even living was really extremely hard. Without any status, he would be someone even worse than a mere ve. People over there only care about the other people''s physical strength, since that ce forbids any form of Magic aside from Master Olivia. "Please excuse such rudeness that those people have just shown you right now." The Chief quickly apologized. "Hahaha, I don''t mind. Also, I''m nothing special, so please don''t treat me like a special person." Leo replied. He had noticed that the Chief talks to him so respectfully, which is getting annoying now. Although nothing was wrong with being respectful, he just doesn''t like such a way of treatment, especially since his a No Star Mage and the Chief is a 9 Star Mage. For short, he wants real respect, not some kind of pretentious respect. The Chief simply nodded his head. But inside his mind, he doesn''t believe a word that Leo had just said. No ordinary people could buy a Defensive Magical Artifact, especially a powerful one. "What you have just seen right now is actually apetition amongst the younger generation of our vige." The Chief said as he suddenly turned to look at the dense forest behind him, "Living inside this Danger zone, if we don''t want to die, then we need to keep on adapting and be much more stronger every day. So, the past Chiefs promoted a Hierarchy simr to those of Sects. Only in such a way can we survive in the Twilight Forest. Therefore, everyone doesn''t care about the infighting between the younger generation. In fact, the adult''spetition is even much worse than this, as they would even cripple each other just to prove to everyone that they''re much stronger." "Oh, so you limit killing?" Leo curiously asked. If his guess was correct, then the system they used isn''t the same as the Sects, but more like an organization, such as Mischievous Lion organization, Sword and Magic organization, and ck organization''s hierarchy system. "No, in fact, anyone can have a Blood Duel over there!" The Chief pointed at a stage in the middle of the vige, "However, people in this vige are also aware of the fact that every man counts. So, if we lost someone, then it also means we lose manpower. Because of that, everyone decided that they won''t kill their fellow vigers but instead just cripple them to make themy in bed for a few months." "For us, losing a month''s worth of cultivation is enough punishment already. The only thing deserving for the punishment of death are those people who break and don''t follow the rules we have established, such as selling out our own kind." The Chief exined. Leo massages his chin as he immediately became interested at the moment he had heard such a concept. Usually, concepts like what the Chief had said are things that only exist in imaginations. As long as fighting exists, then killing would also follow after. The both are things that cannot be separated from each other. "Also, theing of agepetition for those young people reaching 18 years old ising next week, so thepetition is a lot intense than usual." The Chief further exined. Leo nodded his head in understanding as he thought in his mind, "To weaken the opponent''s will." That was the exact thing Piero was doing against Ahmed and Brad, to weaken their fighting spirit to fight. And there is only one reason why a person is doing such a thing, they are cautious and afraid. When people are feeling cautious, it simply means they are feeling a bit of fear, hence in apetition such as this they will always try to weaken their opponent''s will in order to have some sort of advantage. He had discovered such a thing when he was watching a preparation for Cage Boxing in the Underground World when his Master Olivia wanted to show him how cunning people will fight. At first, two people will act so arrogant, like savages ready to shred their opponents to pieces. When they finally get inside their opponent''s mind, the next thing would then follow after during the fight. Leo smiled mischievously as he thought of a really great n in his mind.. This n will definitely allow Brad and Ahmed to embarrassed Piero in theing of agepetition for the younger generation living in Eclipse vige. Chapter 182 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 1 Chapter 182 Training in Twilight Forest part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral In Leo''s opinion, he really hates such people like Piero. If Piero was really strong, then he should prove it with a fight, not through a shameless method like attacking the weak and ganging them up. "Leo, please help Ahmed, he is a great guy so we should help him..." Levi suddenly whispered to Leo. "I know..." Leo whispered back before he started walking towards Ahmed. He pulled Ahmed''s body back up as he helped him rest in a palm tree nearby. Resting in the sand is really ufortable, especially with his face first, and the same thing as what just happened a moment ago might happen again, specifically being stepped over by someone part of theing of agepetition. Moreover, the younger generationpetition wasing next week, so Ahmed should always take care of his body in case of causing any variables that will affect his fight. "Thank you!" Ahmed murmured as he closes his eyes to take a rest. He had woken up really early in the morning, specifically, the sky was still dark implying the time to be around 3 to 4 in the morning, just to do an early morning finishing. When he began fishing when the sun was already out like yesterday, he had only caught a few fishes, so he thought of waking up earlier than usual in order to catch more fish. However, what he didn''t expect was with the help of Levi, he would actually end up continuously pulling up the because every time the was thrown into the ocean, a group of fishes will actually voluntarily get themselves caught. Yes, voluntarily, seemingly like the fishes are high in drugs or something of the likes. "This young man is really pitiful..." The Chief shook his head in pity. "Why is that?" Leo curiously asked. "He was actually the same as you, he washed ashore nearby our vige 10 years ago. No one knows about any information rted to him, why he has washed ashore, and he had even also lost all of his past memories, the most important thing that he needed the most. At first, we only tried to help feed him, but the second we know, he had already begun training with the kids older than him. Then as months go on, he started developing at a fast rate, bing a peak No Star Mage in just a month. Unfortunately, one time in the past, when the kids were ying nearby the Twilight Forest, a Magical Beast unexpectedly appeared and attacked the kids. Ahmed quickly tried his best to save everyone, and in the end, he ends up almost losing his life. Ever since then, his cultivation never improved again." The Chief exined sorrowfully. Hearing the Chief''s words, Leo''s impression of Ahmed quickly improved for the better. He never expected that this young man in the same age as him also experience a past almost simr to him. Moreover, he also didn''t give up, despite losing all of his memories, and instead, strive to be much more stronger. Although he is not clear about Ahmed''s goal of bing strong, he for sure coulde to the conclusion that it is definitely something rted to finding his memories. "Fortunately, Brad here..." The Chief pulled Brad towards him, "Didn''t abandon Ahmed and helped him throughout the years. Such a kind-hearted disciple I have here, right?" He startedughing proudly. "Stop it, Master!" Brad immediately felt embarrassed. "....." Leo just let out a smile as he turned around and looked in the West direction. If he wants to escape this ce and return back to Silver Kingdom, then he needs people to help him. Looking at Ahmed, Leo quickly thought, "And I will begin with you!" "How about let''s return back to training Magic Integration?" The Chief suggested, quickly pulling Leo out of his thoughts. "Sure!" Leo happily nodded his head. Walking back to the training ground, the Chief dismissed all of the Hybrids to give enough space for him to exin and demonstrate. Anyways, those people have already learned what he wanted to show to Leo, so instead of wasting time here, they should do something much more productive. When the training ground was finally empty, the Chief looked at Leo as he said, "I almost forgot to introduce myself, hehehe... I''m Lago, the Chief of Eclipse vige." "You can just call me Leo!" Leo introduced. There was no need to hide his name anymore since Levi basically called out to him very loudly just a moment ago. "Okay, Leo!" Chief Lago said as he proceeded to continue with the training. "Going back to our topic before, Magic Integration is when you and the Magic spell itself bes one. You see, before we can cast powerful Magic spells, we actually needed to chant their incantation first, which is usually very long, hence needing us a lot of time to finished. Such as for example..." Chief Lago put his hand upfront, "I call upon the Nature Element, hear my call, grant thisnd your greens, Green Terrain!" *Whooosh! The empty brownnd of before quickly started growing small weeds. "However, when I integrate this Green Terrain spell to myself..." Chief Lago put his hand up in front of another empty patch ofnd, "Green Terrain!" *Whooosh! "I don''t need to chant any incantations and could simply say the name of the Magic spell..." Lago put his hand up again. *Whooosh! Another patch of emptynd was quickly covered in weeds. "Or best, I don''t need to even call out the name and just imagine the Magic spell in my consciousness!" Leo''s eyes immediately shone brightly as he finally realized why the powerful Mages he had met before would still need to chant a Magic spell incantation from time to time when they sometimes can actually just instantaneously cast some Magic spells already. He had also seen teacher Marvin casting a Magic spell to his sword without even bothering to speak a single chant or even call out the name of the Magic spell. At first, he was really confused about how they were doing such a thing. But he finally understands everything. Those people, like for example teacher Marvin, had integrated some Magic spells to themselves and some weren''t integrated. Some were also integrated, but not to the point where they can just imagine the Magic spell in their minds and then instantaneously cast the Magic spell. "However, there is a limit to how many Magic spells a Mage could integrate inside them. As for me, since I''m a 9 Star Mage, I can only integrate 10 Magic spells at the moment." Chief Lago further exined, "Unfortunately, due to my ignorance when I was still young, the rest of the Magic Integration was wasted into useless Magic spells. So, I really rmend you to think wisely before integrating a Magic spell inside you. Once you''ve done a Magic Integration, then you can only remove such Magic Integration using an Integration Stone, a very, very very rare stone only found in the Elves territories. It can''t be bought by any amount of money too, but only with an exchange of something simr in value to an Integration Stone." Leo nodded his head as he swore he will keep Chief Lago''s words in mind. If a Mage wasted a Magic Integration, then a Magic spell will remain inside them forever unless they use an Integration Stone to change the Magic spell integrated within them. This simply means, there is a very high chance for a Mage to outgrow the Magic spells they have integrated inside them, which means the Magic spell doesn''t have any value anymore and hence deemed useless to be used. He finally understands why Chief Lago had said before that he is in the perfect condition to start learning about Magic Integration. It''s actually because he hasn''t integrated any Magic spells inside him yet. "Going back to the topic..." Chief Lago continued, "The way to integrate a Magic spell inside you is very simple. You only need to deeply understand a certain Magic spell. To be more exact, how a certain Magic spell was formed." "Taking my Green Terrain spell, for example. The way the Green Terrain spell works is once casted, the Nature Element Mana would enter inside the empty patch ofnd, then improve the growth rate of all the nts under the ground." Chief Lago exined, "You see, almost every patch of emptynd has some small amount of nts, even just a tiny bit. So, what the Nature Element Mana from the Green Terrain spell would do is they just simply look for those little bits of nts, then help them grow, and since it is still not enough topletely fill an empty patch ofnd, the Nature Element Mana would then help those nts to reproduce, and then quickly spread it to the full range of the Magic spell." "Since we can only see the result, we always have a hard time trying to understand the Magic spell process. But once we understand it, we can control the Magic spell in anyways we like. In my case..." Chief Lago put his hand up in front again. *Whooosh! The grass quickly started growing. However, it actually formed the shape of a Horse''s face this time. "I can already shape the Green Terrain spell in anyways I liked it to be..." Leo was easily able to understand that part. Sadly though, he still doesn''t understand clearly how to cast such kinds of Magic spells, specifically the Assault Magic spells. Like for example, in the case of Support Magic spells, he only needed to control the Mana in order to achieve the Magic spell. In the case of Assault Magic spells, though, specifically, those Magic spells that needed some Element Mana, he still doesn''t know how that Magic spells works. Teacher Marvin had exined before that he only needed to imagine how he wants a Magic spell to form. He indeed tried such a thing, but he can never achieve simr Magic spells like forming a Tornado, a Whirlpool, or even a simple Rock Pir. What he can only do is form a weapon, an object, or something simr to that.. Not those distinct Magic spells. Chapter 183 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 2 Chapter 183 Training in Twilight Forest part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Every time teacher Marvin was teaching in ss, Leo could easily understand everything about the lesson. However, teacher Marvin has never taught any of them before some Magic spells, but instead only the things rted to Mana, Mages, and some other rted topics. Although he had also taught them about Magic, it wasn''t about Magic spells but other things, like the unique properties of each Elements and many things simr to that. Teacher Marvin had taught them that Mana is the most important thing in Celestial World, just like what his Master Olivia had said to him before. He, of course, naturally understands that. Magic was the result of using the Mana if he shortens every exnation down into one phrase. Obviously, that is also easy to understand. Mages are the people that can control Mana and can cast magic spells. That is again also something he can easilyprehend. Teacher Marvin also taught them the different cultivation levels, specifically the Star, Gxy, Constetion, Domain, and Realm level. There were also a few more others, but he just didn''t mention it, saying that it is almost impossible for them to achieve such a level in cultivation. He, of course, easily understands all of that, too. However, that still doesn''t help him cast an Assault Magic spell. So, he could only say that Mage Academies don''t n on teaching their students any Magic spells, but instead let them learn the Magic spells by themselves first through the help of their respective libraries and the teachers would then just provide assistance after the students have chosen a Magic spell. In such a way, it''s the students that had to choose the Magic spell, and not them, hence it''s the students that decided that this kind of Magic spell is perfectly suited for them. And what they would then do next is just give their students a tform to improve their chosen Magic spells. At first, he doesn''t know why since Mage Academies'' purpose was to do such a thing, right? However, he then finally understood when his Master Olivia had said that the Mage Academies only teach their students the General idea of the topics rted to Mana and Magic. To sum up everything, it is his responsibility to learn Magic spells. He was able to easily understand the Support Magic spells. Unfortunately, the moment he starts studying about the Assault Magic spells, he wasn''t able to achieve anything aside from forming items made out of Fire Element, Water Element, Wood Element, Earth Element, and so on. He seriously can''t cast any of those distinct Assault Magic spells. It wasn''t like he didn''t try learning them, too. In fact, he had read a few books every time teacher Marvin was discussing or from time to time during his missions like when he was doing the escorting mission of Veronica. Unfortunately, it is still too difficult for him. And up until now, the only Assault Magic spell he knew is Fireball spell. He learned that at the time when his Master Olivia went to teach him back in the vi. But sadly though, the Fireball spell was actually something that Mages doesn''t really consider as an Assault Magic spell, saying that Fireball spell is just made by concentrating a Fire Element Mana in a circle. To be honest, he doesn''t even know why a Fireball spell explodes the moment it touches something or someone, the moment he threw the Magic spell towards any of it. Seriously, it is really hard for him to learn the Assault Magic spells. And now, in order to do a Magic Integration, he needs to actually deeply understand a certain Magic spell. Leo can''t help but thought, "How the f*ck would I even learn that?" Even after Chief Lago exined how his Green Terrain spell works, he still doesn''t understand why and how did the Nature Element Mana even helps the nts grow. Like for example, if he just simply gathers a Nature Element Mana, then threw it towards an empty patch ofnd, would it then help the nts hidden anywhere in that empty patch of thend grow? Obviously, not! Instead, the Nature Element Mana he had gathered would turn into a Nature Ball, causing destruction in the empty patch ofnd instead of helping the nts grow. Instead of debating with himself, Leo finally decided to ask a question, "How does the Nature Element Mana you have gathered helped the nts grow?" "You actually don''t know about that?" Chief Lago dubiously replied. "I don''t..." Leo replied while feeling embarrassed. He has already stayed in the Silver Mage Academy for a month now, and yet he still doesn''t know a thing about that. It''s not because he is stupid, he just doesn''t know how it works. Moreover, they only have 2 days'' worth of lessons every single week while the rest of the days would be focused onpleting missions. So where could he even get extra time to learn that? "Every Elements have something unique than the others. Like in the case of the Nature Element, what do you think can the Nature Element create?" Chief Lago asked. Hearing Lago''s question, Leo was quickly able to reply, "Nature Element can create anything wood rted and nt-rted." "Exactly! And then the next question thates into your mind is how do you create wood or nts using the Nature Element Mana, right?" Chief Lago smiled. "Yes!" Leo can''t help feeling excited inside. "Actually, you don''t! Since you are not the one that creates it." Chief Lago replied, "Every Magic spells have an incantation, you just need to say the incantation, and the Magic spell will follow. Think of it this way, the incantation is your order and the different Element Mana are your soldiers. The moment you send an order, it is then up to the Mana to execute it." Chief Lago then motioned for Leo to follow after his instructions, "First you gather Pure Mana in your hands, then convert the Pure Mana to Nature Element Mana." Leo quickly did the same as he put his hand up in front and gathered Pure Mana and afterward converted it to Nature''s Element Mana. "Chant, I call upon the Nature Element, hear my call, grant thisnd your greens, Green Terrain!" Leo nodded his head and just repeated the words Chief Lago had said, "I call upon the Nature Element, hear my call, grant thisnd your greens, Green Terrain!" However, right after Leo chanted the Magic spell, the empty patch ofnd didn''t change, at all. "Look, nothing happened!" "Hahahaha, it is simply because you don''t have enough Mana Capacity for that Magic spell to achieve the same result or effect as mine. Bute here..." Chief Lago motioned for Leo to follow, which he also quickly did, "You see this little sprout here, that is actually your own doing. You just didn''t notice it, since it is very tiny." "Are you really sure?" Leo dubiously asked, "Maybe that sprout was already there before or something." "Okay, if you still don''t believe me, then let me clear out thisnd for you." Chief Lago said as he casted a Magic spell, "Decay!" *Whoooosh! Every nt in the small patch ofnd started decaying before turning into mere dust. "Now, you try casting the Magic spell in here. I''ve already cleared out any nts or any form of nature in this ce, so you can try the Green Terrain spell here and see the result clearly." Chief Lago said. "But didn''t you just said a while ago that it needs some nts to do that?" Leo dubiously replied. "Green Terrain spell is a nt creating Magic spell, so you will only need to cast the Magic spell twice. One for creating a nt and the second is to grow the nt." Chief Lago exined. Leo just nodded his head as he repeated what Chief Lago had instructed, "I call upon the Nature Element, hear my call, grant thisnd your greens, Green Terrain!" "Then again!" "I call upon the Nature Element, hear my call, grant thisnd your greens, Green Terrain!" "Now, look at that little sprout in the middle." Leo carefully looked at the middle of the empty patch ofnd as he then noticed a really small nt that grew. "I..." "Every Magic spell needed enough Mana in order for it topletely work. Though we can cast any magic spells, but we both won''t achieve the same result, since we have different Mana Capacity. Moreover, we also differ in training. I''ve trained this Magic spell for countless of times already, while you on the other hand had only tried this Magic spell for the first time. So, it is expected that you will only achieve a result such as this." Hearing Chief Lago''s words, Leo quickly remembered the time when teacher Marvin taught them to cast a Wind Knife. And the result was, everyone had varying forms of their Wind Knife, specifically some were small, tall, and many more. He had really forgotten that time. "Your exact problem right now is that you stillck training. You need to repeat the same Magic spell over and over again in order for your Magic Power to improve, for you to be familiar with the Magic spell, and finally for you to deeply understand the Magic spell. You also need to consume some Magical resources in order to improve your Mana Capacity." Chief Lago continued, "Train first, and when you can finally achieve some noticeable result, thene find me again and I will teach you more." Leo was immediately delighted after hearing Lago''s words. He really sucks at reading Magic rted books, it''s soplicated and confusing, really different from those books that he had read before about different subjects like Business Management, or reading Weapon Techniques. Those things were really simple. "Ayst, Magic is really hard..." Leo eximed in his mind, "I''m definitely very inexperienced when ites to Magic." Although he was able to easily understand Support Magic spells, it was only because it is so easy to understand. He just needs to control the Mana to push, pull, and such in order to achieve the result described in the books. In the case of Assault Magic spells though, he can''t help but feel really clueless about it. He really didn''t expect that the Assault Magic spells can only be achieved by just simply chanting the incantation of the Magic spell and training the Magic spell over and over again to achieve a deep understanding of the Magic spell. Also, he finally understood what deeply understanding the Magic spell meant about. It doesn''t really mean he needed to understand how the Magic spell works, it actually simply meant that he needs to repeatedly train the Magic spell, since by repeatedly training he can slowly understand the Magic spell and at the same time also be familiar with the Magic spell. Simply put, the Magic spell is really simr to when he was using weapons.. He just needs to train and train in order to deeply understand how to use the weapon, which in his case right now the Magic spell. Chapter 184 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 3 Chapter 184 Training in Twilight Forest part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Looking at the sky, Chief Lago suddenly said, "I need to take care of the vige rted stuff. I''ll see you again tomorrow." "Thank you!" Leo waved his hand to bid farewell to the walking Chief Lago. Turning his head, he then noticed Levi circling around Ahmed and Brad at the side of a tree near the training ground. "Is he okay?" "I think so... Piero only steps over him, so it should be alright," Brad replied. "I''m just tired..." Piero said, "This little one here really pushed me till exhaustion." "That wasn''t even exhausting, see..." Levi said as he went tens of circles up above them, "Still not tired, at all!" Leo just simply rolled his eyes after hearing Levi''s words. This little one lives and hunts in the sea, not to mention he is also a Leviathan, a Magical Beast with the potential to be much more powerful than Holy Magical Beast, so his energy is definitely on a whole different level from Humans. Moreover, Chief Lago had just said a while ago that something was wrong with Ahmed''s cultivation, so it might be because of that why he easily runs out of energy. Or maybe it''s just because the same as what Ahmed had said, Levi pushed him to the limit of his exhaustion. "Let''s go to a much morefortable ce," Leo suggested as he motioned for Brad to help him assist Ahmed back to thetter''s house. After a while, Leo along with Leviyingfortably on his shoulder, and Brad assisting him in carrying Ahmed finally arrived at Ahmed''s house. Unlike everyone else''s huts, Ahmed''s house actually looked so small. It was just a square hut estimated to have 5 meters on all sides. "You actually live here?" Leo can''t help but ask. The hut was just too small, or it''s more appropriate to call it tiny, to be considered as a home. Even if Ahmed doesn''t have any family in here, since he was washed ashore, he should have at least have a much morefortable home. Getting inside, the only thing that Leo could see was a small bed and a basket with some dirty clothes inside. Leo and Brad slowly and carefully put Ahmed''s body on his bed, making him feelfortable. "I''ll go back and get the fishes!" Brad suddenly volunteered. Leo and Ahmed just nodded their heads as they watched Brad running off to bring the bucket of fishes in Ahmed''s house. "I don''t mean to be rude, but where do you even put your food?" Leo curiously asked. "Under the bed or just give it to either the neighbors or Brad," Ahmed replied without feeling embarrassed about it. Of course, Leo was quick to understand what Ahmed meant about. Ahmed doesn''t have any storage with ice, so fishes would just go bad if he left them lying around for a day. So, it''s indeed much better to just give it to someone else. Although Ahmed could actually just dry the fish under the heat of the sun, and eat dried fish, maybe he just doesn''t prefer such food, since he didn''t see him having any around his house. "I have heard from Chief Lago that theing of agepetition ising this week. How does thispetition work?" Leo curiously asked. Although Chief Lago had said that theing of agepetition wasing, he didn''t tell him how it works. Maybe it was a one-on-one fight, or something else, he doesn''t know. "Oh, it''s actually pretty simple. We just need to hunt for Magical Beast, and whoever has the most Magical Beast that they have hunted would win." Ahmed exined. "Then what do you think would be your result?" "Maybe I''ll be able to hunt 5 to 10 Magical Beast only..." Ahmed shook his head helplessly, "Due to the condition of my body, my energy would easily run out. Moreover, the Magic spell I have integrated with me is the in and simple Water Shield spell." "Oh, you have already sessfullypleted a Magic Integration?" Leo can''t help but be astonished. "Yeah... A situation actually forced me to." Ahmed said before he suddenly looked up at the ceiling, "I heard Chief Lago telling you about my past back when I was still a kid. It actually happened back then. When I and some of the vige kids were simply ying nearby the Twilight Forest, a ck colored Magical Beast suddenly attacked us. The Magical Beast was supposedly going to attack the nearby girl, but I was fast enough to push her away. The Magical Beast didn''t really do anything bad to me, aside from it devoured some of my Magic power. Ever since then, my cultivation could only improve by a meager amount." "Can you still described how this Magical Beast looked like?" Leo suddenly asked. He had read many books about Magical Beast before, and there were only a few Magical Beast that eat Magic power, maybe one of them was the Magical Beast that had attacked Ahmed. Therefore, they might be able to know if there is a cure for it and if it does how they will get it. "It was full ck in color. It has a gxy looking eyes, and it stands in 4 paws with some tiny little wings attached to its back. Oh, and also, when it opened its mouth to eat my Magic power, it looked like I was staring at the night sky without any stars, just in and empty void." After hearing Ahmed''s description, Leo''s eyes immediately lit up brightly, "There is only one Magical Beast that fits your description. And I have only read a few books about it, which also mentioned that this kind of Magical Beast is almost non-existing due to them being extremely rare. They are called Void Eater, a kind of Magical Beast that was said to live upon the stars." "Oh, so my cultivation would remain like this forever, right?" Ahmed said as he understood something in his mind. Basing on what Leo had just said, it was pretty much easy to understand that the Void Eaters are powerful Magical Beast. Therefore, his problem is also something that can''t easily be fixed, or maybe it really can''t be fixed. "That''s not true, right...?" Suddenly, a girl''s voice sounded outside of Ahmed''s hut. Turning his head, Leo immediately saw a beautiful girl with a seemingly simr level of beauty with Anna, specifically Alfred''s girlfriend. She has blue hair and blue eyes that really reflect the beauty of the ocean. However, looking closely at her eyes, he soon saw tears trying to escape out from it. "Jasmine, what are you doing here?" Ahmed said in shock. "Tell me that it''s not true, please..." The girl with the name Jasmine asked while looking at Leo with hopeful eyes. "I can''t say that I''m 100% sure, but basing on Ahmed''s description, I can only say that it should be the Void Eater that had attacked him," Leo replied. "It''s all my fault..." Jasmine tearfully said, "I shouldn''t have called out for your help back then." After finishing her words, she quickly runs out of the hut. Brad suddenly rushed inside, "What was that?" "She heard our conversation..." Ahmed heaved a sigh of helplessness. ..... "Oh, so it''s a Void Eater that had attacked Ahmed back then." Brad finally understands everything, "But why did she cry?" "Maybe she felt guilty about it," Ahmed replied. "That was my fault... If only I looked around first before saying anything, we could have definitely avoided that." Leo said. But in his mind, he actually lied. To be honest, as an assassin trained by the number one assassin of Silver Kingdom, he obviously already felt the presence of Jasmine outside of the hut. She arrived exactly the moment Brad left. He just didn''t mention it and had even purposely talked about the past in order for him to create such a scene. And the next thing was to set up the final piece in order to bring Ahmed to his side. "It''s okay..." Ahmed just shook his head, "She will eventually find out about it, anyway. And besides, isn''t it much better this way? At least, she doesn''t need to keep on thinking every night what''s wrong with me." "You stalk her?" Brad shockingly reacted. He really didn''t expect that his best-friend Ahmed would actually stalk Jasmine in her house, specifically the house of the vige Chief Lago, since she is the grandfather of Jasmine. "At first, I only passed by at her house and saw her wearing a sad look in her eyes while talking with herself and walking around in a circle repeatedly. It was too different from how we always see her every time, since she always seems to be full of happiness, hence I silently approached the window of her room hoping to listen to her problem. And it was right then that I discovered it was actually because of her guilt about what had happened in the past. Ever since then, I keep on secretly watching her in the dark, and I always see the same thing over and over again. At least for now. She doesn''t need to worry about my problem anymore. In my opinion, she would definitely try to work harder first in order for her to catch that so-called Void Eater, which is obviously impossible since after that day we haven''t seen that Magical Beast anymore." "Indeed!" Leo can''t help but be astonished by Ahmed''s thinking. This person is really smart. "I hope that''s the case, though..." Brad said with doubt in his voice. In his opinion, Jasmine might just run away from her house today to hunt for that Void Eater. "Actually, I can help you be strong without relying on Magic. Although I can''t really assure whether you can hunt 1 Star Magical Beast, but hunting the No Star Magical Beast should be easy for you." Leo said as he smiled mischievously.. Now was the perfect time to lure in the bait. Chapter 185 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 4 Chapter 185 Training in Twilight Forest part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Leo''s words, Ahmed and Brad can''t help to turn their heads and looked at him dubiously. In their opinion, no normal person could ever easily kill a Magical Beast, that was the exact reason why the Eclipse vige only has Mages and Magical Knights as warriors, and the normal people could only do the misceneous work. In Eclipse vige, there are three different sses of people. First, the Elders, the people who are on the top of the hierarchy. They are the wise ones who have a lot of experience and knowledge about a lot of different things. There are only two Elders in Eclipse vige though, specifically Chief Lago and the leader of the Dragon Division. Second, the Mages and Magical Knights, the people who are second in hierarchy. They are the ones who, almost all of the time, fight against the Magical Beast. This also includes Ahmed, Brad, Jasmine, Piero, and many more who will participate in theing of agepetition next week. Andstly, the Workers, the people at the very bottom of the hierarchy. They are the people who will do the misceneous work for the Eclipse vige. "You don''t believe me?" Leo said, "Naturally, words wouldn''t be enough to prove it, so how about we go out to the Twilight Forest and I''ll show you what I meant." "Are you really serious? You are also a Mage, so you might add some kind of a Magic spell in your weapons or something simr!" Brad rolled his eyes in disbelief. "Just observe the Mana around me, in such a way you will know whether I''m really using a Magic spell or not," Leo said as he walked out of the hut along with Levi who is still sleeping on his shoulder. "Sounds fair to me!" Ahmed replied as he stood up from his bed, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" "Are you really sure about this...?" Brad said with obvious hesitation in his voice. "If worsees to worst, then let''s just save him from danger." "Okay!" ..... After a while, Leo and the others finally arrived somewhere located on the outskirts of Twilight Forest. Observing around the ce, Leo can''t help but feel amazed about the beauty of the Twilight Forest. Truth be told, this was actually the first time he had ventured into Twilight Forest. In the past, the only ces he could go were cksmoke Canyon and Smoky Mountain nearby cksmoke city, the forest around Heart city, and Hundred Hills, specifically located in the Southern region of Silver Kingdom. Although the Twilight Forest was also located in the Southern region, he still didn''t try venturing this ce since it wasbeled as a Danger Zone. Usually, it''s only his two senior brothers who have tried going in this ce. Despite expecting himself to also be able toe here one day, he didn''t expect that it will be this soon. In his expectations, he would venture into this ce when he''s 20 years old or something more than that age. In front of him was a really tall forest, with a lot of fireflies and some creatures giving light flying around the ce. Although it was still in the early morning or mid-morning, the ce was already dark. Maybe this is the reason why it was called the Twilight Forest. Moreover, there were a lot of mushrooms and tall grasses everywhere. Also flowers and some nts that can live in such a habitat where the light of the sun could hardly reach. Walking inside, Leo immediately saw some Magical Beast, though they swiftly run away the moment they sense their presence. "Hey, what''s wrong with the Magical Beast? Aren''t they acting so weird?" Brad can''t help but asked after he noticed the strange behavior of the Magical Beast that they have met along their way. "It''s because of that little one." Ahmed pointed at the currently sleeping Levi, "That''s the exact reason why I was able to catch a lot of fishes. He scared them away towards my." Hearing Ahmed''s words, Leo quickly woke up Levi, "Hey wake up!" "Whattt~!" Levi replied with a mix of a yawn as he stretched his body. "Can you not scare the Magical Beast away from us?" Leo requested. "But what''s wrong with that?" Levi asked while wearing innocent-looking eyes. "We can''t train," Leo said as he shrugged his shoulders off. Levi fly up as he said, "Okayyy~!" After doing that, Magical Beast finally started approaching them after a few meters of walking deeper inside Twilight Forest, specifically 15 Magical Beast. There were five Sharp Teeth Rabbits, five Long Horn Deer, and five Stone Monkeys. Simply put, just some normal No Star Magical Beast. Ahmed and Brad quickly took out their weapons, specifically a long sword for the former and a short sword for thetter, as they position themselves for battle. "Look, we are now surrounded!" Levi acted helplessly, "It''s all your fault if we die here, Leo!" Leo just simply smiled mischievously as he quickly took out a random dagger inside teacher Homer''s Storage Ring. The storage Ring was still with him since he forgot to return it back to teacher Homer. He will just return this the moment he returns back to Silver Mage Academy. "Just stay in defense and watch me fight!" Leo announced as he suddenly threw Ahmed and Brad some random shields he took out from the Storage Ring before he quickly dashes in front, specifically towards the five Stone Body Monkeys, since they were the most dangerouspare to the other two Magical Beast. A Stone Monkey wasn''t literally a monkey made out of stone. There are just a few parts of its body where it''s covered with stone, specifically both feet and hand, and its chest and back. Seeing Leo running towards them, the five Stone Monkeys replied with their own as they decided to meet him in the middle. Leo just smiled mischievously, seeing their action as he unexpectedly jumps to the side, and then jumps straight towards one of the Stone Monkeys. *Pluck! The dagger easily prated through a Stone Monkey''s shoulder, as Leo then quickly used it to propel to another Stone Monkey and kicking it straight to the face to return back towards the first Stone Monkey. *Whooosh! Afterward, Leo quickly pulled the dagger, slid to the side, and quickly slitting the first Stone Monkey''s neck. *sh! Leo then slid down below the first Stone Monkey right after, which is going straight toward the third Stone Monkey as he then quickly shed the left knee using the right hand, swiftly passed the dagger to the left hand to sh the right knee. *sh! *sh! Leo then hugged the body of the third Stone Monkey, who had lost its bnce and moved to the back before quickly shing the neck. *sh! Soon after, Leo picked up ten pebbles from the ground and threw it straight towards the five Sharp Teeth Rabbits and five Long Horn Deer, who were currently trying to break Ahmed and Brad''s defense, hence attracting them towards him. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! Leo just simply taunts the five Sharp Teeth Rabbits and five Long Horn Deer using his right hand to enraged them, before quickly ducking down to avoid the second Stone Monkey''s fist, then did a leg locked to lock its head and pulled him downwards to his chest before quickly shing a dagger to its neck. *sh! Leo then rolled to the side, jump forward to stand up, then run towards the back of a tall tree. The two remaining alive Stone Monkeys, the five Sharp Teeth Rabbits, and five Long Horn Deer quickly followed after Leo. *Whooosh! Unexpectedly though, Leo suddenly appeared, falling up above a Long Horn Deer, and then quickly grabbing the two horns to propel himself towards the circle of the five Sharp Teeth Rabbits. Arriving in the middle of the five Sharp Teeth Rabbits, Leo then began shing them, since they were small, so making them continuously bleed blood was enough to kill them. *sh! *sh! *sh! *sh! *sh! After causing a wound enough to cause the five Sharp Teeth Rabbits to die out of bleeding, Leo then runs towards the five Long Horn Deer. And as soon as he arrived close to them, he suddenly took out another dagger from his hidden pocket using his left hand, slid down, and began shing their ankle, causing all of them to fall straight down with face first. *sh! *sh! *sh! *sh! *sh! Afterwards, Leo pushed using his two feet and waist to stand up as he then runs straight towards the two charging Stone Monkeys. Swiftly, Leo jumped forward, and then suddenly threw the two daggers straight towards the Stone Monkey''s neck. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Pluck! *Pluck! Leo then rolled forward, stand up from behind the suffering Stone Monkey''s, grabbed both the daggers, and slit them. *sh! *sh! After doing that, Leo began walking towards the five crippled Long Horn Deer as he then began ending their lives once and for good. Leo then looked at the five Sharp Teeth Rabbits as he soon noticed that all of them had already died of bleeding. He just smiled mischievously as he looked at the dumbfounded Ahmed and Brad. "Do you believe me now?" Leo slowly walked towards them. Meanwhile, Levi wasughing loudly while flying up above them, "Hahaha, their reaction is really good to look at!" Chapter 186 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 5 Chapter 186 Training in Twilight Forest part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Ahmed and Brad were staring with wide eyes at the scene behind Leo. All the 15 Magical Beasts were all killed seemingly very easy and without any problem. While looking at the approaching Leo, they really can''t help but to take a step back out of fear. This guy was simply a monster to the point that he is even more dangerous than a Magical Beast. "Do you believe me now?" Leo repeated his words once again since he noticed Ahmed and Brad seems to not have heard him. They were just staring with wide eyes straight at him. "They are scared to the bones, Leo!" Levi said with a loudughter. Hearing Levi''sughter, Ahmed and Brad were immediately pulled out of their thoughts as they both fixed themselves and faced Leo. "Are both of you okay?" Leo asked with a chuckle. Obviously, he was well aware that he had just scared the both of them. Well, anyone who sees a person who can kill 15 Magical Beast seemingly looking so easy would also feel scared. "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine!" Ahmed quickly replied. "Same!" Brad replied while heaving a sigh of relief. It was really fortunate that Leo was on their side. "Do you believe me now?" Leo repeated his words for the third time. "Yes!" Brad said, obviously feeling excited. Who wouldn''t even want to be someone with Leo''s capability? He didn''t even use a single Magic spell, and yet he was able to kill 15 Magical Beast. "He really feels like a member at the bottom rank of those 5 Divisions!" Ahmedpared. "5 Divisions?" Leo really can''t help but ask after hearing such unfamiliar words. "You definitely don''t know this yet, since you just arrived here. Actually, the Eclipse vige has 5 different Divisions. Simply put, they are a group of people who are in charge of protecting the safety of the Eclipse vige. Respectively, Eagle Division for scouting, Tiger Division for fighting, Tortoise Division for defense, Elephant Division for logistic, and Dragon Division for leadership." Ahmed exined. "Oh..." Leo simply nodded his head in understanding. He didn''t really expect that Eclipse vige would actually adapt the Division system in their management. He could already expect that the Eclipse vige somewhat worked like his Heart city after hearing Ahmed''s exnation. In his Heart city''s case though, instead of Division, he has Departments. Also, contrary to Heart city, the Eclipse vige focuses more on military management rather than territory management, which is more suited for them considering they lived in a Danger zone. What made him more interested though is that his capability is actually only considered as the bottom of those 5 Divisions. Just how powerful were those 5 Divisions that his capability is only considered below? Or is it perhaps they underestimated him? Although he could already expect that there would definitely be powerful people here, considering they lived in a Danger zone, he just didn''t expect to have such a big disparity, just maybe though... Anyways, he is more like the leader type of person, so those people should be like Carlos, a bunch of muscle heads, at least except for the so-called Eagle and Dragon Division since it''s obvious that their job really requires them to use their brain. Moreover, his skills are more suited in assassination too, so he''s not really suited for a head-on fight. "Can you tour me to the location of those 5 Divisions?" Leo requested. He really wants to see the difference between Eclipse vige, a vige located in the outskirts of a Danger zone, and the Mischievous Lion organization. Also, he wants to see whether they''re really as great as what Ahmed and Brad had mentioned it to be. Ahmed shook his head as he said, "They are always away from the vige." "Oh..." Leo replied in understanding. Since the Eclipse vige was more in military management, hence it''s indeed expected already that those 5 Divisions would always be out fighting with the Magical Beast, improving their strength and cultivation. *Whooosh! "Ah!" Levi quickly dodges to the side as a sudden arrow nearly hit him. He then quickly flies down and hid behind Leo. "Boy, get away- "An adult man with a bald head suddenly yelled out as he runs out from some thick nts but then suddenly cut his words when he soon noticed that the Magical Beast he had nearly hit with an arrow just now was actually shivering behind the young man seems like it''s looking for protection. Leo, Ahmed, and Brad then quickly turned to look at the bald man. "Uncle Jeffrey!" Brad suddenly runs towards the bald man and hug him. Leo was quick to notice that the bald man with the name Jeffrey was a Hybrid with a mix between four races, specifically tiger, lion, panther, and cheetah, an obviousbination of different Beastman race. Beastman race was a race that has really huge simrities with Magical Beast. The only difference they have that can separate them from Magical Beast is that they looked more like a person rather than a beast. Also, Beastman''s race is used in the same way as Merlfolks race, they are words used to generalize all of their respective kinds, or tribes. "Is that Magical Beast your Beast Companion, young man?" Jeffrey asked Leo. Leo nodded his head as he observed Jeffrey from head to toe as he thought, "This person is strong." Just by basing on Jeffrey''s aura, he could already see that he is on the same level as 3 Star Magical Knight. He finally understands why Ahmed said that his strength is onlyparable to the bottom of the 5 Divisions. If their members are like this, then it''s indeed understandable. However, he now knows that the strength of the 5 Divisions is definitely far below the Mischievous Lion organization. If it is in terms of a head-on sh, then the 5 Divisions would at the least have the advantage. Unfortunately, the members of Mischievous Lion organization only attack in the dark, and almost all of them are smart people since their profession requires their usage of their brain more than their physical strength. So, considering all of those factors, the 5 Divisions stand no chance against the Mischievous Lion organization. Moreover, if the fight takes ce in the forest, then the Mischievous Lion organization would definitely have the advantage since that''s the same as releasing a lion in their natural habitat. "Oh, I almost forgot... I''m Jeffrey, a member of the Tiger Division!" Jeffrey proudly replied, "Also, I haven''t seen you here before, are you perhaps a traveler?" "He has actually washed ashore yesterday afternoon, uncle Jeffrey," Brad exined. "Oh, then I guess Ahmed would no longer feel alone this time!" Jeffrey looked at Ahmed with a kind smile on his face. The reason for that kind smile is actually because it''s due to Ahmed why his nephew Brad was safe during the unexpected incident when they were still young. If that Magical Beast targeted Brad, since he was located only a few steps away from Jasmine, then the one who would be suffering in their cultivation right now would also include Brad. His family is really grateful for Ahmed''s heroism. Seeing such a kind smile from Jeffrey, Leo just felt even more interested in recruiting Ahmed. This kind of person was definitely a perfect candidate to be a General in his nned army for the Heart city. Not only was he brave and has heroism in his heart, but his past growth also speaks volumes of his potential. The only problem he would be facing if he can indeed recruit Ahmed, though. is how to fix his problem in cultivation. His Master Olivia should have a solution for that, maybe... "What are you guys doing in this ce?" Jeffrey curiously asked. "Training!" Brad replied. "Oh..." Jeffrey then looked around as he noticed the 15 Magical Beastying dead on the ground, "You''re definitely doing great!" "That''s actually all of his kills!" Ahmed pointed at Leo. Jeffrey was immediately astonished the moment he heard Ahmed''s reply. He quickly began observing the dead Magical Beast closely as he finally found out something, "Oh, so that exins why those wounds looked so simr to the other, it''s indeed the doing of only one person." "Young man, you''re so good! How about you join our Tiger Division? Looking at your cultivation, you''re still in the middle phase of a No Star Mage. We can definitely help you improve!" Jeffrey quickly tried inviting Leo. In his opinion, if he doesn''t invite Leo right now, then those other Divisions would definitely try to invite him. "No thanks, I will be returning to the Silver Kingdom soon, so it''s much better to not join any Divisions. Also, I''ll be training Ahmed and Brad, if it''s okay with you, then we will take our leave?" Leo shook his head to refuse Jeffrey''s offer. Although the 5 Divisions sounds great, no, it''s definitely great, he just doesn''t feel like being a part of it, especially since he''s now trying to focus on his path as a Mage. If he doesn''t start developing his capability as a Mage soon, then his peers would definitely overtake him. Moreover, being an assassin might be good, really, but after seeing the fight between Commander Ava and Lu Ming, he finally saw for himself that having assassination skill alone is not a good path if he wants to take over the Mischievous Lion organization. That should be the exact reason why his two senior brothers went to the Southern Fortress so that they can train and be powerful. Although assassination skill is not really greatpared to being a Mage, it still doesn''t mean he can just abandon it. To be honest, what he''s trying to do right now was simply to train his Magic power in order to further improve his path to being an assassin. After watching all of those teachersbined weapons and Magic, he could say for sure that what he''s doing right now is absolutely the best path to be strong. "That''s really great! Then I''ll leave you kids be, I still need to report something to Chief Lago." Jeffrey said as he left. But he suddenly turned around and continued, "Also, Brad and Ahmed, good luck in theing of agepetition!" "I will definitely show you that I can be as strong as you!" Brad said. It was very obvious that Jeffrey is Brad''s role model. "Thank you, I''ll do my best!" Ahmed bows his head to show his gratitude. "Bye-bye now!" Jeffrey waves his hand as he continued walking back to the Eclipse vige. "Okay, let''s go!" Leo motioned to Ahmed and Brad as he began walking deeper into the Twilight Forest. Chapter 187 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 6 Chapter 187 Training in Twilight Forest part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Meanwhile, back at the Silver Kingdom, the 1st year students of Silver Mage Academy finally returned to safety. Fortunately, there were no casualties among the students, though aside from the still missing Leo. In almost all of the student''s opinion, they already assumed that Leo is already dead since even the soldiers that Commander Ava was leading to help them had almost beenpletely wiped out, not to mention a mere student. The moment the flying boatsnded, Vice-chairman Steven of Silver Mage Academy quickly run towards the students and began checking each one of them. "It''s really fortunate that we only lost 1 student..." Vice-chairman Steven can''t help heave a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, Teacher Marvin was immediately enraged the moment he heard Vice-chairman Steven''s words, "How can you say that!!" Fortunately, teacher Lee, teacher Smith, and teacher Homer were fast enough to hold down teacher Marvin before he can reach Vice-chairman Steven. The situation would have really turned sour the moment such a situation had happened. Vice-chairman Steven could only look clueless at teacher Marvin''s reaction. In his opinion, wasn''t it better to lose 1 student than to save only 1 student while the rest died? "That was really disrespectful of you Vice-chairman Steven, Leo was the student that contributed the most in order to save us!" Teacher Homer said as he shoots a deadly re at Vice-chairman Steven. "Ah..." Vice-chairman Steven finally realized his mistake as he quickly apologized, "I''m really sorry. I wasn''t informed about the exact happenings yet, I only heard from the students that we''ve lost 1 student only, so I wasn''t clear yet about who exactly the student we have lost." Teacher Marvin finally calmed down after hearing Vice-chairman Steven''s words. He then took the paper where they had written the full report from his Storage Ring before throwing it to Vice-chairman Steven and walking away. "Marvin, where are you going?" Teacher Lee quickly blocked teacher Marvin''s path, "Don''t do anything stupid like charging straight towards the ck organization''s base that you can find!" Unexpectedly, teacher Marvin just pushed teacher Lee away as he said, "I quit being a teacher of Silver Mage Academy! What Lu Ming had said before was indeed right. Instead of cowering behind in a ce away from the battlefield, I should hone my skills and keep on bing stronger. Only by then would I be able to repay the death of Astrid and the others!" "You..." Teacher Lee can''t help but feel disbelief. He really didn''t expect that those words from a Human traitor would be able to move a stubborn mind like teacher Marvin. "Tell me, right this moment, aren''t you also guilty that we weren''t able to save Astrid and the others back then? Lu Ming even gave us another chance to save them back at Floating Mountain, but we still weren''t able to! Even you were helpless and could only watch Lu Ming repeatedly crash Astrid''s head in front of you." Teacher Marvin suddenly asked. Hearing teacher Marvin''s words, teacher Lee''s face immediately turned ugly and his eyes turned wet as he remembered the scene of him watching the puppet Astrid being crashed into pieces over and over again. Teacher Marvin didn''t wait for teacher Lee to reply, since his face already speaks volumes of his answer. "So, if you want to keep on feeling helpless every time a person you love is in danger, then keep on living that life!" Teacher Marvin said as he then suddenly turned at teacher Candice, "Also, I don''t want to see my woman die in front of me while feeling helpless!" After saying that, teacher Marvin finally continued walking away. Teacher Candice also quickly followed as she only shoots the other with an apologetic look and whisper, "Sorry, but we already swear to stay with each other no matter what..." Seeing the two walking figures, teacher Lee could only clench his fist while debating whether he should follow after teacher Marvin or not. In his heart he wanted to follow after them, go on an adventure and be strong like the Second Prince. However, his mind keeps on repeating that he is already old, he''s already over 40 years old, not to mention his cultivation was only at 7 Star level, so if he follows after them he would definitely achieve so little things before finally taking hisst. "I don''t know what you''re still debating about, but I''m definitely following after Marvin!" Teacher Smith said as he taps teacher Lee''s shoulder, smiled at him, and walk away to follow after the two walking figures. "So do I! I don''t want to run away again and leave my friends behind." Teacher Homer quickly followed after the three walking figure. Teacher Lee unconsciously turned to look at Vice-chairman Steven as he suddenly thought, "This old man is already over 60 years old and yet still a 7 Star Mage. So, do I really want to be just like him? Obviously..." Teacher Lee didn''t hesitate anymore as he soon followed after the four walking figures in front of him. But before finally catching up to them, he turned to look at Vice-chairman Steven and said, "Thank you for making me realize something old man!" The Vice-chairman was left dumbfounded at what just happened, "Did I just lost all of the 1st year teachers?" Right then, Vice-chairman Steven suddenly saw teacher Daisy standing in front of him with a hesitant look in her eyes. He can''t help but let out a chuckle as he motioned for her to follow after them if she really wants to. Teacher Daisy was delighted as she quickly followed after the 5 walking figures. Unexpectedly, a call suddenly caused her to stop. "Teacher Daisy... I mean, Daisy, here take this, inside that Storage Ring is your retirement bonus and a token of appreciation from me!" Vice-chairman Steven said as he threw a Storage Ring towards Daisy. Daisy easily caught the Storage Ring as she said, "Thank you, old man!" Before quickly running away to catch up with teacher Marvin and the others. "Am I really that old?" Vice-chairman Steven can''t help but ask himself as he right after took out a mirror from his Storage Ring and quickly began checking his face. However, because of such action, the report paper he was holding fell down to the floor, which quickly pulled him away from his thoughts. Vice-chairman Steven chuckled as he felt stupid about his action. He then quickly picked up the scattered report paper and turned to look at the students who were showing all sorts of ugly looking face, "Time to handle this mess, alone...!" ..... On the side, Cassandra and the others of the Mischievous Lion faction were all wearing a grim look on their faces. Leo was their leader, but now that he is missing, how can they continue? Although they can actually still work even without him, their n wouldn''t develop that easily anymore because of theck of a suitable leader. "What do we do next? Since we didn''t get any price in the trialpetition, should we continuepleting missions instead until Leo returns?" Alfred asked to break the silence around the Mischievous Lion faction. "Who can even say for sure that he''ll ever return?" Michael can''t help having second thoughts. It was said that Leo was standing along with the majority of Blue Fin Kingdom''s soldiers, and since even those soldiers only have 200 remaining from the former 1,000, then not to mention Leo. Who knows, maybe Leo was evaporated into nothing along with those other dead soldiers. "Tch, were you really listening to what Axel and the others had said before? They said that Leo was just right beside them, yet they were unknowingly saved along with the teachers, so we can definitely say that Leo is safe!??? Elizabeth argued back, "Moreover, you weren''t there before when we went to Princess Tiana''s pce, but she clearly stated to us that someone is protecting Leo, which just adds more to the possibility that he is safe." "I''ll check with Madam Silva,ter on, if their contract was destroyed, then Leo is dead, if not, then he''s alive!" Angel quickly suggested, but she secretly took a glimpse of Cassandra. She naturally knows that Cassandra is Leo''s ve who had signed a Blood Contract with him. So, if she''s still alive, then Leo is definitely alive somewhere. "Indeed! Sir Leo wouldn''t just die that easily, so let''s put our faith and trust that he will be back!" Veronica said. At the very side, Cassandra was staring in the direction of Floating Mountain. However, her eyes weren''t showing any sort of lost or depressed emotion, instead, she looked so determined and firm. Suddenly, Cassandra turned to look at everyone with solemn eyes, "Starting today and until Leo returns, I will lead the Mischievous Lion faction! If anyone wants to object, then leave! We don''t need anyone who cannot have trust and faith in their superiors!" Hearing Cassandra''s words, everyone was immediately taken aback. "You heard the firstdy''s words, I will continue with the mission Leo assigned to me!" Alfred nodded his head with a smile on his face. "What firstdy? Hmph!" Elizabeth felt displeased, "Anyways, I will also not be leaving! I''ll be staying and I''ll also support the Mischievous Lion faction''s growth using the resources given by the Snow Noble Household to me!" "I''ll also support!" Veronica added. "I''ll try asking Madam Silva, since if it wasn''t for Leo everyone here, including me, would have long died back in Floating Mountain, without even knowing the cause of death!" Angel also added. Seeing that everyone still didn''t lose their hope, Michael and his 3 brothers formed a smile on their face as they all said in unison, "So do we!" "Then let''s go!" Cassandra said as she motioned for everyone to follow after her. Cassandra was a royalty, to be more exact she''s the only offspring of the Crimson Rose Kingdom royal family. She was trained from a young age on how to rule a Kingdom and how to be a good Queen. So, leading a bunch of students is obviously not going to be a problem for her. The only problem though is how to lead in the same way as Leo, since that guy really has a unique leadership style. But, based on her experiences with Leo, that guy shouldn''t have a problem with her leadership. That is of course only going to be the case if the Mischievous Lion faction develops in a good way. "I''ll wait until you return!" Cassandra silently murmured to herself. Chapter 188 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 7 Chapter 188 Training in Twilight Forest part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Brad, block to your left!" Leo quickly ordered as he shed his dagger towards the eyes of a Stone Monkey in front of him. "Okay!" Brad replied as he bashed the shield his holding towards a Stone Monkey charging at his left side. "Ahmed, go and handle this Stone Monkey for me!" Leo called out as he went towards another Stone Monkey while leaving the former Stone Monkey for Ahmed to handle. "Okay!" Ahmed replied as he reached for his sword sheath, and the moment he arrived in a perfect position, he powerfully pulled his sword, shing straight towards the nape of the Stone Monkey. "Argh!" The Stone Monkey was immediately enraged and quickly turned to look at Ahmed while wearing bloodshot eyes. "Eh!" Ahmed eximed in disbelief. He really thought that he would be able to easily cut through the Stone Monkey''s nape. It was really unexpected for him that this Stone Monkey would actually have a stone armor shielding at its nape. "GuluguluguluGULU!" The Stone Monkey head-butted Ahmed on his stomach, causing him to fly off a few meters of distance. Right after that, the Stone Monkey didn''t wait for Ahmed to stand up as he charged straight directly towards him once again. "Gulugulugulu!" *Bang! Ahmed quickly rolled to the side to dodge, causing the tree behind him to easily break into two. The Stone Monkey became dizzy due to hitting its head to a tree, hence causing it to be crashed down by the tree it had just destroyed. Seeing the nearly dying Stone Monkey, Ahmed didn''t waste a single time as he stood up from the ground and directly run towards the Stone Monkey to finally end its life. *Pluck! "Finally..." Ahmed heaved a sigh of relief as he sat down on the ground. *Whooosh! Unexpectedly, a dagger suddenly went past closely to Ahmed''s right ear before quickly being followed by a painful shriek of a Stone Monkey behind him. "Don''t let down your guard on the battlefield!" Leo yelled out far in front of Ahmed. He really can''t help believe that Ahmed actually thought of resting just after killing a single Stone Monkey. And that Stone Monkey was even injured in its left eyes to begin with, that''s why it didn''t easily notice the tree right behind Ahmed. "Sorry...!" Ahmed replied as he stood up from the ground and quickly went to help Brad, who was currently having a hard time fending off two Stone Monkeys. Hearing Ahmed''s reply, Leo just simply shook his head as he went up front to attract more Stone Monkeys. At this moment, he was currently training Brad and Ahmed. Of course, in his own ways, which is the ruthless way. As long as he noticed that Ahmed and Brad still have an ounce of energy left in them, he will keep on sending Stone Monkeys after another batch of Stone Monkeys. He will not stop until these two finally can no longer stand up. Running up in front, Leo quickly noticed another batch of Stone Monkeys ying up on the tree. He quickly picked up 6 rocks as he added Fire Element Mana in the rocks before powerfully throwing them straight towards the 6 Stone Monkeys above the tree in front of him. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! "Argh!" "Argh!" "Argh!" "Argh!" "Argh!" "Argh!" The 6 Stone Monkeys shriek in pain as they quickly turned their heads towards where the stones came from, causing them to immediately see Leo currently taunting them with his hand. The 6 Stone Monkeys was immediately enraged as they charged directly straight towards Leo up from the tree. Seeing that he had finally attracted their attention, Leo swiftly picked up another 6 rocks, added Fire Element Mana in them, and throwing them powerfully straight towards the Stone Monkeys. *Whooosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! After doing that, he then quickly run back to return to where Ahmed and Brad were currently at. Momentster, Leo finally saw Ahmed and Brad resting back to back while a Stone Monkey was alreadyying dead by their side. Leo really can''t help forming a mischievous smile on his face as he quickly called out to them, "Ready yourselves, another batch of Stone Monkeys ising right up!" Hearing Leo''s voice, Ahmed and Brad can''t help thinking of a devil calling at them to enter Satan''s castle. It made them quickly stand up and thought of running away. Unfortunately, Leo knew about what they are thinking, so he threw another 6 rocks towards the 6 Stone Monkeys behind him to further enraged them. "Ready or not, here they go!" Leo warned, which was quickly followed after by 6 Stone Monkeys falling up on top of them. "This is so tiringggg!" Brad eximed out of helplessness. "I can definitely do this!" Ahmed said with determination as he tightly holds his sword and prepared himself. ..... After a few hours and a few more batches of Stone Monkeys, Ahmed and Brad could finally no longer make their feet stand up. They were sitting back to back with each other, trying to catch their breath while at the same time yearning to return back home. The time was also already in thete afternoon, and the sun was finally going to set down to the west, clearly indicating that night will being soon. Noticing that, Ahmed and Brad''s eyes widen as they turned to look at Leo, "We need to hide!" "Why?" Leo curiously replied. "The Vampire race will start their hunt at the night! As long as we are not inside the Eclipse vige, then there is a really high risk that we will get ourselves killed!" Ahmed quickly exined. "And why is that?" Leo asked. "Because our Chief and the West Fortress Commander of the Crimson Rose Kingdom made a deal. As long as we provide them 1,000 Magical Beast a month, they will not touch anyone, but only if they are inside Eclipse vige when the nightes. As for those who are outside the territory of the Eclipse vige, they are left on their own!" Hearing Ahmed''s words, Leo''s eyes widen in disbelief. Not because he was shocked about the Vampire race hunting during the night, since he was long aware of the fact that the Crimson Rose Kingdom is just a neighbor of Silver Kingdom, specifically located 10,000 kilometers east from the Silver Kingdom Southern region, he was also not shocked after learning about the so-called deal Chief Lago had made to a Commander of Crimson Rose Kingdom, what he was exactly feeling disbelief about is the fact that Ahmed and Brad actually only warned him about this really important information right this moment when the night is now slowly approaching. "Why did you only warn me about this now?" Leo can''t help yelling at the two. He had just arrived here yesterday, hence it was obvious already that he doesn''t know a lot of things about the Eclipse vige. In fact, he had even made his intention obvious just awhile back at the Eclipse vige. So, they should have at least warned him before so that they could have only wandered nearby the Eclipse vige. "We were so preupied with killing the Stone Monkeys..." Brad replied while feeling wrong inside. "Ayst..." Leo put his right hand on his head to express his helplessness. He had really forgotten that these two were still inexperienced. So, he should have expected already that they will not be able to split their attention to two or more different things. Looking at the direction of the Eclipse vige, Leo quickly began estimating the distance they have traveled, "We have traveled for around 8 hours or so, therefore it would definitely take the same amount of time if we want to return.." "Let''s quickly go back!" Brad quickly suggested. "As long as we arrive nearby the Eclipse vige, we should be able to send a signal towards them to ask for help," Ahmed added. Hearing their words, Leo just simply shook his head in disagreement. Going as near as the Eclipse vige might sound safe, but actually, it is the most dangerous and stupidest solution they could evere up with to solve this problem basing on what Ahmed had just exined awhile ago. Ahmed had just said awhile ago that the Eclipse vige had made a deal to the West Fortress Commander of Crimson Rose Kingdom, which simply means they have already discovered the exact location of Eclipse vige. Moreover, they had also said that as long as the Hybrids are inside the Eclipse vige, the Vampires won''t touch anyone, which simply meant that they will have Vampires guarding around the Eclipse vige, waiting for any Hybrids who is not inside the vige. So, taking all of that into consideration, the most dangerous ce right now should be Eclipse vige. And even if they could indeed send out a signal for help, no one, even Chief Lago or any members from the 5 Divisions who are inside the Eclipse vige would help them. In fact, by doing that they are actually only sending a signal towards the Vampires hiding around the Eclipse vige, making their presence known to all of them. However, things don''t really look that bad, since there is still one solution left for them. "No, we can''t do that!" Leo said, causing Ahmed and Brad to stop in their steps. "Why?" Ahmed curiously asked. "Let''s talk while we walk back, so as to not waste any time!" Brad added as he continued walking. "The area around the Eclipse vige is the most dangerous ce of all, due to the fact that the Vampires already knew of the vige location," Leo exined. Hearing Leo''s words, Ahmed quickly pulled Brad back since he quickly understood what Leo really meant about, "Then what should we do?" "You said that the 5 Divisions are always away from the Eclipse vige, so where exactly are they?" Hearing Leo''s question, Brad puff up his chest as he replied, "I know where they should be right now!" "Where?" Leo and Ahmed both turned to look at Brad. "I heard from my uncle Jeffrey that they are currently pioneering the west direction of Twilight Forest, so they should be around the territory of the Twilight Bears!" Brad answer. Chapter 189 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 8 Chapter 189 Training in Twilight Forest part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Brad''s words, Ahmed can''t help taking a step back. Twilight Bears territory is a territory lead by a 5 Star Magical Beast. It is led by a Mother and Father Twilight Bear, specifically two 5 Star Magical Beast, and with hundreds of 4 Star Magical Beast Twilight Bears and 3 stars below living in the territory. Even the weakest amongst all the Twilight Bears in that territory are 1 Star in level. So, In Ahmed''s opinion, it isn''t something that they themselves can easily handle, or maybe they really can''t handle them. Moreover, it is already a known fact that any Magical Beast Bears are super territorial. They even destroy branches or surrounds their territory with their paw prints in order to mark the territory for themselves and to also keep other Magical Beast away. Therefore, if they really want to go to that ce, then what they are doing is nothing but akin to suicide. "We absolutely can''t go to that ce! It''s so dangerous, even other Magical Beast living in Twilight Forest doesn''t dare easily visit that territory, not to mention us!" Ahmed quickly persuaded them to not entertain such an idea. Aside from its stupid, it is also so reckless for them if they go there. "Have you ever heard the saying that the most dangerous ce can sometimes be the most safest?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Seeing such a mischievous smile on Leo''s face, Ahmed and Brad can''t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva. They could already expect what Leo was really nning of doing, no need for him to speak any single word as his mischievous smile alone can speak volumes of his ns already. "Why did I even say that?" Brad really regretted answering Leo''s question. If only he knows that Leo would really decide to go to that ce, then he wouldn''t even think of answering and would just simply act ignorant. Ahmed shots Brad a look of annoyance. They already understand a few of Leo''s characteristics after spending a few hours with him, so Brad should have expected already that Leo would definitely choose the most reckless and dangerous path possible. That guy had even keep luring on dozens of Stone Monkeys towards their direction just a moment ago in order to better train them for theing of agepetition, so choosing to go to Twilight Bear''s territory to be safe from the Vampires is an expected decision already. "No need to be scared, this can also be considered as a training for you, to be more specific, a test of courage!" Leo said as he began walking west. He murmured silently, "And likewise, it can also be considered as my training to better use Magic." While training Ahmed and Brad on how to easily kill Magical Beast, he on the other hand had also been trying his best to train his usage of Magic. Always applying different Element Mana to his every attack, further strengthening his capability of using the Support Magic spells, and to also better manipte Mana. To be honest, Ahmed and Brad might not have noticed this, but the ground they were standing from the beginning was actually just an empty plot ofnd, no weeds could even be seen growing in this specific patch ofnd the moment they arrived here because no sunlight could ever reach it. However, looking at what was supposedly an empty patch ofnd from before, he could already see dozens of tiny sprouts growing out from the ground due to him repeatedly using the Green Terrain spell. Ahmed and Brad would have surely thought in their minds that Leo was focusing on training them due to his ruthless method and constant focusing on them, but deep in Leo''s mind, he was also training himself, though in his part it was only in the path of Magic. ..... After a few hours of walking, Leo quickly signaled for Ahmed and Brad to hide as he detected in his perimeter a group of people running towards their direction. "They should be Vampires, let''s crush some nts and cover our clothes before they can smell our blood!" Leo quickly informed Ahmed and Brad. Vampires were a blood-sucking race, and because of that, they can detect the people around them by smelling their blood. They can also detect their fellow race due to their Vampire race unique fragrance, just like what Cassandra had told him before. However, there is actually a way to counter that; use leaves and crushes it to paste, the nt paste would then give off a herbal sort of smell, which would immediately hinder the smell of the Vampires. This was what he had learned from Cassandra before. She specifically said that one way to mask their smells from Vampires is by simply covering themselves with another kind of smell, much preferably the herbal smell since Vampires really hate such kind of smell due to the fact that they prefer meat and blood rather than anything nt rted. Hearing Leo''s words, Ahmed and Brad didn''t dare question the reason why as they quickly nodded their heads and began picking out a bunch of green leaves and crashing them to paste. Afterwards, they swiftly started covering their clothes, especially to the part of the clothes where the blood of the Magical Beast had sshed on. That part was obviously the most important since the Magical Beast blood wasn''t inside their bodies, so the smell is a lot easier to detect. "After finishing with that, be sure to hide somewhere inconspicuous, don''t ever think that Vampires can''t see in the dark. In their eyes, the night is almost simr to the brightness of the day!" Leo said as he quickly crawls on the ground and covered himselfpletely with leaves. Levi also wanted to follow after, but Leo told him, "Just fly up in the air to hide. Train yourself for a bit, I''ll whistle to call you when it''s time for you to go back." Hearing Leo''s words, Levi nodded in understanding as he quickly flies up in the air. He naturally can''t keep on following after Leo since his way of training was only suited for people, not for Magical Beast like him. So, he should train by himself right now instead of wasting his time sleeping and watching on Leo''s shoulder. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Ahmed and Brad also followed after. Ahmed hides behind a rock and covered himselfpletely with the vines and moss. While on the other hand, Brad climbed a tree and hide himself using the dense leaves in a specific stem. Just like what Leo had expected, a group of Vampires, specifically 12 Vampires, arrived in their location. The Vampires suddenly stopped as they sniff around. But, noticing that they were still only able to smell the fragrance of nts, which is reasonable because they are surrounded by greens, they then started walking away. It was really almost a dead-end for Ahmed and Brad though since both of their hiding spots had a Vampire just standing right beside them, specifically the rock that Ahmed was hiding at had a Vampire standing on the top, while the stem that Brad had chosen also had a Vampire standing on nearby him. If only they didn''t hide diligently and didn''t have the herbal smell covering the fragrance of their blood, then they would have definitely been found out. When the area was finally clear, Leo slowly stood up and went towards Ahmed first to inform him that it''s already safe. Leo really doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or not the moment he saw Ahmed''s face, because thetter was actually closing his eyes. Did this guy perhaps think that as long as he doesn''t see the Vampire, the Vampires would likewise not see him? "Hey, it''s already safe!" Leo said as he taps Ahmed''s shoulder, causing him to open his eyes. Ahmed heaved a sigh of relief andmented, "That was really close!" "Of course you will. You basically hid just right beside a rock. If only you didn''t have a herbal smell plus the moss and vines around you, then that Vampire would have definitely found you." Leo said, "By the way, where did Brad hide?" "Look up!" Ahmed suddenly pointed up. "That..." Leo voiced out in disbelief. Looking up, Leo and Ahmed were immediately able to see Brad. As to why? Well, it was the only stem where it''s leaves were noticeably shaking and also a very funny scene was currently taking ce right this moment. A somewhat yellow in the color liquid was constantly and curiously falling down from that specific stem, which obviously only meant one thing; Brad has wet his pants due to fear. Leo and Ahmed almost can''t help holding theirughter down while looking at Brad, who was shaking while climbing down the tree. Looking down at his pants, they immediately saw a clear wet patch. "You actually wet your pants, hahahaha!" Ahmed added salt to the wounds. Leo suddenly stoppedughing as he shook his head in disappointment. Brad was living in a Danger zone, yet he actually still wet his pants? Just how cowardly was this guy? Or maybe it is because he hasn''t really experienced a lot of hunting before. Likewise, he also felt disappointed about Ahmed. This guy acts so wise sometimes, but also so stupid at times. Back then, he had thought of resting despite in the middle of a fight, almost causing him to be ambushed by a Stone Monkey hiding behind him. And just now, he had actually closed his eyes while hiding. It was already a known fact about hunters that they should not close their eyes while hiding. How the heck would they even know the movements of people or Magical Beast around them if they can''t see them, right? Listen through their ears? That might sound like a wise thing to do, but basing on Ahmed and Brad''s capability, they are still far-cry from achieving such skill, so they shouldn''t try to do such a stupid action themselves yet, especially in such a dangerous situation. "Let''s go!" Leo soon after motioned them to follow after. It was now time for them to continue their trip towards the Twilight Bear''s territory. Wasting any more time in here would just make the situation a lot more dangerous for them.. After all, it''s not only the Vampires they should be considered as dangerous for them but also the Magical Beast who are living in Twilight Forest. Chapter 190 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 9 Chapter 190 Training in Twilight Forest part 9 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Their adventure continued until they finally found themselves at the territory where obvious Twilight Bear''s prints could be easily seen. The scene right in front of thempletely describes that this ce is the Twilight Bear''s territory. Destroyed trees, paw prints of bears, and also the strong stench of pee that obviously came from the Twilight Bears. "There is no mistaken this ce." Bradmented with fear evident in his voice. There is no need to take a check twice anymore since it''s already very obvious for everyone to see. This territory is undoubtedly the Twilight Bear''s territory. "Wee to Twilight Bear''s territory, self..." Ahmed encourages himself. The moment they take a step inside this territory, then their life would only be 50% on their hands. Leo can''t help shaking his head at these two people''s reactions. They haven??t even faced the real danger yet, but they already looked like a person who gave up their life. "If you are really afraid to follow, then just stay in here and wait for me." Leo said as he walked inside the Twilight Bear''s territory without any fear and hesitation. "Wait for me!" Brad quickly followed after Leo, in fear that this guy would suddenly run away and leave them. This guy had just mentioned training awhile ago, so he might just suddenly do such a thing. Like, for example, lure a Twilight Bear towards them to force them to follow after him. At the side, Ahmed was debating with himself whether he should follow after them or not. In the very beginning, he was already against this idea, but his mind unexpectedly keeps on telling him to follow after. He doesn''t really know why, but just thinking about the thoughts of adventuring in unknown ces really makes him feel like his blood is boiling in excitement. "Wait up for me, too!" Ahmed finally decided as he catches up with Leo and Brad. ..... While moving along the Twilight Bear''s territory, Leo always stays vignt with his surrounding. In fact, to be extremely careful, he even decided to climb up the trees and use them to travel from one ce to another. This not only gave them safety, but also the vision they needed to see far up ahead of them. Almost all the trees in Twilight Forest were big and tall, so no one can really say what is hiding around them. Even if he was really good at detecting presence around him due to the fact that he is a skilled assassin, that is still not a sure guarantee that he will be safe. Moreover, Ahmed and Brad were with him right now, two highly inexperienced youngsters to be more exact. So, he needs to always consider the best and safest option avable for them, and such an option was jumping from tree to tree to travel safely. "Since the 5 Divisions are going to the west, then we will eventually meet them if we continue going this way." Leo murmured as he signals for Ahmed and Brad to follow after. Seeing Leo''s signal, Ahmed and Brad braced themselves once again before they jump from one tree to another. It was really fortunate for them that almost all the trees were big and tall, which also meant that jumping from one stem to another doesn''t really require them a long jump. The only problem they were currently facing right now though is the trouble with heights. Every time they jump, they will then be required to look down to see clearly where they willnd and to also avoidnding in the wrong ce, in the process of that they can''t help seeing what''s below them, hence making them feel afraid. In fact, a very dangerous ident almost happens in the very beginning, specifically, Brad had almost fallen down to the ground. Fortunately, Leo was fast enough to save him, if not, then he would have definitely crippled himself already, or worst, die. "Try to keep up! I''m going to increase the pace of your training!" Leo informed them as his speed in jumping from one tree to another suddenly increases. Aside from safety and vision, using the trees to travel also serves a very important training for Ahmed and Brad. To be more specific, it serves as the ultimate test of courage, will, and determination. Imagine, jumping from one tree to another from the height of over 30 to 50 meters high with a really high risk of dying the moment they make the wrong move. Just by deciding to jump from one tree to another already requires them a certain amount of courage, will, and determination in them. So, the moment Ahmed and Brad pass this training, then they will definitely not feel fear as much as before anymore every time they face a Magical Beast. Seeing Leo''s fast pace, Ahmed and Brad didn''t hesitate any further as they quickly followed after him. "Good!" Leo smiled as he took a glimpse behind him. Ahmed and Brad weren''t having any problem following his pace. "Time to increase my speed once again!" Leo informed them as he further increases his speed. Still, Ahmed and Brad were able to keep up with his pace. This time, however, Leo used the Speed increase spell to himself, suddenly increasing his speed twice. *Whooosh! Leo''s speed was really fast to the point that every time he jumps to another tree it would produce a slight sound. "That''s so fast!" Brad and Ahmed gasped in astonishment. They were obviously aware that Leo had casted a Support Magic spell to increase his speed, but they didn''t expect that he will still haveplete control of his jumps and steps. If it was them, then they will definitely have a hard time controlling their body. Taking a glimpse behind, Leo quickly saw that Ahmed and Brad were already far left behind by him. The distance that separates them was already more than 30 meters. "That was fast!" Leomented as he stopped from jumping. He can no longer go any further ahead or else he will not be able to see Ahmed and Brad behind him anymore, and worst he might not be able to help them if something dangerous happens. After a while, Ahmed and Brad finally arrived as they sat on a big stem to take a rest. "Can we take a break, please?" Brad requested. "Yes, we really need a few minutes of recovering!" Ahmed added. Leo just nodded his head to agree with their request. Well, they have already trained enough for this day, any more training than this, and it might result negatively to Ahmed and Brad. "You guys rest first, I''ll scout ahead." Leo said before going somewhere further west. After a few hours of traveling, he wasn''t sure anymore how deep they were already in the Twilight Bear''s territory. So, he needs to look for a Twilight Bear in order to find out exactly which part of the Twilight Bear''s territory were they. *Whoooosh! After a few minutes, Leonded on a stem as he quickly hid himself behind the dense leaves. In front of him was a Twilight Bear, specifically a 3 Star Magical Beast Twilight Bear. It was a purple-colored bear with a few streaks of ck lines. It has a really big body, and its height when crawling was 5 meters tall, so it''s height when standing up should be around 8 to 10 meters. Its mouth was also constantly releasing a gray fog, further darkening the path it''s walking. With the appearance of a 3 Star Twilight Bear, this clearly indicates that they are already in the area slightly far away from the inner zone of the Twilight Bear''s territory. Further ahead from this ce would be the territory of the so-called Father Twilight Bear and the Mother Twilight Bear, the two 5 Star Magical Beast that rules this territory. He really doesn''t know just how powerful exactly was a 5 Star Magical Beast yet, since he hasn''t seen one for himself. In the past, the only Magical Beast he had always been hunting was only a bunch of No Star. Of course, he hade across with 1 Star till 4 Star Magical Beast, but definitely not a 5 Star Magical Beast. Such a level of Magical Beast could already be considered as a ruler of a territory as big as Yellow Forest back in Silver Kingdom, so they''re definitely hard toe by in Silver Kingdom''s territory. Moreover, such a level of Magical Beast would always be killed as soon as possible by the Silver Kingdom in fear of causing danger, so it''s really hard to see one for himself. Also, teacher Marvin''s lesson about Magical Beast stopped at 3 Star level, too. Although he doesn''t have a clear idea about 5 Star Magical Beast, he has someone who clearly knows about them. "It''s time to call Levi!" Leo whispered before he suddenly whistles. Soon enough, a small ck color Magical Beast suddenly flew up from behind him as it then quicklynded on his shoulder. "You call for me?" Levi asked after he positions himself in afortable position on Leo''s shoulder. "I just want to ask you a question." Leo replied. Levi just nodded his head to indicate that his listening. "You surely have seen already a 5 Star Magical Beast, right? So, how powerful exactly are they?" Leo finally stated his intention of calling Levi. Since he hasn''t seen a 5 Star Magical Beast for himself yet, then he might as well ask someone who is well informed about them, right? Hearing Leo''s question, Levi tilted his head to express his doubtful of Leo''s question, "Did you perhaps called me to just ask this question?" "Hehehe..." Levi shook his head helplessly as he replied, "There is no clear definition to a 5 Star Magical Beast. Sometimes, they can be simr in powerful as 5 Star Mages and sometimes more powerful than them. I''ve already seen for myself the ruler of this territory and I can say that their Magic power is akin to 6 Star Magical Beast. Fortunately for you, both of them are currently in hibernation right now, so this territory should not be as dangerous as before." Leo finally understands why they weren''t able to see a lot of Twilight Bears despite this ce being their territory, it was actually due to the fact that the majority of them are hibernating.. This should also exin why the 5 Divisions decided to go pioneer the west through traveling the Twilight Bear''s territory. Chapter 191 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 10 Chapter 191 Training in Twilight Forest part 10 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Just by basing on what Ahmed and Brad had exined before about the Twilight Bears, which they said that Twilight Bears were the type of a Magical Beast that is really, really territorial. Contrary to that, he had only seen one, even though he had already traveled in their territory for more than an hour now, making him really curious about that. After hearing Levi''s exnation, though, he finally understood the reason why. Twilight Bears belongs to the same category of Magical Beast who goes into hibernation during a specific time of the year, and this Twilight Bear''s hibernation time for this year is unexpectedly right this moment. This then made him think about something. If he takes into consideration the danger level of Twilight Bears, then even if the 5 Divisions are indeed powerful, they shouldn''t have necessarily chosen to travel in this territory just to go west. In fact, with how big the Twilight Forest was, choosing a rtively safer path should have been easy for them to find. If it was him, he would choose to travel along the shoreline, although it would require more time. At least it is safer than going through the Twilight Bear''s territory. Taking all of his assumptions into consideration, then the real reason why the 5 Divisions choose the Twilight Bear''s territory should not only be because they are pioneering the west, but it''s also because they want to steal the Magical resources that the Twilight Bears prepared for themselves for their hibernation. It is a well-known fact already amongst hunters that any Magical Beast that likes to go into hibernation would prepare stocks upon stocks of Magical resources for themselves. The Magical resources they have gathered would act as their food supply during the hibernation period and for them to recover after the hibernation. As for the reason why it''s still considered as pioneering, it is simply because after stealing the Magical resources the 5 Divisions would then leave the Twilight Bears weaken the moment they wake up due to theck of Magical resources for recuperation. And while the Twilight Bears were still in a weakened state, the 5 Divisions would then start eliminating all of them, hence finally making the Twilight Bear''s territory as their own. This is clearly a 5 birds one stone strategy, which also has a potential of almost hitting the 6th bird. First, the Eclipse vige earned themselves plenty of Magical resources. Second, they can eliminate all the Twilight Bears. Third, this territory would then be a part of the Eclipse vige. Fourth, the Eclipse vige could finally have a safe and fast passage that will connect them to the Silver Kingdom. Fifth, the resources can further improve the overall power of the entire Eclipse vige. Andstly, the potential 6th bird, after increasing the Eclipse vige strength, the threat of the Vampires would then lessen by a bit which is definitely the beginning of the Eclipse vige path to resist against the Vampires. Whoever hade up with this plot, the only thing he can say is that this person is really one of smartest people he has ever encountered in his entire life, specifically second since his Master Olivia was naturally the first. "Can I perhaps find that person in the 5 Divisions?" Leo can''t help feeling excited. He really wants to go and meet with the 5 Divisions as soon as possible now after discovering that 1 stone 6 bird n. If he can learn from that person, then his skill in strategy will definitely go up. *Tung! *Tung! Suddenly, Ahmed and Brad arrived, seemingly out of breath. "We finally found you!" Ahmed said while catching his breath. Obviously, Leo was quickly able to understand that Ahmed and Brad had run here as fast as possible after taking a quick nce at them, which only means they have found something big to make him act like this. ???What happened?" Leo curiously asked. "We... we finally found them!" Brad eximed in joy. Leo''s eyes lit up brightly after hearing what Brad had said. What he meant to say is that they have finally found the 5 Divisions. "Calling the devil''s name really summons the devil, huh?" Leo thought to himself. "Rather than saying we found them, it is actually them that had found us!" Ahmed quickly corrected it. "Oh..." Leo just simply nodded his head. To be honest, the 5 Divisions finding them was in line with one of his expectations, considering the fact that they have a Scout Division. "Okay then, lead the way!" Leo motioned for Ahmed and Brad to lead him. Ahmed and Brad both nodded their heads at the same time as they quickly lead Leo back to where they were resting before. ..... Soon enough, Leo finally saw 2 figures standing on top of a stem, specifically the stem that Ahmed and Brad were resting moments ago. "There you are!" A beautiful woman with cat-like eyes, elves like ears, and snake-like scales around her neck waved her hand. "Took you guys so long to return back. So, is that the young man you were talking highly about moments ago?" A well-built man with elephant-like ears, bear-like hands, and goat-like horns in his head asked. "This is Leo. And Leo, that beautiful sister is Venice, and that reliable looking brother is Matt. They are both members of the Eagle Division." Brad quickly introduced. "Nice to meet you!" Leo shook their hands. "Likewise!" Venice replied. "Same here, kiddo!" Matt happily shook Leo''s hand. Due to his big hands, only a few people desire to shake hands with him. So, seeing Leo taking the initiative, he can''t help feeling happy. Observing closely, Leo was quickly able to see that these two people were both 3 Star Mages, the same level as Jeffrey before. "So, Brad and Ahmed mentioned just moments ago that it was you that has decided to go look for us because you deemed the Eclipse vige the most dangerous ce from the threat of Vampires during the night, is that correct?" Venice wanted to confirm. "Yes!" Leo nodded his head. "Wow, you''re really smart kiddo, most kids at your age would have thought of going back as fast as possible to Eclipse vige when the nightfall, hence causing them to die the moment they arrive 50 meters perimeter around the vige," Matt added. "I never thought that Vampires would be hiding 50 meters around the Eclipse vige," Leo said. "Those blood-sucking race might have agreed to our deal, but they definitely treat us as their livestock." Matt can''t help voicing out his displeasure. The deal between the Eclipse vige and the Commander of the West Fortress of Crimson Rose Kingdom had taken ce 20 years ago, and rather than calling it a deal, it was more appropriate to call it paying for a protection fee. However, the night after the protection fee was paid, dozens of Eclipse vige vigers died with an obvious Vampire''s bite mark found in their neck. Chief Lafo naturally demanded an exnation, but that West Fortress Commander just replied, "The deal was only inside the Eclipse vige, not outside the Eclipse vige. If you want the safety of your vigers even outside the Eclipse vige, then giving us 1,000 pieces of Magical Beast meat a month is not enough, you should give us 10,000 Magical Beast meat every month instead if you want us to agree." Naturally, Chief Lago couldn''t afford such expenditure, since the Magical Beast living around Eclipse vige is also an important source of food for the vigers. Killing more than 10,000 Magical Beast a month would definitely decrease the poption of Magical Beast living nearby them, hence making every month''s hunt harder and harder. It was an obvious double-edged sword, so Chief Lago could only helplessly agree with the safety only inside the Eclipse vige, which just then made them looked simr to a bunch of livestock. "And that''s the exact reason why you are trying to plot against those hibernating Twilight Bears, right?" Leo said while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. Hearing Leo''s words, Venice and Matt can''t help widening their eyes in disbelief. How did Leo even know about one of their most confidential information? Venice swiftly arrived behind Leo without wasting any single second as she then put her dagger around his neck. Although Leo was also a skilled assassin, Venice was at the level of 3 Star, so he obviously had no hope of matching up her speed. "Who are you? What is your purpose? And who sent you here? I''ll give- "Venice wasn''t able to finish her words when suddenly Leo finished it for herself. "I''ll give you five minutes to exin or else you are dead!" Leo continued. He already knows just how assassins think since he is an assassin himself. Giving their target 5 minutes'' time is purposely done by the assassins in order to make their target hope that they will let them live the moment they gave them the information they needed. Unlike the 60 seconds, which clearly implies the intention to kill them even after providing the information. "Are you mocking us, boy?" Matt started cracking his knuckles, ready to punch Leo the moment Venice send out an order. "What are you doing?" Ahmed and Brad said in unison as they tried their best to pull and push Venice and Charles away from Leo. Unfortunately, with their really weak body, they were easily picked up by Matt without any trouble as he then stared at both of them solemnly. "This is none of your business, so stay out of it. The only thing you are entitled of knowing is the fact that what Leo had just said right now concerns the safety of our entire Eclipse vige. But, if you really want to help, then go and persuade your friend over there to tell us the truth before the 5 minutes'' time is finally up!" Matt said with a very solemn voice. Ahmed and Brad can''t help feeling disbelief after they heard what Matt had just said to them. Did those words that Leo had just said a moment ago really the truth? Were the 5 Divisions really not in the Twilight Bear''s territory to pioneer the west, but instead to plot against the Twilight Bear? If that''s indeed the case, then how did Leo even found out? He was with them the entire time, except of course a moment ago. But still, how can he even go and steal ssified information in just a few minutes without even getting caught by any of the members of the 5 Divisions, right? And why would he even think of returning here if he already got the information he needed? So, Ahmed and Brad still fully believe Leo.. In their opinion, Leo is definitely not a threat to their Eclipse vige. Chapter 192 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 11 Chapter 192 Training in Twilight Forest part 11 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Looking at Venice and Matt currently wearing a really solemn face, Leo really wanted tough instead of feeling serious about it. In his mind, excitement was the only emotion he is currently feeling right now. He can prove his innocence pretty quickly, just by showing them that he''s a human and not even a ve of any other race, especially the Vampire race. But, at the same time, he also wanted to see for himself just how capable was the so-called 5 Divisions, more specifically the Eagle Division. If they''re really as capable as what Ahmed and Brad had said before, then he will not hesitate to offer the entire Eclipse vige a shelter in Heart city. No one will attack them, no one will hate them, no one will treat them as mere ves, and they can freely do anything they want as long as it''s within the rules andws of Heart city and Silver Kingdom. They will no longer live in a ce with the potential threat of Vampires and Magical Beast, and they will also no longer be required to walk their everyday lives seemingly like walking on a sharp edge of a dagger. Think about it, the thing that Eclipse vige really needs right now is a ce they can call home. Although their current location right now could also be called a home, it''s definitely not going to be a permanent one, since a day will surelye where either the Vampires or the Magical Beast or even other Foreign races decide to invade or destroy their Eclipse vige. So, rather than staying in this Danger zone for their entire life, if someone like him offers them a safe sanctuary, then they will definitely consider that offer. Moreover, Eclipse vige would be a really great add on to his power, especially the 5 Divisions and that person who had thought about the 1 stone 6 birds n. That person is definitely suited to be a Commander of his army. "Answer us kiddo, if you really want to keep your life intact!" Matt solemnly said. "My name is Leo Heart. I don''t have any purpose for knowing about your confidential information, and I also don''t work for anyone." Leo replied. "Lies!" Venice eximed. "Oh, then how about you cast that Magic spell which can see through lies?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Oh... That''s a great idea!" Matt nodded his head repeatedly, "O great Mana that revolves around the entire Celestial World, allow this meager being to see through lies, Mana of Truth!" *Whooosh! The side of Matt''s eyes suddenly lit up of blue colored lining. "Okay, now repeat your answer once again!" Venice said. "My name is Leo Heart. I don''t have any purpose of knowing about your confidential information, nor do I work for someone that can post a threat to your Eclipse vige." Leo said, seemingly sounding nonchnt. Matt''s eyes immediately widen after hearing Leo''s answer. There were unexpectedly no lies at all. No, there was one, but it''s about offering them sanctuary rather than what they have thought about as something that can threaten the safety of Eclipse vige. "He... he isn''t lying..." Matt revealed. "How? No, I don''t believe that! You restrict him and I''ll ask the question!" Venice quickly proposes. He really doesn''t believe that Leo is telling the truth, because if that''s really the case, then why would he bother about knowing their confidential information. "Yes, it should be the other way around." Leo can''t help agreeing, "I can''t help but feel threatened with her breast more than her dagger around my neck!" Hearing Leo''s words, Venice curiously looked at her breast, which then made her noticed that her two peeks have been seemingly rubbing Leo''s back this entire time. Venice''s face turned burning red as she quickly pushed Leo towards Matt as she yelled out in annoyance, "Pervert!" Matt doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or not as soon as he received and restricted Leo''s body. Should heugh because Venice didn''t notice that her breast has been stimting Leo''s man instincts, or should he not and just act like he didn''t see that? Venice shoots a deadly re at Matt as she moved her mouth to form the words, "You didn''t see anything, or else I''ll kill you!" Matt simply nodded his head as he didn''t bother thinking about it anymore. Anyway, it wasn''t his problem, so why should he bother about it. It''s not like it''s his dignity who was stepped on just now. Venice shook her head and p her face a few times to forget about that embarrassing scene a moment ago. After doing that, she closed her eyes and chanted, "O great Mana that revolves around the entire Celestial World, allow this meager being to see through lies, Mana of Truth!" *Whoooosh! Venice cat-like eyes lit up in the same way as Matt''s as the scene in front of her soon after changed. "Now, answer my question." Venice said, "How did you know our confidential information?" "I decipher it!" Leo replied, seemingly stating the obvious. Contrary to Venice''s thoughts, Leo''s answer wasn''t actually a lie. "How did you decipher our confidential information?" "Can I call my Beast Companion?" Leo can''t help asking. He could only answer Venice''s question if Levi was here. That guy had unknowingly flown away once again the moment he took off his attention from him for a few seconds. "You have a Beast Companion?!" Matt asked in astonishment. Base on his experience and the knowledge he had learned so far, only powerful or rich people can get Beast Companion. So, he can''t help feeling astonished that this kiddo actually has one. Leo didn''t bother answering as he simply sounded a whistle using both his hands. After a while, Levi, who seemingly blended his bodypletely in the darkness in front of them, suddenly appeared as he thennded on Leo''s shoulder. "Are you going to ask me a question again? Make it fast, I''m busy eating a feast in one of the Twilight Bear''s cave!" Levi quickly said. Matt and Venicepletely became dumbfounded the moment they heard Levi''s voice. If it was only an ordinary Beast Companion, then they wouldn''t feel shocked about it. However, a talking Beast Companion waspletely a different story. They have only heard about such a thing from their leader, they still haven''t personally met an actual talking Magical Beast yet, but they know the fact that talking Magical Beast aren''t something that ordinary people could have. Seeing Levindingfortably on his shoulder, Leo then continued, "Levi told me a while ago that the Twilight Bears are hibernating, which then made me thought that this is the best time to plot against the Twilight Bears. If you can sessfully steal the Magical resources, the Twilight Bears have prepared for their hibernation, then they will be weak the moment they wake up. After that, you will kill all of them, which would allow the Eclipse vige territory to expand in this ce, use the Magical resources you''ve stolen to strengthen the vigers of Eclipse vige, use this ce to have a safe passage that will connect to somewhere in the west, which I assume is the Silver Kingdom, and thenstly, you will finally have the chance to fight against the Vampires!" Matt and Venice''s eyes just keep on widening and widening the more they listen to Leo''s exnation. All of the things he had said were the truth. Not a single lie at all. What''s even more shocking, he had actually discovered all of that just after hearing that the Twilight Bears are in hibernation. Just how smart was this young man?! "Where did youe from?" Venice can''t help but ask. "I''m a 1st-year student of Silver Mage Academy, a Mage Academy of Silver Kingdom to be exact, the territory that I assume you want to establish a trade connection with," Leo said without bothering about hiding his identity anymore. He was now 100% sure that the vigers of Eclipse vige aren''t a member of the ck organization or any evil organization. They are simply people who are seeking for a ce they can call home. "Take me to your leader, I have a more interesting proposal that he or she will definitely be d to hearing about!" Leo said, "In fact, this deal, once agreed, would give the entire vigers of Eclipse vige a safe sanctuary. You will no longer be living the same dangerous life anymore." Ahmed, Brad, Matt, and Venice were immediately shocked after they heard Leo''s words. "Can you really give us that...?" Brad can''t help but ask. "If you can really give the entire Eclipse vige a safe sanctuary, then I will give you my entire life in return!" Ahmed said with determination, implying that he was serious with his words. Meanwhile, on the other hand, Matt and Venice were sent into deep contemtion rather than deciding to agree with what Leo had said immediately. They were members of the 5 Divisions, and the purpose of the establishment of the 5 Divisions was to give the vigers living in the Eclipse vige a safe sanctuary. So, what Leo had proposed to them just now was very tempting. However, they honestly still don''t believe Leo, even if they can see clearly that Leo isn''t lying. Matt decided to let go of Leo as he said, "Venice, go and report to our leader about Leo. We cannot decide anything, so let''s just let her decide for us! Don''t worry about us, with me here, no one would be endangered!" "Okay!" Venice was quickly able to understand the importance of their current situation, so she didn''t bother asking why and just immediately agree to go to their leader and report about this. *Whoosh! "Kiddo, if what you''re proposing is indeed a safe sanctuary, even if it''s notpletely safe, as long as we can live somewhere else not in Twilight Forest, then you can count on me to help you persuade everyone!" Matt firmly said. Hearing Matt''s words, Leo can''t help smiling gratefully.. The more help he has, the easier he can persuade them, and hence he would finally have the entire Eclipse vige to himself. Chapter 193 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 12 Chapter 193 Training in Twilight Forest part 12 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo then shoots Matt a look of curiosity. He really wasn''t expecting that Matt''s desire for a safe sanctuary for the entire vigers of the Eclipse vige was so great, maybe even greater than his desire to live. "Why?" "Let me tell you the history of the Eclipse vige!" As soon as he heard Matt''s words, Leo immediately became interested. The information that Matt would share with him would definitely be thest string that will make him firmly decide whether to continue with his proposal or not. To be honest, just after saying that he wants to give the entire vigers of Eclipse vige a safe sanctuary, his mind then immediately told him that it''s a bad idea. He was just too excited about meeting whoever that smart person was, hoping to learn a thing or two as soon as possible and hence improving his skills in making strategy. He had almost forgotten. This was actually just the first time he had to meet with these people, and he doesn''t even clearly know yet about their real character. In fact, he had only met a few of the vigers, too. So, he honestly can''t say for sure that he already trusts them... Therefore, maybe the moment he finally gives them a safe sanctuary, they will then immediately start thinking of bitting his hands. However, it will be a different story the moment he heard the history of Eclipse vige. "It all starts when..." ... "And that''s the reason why the Eclipse vige was created!" Matt finally concluded the history of Eclipse vige. Leo really can''t help feeling astonished after hearing about the history of the Eclipse vige. The vigers were really simr to how the Humans used to live their lives after being unexpectedly transported to Celestial World, specifically to run from one ce to another in order to survive. So, the story began from the perspective of Matt. In the very beginning, when Matt was still young, he had been sold to a Noble Household for 100 silver coins. His body already shows promising potential even when he''s young, and additionally, to that, the races mix within him were allbination that results in pure physical strength. So, pricing him with 100 silvers coins was reasonable. On that day, Matt really felt joy, excitement, happiness, and the likes kinds of emotions inside of him, since he could finally be able to leave the cruel ve merchant. And because it was a Noble Household that had bought him too, he really can''t help expecting to live a better life, even if it''s just a bit better than the life he had been living under the roof of that cruel ve merchant. At first, when Matt arrived in that Noble Household''s territory, he immediately saw hundreds of Hybrids like him, who were all actually living a happy and joyful life. So, his expectations can''t help going up to the roof after seeing such a scene. Moreover, he was also well-fed and well taken care of too, the moment he arrived. In Matt''s mind, he can''t ever expect anything much better than this life. However, everything changed when the night of the first day arrived. When the darkness covered the entire territory of that Noble Household, Matt was then attracted by loud noisesing from a specific house. The noises he had heard really sounded like abination of extreme pain and extreme pleasure... Driven by his curiosity, Matt then started secretly searching for where those noises were reallying from. And when he finally see it for himself, all of his expectations were immediately shattered like a broken mirror. Matt saw with his very own eyes how the adult female Hybrids were treated as ythings by the male members of that Noble Household, and how the adult male Hybrids were tortured by the female members of that Noble Household just for the sake of their fun, thrill, excitement, fetish, and the likes... Matt quickly wanted to run away, which identally caused him to push a vase from the top of the table. Fortunately, though, a female Hybrid, specifically the young Venice, was unknowingly following after him. She catches the vase before it breaks on the floor and afterward she leads him towards a hideout created by the leader of the 5 Divisions. The leader of the 5 Divisions is called Ash. She was not a hybrid, instead; she is a pure offspring of the Fox race, a white fox race to be more exact. She was bought by that Noble Household when she was still a kid using thousands of gold coins, with the hopes of raising her into a beautiful woman and then using her as a reward in apetition to decide who will be the next Patriarch of that Noble Household. Unbeknownst to that Noble Household, though, Ash was actually secretly plotting to kill all of them before the predestinedpetition was going to take ce, specifically 5 yearster. Without any person of that Noble Household knowing, Ash had begun gathering hundreds of Hybrids in an underground cave secretly hidden in the territory of that Noble Household. The Hybrids weren''t only the people that a single Noble Household had bought, but unexpectedly also other Hybrids that Ash had save from many different ve merchants and Noble Households of that city. And eventually, a day came when Ash had finally created an army of Hybrids without raising anyone''s suspicion. Tens of thousands of Hybrids, fully ready for battle, and all geared up to the teeth with weapons and armors that Ash had stolen from many different Noble Household and the stores under those Noble Household''s control and ve merchants'' control. Years passed, and when the 5 years marked finally arrived, the specific date for thepetition to decide who will be the next Patriarch of that Noble Household, Ash''s n also began. All the kitchen staff hired by the Noble Household that bought her were all reced by Ash''s men by killing those former staffs without anyone knowing, and all the soldiers patrolling around the walls were soon after also reced by her men when all the guests for thatpetition finally arrived. When thepetition starts, so was the feast prepared by the kitchen staff. Known only by Ash and all of her men, the foods prepared for everyone during thepetition were actually all poisoned. It was a poison that no one even knows clearly just how powerful it was, since it was abination of all the poisonous nts and substances that Ash was able to find in the span of five years. One by one, all of the guests and all of the members of the Noble Household that bought her had died, with no exception in levels, even the Gxy level Mages and Magical Knight amongst them, without even knowing the reason why they have died. After sessfully doing all of that, Ash then prepared a n to take over the entire city ruled by the Noble Household that bought her, because she unexpectedly found out that the city she''s living in actually belongs to them. Unfortunately, a disastrous event unexpectedly happened, causing all of Ash''s n to turned into mere ashes. The poison that they created unexpectedly caused a fog of poisonous mist, spreading first from the territory of the Noble Household that bought her and slowly throughout the entire city, causing all of Ash''s men to evacuate as fast as possible outside of that city. Along with this evacuation, though, were casualties amongst her men. A total of 5,000 men died due to that poisonous mist, causing the morals of her men to plummet down to the very bottom. That wasn''t the end yet... The poisonous mist actually didn''t stop spreading the moment it reaches the walls of that city. It keeps on spreading throughout the territory of that Empire, causing them to receive a lot of damages, specifically that Empire has lost 2 Kingdoms'' worth of property before they were finally able to stop the spread of that poisonous mist. Because of that loss, that Empire then ordered a full investigation to find out what had caused that poisonous mist, which theyter found out was created by an army of Hybrids lead by a female White Fox race named Ash. Without any hesitation, that Empire ordered a full hunt, a bounty of over 100 million gold coins was issued to Ash''s head. Whoever caught her alive, will get the 100 million gold coins. The moment Ash and her men received the news, her army was quickly broken into countless of pieces. No matter what she does, the majority of the Hybrids she had recruited wants her to voluntarily offer herself for the sake of the remaining 5,000 plus Hybrids safety. Naturally, a minority of the Hybrids doesn''t want that, which includes Matt, Venice, Chief Lago, and the other vigers of Eclipse vige right now. So, Ash announced in a heart warning manner that she would surrender herself voluntarily as she then chooses all the Hybrid who belong to the minority group to escort her. The majority of the Hybrids didn''t even suspect that it was actually all faked as they happily send her off to the enemy''s hands. No one really knows what had happened after that, but Ash, along with the minority group, went to choose Twilight Forest as their new hideout because it was a Danger zone, and searching all over this ce wouldn''t be a reasonable thing to do, since the high cost of losing their lives outweighs the 100 million gold coins reward. "Shouldn''t you be skipping the part where an Empire had offered a bounty of 100 million gold coins to whoever brings Ash alive?" Leo can''t help but ask. What Matt had said had actually helped him to firmly decide to offer them a safe sanctuary, but wouldn''t tell him about the 100 million gold coins unnecessary? Is Matt perhaps testing him or something? Like, for example, test him whether he will think of selling out their leader, and when he indeed does just simply kill him to bright the information he had found out to his grave. If that''s indeed the case, then Matt is definitely underestimating him, because 100 million gold coins are far from being enough to tempt him to abandon his goal. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Suddenly, a female''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears. "Because I told him to!" Turning his head around, Leo immediately saw Venice along with an extremely beautiful White Fox race girl, around the age of mid-twenties, walking slowly towards his direction. "You must be Leo?" Ash immediately asked as soon as she arrived in front of Leo. "Yes, and it''s a great honor to meet the great Ash who had caused the Poison Mist Burial Disaster of the Dragon Horn Empire!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. After hearing about the history of Eclipse vige, a story immediately came into his mind. It was a story that was called Poison Mist Burial Disaster. A great disaster that fits the same result as the story that Matt had said, and even the person who was said to have caused this disaster is the same, too.. So, if he isn''t mistaken, then this Ash in front of him should also be the same Ash mentioned in the story of the Poison Mist Burial Disaster. Chapter 194 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 13 Chapter 194 Training in Twilight Forest part 13 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Leo''s words, Ash can''t help but feel astonished before she shook his hand and replied, "I didn''t expect that my name would be so widespread amongst all ages!" "I was only fortunate enough to listen about your story in the Crescent Mood Dining years ago," Leo said. "Oh, then I guess the Silver Kingdom doesn''t really care about it?" Ash can''t help but ask out of curiosity. "Dragon Horn Empire is Dragon Horn Empire, while the Silver Kingdom is the Silver Kingdom. What happened over that ce is not a problem of Silver Kingdom, even though they are both Human race territories. Only the mercenaries and bounty hunters would really think of thoroughly searching for you. Unless of course if you bluntly present yourself for everyone to recognize." Leo replied. "That''s really fortunate since I was thinking of establishing a trade route between the Eclipse vige and the Southeast Fortress of Silver Kingdom." Ash exined, "By the way, I''ve heard from Venice that you have a proposal. So, how about we go back to our camp, and let''s discuss about it over there?" "Sure, sounds fair to me!" Leo nodded his head without any problem. Just from basing through Ash''s words, he can immediately understand that she was actually trying to test him right now of whether he would really dare to go into her territory, a ce where she would be holding 100% of his life, or not and just forget about what he wanted to talk about. If he chooses thetter, then Ash would think that he became afraid after hearing about her background. On the other hand, if he chooses the former, then Ash might choose to consider the proposal that he would be proposing to her, or maybe she will just kill him over there instead of in here since his blood might attract the sleeping Twilight Bears. The former option doesn''t really show his oue clearly, but he would still go there nheless. ..... It didn''t take long for them to finally arrived at the camp of the 5 Divisions. Looking all over the ce, Leo immediately saw five big huts, specifically around 100 meters big, with a different symbol of Eagle, Tiger, Elephant, Tortoise, and Dragon above each one of them, clearly implying that each hut belongs to each one of the 5 Divisions. He could also see dozens of people doing all sorts of tasks around the big huts. Some were training, some were in sparing, some were carrying in supplies, and many more... "You both stay right here." Ash turned to look at Ahmed and Brad. Both of them weren''t part of the 5 Divisions, so they can''te inside to view the inside of the ce, and they''re also not allowed to listen to their private conversation, even if they belong to the same vige. "Matt and Venice, call out the leaders of the other Divisions. Tell them we will have a very important discussion that concerns the safety of the entire Eclipse vige." Ash ordered Matt and Venice before she quickly motioned for Leo to follow after her inside. Leo just simply nodded his head as he followed along. Turning to look at his shoulder, Levi was long already gone once again. That little one had surely returned back to stealing the Magical resources of the hibernating Twilight Bears just like what he had said he was currently doing before Leo called to him. Along the way, dozens of members of the Dragon Division turned to look at Leo following behind Ash. "Dude, do you know that guy?" "I don''t know. Maybe a new recruit or something...?" "Surely not, right? I haven''t even seen that young man in our vige before. Did anyone of you recognize him?? "Nah, I don''t know that guy. Anyway, what do you think is he good at?" "Basing on his hands, I''m guessing dagger." "No, it''s definitely a bow, basing in his sharp-looking eyes." "Stupid, he??s clearly a Mage!" "....." "Don''t mind them. That''s just the natural reaction of people who are in charge of leading the 5 Divisions. They will always analyze what a person is good at. Oh, by the way, are you good at bow, dagger, or Magic, basing on your hands, I assumed both, except for Magic at this moment, am I right?" Ash said. "Yeah, I used both daggers and bows. And just like what you expected, I''m still training my skills in Magic." Leo replied in astonishment as he didn''t bother anymore at hiding his weapon preference or even his skill level since these people here could already perfectly assumed them. The people of the Dragon Division were really unique. It was so unique that there wasn''t even any single powerful person around other than Ash. In fact, the majority of members so far that he had seen were only those of No Star level and the rest were just a mere 1 Star level. Aside from Ash, who is currently in the 3 Star Mage level, no one was of noteworthy in power. If a normal person was given a chance to walk inside here, they would definitely assume that the Dragon Division is weak. Contrary to that assumption though, in his opinion, this is only perfectly natural. People who are skilled in leadership weren''t always the most powerful amongst the group. He is a clear example of that. To be more specific, people who are good with strategy and leadership prefer using their brain more than their fist, so improving their thinking capacity is a reasonable thing to do. However, he''s already over that mindset. Using only the brain without any power is stupid, in his opinion. How can a person even apply their strategies perfectly on the battlefield when they are weak? The opponents could just simply kill the leaders, and the entire troops would most likely be like a headless chicken. "Come inside, they''ll be arriving any-" Ash wasn''t able to finish her words when suddenly 4 people arrived, "I guess we don''t need to wait for them anymore." Turning his head, Leo immediately saw what he could easily guess were the leaders of the other 4 Divisions. "That man is Sebastian, the leader of the Eagle Division." Ash pointed at a man with a Lizard-like tail, Bat like ears, Cat-like eyes, and fingers with Hawk like retractable ws. "That girl is Sele, the leader of the Elephant Division." Ash pointed at a small girl that has Racoon''s tail, Rodent''s ears, Hamster''s whiskers, and a small Squirrel''s nose. "That little man is Dan, the leader of the Tiger Division." Ash pointed at a short man with thebination of all big cat race features. "And that is old man Torre, the leader of the Tortoise Division." Ash pointed at an old man with a Tortoise shell on his back, Armadillo looking body, and a face that looked like an Ant Eater. "Let''s get inside first!" Ash said as he motioned for everyone to get inside a small meeting room, "Matt and Venice, guard outside!" "Yes!" Matt and Venice both nodded before they closed the door from the outside as soon as the 5 Division''s leader and Leo got inside. ..... Inside the room, Leo was seated in front of the 5 Division''s leader. All of them, except for Ash, were all releasing powerful Magic power, trying to test Leo''s capability. Leo was really having a hard time breathing while withstanding the powerful force of the 4 leaders'' Magic power. Well, who won''t? Sebastian and Dan were both 7 Star Mages, and Sele and old man Torre were both 6 Star Mages. If a person with cultivation simr to Leo was standing in his current location while trying to withstand the 4 leaders'' Magic power right now, then they would have long surely lost their consciousness. "That''s enough!" Ash soon after ordered the 4 leaders to stop the moment she noticed that Leo was already having enough. "Yes, Madam!" The 4 leaders replied with a slight bow of their heads. Leo''s opinion about Ash greatly improved the moment he saw the respect of the 4 leaders for her. Although Ash was just a mere 3 Star Mage, her men with higher cultivation than her clearly still fully respected her. In fact, the scene right now clearly implies that Ash is positioned at the top of their Eclipse vige, Hierarchy. In his expectations, after that Poisonous Mist Disaster before at Dragon Horn Empire caused by Ash, even if the Hybrids that had followed after her were those who decided not to give her to the Dragon Horn Empire, sooner orter an event would take ce that would put a crack between the rtion of Ash and her men. Unexpectedly, there wasn''t any, which just simply shows that Ash is a really capable leader. To be more exact, a great Commander. His desire of recruiting the entire Eclipse vige to his Heart city can''t help shooting off to the roof. "This young man with the name Leo is here today to propose to us a safe sanctuary somewhere in Silver Kingdom. What are your opinions?" Hearing Ash''s words, Sele''s face turned doubtful as she said, "Ha...? This young man here offers us a safe sanctuary? Does he even have the capability to do that? He is clearly nothing but a mere No Star Mage. At best, he can be one of the offspring of a Noble Household. But that is clearly not enough to give us a safe sanctuary!. Sebastian repeatedly nodded his head while listening to Sele''s statement before he finally voices out his own opinion, "I also agree with Sele. And an addition to Sele''s statement, this young man over here, even if he indeed has the capability to give us a safe sanctuary, would definitely require something in exchange for that. Am I right, kid? And based on his age, it''s definitely to support him in bing the next Patriarch of their Noble Household. So, in my opinion, we would surely be his tool if we agree with his proposal!" "Ash, in your opinion, is this young man reliable?" Dan decided to ask Ash first before saying his opinion. "Me? Hmmm... It''s around 30 to 70. He''s 30% reliable and 70% not." Ash replied after thinking for a bit. "Okay! I don''t need to hear this young man''s proposal, I support him!" Dan finally expresses his thoughts. Although what Ash had just said may sound like Leo is unreliable due to the fact that in her opinion Leo is 70% unreliable, but with how many years already he had stayed with Ash side, earning a 30% approval from her definitely meant something. In fact, it only requires 15% approval from Ash for him to be the leader of the Tiger Divison. Leo earning 30% of Ash approval basically put him on the same level as Chief Lago. "So do I!" Old man Torre added. He also has the same opinion as Dan, the 30% approval from Ash definitely meant something. "Are you both stupid? We don''t even know yet who that young man exactly is, which Noble Household is he a part of, and what is his intention. Moreover, that young man obviously doesn''t have the capability to give us a safe sanctuary. And even if he does, it''s the same as what Sebastian had just said. We would be his tools!" Sele quickly refuted. She really can''t believe that Dan and the old man Torre would really support this unknown young man. What''s even worse is, they actually decided to support him without even hearing about his thoughts yet. "You both should remember back the time when we were bought by that Noble Household. Do you want the same thing to happen again?" Sebastian followed after. "I''m not stupid Sebastian, I''m fully aware of my decision!" Dan replied. "Tch! Tch! Tch! Young people like you both should really learn to respect an old man like me! Calling me stupid? Have both of your experiences already matched up to mine?" Old man Torre voiced out his displeasure. "....." "That''s enough!" Ash stopped all of them from arguing any further, "Let''s now listen to Leo on how he will give us his so-called safe sanctuary." Chapter 195 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 14 Chapter 195 Training in Twilight Forest part 14 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral As soon as Leo heard Ash''s question, asking him how he will give them a safe sanctuary, his mouth can''t help forming a mischievous smile before he replied, "I''m a City Lord, so how hard could it be for me to give your entire Eclipse vige a safe sanctuary? I control my entire city, so anything I say is what should be followed by my citizens!" *Bang! "Ridiculous!" Sebastian immediately smacks the table in front of him with his hand as soon as he heard Leo saying that he''s a City Lord. If this young man can indeed be a City Lord, then why doesn''t he just be a King of a Kingdom, right? In short, it''s ridiculously unbelievable! "Lies! You see that that''s an obvious lie! Just like what I expected, this young man is just ying with us! I shouldn''t havee here and instead focused on dealing with our logistics." Sele added as she shook her head in disappointment. Their operation right now heavily relied on the Elephant Division, since it''s the Division in-charged of logistics. They were the ones who need to keep on transferring the Magical resources they have stolen from the cave of the Twilight Bears to their 5 Divisions camp. However, due to this meeting, the operation was expected to slow down. So, in her opinion, being here right now is nothing but a waste of time. At the side, Dan and old man Torre can''t help but be dumbfounded at what Leo had just said. It was really out of both of their expectations that Leo would actually persuade them using such a way. If Leo had used a different means, then he could have at least fool them, which would also give them something to work with. However, now that Leo had already said his words, which he can''t take back anymore, they don''t have any choices anymore but to also agree with Sebastian and Dan. "Unfortunately, I also agree with what Sebastian and Sele had said. This conversation will get us nowhere, so it''s much better to end it right now. We still have so much to do, and our operation right now is very crucial for the Eclipse vige!" Dan said as he shook his head. He really expected something great from Leo, since he had earned 30% of Sky''s approval, unfortunately, there was actually nothing great about him. "Sorry, young man, if only you have used a different means, then you could have fooled us or something simr." Old man Torre added. Hearing them ridiculing him, Leo just shrugged off his shoulder as he pointed at Ash sitting up above the 4 Division''s leader. Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre also followed after what Leo had pointed at, and what they saw immediately rendered them speechless. Ash, their leader, was actually staring with wide eyes straight towards Leo''s position. It was like she saw something really unbelievable about him. "Ash?" Dan quickly called out Ash''s name to pull her out of her thoughts. "Oh, yes?" Ash quickly fixed herself as she turned to look at everyone, "What''s the problem?" "You were staring at something seemingly in great shock!" Sebastian replied, which Sele and old man Torre nodded in agreement to support Sebastian''s im. Ash embarrassingly scratched her cheeks as she then replied, "You see, what Leo had just said moments ago, it was actually not a lie..." "WHATTTT?!" Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre eximed in unison. "I was using the Mana of Truth spell ever since I have met Leo, which makes me 100% believe that what he had just said wasn''t any sort of lie. He is indeed a City Lord, as to how was he able to be a City Lord, I, unfortunately, don''t know." Ash exined. Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre slowly turned to look at Leo who was still wearing the same mischievous smile on his face. They finally realized something... They have actually noticed this from the very beginning, Leo was always wearing the look of a person who was full of confidence. At first, they all just ignored it thinking that this young man looked down on them since they lived in a Danger zone, and on top of that too, they are only a part of a struggling and poor meager vige,pletely different from the boisterous, magnificent, and rich cities of Silver Kingdom. Any person would most of the time feel that way, too. And they are already so used to that since that''s the same look they have to get every time they meet some traveling merchants or adventurer unexpectedly passing by their 5 Division''s camp. However, after hearing Ash''s exnation though, they finally understood that Leo wasn''t actually looking down on them. His confident look actually only means that he already expected that he will be able to persuade them. "You..." Sele was the one who really felt disbelief the most at this current moment. She was the one who was really against this idea, since in her opinion, Leo doesn''t look like a City Lord, at all. He is just, maybe 18 or 19 years old, so who can expect that he will be a City Lord. The problem wasn''t on her, it was all on Leo. Who told this young man to be so capable to the point that he will be a City Lord. "I... I wasn''t expecting this, hehehe..." Sebastian could only awkwardlyugh. That was a really hard p on their face. Leo, a mere young man, was actually a City Lord. Just how capable was this young man? "Hahahahah, just like what I expect from you, Ash. You really wouldn''t call out for a meeting and even give someone a 30% approval if it wasn''t something beneficial for the entire vigers of Eclipse vige." Dan heartedlyughed. "It''s also the same as thest time. Ash gave the Vige Chief position to Lago instead of any of us. And look at Chief Lago now, he has be a 9 Star Mage, hahaha!" Old man Torre added. Suddenly, Ash''s face turned solemn as she motioned her hand to make the 4 leaders'' conversation stop. As soon as she didn''t hear any sound anymore, Ash finally voiced out what she really wanted to say, "Tell us your honest intention. You wouldn''t just offer us a safe sanctuary for nothing, right?" Hearing Ash''s words, Leo also bes serious. "Just like what I expect from someone who can create a 1 stone 6 birds n, you are definitely the only person who isn''t easy to handle." Leo begins, "My intention? It''s pretty simple, a free safe sanctuary for all the vigers of Eclipse vige and a safe environment for any Hybrids that visits my territory. In exchange, you and the 5 Divisions will work for me." "The specific of the work is pretty simple. Ash, you will be a Commander of my army, as for the other 4 leaders, they can be your Generals, and as for the other members of the 5 Divisions, they will be the soldiers of my city under your lead." "The same as you, I also have my own ambition. I don''t know what yours though, but you definitely have one since although you are a pure bloodline White Fox race, you are helping the Hybrids with everything you have. I don''t really care about that yet... And as for me, my ambition is very simple; I want to protect everyone important to me. I don''t want to helplessly lose anyone anymore. My parents and my older brother died without me being able to help them, and I don''t want the remaining people, and my new family and friends, that I currently have around me right now to also die the same way as them. I need power, I need strength, and I need support. That''s my real intention of wanting to give all of the vigers of Eclipse vige a safe sanctuary, in order for you and the 5 Divisions to lend me your power, strength, and support!" Leo finally concluded his speech. He didn''t bother hiding his real intention anymore, since hiding anything in his current situation right now would just be a variable that will dissuade them to not agree with his proposal. The truth was, after seeing the battle between Lu Ming and Commander Ava, he realized just how futile all of his achievements were before. He is indeed a great assassin, no problem with that, and he is also starting to train his path in being a Mage, too. But, can that thing even do something to help him if someone with simr strength as Lu Ming or Commander Ava decides to attack him right this moment or any moment in the future while he''s still weak? Obviously, he can''t! Of course, he can simply call out for his Master Olivia when he needed help. But would she always be there every time he calls for her? She was his Master, not a nanny, not his personal bodyguard, nor was she his protector. And so was Madam Silva, too. Moreover, he finally understood, too, why his Master Olivia had warned him before about his two senior brothers. Those two right now had definitely be someone powerful already, maybe even greater than what they were used to before, back when they were still young. In the past, he could easily beat the two of them, even if both of them worked together to fight against him. But now, he really doubts he could still do that. His Master Olivia had told him that his two senior brothers were already on their way to take over the Southwest Fortress and Southern Fortress of Silver Kingdom. And seeing the power of Commander Ava back at Floating Mountain before, the Blue Fin Kingdom West Fortress Commander, then that simply meant his two senior brothers is already aiming to be simr in level to Commander Ava. No one knows, maybe they''re only a few steps now before finally reaching that goal. Therefore, for his two senior brothers right now, he is definitely nothing but just an insignificant opponent. In fact, they''re definitely treating him like a clown who is thinking of still being able to take over the seat of the Mischievous Lion organization President, when in fact this clown doesn''t have the rights anymore. He really can''t help mocking and calling himself as a clown, since he had actually thought before that his two senior brothers don''t stand a chance against him. What aughable action! With his character, he naturally doesn''t want that, rather it''s more appropriate to say he hates it. The feeling of losing to someone he used to easily beat before and being an actual clown would definitely taste really bitter in his mouth. So obviously, he wouldn''t want to taste that, right? Well, who on Celestial World would even desire to taste a very bitter food? However, with the help of Eclipse vige and the members of the 5 Divisions, such as Ash, that likely future would definitely change. "So, what''s your answer?" Chapter 196 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 15 Chapter 196 Training in Twilight Forest part 15 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment they heard Leo''s words, all of their faces quickly turned solemn. There was no need to keep on being shocked anymore. The most important thing right now is whether they would ept Leo''s proposal or not. The 4 leaders can''t help turning their heads as they looked at Ash, who was currently in deep contemtion right this moment, hoping that she will decide for all of them. Seeing the 4 leaders looking at her, Ash raised her chin up, returned them the same look, and said, "Let me hear your opinions first before I decide what to do." Just like what the 4 leaders were expecting, even Ash, herself, can''t easily decide whether to ept or not. Quickly, the 4 leaders looked at one another as they asked each other who should go first using their eyes. To be honest, rather than calling Leo''s proposal a concern for the safety of the entire Eclipse vige, it''s more appropriate to call it a concern for the future of the entire Eclipse vige. And since it concerns the future, it''s expected already that it''s not going to be easy for them to decide. In fact, their minds were a mess right now. They really want to ept Leo''s proposal, but at the same time, a part of their mind was also telling them not to. After being used to living inside the Twilight Forest for years now, they can''t help getting this feeling of fear once they thought of leaving this ce. The fear of what if the moment they exited the Twilight Forest a bunch of mercenaries, ve hunters, and bounty hunters would be waiting for them? What if all the people will hate them, especially the Humans since they have caused the Poisonous Mist Disaster? What if they''ll be ves again? Live a life of misery, very, and helplessness. After experiencing the life of freedom, they naturally don''t want that. A lot of what ifs were going on inside their minds right now, hindering their capability to think and decide clearly. As a capable person, they obviously won''t decide something when they are still unclear of themselves, as they might just regret itter on. "How about I''ll tell you my own opinion?" Suddenly, a voice from the door sounded, quickly making everyone''s head inside the room to turn around. It was then that they immediately saw Chief Lago, standing in front of the door, body covered in blood, and his chest has an obvious Vampire''s w mark where a small amount of blood keeps on oozing out. "What happened..." Ash became shocked as she quickly asked worriedly. "The Vampires... they finally can''t handle the urge to hunt us anymore. So, they attacked all of us back in the Eclipse vige. Fortunately, Jeffrey and some other capable vigers were present, so we were able to escape ande to the 5 Divisions camp. Sadly though, we still lost a few vigers." Chief Lago replied with helplessness evident in his voice. Sebastian and Dan quickly went and help Chief Lago to assist him to sit down on a chair. After sitting down, Chief Lago motioned them with his hand that he is alright as he then turned to look at Ash. "I''ve heard the conversation when I was still outside of the door." Chief Lago said as he turned to look at Leo, "The same as how you have predicted that I''ll be a great Vige Chief one day with nothing but only your 30% approval before, then this young man with the name Leo over here could definitely do the same thing. In fact, I got this feeling that you have actually underestimated him." "So, without any further hesitations, let''s just ept his proposal, and then we will see whether he will really be able to give us the so-called safe sanctuary he has mentioned or not. Anyways, it''s not toote to kill him if he is lying, right?" Chief Lago finished in a joking manner. As soon as she heard Chief Lago''s words, Ash can''t help chuckling before she suddenly shook her head seemingly to mock herself as she thought, "Did I perhaps be afraid of the outside world after living for so long inside Twilight Forest?" "Okay, we will ept it!" Ash firmly agreed, "Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre, go and prepare everyone to pack their stuff and our supplies, we will be leaving this ce as soon as possible!" Unexpectedly though, Leo eximed out loudly, "No, no no no no, let''s not leave right now! A big piece of meat is currently presented in front of us right now, ready for us to grab our fork and knife to eat, so leaving it would be such a waste, right?" Obviously, the piece of meat was the Magical resources stored inside each of the Twilight Bear''s cave. "Maybe you haven''t heard what Chief Lago had just said before, Leo. So, I''ll repeat it once again for you. The Vampires, blood-sucking people to be exact, are currently making their way over here, which simply means if we don''t leave here as soon as possible, we will all die!" Sele said with an obvious disappointment in her voice. Just right after agreeing with this young man''s proposal, he had immediately made a careless and an obvious full of greed decision. So, not to mention when they finally arrived in his territory. No one knows, maybe Leo would just order all of them a suicidal mission just for the sake of the so-called power, strength, and support. "If we indeed follow what you have just said, then we all would definitely die in here. So,e beside me, I''ll protect you while you guide us towards your territory." Sebastian said. "Huh?" Leo can''t help bing dubious, "The Vampiresing here doesn''t necessarily mean we would lose against them, right? Don''t tell me you desire to fight against the Vampires, yet you''re actually already feeling afraid even before the fight takes ce! If that''s indeed the case, then I might as well be considering whether to really assigned you guys in an important position in my territory or not, since you''re already showing that you''re only confident in fighting someone when you have the upper hand" "Oh, then what do you propose we should do?" Ash smiled and asked. It''s time for Leo to show them whether he was really deserving of their power, strength, and support, or not. "Very simple..." Leo said as he smiled mischievously. ..... "Are you sure that this is really going to work, Leo?" Ash can''t help but asked as she turned to look at Leo at her side who was currently focusing in front of them. "Me, Ahmed, and Brad had done this before already, so it will definitely work." Leo confidently said. Right this moment, he is plotting to trap all of the Vampires who wereing their way over here using the herbal smell that he, Ahmed, and Brad have used before in order to hide from the Vampires. Different from before though, he isn''t going to use the herbal smell to hide from the Vampires anymore, but instead to ambush and kill all of them. To be more exact, he is nning to use some baits, which are going to be the vigers who were able to sessfully escape from the Eclipse vige, to make the Vampires think that everyone from the Eclipse vige is hiding inside the 5 big huts. Well, those vigers would indeed be inside the 5 big huts, but not actually hiding though, but instead they are preparing themselves to charge outside the moment the trap was activated. The so-called trap is going to be very simple... The moment the Vampires arrive within a perfect range, he would then signal for everyone hiding outside the 5 big huts, specifically the members of the 5 Divisions, to begin crashing the leaves they have collected into meat paste, hence hindering the sense of smell of the Vampires due to the herbal smell, which at the same time would also reduce their fighting capability. Afterward, the Mages will quicklyunch Magic spells to try and restrict the Vampires, forcing them to be separated away from one another. And when thatst piece is finally finished, the vigers, who the Vampires had thought were hiding inside the 5 big huts, will then charge towards them, not giving the Vampires enough time to take a breather. Also, the 5 Divisions, who were long hiding outside, will alsounch themselves behind the Vampires, hence sessfully encircling all of the Vampires. "Are you sure?" Ash asked once again. She was really having a hard time believing that mere herbal smell alone would actually allow them to hide from the Vampires. If that was indeed the case, then the vigers of the Eclipse vige before would have not been found out by the Vampires, if only she knew about this trick. "Trust me, okay?" Leo looked Ash straight in the eyes, "Also, I haven''t mentioned this to you before, but actually, the Crown Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom is my ve, so I know a lot about Vampires after spending my time with her." There was no need to hide anything from Ash since they don''t have any choice anymore but toe along to his territory after this is finished. Their vige is already destroyed, which means the deal with the Vampires is over. If they want to go back now, then they will all definitely be a part of the Vampire''s menu. They also can''t go to another part of the Twilight Forest as that would just increase the casualties. Maybe after finding a perfect location to set up another Eclipse vige, there would only be a few of them remaining, and who knows, maybe another Foreign race woulde and attack them once again. They also cannot choose a ce outside of the Twilight Forest that easily, since they''re all Hybrids, so all of the ve hunters, bounty hunters, and mercenaries would alle and capture all of them to sell them to ve merchants. And actually, it''s already toote for them to think about escaping too, which Leo had in fact purposely done by choosing to stay in this ce rather than leaving in order for them to have no choice anymore but to rely on him with everything. So, all of these Hybrids here were long already put inside Leo''s basket. "WHATTT?" Ash eximed in disbelief. Her Mana of Truth was actually still activated, so after Leo had said that he has the Crown Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom as his ve, she immediately knew that what he had just said was indeed the truth. Just how many things were Leo hiding? Would he also tell them that he''s a member of a powerful organization or something? If that''s indeed going to be the case, then what was that talk about he needed power, strength, and support supposedly going to mean if he already has it? "Here theye...." Leo silently whispered as all of his focus immediately shifted towards the approaching Vampires. Chapter 197 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 16 Chapter 197 Training in Twilight Forest part 16 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Just right ahead of Leo and every one of the 5 Divisions hiding outside, hundreds of Vampires, specifically around less than 500, slowly arrived one by one. Leo and the 5 Divisions were already long covered by herbal smell, so they''re pretty much well-hidden already right now. "Sir, all of them are hidden inside those 5 big huts!" A Vampire reported after sniffing with his nose to what Leo quickly assumed as the leader of the group. "Surround the ce. Be sure not to let anyone escape. Also, be extremely careful. Hundreds of our men already died while chasing after these damn Hybrids. Moreover, this ce should be theirst resort, so be sure not to miss anything." The leader named nd ordered before walking ahead of the group to approach the 5 big huts. The reason why nd was so cautious with the Hybrids right now was simply because the Hybrids are very tricky to handle. Due to the fact that the Hybrids have a mix of 3 or more different sorts of Beastman races traits, they can do things out of their expectations. In fact, there were exactly 1,000 Vampires when they began their attack on the Eclipse vige. However, because of the trickiness of these Hybrids, catching them became so hard. One Vampire keeps on being surrounded by 3 or more Hybrids that would suddenly arrive out of nowhere before quickly being killed together, then afterward they would quickly go and assist the other Hybrids. Such kind of situation keeps on repeating over and over again, and if only they don''t have the numerical and Magic spell advantage, then the Hybrids could have easily won against them. So, right now, he wants every one of his men to be extremely careful so that the situation wouldn''t repeat once again. Well, it wasn''t like they really lost the fight, since they were still able to kill more than their total casualties. But nothing bad with being cautious, right? Since it''s better to be safe than sorry. Hearing their leader''s order, the Vampire quickly separated into three groups. The first group followed behind the leader, the Mage group readied themselves behind the first group in order to provide support, and thest group went to both left and right side of the 5 big huts to prepare for an ambush. Hidden in the bush, Ash can''t help looking at Leo and the group of Vampires multiple times while feeling slightly bit panic inside. The beginning of the situation right now was so far out from what Leo had just said to them before. There were only 1/4 of the total Vampires who were approaching the 5 big huts while the remaining 3/4 were behind to provide support and hiding to the left and right, which simply means that the herbal smell could only affect a minority of the Vampires the moment they initiated it. "Just wait!" Leo replied while still focusing on the approaching Vampires. "Slowly... slowly... slowly... now!" Leo quickly signaled using some small mirror the moment the leader and the men following behind him arrived in the perfect spot, specifically in the middle of the wide-open space between the 5 big huts and the trees all around the ce. The mirror lights quickly spread out all over the ce in an inconspicuous manner. No Vampires were able to notice the lights. Quickly, the herbal smell spread all over the ce, immediately hindering the sense of smell of the Vampires. "Leader nd, do you smell the herbal smell around us?" One of the Vampires reported. "Sh*t!" nd quickly understood the situation as he motioned for his men to prepare themselves. Fortunately, it was only their group who would most likely be affected by the herbal smell due to the fact that the Mages group was out of range and the third group was up above the trees. "Look, are those Wind Elementals!!" A vampire eximed in horror. "What the heck are those things doing here!" nd can''t believe what he was seeing right now. There were actually 8 Wind Elementals flying up above them... *Whoooooooooosh! Suddenly, the Wind Elementals used their Wind Maniption skill to further spread the herbal smell all over the ce, quickly affected all of the Vampire''s sense of smell. "Quickly tell them to begin separating the Vampires!" Leo quickly informed Ash, who was currently opening her mouth widely in shock. "You created those..." Ash asked in disbelief. Leo didn''t bother answering as he quickly took the mirror from Ash''s hand and signaled everyone instead. Seeing the signal, everyone from the 5 Divisions quickly calms themselves as their Mages began casting some Magic spells to target all of the Vampires, whether they were the first group, the mage group, and thest group up above the trees, there were no exceptions as everyone received their fair share of Magic spells aiming straight towards them. "Defend yourselves!" nd quickly ordered as he soon after casted a Magical shield to block some of his nearby men around him. The situation quickly turned to worst as the first group and thest group''s situation turned to every Vampire for itself. Fortunately, the Mage Vampires group were not affected due to some Mages handling the attacks while the others return fire and provided extra support to the first andst group. Noticing that the situation finally turned into what he had expected it to be, Leo finally sent out the second to thest signal. *Bang! The doors of the 5 big huts were suddenly destroyed before Chief Lago, Jeffrey, Charles, Venice, Ahmed, Brad, and Jasmine came out along with the remaining vigers, specifically 200, before quickly charging straight towards the scattered Vampires. nd was quickly able to realize that they have already fallen into the Hybrids trap since almost 3/4 of Vampires were scattered all over the ce right this moment, just like the situation back in the Eclipse vige. "Retreat!" However, the 5 Divisions hiding all over the ce finally revealed themselves and attacked, perfectly encircling all of the Vampires. *Whoosh! *Boooom! *Bang! *Peng! In the middle of the battlefield, nd can''t help bing shocked at how the situation quickly reversed, specifically only less than 5 minutes had passed. At first, they had thought that they had already encircled everyone from the Eclipse vige, which they have thought were all hiding inside the 5 big huts. Unexpectedly, it was actually them who had long been encircled by the Hybrids. The attacks weren''t onlying from outside too, but also in the inside of the circle, which just further perfected the Eclipse vige trap. Moreover, the hybrid''s total numbers actually increased from 200 to 500. "Don''t tell me that those people in the Eclipse vige before are actually the weak Hybrids while the powerful Hybrids are hiding in this ce?" nd finally thought of a horrifying thing. If that''s indeed the case, then looking at the cultivations of those other new Hybrids, it only means one thing; they have greatly underestimated these Hybrids from the very beginning. nd was actually a 9 Star Mage, but the men he was assigned to lead to attack the Eclipse vige were only around 1 Star to 4 Star level in strength, while on the other hand, the Hybrids side also have a 9 Star Mage, specifically their Vige Chief, who can contend against him, but the difference is that their men were around 1 Star to 6 Star level in strength. There were also 4 Hybrids who are 7 Star level. Even worst than that, 8 Wind Elementals were actually helping the Hybrids by spreading the herbal smell all over the ce, which exactly affects their sense of surroundings since almost all of them always rely on the fragrance of the blood to know who were nearby around them. Simply put, by smelling the fragrance of blood, they easily became aware of their entire surrounding. But, with it being restricted right this moment, they can only rely on what they see in front of them, no longer aware of what''s behind them. Actually, they have encountered this kind of situation a lot of times already, and the so-called herbal smell was just amon weakness for their Vampire race. However, right now, there were only a few experienced Vampires since nd''s men were a mixbination of some newbies and some veterans Vampires. Only the minority were able to adjust to the situation, specifically the veterans, while those newbies were losing out easily. It was even too the point that the newbies could easily be killed by attacking their back. This was simply caused by over-reliance of the newbies on their sense of smell, and that they stillcked the training in not using their sense of smell in battle, unlike the veterans. To be honest, not a single one of them were really able to expect that the Eclipse vige, a settlement in the middle of nowhere, which supposedly should be ignorant of the outside world, would actually know about one of theirmon weakness. These Hybrids were always in the Twilight Forest, so how did they even get such information? Moreover, these Hybrids were supposedly their raised livestock, so how did they even be as strong as like this right now? Is it because they are living in a Danger zone? Surely that''s not the only reason why right? Since even the Vampires of their West Fortress were trained in the Twilight Forest. The only exnation for this is that the Hybrids have someone amongst them who is in the same league as those of Commanders. Quickly looking around, nd immediately spotted an obvious exception to this group of Hybrids. A female pure White Fox race was standing in the very back of the charging Hybrids, seemingly analyzing the battlefield and also sending out order after another order. "We might lose in this battle, but I''ll be taking with me your Commander!" nd said as he quickly flew towards Ash. In his mind, it was only because of this person why the Hybrids became powerful as she obviously has the same talents as those of Commander''s, specifically she is capable of training her men to easily be powerful. So, if he can kill this person, the Hybrids would immediately be like headless chickens. "I''ve never thought that the Chief is just a shield to hide the real master behind the Eclipse vige!" nd thought to himself. Chapter 198 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 17 Chapter 198 Training in Twilight Forest part 17 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo was standing at the side of Ash when he quickly noticed the leader of the Vampires flying straight towards their direction. He had always been paying attention to the Vampire leader, so he was able to easily notice his action. Obviously, it was easy to guess what the Vampire leader really wanted to do; it''s targeting either one of them. But it is safe to assume that the chances of targeting him were rather slimpared to Ash since all of her actions imply that she''s the leader. Without wasting any more time, Leo quickly pulled Ash towards the ce where a lot of people were fighting so that he can use them as a shield. Unfortunately, they weren''t given enough time to arrive in that ce since nd was a 9 Star Mage, hence his speed is a lot faster than Leo and Ashbined together. Though, it gave Chief Lago enough time instead to arrive in front of them. "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself to target someone weaker than you?" Chief Lago mocked nd''s action. "Tch!" nd sneered, "As if I don''t know that you''re just a cover-up to hide the real mastermind of Eclipse vige!" "Oh, then good for you that you have guessed that. Unfortunately, the price is you are now surrounded!" Chief Lago smiled. Hearing Chief Lago''s words, nd can''t help looking around him. It was then at that moment that he noticed the four 7 Star Mages flying up in his north, west, south, and east direction. nd became shocked as he didn''t expect that the four 7 Star Mages would actually arrive this fast. He had just seen them far away from him a moment ago, that''s why he dared to charge towards their actual leader. "This herbal smell is really annoying to the bone!" nd can''t help ming the herbal smell all over them. It wasn''t really the herbal smell''s fault, since he was already trained to not use his sense of smell all the time, he even thought about it just a moment ago. He just didn''t expect that these people would actually use their leader as bait. At the side, Leo also noticed what nd had noticed. He really didn''t expect that Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre would actually be long prepared for nd to target Ash. Turning to looked at Ash, he immediately saw a smug look on her face while looking at him, seemingly saying to him that it''s not only him who can make smart plots to fix a situation just like how he had used his Wind Elementals to spread the herbal smell a moment ago. Contrary to Ash''s thoughts, though, Leo only rolled his eyes at her plot. "Aren''t you impress?" Ash can''t help asking. "I''m impressed that you were able to use yourself as bait. What I''m not impressed about though, is that are you really using this kind of plot topare to mine?" Leo replied while motioning to Ash to look at the current battlefield right now. Right after, Ash can''t help scratching her cheeks in embarrassment. She really did think that being able to set-up a plot to kill the leader can bepared to Leo''s n to perfectly encircle all of the Vampires. Unfortunately, it wasn''tparable to his, as she easily understood that Leo meant to say; it was only because of his n why she was able to set-up a trap for the Vampire leader. "You have nowhere to run now, bloodsucker!" Sebastian said, quickly pulling Leo and Ash out of their conversation. "Look around you, you already lost, so just give up!" Dan added. "Tchhh!" nd only sneered at their words. In his opinion, these Hybrids were only lucky that they were able to trap him. "How about this..." Ash suddenly interrupted, "I''ll let you guys all go, but promise me to never attack the Eclipse vige again!" Hearing Ash''s words, nd can''t help showing a dubious look on his face. Is this girl really offering him a deal that he would obviously not follow? If she allows him to escape right now, then he would just go back once again, but with more and better men. "Are you serious?" nd can''t help asking. "Yes, I''m indeed serious!" Ash firmly replied, "Are you perhaps doubting me?" "No, no, no!" nd quickly replied in fear that Ash would take back her words. But, deep in his mind, he can''t help but think, "Just like what I expected from people who are ignorant of the outside world. Do they really think I would honor this deal? Foolishness!" "Just take all of your remaining men and leave!" Ash said in a solemn voice, "Go now before I change my mind!" Hearing Ash''s words, nd hurriedly nodded his head, looked around to see if they were really serious or not, and after confirming they were, he quickly ordered his men to stop and flew away along with them to retreat. "I''ll be back, fool..." nd silently whispered. It was really out of nd''s expectations that this would actually be thest time he could see the Hybrids of the Eclipse vige, as they would soon be transferring to a territory somewhere in the Silver Kingdom. Meanwhile, Sky quickly ordered her men to clean up the ce as soon as she saw the Vampires gone from her sight. "Foolish Vampires!" Leo mockinglymented. Those Vampires had definitely thought that they can still see them when theye back and attack them once again. "What do you say? Let''s begin bringing some souvenirs with us?" Leo quickly asked Ash who was standing beside him. "Okay!" Ash didn''t hesitate to agree. Right now, the Magical resources of the hibernating Twilight Bears were literally simr to a big piece of meat presented in front of them on a gold te, or maybe a cheery nt they can easily cherry-pick. They can easily begin stealing the Magical resources with them, and not even worry about the Mother and Father Twilight Bears anymore since Chief Lago was already here to distract them and to also handle any possible dangerous situation caused by the desperation of the two 5 Star Magical Beast Twilight Bears. That is actually one of the reasons why, despite having four 7 Star Mages, Ash still didn''t dare openly attack the Twilight Bears. Once those two 5 Star Magical Beast bes desperate, even if the 5 Divisions have the upper hand in terms of cultivation and number, their casualty rate would still increase by dozens of folds. Obviously, she can''t afford to do that, since everyone in the Eclipse vige was important to her. Losing them isn''t just the same as losing a few numbers of Hybrids. These Hybrids with her were a member of her family, so losing them is the same as losing one member of her big family. ..... "First team, go to that cave!" "Second team, that cave!" "Third team, that cave in our far right!" "Fourth team, cave far left!" "....." At this moment, the entire 5 Divisions were working hard to steal every Magical resource of the hibernating Twilight Bears as they possibly could. The Tiger Divison and Tortoise Division were currently fighting against those Twilight Bears who were able to wake up. The Eagle Division was currently making a map and marking caves for them to easily work their way around. The Elephant Division was carrying the Magical resources outside the caves and tallying how many they have stolen. Andstly, the Dragon Division is leading the operation in full force. *Boooooom! At the very far front of the 5 Divisions was Chief Lago, along with the four leaders fighting against the Mother and Father Twilight Bears. The Mother and Father Twilight Bear still looked simr to those other Twilight Bears in their look, the only difference is that they''re 50 meters big, and the scope of the fog that they are always releasing from their mouth is a lot wider in range and denser in density, too. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Booooom! *Bang! *ng! "Sh*t! Didn''t they just say that these two were only in the 5 Star level? Why can''t I help having this feeling that they''re even higher than our level?" Sebastian eximed in astonishment. "That''s only because we can''t easily see them through this dense fog!" Dan replied before casting a ming Shot spell towards one of the Twilight Bear''s shadows that he had quickly noticed. "Will you watch where you are shooting at? I almost got hit by whoever had sent those ming Shot spell!" Sele''s annoyed voice suddenly sounded. "My apologies!" Old man Torre quickly apologized. He can swear that the shadow that he had just seen a moment ago was from one of those Twilight Bears. Since it was big, he really didn''t expect it was actually Sele. "Will all of you just be careful, I almost got hit by ming Shot spell that came from two different directions!" Chief Lago warned everyone. As soon as he heard their conversation, Leo was finally able to understand the current situation inside the dense fog. Due to the density of the fog, it was so hard to see whether the shadow they really saw was of a person or the Twilight Bears. Moreover, the two Twilight Bears clearly know how to use the shadow to its advantages too, hence further confusing everyone. "Everyone, get out of the fog now!" Ash quickly ordered. She can also see what Leo had realized. As soon as they heard Ash order, Chief Lago and the four leaders quickly retreated out of the dense fog. "Wind Elementals, try to clear out the fog as much as possible!" Leo quickly ordered his 8 Wind Elementals as soon as Chief Lago and the four leaders got out of the fog. *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! Right after the Wind Elementals used their Wind Maniption skill, a small part of the dense fog finally cleared out, which was enough for them to see where the two Twilight Bears were exactly located at. Without wasting any more time, Chief Lago and the four leaders quickly began their assault. "Here you are!" "I''m long annoyed by the both of you!" "Eat my Magic spell!" "......" Chapter 199 - 199 Training In Twilight Forest Part 18 Chapter 199 Training in Twilight Forest part 18 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral As soon as a portion of the fog was cleared off, the Mother and Father Twilight Bears were immediately bombarded with Magic spells after another Magic spell. *Whoooosh! *Booooom! *Bang! The two Twilight Bears did their best to tried to cover-up that portion of the fog while dodging as many Magic spells possible, but the 8 Wind Elementals wasn''t going to allow them to do such a thing easily, since they would definitely go back to blindly attacking once again if the two Twilight Bears could indeed repair the hole in their fog. Unexpectedly though, Leo can''t help shaking his head while watching the fight because he had noticed one big troublesome problem. Although Chief Lago and the other four leaders were powerful Mages of the 5 Divisions, really, but they, unfortunately, don''t have any Magic weapons that can assist them. They were basically just sending Magic spells after another and extremely reliant on Magic spells alone, unlike teacher Marvin and the other teachers of Silver Mage Academy who have Magic weapons to further improve their fighting capabilities, such as teacher Marvin''s Crimson Sword and teacher Smith''s Lightning Trident. Well, what could be expected from people who live in Twilight Forest? Even if some traveling merchants passed by them, even if it''s on a daily basis, they still won''t be able to buy Magic weapons that easily due to the sole fact that they don''t have enough money. Although they can just keep on selling some extra Magical resources, they have gathered to every random traveling merchant caravan in order to earn enough money to buy a Magic weapon the next time. Getting a reasonable price is highly unlikely to happen. Moreover, not every traveling merchant, would have Magic weapons, and even if they do, there would only be a few and the possibility of getting Magic weapons suited ofpatible for them is also another variable to consider since each Magic weapons has unique features that would be the variable for the Magic weapon to be not suited for the buyers. Like for example, teacher Marvin affinity is more suited for Fire Element, so even if he indeed can find a Magic weapon, if that Magic weapon is of Element that isn''tpatible with him, he would obviously not consider buying that since that would be useless for him and if he indeed buys that it would just, in turn, be one of his fatal weakness. Furthermore, even if they can indeed buy some, maintenance would soon be a problem. They would be required to every time to go and visit a city secretly to repair their Magic weapons if ever it is damaged since they don''t have the tools to do the repair, which is another risk and another cost. The vigers of Eclipse vige are also almost ignorant of the prices of the outside world too, so ripping them off is extremely possible to happen, especially since the vigers are Hybrids, so no traveling merchant or any businesses would just treat them the same way as any other Foreign races. In fact, the problem of not having Magic weapons was also another problem that had caused Ash to consider whether to really attack the Mother Twilight Bear and Father Twilight Bear or not before. To be honest, Ash really wanted to buy some Magic weapons. Unfortunately, not only do theyck enough money, but they are also treated as something like wanted criminals. So, Mercenaries, ve Hunter, and Bounty Hunters would always and alwayse and hunt them for money. It''s really hard to live as a Hybrid... Aside from theck of Magic weapons, Chief Lago and the four leaders also don''t have a lot of Magic spells in their arsenal yet. They were basically just repeating somemon Magic spells such as ming Shots spell, which is obviously an improved version of Fireball spell; Hundred Vines spell, which is an improved version of Vine Whip spell; Rock Pir spell, which is an improved version of Rock Spikes spell; andstly, Whirlwind spell, which is an improved version of Tornado spell. Although those Magic spells were a level higherpared to basic Magic spells like the Fireball spell, it still can''t remove the obvious w that having only a few Magic spells in their arsenal limit the total damage output a Mage in their level can attack. Moreover, their obviousck of knowledge about Support Magic spells and Defensive Magic spells also limits their capability. Take, for example, teacher Marvin. Despite being a 4 Star Mage, he can use a Gxy level Magic spell and a wide variety of basic and improve Assault, Support, and Defensive Magic spells, and also a Magic spell that he usually only applies on his Crimson Sword to further improve its attack. "This is going to be another big problem..." Leo heaved a sigh of helplessness. His Heart city was known for being poor, so if he wants to really equip all of these Hybrids with some Magic weapons, Magic armors, Magic equipment, and also some Magic spells appropriate for their level, he would need to spend a lot of money for him to do so. Although Madam Silva is holding his savings right now, which should be at least around less than 10 million gold coins already, it is obviously still not enough, since the leaders of the 5 Divisions alone would already require a huge investment of around 1 million gold coins each, and not to mention Chief Lago who is a 9 Star Mage and the rest of the other 5 Division''s men that is in between the range of 1 Star level to 6 Star level. The rest of the vigers of Eclipse vige were also another problem that he should also put some importance on since the majority of them have a great potential to be powerful soldiers, which obviously he shouldn''t just waste. Another problem he would need to consider is their identity development of their safe sanctuary, and their daily necessities that include food, water, clothes, shelter, and many more simr things, which would obviously require not only a huge sum of money but also manpower. Although he still didn''t regret his decision of recruiting them, since these Hybrids were definitely worth it for such an investment. He just needs to wait and keep on investing, and all of his expectations would definitely be achieved one day. It still doesn''t remove the fact that it is so troublesome nheless. At the side, Ash noticed Leo''s trouble face while watching Chief Lago and the four leaders fight the Mother and Father Twilight Bears. "What seems to be the problem?" Ash can''t help asking. Hearing Ash''s question, Leo didn''t bother hiding his problem about them since she deserves to know and also responsible for knowing it, "I just realized that I need a huge sum of money in order to achieve my goal, though it''s definitely going to be worth it." "Don''t worry, I will also do my best to help you!" Ash replied. She really appreciated that Leo told her his problem about them honestly, as it just shows he trusted her. She was also thinking about how she should repay him for giving them such a chance, and finally, here it is; help Leo minimize the cost of recruiting them. And she has one great solution for such a problem. "How?" Leo asked as he turned to look at Ash with interest in his eyes. "Brewing potion! For short, through Alchemy! I might not be fully aware of a lot of things rted to the outside world ever since I and the rest of the vigers of Eclipse vige started living inside the Twilight Forest. But one thing I know and confident about for sure, Alchemy is a money-making machine!" Ash replied confidently. As soon as he heard Ash suggestion, Leo quickly realized one crucial thing. "Hahahahaha!" Leo can''t helpughing. "Why are youughing?" Ash asked with a doubtful look on her face, "You don''t believe that I can be a money-making machine?" "No!" Leo shook his head as he motioned his hand that she was mistaken about why he isughing. He calms himself as he continued, "I believe in you. It''s just that I almost didn''t realize one of the most important things about you." "Oh, and what is that important thing about me?" Ash curiously asked. "Simple; the exact reason why the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire specifically suggested bringing you to him alive in exchange for 100 million gold coins is that you have created such disastrous poison capable of destroying two Kingdoms'' worth of property. If they can recreate such a powerful poison through your help, then they will definitely be one of the most powerful Empires throughout the entire Celestial World. Not only that, the Humans would finally no longer fear the other Foreign races, such as you, since we have a powerful weapon that can easily destroy them." Leo exined. "Hahahaha, I''ve never thought that you will realize that. I guess I don''t need to hide this from you anymore." Ash said with a smile on her face, "Yes, that is indeed the exact reason why the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire did his best to capture me alive because my potential to be a Grandmaster Alchemist is so high. So, you better treat me like your Empress, cause if you don''t, then I''ll just go to the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire and ask him for help. He would definitely be able to give me a bright future." "As if..." Leo can''t help sneering at her words, "If that is indeed the case, then why would you even bother choosing me?" Indeed, if going to the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire was really as great as Ash had mentioned it to be, then why would she even try to run and hide in a Danger zone, right? And also, why indeed would she ept his meager proposal if she can just simply go and ask the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire for help? "Hehehehe, it''s really hard to hide anything from you. Yes, yes, yes, you guessed it correctly!" Ash helplessly shook her head, "To be honest, the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire actually asked me to be one of his concubines first before he puts a 100 million gold coins bounty on my head. At first, I was so happy and excited, since that also meant that every hybrid would be safe the moment I be her concubine, right? That was the exact reason from the very beginning why I overthrow the Noble Household who had bought me. Not to mention, I''ll finally have a bit of power in the Dragon Horn Empire." "However, my fantasies were soon shattered into pieces like a mirror hit powerfully by a rock the moment I realized that the Emperor was actually so lecherous and perverted to the point that he has over thousands of concubines. That wasn''t even the worst part of it too, if I indeed choose to ept and be one of his concubines, I would not only be one of his thousands of sex-toys for pleasure but also work my hardest to create a powerful weapon capable of conquering the entire Celestial World. The reason? Well, the Emperor wants not only to rule the entire Celestial World but to also have every beautiful woman in his hand and have a taste of all of them. And one of his main focus was the Elves, Snake race, Mermaid race, Cat race, Dragon race, and my very own race, Fox race." "As a sane person, and on top of that, a pureblood member of the White Fox race, why would I even help him turn my entire race into his sex-toys, right? So, I immediately disagree, which then sparked the beginning of the 100 million gold coins bounty on my head." Leo can''t help bing shocked the moment he heard that the so-called great and respectable Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire was actually such a lecherous, perverted, and twisted person. The book was written about him, always mentioned how heroic and brave he was, and that he only thinks about the well-being of the entire Human race above all else. Unbeknownst to almost everyone, that was actually not true.. That guy was actuallyparable to the ck organization, or even much more worst than them. Chapter 200 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 19 Chapter 200 Training in Twilight Forest part 19 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "I have never thought that such a person is actually the Emperor of one of the Human race greatest Empires..." Leo can''t help feeling disappointed. Though, he quickly shook his head to dismiss such a thought. Who was he to even speak badly about the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire, when in fact he was also the same in the aspect of using Ash''s power for himself. Although he and the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire''s means of doing so were worlds apart, it still doesn''t remove the fact that he would be using Ash. Moreover, even if the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire was indeed lecherous, perverted, and twisted, who was he to speak badly about that? He also shares a fair amount of negative personalities, such as all the time he manipted the Mischievous Lion faction to easily earn points. He only agreed in sheltering Cassandra before because of the benefit, and many more. "Every race has such kind of person, even the White Fox race I belong to has such kind of person." Ash said as she gritted her teeth out of anger. Leo nodded his head with Ash''s statement. Indeed, every race, whether Humans or the Foreign races, would have such kind of people living amongst them. In fact, he was an example of that. Though, he still can''t help bing curious about who Ash meant about in the White Fox Race. "Who?" "My father..." Ash revealed. "Oh..." Leo nodded in understanding. He doesn''t really need to listen to Ash''s answer for him to know what kind of father she had, since for her to be sold as a ve already speaks volumes of what kind of family she had. Also, it might just bring some sad memories to her, so it''s better not to ask. *Booooom! "The Mother Twilight Bear is finally down!" Chief Lago quickly announced. "A bit more of push guys and we can finally rest!" Sebastian reminded. At the side, Leo nodded his head as he turned around. There was no need to stay any further in this ce since the oue was already obvious. Instead, he should go and prepare for the journey back to the Silver Kingdom. Ash was also here, so there is no need for him to worry about anything. Soon enough, Leo finally returned back at the 5 Divisions base of operation. Looking around the ce, he immediately noticed hundreds of wooden crates filled with countless of different Magical resources each. Bamboo huts were also built to act as the temporary settlement for the vigers of Eclipse vige. Leo slowly walked towards a small hut and what''s waiting inside for him was a map drew in a rough sketch by the Tiger Division. It was the map of the northern region of Twilight Forest. "Basing in this map, we would need to cross hundreds of kilometers just to arrive at the Southeast Fortress of Silver Kingdom." Leo drew a red line in the map, "However, we first need to cross this river, and this mountain, and many more dangerous ces. This would be a really long journey." "Leo!" Suddenly, Ash''s voice sounded outside the hut, prompting Leo to get out and see what''s going on. The moment he got out, the Mother and Father Twilight Bears were lying dead not so far from him with Ash, Chief Lago, and the four leaders resting on top and with also Levi flying in a circle up above them. "I guessed we are already finished with everything here! It''s time to return to Silver Kingdom." Leo said. ..... Meanwhile, back at Silver Kingdom, everything has already changed for the worst. Specifically, the storm that the Honoris Noble Household had predicted before has alreadye true. The moment the ck organization in Silver Kingdom received the news that Lu Ming, their President, has died in Floating Mountain, their n to take over the entire Silver Kingdom quickly changed into a n to take down the entire Silver Kingdom. And how would they do such a thing? Simple... All therge Mana stones that were maintaining the Kingdom Protection Array to help keep out the Magical Beast from the entire Silver Kingdom were all finally took out by the ck organization. Therge Mana stones that Leo had been stealing from the ck organization all this time wasn''t actually only found in the Silver city''s sewers, but all throughout the other cities belonging to Silver Kingdom, specifically the Southern region Blue Coral city, cksmoke city, and Green Weed city, and the Northern region Williams city, Will city, White River city, Honoris city, Crystal Skull city, and Snow city. Each city has 48rge Mana stones to activate the Kingdom Protection Array, which is reced on yearly basis, but with all of those gone ahead of schedule and unexpectedly too, the Magical Beast living in Yellow Forest, Smoky Mountain, cksmoke Canyon, Nine River Forest, Frozen Tundra, Hundred Hills, and Twilight Forest not only doesn''t have anything that keeps them away anymore but also the Silver Kingdom wasn''t prepared for such a situation to happen and were caught off guard, hence leading to hundreds of Magical Beast sessful attacks for the past 2 days. The situation in the Northern region was the worst as the White River city, Will city, Green Weed city, was unfortunately already destroyed. The White River city has the Yellow Forest at its west and a Danger zone, Nine River Forest, at its east, hence with its meager power, they can''t hope to contend against them. So, they can only retreat to Silver city. The Will city has been surrounded by the Yellow Forest in almost all of its direction. Although they only need to face one single wilderness, and that they were one of the Five Major Noble Households, that actually only describes the Williams Noble Household. So, with how weak they actually are, they immediately evacuated to Williams city the moment they received the news of losing the Kingdom Protection Array. Green Weed city on the other hand was attacked by the Nine River Forest. Actually, they wouldn''t have been destroyed with only that level of attack, even if they are still in the phase of recovering from the attack of the Blue Fin Kingdom in the past, since East Fortress was just nearby their territory, specifically a few kilometers to their northwest. But, unexpectedly though, the Shark Cemetery actually joined in the fray, causing the Green Weed city to easily get destroyed. As for the reason why Shark Cemetery attacked them, it''s mainly because Levi was said to be kidnapped by the Humans, and the only Human territory nearby them is the Silver Kingdom, hence leading the remaining loyal subjects of the King and Queen Leviathan to attack the Green Weed city. On the other hand, Crystal Skull city and Honoris city is barely holding on. While the Snow city could still be considered as rtively safe, but it wouldn''t be long for them to be put into a dangerous situation the moment Crystal Skull city and Honoris city gets destroyed. That''s why they already sent enough reinforcement to both Crystal Skull city and Honoris city at its south and southwest. The Crystal Skull city can obviously put up a fight against the Magical Beast since it''s the city with mostly fighters living in it. Unfortunately, though, they have the Ice Tundra, a Danger zone, at its northwest, Nine River Forest, another Danger zone, at its east, and Yellow Forest at its south. Without the Snow city''s reinforcement, destruction would have long been expected already. While on the other hand, the Honoris city was just a farming city, or at best a business city, if considering their total annual average ie every year, which simply meant they have the least poption of fighters. Hence, despite the Honoris Noble Household being the 3rd rank in the Five Major Noble Households, they can''t put up a fight against Ice Tundra at its north and Yellow Forest at its south. Fortunately, the Snow Noble Household was nearby them, hence they used all of the flying boats they have, which were usually only used in transporting goods or for traveling to other Human Kingdoms and Empires to discuss business with other fellow businessmen, to transport the reinforcement to their city. Unfortunately, the East Fortress up above the Silver city can''t send any reinforcement to the three cities because they are busy fending off the Magical Beast of Nine River Forest and Shark Cemetery. On the other hand, the Southern region was the safest. However, the Mischievous Lion organization finally revealed itself, taking into its hand the Blue Coral city and cksmoke city. The Queen Lion, the President of the Mischievous Lion organization, finally introduced herself to the entire Silver Kingdom officially as not only the President of the Mischievous Lion organization but also the wife of Reinhart Heart. At first, the people of Silver Kingdom thought that a ray of hope had appeared, but they were greatly mistaken as Olivia''s goal was actually to take over the entire Silver Kingdom. Reason? Well, Olivia said that the Silver Kingdom had put aside the case of Reinhart''s death, calling them irresponsible, corrupt, and not worthy as a leader to Silver Kingdom. She ims that if she bes the leader of Silver Kingdom, she would bring it to a whole new, different level, bringing with it unlimited benefits and such. Of course, she also has a hidden reason, which is to fight against the Gods. Naturally, the people didn''t agree with Olivia, but they then shockingly discovered that their King actually doesn''t dare to face her. Later on they then found out that the President of Mischievous Lion organization is actually a 7th Gxy Mage, 5 levels above their King. What''s even more shocking is the Southwest Fortress and Southern Fortress actually already belongs to the Mischievous Lion organization due to the lead of two of Olivia''s discipline, Gemini Dagger George and w of Cancer Charles. What''s even more shocking, the Heart city, what they thought to be the poorest of all cities throughout the entire Silver Kingdom, is actually the strongest. The situation wouldn''t have actually turned in favor of the Mischievous Lion organization, but due to the unfortunate event of losing the Kingdom Protection Array, both the cksmoke city and Blue Coral city weren''t able to receive reinforcement, which the Mischievous Lion organization immediately took into their advantage as they propose a deal with them. They will protect them, in exchange they will join them. The cksmoke city doesn''t have any choice, because if they don''t receive any help, they will immediately be destroyed, as in a total wipeout. Why? Heart city at its east wouldn''t let them enter because they might cause some dangers within them, not to mention send out a reinforcement. Southwest Fortress, at its south, also wouldn''t let them in due to the same reason. Going the north, which is the Williams city, was also almost an impossible thing to do, because they need to travel the middle of both Smoky Mountain and cksmoke Canyon. Not only would they have to face Magical Beast attacks but also the Bandits who are the most beneficial of this current event. Moreover, the majority of them were almost all cksmiths and Craftsman, so traveling in a Magical Beast infested area would be really dangerous for them. So, without any choice, Vins and Lanny cksmoke agreed to be a part of the Mischievous Lion organization. On the other hand, Blue Coral city, although being a territory of the Fourth Prince, was totally caught off guard by the sudden disappearance of the Kingdom Protection Array. Their situation would have been better at the least, but unfortunately, the Fourth Prince has a very bad image due to the past attack of Blue Fin Kingdom on its territory. So, the Blue Noble Household, the City Lord of Blue Coral City, was said to that she didn''t even bother to hesitate to be a part of Mischievous Lion organization, in fear of the Fourth Prince doing something crazy again that might cause them tens of thousands of deaths. Luckily, the Fourth Prince Ethan and his wife Princess ine were immediately rescued by the Southeast Fortress before anything bad could happen to them, such as bing a hostage of the Mischievous Lion organization. Now, the only territory that belongs to the Silver royal family is the Southeast Fortress in the Southern region, and the Williams city, Honoris city, Crystal Skull city, and Snow city in the Northern region.. The rest of the cities were either destroyed by the Magical Beast attacks or became a part of Mischievous Lion organization. Chapter 201 - Training In Twilight Forest Part 20 Chapter 201 Training in Twilight Forest part 20 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Of course, Leo was the most ignorant about all of these things. At this moment, Leo was on a horse while deciding whether to use the Fire Lotus or Earth Crystal first to improve his cultivation. Well, he just discovered that using Magical resources was much more beneficial to his cultivationpare to using Mana stones. This finally made him understand why, despite consuming manyrge Mana stones, his cultivation seems to only improve by a bit. Teacher Marvin had taught to them before, that Mana stone can indeed improve Mage cultivation, really, but what the Mage really needed in their cultivation the most is not only more Mana Capacity but at most an improvement of Magic power. Although the Mana stone still belongs in the list of Magical resources, they actually belong in the Pure Mana category, which is only for the improvement of Mana Capacity. While on the other hand, Magical resources such as Fire Lotus and Earth Crystal belong to the Element Mana category, specifically the former belongs to Fire Element Mana and thetter in the Earth Element Mana. The Element Mana category is also moremonly known as the Magic Power category, since it focuses more on improving a Mage Magic Power rather than the Mage Mana Capacity. And because a Mage has a different affinity to Element Mana, using Magical resources with Element Mana is much more beneficial to them, since they can use the specific Element Mana they needed the most for their cultivation. And naturally, since their affinity is for that specific Element Mana, they receive twice or more Magic Power when consuming such Element Magical resourcespare to the other which also includes the Pure Mana as such kind of Mana is neutral. Unfortunately for Leo, his affinity is all of the Element Mana, because of the Red Cube that can use all of the Elements. Unexpectedly too, he can''t actually just choose any random Magical resources just because he has the affinity of all the Element Mana. Because if he uses more Fire Element Mana, his Fire Elemental would improve more, and if he uses more Earth Element Mana, his Earth Elemental would improve more. Although there seems to be not a problem with that, each Magical resource is actually specifically separated into different levels each, specifically Common, Umon, Rare, Holy, Legendary, and Mythical level. And as his cultivation improves, the benefits from each different level would also decrease at the same time, until eventually, it would only have a little to no effect on him anymore, which would also mean the power of all of his Elementals would be different from one another. Because of that, he needs to prioritize the Elemental that he needed the most, putting him into the situation whether to use the Fire Lotus, Umon Magical resources, or the Earth Crystal, another Umon Magical resource. Although he can simply use both, he was actually already in thest push before finally bing a 1 Star Mage after these past few days of continuous cultivation using the Magical resources they have stolen from the Twilight Bears, specifically he had consumed around less than 100 of Magical resources. And the moment he bes a 1 Star Mage, the effect of Umon Magical resources would decrease, hence causing the improvement to the not chosen Elemental when he still a No Star Mage to not be the same as before anymore. A week has already passed, and thesest seven days he hadn''t done anything aside from cultivating. Chief Lago had also said that his foundation is already perfect enough to improve his cultivation, so he didn''t have any reason anymore to not improve his cultivation. And because of that, not only did his cultivation improve in leaps and bounds, but he had understood a lot of things about the Red Cube. The Red Cube actually not only allows him to summon Elementals and to convert the Mana in a Mana stone to somethingpatible to him, but it also offers a wide variety of other abilities, not for himself though, but for his Elementals. His idea before that each elemental has their unique abilities aside from their Element Maniption is actually correct. Like for example, the Earth Elemental can detect some solid base Magical resources or any Magical Beast with Earth Element, the same goes for the other Elementals in detecting Magical Beast with the same Element as them. Also, at this moment, he can already summon 20 Wind Elementals, which is also equivalent to 10 Earth Elementals and unexpectedly also Nature Elemental, 6 Water Elementals, and 5 Fire Elementals. He had already used 29 Magical resources with Earth Element Mana for the Earth Elemental, because it''s the mostmon used Elemental he currently has, and the defense was still the most important problem he currently has right now too, which the Earth Elemental at this moment can finally do in an appropriate way, unlike before where it couldn''tst two attacks from some powerful Assault Magic spells. 19 Magical resources with Fire Element Mana for the Fire Elemental, because in the nearby future he would definitely be mostly relying on the Fire Elementals for firepower. Moreover, he also needs to go back to Yellow Forest, to retrieve the Yellow Anaconda''s eggs he had hidden before, and that wilderness greatly improves Fire Element Mana, so his Fire Elemental would be very useful for him at that time. 15 Magical resources with Wind Element Mana for the Wind Elemental, because he had realized that the Wind Elementals are like having assassins and scouts that he can thoroughly control with him at all times. Not only that, poison mist, fog, and anything airbase that is so hard to detect can''t post any threat to him that easily anymore due to the Wind Elementals'' ability to detect them and also to control them. 15 Magical resources with Nature Element Mana, because he had unexpectedly discovered that Nature Elemental could actually do a Small Healing spell and thatbining 5 Nature Elemental he can have an Average Healing spell, which if he can further improve, recovering his injuries, energy, and spirit can then be easily replenished. That was also one of his problems, because he hasn''t yet fully adapted yet to his new life as a Mage, he realized just how much he needed support. 20 Magical resources with Water Element Mana, because he realized just how hard the aquatic battle was. If ever he faces an ocean battle once again in the nearby future, then having Water Elemental with him would really be a huge help for him. Also, all of his Elementals has now an improved perimeter range of 10 meters diameter from before, which was a meager 5 meters. And he also realized now that every time he reached another Star, like for instance from 1 Star to 2 Star, he would be getting the same amount of Elementals simr to the other Stars, so if he finally bes a Gxy level Mage, he will most likely be able to summon 200 Wind Elementals, which is equivalent to 100 Earth Elementals and Nature Elementals, 33 Water Elementals, and 25 Fire Elementals. And maybe, just a theory at this point, he will also be able to discover more Elementals like Dark Elemental, Light Elemental, Lightning Elemental, Magma Elemental, and many more kinds of Elementals. He really can''t help himself bing excited every time he thought of having a wide variety of Elementals. The moment such day finallyes, he will definitely be a Mage that his peers can''t defeat that easily. As of now though, he needed to focus more on improving himself, which is right this moment he needs to choose whether to use Fire Lotus or the Earth Crystal. If he uses the Fire Lotus, then he will finally have 20 in his Fire Elemental. But, if he uses the Earth Crystal, then he will have 30 in his Earth Elemental, which is half as many as the Fire Element. "Hey, Levi!" Leo finally decided to ask Levi for help. "Yes?" Levi opened his eyes and began stretching his body. "What do you think should I choose, to improve my Earth Elemental or my Fire Elemental?" "Ummm..." Levi began thinking, "Earth Elemental is really good, especially during these past few days, since it really helps in minimizing the rate of injuries we have received due to an almost imprable defense all around us. But the Fire Elemental is also very useful, especially in firepower. It can basically blow up a 5-meter thick trunk of a tree into smithereens." "Exactly!" Leo nodded his head as he also fully agrees with Levi''s im. Both Elementals were really helpful. "However, don''t you realize what I''m?" Levi asked with a doubtful look at Leo. "Eh, what do you mean?" Leo curiously replied. "I''m a Leviathan, basically firepower is also where I''m really good at. So, you should focus more on defense right now because in the nearby future I will add more to your firepower. Moreover, Earth Elemental is a bnce Elemental, it has a strong attack power and at the same time defense, so it would really be a huge help to you, especially since you''re still so weak as a Mage." "Hahahaha, I also agree with little Levi''s im!" Ash suddenly butted in, making Leo''s eyes turned towards her out of curiosity, "Hehehehe, it''s like this... The reason why I still remained in the 3 Star Mage level is that I stillck Defensive Magic spells to do Magic Integration with myself.. So, if you don''t want to waste your Magic Integration to some useless Defensive Magic spells, then it''s much better for you to improve your Earth Elemental to improve your defense." Chapter 202 - Learning More About Cultivation Part 1 Chapter 202 Arriving back at Silver Kingdom part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Ash''s exnation, Leo finally thought of something. Magic Integration can only be done 9 times in the entire Star level, so all of the Magic Integration he would have is very, very very useful, and it''s really important to not waste any if he doesn''t want to be the same as how Chief Lago had done a Magic Integration to a Green Terrain spell, an almost useless Support Magic spell. His defense was indeed socking, and he also can''t always rely on Earth Elemental, since it can still be destroyed. So, to improve his defense capability, he either needed to learn some movement technique, Magic spells rted to maneuvering, or to learn Defensive Magic spells, which in the end he would still eventually realized the need to Magic Integration the Magic spell to himself because casting a Magic spell would, in most cases due to its chanting, be a major w in him not to sessfully defend himself. However, what if he improves the Earth Elemental to the point that it can hardly be destroyed by anyone? Or maybe not anyone, but just people who are two or three levels above him? Surely, in such a case, he would be able to focus more on Assault Magic spells rather than Defensive Magic spells, right? And if he can indeed focus on that, his opponent would definitely have a hard time attacking him. No, it''s not just attacking, but almost in every aspect, because a good defense is also a good offense. "You''re definitely right!" Leo nodded his head. Without any hesitation, Leo threw the Fire Lotus to the pile of Magical resources in the cart at the back of his horse before finally closing his eyes to begin absorbing the Earth Crystal. Closing his eyes, Leo, in a spirit form, immediately saw the already familiar scene in front of him. A swirling brown-colored Mana was dancing in front of him. Unlike the Pure Mana found in Mana stones, the Earth Element Mana in front of him wasn''t something simr to an air, but instead solid base, or rather calling it sand is more of an appropriate way to call it. After only focusing on cultivating these past few days, he discovered that each different Element Mana has its own uniqueness, with each having its different features. He can''t stay long in both the Magical resources with Fire Element Mana and the Water Element Mana, as the both of them would eventually burn him or would drown his spirit, hence causing him to lose a bit of his cultivation rather than increase it. He needs to be cautious and careful in Magical resources with Wind Element Mana since the wind alone can shred his spirit to pieces, hence also causing him to lose a bit of his cultivation rather than increase it. The Magical resources with Nature Element Mana would need him to do a lot of work due to the fact that consuming the Nature Element was almost the same as eating actual food. Lastly, the Magical resources with Earth Elemental Mana, the safest amongst all of them. He just simply needs to gather the sand and form it into something seemingly like a rock and then absorb the rock in the same way as to how he usually absorbs a Mana stone. Really simple, the only hard part is gathering the Earth Elemental Mana, since gathering small pieces of sand using his hand in a spirit form is not an easy thing to do, not to mention it''s flying sand. Fortunately, the Earth Element Mana is a lot biggerpared to normal sands, so it is easy to spot them. Only gathering them would be hard, as it requires him to scoop them batch by batch. Although he can actually absorb pieces by pieces of Earth''s Element Mana, it would be really stupid of him if he indeed does so. Imagine just how many pieces of Earth Elemental Mana was in one Magical resource. Obviously, it would be too many to count. So, if he indeed decides to absorb them one by one, it would take him weeks or months to sessfully finish one Magical resource. Therefore, gathering them together before absorbing them is the best choice. Quickly, Leo began gathering, and soon after absorbing them the moment he finishes. At the side though, Ash was left dumbfounded as she doesn''t know whether tough or not at Leo''s way of absorbing the Magical resources. Rather than calling it cultivation, it was more appropriate to call it physicalbor. To be honest, she was actually observing Leo absorbing the Earth Crystal right now, in hopes of seeing whether he has a Cultivation technique or not. If he has any, she would quickly ask him to impart it to others, since that would be a really huge help, not only for them but also for him, the moment one of them bespatible with it. Actually, Cultivation techniques can be reced the moment it bes ipatible with the user, so imparting it to others is possible. As a matter of fact, a lot of Mages would rather ask another Mage to impart them their Cultivation technique the moment they found itpatible with them instead of buying it since it would decrease the cost. Simply put, it''s almost the same as buying second-hand products. Considering their case right now, specifically employer and employee rtionships, Leo would definitely consider such a proposal, especially since this concerns his so-called need for power, strength, and support. Also, the Cultivation techniques are really important to not only the Mages but also anyone that desires to be much more powerful. If using Magical resourcespatible with the Mage would increase the effects they would get by twice or more. The Cultivation techniques, on the other hand, would further increase that effect. Like for example, if a Mage has an affinity to Fire Mana Element, then absorbing Magical resources with Fire Element would say increase the effect they would get twice. And with a Cultivation technique, the total effect would again be multiplied by twice or more, depending on the level of the Cultivation technique, specifically Common, Umon, Rare, Holy, Legendary, Mythical, God. Unfortunately, Leo doesn''t have any, and instead, what Ash had unexpectedly discovered was a stupid way of cultivating. To be honest, this was really her first time seeing someone cultivate in such an extremely hard way. Scoping the Earth Element Mana batch by batch and forming it into a rock? Such a technique is almost the same as how backward civilization does things. "Leo, don''t you feel like you''re putting too much effort just to absorb one single Earth Crystal?" Ash finally decided to ask the question. Leo was going to be their official Master soon, so as one of his soldiers, she has the responsibility to correct his mistakes. Moreover, the more powerful Leo bes, the more benefits they would get, so helping him is a must. "Huh?" Leo stopped as he turned to look at Ash with a doubtful look on his face, "What do you mean that I''m putting too much effort? Is there something wrong with my way of cultivating? Or is it because I don''t have any Cultivation technique?" Naturally, teacher Marvin had already taught them the importance of the Cultivation techniques, and sadly, in his case right now, he doesn''t have any. The Red Cube could actually help him, but he already discovered that it is unfortunately not in the same case as Element Mana. In the case of Pure Mana, he can easily absorb the Pure Mana by just simply closing his eyes and holding the Magical resources in his hand, the numerous stacks of Magic circle created by the Red Cube would then activate automatically to absorb all the Pure Mana before quickly converting it to hispatibility. Unfortunately, such a thing doesn''t apply to Element Mana at all. He can actually feel it that the Red Cube can in fact do the same thing as the case of Pure Mana, but he still doesn''t know yet how exactly he can make it work. Obviously, this means he still needs to further learn such a new aspect of the Red Cube. "Even if you have a Cultivation technique or not, you are clearly aware already that you can still cultivate, right?" Ash first asked the mostmon question. Hearing Ash''s words, Leo simply nodded his head. "So, there is nothing wrong whether you have a Cultivation technique or not. What''s the problem though, is that your way of absorbing of the Earth Element Mana is almost the same as physicalbor. Gathering the Earth Element Mana together by scooping them before turning them into seemingly something like a stone is really not the right thing to do." Ash shook her head in disapproval. "Then what should I do?" Leo immediately became interested. After cultivating in such a way for more than a week now, he had already long been hoping of changing it, since it really was wasting so much of his time. As a matter of fact, he already decided that he will start looking for Cultivation techniques as soon as possible the moment he finally returns back to Silver Kingdom. Unexpectedly though, basing on Ash''s concern words, it was really easy to understand that she knows of a better way in absorbing the Element Mana even without any Cultivation techniques. Chapter 203 - Learning More About Cultivation Part 2 Chapter 203 Arriving back at Silver Kingdom part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Actually, it''s really simple." Ash started exining, "What you need to do first is by simply gathering Pure Mana into your hands, then convert the Pure Mana into an Element Mana with the same Element as the Magical resources. Second, with the Element Mana now in your hand, you will then use the Element Mana to act as a ma to pull out the Element Mana inside the Magical resources. And the moment you finish the second step, thest step would be, you just need to simply absorb the Element Mana to yourself, of course, that includes the Element Mana you have converted from Pure Mana." "Ohhh, it''s actually as easy as that!" Leo''s eyes lit up brightly after discovering such a way. He quickly closed his eyes, gathered Pure Mana from his surrounding, and converted it to Earth Element Mana. After doing that, with the Earth Element Mana on his hand now, he then began pulling the Earth Element Mana inside the Earth Crystal by simply connecting both strands of Earth Element Mana together and making the Earth Element Mana on his hand as the center point of all the Earth Element Mana. By doing so, the Earth Element Mana inside the Earth Crystal will be pulled towards the center point, which is his hand. After doing that, the Earth Element Mana in the Earth Crystal was finally all pulled to his hand, and hence finally allowing him to begin the absorption. *Whoooosh! The Earth Element Mana quickly traveled from his hand to his entire body, and finally to his consciousness, where all the Mana and Magic rted stuff gathered in ce. Leo suddenly opened his eyes soon after, feeling refresh and full of energy. The entire process from the gathering, converting, pulling, or transferring, andstly absorbing juststed for a meager 10 minutes or so, 50 minutes less than what he had always been doing before. "It can actually work in such a way!" Leo eximed in excitement. With this, he will finally not waste time. In the past, he actually needed an hour or more in order to finish one single Magical resources, but with this newly discovered method, he can finally finish one single Magical resources in just 10 or so minutes, or worst, maybe around 15 to 20 minutes, actually itpletely depends on the level of the Magical resources. Ash can''t help smiling after seeing the excited Leo. Unexpectedly though, Leo suddenly turned solemn as he looked at Ash''s eyes and asked, "If absorbing the Element Mana around me is possible, then doesn''t that simply meant that even if I don''t have any Magical resources I would still be able to cultivate?" "Unfortunately, doing something like that is stupid." Ash shook her head. "Why?" Leo curiously asked. "The Pure Mana we have gathered in the air around us might be called Pure Mana, but impurities actually still exist within them. Converting this Pure Mana into Element Mana wouldn''t also remove these hidden impurities. So, if you indeed only absorb the Element Mana you have converted from Pure Mana after absorbing it from your surrounding, a day would eventuallye where your consciousness will be full of impurities, which would also be the cause why cultivating would be extremely hard for you." Ash exined, "On the other hand, the Pure Mana and Element Mana found inside Magical resources, although it still contains impurities within them, it actually only amounts to less than 0.001%pare to the Mana we have gathered from the surrounding, so getting your consciousness to be full of impurities is hardly possible from happening." Leo thought for a bit before he finally nodded his head. Indeed, in the same case as Mana stones found in caves, it still requires them to purify the Mana stone before they can finally use it. Teacher Marvin had actually taught them before that such a thing only happens because the air all around them contains different Element Mana, and each of this Element Mana is notpatible with each other, hence they are bound to sh and destroy one another. Like for example, if a Nature Element Mana shes with Fire Element Mana, the Nature Element Mana would then vanish because Fire Element Mana can easily burn the Nature Element Mana. However, the Nature Element Mana actually didn''t vanish but had instead turned into impurities. These impurities are harmful to any person''s body, except for Magical Beast because they basically have Consciousness Cleansing every time they rise up in level, like from No Star to 1 Star level, they will have the Consciousness Cleansing. Consciousness Cleansing is an event where the Magical Beast, or any person with affinity to Mana, can cleanse away the impurities out from their body. Such Consciousness Cleansing, for Humans or any Foreign races though, only happens in every 5 levels. Simply put, they will only experience such an event only at 5 Star level, the moment they broke through from the Star level, and so on and so forth. Taking all of those into consideration, that arrives at the conclusion that absorbing the Pure Mana gathered from the surrounding is harmful and is strictly not required. "If it''s harmful, then why did you teach it to me?" Leo can''t help bing dumbfounded after discovering that what he had absorbed before contains a lot of impurities. Additionally, the impurities inside the Magical resources, although it only amounts to a meager 0.001%, is still a number, so it will definitely add on to the impurities he had gathered from the Pure Mana he had gathered in his surrounding. "That''s the only choice you have because you don''t have any Cultivation technique. If only you have a Cultivation technique, then it would be the Cultivation technique that pulls the Element Mana inside the Magical resources, instead of the Element Mana you have gathered from your surrounding." Ash rolled her eyes. It wasn???t like she had pushed Leo to choose to do such an action, right? She only gave him the best method avable for him right now, and doing it was entirely up to him. To be honest, Leo had actually forgotten about it because of his excitement. Only after he finished absorbing did, he finally remembered about such an important teaching of teacher Marvin. "Nevermind!" Leo replied in displeasure. But not to Ash, but to himself, since it was obviously his own fault. "Oh yeah, I noticed that I''m finally in my bottleneck and that I supposedly only require a small amount more in order to break through to 1 Star. However, after absorbing the Earth Crystal, I noticed that it barely moves by a bit." Leo curiously asked. "It''s simply because you also need to develop your Magic spells to the standard of 1 Star level," Ash replied, seemingly like stating the obvious. "Oh..." Leo simply nodded his head as he was quickly able to understand what Ash really meant about. It was already a known fact for him that only by training with the Magic spells can he improve its Magic Power, and since he''s a Mage, it is indeed just reasonable for the Magic spell to reach the standard of a 1 Star level in order for him to finally breakthrough. "Good luck!" Ash waved her hand as she walked up in front. She noticed that they were finally almost out of the Twilight Forest, and one of her men also sent out a signal that they had met with other people in front of them. Leo also noticed that, so he quickly abandoned his ns of continuing with his cultivation as he went to follow after Ash. The moment Leo and Ash arrived in front of the group, they immediately saw a merchant caravan busying themselves to leave Silver Kingdom. Just by basing on the fact that they have prepared almost all of their things, specifically clothes, products, and even their ves were present, so arriving at the conclusion that they are leaving is pretty easy. What''s even more shocking was, there wasn''t only one merchant caravan, but many more others nearby the first merchant caravan they have first seen. "Hey!" Leo waved his hand to call out to the merchant that belongs to the merchant caravan. Hearing Leo''s words, the merchant, a fat guy, quickly turned his head to look at Leo out of curiosity and cautiously. "Yes?" "I just returned from my trip to Twilight Forest, so I''m still ignorant of many things that had happened to Silver Kingdom in the past 10 or so days. So, would you mind telling me what had caused a lot of merchant caravans to leave Silver Kingdom?" Leo curiously asked. The fat merchant stopped on his action, fixed his clothes, and calm himself, as he finally replied, "Silver Kingdom is done for. So, it''s best for all of us merchants to leave as early as possible if we don''t want to lose a huge amount of our investment." Hearing the fat merchant''s words, Leo was immediately shocked beyond belief. He was just starring, eyes wide open as he can''t seem toprehend what the fat merchant had just said. Noticing this, Ash quickly stepped up and asked, "Can you give us more information? If it needs money, then we have plenty here, so if you don''t mind?" The fat merchant heaves a sigh of helplessness as he replied, "No need for any money, you will find out about it anyway just by asking any people you will meet in your way towards Southeast Fortress." "It''s amon knowledge already..." Ash can''t help also bing shocked. But she had already experienced something much more worst than this, so she was quickly able to pull herself together and calm down. "Yes, it ismon knowledge." The merchant nodded before he continued, "So, what happened in the past ten days or so was...." Chapter 204 - The Present Silver Kingdom Chapter 204 The present Silver Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "And that''s why everyone is frantically leaving this ce. It''s already hopeless, so if I were you, I would also leave as soon as I can..." The fat merchant lit up his tobo to show his empathy for Silver Kingdom, "If you don''t mind, I''ll return to my merchant caravan, we will be leaving soon." "Okay..." Ash nodded her head in response. After seeing the fat merchant leave, Ash turned to look at Leo, who was now in total disbelief. As to how Ash was able to see that. Well, Leo was somewhat not showing the look of being shocked, but instead the look of someone very serious. At this moment, Leo wasn''t just having a hard time believing the fat merchant''s words, he was also speechless and dumbfounded. 2 days after he has washed ashore in Twilight Forest, specifically Eclipse vige, a lot of things have happened right after in Silver Kingdom. White River City, Will city, and Green Weed city, all three cities were destroyed. Honoris city and Crystal Skull city being pushed to its destruction. East Fortress fighting to fend off both the Magical Beast from Nine River Forest and Shark Cemetery. Mischievous Lion organization finally revealing itself and iming that it will take over the entire Silver Kingdom with the lead of Queen Lion, Olivia with a shocking surname Heart, as she was actually Reinhart''s wife. Leo was really shocked at that, as he really didn''t expect that he has such connections with his Master Olivia. Maybe that''s also part of the reason why she took him as her disciple, despite not having any good talents or potential at that time. cksmoke city, Blue Coral city, Southwest Fortress, and Southern Fortress was then quickly pulled to the Mischievous Lion organization, hence iming almost all of the territory in the Southern region of Silver Kingdom, the only territory left for the Mischievous Lion organization to finally conquer the entire Southern region is the Southeast Fortress. That wasn''t the most shocking of all, therge Mana stones that he had always been trying to steal from the ck organization in those entire time was actually the string that had caused all of this to happen. In the past, he had already received a report about therge Mana stones being a part of an Array. At that moment, he should have realized already what kind of Array it was, since his Heart city was also scheduled to have the Kingdom Protection Array due to it being promoted to a city. However, he had put the schedule to the very back of his mind, since it was scheduled only when he turned 20 years old. So, he wasn''t able to think about it. "Why was I so stupid..." Leo can''t help mocking himself. On the third day, with the help of both Honoris city and William city, they were finally able to clear out a road to connect with each other, specifically the road from William city to Will city and from Will city to Honoris city. The Will city wasn''t rebuilt into a city once again though, but had instead be the supply station of their road, or otherwise known as an outpost. On the fourth day, with the lead of Commander Novak of East Fortress, the Crystal Skull city was finally connected back to Silver City, with the former White River city being its outpost. On the Fifth day, the Mischievous Lion organization imed the Green Weed city and made it into its stronghold to fight against the East Fortress. cksmoke cityunching an attack on William city, and both the Southwest Fortress and Southern Fortress attacking the Southeast Fortress. On the sixth day, the Fourth Prince breakthrough in his cultivation, henceforth bing an official Gxy level Mage. With that, the Southeast Fortress still remained as a territory of Silver Kingdom. On the seventh day, the President of Sword and Magic, dimir, finally arrived, bringing with him a total of 1,000 members of the Sword and Magic for reinforcement. However, it wasn''t a reinforcement to help Silver Kingdom, nor was it to help the Mischievous Lion organization, but instead to im the Silver Kingdom as its own territory. With that said, the Southern Fortress then quickly became its first territory, which also forces Gemini Dagger George to retreat back at Southwest Fortress with the help of w of Cancer Charles. On the eighth day, Olivia Heart went head to head with dimir, the President of Sword and Magic, to stop him in his n to conquer Heart city. However, with how powerful dimir was, specifically a 2nd Constetion Mage, Olivia absolutely didn''t stand a chance to defeat him. But unexpectedly, an unknown man and woman appeared to help Olivia. On the ninth day, Blue Fin Kingdom reinforcement finally arrived, helping Silver Kingdom quickly im back the Green Weed city and Blue Coral city. Because of that, it caused the Mischievous Lion organization to only have 3 remaining territories, specifically Heart city, cksmoke city, and Southwest Fortress. On the tenth day, the staying silent ck organization finally started itseback, which revealed a very shocking secret in the entire history of Silver Kingdom. One of the Five Major Noble Households, specifically the entire Williams, including the Will, is actually the real hand that controls the entire ck organization branch in Silver Kingdom. Puppet Master Lu Ming, despite still being Human, was actually just a puppet of the Williams Noble Household. How ironic it was for a Puppet Master to only be a puppet. The Williams Noble Household being a part of the ck organization was actually within Leo''s expectations, since the poison he had gotten from one of their members, specifically during the mission when he was escorting Veronica, had lead to the Will city. Though he wasn''t yet sure about it before, thinking that the ck organization might just be using the Will city as a smokescreen. Thest day, which was just yesterday, was the fall of Honoris city, making it the territory of the ck organization, just like what they had nned before when they tried to kidnap Veronica Honoris. Fortunately, the Honoris Noble Household was able to retreat to Snow city, with the help of Snow Noble Household and Crystal Skull Noble Household. And at this moment, the entire territory of Silver Kingdom was now shared by the Silver royal family, Mischievous Lion organization, Sword and Magic organization, and ck organization. Everyone wants to im the Silver Kingdom for their own, leading towards the current situation. What the fat merchant had said before that the Silver Kingdom is already hopeless was the truth. In fact, calling it hopeless is actually an understatement, and the appropriate way to call it is, Silver Kingdom is already dead. Why? Whoever wins this war, they will only be left with a destroyed territory. Rebuilding it is of course possible, but would anyone ever want to invest in a territory that can only return back to its former prime days after decadester? Which is after considering the damage caused by this war. Moreover, rebuilding it isn''t even guarantee because neither the ck organization nor the Silver royal family would just want the Silver Kingdom to fall into somebody else''s hand. The ck organization, which is an evil cult, would do everything to destroy the Silver Kingdom if it can''t im it as its own. While on the other hand, the Silver royal family, who has built the Silver Kingdom from the ground to up, would of course not allow anyone to just steal it from them. So obviously, before entirely leaving the Silver Kingdom, the chances of them destroying it themselves are highly likely. There is also a very high chance that the Sword and Magic organization would destroy the Silver Kingdom themselves. As to why, it''s simply because even if the Silver royal family or the Mischievous Lion organization wins, the ck organization would stille back in the near future and im the Silver Kingdom as their own territory. Therefore, so as to stop such a situation from happening, the best thing to do is to destroy the entire Silver Kingdom. And with the Williams Noble Household being revealed as being a part of the ck organization, no one can be sure anymore whether the Silver royal family is really not a member of the ck organization or not. Maybe one or two members of the Silver royal family are actually a member, just hiding in the dark and sending support secretly to Williams Noble Household at this moment. Not to mention, the Crystal Skull Noble Household, Honoris Noble Household, and the Snow Noble Household. So, to finally clear out any traces of ck organization in thisnd, it is much better to remove all of their root, which is the territory of Silver Kingdom. Even if there is indeed a hidden remnant of the ck organization hiding behind the Silver royal family and those Noble households who would survive and relocate to other Human Kingdoms or Empires, then moving anytime soon would be far from happening. Aside from being speechless and dumbfounded, Leo also felt cautious and worried about himself. Now that the situation has turned this way, his status has also changed. He is no longer the Leo Heart, City Ruler of Heart city, but Leo Heart, the disciple of Olivia Heart, the Queen Lion of Mischievous Lion organization. If anyone that belongs to the three other organizations found him, he would only have three oues with him. Help them in order for him to keep his life, bing hostage so that he can keep his life, or to lose his life. No matter what choices he makes, it will all be rted to his either he dies or lives. With his character, he naturally doesn''t want that. Who on Celestial World would even want their life being controlled by other people''s hands? Obviously no one! In the first ce, that''s also the reason why this war started, because no one wants to be controlled by the other, so not to mention him. Turning to look at Ash, Leo doesn''t seem to know anymore what to do next.. He had brought them with him in hopes of giving them a safe sanctuary, but with the current situation right now, even giving them a house to stay in is nearly impossible for him to do, not to mention giving them a safe sanctuary in a territory that is currently in the middle of war. Chapter 205 - Ash And The Eclipse Village Choice Chapter 205 Ash and the Eclipse vige choice Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Ash was smart enough to quickly understand what Leo wanted to say just by looking at his eyes. There is no need for any words. It was so obvious already. "Are you afraid?" Ash can''t help asking this question first. She was really curious. With the current situation of Silver Kingdom right now, is Leo perhaps feeling afraid of it? Hearing Ash''s question, Leo was immediately pulled out from his current emotion of self-doubt. Seemingly realizing something, Leo suddenly beganughing, "Hahahahaha!" "It seems to me that you aren''t!" Ash smiled. "Why would I even feel afraid? The situation right now is in our favor." Leo stated. "Huh?" Ash quickly became curious, "Our? or someone else''s our?" "Mischievous Lion organization''s favor right now." Leo smiled mischievously. As soon as she heard the word Mischievous Lion organization, Ash immediately became shocked. "Don''t tell me you''re actually a member of Mischievous Lion organization?" Ash asked, although she already knows the answer to her question. "Not just any member..." Leo replied before he took out a golden token with a smiling lion symbol. There was no need to hide his status anymore since the Mischievous Lion organization finally revealed themselves. "Let me officially introduce myself. I''m Leo Heart, my Master is Olivia Heart, and she''s also my sister-inw." Leo introduced himself. "Now that you know my real identity, are you feeling afraid?" It was now his turn to return the question to Ash. Is she feeling afraid after knowing his status, hence she will back down and count the deal as something that never happened; or will she justugh the same way as him and count his question as a joke? No one knows aside from her. "Are you joking with me?" Ash doubtfully looked at Leo. Just like what Leo had expected, Ash wouldn''t feel afraid. In fact, her face right now only shows that she''s excited and thrill. Inside Ash''s mind, "With a backer as powerful as Leo, why would she even feel afraid? No, who would even feel afraid? In the first ce, Leo being a part of an organization was something she had already thought about before, so she isn''t feeling that much of a shock right now. Also, Leo being a part of an organization is not only good for her but also for the entire Hybrids of Eclipse vige. As a matter of fact, this was something that she really wishes to have. With this, her path forward as an Alchemist wouldn''t be as hard as she thought it would be." Although Ash has the potential to be a Grandmaster Alchemist, that is just a potential. She obviously can''t achieve that without any Magical resources that she, unfortunately, can''t get easily due to the fact that she has a 100 million gold coins bounty on her head right now. If she wants to further train her potential, then she needs to keep on practicing. Aside from that, she also needs another identity in order for her to officially be recognized as an Alchemist. However, with Leo''s background of being a discipline of a powerful organization, everything would turn to be different. "So, you won''t back down and live inside the Twilight Forest once again?" Leo asked to be sure. "The moment I decided to follow you, I already braced myself for the things you will reveal to me." Ash replied. Leo already revealed to them that his a City Lord, a shocking status to have for someone 19 years old. So naturally, she already thought of bracing herself to whatever secrets he will have to reveal to her, eventually. Moreover, he''s just too capable for someone in his age, hence he obviously has some sort of secret that he didn''t reveal to her. Furthermore, he is also a Special Mage, a kind of Mage that is usually backed by a powerful organization or Noble Households. There are also a lot more things that really made her thinking of who Leo really was, such as how did he have a Defensive Magical Artifact capable of taking him from Shark Cemetery to their Eclipse vige, why does he need to have power, support, and strength, and many more other questions that she had thought while traveling with Leo. "Are you really sure? The Twilight Forest is just behind us, and this area is already far from the reach of Crimson Rose Kingdom. Moreover, the Silver Kingdom is currently at war right now, so having a vige near this area is a lot safepared to your ce before." Leo further asked. "Do you really want us to leave?" Ash really can''t believe that Leo is still doubting her. "Of course, I don''t. I even went into too much trouble just to recruit all of you, which obviously meant I need all of you. But, you should already know right, that the moment you guys follow after me, you will be facing a high possibility of death...? It wasn''t even part of our deal that you will be facing a war, instead, it was about you guys giving me power, strength, and support in exchange for me giving you the safe sanctuary." Leo exined. "Huh?" Ash''s face turned even more doubtful, "Isn''t this war the beginning of us giving you the so-called power, strength, and support?" Hearing Ash''s words, Leo can''t help smiling as he said, "Alright, then! So, is everyone also going to stay with me?" He turned to look at the others, who were already looking at them right now. To be honest, they were already looking at them while the fat merchant was still telling the events that had happened in Silver city in the past few days, out of curiosity. But then Leo and Ash conversation about whether to continue with their deal despite this war or not quickly followed after, so they naturally can''t help listening to the conversation. Although it was disrespectful to eavesdrop on their superior''s conversation, the situation wasn''t something that can''t be helped, especially since Leo and Ash were talking just right in front of them. Hearing Leo''s question, Chief Lago was the first one to step forward and said, "If fighting this war with you will allow us to finally have the so-called safe sanctuary, then I''ll dly fight with you!" "Is that even a choice? Our leader Ash already agreed, so I''ll obviously also agree!" Sebastian added. "Sebastian is right!" Dan smiled. "Is my voice even counted?" Sele rolled her eyes. "Wherever Ash goes, this old man will also follow! And besides, I have already sworn my loyalty to her in the past, so it''s not good for me to take it back." Old man Torre walked forward with his stick. "I will also follow!" Ahmed added. "Same for me!" Brad followed after. "As a member of the 5 Divisions, I''m obliged to follow after my leaders!" Jeffrey voice out. "Same goes for me!" Matt added. "There are no cowards in the 5 Divisions, right?" Venice asked the other members of the 5 Divisions. "Nooo!" "We are great and powerful!" "The 5 Divisions are mighty and strong!" "How about those who aren''t part of the 5 Divisions, are there any cowards amongst the other Hybrids?" Venice turned to look at the vigers of Eclipse vige. "Noooo!" "No Hybrids are cowards! "Exactly!" Ash suddenly interrupted while slowly turning to look at everyone, "We were always thought to be weak, and always been the ones to suffer and to be treated as mere ves. But today is the time that we Hybrids would show to the others that we are also powerful, that we also deserve to live, and freedom should likewise be given to us like the other races!" "Yessss!" "All hail the Hybrids!" "All hail the mighty Ash!" Ash then turned to look at Leo while wearing a yful smile on her face, "You heard them, right?" "Hahahaha, then let''s go towards the Southeast Fortress and make it the territory of the Mischievous Lion organization!" Leo informed them as he walked up ahead of the group. "Men, follow after Leo, our Master from now on and forever!" Ash ordered as she quickly followed behind Leo. Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre quickly followed behind Ash, before being followed after by the 5 Divisions, and the rest of the vigers of Eclipse vige. At the side, the merchants of the numerous merchant caravans were left dumbfounded and thinking that those people might be crazy for thinking of attacking the Southeast Fortress with only 500 or so Hybrids. Although they can feel that those Hybrids have some strength, it is obviously not enough to fight against the Fourth Prince that protects the Southeast Fortress along with Commander Deck and Princess ine. Moreover, that territory is also under the protection of the Blue Fin Kingdom right now, so it is obviously impossible to beat them with just 500 or so soldiers. ..... Night finally came, and right this moment, Leo was observing the Southeast Fortress in front of them. Currently, they are hiding in a forest just 500 meters away from the Southeast Fortress wall, observing and waiting for the right chance to attack. Although they have seemingly very high morale just awhile back then, it is obviously not enough to defeat everything in their path, especially since they are also aware of how dangerous the Southeast Fortress was right now. The fat merchant awhile ago had just informed them through his exnation that the Blue Fin Kingdom has already sent some reinforcement and had even returned the Green Weed city and Blue Coral city to Silver royal family, which obviously meant that their soldiers are currently stationed at the East Coast, which also includes the Southeast Fortress. Moreover, Princess ine is the wife of Fourth Prince Ethan, so obviously the Blue Fin Kingdom would send some powerful personnel to protect them, in fear that the Mischievous Lion organization, Sword and Magic organization, or ck organization might try to do something crazy such as to kidnap them and use them as a hostage. So, right now, Leo is thinking of a n on how to sessfully invade the Southeast Fortress. Chapter 206 - Invading Southeast Fortress Part 1 Chapter 206 Invading Southeast Fortress part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo was looking at the map he had bought from a passing merchant caravan for the entire Southeast Fortress. On the map, Leo quickly noticed that the Southeast Fortress is actually still a city that is 50 kilometers in diameter big. The only difference it has from other normal cities is that they focus more on military-rted stuff rather than industrial or economy. Inside the Southeast Fortress, there is a Pce in the middle for the Commander called Commander''s Pce, with four Watchtowers at the 4 sides where the 4 Generals are currently living at. Further ahead from the Pce are four Barracks for the soldiers and Mages, specifically located at the south, north, east, and west. On the left side of the North Barrack is the Business District and the right side is the Training Grounds for the soldiers and Mages of the Southeast Fortress. On the other hand, on the left side of the South Barracks is the Residential District and on the right side is the Port District. The Southeast Fortress has four gates, specifically located at the 4 Barracks. Simply put, the moment a person enters the Southeast Fortress, they needed to pass through one of the 4 Barracks. Because of those arrangements, it''s safe to assume that it will be a bit challenging to invade the Southeast Fortress. All of the 4 Barracks can minimize the threat of going through blind spots, and the arrangements of the other ces would also force them in the middle of two Barracks, the Commander''s Pce, and the Watchtowers. Like, for example, with their current location right now, the best n he was able toe up with is to first sneak inside the Southeast Fortress through the left or right side of the South Barracks. After doing that, they will then quickly hide themselves in either the Residential District or Port District, which are both ces where the normal citizens of the Southeast Fortress are currently living at. However, doing that will also put them into the corner, specifically, their back would be facing both the walls, their left, and right would be two Barracks, and while at their front would be the Commander''s Pce where they will be in the range of one of the 4 Watchtowers that has a General living within. That is also not the only problem. If he indeed chooses to execute such a n, the first step alone, which is to sneak inside Southeast Fortress, is nearly an impossible task to do, because of the fact that the Silver Kingdom is at war right now, hence the 4 Barracks would obviously be extremely strict at this moment, and not to mentioned aside from Leo and a few other vigers, the rest are all Hybrids, so it also adds up to the difficulty of sneaking in. Even if they can indeed sneak inside Southeast Fortress, the second step would also be really hard. Why? Well, with the majority of them being Hybrids, some patrol would definitely pay more attention to them, and not to mention the normal citizens living in both the Residencial District and Port District. And even if they can indeed execute both the first and second steps, how will they fix the situation where all of them would be cornered to the wall? "Ash!" Leo called out to Ash to ask for help. Hearing Leo''s call, Ash quickly stopped helping the Hybrids in preparing for the uing battle as she then walks towards Leo. "Yeah?" Ash asked while looking at the map of the Southeast Fortress full of lines and circles were drawn by Leo. With her years being the leader of 5 Divisions, she was naturally able to quickly understand what Leo aimed to do based on those lines and circles. "As someone who is also good at making strategies, how will you propose a way to sessfully invade Southeast Fortress?" Leo asked while his eyes are still focused on the map. "Hmmm..." Ash quickly began observing the arrangements inside Southeast Fortress. "Basing on the Hybrids capability. We don''t actually need to sneak inside through the Barracks. And instead, we can simply split them into two groups, the first group would break a hole through the wall or dig a hole under the wall, and the other group would swim under the wall using the sewers around the Port District." "We can also just simply invade the South Barracks through the help of Chief Lago and the four leaders, of course, by sneaking inside, and after doing that we slowly rece their men stationed over there with ours. Lastly, we slowly spread out and secretly invade the other Barracks." This was the exact reason why Leo had called out to Ash because she is the one who is extremely familiar with the Hybrids capability. So, she knows what strategy is suited for them, and what is not suited for them. The strategy that he had thought about before is actually just an idea if he base of every Hybrid as someone with the same experience as him, with the same skill set as him, and just more powerful in strength than him. Simply put, his n doesn''t consider the capability of the Hybrids, and instead, it is his own capability that he had considered. "Oh, does the Southeast Fortress have a ve Market or something alike? Because we can actually add more soldiers by releasing the Hybrids, they have enved. We can also secretly attack the Noble Households and help some of the Hybrids escape." Ash added more ns, "We can also invade the Pce kitchen, and put some poisonous substance in their meal, in such a way we don''t need to kill the Commander ourselves anymore because they will definitely eat the food served by the kitchen without checking it themselves since they would assume already that every meal is safe due to their food taster." "We can..." At the side, Leo was listening but at the same time feeling a bit cautious of Ash. Fortunately, this woman was now one of his men, because he would definitely have a hard time living his life if she was his enemy. Imagine, with her years of experience plotting against a Noble Household, she can definitely invade his Heart Noble Household without getting noticed. And then one night he would just die due to being poisoned. "Leo?" Ash waved her hand in front of Leo as she noticed that he seems to be in deep thought. "Oh!" Leo was quickly pulled out from his thoughts as he then quickly turned to look at Ash, "Yes?" "Were you listening?" Ash asked while puffing her cheeks in annoyance. "Yes!" Leo immediately nodded his head, in fear that Ash might suddenly poison his food because he didn''t listen to her. "So, what do you think...? Were my ideas okay?" Ash curiously asked. "It is fantastic! We will go with your idea, so start preparing the others, we will start invading the Southeast Fortress the moment the moon rises up above the Southeast Fortress!" "Okay!" Ash quickly went back to the other Hybrids to inform them about the strategies they can use during this operation. Meanwhile, at the side, Leo turned to look at the map once again as he would be mapping out where they would do the first step, specifically where they will make the hole and which sewer they should use to get inside the Port District. Basing on the map, the best way to make a hole, or rather choose a hole, was in the Residential District, simply because such ces have the so-called Underground World, specifically the Red District, where all sorts of criminals and dangerous people would be gathering, especially during the night. So, that side of the wall would definitely have plenty of secret tunnels that lead in and out of the Southeast Fortress without going through the 4 Barracks. As for the sewer part for the Port District, they can choose the sewer system of the East Sewer Management of the Southeast Fortress, in such way they can use it as a passage to go up to the East Barracks, where Chief Lago and the four leaders would be secretly waiting tounch their own attack. Instead of Ash''s n of attacking the North Barracks, he decided that it is much better to attack the East Barracks. Looking at the map, the north of the East Barracks is the Training Grounds, which means the ce where the weaponry and such kind of ce where they can equip themselves with appropriate weapons would be located at. Right now, what they needed the most are suitable weapons. Obviously, they can''t just fight against the Southeast Fortress soldiers with damaged iron and steel weapons, right? Doing so wasn''t just in stupid, but also suicidal due to the fact that they would initiate a fight they know clearly they would lose. Although the Barracks would definitely have some weapons, it is definitely not going to be enough to equip 500 or so Hybrids. As for those Hybrids that go through the Residential District, they would be tasked to rescue some Hybrids that the Noble Households had bought from the ve Market, which is obviously going to be located at the Business District. After rescuing the Hybrids from the Noble Households, they will then go through the same tunnel they made or found once again and then find or make another tunnel to go inside the Port District, which would obviously also have an Underground World, specifically Smuggling District, considering the fact that it is the port, specifically where smuggling usually happens. Finally done with the n, Leo closed the map and went with the others to brief them about the n. Chapter 207 - Invading Southeast Fortress Part 2 Chapter 207 Invading Southeast Fortress part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral When the moon started rising up above the sky of the Southeast Fortress, hundreds of shadows immediately started moving towards the wall of Southeast Fortress. At this moment, Leo was with Ash, as both of them would also be going with ordinary Hybrids that are assigned to go through the Residential District. On the other hand, Chief Lago and the four leaders will be leading the 5 Divisions to go through the sewer system of East Sewer Management. "Are you really sure that a tunnel will be around this ce somewhere?" Ash asked Leo doubtfully. She just can''t believe that a wall as formidable as the Southeast Fortress would actually have a secret tunnel hidden somewhere. Soldiers of the South Barracks would definitely do a patrol in this ce every now and then, so even if there is indeed any tunnel, it will quickly be patched up, right? "If you have lived in the Underground World, then you will definitely know that patrol soldiers can be paid. Though it wouldn''t be cheap, it would still guarantee that the secret tunnel will not be removed." Leo exined, "The only problem is, to know where it is located and which gang is in control of the secret tunnel." "Why are you so familiar with such a thing?" Ash curiously asked. "The Mischievous Lion organization is an organization of assassins and people who work in the Underground World, so we are already extremely familiar with this kind of thing." Leo replied. "Now, you see that seemingly ordinary slope over there?" Leo suddenly pointed at a seemingly ordinary slope near the wall. "Yes!" "Watch me, and you''ll see that such a seemingly ordinary slope is actually a secret door leading inside the Southeast Fortress Residential District." Leo said before he began walking towards the slope. The moment he arrived in front of the slope, Leo suddenly knocked on the dirt. *ng! Contrary to Ash''s expectations, the slope actually sounded like a metal door. Suddenly, a hole slides open, and a person''s eyes appeared. "Who are you?" A solemn male''s voice soon after sounded. Hearing the question, Leo just simply showed an extra Mischievous Lion organization token he has, a silver token. Aside from the gold token that acts as proof of his identity of being the disciple of the Queen Lion and one of the top members of the Mischievous Lion organization, he also never forgets to bring a silver token with him in order for him to hide his identity when visiting the Underground World. The people that have the golden token symbol are really easy to recognize due to the fact that there are only a few of them, specifically him, his two senior brothers, and the 24 Elders of Mischievous Lion organization. Moreover, because of this current war, he obviously can''t just casually show that gold token, even if showing the gold token will allow him ess to unlimited resources in the Underground World, because that''s the same as saying "The Mischievous Lion organization ns to take over the Southeast Fortress!". "Mischievous Lion organization?" The male''s voice wanted to confirm. "Yes, and I know that it is 1 silver coin per person. I have the money here, so allow me and my men to pass through. Of course, your gang can also choose not to do so out of fear of offending the Commander of this Southeast Fortress or Fourth Prince Ethan, but I''ll definitely report it to the 12 Zodiacs. Let''s see whether your gang can still survive the next following nights!" Leo replied with a mischievous smile on his face. The 12 Zodiacs is the group in the Mischievous Lion organization that mostly controls the Underground World. However, this group is separated into 4 different groups. First, the Smiling Lion that Leo leads, which includes Libra and Virgo. The Gemini Dagger that George leads, which includes Aquarius and Pisces. The w of Cancer that Charles leads, which includes Capricorn and Scorpio. Andstly, Aries Weapon that Ashley leads, which includes Taurus and Sagittarius. Because the 12 Zodiacs controls most of the Underground World, anyone that dares to not follow the rules they have set would be reported to them and will be punished once proven. The punishment wouldpletely depend on what rule they have broken. Therefore, everyone part of the Underground World is scared of them. "Chill bro, chill... I didn''t mean to not allow you and your men to pass through, I just want to confirm because our boss told us specifically to allow any members of the Mischievous Lion organization to pass for free." The male''s voice quickly softens after hearing Leo''s threat. "Oh, okay!" Leo replied, seemingly sounding nonchnt. It is definitely because of the ongoing war why the Underground World is helping the Mischievous Lion organization. Without the protection of the Mischievous Lion organization, the Underground World would definitely fall down, especially the moment the Mischievous Lion organization loses. *Cling! *ng! *Clong! *Whooosh! Soon enough, a door opened inside the slope and a man with a muscr body appeared to wee them. "Wee, people of the Mischievous Lion organization!" The muscr man said with a happy expression on his face. "What gang do you belong to?" Leo asked. "White Mouse." The muscr man didn''t hesitate to reply. Obviously, he already knows what this person from the Mischievous Lion organization was going to do. "Okay, I''ll tell the 12 Zodiacs that your White Mouse Gang is great. By the way, we wouldn''t stay long inside, so I hope to still see you guarding this door the moment we return back." Leo informed. "Yes, sir! I''ll definitely not fail you!" The muscr man replied in assurance. "Okay, goodbye, then!" Leo waved his hand as he started walking inside the tunnel. Ash didn''t ask any questions as she simply motioned for the others to quickly follow after Leo. Deep in her mind though, she can''t help feeling amazed at the influence of the Mischievous Lion organization on the Underground World. It was so obvious to see that anyone part of the Underground World would need to respect the Mischievous Lion organization. Momentster, they finally arrived at the end of the tunnel. Right in front of them is a ce with an obvious atmosphere of danger and dark. Because there were 200 or so of them, Leo specifically ordered the Hybrids that they will exit in groups of ten while still walking in the tunnel in order to not attract some unnecessary attention towards them. Although this was the Underground World, that still doesn''t forbid the soldiers of Southeast Fortress from secretly hiding around this ce. Because the Underground World wasn''t something that any territory could just as easily remove, hence the City Lord of cities or Commanders of fortresses solution to this problem is by stationing some spies to observe the ce and report to them the people that walk around such a ce, and such spies are the exact people that Leo was wary about. Seeing 200 Hybrids walking in the same group would obviously attract everyone''s attention, which includes those spies. Because of that, the 4 Barracks would then quickly be alerted of such movement, and hence they can no longer do their n that easily and smoothly anymore. Anyway, the Hybrids already knew what to do, so there is no need to worry about them anymore, and instead what Leo and Ash should be focusing on more right now is how to go to the Business District. Ash had mentioned to him before that they can use the Hybrids sold in the ve Market to add more to their men, too. However, because the Business District was on the opposite side of the Residential District, specifically they need to cross the West Barrack, hence they can''t easily invade the ce. Moreover, businesses weren''t something that they can just walk in, steal from, and leave easily, so what they are going to do instead is to go and do an official visit to buy as many Hybrids as they can possibly buy. Money is actually not a problem to Leo anymore at this moment, because teacher Homer''s Storage Ring was with him. Inside the Storage Ring were also hundreds of thousands of gold coins. So with this money, he can easily buy a lot of ves. ..... "Wee to Virgin Blood ve House! I''m salesman #03, how may I be of service to this handsome sir and beautiful madam?" A fat salesman of the Virgin Blood ve House quickly approached Leo and Ash the moment they walked inside. Basing on the name, this fat salesman is obviously a ve of this so-called Virgin Blood ve House. Seeing the weing fat salesman, Leo quickly changed his temperament to a yboy as he put his hand around the waist of Ash and pulled her closer to him. Ash who quickly noticed this wanted to push Leo away, but she was quick to understand that his action is just acting to blend in with the crowd, so she has no choice but to ride with him. Though, her face quickly turned burning hot the moment Leo pulled her. This was her first time being treated like this, especially by a guy, so it''s only natural to feel bashful and the likes. "Is it true that this ce only sells virgins?" Leo asked with expectations evident in his eyes. "Oh, so dear sir, is specifically looking for female virgins? Because if you are indeed so, then you came to the right ce. In Virgin Blood ve House, we have all sorts of female virgins, or even male virgins, if you are looking for a new experience, hehehehe... We have all sorts of different races to satisfy all sorts of desires too, Humans, Mermaid, Elves, both white-skinned and dark-skinned, or even someone the same race as this beautiful ve of yours sir!" The fat salesman enthusiastically introduced. "Oh... But, do you have Hybrids, though?" Leo quickly stated what he wants. "Hybrids? Sir, do you perhaps meant, do we have Garbage? Hahahaha!" At the side, Ash''s head can''t help twitching out of anger after hearing the fat salesman calling the Hybrids as garbage. She really wants to charge at him and rip him to into two, but fortunately, Leo pinches her waist to stop her from doing so, though the action also made her face even hotter. "Oh, so they''re called Garbage? Then that''s even more perfect! I''m looking for female Hybrid virgins to help satisfy the fetish of my beloved woman..." Leo turned to look at Ash as he pulled her face close to his before quickly turning to look at the fat ve salesman, "You understand what I meant, right?" Because of Ash''s obvious show of anger, he can only mask it by saying she hated the Hybrids, in case of causing some misunderstanding. "Oh, so madam is an M, hahaha!" The fat salesman quickly understood, "Okay, sir, please follow closely as I will take you to that section of our Virgin Blood ve House!" The fat ve salesman sped his hand before he started leading Leo and Ash to the isle of the Hybrids. Chapter 208 - Buying Slaves Chapter 208 Buying ves Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Momentster, Leo and Ash finally arrived in an aisle full of different Hybrids. This wasn''t Leo and Ash''s first time in a ve House. Thetter belong to the Underground World while the former was a ve in the past. The aisle that salesman #3 actually meant is like a small park in the middle with three interconnecting apartments on its 3 other side. This apartment is where the ves live, and the park is where they are going to be disyed. This was actually just a very simple concept of showcasing a ve. Other ves, those sold as expensive, are even doing walkways or runways and stuff to showcase them. "Bring me those Garbage that are still virgins, females only!" Salesman #3 ordered the guards guarding the entrance. He also put a strong emphasis on the word "females only" because there were times when female customers visit the Virgin Blood ve House and they would ask for virgins, which they actually meant are male virgins. Better avoid the misunderstanding, right? Quickly, 4 guards went inside as they knock on each door of the apartment and ask for all of the female Hybrid virgins. Soon enough, they finally returned with 10 female Hybrids with them. Seeing them, Leo simply acted that he was satisfied as he said, "I like all of them, pack them up!" Salesman #3 was delighted, for he had luckily met a customer that doesn''t need introductions and stuff. He didn''t even ask for the price. In short, a rich customer. "Also, show me the strong Hybrids you have here, the more powerful the better." Leo finally stated his real intention. Buying female Hybrid virgins was just his way to fortify his image of a yboy. He actually doesn''t need to really do this, but due to the fact that this ve House has the name of Virgin Blood, meaning the costumers that mostly go into this ce are those that want to buy virgin ves, hence he can only act in such a way. To be honest, he actually doesn''t want to go into this type of ve Houses. He just hates it, for no other reason at all. Also, he obviously needed tough soldiers because he was nning to invade the Southeast Fortress, and female Hybrid virgins obviously don''t fit such criteria. However, with how much experience he already has with the Underground World, he knows that the richer the business was, the more high quality their product would be. And the Virgin Blood ve House is such kind of business. "Oh, then follow me right this way, sir!" Salesman #3 replied in more delight. In their ve House, the virgin ves aren''t actually the most profitable product, because they are still ordinary ves nheless, even if they have good looks. The most profitable product are those powerful ves, such as Mages and Magical Knights. Soon, Leo finally arrived in front of a cloth-covered cage. Although he was outside the cage, he can actually already feel the power of this ve inside, specifically a 7 Star. "This is your best product?" Leo curiously asked. If he can get more powerful ves like this, then Invading the Southeast Fortress would be easy. "Yes, this is our best product. Is sir perhaps disappointed? If so, then I can rmend you to Red Axe ve House, in that ce, there are times where you can find an 8 to 9 Star level, and sometimes they even have Gxy level ves." Salesman replied. It was indeed just reasonable how the ve Houses in Southeast Fortress are able to get powerful ves, considering the fact that they are located just at the border of Silver Kingdom. Moreover, Twilight Forest is basically simr to a war zone in the middle of multiple Kingdoms, either of Human or Foreign races, therefore a lot of Bounty Hunters, ve Hunters, and Mercenaries would use this as an opportunity to hunt and abduct those injured people and then sell them to nearby Kingdoms as ves. However, just like what was mentioned, the powerful ves were injured when they got abducted, so even though they have a 7 Star or higher cultivation, they are still pretty much weakerpared to people such as Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre, obviously due to their injury not beingpletely healed after they were sold to ve Merchants. "How many of these do you have?" "We unfortunately only have 2..." "Do you have other ones that are a level lower than this?" "Yes, but we only have a few since you''re talking about Hybrids. But if you want other Foreign races, then we have a lot of such level of ves." "How many exactly?" "For the Hybrid ones or the other Foreign races?" "The Hybrid ones." "We have twenty 1 Star level, five 2 Star level, and three 3 Star level. Our stock of 4 to 6 Stars is already out, so we, unfortunately, don''t have any more of those..." "Okay, then pack all of them, including the two 7 Star you have!" Leo nodded his head before he walked towards the counter. He already bought everything he needed here, though he was a bit disappointed because they only have a few powerful Hybrids than he had expected. But still, he had learned some useful information; Red Axe ve House has the ves he needed. Coming to the counter, Leo was quickly followed by 40 Hybrid ves being led by Salesman #3. "That was fast..." "Sir, you have bought ten female Hybrids virgins, which is a total of 100 gold coins; twenty 1 Star level Hybrids, a total of 5,000 gold coins; five 2 Star level Hybrids, a total of 10,000 gold coins; three 3 Star level Hybrids, a total of 15,000; and two 7 Star level Hybrids, a total of 50,000 gold coins. Tallying them up, it will cost you 80,100 gold coins." The cashier said. Leo didn''t even care about the price, because the money wasn''t his in the first ce. He just casually opened the Storage Ring, took out 81,000 gold coins before giving it to the cashier, seemingly in an uncaring way. "Give him his tip." Leo pointed at Salesman #3. Rather than a tip, the 900 gold coins were more like the price of the information he had received. Although it was really expensive just for that kind of information, he was in a rush right now and the information was just what he needed the most. "Thank you very much, sir!" Salesman #3 said as he bowed his head to show his ultimate gratitude. He then stood up straight and asked, "Sir, would you like to bound them by contract right now or only after we finish visiting the Red Axe ve House?" "Let''s just do it over there, as it is much more convenient because I will still be shopping for more ves," Leo said before suddenly pulling Ash close to him. "Tch!" Ash can''t help sneering this time out of annoyance, though. In her opinion, Leo seems not to be in acting anymore but was purposely doing it. "Just bear with it. We bought a lot of ves and we are still going to buy more. That would definitely raise people''s attention to us, so I need to further solidify my image as a rich yboy for them to ignore me." Leo whispered to Ash. He wasn''t really the type of guy that likes to take advantage of a woman, especially a helpless woman, even if they''re as beautiful as Ash. In fact, he hates doing this kind of action because this is bound to have two results. Either he would bebeled as a pervert or this woman would start to like him. Basing on Ash''s character, it would definitely be the former, which would still cause him trouble. Hearing Leo''s words, Ash could only heave a sigh of helplessness. Since she decided to follow Leo in buying Hybrid ves, then she should bear with all the things he needed in order for his n to seed. Anyways, it wasn''t like he did something out of the line, such as kissing him or caressing his body. He was just pulling her close to him, nothing more than that. "Follow me, sir!" Salesman #3 began leading the way. The so-called Red Axe ve House was located at the northwest border of the Business District, specifically in the corner of the Southeast Fortress north and west wall. The Red Axe ve House is a seemingly normal looking building, if Salesman #3 didn''t lead the way, then Leo and Ash wouldn''t have known that this ce is actually a ve House. *Knock! *Knock! "Who''s there?!" An old man''s voice sounded inside. "Boss Kent, I''ve brought a customer!" Salesman #3 replied. "Oh, why didn''t you say so immediately. You know that my door is always open for customers." Hearing Boss Kent''s words, Salesman #3 can''t help rolling his eyes. He had bought two customers here thest time without making his presence know to Boss Kent, and it had almost caused those customers to lose their lives. Not because of Boss Kent, but because of some ves who weren''t properly locked inside their cages. Boss Kent is actually not afraid of his ves, because they are under the restrictions of a Blood Contract, therefore no matter what they do they can''t hurt him nor escape his Red Axe ve House. Because of that, there were times he just let them freely roam around inside, especially when there are no costumers. "Wee, wee, how may I serve all of you... You obviously came here to buy ves, so it should be... What kind of ves do you want?" Boss Kent weed. Boss Kent''s weing words really show that he only gets a few customers, causing Leo to doubt whether Salesman #3 had really bought them into a ve House or a scam. "Don''t mind him. He is only like this because the Red Axe ve House has already lost its former glory." Salesman #3 exined. "Why?" Leo curiously asked. "I''ve bought a really rich and powerful customer to him one time, hoping to further raise up this ve House status. Unfortunately, because he didn''t carefully lock one of the cages, that customer nearly died. Later on, that customer started pressuring Boss Kent and the customers that want to buy ves from him, causing his business to immediately go downhill." "Tch, what rich and powerful customer, maybe you meant to say, the spoiled brat of Commander Decker!" Boss Kent can''t help sneering. Chapter 209 - A Stupidly Honest Person Chapter 209 A Stupidly Honest person Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Boss Kent calling the son of Commander Deck as a spoiled brat, Leo immediately became intrigued. "Oh, go on, I want to listen to more of this interesting story." Leo said as he smiled mischievously. "It''s like this..." Boss Kent began telling his story, "Red Axe ve House is one of the most prestigious ve House in Southeast Fortress in the past, specifically we are only below Purple Butterfly ve House. However, because I nearly caused Commander Decker''s spoiled brat, Young Master Denver, to die, Red Axe ve House immediately plummeted down to this present state. But to be honest, it wasn''t even my fault to begin with, and the so-called cage wasn''t fully locked ident is just an excuse that Commander Decker had used in order to put the me on me." "What really happened was, I personally served Young Master Denver. At first, everything was okay. We talked and joked a bit, and Young Master Denver really seems like an easy-going person." "While introducing the ves though, Young Master Denver suddenly noticed a beautiful female ve and wanted to immediately buy her, saying that he was curious and wanted to feel the pleasure of doing it with someone much more powerful than him." "There was nothing wrong with that since obviously everyone has their very own fetishes, and throughout my entire years of selling ves, I have alreadye to understand that. But what happened was, while I was writing the receipt for the purchase, Young Master Denver can''t hold onto his curiosity and lust anymore, hence making him do something extremely stupid, specifically he actually opened the cage of that female ve, and even pulled on a cloth to cover the entire cage so that no one can see him doing it together with that female ve." "Such a thing would have been fine though, only if that female ve was ordinary. That female ve was a 9 Star Magical Knight, so someone with no cultivation like Young Master Denver would obviously have only one fate if there is nothing that restricts her anymore, death." "If only I didn''t hear him yelled out in pain and if only that female ve wasn''t in contract with me, then Young Master Denver would have long died already..." Hearing the story, Leo can''t helpughing out loudly. That Young Master Denver was really an interesting person. Even he can''t help feeling intrigued by Young Master Denver''s curiosity on how doing it with someone much more powerful than him felt like, though he wouldn''t do something as stupid as what Young Master Denver had done just to know such feeling. "But still, Commander Decker wouldn''t be so unreasonable, right?" Leo asked curiously. If Young Master Denver was just beaten up, even if it''s half-to-death, that was still not enough reason for a Commander to make a move personally, especially since it was his own son??s fault why he was beaten up. He also knew Commander Decker. He is an old man in his early 50s with a really respectable image. He is really loyal to the Silver royal family, and he strictly abides every rule, such as no abusing of his power as a Commander of Southeast Fortress. So, for him to abuse his power this time, there should be a reason even deeper than his son simply getting beat-up, right? "His son was unfortunately castrated because of that female ve..." "Pft..." Ash quickly holds her mouth with her two hands to stop herself fromughing. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Leo though didn''t even bother holding his loudughter. That was indeed reasonable. Even if he was in Commander Decker''s position, he would still abuse his power to plummet down the Red Axe ve House business. Not because it was the Red Axe ve House fault why Young Master Denver was castrated, but just simply to have an outlet to release his pent-up anger. Imagine, Young Master Denver was Commander Decker''s only son, which means him being castrated now would cause their family generation to unfortunately stop. Anyone living in Celestial World would also be enraged because of that. "Then, what happened to that female ve?" Ash suddenly asked. "She was soon after bought by Commander Decker for 200,00p gold coins to be Young Master Denver''s wife. Although that spoiled brat can''t make any woman pregnant anymore, I assume he can still feel pleasure, even if only a bit, right...? The only thing I clearly know about is, she''s still alive and that she''s locked in an underground dungeon under the Commander''s Pce while being abused every single day by Young Master Denver. Really unfortunate..." Boss Kent really pity that female ve he had before. The moment Young Master Denver had taken a fancy of her due to her looks, her only Fate remaining was to be his sex-ve no matter what choices she makes. That is definitely the exact reason why she didn''t even hesitate to castrate that man, since she would suffer anyway then she might as well cause him to suffer too, right? "Since you know this information, then you should have a way tomunicate with her, right?" Leo asked. It would be fine if Boss Kent knows that she''s still alive, but if he also knows that she''s locked up in an underground dungeon while being abused every single day by Young Master Denver, then he obviously has a way to get such information. Underground dungeons and underground prisons were two different concepts. The former meant a personal prison and a secret hideout for an individual with only that specific individual and people they trusted knowing about such a ce, while thetter was a prison that almost everyone knows about. So, with Boss Kent knowing about the female ve being in an underground dungeon, then it only means he has a way tomunicate with her, hence the reason why he knows about it. "Eh, did I just said I have a way tomunicate with her?" Boss Kent was soon after dumbfounded after hearing Leo''s question. How did this young man know about it? Unless... *Whooosh! Suddenly, Boss Kent took out his sword from his Storage Ring as he pointed it at Leo, "Who are you?! Are you one of Commander Decker''s man or perhaps Young Master Denver''s?" "Neither." Leo shook his head while at the same time feeling dumbfounded. "Unbelievable! Then how do you exin, knowing that I have a way tomunicate with her!" Boss Kent sneered inwardly. Does this young man think he''s stupid or something? Obviously, only someone who works for Commander Decker would know about such information, because the news about Young Master Denver being castrated in his Red Axe ve House wasn''t known by anyone aside from him, Commander Decker himself, Salesman #3, and of course Young Master Denver and that female ve. And now, also this young man and his ve, but still they shouldn''t have known that he has a way tomunicate with her, since he didn''t mention anything. "Huh?" Leo doubtfully asked. Didn''t this guy just say it himself? "What my Master really wanted to say is, didn''t you just mentioned that the female ve was being abused in an underground dungeon every single day, and since you know about this information despite it happening in an underground dungeon, then obviously you have a way tomunicate with that female ve." Ash quickly took the initiative to exin. It was obvious to see that Leo and Boss Kent didn''t understand each other. The former was clueless of why thetter suddenly reacted aggressively, while thetter was clueless about how the former know about his secret. "She''s correct Boss Kent, your words had caused you to get found out! Even I realized it because of your words just now... And yes, how did you know that she''s being abused by Young Master Denver?" Salesman #3 quickly tried to stop Boss Kent. This was the fourth time already that he had brought a customer to Red Axe ve House, which the customers would nearly lose their lives. If this continues on, then people might start specting that him bringing people to Red Axe ve House meant he''s trying to kill them. "Eh? Just which exact word of mine had revealed it?" Boss Kent can''t help scratching his head awkwardly after hearing the young man''s ve and Salesman #3''s word. Leo was finally able to understand what just happened. So, it''s actually because Boss Kent wasn''t able to realize that it was his very own words had caused his secret to be revealed to him, that''s why he immediately reacted aggressively the moment he heard his question. "It''s like this. She''s in an underground dungeon, right?" Leo begins asking. "Yes..." "So, no information should be able to escape such a ce, right?" "Yes, because no one aside from Commander Decker and Young Master Denver can get inside that underground dungeon! And since you know about it, then you should be one of their men!" "Ash, how about you handle this, I think my brain is just too smart to make up a conversation with him..." Leo can''t help whispering to Ash at his side. Although he wasn''t the type of guy that just gives up even when he''s facing a troublesome situation, Boss Kent was something even worse than that. So he gave up. Ash sigh as he steps in front and said, "Let me finish." "Okay!" "So, only Commander Decker and Young Master Denver know about this underground dungeon?" Ash began. "Yes." "So, how did you know that the female ve is in an underground dungeon if only Commander Decker and Young Master Denver knew about it?" "Because I have a way tomunicate with her!" "See that, you just revealed it yourself!" "Oh..." Boss Kent finally understood how they found out. It''s because he had revealed it himself. At the side, Salesman #3 can''t help wiping off the sweat on his forehead. He really forgot to say that Boss Kent is an honest but yet stupid man. This situation could have been avoided if only he had informed them prior to entering the Red Axe ve House. On the other hand, Leo was finally able to get what kind of character Boss Kent had. After living in Celestial World for 19 years, this is his first time seeing someone who is stupidly honest. And since he finally knows Boss Kent character, he obviously knows now how to handle it. "So, how do youmunicate with her?" "I purposely didn''t terminate our contract because I also want to make Young Master Denver pay for causing my Red Axe ve House to plummet down like this!!" Boss Kent honestly replied with his eyes burning out of anger. "Your Red Axe ve House is Fated to be bankrupt anyways because of your stupidity..." Leo thought in his mind. Of course, he wouldn''t say it out loud, since that would obviously cause him to fall into a troublesome situation. But naturally, Leo wouldn''t just forget the most important thing. "So you want revenge?" "Yes!! I want those father and son duo to pay!" "Do you really want revenge?" Leo wanted to further confirm. "Yes!" "Then work for me!" Leo put his hand up in front of Boss Kent, intending to shake his hand to form an agreement, "And I''ll grant you your wish!" "Okay!" Boss Kent replied as he shook Leo''s hand without any hesitation. After shaking hands, both of them suddenlyughed. "Hahahaha!" Leo wasughing because he just can''t believe he actually pulled a stunt like this so easily. If people were as easy as Boss Kent, then ruling the entire Celestial World would be so easy for him. "Hahahaha!" On the other hand, Boss Kent wasughing because someone will finally help him have his revenge. At the side, Salesman #3 was dumbfounded as he muttered, "Did I just witness the birth of the resistance that will overthrow the Southeast Fortress?" "You are actually a part of it, too," Ash whispered at Salesman #3''s ears. *Gulp! Naturally, Salesman #3 understood what the young man''s ve meant. Because he is a witness of the resistance, then his only choice is to either join them or die in order to bury the secret in his grave. "Hahahahuhuhuhahahahahuhuhu!" Salesman #3 was now stuck in betweenughter and tears. Chapter 210 - Rescue Mission Part 1 Chapter 210 Rescue Mission part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo finally finished signing the contract with his 40 new ves, and he was now going back to Virgin Blood ve House to also buy Salesman #3, since this guy, which he finally know was called Felix, is still a ve bounded to Virgin Blood ve House. Obviously, since Felix had witnessed with his very own eyes the start of the resistance, he can''t just let him walk away and continue working his job in Virgin Blood ve House, right? He would definitely getbeled as someone much more stupid than Boss Kent if he did do that. "Please, just let me goooo! I promise I won''t snitch!" Felix begged while hugging Leo''s leg. Leo was already annoyed by this because from Red Axe ve House until his current location right now, specifically only a few blocks away from Virgin Blood ve House, Felix had been hugging his legs and begging him to not include him in the resistance. Just how much of a coward was this guy to be afraid of joining his resistance? Or is it perhaps he really loves his job? "I really love my job, so please don''t take it away from meeee!" Felix begged even more. "Dude, are you a mind reader?" Leo really can''t help thinking that did this guy just read what was on his mind? "Eh?" Felix dubiously asked while looking at Leo''s curious face. He quickly thought of a lie as he replied, "Yes, I can read minds, that''s why I want to keep my job because being able to read minds is really perfect for my job as a salesman." "Why?" Ash suddenly butted in. She was really curious about how exactly being able to read minds perfect for a salesman job. "Think of it this way; when I''m facing a customer, I can easily tell what they really want because I can read their minds, hence my service improves, I have sessfully made them bought one of our products, and I also earn money from themission. Isn''t that perfect?" Felix''s eyes lit up as he thought that maybe he can trick them into not pulling him in their resistance with his lie of being able to read minds. Obviously, he can''t read minds, he just thought that maybe he can trick them with it. And so far, the young man''s ve, which he finally knows was named Ash, seems to have fallen in his plot. "So, you used your ability to read minds to satisfy your customer?" "Yes, hahaha! It''s perfect, right?" Felix''s eyes lit up in delight. Now, he is absolutely sure that Ash has fallen into his plot. "No! Not perfect, at all!" Ash shook her head. "Eh... Why?" "If you have the ability to read minds, then it''s much better to use that to your enemies. Imagine, you''re in a fight with someone and you can read what they''re thinking in their minds, meaning you can predict their movements! So, joining in our resistance is much more perfect for you!" Ash exined with a smirk on her face. Who on Celestial World would even believe that Felix has the ability to read minds? Unless of course if that person was the same as Boss Kent, who right now was actually showing a face that he totally believes in Felix''s every word. "Hey, Felix! Read my mind, what am I thinking right now,e on! Please, I''ll pay you, so just..." Boss Kent pulled Felix up from the ground before sending a series of questions about reading his mind, what he''s thinking, and many more such kinds of stuff. Felix quickly turned to look at Ash with the eyes that exactly imply ''I can''t believe you''ve just tricked me''. "I also agree with that statement of yours, Ash!" Leo said in a mocking tone before getting inside the Virgin Blood ve House to finally buy Felix and make him one of his ves. Although Felix was a Human who said that he''d only be buying Hybrids today? *Clink! With that sound, Felix was finally sold to Leo. "Have a nice day, Young Master!" The cashier of Virgin Blood ve House waved farewell to Leo while smiling sweetly. ..... "Ash, I just realized that buying a salesman is a really worthy investment." Leo said while they were walking back to the Residential District to meet up with the others. "Why?" Ash curiously asked. Felix, who has an ugly-looking face right now, turned to look at Leo to listen to why buying someone like him is a worthy investment. No one knows, maybe after hearing it he will be happy. "I got all of hismission from the 40 ves I have bought from him before, hahahaha!" "Oh, then maybe I should also consider investing in salesman!" Boss Kent suddenly butted in. As a businessman, he was naturally interested in anything rted to money. "You..." Felix''s mood turned even bitter after hearing that themission he had worked hard to earn actually fallen into the hands of Leo. He had worked really hard to earn it from Leo, so thatmission should have been his, even if he''s Leo''s ve right now. "A good save of 2,000 gold coins!" Leo announced as he turned to look at Felix, hoping to further annoy him. "...." After a few moments, Leo finally meets up with the other Hybrids. By their sides were also more other Hybrids that they have stolen from the nearby Noble Households in the Residential District. As to how they had done it, they simply just killed the person who had signed the contract with the Hybrids by asking the Hybrids themselves who those people were. For those who had signed with an important or powerful people, though, they can unfortunately only leave them behind. "Everyone is here?" Ash quickly returned back to his role as the Commander of this operation. "Yes!" "How many were added?" Leo asked. "200 more!" "Okay, then time to go to the Port District to steal more Hybrids." Leo said as he began leading the way back to the secret tunnel. At the side, Felix and Boss Kent''s mouth were wide open as they looked at the scene of 400 Hybrids secretly gathering in one ce. Felix firmly believes now that Leo is not joking about his goal to attack the Southeast Fortress like what he had told him before. Leo had already told Felix that he is a member of the Mischievous Lion organization and he was assigned to attack Southeast Fortress to im it as their Mischievous Lion organization''s territory. At first, Felix really thought that it was a joke, but seeing for himself now 400 Hybrids gathered in this ce, he finally believes Leo. On the other hand, Boss Kent clinched his fist in delight. Now he''s 100% sure that Leo will definitely be able to help him in his revenge. Just like thest time, the Hybrids only entered the tunnel to exit the wall in groups of tens in order to not raise any unnecessary suspicion from the other people. The muscr manst time didn''t fail Leo as he still guards the door. Leo told the muscr man that his men would be leaving, hence no one was able to get in and out of the tunnel for the moment. "Let''s now go to the Port District!" Ash ordered as she lead the way towards the wall of the Port District. Naturally, they didn''t travel near the wall, but instead, they went into a triangle path from the Residential District wall going to the forest and then finally going to the Port District wall. The moment they arrived, Leo began to look for the secret tunnel. Fortunately, Felix and Boss Kent were now with them, so they were able to easily find the door due to them being familiar with its location. Leo simply showed his Mischievous Lion organization silver token once again, said the same threat, and was finally able to get inside the tunnel along with the others. The moment they got inside, Ash then told the former 200 Hybrids to repeat the same step to get more Hybrids, while Leo and her, along with Boss Kent, Felix, and the newly added 250 Hybrids would meet up with Chief Lago and the 5 Divisions at the East Barracks, which by now should be in their hands. Just like what they had expected, the East Barracks were now under Chief Lago and the four leaders'' control. "Wee back, Leo and Ash! Are these the new recruits?" Sebastian was the one to wee them because Chief Lago was currently busy leading the 5 Divisions to begin the operation of stealing weapons from the Training Ground. "Yes, please inform them of what to do." Leo replied as he motioned for Ash, Felix, and Boss Kent to follow after him. "Are you really serious with only having the four of us to sneak inside the Commander''s Pce?" Felix asked as he hopes to make Leo change his mind. Felix already realized that Leo''s n to take over the Southeast Fortress was possible, since he already saw 500+ of his men sessfully sneaking inside the Southeast Fortress, and even taking over the East Barracks. What he was worried about though is that is it really necessary for the four of them to sneak inside the Commander''s Pce instead of waiting for the others to sessfully finish their operation? "Yes!" Ash was instead the one to reply. "Why?" Felix doubtfully asked. "Because if we canunch a sessful sneak attack inside the Commander''s Pce using that female ve, then taking over the entire Southeast Fortress would just be the same as cherry-picking for us." Ash exined with a really serious voice. With no leader, the rest of the troops would be like a headless chicken, though not literally since they would still have their respective Generals, but their fighting power would definitely decrease by a huge margin. Leo had actually already briefed them already about this rescue mission while they were still making their way to the East Barracks, so Ash was really curious as to why Felix was still feeling afraid of it. Even Boss Kent was man enough already to not ask any questions and just follow after Leo. "Okay...." Felix finally gave up on persuading. Chapter 211 - Rescue Mission Part 2 Chapter 211 Rescue Mission part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Based on the information that Boss Kent had received from the female ve which is actually named Charlotte; the underground dungeon she was located at is located somewhere around the east of the Commander''s Pce. Charlotte had specifically stated that the moment she arrived at the Commander''s Pce, she was then brought by Commander Decker along with Young Master Denver to a ravine located at the east. She doesn''t really know the exact location where, since Commander Decker had used a Teleportation spell, but she can see from her location the moment she arrives at the entrance of the underground dungeon the sea at her left and the Commander''s Pce at her right. This was actually also another reason why Leo had chosen to go to the East Barracks first before starting the rescue mission because it is near the location of the underground dungeon. "Do any of you know of a ravine somewhere at the east of the Commander''s Pce?" Leo turned to look at Felix and Boss Kent. "Throughout my entire life, I''ve actually only visited the Underground World located in the Residential District and the ces around the Business District. Never did I have visited the Port District nor the Training Ground, not to mention seeing the east side of the Commander''s Pce." Felix replied before shaking his head. "I have visited the entire Southeast Fortress, and I even familiarize myself already with almost everything it has to offer. But, I''ve not seen in my entire life a ravine at the east of the Commander''s Pce. I have also visited the inside of the Commander''s Pce once before during a weing ceremony for the Sword and Magic in Southeast Fortress, and I still didn''t see any ravines when I walked into their terrace to watch the sunset setting down to the sea." Boss Kent also shook his head. Hearing both of their information, Leo can''t help doubting whether the information that Charlotte had given to them was really urate. However, if there were really no ravines that exist in the east of the Commander''s Pce, then how would they exin what Charlotte had seen? Of course, he also could just assume that Charlotte might just be lying, but the question would then be, why would she lie? What is the need for her to lie? And what would she get if she lied to them? "Concealment Magic spell..." Ash realized something, "If no one was really able to see any ravines from the outside, but yet Charlotte had seen it herself when she was inside, then that only means that the ravine is being concealed by a Concealment Magic spell." She then turned to look at everyone. "Go on..." Leo motioned for Ash to continue. "Think of it this way; Boss Kent should be able to easily see the ravine since he was standing in a location that can basically view the entire east of the Southeast Fortress, but yet he wasn''t able to. Meanwhile, Charlotte was able to see that a ravine exists when she was inside of it. This then made me think about the Concealment Magic spells, because if Commander Decker or any Mages that are capable of casting a Concealment Magic spell had used such kind of Magic spell to hide the ravine, then that exins why people outside can''t see the ravine yet people in the inside can see it." Ash exined further. "Oh... Magic is really amazing!" Boss Kent, who was just an ordinary person can''t help feeling amazed after listening to Ash''s exnation. "It sure is!" Felix also agreed with it, Boss Kent''s statement. "Then the only problem now is how do we find this ravine..." Leo said with helplessness evident in his voice. Obviously, with how sophisticated a Concealment Magic spell was, finding the ravine wouldn''t just be so easy. Unless... Suddenly, Leo quickly thought of something in his mind, "Boss Kent, can you asked Charlotte how big the ravine was, an estimation of the distance between her and the Commander''s Pce, and also any noticeablendmark in ce, like for example a broken tree above the ravine or something." "Okay!" Boss Kent nodded his head as he quicklymunicated with Charlotte with his thoughts. Momentster, Boss Kent suddenly opened his eyes as he said, "She said that the ravine wasn''t really that big, around 50 meters or so long. She wasn''t able to get an exact estimate, but roughly the distance between her and the Commander''s Pce should be around 200 meters, but not more than 300 meters. Also, she indeed a noticeablendmark at the side of the ravine, there was a big stone with three trees growing side by side." "That''s great!" Leo can''t help smiling. With that information, they can finally minimize the range of their search. Quickly, Leo took out the map of Southeast Fortress and put it on the ground. Soon after, he took out a pen before making a rectangle on the east, an area 200 to 300 meters away from the Commander''s Pce. "We can still further minimize our search range..." Leo quickly turned to look at Boss Kent, "Can you ask her if the Commander''s Pce was far to the left or far to the right." "Okay!" Boss Kent didn''t bother asking questions as he just quickly followed after what Leo had ordered, "She said that she was located far from the right." "Okay!" Leo suddenly circles the left area of the Commander''s Pce, "The ravine should just be around here..." "Considering that the ravine is 50 meters long, then searching it shouldn''t take us a lot of time." Leo said as he quickly folded the map and walked in front, "What are you guys waiting for? Come, let''s quickly rescue that 9 Star Magical Knight!" Charlotte Magnite, that was her full name, and the exact reason why Leo was really into rescuing her from the hands of Commander Decker and Young Master Denver is because she is a 9 Star Magical Knight. Just thinking of the thoughts of what will happen the moment he had 2 people in the 9 Star level can already make him feel the thrill and excitement. ..... After half an hour or so, Leo and the others finally arrived at the location he had encircled in his map. "Begin looking for that big rock with three trees growing side by side." Leo quickly turned to look at Ash, Felix, and Boss Kent. "Leo..." Ash suddenly called out. "Why?" "Look!" Ash quickly pointed to the East Barracks, "They''re already sending us a signal that they''re armed and ready. We can''t stay here any longer." "Then what are we waiting for? Quickly begin the search!" Leo immediately replied. They can''t afford now to waste that much of a time after receiving that signal, as it might cause them to miss the perfect opportunity tounch the attack to the other 3 Barracks, specifically midnight. Estimating the time right now, then it should be between 10 to 11, so they should still have roughly around 1 to 2 hours left to search. Leo quickly stopped thinking as he began focusing more on searching for that hidden ravine. "Not here..." "What is that... oh, just two trees growing side by side." *Whooosh! "Oh, the rock stillnded on the ground, so there is no ravine over there..." *Whooosh! "Neither do here..." *Whooosh! "And also not here... Just where the heck is that ravine-" "Leo!" Ash suddenly appeared in front of Leo, "I have already found it!" "That''s great! Then let''s quickly go there. By the way, where are the others?" "They are already waiting over there!" "Okay!" After a while, Leo and Ash finally arrived in a particr ce. Thendmark of a big rock with three trees growing side by side was very noticeable at the side and looking at the Commander''s Pce. It was exactly the same as what Charlotte had said she saw. But to be really sure about it. *Whoooosh! The rock that Leo had thrown didn''tnd on the ground and had instead fallen into somewhere seemingly into the void which is obviously the ravine. "Bingo!" Leo smiled, "Then let''s go!" Fortunately, Ash was just behind Leo, so she was able to quickly pull him back to his ce. "Why?" Leo curiously asked, "We can''t afford to waste any more time, so let''s quickly go and save her!" "Just stop and listen to me first!" Ash said with a solemn face, "Onemon thing about Concealment Magic spells is that they will immediately alert the caster the moment an unfamiliar person walks inside. So, we can''t just jump in, break in the underground dungeon, rescue Charlotte, escape, and then return back to the East Barracks." "Then what do you propose we should do?" Leo quickly calms down. "We need to make use of a strategy that will fool or trick the Concealment Magic spell on not thinking that we are a person, and instead something else." "Oh-okay..." Leo was smart enough to understand that as he quickly fell into deep thought. "Can we really fool or trick a Concealment Magic spell?" Felix approached them and asked. "I''ve read a book before that says we can indeed do that, but I just don''t know how because unfortunately that page of the book was missing." Ash replied. "Hey, little rabbit, don''t go over there, that''s a ravine and you will fall and die!" Boss Kent''s voice suddenly sounded, which unexpectedly made Leo, Ash, and Felix''s eyes lit up brightly. "I didn''t expect a stupid person like Boss Kent would identally be able to give us an inspiration!" Ash can''t help smiling. "I will never call Boss Kent a stupid person ever again." Felix swore as his view of Boss Kent quickly changed for the better. "Hahahaha, then what are we waiting for, let''s begin looking for a Magical Beast that we can use to hide ourselves!" Leo ordered whileughing. He doesn''t know how that rabbit had gotten here, it even looked like a house pet, but he''s really grateful to whoever had caused it. Chapter 212 - Rescue Mission Part 3 Chapter 212 Rescue Mission part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Actually, Leo also realized that he could use his Elementals to get inside the ravines, but doing that would also risk his secret to be seen by Boss Kent, to be more exact, someone who isn''t bounded by any contract with him. Although he believes that Boss Kent wouldn''t betray him, it is still much better to be cautious and such, especially since his secret is his very own trump card. Therefore, when he realized that the Concealment Magic spells can only detect a person and hence they can instead use a Magical Beast, he didn''t hesitate to agree with it. As for how they will exactly do that, it''s by simply removing all of the innards of that particr Magical Beast and letting a person get inside of it. Afterward, let someone carefully push them to fall inside the ravine. Of course, that person hiding inside the Magical Beast should be able to quickly maneuver himself even if he''s still in mid-air in order to not die due to falling to the bottom of the ravine, which they don''t even know how deep. Base on Ash''s knowledge, the type of Concealment Magic spell used to hide the ravine should be the Terrain Illusion spell, a kind of Magic spell that will cover a certain location, such as a hole, with apatible terrain to its surroundings. The thing about this Terrain Illusion spell is, it''s actually simr to a thinyer of foil that a Mage used in order to cover the hole. So, the moment they sessfully passed by this thinyer, the Terrain Illusion spell wouldn''t alert the Mage who had casted the Magic spell anymore that another person has entered their secret ce. And that exact person is... "Leo, we''ve already finished cleaning the innards, so you can now get in." Ash called out. At this moment, Leo was standing at the side of the ravine while throwing numerous rocks inside the ravine to estimate how big exactly the ravine was, it''s rough shape, and how deep it is. Because he can''t see what''s inside of the ravine, he could only use stones to make some rough estimation. And his reason for doing that is so that he will know what to do the moment he falls inside the ravine. "Hey, Leo, are you really sure that you''ll do it instead? I can actually do it too, so why not just let me?" Ash asked as she felt worried that something might happen to Leo. Right now, the most important person for all of them, aside from her, was Leo. If he died, then they will have no other choice anymore aside from going back to the Twilight Forest and live in that ce once again. "What''s so hard about ravines? I can even climb one with only my own hand, not to mention I have a dagger here and many more other weapons inside this Storage Ring to help me in any situation. Also, I''m an assassin, so climbing walls and maneuvering in mid-air isn''t really that hard for me." Leo said as he suddenly got close to Ash''s ears and whispered, "I also have my Elementals hiding in my clothes while in a toy soldier form, so you don''t need to worry..." Obviously, he was aware that Ash is worried about him because he is their only hope right now. He appreciates such feeling, really, but he wouldn''t let that hold him back from getting something that can give him more help, specifically a 9 Star Magical Knight trapped inside an underground dungeon. Who on Celestial World wouldn''t even want to have a 9 Star Magical Knight as a ve? Even the Patriarch of the five Major Noble Households were 2 or 1 level below Charlotte, so making her as his ve would be the same as having someone much more powerful than the Patriarch of the five Major Noble Households. ..... "Ready?" Ash asked to assure whether Leo was ready or not. "Anytime you can push me inside!" Leo replied while inside the body of a Magical Beast. If the one''s inside here right now was other people, such as Felix and Boss Kent, who were both currently showing a disgusted face right now, then they would definitely not be able tost for more than 10 seconds. He was different because he had even tried hiding underneath dead people''s bodies just to survive, specifically back at his Master Olivia''s Labyrinth. "Okay!" Ash nodded her head before carefully pushing the body of the Magical Beast to fall inside the ravine. *Whooosh! The moment Leo realized that he was already falling inside the ravine, he quickly put his hand up in front as he quickly stabs the solid wall. *Clink! Realizing that the wall was unexpectedly harder than he had thought before, Leo immediately ordered his Earth Elementals to do their Earth Maniption. *Whoooosh! *Boom! "Luckily I have my Earth Elementals with me..." Leo heaves a sigh of relief. Even if he doesn''t have any of his Earth Elemental, he could actually still maneuver himself and easily handle the situation, though the difference would be he will fall a few more deeper than right now before he can finally stab through the wall, which would also mean his view wouldn''t be the same as right now. In front of Leo, almost the entire ravine could be seen, except for the bottom, since it''s really dark down there, implying that the floor down below should be 100 to 200 meters deep. "Basing on what Charlotte had said before, the entrance for the underground dungeon should just be near the top of the ravine since she was able to see the sea and the Commander''s Pce..." Leo quickly began looking. Unexpectedly though, he wasn''t able to see any entrance of the underground dungeon or the likes. In fact, it''s hard enough for him to see the sea and the Commander''s Pce from where he''s standing at. "For her to be able to see it, then she should be a lot higher than here..." Leo said before quickly ordering his Earth Elementals to make stairs for him to go up. *Whooosh! The rock stairs were quickly formed and Leo quickly began walking up. "It should be around here..." Leo muttered to himself the moment he arrived at a specific level. In this ce, he can see both the sea and the Commander''s Pce. Unfortunately, he was still unable to see any signs that say ''This is the entrance to the underground dungeon'' or the likes, even just a walk away where Commander Decker and Young Master Denver would be standing at the moment they teleported inside. "Don''t tell me they had also set-up another Terrain Illusion spell to block the entrance..." Leo could only think of this annoying reason to exin how he couldn''t still see where that entrance to the underground dungeon was. "Sh*t!" Indeed, that was the only reason to exin everything right now. For him to still not see the underground dungeon right now, then that father and son duo should have set-up something to furtherplicate things. Obviously, they have done it in order to not have their underground dungeon discovered immediately even if someone can indeed find the Terrain Illusion spell that hides the ravine. "Just what were the two of them exactly hiding inside their underground dungeon that they made it soplicated?" Leo can''t help feeling annoyed about it. However, his annoyance was quickly reced by excitement. For the father and son duo to hide their underground dungeon asplicated as this, then that only means they are either hiding their dark secrets or treasures. Considering Commander Decker''s character, then it should be treasures. "Hehehehe..." Leo chuckled mischievously as he quickly summoned 10 Wind Elementals and 5 Earth Elementals to aid him to look for the entrance to that underground dungeon. "I will definitely not spare any treasures you both are hiding the moment I found the entrance to your underground dungeon!" Leo swore inside. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whoooosh! Quickly, the 15 Elementals began their search. The Wind Elementals flew around the ravines to look for clues and such. While on the other hand, the Earth Elementals were searching by feeling the earth around them. And just like what Leo had expected, it didn''t take that long for him to find the entrance to the underground dungeon. It was located exactly 10 meters below and 20 meters to the right of his current location. Standing at the entrance, Leo could only see a seemingly ordinary wall. But, the moment he threw a rock inside, it just went through without any problem. "Hehehehe..." Leo chuckled mischievously, "Now then, it''s time for me to reap what I found!" Quickly, Leo ordered his Earth Elementals to dig a hole just 2 meters to the right of the entrance. Obviously, he can''t just casually walked inside, because that''s the same as saying to Commander Deck that he has arrived in his beloved and full of treasure underground dungeon. Soon enough, a hole was finally created, and it curves to connect exactly towards the first entrance of the underground dungeon. Before Leo walked inside, he first ordered his Earth Elementals to clean up the new stuff they have added using their Earth Maniption skill during the process of looking for the entrance of the underground dungeon, so that if ever Commander Decker or Young Master Denver unexpectedlyes inside, they will not be able to notice anything suspicious, which would also give him enough time to prepare himself.. Only after finishing all of that did he finally get inside. Chapter 213 - What’s Inside Commander Decker’s Underground Dungeon Part 1 Chapter 213 What''s inside Commander Decker''s Underground Dungeon part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo arrived inside, the first thing that greeted him was a staircase leading downstairs. Torches were also attached to the side of the wall to give light. With Leo''s cautious character, he decided to first send out 2 Wind Elementals to scout ahead as he followed after them behind, he also made sure to have 1 Earth Elemental beside him to search for any traps and such by feeling the earth around them. "Charlotte had said that the underground dungeon has 3 floors, currently she is on the 2nd floor, and that the first floor was said to be a Cultivation room for Commander Decker and Young Master Denver, which I assumed should be where they cultivate in peace..." Leo quickly began analyzing the information Charlotte had given them about the inside of the underground dungeon. "If my guess is correct, then the 3rd floor should be the treasure room." Leo can''t help feeling excited just with the thought of raiding a Commander''s treasure room. Though, he also makes sure to prepare himself in case that it might not be what he is thinking, and that the 3rd floor is actually a room full of corpses and such. No one knows, maybe Commander Decker has some kind of twisted personality behind his respectable image in front. Moreover, for Young Master Denver to act like a bastard and spoiled brat, it might be because of the influence of Commander Decker, or maybe not. "I''ll find out about it anyways..." Leo whispered as he smiled mischievously. Either it is a treasure room or a room full of dark secrets, both would be helpful for him as he can use the treasures for himself if it''s the former and use it to ckmail Commander Decker to do his bidding if it''s thetter. ..... Along the way, Leo never encountered any traps or any censors that will alert Commander Decker about his presence in his underground dungeon. It was just a in, ordinary staircase. In front of Leo right now is the 1st floor. Looking around the ce, Leo quickly saw that this ce only has 4 rooms. He then began checking each one of them as he soon after discovered that 2 of the rooms were Cultivation rooms while the other 2 were bedrooms. There was nothing really important in the Cultivation room aside from the array that gathers Mana inside, simr to his back in the vi, which he can''t touch as it might alert Commander Decker. On the other hand, the rooms were just simr to the usual Noble bedroom. It has a king-size bed, a walk-in closet for clothes and such, a bathroom, and a study table for obviously to study and things that a normal person would do with a study table. "Tch, I expected that there would be some sort of important things. Maybe secret information from the Silver royal family or a hidden Magical item." Leo was disappointed with what he had seen. Rather than calling it ''It has nothing inside'' it''s more appropriate to call it ''A useless room''. "Time to go meet Charlotte!" Leo quickly began walking downstairs to the 2nd floor, which is the prison room. The prison room was also one of the reasons why he can''t help thinking that maybe this underground dungeon was hidden this secretly simply because Commander Decker and Young Master Denver have something really dark to hide. Who would even think of putting a prison room in an underground dungeon? Unless, of course, it is an underground prison, which is specifically used to imprison some Fate knows what kind of people and do some Fate knows what to them. Momentster, Leo finally arrived at the front of the prison room. Naturally, he opened the door as soundlessly as possible so that he can''t wake up the people inside, which he assumed should be sleeping right now because it''s already nighttime. Arriving inside, Leo immediately saw 8 prison cells, which he quickly assumed one of them should be where Charlotte is being imprisoned at right now. At the edge of the prison rooms was another door made of steel bars. Even though he''s outside, he can already see clearly that the room is a torture chamber just by basing on the torturing equipment arranged neatly on the wall. "I''m starting to think that this underground dungeon is really a ce for their dark secrets instead of where they hide their treasures..." Leo thought to himself. Seemingly out of nowhere, a report from one of his Wind Elementals hiding up above the entrance suddenly arrived in his mind. "Young Master Denver..." Leo whispered to himself before quickly looking left and right. "Hehehehe..." Leo chuckled mischievously as he finally found the best ce to hide. Without wasting any more time, Leo quickly ordered his Earth Elemental to make a hole up in the ceiling. *Whooosh! "Quick..." Leo hoped to himself. At this moment, Young Master Denver is now walking downstairs towards the 1st floor. *Ching! "Great! Now begin erging the hole, enough to fit me and with the same size as how big this prison room is!" Leo quickly followed up another order, "And make it as quickly as possible!" *Whoosh! Right now, Young Master Denver has now reached the 1st floor. It was really fortunate that he had assigned some Wind Elementals in different ces, because of it he doesn''t need to do wild guesses of where Young Master Denver was currently at and could instead pinpoint his exact location. "Faster!" Leo eximed in his mind as sweat started appearing on his forehead. Young Master Denver was now heading downstairs, which he could easily assume was going into this room. *Clink! The sound of the doorknob sounded making Leo turned his head behind him. Before the door open wide though, Leo was quickly pulled up by his Earth Elemental up above the ceiling before it was right after covered by them. *Crgggg! "It''s really great to be a Young Master, such as me~" A young man with a handsome look, brown hair and eyes, and a slightly fat body walked inside the prison room. Although Leo was above the ceiling at this moment, he could actually see everything happening down below him through multiple small but wide enough holes that his Earth Elementals had made. Also, each prison cell has their respective holes as well above their ceilings too, so that he can start looking for Charlotte despite him hiding right now. "I can do whatever I want, such as this~!" *Whoosh! Young Master Denver suddenly took off all of his clothes, except for his underwear. "What the..." Leo nearly eximed loudly after seeing Young Master Denver taking off his clothes. "No one can stop me, like in doing this~!" Young Master Denver took the whip resting at the side of the door before he began nging each prison cells. *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! *ng! "Wake up, wake up, everyone, it''s time for your midnight snacks!" Young Master Denver smiled seemingly like a crazy person. Everyone imprisoned inside the prison cells, who had already woken up at this moment due to the nging sound of the whip, can''t help trembling in fear the moment they hear the word ''Midnight snacks''. With how long they have stayed in this prison already, they already know that the midnight snacks meant midnight torture. "So, who''s the lucky person I would be choosing today..." Young Master Denver said as he pointed his hand up in front, "I''ll close my eyes like thest time and spin myself, to whoever my hands point at would be the lucky person, hehehehe!" After saying that, Young Master Denver began spinning his body. And after a few more spins, Young Master Denver''s finger pointed at the prison cell on the edge of the prison room. "Oh, it''s the female ve that has caused me to be castrated." Young Master Denver chuckled crazily, "It''s your lucky day once again!" As soon as he heard that, Leo was quickly able to understand that what Young Master Denver meant about is Charlotte. He quickly and carefully crawled towards that ce to see what Young Master Denver was going to do next. Slowly, Young Master Denver began walking closer to Charlotte''s prison cell. "Hi there again, miss!" Young Master Denver smiled while looking at Charlotte, who was chained in her four limbs to the wall. At this moment, Charlotte was looking straight at Young Master Denver''s brown eyes with burning hatred in her ck-colored eyes. "Oh, I''m scared, she might castrate my body once again!" Young Master Denver can''t help faking an act of being fearful as soon as he noticed Charlotte''s full of hate... no, full of love gaze towards him. "What do you want?!" Charlotte asked solemnly. "Isn''t it obvious?" Young Master Denver softly said while slowly opening the prison cell''s door. He then walked closer to Charlotte while saying, "I-want-you! Hahahaha, I want you! That''s what I want! You! Do you understand me? I want you, so please give yourself to me!" The moment Young Master Denver arrived in front of Charlotte, he pulled her face closer and whispered, "So it''s time to make you suffer, again! Chapter 214 - What’s Inside Commander Decker’s Underground Dungeon Part 2 Chapter 214 What''s inside Commander Decker''s Underground Dungeon part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral After saying those words, Young Master Denver tightly held his whip, backed off by a bit, and said, "This is the payment for what you have done to me!!" *Slssshhh! *Bang! "Ah!" *Slsssshhh! *Bang!! "Ah!" "Suffer b*tch!" *Slsssshhh! *Bang! "Ah!" Hiding above the ceiling, Leo nearly decided to jump down and stop Young Master Denver, he even made a hole enough for him to jump down already. Unexpectedly, all of Young Master Denver''s attack actually hit a Magical Barrier that inconspicuously appeared around Charlotte''s body. Moreover, he really doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or not while looking at this because to make it further believable, Charlotte would actually exim in pain every time the whip hit the Magical Barrier. Though there were also times when Charlotte didn???t dare to put up a Magical Barrier because Young Master Denver would look at her from time to time. "This..." Leo can''t help but facepalm himself. What was he even worried about, Charlotte was a 9 Star Magical Knight, so obviously her body wouldn''t be something that a mere whip hit by an ordinary person could injure easily. Every time the whip hit Charlotte''s body, it would only leave a slightly pinkish mark. And he could also see clearly that she didn''t bother trying to heal it, using Magic to give Young Master Denver a false belief. "I''m done with this whip, it''s time to y with your body!" Young Master Denver smiled cunningly before finally taking off her underwear as he then moved closer towards Charlotte''s body. Young Master Denver first began caressing her face, trying to set-up the mood or something. He then smiled at her said, "Feel the pleasure of my rod!" "Ahhhh~!" Charlotte''s acted a moan. "How do you like that?! Although I can only feel a slight amount of pleasure, but seeing your face in ecstasy and your sweet moaning voice is enough to make me know that you''re suffering out of helplessness!" Young Master Denver continued humping Charlotte. Up above the ceiling, Leo became even more dumbfounded while watching the scene. To be honest, the ce that Young Master Denver''s rod was humping in is actually just a mere slime like object made into some kind of sex-toy or something simr to that. He doesn''t really know what''s it''s called. But he definitely knows that it''s made out of a Magic spell. "How far can this woman y with this Young Master Denver..." Leo really wanted tough, and if only he wasn''t hiding, then he wouldn''t even think of holding his loudughter. This was just too funny. Young Master Denver, thinking that his making Charlotte suffer, was actually just being yed for a fool. "What was Boss Kent even saying before that Charlotte is suffering inside the underground dungeon. If making a fool out of someone is suffering, then I''ll dly suffer myself too." Leo thought to himself. Of course, what he really meant about is not to be sexually assaulted by Young Master Denver, since that''s so disgusting for a straight guy like him. "Feel the pleasure, b*tch!" Young Master Denver eximed. "Ahhhh~!" "Wait..." Young Master suddenly noticed something. He turned to look down him, as he finally realized that his rod was actually not inside Charlotte, but instead in a slime-like object. "You..." "Ahhh~! Young Master Denver, it so pleasurable to watch you make a fool out of yourself, hahahaha!" Charlotte mocked with augh. "You dare y with me? The son of Commander Decker!!" Young Master Denver began puffing up out of anger. "A son? Maybe you meant, a genderless bastard since you might have a dick but it doesn''t have any purpose!" Charlotte further annoyed Young Master Denver, "Oh, I should call you dickless male instead, hahahaha!" "I''ll report this to my father!" Young Master Denver eximed before turning his head around, but he then hit a wall in front of him where there shouldn''t be any. "Was it pleasurable to watch a dickless male sexually harassing a beautiful girl like me?" Charlotte said with a soft voice and annoyingly twinkling eyes to Leo. Obviously, as a 9 Star Magical Knight, she had already noticed Leo''s presence the moment he got inside the prison room. "It was hrious, so I thought of watching it till the end!" Leo said before turning his eyes to look down at Young Master Denver who was now looking at him fearfully, "Unfortunately, our littlemb here had noticed..." "Who... are... you...?" Young Master Denver asked while stuttering and taking slow steps backward. "Don''t worry, I''ll be the one to end your dickless male''s life," Leo silently whispered at Young Master Denver''s ear before he suddenly stabbed him straight to his heart. Young Master Denver vomit a mouthful of blood while staring straight into Leo''s eyes in total disbelief. In his mind, he was thinking that, "Why did this unknown man kill him? Isn''t he afraid of my father''s wrath? No, I don''t want to die..." Looking at Young Master Denver''s face, Leo immediately noticed a pitiful and tearful face, though he didn''t even show a bit of care as he just casually pushed his body like it was nothing to the floor. Leo then turned to look at Charlotte and said, "Where is the key?" "Inside his left pocket or maybe right, I don''t really know where exactly he would put it because it''s always in random." Charlotte replied. "Okay!" Leo replied before crouching down as he began searching all over Young Master Denver''s body, while thetter was still looking at him with desperate and despair full eyes. "Please... save... me... I''ll... give... you... everything... you... want..." Young Master Denver begged for mercy. "Unfortunately, scums like you who act so righteous and just outside but lunatics and twisted inside is what I really hated the most in my life. If you are really bad, then why bother hiding it, right? So, in your next life, show your true colors, don''t hide it in the closet or somece like this underground dungeon... Oh, found it!" Leo then took out the key, stood up, began searching for the keyhole, and finally inserted it the moment he found it to finally release one of Charlotte''s hand, specifically the left hand. "Ah, finally, I can be free... The air of this ce is really stuffed, I can''t wait to breathe fresh air once again. Hey kid, release my other hand!" Charlotte said in a seemingly arrogant manner. Obviously, Leo wouldn''t just simply do something like that. This girl even yed with Young Master Denver right in front of thetter, not to mention him. No one knows, maybe the moment she finally got her freedom back, she would then kill him and then kill everyone outside so that no one would know anything about her anymore, except of course Commander Decker, but that old man would definitely not be able to do anything aside from mourn for his dead son. "Did I say that I''ll set you free easily?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Didn''t Boss Kent sent you to rescue me?" Charlotte said with a dubious looked on her face, "Or do you perhaps want to taste my body first like Young Master Denver before finally releasing me? Unfortunately, I will not let you do that anymore, especially since one of my hand is already released, hehehehe..." "Huh? Even if your beautiful, I still wouldn''t do it to a girl as cunning as you. And I have many beautiful women with me, so I don''t really care about your beauty." Leo replied in an uncaring manner. From the very beginning, the only reason he wants to rescue Charlotte was that she is a 9 Star Magical, not because she''s beautiful and hot. Moreover, Boss Kent didn''t even mention how she looked like in the first ce, so he didn''t save her just because she''s beautiful or something. "Tch, who are you even joking here, everyone wants that. This guy wanted it, even his father showed a desire to do me. If only he wasn''t faithful andmitted to his wife, he would have definitely done it already. So, not to mention a young man like you who desires adventure and curiosity inducing things!" Charlotte sneered after hearing Leo''s words. "Huh? Such over the top narcissism you got there, Charlotte. The exact reason why I came here to rescue you is to make you my ve, not to bed you or anything." Leo finally revealed his intention. He then took out a Magic contract and a pen from his Storage Ring and put this up in front of Charlotte as he continued, "Sign here and I''ll set you free!" "Whatt?! No way I would want to be a ve to someone like you! You''re not even powerful, rich, or something. So, you''re definitely not worthy. Your looks are almost great, I can''t deny that, but that''s still not enough for you to have me!" Charlotte quickly began refusing. "Oh, then just root in this ce. I still have a lot of things to do, such as to see what''s on the 3rd floor of this underground dungeon and to conquer Southeast Fortress next. So, if you don''t mind, I''ll be leaving this ce now..." Leo said before turning his body as he began walking away. "Wait!" Hearing that sound, Leo can''t help forming a mischievous smile on his face. Before turning around, of course, he quickly hid the mischievous smile. "What?" "I''ll sign it!" "Oh, okay!" Leo took out the contract and pen once again as he put it up in front of her. "But I''m right-handed, so can you release my right hand first." Charlotte said while showing beautiful eyes and waving her still locked right hand. "10 seconds!" "You''ll release my right hand for 10 seconds? That''s also okay!??? "9 seconds!" "Hey, is that a timer instead? Wait, what''s that timer for!" "8 seconds!" "I really can''t write using my left hand!!" "7 seconds!" "I''m dead serious!" "6 seconds!" "Please trust me!" "5 seconds!" "Ahhh!" "4 seconds!" "Noooo!" "3 seconds!" "You..." "2 seconds!" "Do you even have any heart?!" "Yes, I do have a heart. So let me remind you again, you only have 1 second left!" "Okayyy!" "You will sign it?" "Yes! Just give me the pen!" Hearing that Charlotte finally agreed on signing the ve Contract, Leo quickly gave her the pen and help her sign the ve Contract. After finishing signing the ve Contract, the ve Contract then vanished like a wisp of light as it then quickly went to travel straight towards Charlotte''s forehead before a mark of a ve appeared in the middle. "Pleasure doing business with you!" Leo bowed his head a bit before he stood up straight, smile mischievously to further annoy Charlotte, and then he finally inserted the key to the keyhole of her right hand to finally release her. *Cling! Chapter 215 - What’s Inside Commander Decker’s Underground Dungeon Part 3 Chapter 215 What''s inside Commander Decker''s Underground Dungeon part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar Checker: M_W Nomral Charlotte really wanted to cry because she just experienced the fastest freedom of her entire life. It didn''t evenst for even 5 minutes, and her freedom was again in the hands of someone else, a very annoying guy on top of that too. Moreover, this time she wouldn''t be able to y with him like what she did to Young Master Denver, since the ve Contract specifically stated that; firstly, she can''t hurt or harm Leo in any kind of way. Secondly, she needs to follow every order Leo makes, no matter how unreasonable or risky it was. Andstly, the part she really hated the most, her life now belongs to Leo, as in everything that also includes both her soul and body. At the side, Leo didn''t show the slightest bit that he cares about Charlotte''s tearful face. Everything in this world has a price, and since she wants freedom from Commander Decker and Young Master Denver, she naturally needs to pay for the price of its cost, which in her case right now was also the same as losing her freedom once again. Anyways, his way of treating her as a ve is going to be worlds apart from Commander Decker and Young Master Denver, specifically, she could still exercise her basic form of freedom, such as freedom to speak, to wish, to want, to love, or anything else as long as she follows the three conditions written in the ve Contract. "Let''s go downstairs," Leo said before he walked towards the exit of the prison room. "How about him?" Charlotte can''t help pointing at Young Master Denver, who was still alive and breathing, though he''s obviously almost in hisst breath. "Huh? If I save him, then the contract we just signed would be invalidated, since he is going to live. Right now, the ve Contract has basically already recognized him as nothing aside from that he''s dead, that''s why I was able to sessfully signed a new ve Contract with you. If you want to go back to him, then I don''t mind saving him for you. But, you''ll definitely keep on living an even worse life than what I can offer, and I wouldn''t be saving you for the second time." Leo said, seemingly sounding nonchnt. Hearing Leo''s words, Charlotte nodded her head in understanding before quickly following behind him. "HAAAaaa!" Finally, Young Master Denver took hisst breath. "But, what about the other people he had imprisoned? You don''t have any intention of saving them?" Charlotte curiously asked. Leaving them here is the same as Leo killing them, though not personally, but they will definitely die the moment Commander Decker arrived in this ce and found his son dead. Hearing the word ''save them'', the 7 people inside their respective prison cells quickly began begging for Leo to save them. Even if they would be this young man''s ve, they still wouldn''t mind. It''s much better to be his ve than to stay in this forsaken ce. "Please save us!" "Yes, we don''t mind bing your ve!" "I can serve you in any way you want, as long as you save me!" Unexpectedly, all of the other people imprisoned in this prison room were actually women. Some were young, and some were a bit mature, but the mostmon thing about all of them is the fact that they are all beautiful and hot, simply implying that Young Master Denver is really a lecherous and perverted man. Well, Leo had already expected it after hearing the story of Boss Kent. Also, he has a fair share of experience with some Young Masters from different Noble Households who have almost the same character as Young Master Denver back at his Heart city when he was still in his early teens. Those Young Masters were so spoiled that they''ll waste all of their parent''s hard-earned money seemingly nonchnt about it just to y with girls, go drinking in taverns, y casino in the Underground World, and many more other money-wasting stuff. Although he really doesn''t give the slightest bit of care about their actions since they were basically giving him more money every time they waste their parent''s hard-earned money, he can''t still help himself hating them, especially thinking of the thoughts that their parent''s, which he doesn''t have any more at that time, worked their hardest for that money only for their sons to waste it on useless things. Although all of the women were so pitiful to look at, Leo actually still didn''t care or even show that he cared for them even a bit. He just simply kept on walking until he finally arrived in front of the door. Seeing this, the women started begging more. "Please, I begged of you!" "Please have mercy!" "I don''t want to die in this ce!" "Shhh!" Leo suddenly signaled them to shut up, which they quickly did. He continued, "I''ll being back after checking what''s downstairs." The reason why he wouldn''t be freeing them yet is simply because he wasn''t so stupid to just let these women run away from this ce while he still has something he wanted to do, they might just unnecessarily pass that door where a Terrain Illusion spell was casted, causing Commander Decker to be alerted of some intruder. Moreover, he also doesn''t want these women to follow him while he goes downstairs because he still doesn''t even have the slightest bit of idea what''s down there. Maybe there are traps and such that will alert Commander Decker, so going there with only Charlotte is the best possible way. As to how he had thought about the 3rd floor having traps; obviously, if the 3rd floor was indeed a treasure room, then traps would naturally be set in order to stop any possible intruders. "So, wait for me inside your prison cells and also be quiet, I really hate loud people the most." Leo said as he opened the prison room''s door, walked outside, before also motioning for Charlotte to quickly follow after him. Charlotte immediately followed after as soon as she saw Leo calling for her. ..... In front of Leo and Charlotte were 1 Earth Elemental and 2 other Wind Elementals to scout up in front. Because Charlotte was already his ve, Leo didn''t bother hiding his ability to summon Elementals anymore. At first, she was really shocked after discovering about it, but because he didn''t show any intention that he will tell her anything, she just decided to keep it to herself and move on. Momentster, they finally arrived on the 3rd floor. And fortunately, there were no traps and the likes at all, along their journey. "Maybe Commander Decker had thought that this ce is already extremely protected, so he didn''t bother putting traps." Leo thought to himself. "Maybe, indeed!" Charlotte suddenly interrupted Leo from thinking, which he quickly became shocked about since it is really out of his expectations that she could actually read minds. "You..." "Yes, I can read minds, at least just by a bit. It totally depends on how deep the thought is, specifically the deeper it is the less I can read and the shallower the more I can read." "But, you are not a Mage, so how?" "I''m actually a Mage, or more appropriately I''m called a Battle Mage, specifically a Water, Dark, and Physic Mage. The exact reason why a lot of people confuse me for a Magical Knight is that I prefer fighting with my swords all of the time. It''s also not because I don''t want to use Magic spells, in fact, I do always use Magic spells, it''s just that a Battle Mage and Mages way of using Magic spells has a significant difference- "Charlotte wanted to keep on exining, but Leo was quick enough to stop her with his hand. Leo really didn''t expect that Charlotte was so talkative. Also, he already learned what a Battle Mage is since teacher Marvin had thought that to them before. Battle Mages are actually still Mages, but their difference is they don''t cast Magic spells using their hands, but instead through their weapons. Although Mages can also do that, and likewise Battle Mages can also do what Mages do, they still have a significant difference. Like for example are, Battle Mages can actually only use one or at best five Elements for their entire life, and although Battle Mages has a much more powerful Magic Powerpared to normal Mages, the Mages cultivation actually increases much more faster than the Battle Mages. For short, Battle Mages are still Mages, but only that they are the weaker version of thetter. To be honest, Battle Mages are actually Magical Knight that has lost their contracted Mage, or otherwise more know as the Mage they were loyal to. Because the Magical Knights could only rely on their contracted Mages to level up in their cultivation, hence the moment thetter dies such restrictions would immediately be removed, finally giving birth to the ss of Battle Mages. Leo turned his attention to look at the big silver-colored door with some designs of dragons in front of him before he suddenly gulped down a mouthful of his saliva. The moment he opens this silver-colored door, he would finally see for himself whether this underground dungeon was really a dark ce to hide Commander Decker and Young Master Denver''s dark secrets, or a ce where Commander Decker hides his treasures, instead. It would depend on the former or thetter whether he would have a lot of treasures or a means to ckmail Commander Decker. Anyways, both would still have an advantageous result for him. Turning to look at Charlotte, Leo then said, "Did you noticed anything suspicious in this silver-colored door?" Of course, he wouldn''t just forget the most important thing before opening this suspicious-looking silver-colored door. "Unexpectedly, there is actually none..." Charlotte said in doubt. She really didn''t expect that a door made in silver would actually not have any mechanism to alert its owner or something of the likes. It was just so confusing why they would even bother choosing a big silver-colored door with some curiosity inducing design for no reason at all. "Are you sure?" Leo wanted to further confirm. "I''ve already done a triple check." Leo just simply nodded his head in reply as he put his hand up in front of the silver-colored door and right after began pushing it. *aaaaaang! *Whoooosh! Chapter 216 - Commander Decker’s Secret Chapter 216 Commander Decker''s secret Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral *aaaaaang! *Whoooosh! The moment Leo finally opened the door, torches inside immediately began lighting up to brighten up the room. The room wasn''t really that big; he estimated it to only be 10 square meters big. There was also nothing around the wall aside from that it''s made of stone bricks with torches embedded in them. The floor was also normal, just a simple floor made out of stone. Surveying his eyes, he also didn''t notice anything else, such as gold, silvers, or some precious gems, instead there is only one table in the middle with one book on top of it. Moving closer to the table, Leo then noticed the title of the book was ''Ferocious Lion''s Wrath'', specifically abat technique. Flipping the book, Leo soon after noticed that this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath technique is actually not just any ordinarybat technique book, but instead, it is abat techniquebining Magic. "Magic Combat Technique!" Charlotte eximed in astonishment. "What is that?" Leo immediately became curious. For a 9 Star Battle Mage to be astonished by this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath technique, then it only means it is good. Also, this was actually his first time hearing this so-called Magic Combat Technique. Teacher Marvin also didn''t mention this topic, at least maybe not yet. "Magic Combat Technique is just like how its name describes, abination of Magic andbat." Charlotte replied, seemingly stating the obvious. "Of course I know that, what I really mean is what''s so great about this?" Leo rolled his eyes. He wasn''t so stupid not to know that this book taught aboutbining Magic andbat, what he doesn''t know is why it is great. "Oh, its likes this; you obviously know already that as long as Mages learned any Magic spells, they can easily apply that to their weapons to further increase its damage. However, such usage is actually so crude, or more appropriately simple, and it also doesn''t use the full potential of such style in using Magic. Hence bringing forth the invention of Magic Combat technique." "Magic Combat Technique teaches Mages or anyone that can ess Mana and Magic spells how to apply Magic in weapons correctly. And Magic Combat Techniques also increases even further the damage inflicted by every Magic weapon, or even more best, it can also patch up one of the Mages very fatal weakness, specifically their defense." "What''s really astonishing about Magic Combat Techniques is that they can''t be bought that easily. Usually, this kind of book can only be found on sects, powerful organizations, and Empires. Hardly can you get it from stores, even rich stores wouldn''t easily have such kinds of books, that''s why these Magic Combat Techniques are only sold in Auction Houses. Their prices would also vary depending on their usefulness, but one thing is for sure, they''re not something that money can easily buy. In fact, if you really want to buy such kind of books, you''ll need Magic stones as a form of currency!" Charlotte finally finished her exnation. After hearing Charlotte''s exnation, Leo immediately became shocked. This Magic Combat Technique is even much more valuable than what he had expected before. Moreover, something that can only be bought by Magic stones is even more expensive than gold coins. Magic stones are Magical resources that are hundreds of folds higher in level than Mana stones, thetter focuses more on Mana Capacity while the former is the Magical resources that really focuses on improving Mages cultivation and at the same time, it can increase their Magic Power as well, which is something extremely rare to find amongst other Magical resources since the majority of Magical resources would only focus on cultivation. Therefore, for Magic stones to be used as a form of currency to buy a Magic Combat Technique means it''s something extremely great. "This..." Leo was in disbelief. "We are extremely lucky to find this! Hahaha, I have never expected that a Commander with a meager 9 Star level in cultivation would actually have something as great as this!" Charlotte can''t helpughing out loud. "The question is, how did he get this?" Leo asked cautiously. One thing was a fact about Magic stones, such kind of Magical resources are controlled by powerful people. And for Commander Decker to have something that can only be bought by Magic stones, it only means he''s not as ordinary as he seems to be. "That''s indeed really dubious... That old man doesn''t even look like someone of great background, so how was he able to buy this?" Charlotte also felt the importance of their situation, "Unless, of course, he killed the original owner of the book!" Leo also nodded his head, since only such kind of reason would exin how Commander Decker got this Magic Combat Technique. Moreover, Commander Decker was well known already to be a part of the King of Silver Kingdom''s first group of people to pioneer this territory, meaning he''s one of the King''s loyal soldiers prior to bing a Commander, hence he shouldn''t be someone even much more greater than the King of Silver Kingdom since it is a fact that he began as a mere soldier. If Commander Decker was also actually a person who hid his real identity and choose to follow the King of Silver Kingdom, then that only means he''s a part of a sect, organization, or an important person from some Empires for him to possess this Magic Combat Technique. "This is really troublesome..." Leo solemnly said. "Why?" Charlotte curiously asked. "Since we already killed Commander Decker''s son, so in order for me not to have any dangerous variables hunting after me only means I need to eliminate him. It would have been fine if only he killed the previous owner of this Magic Combat Technique, but what if he ends up to actually be a part of a sect, organization, or an Empire? Obviously, with how close those people are with each other and how much they value their image, they would quicklye to find me and make me pay for killing Commander Decker." Leo shook his head helplessly. "Are you really not aware that you''re actually just overthinking things right now?" Charlotte said while looking at Leo in a ridiculous way. "Huh?" "This Ferocious Lion''s Wrath is actually just one part of the entire Magic Combat Technique. I can also easily assume that this is just the first volume of the entire Ferocious Lion''s Wrath too, so it''s not really that great." "So, why didn''t you immediately told me that at first?" Leo''s forehead can''t help twitching out of annoyance after hearing Charlotte''s exnation. "Hehehehe..." Charlotte only chuckled while scratching her cheeks. "Tch, are you really trying to treat me like that dead Young Master Denver?" Leo began cracking his knuckles. "I..." *Bang! Leo immediately hit Charlotte''s head with his fist as he said, "Don''t repeat that again!" "Hehehehe, yes, Master Leo..." Charlotte stood straight as she saluted. "Hahaystt..." Leo shook his head before finally dismissing it and turning to look at the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath technique on the table. "Since it''s only this book, we can find in this room, then let''s go!" Leo said before taking the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath from the table. The moment he did that, though, the room''s torchlight immediately turned red from its orange color. "Sh*t!" Leo swore before quickly putting the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Technique inside his Storage Ring before running upstairs. Because of his annoyance with Charlotte, he had stupidly forgotten that usually tables with only one item, especially an important item, on top would have rms installed. If only Charlotte didn''t annoy him, he would have not forgotten about such an important thing. Leo shoots a dagger look at Charlotte, seemingly telling her that it''s her fault. "Sorrrryyyy!" Charlotte quickly apologized. She was obviously aware that if only she didn''t disrupt Leo, a very cautious guy, they would have easily avoided this situation. "What about those..." Charlotte wanted to say that ''What about those girls inside the prison room'', but she was quickly interrupted with a sudden explosion of the door. Charlotte immediately saw two Earth Elementals hugging the 7 women in front of them, specifically one had 3 and the other one had 4 before they rushed upstairs. "You, take me as you fly up!" Leo yelled an order towards Charlotte. He had almost forgotten again that this woman was actually a 9 Star Battle Mage, so she obviously knows how to fly already, since such kind of ability can be essed by anyone that has reached 5 Star level. "Oh...!" Charlotte felt embarrassed. Immediately, Charlotte activated his flight ability as she then hugged Leo with her right arm before quickly flying up towards the exit of the underground dungeon. At the same time, she also used her left arm to hold one of the Earth Elementals while thetter also quickly formed another hand to hold the other Earth Elemental. *Whoooosh! With how powerful Charlotte was due to being a 9 Star Battle Mage, carrying 8 people and 2 Earth Elemental was easy for her. Unlike thest time, Leo didn''t need to worry about the Terrain Illusion spell that can alert Commander Decker anymore since they have already alerted him. *Whoooosh! Soon after, they finally exited the underground dungeon. Leo immediately saw Ash, Felix, and Boss Kent down below him as he then immediately yelled out, "hold on to the Earth Elemental, were getting out of here!" Without wasting any more time, Ash quickly understood before she powerfully threw Felix and Boss Kent up towards the Earth Elementals. Fortunately, the two of them were smart enough to try their best to hold at any part of the Earth Elemental''s body, and fortunately, the Earth Elemental also extended a part of its body to help the two of them. Afterward, Ash jumped up as she easily holds the feet of the second Earth Elemental. "Gooo!" Leo yelled out. *Whooooosh! Chapter 217 - Begin The Invasion! Part 1 Chapter 217 Begin the Invasion! Part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Exactly the moment Leo and the others flew towards the East Barracks, Commander Decker finally arrived at the entrance of the underground dungeon. Commander Decker began checking the outside of the entrance, and after noticing that nothing seems to be the problem, he then walked inside. The moment he got inside, Commander Decker immediately noticed the destroyed stone stairs, implying that those people who have broken into his underground dungeon rushed to escape the moment they activated the alert system. Commander Decker didn''t waste any more time as he then went straight downstairs to begin checking the 1st floor, 2nd floor, andstly the 3rd floor where he had received the alert. *Whoooosh! Soon enough, Commander Decker finally arrived on the 1st floor. He opened the 4 rooms one by one as he quickly understood that those people seem to only check if there was anything of importance and after knowing that there weren''t any they then quickly went downstairs. Commander Decker then went to the 2nd floor, which is the prison room. While he was still flying far away, he immediately saw the door was destroyed into pieces by some kind of powerful punch or maybe a kick, a physical attack to be more specific since there was no sign of any usage of Magic. He then made a U-turn and quickly noticed that 7 prison cells had their iron bars spread to both sides in order to make a space enough for the prisoners to escape. With how familiar he was with this prison room already, Commander Decker didn''t waste observing closely the other 7 prison cells as he went directly towards the 8th, specifically the prison cell where the most dangerous amongst his son Denver''s entire y-toy was imprisoned, Charlotte, the 9 Star Magical Knight. However, the moment he arrived in front of the prison cell, Commander Decker''s face immediately turned solemn, eyes turned cold, and his Magic power spread out to cover the entire underground dungeon, threatening to destroy the entire ce into smithereens. "Denver..." Commander Decker murmured as he slowly walked towards his son''s corpse. Looking down the body, he immediately saw a dagger still stabbed at its heart. He quickly understood how much his son has struggled before finally dying, specifically he had definitely begged those people to save him. "Ahhhhh!" Commander Decker roared out, his powerful Magic power spread out the entire Southeast Fortress, alerting immediately all of the soldiers and the 4 Generals, whether they were sleeping or were assigned to guard a certain ce, all of them woke up immediately. The Fourth Prince Ethan and his wife Princess ine who were both currently in the middle of nning something were also not spared as they felt the powerful pressure threatening to crash their bodies into pieces. Fortunately, Fourth Prince Ethan was quick enough to release his own Magic Power enough to defend both him and his beloved wife. *Booom! *Bang! *Boom! The underground dungeon started shaking before it started getting destroyed. Walls began cracking before it separated from the other and crashed to the ground. Although the underground dungeon was starting to get destroyed, Commander Decker didn''t seem to care about it. *BOOOOOOoooom! ..... Leo and the others were still flying towards the East Barracks when they felt the powerful pressure. "2nd Gxy Mage!" Charlotte and Ash can''t help eximing at the same time. "How...?" Leo was in disbelief. Based on the information they have received, Commander Decker was still a 9 Star Mage, so how the heck did he suddenly jump to 2nd Gxy Mage. "It must be the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath!" Charlotte quickly realized. The Magic Power they''re currently feeling right now was like full of pride and might, it''s like ordering everyone to bow its head and show their respect or else they''ll face the wrath of the King. "Magic Combat Techniques could actually be used this way...?" Leo dubiously asked. He thought that this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath was just a way tobine both Magic and Combat, so how did it turn into something like releasing pressure? "Yes! Isn''t it a perfectbination between Magic and Combat?" Charlotte replied. "Yes! In fact, it''s more than perfect!" Leo replied, feeling delighted. "Why are you even feeling delighted about this!" Ash who was currently below them reacted like she was dumbfounded but at the same time confuse about why Leo showed a delightful face instead of fear. Shouldn''t this guy be feeling fearful right now? He basically caused Commander Decker to be enraged, which means he wille hunting him down after this. Unless of course if Leo was some kind of crazy lunatic person. "Who''s this very beautiful white fox woman, Leo? Is she what you meant, one of the women you said you have?" Charlotte said after observing Ash from head to toe. Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ash''s face immediately turned burning hot as she quickly looked down out of embarrassment. "Yes." Leo replied that obviously showed he didn''t fully understand well what Charlotte really meant about with her question. "Ohhh..." Charlotte''s eyes lit up as she realized what she would do in the near future to y with Leo. Ash''s face turned even hotter after hearing Leo''s firm answer as she thought in her mind, "What is this guy even thinking! Don''t tell me he''s really serious with what he said?!" "Anyways, what I''m really delightful about is because the Magic Combat Technique that Commander Decker had used is in my Storage Ring right now, so one day we will also be able to use this for ourselves!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Ash quickly became delighted as well, as she finally understands why Leo was delighted. *BOOOOOOoooom! ..... "Lockdown all the gates, no one can get in and no one can get out without my permission. Anyone that dares to disobey my order, even if it''s the Fourth Prince and his wife, would be killed!" Commander Decker roared to the entire Southeast Fortress. Hearing their Commander''s order, every soldier and the 4 Generals went to prepare themselves. No one bothers or dared to even question the Commander''s order. They all went to their battle stations and prepared for the next set of actions. However, the North Barracks were dumbfounded when they went to get weapons to pass on to the other Barracks. And so was the South Barracks because they didn''t receive their set of weapons from the East Barracks even after enough time passes. "What? The Training Ground''s weapons room was robbed!!" General n, one of the Southeast Fortress 4 Generals, eximed in shock. "Yes sir, we went to fetch for weapons, but there were none remaining!" The Vice-General reported. "No, no one would dare rob the Training Ground weapons room. We have a lot of soldiers stationed over there. It should be General Yawi who had taken all of those weapons!" General n thought in annoyance, "But, what the heck is General Yawi even thinking right now! Did he panic and thought of getting every weapon as he would volunteer to distribute it to the other Barracks himself?!" They were trained numerous times already on what they should do the moment Commander Decker ordered a total lockdown for the entire Southeast Fortress. Both the North and East Barracks would get the weapons from the Training Ground''s weapons room, then pass it to both the West and South Barracks. No single Barracks should hoard all of the weapons and volunteer to pass it to the other 3 Barracks unless one of the North and East Barracks was destroyed, which in their case right now it''s still far from the reality. "Wait here, I''ll go to the..." General n wasn''t even able to finish his words when he suddenly saw in his peripheral view what looked to be General Yawi blown with only half a body remaining towards the South Barracks. Afterwards, dozens of cannons sounded, shooting iron balls aiming straight towards the South and North Barracks, and also the Commander''s Pce. *Boooom! *Booom! *Booooom! *Booom! "Prepare yourselves!" General n finally understood what had happened. The East Barracks had indeed robbed the Training Ground''s weapons room because an enemy had already infiltrated their Southeast Fortress. *Boooom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! "They''ve already used their rounds, so we are free to fire!" A Major ordered the soldiers stationed in their cannons. "Ready!" "Aim-" The Major in-charged of the cannons wasn''t even able to finish his words when he was suddenly crushed by a circle made out of stone that came from the East Barracks. Soon After, 4 more stone circles began hitting towards the location of a few cannons. "They shouldn''t even be able to fire more cannons after that round!!" A vice-major who quickly tookmand eximed in confusion. After firing a cannon, the soldiers would need to quickly but thoroughly clean before firing another round in order to not cause the cannon to explode in itself. However, the East Barracks was actually still able to fire towards them. "They should-" The vice-major wanted to order a fire, but he was quickly interrupted when he saw another wave of stone balls shooting towards them, prompting him to quickly hide so that he will not die the same as what had happened to the Major a moment ago. "What the hell is happening!" Unbeknownst to the soldiers at the North Barracks, the South Barracks was actually also experiencing the same fate at this moment, even much more worst than them because right now the Hybrids that was secretly stationed at the Port District had unexpectedly attacked the soldiers following after the lead of Sebastian and Sele, causing a battle to erupt inside the South Barracks. "Who are you, people!" General Nick of the South Barracks coldly asked Sebastian the moment their swords shed with each other. "A dead man doesn''t need to know!" Sebastian smirked before suddenly jumping back and right after, followed after by Sele as she jumps up forward and crashed her axe towards General Nick, causing thetter''s body to split into two. "That was quick!" Sele mocked before putting her axe on her right shoulder. "Well, what can we expect from abination of Leo and Ash''s strategy?" Sebastian sheathed his sword before turning to look at the victorious scene right now. "Man the cannons and send Leo a signal that we''ve already finished in our side!" Sebastian quickly ordered. "Yes, sir!" A Hybrid saluted before going upstairs. Hearing the Hybrid''s reply, Sebastian can''t help feeling delighted as he said, "Maybe we should ept using the General and Commander status, what do you think?" "Hmmm... General Sele? Sounds really good to me!" Sele replied with the same thought as Sebastian. "Now then, what kind of surprise did Leo prepare in the Business District...." Sebastian said as he looked at the direction of the Business District from the window of the South Barracks. Chapter 218 - Begin The Invasion! Part 2 Chapter 218 Begin the Invasion! Part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Meanwhile, at the Business District, shadows of hundreds of ves could be seen secretly creeping towards the West Barracks. If Leo was here, he would immediately know that all of these ves were actually those sold in Boss Kent''s Red Axe ve House. After agreeing to work under Leo, Boss Kent didn''t hesitate to offer all of his remaining ves to aid Leo, it was even to the point that he let Leo sign a ve Contract with all of them, even with no payment and guarantee that Leo would really honor the promise he had made to him. He just got this feeling telling him he could trust Leo, that''s why he did such an action that the majority of people would say was stupid. Well, he was a stupidly honest person in the first ce, emphasis on stupid, so maybe that is also one of the reason why he didn''t bother to care. Momentster, the hundreds of ves finally arrived at the side of the West Barracks wall, and soon after... *BOOOOOOM! Dozens of explosion sounded all around the West Barracks, causing the building to start copsing due to almost all of its walls being blown into pieces. Additionally, there were also dozens of cannons from the South Barracks shooting iron balls towards them after Sebastian and Sele took over, more specifically towards the remaining walls holding support for the West Barracks. *Rumbleeee! *Crghhhh! *Bang! *Bang! *Bang! And finally, the West Barracks were destroyed, causing a lot of their soldiers to be crashed by the stones and pirs of the building into meat pastes. *BOOOOOoooom! Fortunately, General Sheng was able to save exactly 200 soldiers. "Oh, someone is still remaining, let''s gang on him, boys!" A Human 3 Star Magical Knight pointed at General Sheng who was in the middle of the rumbles. "Chargeeeee!" Seeing this, General Sheng quickly unsheathed his Pearl Lance as he pointed it straight towards the direction of the charging ves. "Dancing Lotus!" *Whoooosh! Suddenly, General Sheng vanished out from his location before as he then seemingly instantaneously appeared in the middle of the charging ves. *Szzzhhhh! *Szzzhhhh! *Szzzhhhh! *Szzzhhhh! *Szzzhhhh! *Szzzhhhh! *Szzzhhhh! *Szzzhhhh! Commander Sheng then sheathed his Pearl Lance, which was quickly followed after by the ves being cut into pieces. "Oh, I didn''t expect we would also have a General here!" Suddenly, a kid''s voice sounded amongst the groups of ves. The ves quickly made way as it finally revealed Dan and old man Torre walking closer towards General Sheng. After finishing robbing the Training Ground''s weapons room, Dan and old man Torre actually quickly sneaked into the North Barracks to go into the Business District. They were really shocked the moment they saw hundreds of ves prepared inside the Red Axe ve House. It waspletely out of their expectations that Leo would actually be able to gather this much of people, or more appropriately ves, in only an hour or so. "Who are you?!" Commander Sheng pointed his Pearl Lance towards Dan and old man Torre. "What did Leo said again if ever someone asked who we are?" Dan turned to look at old man Torre and asked as he had forgotten what to say. "He said that we can''t reveal our real identity because they might have some kind of transmitter device to immediately report to their superiors. So, what we should do is tell them (*whisper)." Old man Torre replied. "You..." General Sheng waspletely shocked when his intention was found out by these two Hybrids. Behind him was a Transmitter Ring that he will use the moment he knows about any important information about them. However, he can unfortunately no longer do that because they have already found out about it. "Okay!" Dan nodded his head before suddenly pointing his Magic staff called Glorious Staff, a Magic weaponpatible to him that he had luckily found in the Training Ground''s weapons room, as he said, "A dead man doesn''t need to know!" "Tch!" General Sheng sneered, "Let''s see whether you can really kill me, or is it me killing you instead!" *Shing! "Is that so?" Dan took a step forward before suddenly turning to look at old man Torre, "Please sit out on this one, I want to know where this man exactly got his confidence from!" Old man Torre nodded his head. *Bang! *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! Suddenly, Dan and General Sheng vanished from their location. *Peng! *Peng! *Peng! *Peng! *Peng! Unexpectedly for General Sheng, Dan was actually able to easily fend off all of his attacks with his Glorious Staff. "Oh, is this where you got your confidence from?" Dan mocked. *Whoosh! General Sheng quickly jumped back as he said, "Since you want to taste my most powerful attack, then take this..." General Sheng vanished and what quickly followed after were dozens of Pearl Lance that aims straight towards Dan. "Vanishing Lance!" *Peng! *Peng! *Peng! *Peng! *Peng! *Peng! *Szhhh! Dan''s shoulder was soon after revealed as ance strike went past his clothes. Then, his waist, then his left leg, then his right cor, andstly, his chest. Out of 24 strikes, only 5 attacks were able to hit Dan, but only his clothes, while the rest all missed. "How did you..." General Sheng can''t help feeling disbelief as he saw that the only damage he had caused Dan was actually only his clothes. "Dude, are you really a Mage?" Dan can''t help asking. So far, all of General Sheng''s attack has no evidence of Magic or even Mana used, and it was really confusing because all of it was simply Combat Techniques only, which has no significance if a Mage didn''t apply any form of Magic or Mana. Although his cultivation was 7 Star, General Sheng is actually in 6 Star, so he should be able to easily transcend that 1 level difference. "I..." "Don''t tell me you can''t use magic spells?" "I can!" "Then show me!" "I can only use Defensive Magic spells..." "Whatttt?!" Dan was shocked. There was nothing wrong with learning Defensive Magic spells only, really, but to meet a Mage that only knows such kind of Magic spells, how the hell did this guy even live his life as a Mage? Use Combat Techniques to patch up hisck of attack? That''s so useless, especially when fighting powerful Mages because they can easily defend any attacks that don''t have any form of Magic and Mana. "How about you attack me instead!" General Sheng proposes. Since he was good in Defensive Magic spells, then why not test his opponent to see whether his attacks could break his defense or not. "Okayyy! But, don''t me me if you die!" Dan said as he prepared his Glorious Staff for his attack, "ming Shots!" *Whoooooooooosh! Because of the Glorious Staff, Dan''s ming Shots spell this time was no longer in the number of dozens of fireballs, but instead of hundreds. "This..." General Sheng immediately became afraid when he saw hundreds of fireballs floating up above Dan. He can''t help thinking whether he should defend against this attack or just run instead. If he runs away, then he will be viewed as a coward, but if he stays he would be a roasted Human instead because no matter how many of his Defensive Magic spells he would use to defend from this, it would never be able tost until all the fireballs were all finally used, not to mention he might not even be able to finish casting a single Defensive Magic spell before the hundreds of fireballs reach him. "Are you ready?" Dan asked. "I..." "I''ll take that as a yes!" Dan said before pointing his Glorious Staff towards General Sheng. *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! *Whoosh! With a wave of Dan''s Glorious Staff, hundreds of fireballs shoot straight towards General Sheng''s direction. "F*ck this!" General Sheng didn''t bother with his image anymore as he quickly flew towards the Commander''s Pce. Who in their right mind would even bother choosing honor than their life? If ever he meets any in his life, he would definitely berate that person because as long as they''re alive they''ll always be able to keep on trying to kill their opponents. "Tch, that General is so cowardly. How the hell did he even be a General." Dan voiced his displeasure. But, he quickly dismissed the thoughts about General Sheng as he quickly pointed his Glorious Staff straight towards the remaining 200 or so soldiers. Although he could actually spare their lives, especially since they can no longer fight, but Leo said not to in order to avoid some unnecessary variables. To be honest, what Leo was exactly cautious about is that the Silver royal family might use his strategy, specifically use the Hybrids and ves inside the Southeast Fortress, against him, only in their case they''ll use the Human soldiers that he will obviously be put into prisons. No matter how he looked at it, if he can do such kind of strategy, then not to mention the Silver royal family, especially since they will get to know about it after he announced that he had conquered the Southeast Fortress and that the imprisoned Human soldiers are basically like the imprisoned ves, so it has no difference at all. Although he can actually just permanently cripple the soldiers too, in order to remove their capability to fight, but wouldn''t that be even worse than death? After all, whether he cripple their hands or their feet, they''ll definitely start living an extremely hard life until they finally die. Healing is also not an option because although it is indeed possible to heal what should be a permanent cripple, it would cost a very high price and it mighte to bite him after he heals them. Anyways, this is war, so there is no morally correct or not. The winner is the truth, while the loser is the liars. When the smoke finally cleared out, all of the soldiers could be seenying on the ground dead. Dan turned his head around to looked at everyone as he said, "Let''s wait until Sebastian and Sele''s group arrived before we start attacking the North Barracks." Old man Torre just simply nodded his head like thest time before sitting down on the rock nearby him. Suddenly... *Boooooom! Chapter 219 - Fighting Against Commander Decker Part 1 Chapter 219 Fighting against Commander Decker part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral *BOOOOOooom! At the east side of the Commander''s Pce, an explosion suddenly sounded, which was right after, followed by Commander Decker slowly revealing himself out of the smoke. Quickly looking around the entire Southeast Fortress, Commander Decker immediately became dumbfounded on how the situation had turned out like this. He had only ordered a total lockdown because he doesn''t want those people who had killed his son Denver to escape. He had never expected that their Southeast Fortress was actually already invaded by some unknown organization. And what''s even worse was, the battle actually turned against their favor even though the entire Southeast Fortress was a ce that should have given them the home-based advantage. Looking around the West Barracks, Commander Decker then saw that it was actually already turned into rumbles. Looking at the South Barracks, he then saw that all of their cannons were actually pointed at his direction right this moment, or maybe the Commander''s Pce. Turning his head to the East Barracks, he also saw the same thing, though in the East Barracks case only half of the total cannons were pointed at his direction while the other half were shooting towards the only remaining Barrack that still belongs to the Southeast Fortress, North Barracks. "How did the situation turned out like this?!" Commander Decker was confused. For their opponents to turn the situation like this after an hour or so, simply means they have done an extreme preparation, which should havested for weeks or even months in order toplete. However, based on the Hybrids that he had just seen above the South and East Barracks, he could immediately say that this nned invasion wasn''t nned for weeks or even months, but instead just today. How? Very simple; norge movements of Hybrids can escape the eyes of many people, simply and exactly because they are treated by almost everyone as ves, hence if ever there arerge numbers of Hybrids moving, even if no one from his soldiers could notice, the citizens of Southeast Fortress would report it themselves immediately because ves with no Master means they''re dangerous. So, for Commander Decker not to receive any reports about it, simply means that this entire invasion was nned and executed on the very same day. The question though is... "Who is the mastermind behind this..." Commander Decker asked himself. While thinking though, he turned to look at the Business District where he could seerge numbers of his opponent''s soldiers preparing tounch an attack towards the North Barracks. Amongst those Hybrids though, there actually exist other Foreign races, and what''s even more shocking was these people were people he had already seen before, specifically at Red Axe ve House, a ve House owned by Boss Kent... "Charlotte was a ve from Boss Kent, and Charlotte had just escaped awhile ago..." Commander Decker finally thought of something as he can''t help his mouth to form a cold smile, "So that''s how it is, you want revenge, eh..." Boss Kent was a ve merchant, and those Hybrids should also all be ves and so were those Foreign races he was familiar with. So, connecting all the dots, Commander Decker arrived at the conclusion that Boss Kent is the one that started all of this. If Leo heard of Commander Decker''s conclusion about who has nned this invasion, he would definitelyugh till he dies out ofughter. Boss Kent was a stupidly honest person, emphasis on the stupid, so how could he even think of this very, very very thorough andplicated strategy? Even if Boss Kent wasn''t a stupid person, it would still be impossible for him to think of such an easy way to conquer the Southeast Fortress, even if there were tens of them working together. "The East Barracks is under the enemy''s hands and the ce that was attacked before is located also in the east, so right now Boss Kent should be in the East Barracks!!" Commander Decker thought before quickly flying straight towards the East Barracks. Right now, he doesn''t care anymore about the Southeast Fortress, since it is bound to be destroyed anyways. What he cares about right now is to kill Boss Kent to make him pay for killing his son, Denver. *Whooooosh! ..... At this moment, Leo was standing on top of the East Barracks wall while ordering his 10 Earth Elementals to throw stone balls to an exact location towards the North Barracks, specifically towards the cannons and the soldiers that were acting as the leader. The cannons were an obvious target in order to destroy their means of attacking while the leaders would reduce their fighting capability. "Leo!" Charlotte suddenly called, making Leo turned his head to look at her. "Why?" "I detect Commander Decker flying very fast towards us right now!" "Oh... then it''s time to begin the operation kill Commander Decker!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Hearing the operation kill Commander Decker, Chief Lago who has long been waiting for this suddenly stood up from his chair as he turned to look at Charlotte. They both nodded their heads to each other before quickly flying to face with the iing Commander Decker. Meanwhile, Leo sent an order to the South Barracks to begin firing at the Commander''s Pce. *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! After doing that, Leo then ordered half of the cannons to aim towards the iing Commander Decker. Ash was the one to guide this cannon squad, which is obviously the best choice that Leo could ever make in this situation. With her lead, Chief Lago and Charlotte would definitely be provided with the right support they needed in order to fight Commander Decker, despite both being a mere 9 Star Mage and 9 Star Battle Mage. To add even further support, Leo didn''t hesitate to unsummon 6 of his Earth Elementals and exchange them with 4 Nature Elementals. *Whooosh! A Human looking entity made entirely of wood and a few leaves on top of their heads appeared in front of Leo. Looking around this Nature Elemental, he could immediately feel the aura of life and naturebined. "Go provide support to them!" Leo soon after ordered the 4 Nature Elementals. The 4 Nature Elementals seemingly nodded their heads in reply before quickly jumping down the Barrack''s top and went to chase after Chief Lago and Charlotte. Obviously, that is still not enough to really be sure in defeating Commander Decker, so Leo also turned the attention of his remaining 4 Earth Elementals to face Commander Decker. "Light up the fireworks!" Leo ordered one of the Hybrids at the side. This idea was what he had learned from Angel during the escorting Veronica mission. So, obviously, this is to call out for more assistance. *Whoooosh! *Whooosh! At the Business District, Dan and Sebastian immediately noticed the fireworks the moment it exploded into the sky. "It''s time for us to fight against an even tougher enemy!" Dan felt delighted. General Sheng had run away during their fight, so he was left unsatisfied with it. But now that Leo had called out to them to fight Commander Decker, a 2nd Gxy Mage, he immediately felt excited. "I''ll leave it to the both of you guys to lead this attack..." Sebastian said worryingly. Sele and old man Torre were known to always fight with each other as both of them seem to not be able to agree with anything, maybe because the other was old while the other one was young, so their views are always destined to be conflicted with each other. "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to not disagree with this little girl!" Old man Torre said as he stood up from the stone he was sitting at. "Same for me!" Sele said with determination in her voice. "Then, Dan, let''s go!" Sebastian called out to Dan before flying towards the Commander''s Pce. "Wait, let me light these fireworks first!" Dan replied before lighting up a fire to the fireworks on his hand. These fireworks would signal the side of Leo that they areing. *Whoooosh! *Whooosh! "Bye-bye guys!" Dan waved his hand as he quickly followed after Sebastian. On the other side of the Commander''s Pce, Leo smiled as soon as he saw the fireworks from Dan. "Leo, do you have more preparation?" Ash can''t help asking. It was really astonishing how Leo puts a lot of things just so that no mishaps would happen, just how cautious was this guy? She really wants to know whether he still has more in his arsenal for this operation kill Commander Decker. "Yes, but this is thest one..." Leo replied as he turned to look at Venice, Charles, Jeffrey, and 10 more other members of the 5 Divisions. "You guys know what to do, right?" Leo wanted to confirm whether they still knew of their task or not. "Yes, just spam shot Commander Decker with this Cloud Piercer arrows!" Venice replied to the group. "Good, now go!" Leo motioned for them to follow after the others to fight against Commander Decker. His n was to make Venice and the others provide support to Chief Lago and Charlotte the same way as to how he had provided support to teacher Homer back then. "Yes, sir!" Right after, with the lead of Venice, Charles, and Jeffrey, the 10 other members of the 5 Divisions quickly went downstairs straight towards the middle of the Commander''s Pce and East Barracks to prepare for their assigned mission. "Now then, let''s see whether my strategies could kill a 2nd Gxy Mage...." Leo muttered to himself as he focused all of his attention towards the iing Commander Decker in the west direction, "Or would Commander Decker be able to kill me instead." Chapter 220 - Fighting Against Commander Decker Part 2 Chapter 220 Fighting against Commander Decker part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Charlotte!!" Commander Decker eximed, full of anger and resentment in his eyes. Soon after, Commander Decker stops on his track and waited for Charlotte and the other person in the 9 Star level to arrive. "I rmend you not to go any further Commander Decker if you still want to keep your own life!" Charlotte warned. "Oh, is that so? Where did you even get that confidence from? That 9 Star Mage at your side, or is it because Southeast Fortress is losing to your Boss Kent right now?" Commander Decker mockingly said. "Boss Kent?" Chief Lago curiously asked. "Isn''t he, your boss? Hahahaha, you don''t need to hide it because I''ve already connected all the dots and it all connects to your Boss Kent." Commander Decker sneered. Do these people think he was so stupid not to see the truth? "Oh no, we need to report this to Boss Kent immediately or else Commander Decker might catch him!" Charlotte said as he acted worryingly on her face. "We don''t need to, we can beat this Commander Decker anyways." Chief Lago was smart enough to quickly understood what Charlotte really wanted to do. Basing on the words that Commander Decker had just said, he assumes that the stupidly honest Boss Kent, emphasis on the stupid, is the mastermind behind this invasion, which is actually good because it hides both Ash and Leo''s identity. "What arrogance you got there!" Commander Decker smirked as he took out a Glorious Greatsword, a Magic weapon from the Glorious series of Magic weapons, from his Storage Ring, "I hope you can show me that you really have the rights to act arrogant in front of me!" "Show me what a Commander of a Kingdom really got!" Chief Lago said as he took out a Glorious Spear, another Magic weapon from the Glorious series of Magic weapons. He got from the Training Ground''s weapons room. "Too much talk let''s fight!" Charlotte charge first with an alloy twin dagger. "I''ll show you why I''m a Commander while you both are just a mere ve!" Commander Decker right after charge straight to meet up with Charlotte. *annggg! "What tough twin dagger you have there, little ve, but to bad it''s weakness are greatswords!" Commander Decker said while trying to push Charlotte down to the ground. "Don''t forget, this is not a one-on-one fight!" Charlotte smirked despite being pushed back. *Whoooosh! Seeing a spear thrusting straight at him, Commander Decker swings his Glorious Greatsword to throw Charlotte towards Chief Lago. Chief Lago quickly dodged to the side to not hit Charlotte with his attack, but he was immediately greeted by Commander Decker''s Glorious Greatsword swinging towards him the moment he turned to look at thetter once again to prepare to continue his attack. "aaang! "Where''s your arrogance now?" Commander Decker smiled. *Whoosh! Charlotte aimed her twin dagger towards Commander Decker''s arm, but he suddenly kicked Chief Lago to the side and meet up with her twin dagger with his Glorious Greatsword. *aang! "We are just starting yet both of you are already losing despite me not using any form of Magic and Mana!" Commander Deckerughed loudly. "Is that so!" Dan interrupted behind Commander Decker as he right after pointed his Glorious Staff towards him. *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Hundreds of fireballs shoot straight towards Commander Decker. Seeing this, Commander Decker wanted to quickly leave from his location, but he soon after noticed a sword at his left and a spear at his right aiming straight to him, and behind him was also Charlotte as well, aiming her twin dagger towards his back. "Feel my wrath!" Commander Decker roared out before immediately followed after by the first technique of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath technique activating, right after forming two Ferocious Lion''s w behind him. The two Ferocious Lion''s w then went to block Sebastian''s sword and Chief Lago''s Glorious Spear, as he himself turned to face Charlotte with his Glorious Greatsword. *aangggg! *aaaang! *aaang! However, despite defending the three melee attacks, Commander Decker was now unable to block the ming Shots spell falling like small meteorites numbering to the hundreds towards him. *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! "Is he dead yet?" Charlotte can''t help asking while still seriously observing the cloud of dust in front of her. "I hope so!" Sebastian replied. "Don''t put your hopes up a Commander isn''t someone that we can easily beat with only those attacks." Chief Lago reminded. "Charlotte, watch out!" Dan quickly warned. He was flying up the sky, so he has more viewpare to the others. Inside that smoke was a very big shadow, something as big as those of Twilight Bears in Twilight Forest, with eyes lighting up in color orange. This shadow then jumps forward straight towards Charlotte. Hearing Dan''s warning, Charlotte quickly crossed her twin dagger forward to guard for Commander Decker''s attack. However, the moment the beast-like Commander Decker appeared in front of her and both of their weapons shed with each other, she was immediately sent flying back seemingly so easy for tens or so meters as she soon after crashed into a house. *Whoooooosh! *Boooom! *Coughed Charlotte coughed out a mouthful of blood as she stared solemnly at Commander Decker, whose body was now as big as those of a bear. "ming Shots!" Dan casted in hopes of buying the others enough time before Commander Decker decides to attack them. *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! Chief Lago quickly jumped towards Sebastian as he realized that Sebastian would be the most vulnerable to receive such an attack with his meager cultivation of 7 Star Mage. Arriving in front of Sebastian, Chief Lago then saw the orange light jumping straight towards them. *aaaang! *Whooooosh! *Booooom! Chief Lago and Sebastian were both sent flying towards a building 20 meters away from their former location. *Coughed! *Coughed! Sebastian stared fearfully at Commander Decker as he silently muttered, "How would we beat something like that?!" "Don''t lose your hope yet!" Chief Lago pulled Sebastian out from his thoughts. Dan thennded beside them as he asked, "Can you both still fight?" Suddenly, dozens of iron balls and stone balls were shot towards Commander Decker from the East Barracks. *Boooom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! What quickly followed after were thousands of tiny arrows aiming straight towards Commander Decker''s face. With thousands of arrows aiming straight towards Commander Decker''s face and in an unexpected way too, it was so easy to cause his eyes to go blind. *Pluck Just like that, Commander Decker''s left eye was blinded as he then quickly covered his right eye with his hand before casting a Defensive Magic spell to defend the more iing tiny arrows. *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Charlotte, Chief Lago, Sebastian, quickly received small heals from the Nature Elementals who have just arrived, specifically, two Nature Elementals were currently healing Charlotte since she received more injurypare to Chief Lago and Sebastian as the both of them helped each other to received Commander Decker''s force of attack. "Leo, really never fails to surprise me!" Chief Lago said as he stood up from the rumbles seemingly full of energy. "Hahahaha, why was I even feeling fearful with Leo and Ash both supporting us!" Sebastian ps his face as he stood up to prepare another round of the fight with Commander Decker. "I''ll be behind supporting you both!" Dan took a step back as he prepared his Glorious Staff. On the other side, Charlotte stood up from the rumbles as he took a Glorious Twin Daggers from the hands of one of the Nature Elementals healing him. There was a note with Boss Kevin''s name written and a peace sign. "Tch, that Boss of mine is really annoying..." Charlotte can''t help smiling. This was what she reallycked right now, a weapon that she can at least use without holding back. "Charlotte, take the right while I and Sebastian will take the left!" Chief Lago yelled out before charging towards Commander Decker. *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! "Okay!" Charlotte nodded her head as she also charged. *Whooosh! Seeing this, Commander Decker held his Glorious Greatsword tightly as he prepared himself for another round of attack. Turning his head to the left, Commander Decker then saw that it was Chief Lago and Sebastian that arrived first. He quickly decided to charge towards them. *aang! Commander Decker and Chief Lago''s weapons shed with each other. "Don''t forget about me!" Sebastian reminded as he right after swing his sword towards Commander Decker''s feet. *shhh! Commander Decker was caught off guard, so one of his feet quickly kneeled down on the ground the moment it received Sebastian''s sword sh. *Whoooosh! Right after, Charlotte appeared behind Commander Decker with both Glorious Twin Daggers aiming to his left, the side where he can no longer see. *Pluck! One of the Glorious Twin Daggers quickly stabbed Commander Decker''s neck. Charlotte then jumps up as she nned to kick the Glorious Twin Dagger deeper on Commander Decker''s neck, but unexpectedly her ankle was caught by Commander Decker''s left hand as she was then thrown towards Sebastian. *Bannnng! *Whoooosh! *Boooom! "Now it''s your turn!" Commander Decker smiled as he put his left hand back on his Glorious Greatsword and quickly put more power into it, pushing Chief Lago''s body slowly to the ground. "Don''t forget about me!" Dan yelled out as he swings his staff to the left side of Commander Decker. *Banggg! Commander Decker immediately lost his bnce after he received the Glorious Staff swing attack to his left ear, making his body slowly fall to the right. Noticing this obvious chance, Chief Lago then pushes to the side Commander Decker''s Glorious Greatsword as he jumps up and thrust his Glorious Spear down to Commander Decker''s right hand. *sssshh! *Bang! Commander Decker''s hand was separated from his body. Because of such pain after losing his right hand, Commander Decker was quickly woken up from his dizzy state. "Ahhhhh!" Commander Decker roared out in pain, but he still remained calm as he quickly used his left hand to hold the falling Glorious Greatsword and swing it towards Chief Lago and Dan. Chief Lago and Dan both quickly defended from the attack. However, a Thunderstrike spell hit them out of nowhere, causing both their bodies to fly away. *Whoooosh! *Whoooosh! *Booom! *Booom! Suddenly, a very handsome man slowlynded down in front of Commander Decker. Chapter 221 - Fourth Prince Ethan Silver Chapter 221 Fourth Prince Ethan Silver Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Commander Decker could have actually won against Charlotte, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan working together. But, with new factors added, especially getting caught off guard of it, it was now impossible for him to win, even if he had activated the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Combat Technique. To be honest, without the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Combat Technique, he would have died already after getting hit by cannons as his body was only slightly above the normal Human. However, seeing the very handsome man with a wavy silver hair, Commander Decker''s eyes quickly lit up, but it was quickly reced with worry as he realized the current situation right now. "Your Royal Highness Fourth Prince Ethan, what are you doing here?" Commander Decker asked worryingly as he tried his best to stand up. "Of course, I came to save you!" Fourth Prince Ethan said as he slowly backed off towards Commander Decker. "You shouldn''t have done that! No one knows exactly what their goal is, so you should have left while I was fighting them instead!" Commander Decker said. "And abandoned one of my father''s men here?" Fourth Prince Ethan said as his back finally arrived in front of Commander Decker, "How are your wounds? Can you still fight?" "Thank you for your care Fourth Prince Ethan..." Commander Decker felt honored, "But, I''m nearly at the end of my life, so please Fourth Prince Ethan leave this ce, I''ll hold them out for-" Commander Decker wasn''t able to finish his words before suddenly Fourth Prince stabbed his heart with a sword. "Good..." Fourth Prince Ethan whispered in Commander Decker''s ears, "Now you can rest and be with your beloved son." "Why..." Commander Decker asked in total disbelief. He can''t believe that Fourth Prince Ethan, one of the people he trusted the most, would actually kill him. "Your death means a lot to me, so please just close your eyes and ept your death." Fourth Prince Ethan said as he looked at Commander Decker''s full of disbelief face. "Ahhhh!" Enraged by the betrayal of the person he trusted, Commander Decker firmly picked up his Glorious Greatsword onest time as he tried to swing it towards Fourth Prince Ethan, hoping to bring thetter along to his death. *Swishhh! "Commander Decker had dared to raise his hand with an intention to kill a member of the Silver royal family, so I hereby executed him without any form of trial!" Fourth Prince Ethan said as he sheathed his sword. Rolling behind him was Commander Decker''s head and his body while still raising the Glorious Greatsword and slowly falling to the ground. *Bang! "Now, where were was I going next... Oh, yes, you people over there!" Fourth Prince Ethan pointed his sword straight towards Charlotte and the others who were all wearing a face of disbelief whileying on the rumbles because of the scene they had just seen right this moment, "Oh..." He quickly dropped his sword before continuing, "Sorry about that, hehehehe... What I want to say is, please bring me to your leader." After saying that, Fourth Prince Ethan put both his hand up in front to show that he surrender, though his face was so obvious to see that he wasn''t serious about surrendering but instead ordering Charlotte and the others to take him to their leader. "Ah, okay..." Sebastian doesn''t really know why, but he seems to not be able to control his body as he slowly moved towards Fourth Prince Ethan. And curiously, nothing happened to him aside from the fact that he casted a Vine spell to bound both Fourth Prince Ethan''s hand. "Now then, let''s go!" Fourth Prince Ethan said as he turned his head to look at the East Barracks. Standing at the top of the East Barracks, Leo''s eyes meet with Fourth Prince Ethan''s. And out of everyone''s expectations, he actually formed a smile on his face before turning around to wait for thetter to be brought by Charlotte and the others in front of me. ..... "Oh, so it''s actually someone I know that was leading this invasion." Fourth Prince Ethan said the moment he saw Leo. At this moment, Leo was sitting on a chairfortably while situated high up from everyone else''s ground level. And his eyes were clearly looking down at Fourth Prince Ethan, and thetter could also look up to him if he really wants to see his face. "If my father was here, he would definitely deem your action as a form of disrespect and treason to the Silver royal family. However, I''m not my father, so I don''t really care." Fourth Prince Ethan shrugged his shoulder off to show his uncaring attitude. "Oh, then this might be my lucky day, right? Because I didn''t face your father instead, hahahaha!" Leoughed in sarcasm. But then, his face turned serious as he said, "Let''s not beat around the bush, state your intentions clearly. If it doesn''t satisfy me, then you''ll die." *Shing! Both Charlotte''s and Chief Lago''s weapons pointed at the back and front of Fourth Prince Ethan''s neck. "Of course, I have my very satisfying and reasonable reason why I want to meet with Queen Lion Olivia Heart''s discipline Leo Heart... oh, she''s actually also your sister-inw, sorry for not including that, hehehe. Anyways, my satisfying and reasonable reason is that I want to join your Mischievous Lion organization''s side, and I''m being serious here." Fourth Prince Ethan said while still looking straight into Leo''s eyes. Hearing Fourth Prince Ethan''s desire to join the Mischievous Lion organization, Leo''s eyes immediately showed interest. "And why is that?" "I''ll tell you the reason, but please let your men, of course, except for this beautiful woman and the old man who''s both currently holding me down so that I can''t take any action to kill you, to leave this ce. The reason is, I don''t want a lot of people to know about it." Fourth Prince Ethan requested. Leo''s face turned solemn as he shoots a cold look at Fourth Prince Ethan and he said, "What if I ask you to tell your wife, Princess ine to strip naked in front of me while I''ll promise you not to rape her, will you also do that?" Fourth Prince Ethan''s face immediately turned cold after hearing that. But he quickly calmed down as he used his left hand to remove the Storage Ring on his ring pointy finger, "Take this..." Leo easily caught the Storage Ring before quickly motioning for everyone, except for Charlotte, Chief Lago, and also Ash, to leave them for a moment. Fourth Prince Ethan shoots a curious looked at Ash before turning to look at Leo, seemingly saying with his eyes, ''why is this White Fox race woman staying?''. "She''s my Commander, so she deserves to know." Leo replied as he naturally understood Fourth Prince Ethan''s look evident of question. "Oh, okay..." Fourth Prince Ethan finally understood. "So what is your reason for wanting to join Mischievous Lion organization''s side?" Leo asked, feeling interested. He really wants to know why exactly the fourth son of the King of Silver Kingdom wants to betray the Silver royal family and join their opponent''s side. "It''s like this... My elder brother, Crown Prince Edward, wants me to rece him and be the King of Silver Kingdom instead-" "And what''s wrong with that?" "Ehem*!" "Oh, my bad!" "There is actually nothing wrong with that. In fact, in all of us 4 brothers and my 2 little sisters, no one actually desires to fight one another just for the throne of the ruler of Silver Kingdom as all of us want to be there to support for each other. However, that''s not the only reason why no one wants to fight for the throne." Fourth Prince Ethan said with a look of distress. "Hahaytss... It all began when my second brother, Second Prince Edson Silver, broke through to be the first-ever Gxy level Mage amongst us, 4 brothers. Amongst all of us 4 brothers, Edson was a heaven gifted genius, even much more smarter and powerful than my first brother, Crown Prince Edward. Because of that, my father, King Erskine, wants to transfer the Crown Prince position to Edson. However, he refuses it saying..." ..... Edson ms their dining table the moment he heard his father Erskine Silver saying that he wants to give the Crown Prince position to him. He turned his eyes to look at his older brother Edward and quickly noticed the depressed look on his face. "Calm down, Edson..." Queen Triana Silver quickly tried to pacify in order to not start a fight during dinner. She turned to look at her husband Erskine as she heaves a sigh of relief noticing that he wasn''t mad at all and instead was shooting a look of interest at Edson. "I''m sorry..." Edson bowed his head respectfully. He then stood straight once again as he continued, "I don''t want to be the Crown Prince and have a fight with my older brother." Hearing that, Edward looked at his younger brother Edson with a confused look. In his mind, everyone desires to be the next King of the Silver Kingdom, so why does his younger brother Edson doesn''t want it. "There should be more reason for that, right?" King Erskine asked as he rests his head in his right hand while staring solemnly at his second son, Edson. "Yes, there is indeed another reason for it..." Edson looked down to the floor as he pondered whether he should tell his father or not.. Eventually, he shook his head, p his face with his two hands, as he then faced his father Erskine and said, "I don''t want to be the King of Silver Kingdom. Chapter 222 - The Second Prince Edson’s Wise Words Chapter 222 The Second Prince Edson''s wise words Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing his second son Edson''s words, King Erskine can''t help blinking his eyes a few times, seemingly wanting to know whether his second son was really the Edson he knew ever since young. "Why is that?" King Erskine asked curiously as he finally turned serious. "It''s very simple; instead of fighting for afortable chair situated at the very top of the castle and also seemingly overlooking but at the same time looking down at everything that the Silver royal family owns, I would rather want to go into an adventure and experience many wonderful things outside of Silver Kingdom." "Father, do you know, I went into a tavern one time, and I heard a few young people saying how wonderful and glorious the Horizon Empire was and that have they ever went to see the powerful yet magnificent Flyingboats and Flyingships of the Aurora Empire. They also said that unlike other Human Kingdoms, Silver Kingdom is actually ranked at the very bottom, meaning we are the weakest out of all Human territory. Of course, as a member of the Silver royal family, I became enraged and defended our honor. But unexpectedly, those young people, who were only older than me by a year, actually have the cultivation of a 3rd Gxy Mage." "Tell me, father, is it really worthy for me to stay in this territory and fight with my brothers just for afortable throne and a golden King''s crown to mark that I''m the owner of the entire Silver Kingdom? Truth be told, I can actually buy a throne for myself and buy a King''s crown and not to even feel afraid of walking in the middle of the street while proiming myself as the new King of Silver Kingdom if I really want to because I''m now much more powerful than you, father. So, if you were me, would you really choose to spend your days in this garbage territory instead of traveling around the Celestial World? Discovering new things and the likes, experiencing different new kinds of stuff, further increasing your cultivation, and many more." Hearing his second son Edson''s words, King Erskine didn''t be mad and instead smile, and eventually, he startedughing. "HAHAHAHAHA, you''re indeed my son. This choice of yours, I''ll support it with everything I have. Even if the entire Silver royal family is against it, I''ll block their way so that you can achieve your dream!" King Erskine stood up as he raised his wine cup to the air. Everyone also quickly followed after, but hesitation was clearly obvious to see on Edson''s three brothers'' faces. After hearing Edson''s words, they can''t help reconsidering whether they really want to be a King of Silver Kingdom or not, considering that the Silver Kingdom is actually ssified as garbage. Obviously, no one wants to rule a trashcan, right? *Cling! ..... "Oh, so you also want to be like the Second Prince?" Leo finally understood why Fourth Prince Ethan wants to join the Mischievous Lion organization. It''s exactly because the moment the Mischievous Lion organization reced the Silver royal family on the throne of Silver Kingdom, his future destiny to be a recement for his older brother Crown Prince Edward wouldn''t be possible anymore. After all, the moment the Silver royal family doesn''t own the Silver Kingdom anymore, there is no throne and golden King''s crown to be passed to another generation within the Silver royal family. In short, there is nothing that would hold them back. "Also, that''s not the only reason why I desire to join the Mischievous Lion organization." Fourth Prince Ethan continued, "I heard that your Master Olivia is a 7th Gxy Mage, so this Mischievous Lion organization must be powerful, right?" Hearing those words from the Fourth Prince Ethan, Leo can''t help rolling his eyes. What powerful, the Mischievous Lion organization might be powerful but it''s actually only because of his Master Olivia and the 24 Elders who have cultivation ranging from 9 Star to 2nd Gxy level, aside from them, other members could barely even reach the 5 Star level, unless of course if they are the 12 Zodiacs. Look at him for example, he might be one of the people with a lot of power in the Mischievous Lion organization, not only because he''s a disciple of his Master Olivia, but it''s also because he leads 1/4 of the 12 Zodiacs, but looking at himself individually, he''s actually not that powerful. In fact, he''s just starting to improve his cultivation even further right now because he realized that even with brains as long as he doesn''t have any sort of personal power himself, he would definitely be easy to defeat, or worst, even killed. Even his two senior brothers already understood this point ahead of him, that''s why they trained themselves in both the Southwest Fortress and Southern Fortress in order to be powerful. "Maybe..." Leo didn''t dare tell the truth, as it might just discourage Fourth Prince Ethan. "There is no need to hide. I have already personally seen your two senior brothers back then at Blue Coral city. Gemini Dagger George and w of Cancer Charles, right? Those two people were already at the 7 Star Mage level, and that George is obviously at the peak of 7 Star level already. So, your Mischievous Lion organization is definitely powerful. Hence, if I can join it, my path to bing even powerful than now wouldn''t be that hard anymore!" Fourth Prince Ethan punched to the air despite his both hands being bounded as his eyes lit up brightly and expectations evident inside. Hearing Fourth Prince Ethan''s information about his two senior brothers, Leo''s face immediately turned solemn as he thought, "I can''t believe those two are already aiming to reach the Gxy level while I''m still trying to break through to the 1 Star level..." "Oh, I also have more information with me. Do you know, the Snow Noble Household is actually a part of a n located behind the mountains of the Frozen Tundra, which means they''re even much more powerful than Noble Households. In fact, both the Honoris Noble Household and Crystal Skull Noble Household has already decided to join Snow Noble Household in order for them to join that n because the Snow Noble Household has announced already that they would leave the Silver Kingdom after this war is over and return to their n." Fourth Prince Ethan revealed, "Even they themselves are already aiming their best to be much more powerful, so not to mention me, right?" "Right..." Leo just nodded his head nonchntly. At this moment, his thoughts were immediately preupied with worry about his fianc¨¦e, Elizabeth Snow. Although he had unknowingly forgotten of any kind of memories with her in the past, his heart is actually constantly telling him to go believe and trust her. To be honest, that''s also the reason why he didn''t really bother stopping Elizabeth in her desire to live in the same vi as him. And after living with each other and being together for a few weeks or so, he can''t hold himself back anymore from wanting to know what exactly was their past. Just what did he do to make such a beautiful girl love him, he''s really curious about it. However, now that he knows Elizabeth belongs to a n, and that the Snow Noble Household is leaving Silver Kingdom to return to that n, his heart really seems like it unknowingly and confusingly shattered into pieces. "Why...?" ..... "Hey, Leo..." Ash waved her hand in front of Leo. "Oh, yes?" Leo quickly snapped out of his thoughts as he turned to look at Ash, "Why?" "You were spacing out for more than an hour now. Look..." Ash pointed at Fourth Prince Ethan already drinking tea with both Charlotte and Chief Lago whileughing from time to time, "Even they''ve already decided to drink tea because they noticed you were in deep thoughts." "He didn??t do anything fishy while I was thinking?" "Nope, he only asked if they can drink tea to wait until you finish thinking. Both Charlotte and Chief Lago agreed because it seems like Fourth Prince Ethan doesn''t really have any bad intention to you." Ash exined. "That''s indeed what I also felt..." "So you will let the Fourth Prince Ethan join us?" "That''s no longer a question, I definitely need him to join me." Leo said with his eyes turning serious. After hearing that both his senior brothers were now nearing the Gxy level, he quickly understood that it would no longer be possible for him to fight them personally. However, with Fourth Prince Ethan, a 1st Gxy Mage, joining him, he can easily reverse his current situation. Moreover, right this moment, he doesn''t only want to be the President of the Mischievous Lion organization, he now needs to be the President of Mischievous Lion organization. Elizabeth belongs to a powerful n and they''re going to return to that n after this war was over, so for him to have a chance to reach her and know why his heart confusingly and unknowingly shattered moments ago, he would need more power, something that he can use to contend against ns. ns aren''t just any ordinary group of people, they are so powerful that their level is only below the level of sects, meaning they''re above the level of Empires. They''re made up of hundreds of Noble Households, or even thousands, so their reputation isn''t without any justifying reason. In fact, most ns control an Empire, and that they even have members of other Foreign races aside from their own. "Fourth Prince Ethan!" Leo called out, making Fourth Prince Ethan turn his head to look at him. "Oh, you''re done thinking?" Fourth Prince Ethan curiously asked, "By the way, please stop calling me Fourth Prince Ethan, call me Ethan instead." "Okay, I''ll call you Ethan, starting now. And yes, I''ve already decided, but I have one condition, so I hope you don''t mind!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Conditions are also fine with me. So what kind of condition is this?" Ethan stood up from his seat and looked at Leo. "I''ll allow you to join the Mischievous Lion organization, but only if you''re going to be loyal to me. You see, every member of the Mischievous Lion organization needs to choose who they will be loyal to amongst the 12 Zodiacs, and since you proposed the desire to join the Mischievous Lion organization to me, one of the 12 Zodiacs, then you need to be loyal to me if you want to join!" Leo said as he crossed his leg while looking at Ethan. "Mischievous Lion organization is indeed really great, even their members are arranged in order!" Contrary to Leo''s thoughts about Ethan considering it for a few days or weeks, thetter''s eyes actually seemed excited as he continued, "Okay, I''ll be loyal to you. To be honest, that''s actually also within my expectations, because I need to cling to someone else''s fat legs, you know what I mean, in order to not start from the very bottom of the Mischievous Lion organization. So, are we going to sign some sort of contract or just a verbal agreement? Oh, I know, do you perhaps want me to swear an Oath?" "You''re so talkative, but I like it!" Leo smiled, "And yes, you need to swear an Oath so that you won''t betray me or the Mischievous Lion organization." "Okay!" Ethan nodded without any hesitation. Chapter 223 - Leo’s Return Chapter 223 Leo''s return Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral An Oath was a way of promising or swearing something in Celestial World. It is a Magical way which if they break their Oath they would be punished by the Celestial World itself, specifically either by a lightning strike, being eaten by the ground, being pulled into the depths of the ocean, and etc... After Ethan finished swearing an Oath, Leo then stood up from his chair as he motioned for Ash, Ethan, Charlotte, and Chief Lago to follow after him. "Where are we going?" Ash curiously asked, which was also how Ethan, Charlotte, and Chief Lago wanted to know. "We are going to dere that the Southeast Fortress now belongs to Mischievous Lion organization." Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Suddenly, Leo finally remembered a question he was really confused about as he turned to look at Ethan, "Fourth... I mean Ethan, why didn''t I saw any of the Blue Fin Kingdom???s soldiers? Aren''t there a few soldiers supposedly stationed in Southeast Fortress?" "Oh, you obviously don''t know this yet, but the Blue Fin Kingdom and your Master Olivia are actually making a deal right now. They are considering to support the Mischievous Lion organization instead of the Silver royal family because the Silver Kingdom had failed to safeguard the Floating Mountain and caused the death of two Leviathans, I don''t really know why it''s such a big deal, and although the King of Blue Fin Kingdom ispletely against this saying that my father is his brother by fist, the real person in control of Blue Fin Kingdom is actually the Queen and not the King, which also finally exins the reason why my wife is so oppressive over me, all the time... If only I wasn''t a 1st Gxy level, then seeing me beaten ck and blue every now and then wouldn''t be considered abnormal anymore." Ethan exined while voicing out his helplessness with his wife. Despite that, though, he clearly loves and adores his wife very much. "Oh, I did hear you''re an ''under'' of your wife, hahaha!" Leo didn''t bother holding hisughter. Ethan was really the best definition of a simp, though there is clearly nothing wrong with that, at least in his case. "Hehehehe, I know it''s considered as shameful by the vast majority of people, especially to males, because for them a man being oppressed by his wife is really not befitting for the status of a man, but all I can say is, everyone is different, so if they don''t like it then they don''t like, and if they do, then we are of the same page!" Ethan replied with firmness in his voice. "Anyways, help me raise this g!" Leo said as he motioned for everyone to help him remove the Silver royal family g and rece it with the Mischievous Lion organization''s g, which is a symbol of a mischievously smiling lion with a crown on the top of its head. This Mischievous Lion organization''s g that he had got actually came from the members of the Mischievous Lion organization hiding in the Southeast Fortress, and now that this Southeast Fortress belongs to them, it is now then time to show the Silver Kingdom the Mischievous Lion organization''s g on the top of this ce, marking that it no longer belongs to them. With the Mischievous Lion organization''s g risen up from the Commander''s Pce, the remaining 3 Barracks soon followed after, then finally the surrounding walls of the Southeast Fortress. ..... News of the Southeast Fortress being conquered by the Mischievous Lion organization spread really fast, causing a massive amount of shock and distress to all sorts of people afterwards. The ordinary citizens were shocked because the Mischievous Lion organization actually imed once again another one of the most powerful territories of the Silver royal family for its own. The powerful territory they meant about is the Southeast Fortress, Southern Fortress, Southwest Fortress, and East Fortress. The Noble Households that were still loyal to the Silver royal family was sent into distress and worry and also panic as well because if ever the Silver royal family lost this war then they will also fall alongside with them. While on the other hand, those Noble Households who already swore loyalty to the Mischievous Lion organization roared out in celebration of their triumph. A minority of the Noble Households quickly started reconsidering their position in this war, while the vast majority stayed within the city walls of the territories the Silver royal family still owned to defend against all odds. Meanwhile, when the members of the Mischievous Lion organization heard about this; Olivia immediately smiled widely because his favorite disciple finally made aeback that will definitely render his two senior brother''s years of hard work for nothing. "Leo and Reinhart are really brothers!" The 24 Elders were happy, because they now have 4 territories that belong to their Mischievous Lion organization, and it was unexpectedly located to corner the Sword and Magic that were positioned in Southern Fortress. "One of Queen Olivia''s disciple showed us once again that they''re much better than us, hahahaha!" "As if!" "Tch, it''s really annoying how the 12 Zodiacs just outshine us immediately every time they achieve something. How about the things we do? Like beating the crap out of Vins and Lanny cksmoke, or pping the butt of those two beautiful City Lords of Blue Coral city and Green Weed city? Is it really not worth recognizing?" "Don''t you know shame? They were basically outnumbered by dozens of us. Vins and Lanny cksmoke vs 12 of you, while Diana Blue and Louise Green vs another 12 of us. If you want to be recognized for such shameful actions, then please leave me out of it." "Exactly, hahahaha!" The Smiling Lion group in the 12 Zodiacs can finally breathe a sigh of relief knowing that their leader finally returned, and he even gave the Gemini Dagger group and w of Cancer group a powerful p to their arrogant faces. "Not talking anymore, are we?" "Tch, you both groups were so loud just now, where''s that voice now?" "Whimper you damn dogs!" Gemini Dagger George and the w of Cancer Charles was stunned and dumbfounded. They really thought that their opportunity to im the President sit has finally arrived because Leo was sent into somewhere unknown, said by their Master Olivia as the Defensive Magical Artifact she had gifted to him has activated to save his life from the danger he had encountered back at Floating Mountain, but never did they expect that 10 days or soter he will be back, and would even also cause the two of them a massive seat back immediately, though they were also feeling happy since their junior brother finally returned and they don''t need to worry about him anymore, but the bitter taste of instant defeat is still really too much for them to handle again, it''s like the both of them were brought back to the past where the two of them could easily be beaten up by Leo even if it''s two against one. "He is still our junior brother, no matter what we do!" George said with a smile. "Damn this bittersweet taste of being defeated but also at the same time feeling relieved knowing that he''s safe! in annoying to the bones!" Charles heaves a sigh of helplessness. Mischievous Lion faction, now being lead by Cassandra, although they weren''t students of Silver Mage Academy anymore because of their status as an affiliation of Mischievous Lion organization, immediately started jumping up in joy back at Heart city when they heard their faction leader''s return. And it was even a really astonishingeback as he imed the Southeast Fortress as a mark for his return. "Is this Leo''s real capability?" Michael said in shock. "I guess so..." Adrian answered, which quickly received both Raffy and Angelo''s agreement. "That annoying guy is finally back!" Elizabeth said in displeasure, but her mouth was clearly smiling sweetly. "He will definitely receive a beating from me the moment he returns back after leaving me to work hard every single day!" Cassandra also showed the same reaction as Elizabeth. "I can finally feel at ease knowing that sir Leo didn''t die after saving us." Veronica heaves a sigh of relief. "Too bad though that Angel was called out by Madam Silva back to Sword and Magic..." Anna said. "She would definitely be showing a cold but happy inside look on her face, the same as her everyday reaction." Alfred added. Unexpectedly, even the ck organization was also expressing their reaction, though everything was of negative reactions. "That brat returned?" Timothy Will said. "Why didn''t he just die!" Jacob Will added. "It''s because you didn''t instruct Lu Ming to specifically kill him!" Paul Williams rolled his eyes. "Exactly!" Arvin Williams added. Inside a dark room, Richton clenched his fist really tightly causing it to bleed the moment he heard of Leo''s return, "Just you wait, you''ll definitely die, and it will be by my hands and will also be permanent!" "What are you whispering about, ha?!" Escobar yelled out angrily to Richton, "Keep on training kid if you don''t want to die helplessly like Caynis and Viper!" ..... Back at Southeast Fortress, Leo was naturally ignorant of everyone''s reaction. But he obviously doesn''t care about them, even if he knows about it, because the most important thing for him right now is what to do next. Right now, he was left with ultimately only two choices of action, which is either to attack the Blue Coral city to connect with his Heart city and hence attack Green Weed city afterwards, or to attack Southern Fortress instead with obviously the assistance of the Heart city and Southeast Fortress, to finally eliminate the biggest threat to the Mischievous Lion organization, the Sword and Magic organization. The first choice is rtively easier than thetter, but thetter is also very importantpared to the former. "What do you guys think?" Leo turned to look at everyone sitting on the chairs around the long table inside the Commander''s Pce. Seated at Leo''s right side was Ash and his left side was Ethan. The both of them are now his Commanders. Next to Ash was Chief Lago, and then the 4 other leaders of the 5 Divisions. On the other hand, next to Ethan was his wife Princess ine with a familiar rabbit that Boss Kent had seen before on her shoulder, then Charlotte, then Sheng Lao, or otherwise known as General Sheng, the General who run away from Dan, General n Wood of North Barracks, thest standing Barracks of Southeast Fortress before, and Boss Kent. The 10 of them are now his Generals. At this moment, Leo''s n to establish an army is finally happening.. The only thing hecks right now was Butler Xiao and the others back at Heart city toe and join them in this long table, which would finallyplete the structure of his current n army. Chapter 224 - Just A Bunch Of Skeletons With No Muscles And Skin Chapter 224 Just a bunch of skeletons with no muscles and skin Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral If Leo chooses to attack the Southern Fortress, then they''ll be needing a really thorough n in order to fight against dimir, the President of Sword and Magic who has a 2nd Constetion cultivation. Although the Mischievous Lion organization has Olivia who is currently at the 7th Gxy level and the 24 Elders that have cultivation ranging from 9 Star to 1st Gxy level, fighting against dimir would still be extremely difficult. Naturally, there is always a chance of victory, even he was able to beat a 2nd Gxy Mage who had learned a Magic Combat Technique using only two people with 9 Star level of cultivation with the assistance of two 7 Star Mage, thirteen members of the 5 Divisions, 4 Nature Elementals, 4 Earth Elementals, and a few cannons, so not to mention a lot of manpower which the Mischievous Lion organization obviously have. Leo took a stick as he then pushed a wooden piece with a form of a lion to the Southern Fortress, "If we choose to fight in here, it would be against a 2nd Constetion Mage named dimir," He then moved the wooden piece again to the Blue Coral city and continued, "And if we choose here, it would be very easy, especially with the assistance of my Heart city at the west, but at the same time it wouldn''t be able to benefit the Mischievous Lion organization that much, since Blue Fin Kingdom and the Mischievous Lion organization is making a deal to help each other in this war!" Leo turned to look at everyone as he asked, "So, what are everyone''s thoughts?" "This is also very hard..." Ash also can''t decide their next course of action. In her opinion, although they have a 100% chance of victory in choosing to invade the Blue Coral city, it would only serve as their outpost to attack the Green Weed City and right after that use the Green Weed city to attack either the Silver City or the Eastern Fortress. However, it might sound great, but the moment they started invading the north no one can be assured that the Sword and Magic, which they left at the Southern Fortress, wouldn''t attack them at the rear. The Mischievous Lion organization might just get an attack at both the north and south by both the Silver royal family and Sword and Magic organization, and not to mention the Blue Fin Kingdom is actually not a sure ally yet because their King would definitely grab this opportunity to help the Silver royal family in defeating the Mischievous Lion organization. Additionally, those Noble Households that had chosen to ally with the Mischievous Lion organization right now would definitely also start betraying them if ever that moment indeedes. "How about we attack the Blue Coral city and then afterwards attack the Southern Fortress?" Ethan proposed. "And let the Green Weed city attack the Blue Coral city? What''s the use of investing manpower in attacking the Blue Coral city then, if we''re only going to give it back to the Silver royal family once again?" Ash rolled her eyes. "Use it as a shield that will dy the Green Weed city on attacking us!" Ethan replied. "That shield might buy us time, but it will also cost us to lose a lot of manpower and resources. If it''s an absolute oue that we will win against the Southern Fortress, then, of course, there is no problem with that, but there is not even a single bit of guarantee that we will win!" Ash argued back. "How about let''s invade the Blue Coral city, thenmunicate with the Blue Fin Kingdom about attacking the Sword and Magic organization, and if they agree, with their assistance our chances of winning would definitely rise." Princess ine suggested. "And then using the Heart city, we will block the Green Weed city from sending us any attack!" General Sheng added. "But who would be defending against the Silver city in attacking the Heart city? Not to mention the ck organization at Williams city would definitely also attack the cksmoke city, therefore we cannot assign them to defend Heart city instead or to even split their force." Chief Lago quickly disagrees. "That..." "We just need to risk it!" General n argued. "Risk losing a few cities in order to beat the Sword and Magic organization!" Ethan quickly supported, "And after that, we will then start oureback! Take back all the cities we have lost, and then finally corner the Silver royal family at Silver city and Eastern Fortress." "Do you really think that it''s the same as losing 100 gold coins to get 1,000 gold coins and then use this 1,000 gold coins to get 10,000 gold coins?" Sebastian mocked. "Exactly! Do you really think we wouldn''t lose anything after sacrificing a few cities? Let me tell you this, not only would we lose manpower and resources for war after doing that, but we would also be cornered at the 3 Fortresses." Dan added. ??This is what we would get for assigning inexperienced people in an important position, they''ll just open their mouth at whatever ideas their mind would think about!" Sele followed after. "Please don''t fight with each other. Always put in mind that we belong in the same boat now..." Old man Torre tried to pacify. "Are you telling me that you''re more experienced than us? On what basis? Because you''ve beaten us? Because you have more people than us? Or is it because you live in a Danger zone while we are not?" Ethan immediately became annoyed at Sele''s words. "Obviously, all of it!" "You..." Sitting in the middle, Leo could only sigh helplessly. Although he now has an army, it was pretty obvious to see that they all stillck experience with how to lead one. Their words might sound reasonable and such, but listening closely, even an inexperienced person would be able to tell that what they''re spouting were just skeletons with no muscles and skin. Like for example, how would they sessfully invade the Blue Coral city? Although it is a sure guarantee, even he agrees with that, but how will they make it a sure guarantee? Or how will they use the Blue Coral city as a shield to dy the Green Weed City? Or how will they even persuade the Blue Fin Kingdom in helping them when in fact even his Master Olivia was still in discussion with them? How will they use the Heart city to block the Green Weed city from attacking the Blue Coral city, and etc... To be more precise, they''re only saying the result, no process at all, so how would they sessfully achieve the result without any bit of n for the process? "Silence!" Leo eximed out loud, which immediately pulled everyone''s attention to him. "How about you guys tell me how we will be able to sessfully invade the Blue Coral city first before jumping on wherever ces you want to arrive next?" Leo said with displeasure in his voice, "Seriously, I only asked you whether to invade the Southern Fortress or Blue Coral city, yet all of you immediately started nning on invading the entire Silver Kingdom. Even my Master Olivia can''t easily achieve that despite having the control of the entire Mischievous Lion organization, so not to mention us! Just because we have sessfully invaded the Southeast Fortress doesn''t necessarily mean that we can just do the same thing to the other territories that still belong to the Silver royal family. Wake up people, stop daydreaming about sess when you can''t even bring me the process on how we will sessfully have the Blue Coral city or the Southern Fortress!" Everyone was sent into deep thoughts after they heard Leo''s words. Leo was absolutely right, they were only thinking of achieving this and that, and what would be the consequences after having this and that. Ethan can''t help flicking his forehead himself to pull himself together. He then looked at everyone and said, "After achieving one sess, my mind immediately thought that we are special. So sorry about that Leo..." "Same for me... I finally remembered that in order for you to beat Commander Decker, you''ve set ns after ns to counter almost every situation that would likely happen." Ash also apologized. "As long as you understand." Leo nodded his head, pleased at their response. He then continued, "Now that we are finally in the same thought process, then answering my question of whether to invade the Blue Coral city or the Southern Fortress should be easy, right?" "Yes... In my opinion, it''s actually best for us to invade the Southern Fortress, as to why, it''s simply because, with the help of Southwest Fortress and Heart city, we would be able toe up with ns after ns to help us defeat the Sword and Magic organization." Ash said, "Moreover, I finally realized that what we really need right now is to buy enough time for the Mischievous Lion organization and Blue Fin Kingdom to finish their discussion about the alliance. Hence, I suggest we attack the Southern Fortress with the thought of defending against them. In such a way, we can still defend the Southeast Fortress from the Blue Coral city''s possible attack, and at the same time when the Mischievous Lion organization and Blue Fin Kingdom finally agrees with the alliance we can then do an all-out attack to quickly finish off the Southern Fortress, hence not giving the Blue Coral city enough time to sessfully invade the Southeast Fortress." "That''s indeed great. We will assign General Sheng and General n to defend against the Blue Coral city, while we will be pressuring the Sword and Magic with the help of Heart city and Southern Fortress. We also don''t need to worry about other territories attacking us because we aren''t fully attacking the Southern Fortress, hence we can still allocate enough manpower to defend each of the Mischievous Lion organization''s territories. The cksmoke city would put all of its manpower in defending against the ck organization, the Heart city and us would allocate maybe around 1/2 of our manpower, and while the Southern Fortress would be putting the majority of the pressure." Hearing their idea, Leo smiled before nodding his head and he said, "I also agree with this! How about the others?" He turned to look at the Generals. "My mother is definitely still thinking, so buying enough time for them to agree with each other is a great n. No problem for me." Princess ine nodded. "Sounds fair to me!" General Sheng added. "I also agree!" General n followed after. "I also have no problem with us only facing the other possible problems when they finallye, since our situation doesn''t really require us to prepare for a lot of possible situation in the future due to the fact that we are situated at a corner with only the Blue Coral city to attack us." Chief Lago nodded. "Exactly!" Sebastian nodded his head to express his agreement. "I''m on the same shoes as Chief Lago!" Dan said. "My agreement doesn''t matter anymore, since only the two of us are left..." Sele voice out her agreement in a different way. "What she really meant to say is, we both agree so we can proceed with the n!" Old man, Torre quickly corrected. Leo nodded his head as he stood up, marking the end of the meeting. The only thing left now is to bring the result of their meeting to the members of the Mischievous Lion organization in the Heart city and Southeast Fortress to hear about their thoughts. If they agree, then they can proceed.. If they don''t agree, then they''ll think of another way or just wait until someone decides on another n that they can all agree. Chapter 225 - Preparation For The Battle Against Sword And Magic Organization Chapter 225 Preparation for the battle against Sword and Magic organization Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral When the sun arrived up at the very middle of the Commander''s Pce, clearly indicating the time to be early afternoon, a member of the Mischievous Lion organization soon after arrived to knock on the big wooden door to give Leo and the others the reply of the Southwest Fortress and Heart city. After finishing with the meeting yesterday night, Leo quickly wrote a letter about Ash''s n and passed it to two members of the Mischievous Lion organization to bring it to his senior brothers at Southwest Fortress and to his Master Olivia at Hearts city, specifically using a Magical Beast Mail Bird. The sooner they start with this n, the better, as it also meant the Sword and Magic wouldn''t be able toe up with any sort of n to attack any of the Mischievous Lion organization''s territories. *Cring... The door of the Commander''s Pce opened, and Leo slowly walked outside to receive the letter. After opening the letter and reading the reply, Leo''s mouth then formed into a slight smile. "Fortunately, my two senior brothers didn''t think of making it hard for me." Leo breathes a sigh of relief knowing that their n could proceed easily. Usually in the past, when there were ns involving the movements of 2 or 3 groups from the 12 Zodiacs, their leaders would then immediately start making it hard for the group who had proposed the n. It isn''t because they want more benefits and the likes for their group, but simply because they want their names to be included in the list of people who had made the n. Why? Very simple... The group who had made the n, specifically the person who had thought of the n, would also be the one to lead the entire mission. Obviously, as the leaders of the other groups, they wouldn''t just let their men be ordered around by the other group. Not because they are their leader so they should be the one ordering their own men, but actually because they know more about their men''s capabilitypared to the other group, so they know what they are good and bad at, and hence improving the sess rate of the people who are going to participate in the said mission. Leo then went back inside the Commander''s Pce after thanking the member of the Mischievous Lion organization who had delivered the letter to inform the others about the reply so that they can finally go and start the preparations. Walking in the kitchen, Leo then found everyone eating while having a conversation about some stuff rted to Magic. Well, Ash and the others from the 5 Divisions obviously doesn''t know a lot about Magic rted stuff since they were living in the Twilight Forest after escaping from the Dragon Horn Empire, so they started asking Ethan and the others who were living in the Silver Kingdom ever since young hence being exposed to more Magic rted books and knowledge, in order for them to widen their own knowledge. Leo then sat down on a chair located in the middle of the table as he then put down the letter he had received just now and said, "Proceed with the preparation after eating your breakfast. We are going with Ash''s n as soon as all three sides are prepared!" Obviously, what Leo meant about the three sides are Southeast Fortress, Southwest Fortress, and Heart city. Hearing Leo''s words, Ash smiled in delight as she quickly decided to finish her breakfast as fast as she can. ..... Later in the afternoon, Leo walked around the destroyed West Barracks. Although he was still far away, he can already see a lot of people preparing the resources and such needed for Ash''s n. Moreover, he could also see plenty of new faces as they have bought all of the ves in the Business District in order to add more to their manpower. Obviously, since he had ordered to kill all of the soldiers, except those from the North Barracks since General n was protecting them with all that he got and the Fourth Prince also requested for Leo not to kill them saying that he wanted to recruit them in his group, it then resulted to theck of extra manpower afterwards. In order to fix this problem, he used the money stored in the Commander''s Pce treasure room to buy out all of the ves from the ve Houses in the Business District. Though in the end he still adds a bit more since the money wasn''t enough. After doing that, the Generals then started assigning the ves to different positions, specifically the main fighting force, which are located at the very front, the middle fighting force, which is located at the middle, the rear line of defense, which are located at the very back, and the logistic that would send out the supply in the battlefield. Unfortunately, he can''t assign any cavalry and proper range troops because the ves obviouslycked the experience needed for such a position. Although there were still a few range soldiers, specifically those Elves ves he had bought from the Business District as they were natural-born archer, they were still not even enough to form a single line for Ash''s n armyyout, so he suggested to only mix them to the rear line of defense so as to not waste what they can possibly contribute to the battle. So, right now his army was made up of a bunch of infantry troops equipped with both a sword and a shield, and the majority of them were No Star to 3 Star level with the minority being 4 Star. There were also five 7 Star Mages, excluded Chief Lago and the four leaders, which were assigned important positions below the General rank. On the other hand, the Hybrids of the Eclipse vige were left to handle the defense of the Southeast Fortress. It was also because Ash doesn''t want any of them to die that''s why she specifically assigned them in the Southeast Fortress, though there were still a few that voluntarily joined the battle, specifically a few members of the 5 Divisions that wanted to experience the feeling of fighting in the battlefield to be much more stronger than before. Noticing Leo who was observing around, Ash then waved her hand and called out to him. "How''s the preparation?" Leo asked while looking at the map above a table in front of them. This map shows Ash''s entire strategy for this fight. "So far, it''s doing great. Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre are now assigned in a specific group. Chief Lago would be the acting Commander because I''m still weak and a powerful presence is required in the battlefield to raise the soldier''s morale, and Ethan would be assisting me." Ash informed. "Yow, Leo!" Ethan suddenly joined in. "Ethan," Leo greeted back, "So, can you work perfectly fine with Ash now? If not, then I could assign Charlotte to rece you." "No no no, I''ll be the Vice-Commander, so how the strategy works would entirely be up to Ash to decide and I will only be suggesting some possible adjustment, hehehe..." Ethan quickly refuses Leo''s suggestion. He really wanted to fight alongside the Mischievous Lion organization as soon as possible in order for his identity to spread out towards the Silver royal family and the other members of the Mischievous Lion organization. In this way, they can influence more Noble Households to join them and to also further strengthen the morale of the members of the Mischievous Lion organization. And he also wanted to inform his first brother, Crown Prince Edward, in a determined way, that he doesn''t want to rece him in bing the Crown Prince. This war is obviously going to be the best opportunity for his first brother to pass the position of Crown Prince to him by either giving all of his achievements to him or to purposely lose a battle. "How about your n, Leo?" Ash can''t help asking. Aside from buying enough time for Olivia and the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom to finally conclude their discussion about a possible alliance, Leo would actually go to Heart city with Princess ine, Charlotte, Ahmed, Brad, Jasmine, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and a few others for Princess ine to persuade her mother to agree. In this way, the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom would quickly decide to agree on the alliance and to also shorten the time needed for Ash''s army and the members of the Mischievous Lion organization at Southwest Fortress and Heart city attacking the Southern Fortress, since the longer the battle would take the more casualties there would be. "No problem... We will be leaving tonight, and would likely arrive at Heart city 2 to 3 dayster, which would also be the estimated time for your n to take action." Leo replied. "That''s great, then good luck to both of us, hahaha!" Ash said as she smiled at Leo. "Always remember to be safe." Leo reminded. Hearing Leo''s reminder, Ash''s smiled turned sweet as she nodded her head. "What would you do if ever a dangerous situation happens?" Leo asked, seemingly to remind something. "If ever a dangerous situation happens, be sure to retreat first, and maybe just push Ethan to them because Sword and Magic would obviously not kill him and instead use him as a hostage." Ash replied as she looked at Ethan who was showing a dumbfounded look on his face. "You..." Ethan felt wrong. He was actually going to be a sacrificial pawn in order for Ash to escape if ever a dangerous situation indeed happens. For him, there was actually nothing wrong with that, really, since he also understands that he would most likely not die if ever such a thing indeed happened, but they should at least not talk about such a topic in front of him, right? "You''re a Vice-Commander, so it''s your responsibility to make sure your Commander''s life is safe, understood?" Leo turned to look at Ethan. "Yes!" Ethan didn''t hesitate to agree. But he quickly felt that something was wrong with that statement, "No-" "Do you want to say something?" Leo said as he smiled mischievously. Obviously, he knows clearly why Ethan was so eager to be a Vice-Commander, so if he doesn''t agree with him, he would dly assure him that all of his position from now on would be in the rear, in such a way Crown Prince Edward would still be able to pass the position of Crown Prince to him without any problem, that is, if the Silver royal family won though. "No problem, Boss! You can trust me with your beautiful woman''s life!" Ethan said with a salute as he then quickly left the ce in fear of Leo assigning him an even more dangerous task. Ash''s face turned burning hot hearing ''your beautiful woman''s life'' as she quickly looked down to hide her face from Leo. "Ethan!" Leo suddenly called out, causing Ethan to feel horror deep inside as he slowly turned his head to look at Leo. "Why?" "You also need to be safe." Leo reminded before turning around to prepare for his own mission. Ethan nodded his head in assurance as he eximed, "I will don''t worry!" Chapter 226 - Hundred Hills Chapter 226 Hundred Hills Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral It was only in thete afternoon that Ash and her army of ves left the Southeast Fortress to begin the nned attack to the Southern Fortress. The army was made up of exactly 2,000 ves of different races, so they looked like a bunch of ants in all sorts of shapes when Leo was looking up at the top of the Commander''s Pce. "Now that they finally left, are you guys prepared?" Leo closed the book that he was reading as he turned to look at Princess ine, Charlotte, Ahmed, Brad, Jasmine, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and those other 5 Divisions members who were tasked before to shoot the Cloud Piercer arrows straight towards Commander Decker, exactly 10 people that Leo doesn''t even bother knowing about their names and had instead called them Number 1 to Number 10. "I''m prepared!" Princess ine said as she clenched her fist in determination. "I don''t even need to prepare just to guard a bunch of you!" Charlotte said, seemingly sounding nonchnt about it. Brad and Ahmed pulled their backpacks to show that they''re fully ready. Venice turned to look at Matt and Jeffrey before the three of them nodded their heads to express that they are ready, which was quickly followed after by Number 1 to Number 10. "Then let''s leave when the night falls!" Leo said as he walked downstairs to prepare himself. Amongst everyone one, he was actually the only one who hasn''t yet finished with his preparation. Fortunately, with his act, no one was able to notice. Also, there was actually no need for him to prepare a lot of things since teacher Homer''s Storage Ring contains almost everything he needed right now, though except for food, clothes, and some Magical resources that he would be bringing with him so that he can cultivate while on the trip. By the way, the Magical resources that they have bought from the Twilight Bears territory were already put into the Storage rooms at the Training Ground. ..... When the night finally came, Leo along with the others sneakily left the Southeast Fortress using a secret tunnel located around the Business District. He was purposely doing this mission in secret so that no one would be able to leak any information that there is currently no leader inside the Southeast Fortress right now, which would obviously make their opponents attack the Southeast Fortress once they found out since taking the territory back would be rtively easy with only General Sheng and General n defending. Even General Sheng and General n don''t have any idea about his mission, and it was also not a problem where they would be reporting whenever a dangerous situation happened because he had prepared Boss Kent and Felix to handle everything. Leo then took out a map the moment they got outside the walls, as he informed everyone once again of the path they would be taking to go to Heart city, "We would be going to cross the Hundred Hills to reach Heart city. We go straight this way, stop over here to rest, and then continue with the trip once again." Everyone nodded their heads in understanding. Leo then closed the map and began walking towards the northwest direction. Hundred Hills, a wilderness located in the northwest of Southeast Fortress. Just like what its name suggested, it is a wilderness made up of hundreds of hills. This territory is considered as a Purple zone by the Silver Kingdom because this ce is extremely hard due to the fact that traveling inside the Hundred Hills requires them to either climb up a hill or to walk in the middle of two hills which is obviously a very good opportunity for an ambush. Although that''s actually not the entire reason why the Hundred Hills is considered as a Purple zone. The other reason is that the Mischievous Lion organization''s main headquarters is located somewhere in the middle of the Hundred Hills, living alongside with the Mountain Goris, a 5 Star Magical Beast that rules the entire Hundred Hills. The Mountain Goris is considered safe for the members of the Mischievous Lion organization because it is actually now a tamed Magical Beast of Sandra, a member of the 12 Zodiacs who represents the Sagittarius. So, any people that visited Hundred Hills doesn''t only requires them to watch out for Magical Beast, but also to the members of Mischievous Lion organization. And so, because of that, as a member of the Mischievous Lion organization, Leo crossing the Hundred Hills to reach Heart city is the safest path that they can possibly ever have. The only problem that they would be facing though is how to safely arrive in the middle of the Hundred Hills. To be honest, no members in the headquarters of the Mischievous Lion organization would actually help any of their other members in reaching their headquarters because of the reason that they consider this as the most basic challenge, except of course if the situation really requires them to lend help. If they die going to their headquarters, then they can only me themselves for being weak and not capable enough. Also, the only Magical Beast that Sagittarius Sandra had tamed was the Mountain Goris, not the entire Magical Beast living in the Hundred Hills. And even though that the Mountain Goris is also the ruler of Hundred Hills, even a King wouldn''t be able topletely have control of his own territory, right? In Leo and the other''s case right now, it might sound easy for them to travel inside Hundred Hills because they have a 9 Star Battle Mage alongside them so even without the help of the Mischievous Lion organization they could still travel safely. But it''s actually the contrary to that. In fact, they can''t even assure their individual safety. Just like what was mentioned before, in order to travel inside the Hundred Hills, every person is required to either climb up a hill or to move in the middle of two hills. Because of that, ambushes could be done by not only the assassins of the Mischievous Lion organization, but also the Magical Beast, and it''s even the mostmon situation in this wilderness. After all, two different packs of Magical Beast would naturally alwayspete for the prey that travels in the middle of both hills. They also can''t allow themselves to be cornered because behind them would most likely going to be another territory of a pack of Magical Beast. Aside from that, a Magical Beast stampede is actually anothermon situation inside the Hundred Hills. Imagine it this way, the hundred of hills are the buildings and other infrastructure in a city, so that makes the pathway in between two hills the road. So, in order for a pack of Magical Beast to have an easy journey to another hill, they would then use this so-called road. However, because there are almost always be two different packs of Magical Beast living in different hills waiting for a prey that will travel in these so-called roads, those Magical Beast would then need to travel as fast as possible in order for the waiting predators not to catch them, which would obviously cause a stampede in the process. To be honest, Leo could have actually chosen to travel in either the Southern Fortress at the west and go north afterwards or to the Blue Coral city up in the north then go west afterwards for him to arrive at Heart city instead of traveling through the Hundred Hills at their northwest. However, right now he needs to meet up with the Aries Weapons group of the 12 Zodiacs to buy better weapons for Ash, Charlotte, and the others to better prepare themselves for this war and to also request Sagittarius Sandra toe with him because he needed her help as a Beast Tamer so that Levi could finally be his Beast Companion and to also help him with the Yellow Anaconda''s egg back at Yellow Forest. Unbeknownst to themon folks, this wartime is actually the best opportunity to tame and raise Magical Beast because they can simply plunder as many Magical resources possible that will help the tamed Magical Beast to grow and be powerful faster. Also, going through the Southern Fortress or the Blue Coral city is not really safe. In fact, it''s extremely dangerous than Hundred Hills, especially since the Sword and Magic organization and Silver royal family wouldn''t be so stupid as to not station scouts around their territory. So, if he wants to go through either of those two territories to reach Heart city, it wouldn''t just require him to be careful like in the Hundred Hills, but how to also not get seen by scouts who would obviously disguise themselves just like Royal Magical Knight Karl, that would also obviously report his whereabouts immediately the moment they saw him to the likes of Evangelion who can basically do a Teleportation spell to arrive right beside him instantaneously. Basing in his past experiences, he would rather face Magical Beast since he can predict their possible moves and weaknesses, rather than fellow Human who might have a chance to be as capable as himself. Arriving at a ce located just right beside the territory of Hundred Hills, Leo then motioned for everyone to stop. "Be sure to have all of your needed weapons firmly in your hands, sharpen your senses all of the time in order to effectively observe your surroundings so that we can avoid any attacks of the Magical Beast, andstly, the most important thing, stick closely to the group so that you wouldn''t get lost and end up dying." Leo reminded everyone with a very solemn voice. This reminder was actually the same reminder his Master Olivia had told him in the past when he first entered the Hundred Hills. Back at that time, almost all of the people he was with died because of not following the prior warnings given to them. Everyone quickly held their weapons firmly in their hands, senses sharpened to the maximum limit they possibly can, and closely stick behind the person in front of them, seemingly like it would cost them their lives if they don''t follow those warnings. When everything was finally prepared, Leo then leads everyone inside the Hundred Hills. Chapter 227 - Trapped In The Middle Chapter 227 Trapped in the middle Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Under the moonlight of the moon, shadows travel fast around the woods, inconspicuous and silent with their footsteps as if they''re afraid of something inside this forest. "Spotted a stamped of Vop Moss up in front of us..." Charlotte quickly warned. At this moment, Leo and the others were already in the Dark Green zone of the Hundred Hills, slowly but surely approaching the Red zone which Leo had said was the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters. "Let''s stop and hide up the top of the trees and be sure not to make any sounds, the Vop Moss''s ears are so sharp and the vines at there back are their powerful weapons aside from their deadly horns, so once a sound is detected dozens of vines would immediatelye whipping straight to you!" Leo exined before quickly jumping up the trees. Vop Moss is a No Star Magical Beast to 2 Star Magical Beast, but they''re not something to be underestimated about despite their low cultivation because the vines formed in their backs act like a whip that can attack all over the ce with a range of 10 meters or more, depending on their level. They''re always in groups, also known for being so sensitive to any noises, and overly aggressive, so it''s always rmended by hunters who are not confident in facing this Vop Moss to go up the trees for safety. Princess ine, Charlotte, Ahmed, Brad, Jasmine, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and those other members of the 5 Divisions quickly followed after without bothering to ask any questions. Arriving at the top of the tree, Leo then quickly observes the situation in front of them. Cloud of dust was seemingly approaching them, trees were shaking as the dust approaches, and looking closely inside this dust, he immediately saw dozens of Vop Moss running as fast as possible while dozens of Lions with some parts of their bodies covered in stones were chasing behind them. Those chasing Lions were called Mountain Lions, a No Star Magical Beast to 3 Star Magical Beast living around the territory of Hundred Hills. They have a body that has simr stone armor like those of Stone Monkey''s, and their hair around their head ispletely made out of flexible yet hard stone-like spikes. They''re attacking pattern would either be using their sharp ws, their tails with a boulder-like end, and their deadly mouth. If ever a hunter meets with these Mountain Lions, if not confident in killing them, then it is highly rmended to run for their lives as soon as possible because these Mountain Lions will absolutely chase them whether it''s the top of the trees, down the caves, or even in their most favorite spot, on thend. Going into the water is also not their weakness because although they don''t like to swim after the person, they would still follow them until they finally decided to get out of the water. The Mountain Lions are also not afraid if ever the person they''re chasing would choose not to get out of the water, since they''ll eventually die in cold, be attacked by some other aquatic Magical Beast, or drown to death, which in all cases would mean death, and with the person''s body being washed ashore, the Mountain Lions would still have their meal. "Remain alert, we still haven''t found the other group of Magical Beast that should also being after those Vop Moss." Leo sent out another warning. With his years of experience in the Hundred Hills, there were almost no cases where a group of Magical Beast that uses the road in the middle of two hills was only being chased after by only one group of Magical Beast, it would always be two or more packs of different Magical Beast. "Look up!" Jeffrey suddenly pointed up the top of them. "Iron w Ravens!" Leo said in surprise. Iron w Ravens are airborne Magical Beast that is No Star Magical Beast to 1 Star Magical Beast. They aren''t of any ordinary Raves because their body is 1 to 3 meters big, including their wingspan they would be 5 to 6 meters big. They like to hunt prey by flying down and sweeping them off the ground using their iron ws. Afterwards, they would begin their feast by simply ying with their preys up in the air by letting their prey go, begin peaking their prey''s body, then catch their prey once again, fly up, and repeat the same step over and over until there are only bones remaining in their prey. Now that they have an Iron w Raven up on top of them, they basically don''t have any good hiding spots anymore. After all, Vop Moss and Mountain Lion can attack both thend and the middle of the trees, while the Iron w Raven can attack the top of the trees or anywhere as long as they''re above ground. Their situation right now has turned so dire, and this was exactly what Leo meant about the dangers of Hundred Hills. Fortunately, their situation right now wasn''t as dangerous as what they have expected, mostly because they have Charlotte, and the other reason was because the Iron w Ravens up in the sky above them was only No Star Magical Beast, hence they only need to watch out, dodge, and attack, just repeat that three simple steps and they are good to go. "Don''t panic and remain in your spots, just be sure to pay the majority of your attention to the Iron w Raven and dodge whenever they attack, of course, you can also attack them if an opportunityes, but I don''t rmend you to do such a thing because it is extremely hard to catch them with their speed." Leo said before quickly turning to look at Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number 1 to Number 10, "Protect Princess ine, Ahmed, Brad, and Jasmine, but be sure to leave some for Ahmed, Brad, and Jasmine''s training as well, and just simply put the majority of your protection to Princess ine." "Okay!" Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number 1 to Number 10 quickly looked for a good position for them to execute Leo???s order. Quickly noticing Leo and the others'' presence up on the trees, a group of Iron w Ravens quickly dive straight down with the intention of catching one of them. *Whooosh! The first target was Leo, but fortunately, he was already extremely familiar with the Iron w Ravens so dodging was a lot easier for himpared to the others, he even urately threw a dagger straight to the Iron w Raven, sessfully hitting one of the wings and hence causing it to fall down and step all over by the Vop Moss and its dead body being feast upon by the Mountain Lions. Although there was actually no need for him to throw a dagger to kill an Iron w Raven, the only way to decrease their numbers was only to either kill them or to scare them away, which the best solution is to kill them. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! Two Iron w Ravens who were obviously stupid came straight towards Charlotte, who didn''t even bother dodging and had instead caught both of the Iron w Raven''s iron w before smashing them with each other and throwing them powerfully straight towards the ground. She then quickly grabbed the Twin Glorious Daggers on her waist before charging straight to the mass gathering of Iron w Ravens that went to surround the rest of the group. "Brad, block to your left!" Ahmed reminded after seeing in his peripheral view an Iron w Raven diving towards Brad''s left side. *Bang! The Iron w Raven directly hit its head to Brad''s shield, causing it to fall down on the stem. Jasmine who has noticed this quickly decided not to waste this opportunity as she dash and swing her sword towards the stunned Iron w Ravens. Unexpectedly, with Jasmine''s seemingly weak body, the Iron w Raven only needed to raise one of its iron w to catch the iing sword. "Crakkkk!" The Iron w Raven roared out in anger as it quickly used its beak to attack Jasmine. *ng! Fortunately, Ahmed was fast enough to block in front of Jasmine with his sword. "Now attack it!" Ahmed quickly ordered, which Jasmine didn''t hesitate to follow as she once again swings her sword towards Iron w Raven. Seeing this, the Iron w Raven wanted to use its iron w to catch the sword once again, but to its shock, Brad bashed his shield straight towards it. *Bang! With Brad''s shield bash, Jasmine was then given the best opportunity to swing urately to the Iron w Raven''s neck. *sh! With that swing, the Iron w Raven''s head separated from its body as its body then fell to the ground. Meanwhile, on the other side, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and number 1 to number 10 were all busy fending off the other Iron w Raven, not letting it approach Princess ine or to disturb the training Ahmed, Brad, and Jasmine was currently undergoing. Momentster, all of the Iron w Ravens were dead on the floor, bodies being feasted upon by the Mountain Lions.. And fortunately, because of the feast, the Mountain Lions didn''t bother with Leo''s group up above the trees, hence letting them escape away from the ce. Chapter 228 - The Void Eater’s Sudden Appearance Chapter 228 The Void Eater''s sudden appearance Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "That was such a dangerous situation!" Charlotte''s voice out behind Leo. "Trust me, we would face another situation like that as we continue on this journey. So, prepare yourself to save everyone." Leo replied. In the past, when it was still his first time entering the Hundred Hills, he had nearly experienced such a dangerous situation for nearly 5 times before he finally arrived at the headquarters of the Mischievous Lion organization. However, in their case right now, they would be continuing their travel to Heart city after arriving at the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters, so they should be experiencing such a dangerous situation for 8 to 10 times until they finally arrived at Heart city. Though there is actually nothing to worry about, since if he could sessfully ask for Sagittarius Sandra''s help, the Mountain Goris would most likely being along with them in the journey, bringing its own army of Stone Monkeys and Stone Apes. Suddenly, Charlotte raised her hand, immediately making Leo and the others stop in their tracks. "I sense a Magical Beast with an unknown power slowly approaching us..." Charlotte warned as she quickly took out her Twin Glorious Daggers. Leo and the others quickly followed after. It would definitely be a powerful Magical Beast if it''s capable of causing a 9 Star Battle Mage like Charlotte to be cautious. *Rustle! *Rustle! *Whooosh! "Leooooo!" Out of nowhere, a small ck flying Magical Beast came out of the bush while screaming out Leo''s name. "Prepare yourself!" Charlotte firmly holds his Twin Glorious Daggers. "Quickly stop, that''s Levi, my Beast Companion!" Leo quickly put his hand on Charlotte''s shoulder to stop her, but Charlotte didn''t react and her eyes were also not looking at Levi but instead something behind Levi. Obviously, with Charlotte''s years of experience, she was long aware of the existence of Beast Companions, even talking Beast Companions. And hearing the small flying Magical Beast screaming for Leo''s name in obvious fear, it was pretty easy for her to guess that the Magical Beast is Leo''s Beast Companion. The thing she was cautious about wasn''t that, but the Magical Beast currently chasing after Leo''s Beast Companion. Arriving beside Leo, Levi quickly hid behind while his body was shaking out of fear. *Whooosh! Momentster, another ck Magical Beast with the same size as Levi and also a ck-colored wing came out shooting straight towards Levi. "Voi... Void Eater!" Ahmed, who saw the small ck Magical Beast, suddenly eximed in horror. This was the same Magical Beast who had attacked him when he was still young, the one that had caused his cultivation to have trouble in improving. Hearing Ahmed''s exmation, Leo''s face turned solemn as he quickly warned everyone about the Void Eater, "Watch out, the Void Eater likes to eat Magic Power and it would then cause problems in your cultivation afterward!" Charlotte, Princess ine, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number 1 to Number 10 quickly prepared themselves to fight against the so-called Void Eater. "Leo quickly beat that fatty. It bullied me when I was trying to get stronger back at Twilight Forest, huhuhu..." Levi cried out behind Leo. The reason why Levi hasn''t appeared in this past few days was simply because he decided to stay back in Twilight Forest to develop himself to be stronger. Hence, Leo became surprised the moment he saw the little one out of nowhere. "Bullied?" Leo dubiously asked. "Yes! It tried to steal my food, followed me everywhere, and even annoy me all day, so please stop that fatty!" Levi replied. "So, it didn''t attack you or have any intention of killing you?" Leo quickly became curious. "Of course not, that fatty was only pestering me because of a smell!" Levi rolled his eyes. "What smell?" "I don''t know..." Looking at the Void Eater, Leo then noticed that its eyes seemingly looked like it lit up brightly before it then dives straight towards Ahmed. It just unexpectedly ignored Charlotte and the others, seemingly like it doesn''t give any sort of care to them. "Ahhhh!" Ahmed quickly started running away to escape from the Void Eater. However, the Void Eater seemingly doesn''t want to let Ahmed escape as it relentlessly pursued behind him. "Leo, help me!" Ahmed quickly runs towards Leo. Seeing this, Charlotte immediately blocked in front of Leo. "Go behind me!" Charlotte said. Ahmed quickly followed after as he dashed to the left of Charlotte. The Void Eater quickly wanted to follow, but it was suddenly blocked by Charlotte''s attack. *Whoosh! The Void Eater dodged, but a dagger then suddenly appeared in front of it, making it dodge once again. Charlotte kept on attacking the Void Eater, and the Void Eater kept on dodging Charlotte''s attack. Soon after, seemingly realizing that Charlotte has be so annoying and that it doesn''t have any time to y around with her, the Void Eater then disappeared and instantaneously appeared right beside Ahmed. Ahmed who has just calmed himself frantically blocked with his shield before he swiftly swings his sword, aiming towards the Void Eater. Unexpectedly though, the Void Eater actually didn''t mind it. In fact, it just stopped mid-air, seemingly showing a smirking face, and waiting for the sword to hit it. *Bang! Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Ahmed''s sword was actually repelled away by some kind of Magical Barrier. However, Ahmed didn''t mind it at all, as he firmly held his sword once again and swing it straight at the Void Eater. *Bang! Repelled again... *Bang! Again... *Bang! And again... *Bang! Once again... The Void Eater even looked like it''s sitting on the air as it suddenly let out a yawn. "Why can''t this thing just break!" Ahmed roared out before powerfully swinging the sword. *Bang! *Whooosh! The sword finally can''t handle it anymore as the upper part breaks into two and came shooting straight towards a tree. "Are you done?" The Void Eater suddenly talked with a little boy''s voice, causing everyone around to be dumbfounded. "You..." Ahmed voiced out his disbelief. "You''re shocked because I can talk?" The Void Eater said, seemingly stating the obvious. Ahmed can''t even reply with the question because he was so shocked beyond belief. "Nevermind..." The Void Eater said before it slowly flies towards Ahmed, quickly causing Ahmed to step away. "Don''t run away from me, because I will alwayse and chase after you." "Why?" "Because I''m bounded by your Mana." "What do you mean?.." "I''ll exinter, for now, let me eat your Mana first because you made me very hungry after you suddenly left Twilight Forest!" The Void Eater said before it suddenly disappeared and instantaneously appeared once again on top of Ahmed''s head. Afterwards, a blue-colored wisp was slowly being pulled up to its void looking mouth, disappearing as soon as it got inside. "What are you doing...?" Ahmed said with fear evident in his voice. "Eating!" Many more blue-colored wisp was pulled out from Ahmed''s consciousness by the Void Eater to its mouth, and momentster the Void Eater burped out and fly up above Ahmed, whose eyes showed that he''s drained out of Mana. Seeing that it''s finally done, Leo slowly approaches the Void Eater. "Although you can do a Teleportation, I''ve already ordered my men to surround your likely escape path, so if you don''t mind, please exin to us why you suddenly attacked Ahmed!" Leo said with a sharp look in his eyes as he took out two daggers from teacher Homer''s Storage Ring. "You are?" The Void Eater curiously asked while looking straight at Leo. "Leo Heart, and Ahmed is one of my men." Leo replied solemnly. "Is that little one who has the smell of Ahmed your pet?" "What pet!! I''m his Beast Companion, not a pet!" Levi quickly replied out of annoyance after being called as Leo''s pet. "Same meaning, but in a different word!" The Void Eater rolled its eyes. "I..." Levi immediately became speechless. "You still haven''t answered my question!" Leo said quickly pulling the Void Eater''s attention to him once again. "Hahahaha," Levi suddenly interrupted Leo with augh, "If I''m a pet, then you''re even worse than a pet because you need Ahmed''s Mana in order for you to keep on living. Oh, wait... calling you a pet is an overstatement, it''s more appropriate to call you a ve, hahahaha! You''re a ve, fatty!" The Void Eater''s forehead immediately began twitching as soon as it heard Levi calling it a ve. Although it is still considered as a kid due to its cultivation still being low, that doesn''t include his knowledge. He was long aware of the definition of a ve, and even the difference between a ve and a pet, specifically a pet, would receive lots of love and attention while a ve would receive lots of beating and punishment. Leo really wanted to smack Levi''s head as soon as he interrupted him, but the moment he heard about the Void Eater can''t live without Ahmed, he immediately realized the answer to his question. In the Magical Beast Kingdom, he had read before that there are types of Magical Beast that would bound themselves with someone, specifically a person, using that person''s unique Mana structure. He was taught about this in teacher Marvin''s ss before that every Mage has its own unique Mana structure. And this unique Mana structure is what allows ve Contract, Blood Contract, an Oath, and many more that involve the usage of this unique Mana structure topletely work. So if his guess is indeed correct, then the exact reason why the Void Eater had followed after Levi relentlessly is that Levi had Ahmed''s smell, maybe he had got the smell when he was fishing with Ahmed back before at Eclipse vige, and since Ahmed had suddenly left the Twilight Forest, the Void Eater''s only clue to find Ahmed for it to live was to only follow after Levi, hence it started bullying Levi in hopes of forcing him to find Ahmed. "I''m not a ve... Aysttt, if only this boy didn''t block that girl who has the best potential to be my Master... I mean, Companion... then I would have grown even more powerful than anyone else right now..." The Void Eater voiced out its helplessness. "What do you mean?" Leo quickly became interested. Chapter 229 - The Void Eater’s Years Of Helping Ahmed Chapter 229 The Void Eater''s years of helping Ahmed Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Leo''s question, the Void Eater didn''t hesitate to reply, "We Void Eaters are not the same as the normal Magical Beast you have always met. While they feed on the other Magical Beast in order for them to be much more powerful, we on the other hand can only be powerful through consuming Mana that doesn''t have any single mix of impurities. Aside from that, we also consume Mana in order to keep on living because our body is made out entirely of Mana." "However, it is not that easy to find Magical resources that we can eat because almost every Magical resource has a mix of impurities, and because of that we are required to be a Beast Companion to Mages because the Mana in their consciousness can never be mixed with any kind of impurities, even if their consciousness is full of impurities." "Another reason why Mages are really perfect for us is simply because Mages has too many ways to recover their Mana, like for instance just simply resting, consuming Magical resources or items, through their Stars inside their consciousness, and they can even improve their Mana Capacity as well, which makes them the best meal for us Void Eaters." "Although we can actually kill the Mages in order to steal the Mana stored in their consciousness, that is not really convenient for us because we need to keep on killing numerous Mages just to feed over their Mana, which is by far very inconvenientpared to just letting the Mages grow and consume their Mana every now and then. In such a way, not only can we improve, but the amount of our meal also improves and we can also hide our existence and keep on living in peace..." "That should have been the idea... but unfortunately this young man here with the name Ahmed jumped up to block that girl who has a really big Mana Capacity, hence I became his Beast Companion instead. And that resulted in me still remaining as a child despite living for less than 30 years in the Celestial World. Being sustained by such a small Mana Capacity, it''s indeed only reasonable that my cultivation wouldn''t have any noticeable improvements." "To be honest, Ahmed has a very high potential in bing a powerful Mage, but he was still extremely weak at that time when I became his Beast Companion, specifically his Mana Capacity is still really small. So, I became a hindrance instead of his path to further improve his cultivation. Of course, I can actually not consume his Mana so as to let him grow faster like before. However, that is so stupid because it would obviously cause me to die instead." "It was a really dire situation for me, but fortunately I thought of a really great n which is to be more powerful by continuing to consume his Mana every day so that I can hunt Magical Beast, and then I will use those Magical Beast to aide Ahmed in his cultivation. In such a way, we both can increase our cultivation. Confusingly though, it actually didn''t help him a single bit despite me leaving a dead Magical Beast practically every single day in front of his house." The Void Eater said with a look of confusion on his face. Leo finally understood everything about the Void Eaters. To cut the Void Eater''s story short, Ahmed is its food supply in order for it to keep on living and to be strong, so losing Ahmed means it would die. Hearing the Void Eater''s words, Ahmed suddenly replied, "What leaving dead Magical Beast? You''re obviously lying because I have never ever seen those Magical Beast carcasses that you''ve spoken about in anywhere near my house." "Huh? Your house is that poor looking and small 5 square meters hut, right?" The Void Eater asked in confirmation. "Yes, and I have never ever found any of those Magical Beast carcasses that you''ve spoken about." "What?! I always leave it in front of your door every single morning. Every time I check again, the Magical Beast carcass would be gone, which I assume that you should have gotten already. So, it''s impossible for you not to found any!" The Void Eater pointed at Ahmed, "So, you''re the one who is obviously lying. Tell me, where did you use those Magical Beast carcasses? Oh, did you sell them to others? Or perhaps did you gifted it to others to earn a favor or two? Hmmm... maybe you have gifted it to that girl you have saved before, I think her name was Jasmine as you have basically stalked her every single night! I even remembered it one time where you said, I will be powerful so that Jasmine wouldn''t have to worry about me anymore." Hearing the Void Eater''s words, Ahmed''s face quickly turned burning red out of embarrassment after being revealed. "That must be it, right?!! I worked extremely hard for you to be powerful, yet you actually used it to flirt with girls. Although Jasmine is indeed beautiful, there is no need to argue with that. You still need to care about yourself instead of other people, especially if those gifts came from someone else''s hard work!" The Void Eater reprimanded Ahmed like a father, causing Ahmed to be even more ashamed. On the other side, Jasmine giggled sweetly as she saw Ahmed''s action confirming the Void Eater''s usations. But her face also turned red when she thought about Ahmed stalking her every single night. "Does that mean Ahmed also saw me changing clothes? Or maybe not, since I always close the window before changing. But still, that''s so embarrassing..." Jasmine thought to herself. "Now you''re guilty after being revealed? Heck, you even have the audacity to use me of lying when in fact it is you!" The Void Eater said while poking Ahmed''s head with its small paws repeatedly. "I..." "What?! Do you want to apologize? Tch, if only I wasn''t your Beast Companion and that I needed you, then you wouldn''t be forgiven by the great me!" The Void Eater sneered. "Mr. Void Eater, sir? I think you have misunderstood something..." Jasmine suddenly interrupted, quickly making the Void Eater to turn its head to look at her. "Oh, you''re that girl Jasmine..." The Void Eater suddenly formed a knowing look on its face while it repeatedly turned its head to look at Ahmed and Jasmine before slowly forming a smile on its face. It then continued, "Oh, so it''s like that... Anyways, what do you mean that I misunderstood something?" "It''s like this... I think all of the Magical Beast that you''ve supposedly given to Ahmed was stolen by Piero every single day." Jasmine exined, "I once eavesdropped in their conversation before and if my memory indeed serves me correct, then what I heard was them stealing something from Ahmed''s house every single day. I''m not really sure whether it was indeed the Magical Beast that you''ve left for Ahmed, but knowing that Ahmed wasn''t able to find any, then it should be them." "Whatt?!" The Void Eater and Ahmed eximed at the same time. They then quickly turned to look at each other before turning their heads away. "Hmph!" "Hmph!" "Ahhhh, doesn''t that meant if only I woke up early every day I could have eaten foods that are nutritious for Mages like me?" Ahmed pulled his hair in regret. "That''s indeed going to be the case." Charlotte suddenly interrupted, "Sorry about that little fatty, I thought that you were our enemy." "What little fatty?!" The Void Eater was displeased. "Little Levi told us that you''re actually considered fat amongst the Magical Beast, he even described you as an old fatty because of how old you are." Charlotte exined. Hearing Charlotte''s exnation, the Void Eater quickly turned to look at Levi, who was puffing up his chest proudly while looking at it. "You really dare to insult me!" The Void Eater pointed its little paws at Levi. "Insult? I''m only telling them the truth that you''re an old man wearing a body of a small Void Eater!" Levi mocked, "In short, your age doesn''t match your cultivation, hahahaha!" He then added more salt to the Void Eater''s wounds. "That is not even my fault, you little prick!" The Void Eater immediately flew towards Levi with the intention to fight against him. Seeing the Void Eater charging at him, Levi then quickly hid behind Leo as he said, "Protect me Leo, a crazy old prick wants to bully me, hehehehe...!" "Old... old prick... did you just called me an old prick?!!" The Void Eater seemingly clinched its small paws before shooting Levi a sharp look. "Old prick! Old prick! Old prick! Old prick! HAHAHAHAHA!" Levi further annoyed the Void Eater. "AHHHHH, I have enough of your prickliness, you little prick!" The Void Eater suddenly disappeared before suddenly appearing instantaneously behind Levi. With a smack of the Void Eater''s small paw, Levi was sent to the ground. And of course, Levi wouldn''t just let himself get beaten up by the Void Eater because both their cultivation doesn''t have that much of a difference. "Old prick, take this!" Levi returned a smack. "That didn''t even hurt me, at all. Now take this!" "Is that all you got? Here, have a taste of my giant paw of doom!" With that, Leo and the others unexpectedly earned themselves a front-row seat for a Magical Beast fight. Chapter 230 - Mischievous Lion Organization’s Headquarters Chapter 230 Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After breaking up the fight between Levi and the Void Eater which they have now named the Void Eater as Vox, Leo and the others quickly resumed the journey to the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters. Every single second was important for them right now, so staying any longer just to see a Magical Beast fight would be so stupid of them. With the help of Levi and Vox, they were able to easily avoid many stampedes and ambushes. No Star Magical Beast to 2 Star Magical Beast also doesn''t dare to casually approach them anymore because of the two little ones, adding to the fray Charlotte who has now finally decided to release her 9 Star Battle Mage Magic Power since it''s now thest stretch for them to arrive at the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters. ..... After a few hours, Leo and the others finally arrived in a ce circled by the tallest hill they have ever seen in the Hundred Hills territory. There were a total of 8 tall hills circling around something in the middle. Looking around the surrounding, they soon found out that there were actually no noticeable paths in between the 8 hills, it was like the 8 hills were connected with one another. Leo motioned his hand to stop everyone in front of the middle part of the hill as he said, "We have already arrived, the only thing we need to worry now is what kind of challenge we need toplete in order for us to be granted an entry." "What? There is still a challenge before getting inside?" Ahmed was dumbfounded after hearing about their being a challenge. "I forgot to tell you..." Leo scratched his head awkwardly, "Anyways, as long as a few of us sessfully pass this challenge, all of us would immediately be granted an entry to the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters. But, don''t think of giving up immediately the moment you enter and just simply letting the strongest carry us because experiencing this challenge is still a lot worth it." Everyone nodded their heads in understanding before heaving a sigh of relief. With such a mechanic, the majority of them don''t need to worry about not passing or not anymore. Also, the majority of them, specifically Ahmed, Brad, Jasmine, and Number 1 to Number 10, we''re really afraid of losing and not be granted an entry, especially since we''re also the weakest amongst the group so it''s still a question whether they can really pass the test or not. They were thinking in their minds that what would they do next if they don''t pass? Although they can simply wait for Leo to finish his business inside, that would also mean that they need to survive outside of the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters until he finally finishes that said business. After all, there are Magical Beast that is even much more powerful than those Vop Moss they have met before that lives around the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters, so being left outside would be the same as being left inside a cage surrounded by powerful Magical Beast. *Cringggkkk! Soon after, an inconspicuous door slowly opened and revealing behind were 3 people covered entirely with ck clothes. "Leo?" One of the ck-clothed people asked before slowly removing the cover to his face to everyone. "ze?" Leo asked in surprise. He really didn''t expect to see ze here. ze was one of the leaders of the Burning Lion faction back at Silver Mage Academy. If he''s here, then that also means his other brothers are those other 2 people beside him. "Oh, oh, oh, it''s actually Leo!" Haze hurriedly approaches. "I didn''t expect that you would firste to visit the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters after finallying back from your 10-day trip. Queen Olivia would definitely feel heartbroken because her favorite discipline didn''t visit her first, hahahaha!" ze said with augh. Turning his head behind Leo, ze then asked, "Who are they new recruits?" "Don''t worry, they''re my men." Leo replied. "What?!" Haze was immediately dumbfounded after he observed Charlotte. At first, he was only curious about who this beautiful girl is and so he started observing her, but as soon as he felt the Magic Power surrounding around her, he was immediately shocked beyond belief because he found out that she''s actually in the 9 Star level. He continued, "You meant this 9 Star woman is one of your men?" "What do..." ze doesn''t really want to believe Haze, but as soon as he observes Charlotte personally, he quickly shut his mouth because Haze was actually telling the truth. "Why are you both causing such a loud ruckus over there?" ze was soon attracted to Haze and ze behind Leo. He then saw Haze pointing his finger at Charlotte, so he turned his head to look at her. After finding out that Charlotte is actually in the 9 Star level, ze quickly began observing the others thinking that they might be at a simr level as her. Fortunately, they weren''t the same as Charlotte''s cultivation, causing ze to breathe a sigh of relief. If they were all 9 Star level, then Gemini Dagger George, the person he was loyal to, would definitely not stand any chance against Leo anymore. "By the way, why are the three of you in here? Shouldn''t you be with my senior brother George at the Southwest Fortress?" Leo curiously asked. ze, Haze, and ze were actually people who had swore loyalty to George, so they should be with him right now not in the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters, especially since the war right now really requires the 12 Zodiacs and their men to always be prepared and active. "We have just escaped from the Silver Mage Academy, so we are currently resting in the headquarters and would only be going to the Southern Fortress to meet up with Young Master George next week." ze exined. "Escape away from the Silver Mage Academy? Did they find out about you guys being spies of the Mischievous Lion organization?" Leo curiously asked. "Every faction with the name Lion or any connection to the 12 Zodiacs were quickly investigated. Fortunately, I and my men were in an away mission at that time, so we were able to easily escape away." ze exined. "What?!! Then how about my Mischievous Lion faction?" Leo quickly asked worriedly. If even the Burning Lion faction was suspected and was subject to investigation, then not to mention the Mischievous Lion faction who basically used the same name as the Mischievous Lion organization. "They''re even luckier because just right after the Floating Mountain Tragedy they were quickly sent back to their homes. Although all of your members didn''t really follow with the instructions, since almost all of them went to Heart city to continue their cultivation." ze exined. "Good, good, good..." Leo smiled, but he quickly turned serious as he then asked, "So, what''s the challenge for entry this time?" He was really worried about Cassandra and the others'' safety, but after knowing that they were safe back at Heart city, he quickly returned back to his main intention of going to the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters. "I''m d you asked... Follow me!" ze said before motioning for Leo and the others to follow after him. Leo and the others then went inside the door while following behind ze, Haze, and ze in front of them. Along the way, Charlotte and the other first-timer were astonished and amazed while looking around the ce. The moment they walked inside the door, they were immediately greeted by loop of giant rooms with different people training inside them. The hallway they were walking through doesn''t actually have any walls, only rooms with ss, and it''s stretched out beyond what their own eyes could see. "This is the Mischievous Lion organization''s Training Ground. Just like what you''re seeing right now, this entire hallway in front of you stretches all the way to our back, forming a circle. This circle is under those 8 tall hills you have seen outside, so there is no need for us to worry about the training ground being discovered outside." Haze immediately started introducing. Looking at the giant rooms, everyone quickly noticed a room made out entirely of ice where the person they saw training inside was trying his best to get up the highest part of the room using only hands to reach its target. It might look easy, but with how slippery and hard to traverse the ice was, especially with no tools or weapons on hand, it is obvious already that reaching the target is extremely hard. They also discovered another room that shows a burning three-story tall building with a target located on the 3rd floor of the building inside a big safe with a Magic array to lower the safe''s temperature inside. The only way to reach the 3rd floor was only by using the stairs that were almost covered entirely by mes or to use the railings to climb up floor by floor. Due to how hot the building was right now, adding more that the giant room is enclosed, which means the heat and smoke stay inside the room,pleting this training is not only hard but also life-threatening. And the most shocking giant room they have ever seen in their entire life, a person was put inside a small cage, specifically only enough to fit 5 people inside, while fighting with dozens of Magical Beast that were actually outside the cage. They have seen people doing cage fighting before where a person fights against a Magical Beast inside a cage, but this was their first time seeing something where a person is ced inside a really small cage while fighting a Magical Beast that has a seemingly infinite amount of ways to attack them due to them being outside of the cage. "Would that person inside be safe?" Charlotte can''t help asking. Even she was having second thoughts about whether she could survive something like that. Although she''s a 9 Star Battle Mage, but with a space as small as that to maneuver, sessfully dodging those Magical Beast attacks would be next to impossible. She was even sure that the major cause of death of the people that train in that giant room would be due to blood loss from the injuries that are next to impossible to dodge and theck of energy to continue. "I''m also curious whether that person could indeed survive or not. Does the Mischievous Lion organization perhaps encourages death?" Princess ine curiously asked. If Mischievous Lion organization encourages death, then they are basically almost simr to sects. "That''s the 3rd hardest training in here called the Death''s Cage. A person is put inside a cage that is only 5 square meters big and with a space in between each bars enough for the Magical Beast to attack inside. Their task is actually not to survive, but how to kill the Magical Beast outside while being inside the cage. Because of that, there is nearly no way to determine whether that person can survive or not." Haze exined, "Anyways, you don''t need to worry about that person. He would not die because those Magical Beast are tamed by the people in-charged for this training." "What?!" Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice eximed out of shock in unison after hearing that it was actually not to survive but how to kill those Magical Beast outside. "That''s impossible toplete, right?" Brad can''t help asking. "Even calling it impossible is an understatement, the appropriate way to describe this is suicidal!" Ahmed corrected. "Actually, it''s not really impossible or suicidal." ze answered. "Sir ze, if it''s okay to ask, just how many people havepleted this training?" Jasmine asked. "I think..." ze began counting with his hand while trying to remember the people who havepleted the Death''s Cage, "I think there are already more than 50 people who havepleted the Death''s Cage." "What?!!" Number One to Number Ten was shocked at how many people havepleted the Death''s Cage. In their expectations, 10 peoplepleting the Death''s Cage training is already an astonishing number, yet there are actually more than 50, just how strong are those people toplete a suicidal training like this? "In fact, the holder of the number 1 record for the fastest person toplete the Death''s Cage training is Leo." ze revealed while pointing at Leo, who was currently talking with ze in front of them. "How...?" Charlotte and the others were immediately rendered speechless. The person that they thought was only smart was actually someone who haspleted this suicidal training?! And he was even the fastest?! "That''s exactly my question too, how did he achieve it!" Haze suddenly said, "Even the entire Mischievous Lion organization was shocked when we heard that hepleted it for less than 10 minutes. He must have cheated, right? right? right? That''s the only way why he was able to beat Young Master George!" "We are here!" ze suddenly interrupted everyone. Chapter 231 - The Consciousness Labyrinth Chapter 231 The Consciousness Labyrinth Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Basing on what the person with the name Haze had said, this ce was still not the inside of the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters, so what kind of things would they be seeing the moment they got inside? Would they perhaps be seeing a bunch of people jumping all over the ce to arrive from ce to ces? Or maybe see a training ground even much more shocking than being trapped inside a cage while being attacked by dozens of Magical Beast from the outside? No matter what it would be, all of them decided to prepare themselves mentally, physically, and spiritually. "We are here!" ze interrupted, quickly pulling everyone''s attention to the room in front of them. Seeing the room, aside from Leo who has already experienced every training here and ze, Haze, and ze, everyone was immediately rendered speechless. "There is nothing here...?? Charlotte can''t help asking. Indeed, what they''re seeing inside the giant room right now was nothing. They can only see the walls and nothing more inside the room. At the side, Leo''s eyes though suddenly turned cold as he looked at ze, "Are you ying with me right now?" "No no no, Leo..." ze quickly backed off in fear that Leo might suddenly do some harm to him, "To be honest, I''m not actually the person in-charged to choose the challenge for this month. I was only assigned to guide and handle the process because the actual person in-charged is doing something really important for the Mischievous Lion organization right now." "Don''t tell me it''s the Vice-president?" Leo said with a serious tone in his voice. The people who can choose what kind of challenge should bepleted before granting the right of entry to the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters were only the President, Vice-president, 24 Elders, and the 12 Zodiacs. At this moment, his Master Olivia is currently very busy with the discussion of an alliance between the Mischievous Lion organization and the Blue Fin Kingdom. With how important that discussion is, obviously no one would be so stupid as to tell her that she is now in-charged of deciding what challenge for this month. The 24 Elders are also the people who are currently leading the battle against the Silver royal family, so no one would bother with them just with some stupid thing like being assigned to choose what kind of challenge should they have for this month''s right of entry. No matter how important was this challenge for the right of entry to the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters was, it''s obviously not as important as winning this war. As for the 12 Zodiacs, his two senior brothers, George and Charles, are also busy right now with the preparation to attack the Southern Fortress with him, so no one will also be so stupid to assign them a useless task, not to mention he himself had just returned. On the other hand, the Aries Weapons group has never ever epted this kind of task saying that they''d rather make weapons than choose a challenge for the right of entry. It''s not only a waste of time, but it''s also useless to watch people do the training they have long alreadypleted. So, that only left the Vice-president who should actually not have anything important to do right now. To be honest, that guy was only given the position of Vice-president in Mischievous Lion organization due to the fact that he had once ruled over the Underground World of Silver Kingdom, not to mention he''s actually just a No Star Mage. In fact, he would have long lost control already of the Underground World and be stripped off of his title Vice-president if not only for the reason that the 12 Zodiacs were all assigned to different cities to try to infiltrate their inside and this ahead of the schedule ongoing war. To be honest, the Vice-president was also the person that has epted the assassination mission on Leo in the past, specifically before the establishment of the Mischievous Lion organization. So, he really doesn''t like that man. "Unfortunately, yes..." ze replied with an obvious displeasure in his voice. Even he doesn''t view their Vice-president with any ounce of respect. In his opinion, that guy is obviously not busy doing something important for the Mischievous Lion organization right now, but instead ying with some woman somewhere around the Underground World of Silver Kingdom. "Let me guess, he was lying on the bed surrounded by dozens of women as he said in the mostziest voice possible, ''Everyone is busy? Can''t you see I''m also busy? What?! Okay, okay, okay, I only need to choose what challenge for this month''s right of entry, right? Then, I choose the hardest. Since only 12 people have everpleted this challenge in the past, hence I shouldn''t be disturbed every time someonepleted the challenge, right? Off you go, then!''. Am I right?" Leo said as he heaves a sigh of helplessness. "Basing on the person who has assigned me this tasked the moment I arrived, that should indeed be the case..." ze nodded his head in agreement. Since there was no choice anymore, even Leo was powerless against this, he can only choose to ept that this would indeed be the challenge that will give them the right of entry. Turning around, Leo then looked at everyone who was all showing him a curious look on their face. "What''s wrong with this challenge, Leo?" Charlotte asked in wonder. For Leo to argue about this challenge, it should be one of the hardest. "What you''re seeing right now is the Consciousness Labyrinth." Leo began his introduction. "Consciousness Labyrinth?" Everyone can''t help asking. "Consciousness Labyrinth is the most hardest training amongst all of the other training in the Mischievous Lion organization''s Training Ground. In fact, only the 12 Zodiacs have everpleted this training in the past." "Then..." Brad wanted to say something. However, Leo immediately cut him off, "Let me finish first..." "The Consciousness Labyrinth wouldn''t be needing any other sorts of action from you aside from your very own mind. Just like its name, it is a maze in your own mind. And because it''s a maze, the only way toplete this is by finding the exit of this maze. However, this Consciousness Labyrinth wouldn''t just be any other ordinary maze, because just like any other Labyrinth, there would be other things that wille to attack you inside, specifically your greatest fear and many more traumatic and negative experiences you''ve ever experienced in your life. Simply put, while you are trying to find the exit, you will be training, or more appropriately be attacked in your mind and spirit by your fears and your past." "As you have all know already, our mind is the greatest weakness we have. Even the Mages or any other powerful Foreign races are no exception to this kind of weakness, which also includes the Magical Beast as well. And the most dangerous danger in this Consciousness Labyrinth is you believing that what you''re seeing right now is reality. Even if your fully aware of the fact that everything is just your thoughts before entering the Consciousness Labyrinth, falling into that belief is still highly likely to happen. And once you fall into believing that what you''re seeing is the reality, your body in the reality would be abandoned, hence your body in the real world would slowly start dying." "And I nearly forgot, this Consciousness Labyrinth is created by my Master Olivia, so it''s difficulty is somewhatparable to facing a Gxy level Mage." "Therefore, if you''re not confident in facing this challenge, I wholeheartedly rmend you not to try. Just forget about what I''ve said to you before about using this challenge as a means of training. You only live once, so if you think that this is not something you can handle yet, there is no need to be afraid of taking a step back. This Consciousness Labyrinth would always be here as long as my Master Olivia is alive, so you can always try it as much as you can when you finally have the confidence to handle it." Leo finished his exnation with a warning. Consciousness Labyrinth was hisst training before deciding to return and take a rest back at Heart city, specifically when he was still 17 years old. This was the thing he had called his Master Olivia''s Labyrinth, where the actual Devil''s yground could be seen. In the past, he doesn''t want to ever try this Consciousness Labyrinth, never once had he even thought of going into this ce. However, his Master Olivia pushed him in here or more appropriately forced him to experience this training. "Master, please bring me out of here! I''m scared, it''s really dark in here and I can''t see anything!" "Survive in there, child! Go and kill everyone in there if you want to survive and live to make all those people who had made you suffer pay!" "Masteeeeeeer!" Consciousness Labyrinth was the ce where even sleeping can get himself killed because his entire surrounding was almost covered by all of his fears and past experiences, specifically the people he had killed from when he was still 10 years old to 17 years old, which he had first assumed at that time were people his Master Olivia had imprisoned, the traumatic experiences and scenes he had seen while doing his missions for 7 years repeated over and over again not letting him have a single time of peace. To live was almost the same as dying every single day, and it was extremely hard because of the struggles in his mind between living or resting. He wants to keep on living to make all those people who had made him suffer pay, but at the same time, he was also feeling extremely tired already and wanted to rest, to stay away from this mess. It took him months before he finally found the exit of the Consciousness Labyrinth, and it was also the day that marked the birth of the new Leo. The past when he used to believe in angels was disregarded and thrown to the void, and his deepest demons were the ones to rise instead to help him face the truth of his current life. But it was also what shackled him to continue walking on his chosen path, not until Cassandra and the others arrived though. However, every person has different fears and past experiences, his was an actual Devil''s yground, and the others might just have like when they lost their parents or something simr to that.. Nevertheless, it wouldn''t be easy. Chapter 232 - The Scene Inside Leo’s Consciousness Labyrinth Chapter 232 The scene inside Leo''s Consciousness Labyrinth Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Leo''s words, Charlotte and the others were immediately sent into deep contemtion. Basing on what Leo had just said, this Consciousness Labyrinth is the most dangerous training ever created in the Mischievous Lion organization''s Training Ground. So, they should not just casually ept it as it might cost them their lives. Seeing them thinking about it seriously, Leo turned to look at ze as he asked, "Do we really need toplete this challenge? With the difficulty of this challenge, only the 12 Zodiacs would be able to earn the right of entry, so there should be some consideration, right?" "There is indeed a consideration, the Vice-president had specifically given them in case the person trying to earn the right of entry are members of the 12 Zodiacs." ze replied. "Tch, at least that guy had done something correctly once in his life." Leo said, "So, what is this consideration?" "One person can give 7 other people a free entry once theyplete the challenge, which means in your case you only need two people to ept the challenge and you can then get inside the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters." ze exined. "He..." Leo felt disbelief. He really thought that it would be like a free pass as long as it''s the 12 Zodiacs that are asking for the right of entry, considering the current situation of the Mischievous Lion organization right now, specifically the war. However, contrary to his thoughts, the consideration is actually the unspoken rule of this challenge. From the moment this challenge for the right of entry was created, the members of the 12 Zodiacs and the 24 Elders have agreed on an unspoken rule that if ever they are the onepleting the challenge, they can give 7 other people a free right of entry once theypleted it. So, making this into consideration is just simr to not giving any kind of consideration to them at all. To be honest, this was the exact thing that he meant about before when he said as long as a few of them are able to pass the challenge, the rest would also be able to pass. The only difference is the challenge for the right of entry this time is next to impossible toplete. "Don''t tell me the intention of that useless trash is to mock us 12 Zodiacs and 24 Elders by using this consideration to tell us he knew about our unspoken rule?" Leo said, full of displeasure and mockery in his tone. Although this unspoken rule was agreed upon by the 12 Zodiacs and the 24 Elders, it was pretty safe to say that Master Olivia and the Vice-president should be fully aware of it as well. In their minds, the reason for them not intervening with it, especially the Vice-president, should be because everyone involved in the discussion has agreed with the unspoken rule, as in no one tries to disagree with it. But, now that the unspoken rule was made into an official consideration, the Vice-president is obviously trying to tell them something, which he can easily assume was a mockery to their foolishness of thinking that their unspoken rule wouldn''t be discovered by him. "Wait... So him doing this meant that he hadn''t known about this unspoken rule after all this time?" Leo was speechless, "Just how unless of a trash is that guy?" "I also assume it that way... Haysttt, I should have told Young Master George to open a meeting before the start of this war to kick that trash out of his position." ze regretted. "Let''s just do that after this war." Leo also agreed with ze''s idea. He then continued, "Since that''s the rule, I will do the challenge first to give the 7 of them the right of entry." After saying that, Leo then walked inside the giant room for the Consciousness Labyrinth training. Up above the giant room were the people in-charged of this training, looking at Leo and waiting for his hand signal to start. Leo looked at them as he signaled with his hand to begin. Seeing the signal, the people in charge of the training immediately activated the array to activate the Consciousness Labyrinth. *Whooooosh! Mana all around the ce was immediately pulled inside by the array in order topletely activate the Consciousness Labyrinth. Leo then slowly closed his eyes while that was happening, waiting for his spirit to enter the Consciousness Labyrinth. *Whoooosh! Momentster, his spirit finally entered the Consciousness Labyrinth. In front of Leo was the same scene he had seen in the past. Dark red ce, thousands of people that he had killed in the past were walking around seemingly thinking that they are still alive, and many past experiences and scenes like for instance seeing for the first time a massacre, bloody torture, a person cutting a body into pieces and many more nausea-inducing and horrifying scenes. However, this time he wasn''t showing any bit of fear, rather he even showed a mischievous smile on his face as he silently whispered, "Let''s begin!" ..... An hourter, Leo slowly walked out of the giant room. His face was showing that he doesn''t care about what he had just experienced just now, at all. With how many times he had already experienced this Consciousness Labyrinth,pleting it within 1 hour wasn''t a problem for him anymore. In fact, if only he wasn''tbining his weapon with Magic in order to train himself, he would havepleted it 30 minutes less. "Le... Leo..." Charlotte called out with an obvious sign of hesitation and fear. Leo obviously noticed this and said, "Oh, did I perhaps forgot to tell you guys that you will actually be able to see what I''m experiencing inside the Consciousness Labyrinth?" The ss that allows the people outside of the giant room to view what''s inside the room was actually a Magic Technology that will show everything that''s going on to him to Charlotte and the others, seemingly like watching a video back on Earth. This was only possible through thebination of dozens of Magic Array in order to form an Array Formation and then put this Array Formation inside the ss to finally create the Magic Technology. "Were those your fears and past?" Ahmed solemnly asked. He finally understands how Leo became so capable. With a past like that, then it''s only reasonable that a person would have the capability like those of Leo''s. To be honest, what''s even more shocking was for Leo not to turn crazy after experiencing those. "An actual Devil''s yground..." ze fearfully described, "I finally understand now why Young Master George and w of Cancer Charles respect you so much, although you''re their junior brother." "I think Ash has made one of the greatest decisions for us!" Venice became excited. A person like Leo would definitely be able to give them the safe sanctuary that they needed. No, it''s not even respectful to question him whether he could give the safe sanctuary to them or not, but rather when can he give them the safe sanctuary since it is a sure guarantee that they will be having one. Venice then turned to look at Jeffrey and Matt, which both were also not showing fear or hesitation on their faces, but instead excitement like her, Jeffrey was even crying out of excitement. "With Leo''s help, achieving our wish would definitely be possible..." Jeffrey muttered. "Hahahaha, saying that I would support him was the wisest thing I''ve done in my entire life!" Mattughed. Number 1 to Number 10 were now hugging each other while thinking of the thoughts about them finally having the safe sanctuary. Although they were fully aware of that they would still be fighting for Leo after he gave them the safe sanctuary, but it''s definitely going to be worth it because their next generation would no longer need to sleep inside huts while hugging weapons or putting weapons under their pillows. Their future generation would no longer need to stay away from certain ces out of fear of being attacked by Magical Beast, or experience being hunted by Bounty Hunters, ve Hunters, and Mercenaries to be sold to ve Merchants. On the other side, Princess ine was now looking at Leo simr to how she looked at her mother, specifically full of respect and admiration. For a young man to experience those things, it''s just right to respect and admire him, even if she''s a princess of a kingdom. What everyone saw was just like what ze had described, an actual Devil''s yground, or maybe a world full of ughter is also a befitting description for that. What they saw first was just like what Leo had seen when his spirit first entered the Consciousness Labyrinth. Dark red ce, thousands of people that they could easily assume where people Leo had killed in the past, still killing and ughtering around the ce, and many of Leo''s past experiences and scenes like for instance a massacre, bloody torture, a person cutting someone else''s body into pieces and many more nausea-inducing and horrifying scenes. Then Leo began running around, adding more to the ughter in that ce. His eyes were cold and sharp, and seemingly nonchnt about the people he had killed. No hesitation could be seen in all of his action. Every swing of his dagger added with Magic had the intention to take someone else''s life and not to merely cripple them so that they can no longer move and cause him problems. And finally, at the veryst scene, what Leo had met was his very own self. The only difference was this Leo was crying and walking seemingly with no direction ahead.. If it was them, they would have definitely not been able to face or even consider killing their own self, but Leo didn''t even hesitate to stab that other Leo''s heart while still wearing the same cold and sharp eyes, and the seemingly nonchnt reaction. Chapter 233 - Who’s The Other One To Do The Consciousness Labyrinth? Chapter 233 Who''s the other one to do the Consciousness Labyrinth? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Ehem!" Leo coughed to pull everyone''s attention back to reality. To be honest, he was actually in a rush to quickly make them decide who will do the Consciousness Labyrinth training because more than half a day has already passed, which means they only have 1 and less than half a day or 2 and less than half a day remaining before Ash and her army arrives at the Southern Fortress. Although that may sound a lot, it''s actually not. After all, there is no sure guarantee when exactly the discussion between his Master Olivia and the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom would finish. So, even if they could indeed arrive in the time that they have expected, they would still need to wait longer for the discussion to finish. Moreover, they also need to sleep so as to recuperate their bodies after traveling for nearly half a day while fighting and hiding from the Magical Beast of Hundred Hills, which means another time wasted, but necessary. Charlotte and the others quickly turned to look at Leo after hearing his cough, waiting for what his going to say to them. "ze and I talked aboutpleting the challenge and the right of entry a while ago, and we agree with the deal 1 person equals to 8 people, including the one whopletes the challenge, so right now we only need one other person for all of us to get inside the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters." Leo exined, "It''s also possible for no one to step in, the rest would just have to wait outside while I take care of the business I came here for. But, Charlotte would definitely being for sure because I need her to personally choose her Magic weapon. And so is Princess ine, because her safety is our topmost important responsibility right now." Hearing the first part of Leo''s words, everyone was still beaming with a smile, but as soon as they heard Charlotte needs toe with him, their smile suddenly began twitching. The most powerful person aside from Charlotte was only Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice that has a cultivation of 3 Star level, followed after by Number 1 to Number 10 that has a cultivation ranging from 1 Star level to 2 Star level, and thenstly Ahmed, Brad, and Jasmine that has a No Star level. Therefore, with their current location the moment they exit this ce right now, no one would definitely be able to guarantee their safety without Charlotte. After all, they are basically located right in the middle of the Hundred Hills territory, and although the ruler of Hundred Hills is a tamed Magical Beast of Sagittarius Sandra, that still doesn''t surely guarantee that no soldiers of that Mountain Goris or other Magical Beast wouldn''t attack them, not to mention they are outside of the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters, which means they are not part of the organization and hence it meant they can kill them. Moreover, Princess ine who still hasn''t revealed her real strength would actually also being with Leo. It would have been fine if she stays with them because she''s an unknown variable that may or may not be able to save them in times of danger, but now that she''s alsoing with Leo, there is absolutely no chance for all of them to survive anymore until Leo finally decides to exit the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters. Right after hearing Leo''s words, Charlotte and the others began looking at each other. "With my fears and past experiences, it''s a sure guarantee that I will die, so I leave the choice to you guys." Charlotte said, immediately eliminating herself. To be honest, she actually doesn''t need to sacrifice her life since she''s definitely going inside with Leo. Also, this is not even a question of being selfish or morality, because the risk if she epts this Consciousness Labyrinth training is her very own life which just got free from the hands of Young Master Denver. If this was that Death''s Cage or the Fire and Ice room, she would definitely not hesitate to volunteer, but with the mind and spirit involved, she''s 100% sure that she''s not confident with that, not to mention she had just lost the Mage who she swore loyalty to, basically the most important person in her life. So, with this Consciousness Labyrinth, that person would definitely be included. "I also don''t want to experience the Consciousness Labyrinth. To tell you the truth, I''ve caused countless of deaths when I locked Ethan in his room in the past, so those people would definitely show up and attack me. Eyyy, it''s even so scary just thinking of those thoughts alone." Princess ine also followed after while hugging herself and shivering out of fear. With Charlotte and Princess ine excluding themselves, everyone quickly began looking to the other remaining people. "I think I will pass in this. I''m still not ready to face my dead wife." Jeffrey also quickly excluded himself. "So am I... Just thinking of those people we have killed back at Dragon Horn Empire, my body already starts to feel fearful!" Number One said. "I also don''t want to..." Number Two said. "....." "So sorry, I''m really scared of ghosts, and not to mention dead people walking, talking, and even capable of interacting with me. They would even hunt me too, just like what Leo had said and experienced..." Lastly, Number Ten also doesn''t want to experience the Consciousness Labyrinth. At this moment, there were only Venice, Matt, Ahmed, Brad, and Jasmine remaining after Number One to Number Ten decided to exclude themselves. Seeing that everyone was feeling fearful, Venice slowly raised her hand, "I-" But she was immediately stopped by Matt. "I''ll volunteer!" Matt said with full determination in his voice. "But, Matt! I want to volunteer!" Venice quickly persuaded. "No, Venice, we both know just how traumatic was your past. So, you experiencing the Consciousness Labyrinth would definitely cause you to die." Matt replied. "But your past was also traumatic!" Venice argued back. "What''s so scary about a ve Merchant that likes to abuse me every single day? HAHAHA, with the current me right now, even a hundred or worst thousands of them wouldn''t be able to beat me! So, trust me, will you?" Matt said while looking straight at Venice''s eyes. Hearing that, Venice could only helplessly nod her head. With those words, what can she even argue back? "Okay then, off I go!" Matt said as he slowly turned around while walking to the door, "Wish me, good luck everyone!" Soon after, Number One to Number Ten immediately began sending their encouragement to Matt. They can only do this because they are seriously not confident inpleting the Consciousness Labyrinth. No one can really me them for desiring not to die, right? Especially without any good reason for dying. "Goodluck Matt!" "You can do it Matt!" "We believe in you, Matt!" At the side, Venice could only tearfully watch Matt slowly walking to the door of the Consciousness Labyrinth training room. Arriving in front of the door, Matt slowly put his hand on the doorknob but he then can''t help himself from gulping down a mouthful of saliva out of nervousness and fear. His past actually doesn''t only involve that ve Merchant who abuse him every single day, but also seen with his very own eyes how his father''s head was chopped off for defending his mother and sisters, while his mother and sisters were then raped afterwards by the ve Hunters and Mercenaries and then killed in front of him. He was then forced to shoulder those traumatic memories before finally being sold to that ve Merchant. So, this Consciousness Labyrinth would be really dangerous for him. However, it''s against his pride to allow a girl to save him, he''s a man, so he should be the one saving the girl. Also, there were only Ahmed, Brad, and Jasmine remaining, to be exactly a bunch of kids, so they are definitely out of this adult''s problem, not to mention Leo only brought them here for training. "Let me do it!" Ahmed pulled Matt''s hand away from the doorknob. "Ahmed?" Jasmine and Brad surprisingly asked in unison. Ahmed was just standing right beside them moments ago, yet the next moment he was actually already holding Matt''s hand, stopping thetter from opening the door. "Ahmed, this is not the right time for you to y hero!" Jeffrey eximed as he quickly approached Ahmed. The Consciousness Labyrinth wasn''t just any game like the game of tag or hide and seek, it involves the risk of dying, so Ahmed shouldn''t involve himself with it. "Yes kiddo, listen to your uncle Jeffrey..." Matt said while trying his best to hide his nervousness and fear. "Kid, please just stay with the love of your life Jasmine over there, don''t involve yourself with the problems of us adults. Don''t worry, the next time, you will also have the opportunity to shine and earn Jasmine''s admiration!" Venice also added. However, contrary to everyone''s thoughts, Ahmed''s face still remained firm and full of determination. It was like his Uncle Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice''s words didn''t affect him in a single bit. At the side, Leo can''t help bing interested in Ahmed''s reaction. To be honest, he had purposely brought Ahmed with him because he was really serious with his intention of making him his General, so he wanted to train Ahmed himself. Although he already has an army, all of those people were actually not in his total control. Maybe Ash is, but definitely not entirely. Also, those people he had assigned as the Generals were not also his Generals, but rather Ash''s and Ethan''s Generals. Therefore, he still needs his very own General, and Ahmed is the perfect kind of person he needed. Ahmed has the determination, firmness, heroism, courage, brain, and heart that he needed for his army. Obviously, Matt also noticed Ahmed''s firmness and determination, but because he''s nearer than everyone else, he also noticed that he''s actually hesitating based on his shaking hands. "Why?" Matt can''t help bing curious. "Because... because I realized that through the Consciousness Labyrinth I might be able to see the memory I''ve lost!" Ahmed replied while looking straight at Matt''s eye, "So, please, give me this chance to experience the Consciousness Labyrinth..." Jeffrey and Venice that wanted to pull Ahmed''s hand suddenly stopped their motion mid-air as soon as they heard Ahmed''s reason. Indeed, the Consciousness Labyrinth not only can it show the person''s fears, but also their past, and with Ahmed who has lost his memories about his past, this Consciousness Labyrinth is like heaven giving an opportunity for him to remember them once again. "But..." Jeffrey still hesitated though, but Venice suddenly put her hand on his shoulder as she said with a smile, "Just let him do it!" "Hahahaha, you guys doesn''t really trust my bro Ahmed here, right? Let me tell you this, without him, I would have died numerous times already. So, he definitely has the capability to be sessful on a mere Consciousness Labyrinth!" Brad said as he put his left hand on Ahmed''s shoulder while showing an okay sign with his right hand. "Just let him do it, I''ll take responsibility if he indeed dies!" Leo interrupted. Seeing Leo backing him up, Ahmed finally has the confidence he needed as he soon after puffed up his chest and said, "Yes, you can trust me!" Chapter 234 - Ahmed’s Forgotten Past Part 1 Chapter 234 Ahmed''s Forgotten Past part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral With the decision finally set in stone, Ahmed turned to look at everyone onest time before turning around, putting his hand on the doorknob, slowly opening the door and finally walking inside. Inside the giant room, Ahmed could only see a giant ss in front of him where everyone was watching him with an encouraging look in their eyes outside. There was also another ss up above the room, which he assumed should be where the people in-charged of this Consciousness Labyrinth was watching at. "Are you ready?" A voice from the top suddenly asked. Hearing that, Ahmed breathed in and out for tens of times before his eyes turned serious as he then looked at the people above and signaled them an okay sign. After that, Ahmed closed his eyes while watching Jasmine as he then slowly focuses everything on his spirit, just like what Leo had done. Seeing that, the people in-charged of the Consciousness Labyrinth immediately activated the array. *Whoooosh! The array soon after began pulling the Mana around topletely activate the Consciousness Labyrinth. With that activated, Ahmed''s spirit then entered the Consciousness Labyrinth. ..... At this moment, outside of the giant room for the Consciousness Labyrinth, Leo''s entire focus was up on the ss that''s currently showing nothing aside from pitch ck. The Consciousness Labyrinth was already activated, but yet there was still nothing else aside from ck on the ss after a minute has passed. "Did something wrong happened?" Leo curiously asked, but his eyes finally focused once again on the ss as it finally slowly showed them what Ahmed was seeing right now. In front of everyone, they saw Ahmed inside a big room while sitting on a bigfortable bed situated in the middle of the room. At the side of the bed was a small cab with a firemp on top to give light inside the room. Meters in front of Ahmed was a door leading outside of the room. Beside that door was a big study table with a tall bookshelf at the side. Then to the other corner of the room, which was just right next to the bookshelf, there was a big mirror, and next to the mirror was a portrait of a man riding a horse while raising a scimitar on his hand. Further to the right was a walk-in closet, and just right beside the walk-in closet was the obvious door for the bathroom. Thenstly, to the back of Ahmed was a big ss window, with a door leading to the room''s balcony. Just from those small details, Leo could easily guess that Ahmed belongs to a rich family, or maybe a Noble Household at best. Suddenly, Ahmed stood up from the bed, observing the ce, then afterwards he slowly walked towards the window. Outside, everyone could immediately see a big open entrance where they can see a big gate, and further ahead from the gate was a beautiful city epassing their entire view up in front of them. There was also a fountain in the middle before entering their house and trees arrange neatly on both sides of the road from the gate to the fountain. Ahmed suddenly turned to look at the door leading to the balcony, as he then walked towards it before finally opening the door. *Cringggkkk! *Whoooosh! Opposite from what they had seen from the window before, which was a beautiful sight, the moment Ahmed opened the door leading to the balcony, the ce immediately turned into an environment currently in the middle of a war. The beautiful city before turned into a burning city with smokes rising up to the sky, further darkening the clouds above the entire city. The trees neatly arranged on both sides of the road from the gate to the fountain were all destroyed and the water on the fountain was spilling all over the ce while there is no sign of any fountain to be found anymore instead theirs only a big massive crater. The ss of his room was now also shattered into pieces, and everything inside the room turned into a mess. Noticing this, Ahmed quickly went to his study table, seemingly like he knows that there is something over there that can help him right now. Opening the drawer of the study table, Ahmed then saw a sword as he then picked it up, swing it a few times, then firmly holds it in his hand, preparing himself for the worst. *Bang! The door leading to the outside of the room was powerfully pushed by something from the outside, causing it to fly off from its former location straight to the big window inside his room, shattering thest bit of what the window has left. Then, a soldier with many injuries around his body walked inside, seemingly searching the entire room out of worry. "Young Master Ahmed, there you are! We need to quickly escape, the God''s Labyrinth has been breached by the Demon race!" The injured soldier persuaded. "God''s Labyrinth?" Ahmed asked out of ignorance about this so-called God''s Labyrinth. "There is no time for joking around Young Master Ahmed. We need to go now! As in now!" The injured soldier right after pulled Ahmed''s arms, taking him outside of the room. Arriving outside of the room, Ahmed then saw a dozen soldiers stationed in front. It seemed like they were assigned to escort Ahmed. Looking at the hallway, it was so big where 10 people could walk side by side. Bodies of Humans and what they can easily assume was from the Demon race littered the floor, destroying what supposedly should be a beautiful and well-decorated hallway. "Let''s go!" The injured soldier which everyone now knows was actually the Captain of the dozen soldiers, ordered. "Yes, sir!" Ahmed was then immediately escorted somewhere he doesn''t know by the Captain while being surrounded by his soldiers. Actually, everything here was something that he doesn''t know about. While walking, the scenery around them quickly started changing from the inside of a big house to a road surrounded by tall burning buildings on both sides. *Booooom! *Bang! *ng! Explosions and weapons shing were the only things they can hear, and also a few people screaming. "Captain, there is a giant Demon up in front of us, should we proceed?" A scout reported. "That''s the only thing we can do, Young Master Ahmed''s parents are currently waiting in a boat at the city''s port." The Captain replied. "Parents?" Ahmed asked in shock. Although he was having a hard time processing every information, he''s currently receiving right now, but as soon as he heard the word parents, this information he was confused about immediately became unnecessary. "Yes, Lady *$*/&¡Â*& and Lord *$€''€"¡ê@&!" The Captain quickly replied, but the name of Ahmed''s parents were actually being censored, seemingly implying like it''s an information that Ahmed can''t know about. "Who?" But Ahmed didn''t give up yet because he really desires to know what''s the exact name of his parents so that he can look for them or any kind of information rted to them, "It''s so loud with all the weapons shing and Magic spell explosions, so I wasn''t able to hear clearly about what you have just said." "Okay, I''ll repeat what I said. Young Master Ahmed, Lady *$*/&¡Â*& and Lord *$€''€"¡ê@& is waiting for you at the port!" The Captain doesn''t mind repeating what he had just said, but it was still the same, Ahmed''s parents'' names were censored. Ahmed really wanted to ask, but the scenery suddenly changed into the port of the city. Looking at the port, there were a lot of destroyed and sinking boats and ships, and many humans and Demon race bodies were floating on the ocean. However, further ahead from them was an undamaged ship surrounded by 6 boats, which is obviously where Ahmed''s parents should be waiting at. "Young Master Ahmed, go on without us! We will hold this line for you and thedy and lord to escape!" The Captain suddenly interrupts Ahmed from looking around. Turning to look at the Captain, Ahmed then became dumbfounded as he saw that the former had unknowingly lost his left hand. "What happened to your left hand?" Ahmed asked in confusion. Only a few minutes have passed, yet the Captain has actually lost his left hand. What''s even more shocking was, how did it even happen? "I know you just want to lift my mood up, but there is really no time to joke around Young Master Ahmed. Please go now!" The Captain said before suddenly pushing Ahmed away from them, "Go to your parents, we will hold this line of defense with our lives!" "No, let''s go together!" Ahmed eximed out loud, but the scenery changed once again, causing the Captain to disappear in front of him. At this moment, he''s now inside the ship, and looking further behind him, he immediately saw the Captain and his soldiers being ughtered by countless people of the Demon Race. "Son, are you okay?" Suddenly, a male''s voice sounded behind Ahmed, causing him to quickly turned around so that he can see his father. Obviously, the person to call him son on this ship should be his father, right? Unexpectedly though, Ahmed can actually only see this man''s body because his entire face was covered entirely by something ck, causing him not to see what his father''s face actually looked like. "Is my boy okay?" A female''s voice then suddenly followed after, while a woman was quickly seen running towards Ahmed. Just like his father, Ahmed also can''t see the face of what he could easily assume was his mother, too. "I...." Chapter 235 - Ahmed’s Forgotten Past Part 2 Chapter 235 Ahmed''s Forgotten Past part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Is everything okay, son?" Ahmed''s father asked. "I''m alright..." Ahmed replied while feeling abination of anxiousness, nervousness, and fear. He''s anxious because he doesn''t know what will happen next, especially to his parents. He''s nervous because this is his first time seeing his parents again, after losing his memories, even though he can''t see their faces. Andstly, he''s fearful because basing on why it''s only him that got washed ashore to Eclipse vige, he would most likely be seeing how his parents would die, or maybe they won''t. Hearing Ahmed''s reply, his mother quickly hugged him while muttering, "That''s good, that''s good, it''s all thanks to the Fate God!" "Mother, what happened to your face?" Ahmed suddenly asked. Since he can''t see their faces, then he should do something to let them describe it themselves. Ahmed''s mother quickly began checking her face, seemingly looking for what''s wrong with it, "Is there something wrong?" "Yeah... Do you always have an oval face?" Ahmed asked. "Huh? My face has always been the shape of a heart." "Oh, then your nose, was it always roman?" "Did it deformed? It must be because I bump into a wall when we were escaping." "Then, why is your eye deep-set?" "Deep-set? Are you joking my boy, my eye''s shape has always been almond?" "Oh, then why is it red? Were you really worried about me?" "How can my eyes turn red when it''s ck? Anyways, why are you asking me all of these silly questions? Are your eyes okay? Do you want me to bring someone to check on you?" Ahmed''s mother asked worriedly. "Just onest question." Ahmed quickly persuaded as he noticed that his mother was trying to dismiss the conversation. "Okay..." "What happened to your thin lips? And did something cut your hair short?" "Nothing happened to my thin lips and my hair has always been short!" Ahmed''s mother realized that her son must just be trying to lift her mood up, "Let''s not joke around anymore." Ahmed''s mother stood up before walking towards the bow of the boat. Now, it was only Ahmed and his father who were still facing him. "Father, your square face is covered in injuries." Ahmed quickly began the same kind of interrogation to his father. "What square face, my face has always been oblong, son! Is it perhaps my turn now to get a joke by you, hahahaha!" Ahmed''s fatherughed. "Yes, hehehehe..." Ahmed acted. "Okay, okay, hahahaha!" Ahmed''s father replied, feeling intrigued. "You have the same nose as mom?" "Of course, we are practically of the same lineage, so of course our nose would look the same." "Huh?" Ahmed quickly became curious, "So was mother your..." "A very distant cousin from the branch of our n. Did you hit your head or something while being escorted to the port?" "Yes, that''s why I''m making sure whether nothing is wrong with my memories. It was a pretty hard hit as well." Ahmed replied. "Anyways, let''s joke another time, I still need to check on our supplies." Ahmed''s father waved his hand while slowly walking downstairs of the boat. Ahmed just nodded his head in response. He had already got what he needed, so after this Consciousness Labyrinth, he could begin his search. "Consciousness Labyrinth... What is this thing again..." Ahmed asked himself. Outside of the Consciousness Labyrinth, Leo''s eyes right after turned serious the moment he realized that Ahmed doesn''t seem to know about the Consciousness Labyrinth anymore. "I''ll go check on those people in-charged with the Consciousness Labyrinth, you guys stay here!" Leo quickly bid farewell to Diana and the others, "ze, I''ll leave them to you for a moment." ze nodded his head in understanding. With his experience in watching people do the Consciousness Labyrinth, those words that Ahmed had said to himself are basically the start of believing that what they''re seeing is the reality. Leo quickly runs towards the door just right beside the door of the Consciousness Labyrinth. It was a hidden door that looked simr to the wall of the room, so no one was able to notice it. It was created in such an inconspicuous way so that no one would be able to enter the control room casually. But he doesn''t care about it getting found out by the others because right now he''s in a rush to check on Ahmed''s current status. Anyways, people would change the location of that door on a weekly basis, so there is nothing too big to worry about. Arriving inside the control room on the top of the room, the people in-charged just nodded their heads to Leo before they continued checking with the Consciousness Labyrinth once again. Well, everyone in the Mischievous Lion organization knows about Leo, so there is no need to ask whether he has the right to go up to the control room or not. "How is he?" Leo went straight to his business of going up here. "He''s now mildly believing that what he''s seeing right now is the reality." A bald professor replied. "Did something abnormal happened, though?" Leo can''t help asking. "Actually, I don''t know whether it''s abnormal or not. I''ll just show you so that you can better understand the situation..." The bald professor motioned for Leo to follow after him. Leo just nodded his head in response before quickly following after the bald professor. Soon after, they arrived in some kind of rectangr box where there is a standing human figure image, a limiter like status, and many more things that Leo doesn''t really bother knowing the name about. The only thing he cares about is this rectangr box is what shows Ahmed''s current status. "So, what''s wrong?" Leo observed Ahmed''s status, and he quickly noticed that everything was just normal. So, what was the so-called abnormal here? "What do you see right now?" The bald professor asked. "Everything is normal." Leo replied. "Nothing else, right?" "Yes..." "That''s exactly the problem right now, everything is normal!" "Huh?" Leo was dumbfounded. Doesn''t normal means it''s all fine, that there is nothing wrong with the person inside the Consciousness Labyrinth? So, how did it be a problem? "It''s like this when a person is currently inside the Consciousness Labyrinth, their minds would usually go up and down between believing that this is the reality or not. However, that person''s mind right now is not experiencing that. In fact, despite mildly believing that what he''s seeing is the reality, it''s like he isn''t even doing the Consciousness Labyrinth right now and instead just watching a theater show. And over here too, as you have noticed, his brain right now also shows that everything is normal, but how could that be when he''s currently receiving his fears and traumatic past experiences. Even Queen Olivia would have a slight change in her brain status, not to mention a mere No Star person. What''s even more shocking is, this person''s spirit is currently inside the Consciousness Labyrinth right now, so why is everything that we are seeing only a reflection of what had happened to his past. No traumatic experiences, no fears. There was even not a single bit of someone or something attacking him yet. Everything is just normal." The bald professor exined anxiously. "Isn''t that good..." Leo asked, feeling confused. When he watched other people doing the Consciousness Labyrinth in the past, they also show the same status as Ahmed''s, but why is Ahmed''s status a problem? Obviously, he knows he''s not a professional on this kind of thing. But basing on his experiences, he believes that there is nothing wrong. "Were you listening to what I''ve just said? Let me repeat it for you again, but in the most basic of all terms. What is happening to him right now is normal? No changes or of any sort of thing had happened in this person''s status from the very beginning of the Consciousness Labyrinth? No rise, not fall, no up and downs at all, or even a slight bit of reaction to at least one of his brain or spirit." "Oh..." Leo finally understood everything. This bald professor should have said that there is no changes or reaction from the very beginning, instead of blubbering that everything is normal. Who would even know where the problem lies when everything is normal, right? This bald professor''s exnation was basically like this; Ahmed is normal, his brain is normal, and his spirit is also normal, but all of that equals to him being abnormal. Just when was normal equal to being abnormal? "Do you understand now?" The bald professor wanted to confirm. "A little, but just continue with what you are talking." Leo motioned for the bald professor to continue. No matter how this professor exins to him, he would never be able to understand it because he doesn''t even understand how exactly those shown in the rectangr box works. "Like what I''ve mentioned a while ago, it''s like he''s not experiencing the Consciousness Labyrinth at all, but instead something else." "And what is that so-called something else?" Leo immediately became interested because it is his first time hearing that the Consciousness Labyrinth did something that wasn''t supposedly its purpose. "Basing on what is shown inside that person''s Consciousness Labyrinth, specifically the jumping from one scene to another, what is happening to him right now should be a recollection of his past. Inyman''s term, he''s remembering his past." The bald professor exined, "So, let me ask you this question to confirm my theory; did that person lost his memories?" Hearing the bald professor''s words, Leo became astonished. Instead of being attacked by one''s greatest fear and traumatic past experiences, Ahmed is actually just remembering his forgotten memories of his past? If that''s indeed the case, then everything is great. No, it''s perfect, because in this way they will know what exactly happened to Ahmed for him to wash ashore to Eclipse vige. "He indeed lost his memories of his past." Leo replied. "Then that confirms my theory. That person right now is not undergoing the Consciousness Labyrinth, but a memory recollection of his fragmented memories inside his consciousness. I''ll call it, Memory Fragments Reconstruction." The bald professor said while his eyes lit up brightly in excitement. He was like a person discovering something new that no one has ever discovered before, which is in fact what it really seems like right now. "Oh-kay... So, how long would this so-called Memory Fragments Reconstruction take? A few hours? A day? A week? A month?" Leo asked. They were in a rush right now, so he needs confirmation so that he can immediately take the next step of action. "I don''t exactly know... I think it would depend on how many fragments of lost memories that person needed to reconstruct. But I''m guessing it would take around a month or a year, really hard to assume." "That..." Leo became speechless. If it would take that long, then they might as well forget the other half of his people being able to enter the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters since the war would most likely be finished already the moment Ahmed wakes up, or would he even be able to? No one knows... "I know about your current dilemma, so I''ll just personally grant you this so-called right of entry bull crap that the Vice-president had created in the past." The bald professor said as he put his right hand on Leo''s shoulder. Hearing that, Leo nodded his head before finally leaving the control room. There was no need to stay any longer since they were already granted the right of entry. Also, there is no need to worry about Ahmed, he will wake up if he can and continue sleeping forever if he can''t.. Right now, what would happen next is entirely in Ahmed''s hand. Chapter 236 - The 12th City Of The Silver Kingdom Chapter 236 The 12th city of the Silver Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Arriving downstairs, Leo then walked towards everyone. "Everyone, let''s go, we have already been granted the right of entry." Leo said before walking towards a giant open path leading towards the inside of the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters. "Leo, you know that you can only get my approval so that you can get inside, right? It''s against our rules to abuse your power." ze quickly chases after Leo. "Actually, we can also get the right of entry from those people in-charged with the Consciousness Labyrinth. And I''ve already been given one. If you are worried that I''m lying, just go up and ask them." Leo replied as he motioned for everyone to follow after him, "What are you guys waiting for? Let''s go, we still have a lot to do!" Seeing Leo motioning them toe, Charlotte and the others didn''t hesitate anymore to follow after. Meanwhile, ze, Haze, and ze could only go up to ask for confirmation. Although they knew that Leo wouldn''t really lie to them, they still need to make sure why he was granted the right of entry. ..... The moment Charlotte and the others entered the Mischievous Lion organization''s, what greeted them immediately made them feel doubtful and confuse. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, there were no other strange things around. In fact, it''s actually like a city hidden in the middle of 8 tall hills. There was a big clock tower in the middle of the city, surrounded by 8 fountains on all sides, seemingly depicting the 8 hills surrounding the city. There were also 8 roads, leading straight to other open paths just like what they went through before entering this city. "Wee to the 12th city of the Silver Kingdom, the Lion Heart city. Take note, this actually doesn''t belong to the Silver royal family, but since it''s location is inside the Silver Kingdom''s territory, then it''s just right to call it the 12th city." Leo introduced to everyone. Simply put, Lion Heart city belongs to Silver Kingdom geographically. Lion Heart city, this was a hidden city in the middle of the Hundred Hills that his Master Olivia secretly built through the 12 Zodiacs, the 24 Elders, and the Vice-president of Mischievous Lion organization''s help. Aside from members of the Mischievous Lion organization, no one knows about this Lion Heart city, even the King of Silver Kingdom is no exception. Also, Lion Heart city doesn''t need any Kingdom Protection Array simr to those other 11 cities of the Silver Kingdom due to the fact that the ruler of Hundred Hills is a tamed Magical Beast of Sagittarius Sandra. Lion Heart city has 8 districts, or more appropriately called streets, situated in the 8 different directions in apass. The North and Northeast is the Business street, the Northwest is upied entirely by the actual Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters, the West and Southwest is the Industrial street, the South and the Southeast is the Residential street, andstly the East is the Magical Beast Breeding and Training Ground. Aside from that, there are also another 4 streets under the Lion Heart city, specifically the capital of Underground World of Silver Kingdom. All of those streets directly represent the 12 Zodiacs, with 2 Elders guarding each street. The Underground World is controlled by the Smiling Lion Leo, Gemini Dagger George, w of Cancer Charles, and Aries Weapons, while the rest above ground is for the other members of the 12 Zodiacs. Though, 2 of each street above ground are actually still under the control of Leo, George, Charles, and the Aries Weapons since they are practically their men. Just like any other ordinary city of Silver Kingdom, the Lion Heart city also has citizens living within aside from the members of the Mischievous Lion organization. These people though were those the Mischievous Lion organization has saved from their past missions, particrly rted to the corrupt officials of the Silver Kingdom, the ck organization, and the Bandits. However, unlike the other citizens of the 11 cities, the people here are less free because of the restrictions they have sworn an Oath on before being granted the right of entry inside the Lion Heart city, specifically an Oath that no one can reveal the whereabouts of this ce or else they will die along with their soul. To be honest, no one really cares about that sort of Oath because to swear this Oath was in exchange for their lives being saved by the Mischievous Lion organization. Moreover, the citizens of Lion Heart city also can''t casually leave the city. Aside from the risk that they might reveal the whereabouts of this city, they are also located right in the middle of the Hundred Hills, therefore leaving without any escort is suicidal, especially to ordinary people, and so is going back. That''s why they need members of the Mischievous Lion organization toe with them every time they want to leave and when it was time for them toe back. Along the way, Charlotte and the others can''t help noticing the peacefulness and liveliness of this ce. Although Leo had just exined to them that the citizens in Lion Heart city are less freepare to the other cities, there are actually almost no signs of such a thing as being restricted seen in the people''s faces. In fact, with almost no Nobles dominating the ce, everyone can basically do whatever they want to do, of course, as long as it''s within the rules andws of this city. Simply put, there is more freedom in this citypared to the other cities of Silver Kingdom, excluding Heart city, even though the citizens were being restricted. At the side, Princess ine was wearing an amazed and astonished look on her face. Not only because the Lion Heart city was a hidden territory but also because this city is a lot betterpared to the other 11 cities of the Silver Kingdom, which meant to say that the moment the Silver Kingdom falls into the Mischievous Lion organization''s hand it would soon develop betterpared when it was under the rule of the Silver royal family. To be honest, the cities ruled by the Silver royal family, excluding the Heart city, in Princess ine''s opinion, were actually nothing but just a bunch of facades, especially nice on the outside but disgustingly bad on the inside. Basing on Princess ine''s experience ever since she started living in the Silver Kingdom, every city is basically ruled by one Noble Household representing the City Lord, but almost all of the other Noble Households living in that city is actually trying to gain control of the city in the shadows, causing countless of fights and deaths in the dark of each of that 11 cities. Although there is nothing wrong with that because as long as light exists so would be the dark, but with the existence of a City Lord in the city, such a thing shouldn''t even exist on such arge scale. Why? Because the City Lords are people agreed by everyone, including all the Noble Households that live in that city, to rule the territory. Therefore, for disputes in such arge scale to still happen and even caused by almost all the other Noble Households, it only meant to say that those City Lords were not agreed upon by everyone to be the ruler of that said city, but were assigned through other means, maybe through the help of the Silver royal family or the 5 Major Noble Households, which also meant that the Silver Kingdom isn''t as connected as what it was imagined to be. The peace that people see outside was nothing but a mere cover to hide how wretched the territory was already. Like for instance, the White River city, although it is a beautiful city from the outside because of its countless flowers and the famous white river, the inside of the city was actually full of infighting and disorganization, specifically the White Noble Household fighting for the rights to rule the White River City. In fact, the White Noble Household actually only rules 40% of the White River city despite being a Viscount Noble Household and the City Lord, while the rest of parts were being shared to the likes of Floye Noble Household where Dandelion that Leo had met in the past belongs to, and many more other Noble Households. And what''s even more shocking is, the White River city alone actually has more than hundreds of Barons, which is almost like having 100 Noble Households, and the same kind of situation could also be found in the other cities, excluding the Heart city though. It is so shocking because in the Blue Fin Kingdom there are limitations for all of the ranks. For example, the Viscount can only assign 5 Barons, Barons is separated into two which is the Barons, which is a rank given personally by the Viscounts, and the Honorary-Barons or otherwise known as Knights, which is a status given by the Barons, Viscount, and the other higher ranks, and it is then the Knights themselves that can assign an infinite amount of soldiers as long as they and the Noble Household they are serving at can handle the numbers. Also, the City Lord is actually equal in status to Viscount, but they can assign 10 Barons, 5 more than the normal Viscount. However, the cities in the Silver Kingdom actually have over hundreds of Barons, not the Honorary-Barons, but the actual Barons. In Princess ine''s opinion, that is very disorganized and impractical. There is even a big question of where did those hundreds of Barons evene from? Also, because of that disorganization and impractical, the cities under the rule of Silver Kingdom shouldn''t even be befitting to be called cities, but instead towns. Those City Lord''s are Vige Chiefs or equal to Barons in rank, those hundreds of Barons are the Knights, the Knight''s soldiers are then the vigers, while the citizens are nothing but mere serfs, meaning they are prisoners of war of that Town and were then forced intobor in order to have their freedom back once again. And the entire Silver Kingdom is likewise not befitting to be called a Kingdom, but rather a city ruling 11 viges equally representing 11 Barons. Or was it even 11 viges? Considering the fact that there are 5 Major Noble Households and that the Heart city belongs to the Mischievous Lion organization. Princess ine can''t help assuming that the Silver Kingdom is following the structure of Empires, but they had just downgraded it to the level of Kingdoms, or maybe even worse; the ruling system that they are following might just be something that they personally created themselves. On the other hand, the Lion Heart city ruled by the Mischievous Lion organization is the only city in the Silver Kingdom territory that, in Princess ine''s opinion,pletely follows with the correct structure of a territory ruling system. 12 Zodiacs equals to 12 Barons, although they added 2 more it''s still organized considering it is a bnced number of 6 is to 6 and also because it wouldn''t really affect the Lion Heart city that much. The 24 Elders equals to the Knights, which is actually a very good number too, considering that most of the Barons are almost always assigned with only 2 Knights. Basing on all of that, Princess ine fully believes now that her mother agreeing on an alliance with the Mischievous Lion organization is just the right thing to do.. No, it''s the perfect thing to do in order to help her husband''s territory to be much more better and so that he can also finally have his desire freedom from the Crown Prince position. Chapter 237 - The Underground World Under The Lion Heart City Chapter 237 The Underground World under the Lion Heart city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Let''s meet up with one of the 12 Zodiacs and then we will settle in my house afterwards to rest for the day," Leo said before walking towards the clock tower in the middle of the Lion Heart city. "What, you have a house in this ce?" Brad excitedly asked. "As a member of the 12 Zodiacs, it''s only reasonable for me to have a house here." Leo replied. "Is it easy to get a house here for the likes of us though, considering that the people living in this city are members of the Mischievous Lion organization and the people they have saved?" Princess ine can''t help asking, "I''m considering to have a ce to stay in this city, it''s not only peaceful and lively in here, but it''s also surrounded by beautiful nature and scenery." "That would be hard, right?" Charlotte joined in, "Especially since you don''t want this ce to be discovered by other people." "But if ever they won the war, this ce shouldn''t remain hidden from the outside world anymore. Am I right, Leo?" Princess ine argued back while looking at Leo. "Basing on my Master''s character, your expectations would most likely not be meet." Leo shook his head out of helplessness, but he suddenly nodded his head, seemingly able to think of a good idea, "Though, it should still be possible for you to buy and in this city. After all, you''re basically the Princess of the Blue Fin Kingdom. So, if the discussion about the alliance would be agreed upon by my Master Olivia and your mother the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom, then you should also be granted such rights to buy and here afterwards." "Oh, that''s indeed feasible!" Princess ine''s eyes lit up in delight. "How about us, Leo?" Venice can''t help joining in, too. After entering this city, she quickly noticed that the people looking at them didn''t show any sort of discrimination, racism, and the likes of them being Hybrids at all, but rather they were only showing the look of curiosity. Although it can also be attributed to them being with Leo, but for their eyes not to even show anything aside from curiosity, then it should only be because they don''t care about whatever race they are. "Considering your my men now, then you can simply stay in my ce. However, it''s still much better for you to stay in Heart city, in such a way I can easily take care of any problems, unlike here where you will have to take care of yourselves. Not to mention, that ce is entirely owned by me, so there are almost no restrictions for all of you, of course aside from the rules andws of my Heart city." Leo replied. "I guess I will be able to train here anytime I want, right?" Charlotte asked with expectations in her eyes. Truth be told, those training she had seen so far really made her blood boil of wanting to try them, especially that Death''s Cage. No matter what her cultivation is right now, that Death''s Cage would still be life-threatening for her, so she wants to try and experience it. "Oh, you''re interested with the training here, too?" Jasmine quickly approached Charlotte and asked. "Yes, do you also want to try it?" "Let''s try it together?" "Okay!" "We also want to try them!" Number One joined in. "Me, too!" "Me, three!" "....." Walking in front of everyone, Leo can''t help forming a smile on his face while watching them treating things as happily as that. In his case though, he can no longer feel as happily as that, especially after seeing once again the thousands of people he had killed when he was still young. Noticing Leo''s genuine smile for the first time, really unlike the mischievous smile he usually wore, Princess ine suddenly asked, "Is such a scene making you remember some happy memories in your past?" "Nah, I''m just happy that they are also happy." Leo replied, but deep in his mind, he wanted to say ''Such emotion is considered as a blessing for me, that''s why I''m happy''. Momentster, Leo and the others finally arrive in front of the clock tower. The clock tower wasn''t really big, it was only 10 square meters big and maybe 50 to 100 meters high. Around this clock tower were counters with people inside assigned for epting people who desired to enter the Underground World under the Lion Heart city. However, unlike any other entrances, only people with the Mischievous Lion organization token can get ess to this entrance. Leo carefully took out a gold token with a smiling lion symbol from the Storage Ring before passing it on a counter. "Your excellency, Leo Heart, allow me to wee you back to Lion Heart city!" The female assistant inside the counter weed while returning the golden token to Leo. "Thanks!" Leo said before turning around to look at the fountain located just right beside them. *Cling! *Crghhhh! *Whoooosh! Suddenly, the water of the fountain turned off before quickly followed after by the water inside the fountain slowly flowing inside a hole that suddenly formed. Soon after, the inside of the fountain opened up, revealing stairs leading to the Underground World under the Lion Heart city. Unlike the majority of the Underground World of the other cities, the Underground World of the Lion Heart city was literally located under the city. It was purposely created this way in order for the territory above ground to have order, peace, and security because people in the Underground World usually likes to cause trouble with almost anyone they meet. Moreover, this is also another way to hide the existence of Lion Heart city while at the same time allowing visitors from the other cities to visit the ce. After all, although the Mischievous Lion organization doesn''t want the Lion Heart city to be found out and revealed to the outside world, they still need people to visit the city in order to help with its development, and such a way is the creation of this Underground World. Charlotte and the others were astonished and shock, but they quickly regained their calmness and followed after Leo. The moment everyone got inside, the stairs were quickly covered back, and the fountain started flowing water once again. ..... At first, the walls of the stairs were made up of moss stones, but the deeper they get it was then slowly reced by ss, revealing to everyone the boisterous capital of the Underground World. "For the people of the Underground World that aren''t members of the Mischievous Lion organization or aware of the existence of the Lion Heart city, they call these stairs as Pathway of Elites. For them, we people of the Mischievous Lion organization belong to the top hierarchy of Underground World, hence being able to use these stairs is akin to a proof that you have the highest status amongst those who walk the Underground World." Leo exined. Soon after, they finally arrived on a wide tform in the middle of the Underground World. This tform has a design of a smiling lion and was specifically assigned for the members of the Mischievous Lion organization and those who were granted the right of entry to Lion Heart city only. Suddenly, Charlotte and the attention of the others were pulled to a man being dragged away from one of the 8 stairs they called as Pathway of Elites. "Noooo, I''m a member of the Mischievous Lion organization, so let me go up the Pathway of Elites!" "Stop annoying us here or else you will die! It is amon fact already amongst everyone here that Mischievous Lion organization has their proof of identity, and since you don''t have any, then you are not one of us!" A person covered entirely with ck clothes, except for its eyes, with a symbol of a smiling lion at the back of the ck clothes yelled at the man. "But..." "Sir, I know that you''re just new here, so I''ll take the responsibility to inform you of what will happen if you do this again." A man wearing armor instead of ck clothes like the others, implying his the leader of the guards, interrupted the man''s words, "You see those heads we hanged up above those buildings? They are also like you, people who dared to impersonate us. So, if you don''t want your head to leave you body and be hung up there, then don''t do this again, okay?" The man shivers in fear before quickly dashing away from the ce. He was indeed just new to the Capital of the Underground World, and after hearing from the others that the Pathway of Elites is proof of the highest status within the Underground World, he immediately decided to try and get in. Unbeknownst to him, it was actually not as easy as he had imagined it to be. "Don''t worry about that, man. There are a lot of people like him, impersonating, trying to get in by paying one of our members'' money, and many more. However, almost all of them end up being beheaded and their heads hung up on top of those buildings." Leo exined to Charlotte and the others. "Kid!" An unknown man''s voice suddenly called out to Leo''s name, causing him to turn around curiously. It was an old man dressed in business attire while running towards Leo''s group. Arriving in front of Leo, the old man tried to catch his breath first before saying, "Sorry to interrupt you young man, but I noticed that you are still quite young and yet you''re already a member of the Mischievous Lion organization. I can''t help myself wanting to know you more, especially because with my years of experience of being a businessman, only great people can be members of the Mischievous Lion organization. So, how about let''s go drink a cup of tea over there and talk about life? My treat!" "And this is an example of what I meant to say." Leo said to Charlotte and the others. "Old man, if you don''t want to die, I rmend you to get your hands off of Excellency Leo!" The man with armor yelled out loudly while slowly approaching Leo''s group. "Exce... excellency Leo..." The old man quickly let go of his hands from Leo before slowly taking a step back. "Years of experience?" Leo said while showing a mischievous smile on his face, "You can''t even recognize me, yet you speak so proudly about your years of experience?" "No... I..." "Next time, do your research before suddenly approaching strangers, especially young members of the Mischievous Lion organization," Leo said before turning his head and walking away. Charlotte and the others quickly followed after. Chapter 238 - Meeting With The Aries Weapons Group Of The 12 Zodiacs Chapter 238 Meeting with the Aries Weapons group of the 12 Zodiacs Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral If it was in the past, Leo would have immediately slit the throat of that man. Not just because he was heartless, but also because he needs to build up his reputation over this ce. Just like his two senior brothers and the Aries Weapons, they are known for being ruthless and heartless. Anyone who dares to approach them who aren''t members of the Mischievous Lion organization would immediately lose their heads, unless of course if they have a reasonable reason. Because of that, a lot of people doesn''t casually approach them anymore. In fact, unless they are members of the Mischievous Lion organization, no one would actually even dare to think of approaching them. "Excellency, Leo, wee back to the capital of the Underground World!" The Headguard weed with a slight bow of his head. "Just continue with what you are doing, you don''t have to mind me." Leo waved his hand, seemingly nonchnt, before walking towards a specific direction. The Headguard nodded his head before slowly approaching the man who had just approached Leo before. "Heh, not only did you have the guts to approach Excellency, Leo, but you also dared to pull his sleeves." The Headguard pulled his sword on his waist as he slowly raised it above his head. "For that, you are dead!" *Whoooosh! *Cling! Suddenly, the man''s henchman with a cultivation of 3 Star blocked the Headguard''s sword. "Please forgive my Master for not knowing his ce." The henchman quickly apologized, but without him even noticing, his head suddenly left his body. "Seriously, you even dare let your henchman to block my attack instead of just epting your death?" The Headguard sneered before swinging his second sword to clean off the blood. "I..." *Swooosh! The man''s head also left his body, following after his henchman. "Clean up these two!" The Headguard ordered his men. At the side, Charlotte and the others were immediately feeling like they were struck by lightning after seeing such a scene. Just because that man dared to approach Leo, he and his henchman were immediately beheaded. Without hesitating any further, Charlotte and the others quickly followed after Leo. Leo who noticed this exined, "You also don''t need to mind that. That''s just how the guards of the Pathway of Elites do their jobs. If they don''t be as ruthless and heartless as that, then the people of the Underground World, especially those new people who had just visited the Capital of the Underground World, would not respect the Mischievous Lion organization. Not only that, the Underground World is a very cruel ce, so if you don''t show your strength and make your name be feared by everybody, then expect yourselves to be bothered by the likes of them every single day, looking for fights and such, hoping to be the lucky one to kill you and make their own legend." Hearing that, Charlotte and the others quickly nodded their heads in understanding. Simply put, it''s thew of the jungle in the Underground World, specifically the strong eat the weak. So, if a person doesn''t show that he''s a predator, then people will immediately start assuming that they are prey instead. "By the way, Leo, where are we going?" Charlotte can''t help asking. "To the ce where we will buy your weapons." Leo replied. ..... After walking for a few minutes, Leo and the others arrived in a building with a long line of people lining up to its entrance. Just from standing in their location, the line could stretch out until their eyes could only see something like a dot. This building looks like just an ordinary building, but if a person looked at its sign, they would quickly notice that it looks like a smiling lion, specifically two hammers as the lion''s eyes, the anvil as the lion''s smile, and lines of weapons as the lion''s hair around its head. "Aries Weapons, the best weapon shop in the capital of the Underground World." Leo introduced. Without bothering with the crowd of people, Leo entered the ce before quickly being followed after by Charlotte and the others. As soon as they entered the ce, they were immediately dazzled by hundreds of weapons hanging on the walls around them or encased inside a ss in front of them. Looking closely at the weapons, Charlotte and the others quickly realized that almost all of them were Magic weapons. In the past, Leo wouldn''t be able to buy any of these Magic weapons, even if he has the money to buy one, simply because he still doesn''t have the capability to control Mana, which is the basic requirement to use Magic weapons. Whenever he visited the Aries Weapons, he could only pitifully order a costume design weapon for himself, such as the daggers he always uses to throw towards his targets. "This ce really never fails to amaze me every time I visit." Leo muttered silently. Suddenly, a voluptuous woman slowly approached Leo and the others, "Oh, the great Leo actually still has the face to visit my ce?" "Eh? Did I offend you in any way, Gretchen?" Leo curiously asked. In his entire life, he never ever thought of offending Gretchen. After all, she''s the only person who can make a perfect custom made weapon for him. Gretchen, or otherwise know as Aries Weapons Gretchen, the leader of the Aries Weapons group, also Twin Gemini George''s older sister. Not only is she a woman, but she''s also someone no one would dare to even step on, simply because unlike the other 11 members of the 12 Zodiacs, she is the Queen Lion''s right hand and also has the cultivation of 6 Star in the past. No, right this moment she''s actually already broken through to the 9 Star peak, one level higherpared to George and Charles and just slightly bit to finally break through to be an official Gxy level Mage. When the 12 Zodiacs were still new to the Underground World, a lot of people dares to court Gretchen, even to the point that they would kidnap her and force her to be theirs. However, all of those people, even their entire family, were erased on the surface of the Celestial World, seemingly as they have never existed at all. It wasn''t because Gretchen is very powerful, but rather because shemands a great authority in the Mischievous Lion organization. Therefore, whoever dares to offend her would be the same as suffering the wrath of the Mischievous Lion organization. "Oh, you haven''t done anything to me, personally. But instead, it''s our Queen Olivia that made us suffer because of you! She basically pressured all of the 12 Zodiacs for thest 10 days or so to do everything to find you or else we will be sent into a 1-year training to the Frozen Tundra. Even your Libra and Virgo were frantically sent to the other neighboring Kingdoms to look for you, and not to mention, as her right hand, my Taurus and Sagittarius was also sent out without having any choice, causing me unimaginable trouble in my smithy!" Gretchen said full of displeasure. She suddenly opened the window of her shop as she continued, "Look at all of those people lining up outside my shop, because of you going missing for 10 days or so, I would eventually be losing hundreds or worst even thousands of worth of customer that wants to buy weapons in my shop." "I..." Leo really felt that he was wronged. It was not like it was entirely all of his faults, right? Although he did indeed cause himself to be sent into the Eclipse vige, but them being sent to look for him is not even his choice. In fact, he doesn''t even want them to look for him because he''s no longer a kid, hence he can go home by himself. Not to mention, it''s also their own personal desire to be 12 Zodiacs, so they should face any kind of responsibilities that would be brought to them due to their position. "Aystt... I know what you''re thinking, ''It''s not entirely my fault but also yours too'', so I won''t be bothering with it anymore." Gretchen said helplessly, "And as the older sister of the 12 Zodiacs, it''s just right for me to look for any of my younger brothers and sisters if ever they also went missing one day." Indeed, aside from being the older sister of George, Gretchen is actually also the older sister of everyone in the 12 Zodiacs. And although she likes to ''educate'' and ''teach'' all of them a lesson or two, she''s also a loving, caring, and understanding person. "However, if you really want to buy anything from me, which is I''m assuming for this 9 Star Battle Mage, then you also need to bring back Taurus and Sagittarius back to me aside from the cost of the weapon. Do you have any problem with that?" Gretchen said while walking to one of the weapons. "I understand..." Leo replied helplessly. What can he say? He needs the weapons, and since that''s the cost of buying it, then he has no choice but to ept it. Although, he can actually choose another weapon shop, but he''d rather give the benefit to the Mischievous Lion organization than the others, especially if it''s about weapons since it concerns whether he can live or not when facing an opponent. Charlotte and the others at the side were doing their best to hold theirughter. It was really their first time to see Leo being put into a helpless situation like this one. After all, even Ash and Charlotte, despite being someone much more powerful than Leo, can''t actually make him feel as helpless as facing Gretchen. "What?!" Leo turned to look at Charlotte and the others, thinking of letting out his irritation to them. "Oh, this weapon is great!" Brad quickly saves himself. "This whip is also great! Would hitting Ahmed be satisfying with this? After all, he might have seen me changing my clothes while stalking me every night, right?" Jasmine also saved herself. "That is a wonderful saber, even Commander Ava''s Sapphire Saber fails inparison to this one." Princess ine turned to look at the saber encased inside a ss. "Jeffrey and Matt,e and look at those weapons!" Venice quickly saved herself along with Jeffrey and Matt. "Coming!" "Coming!" "Bros, I think I''ve found a weapon suited for all of us to work as a team!" Number one quickly called out Number two to Number ten. "Wait for me!" "....." It was only Charlotte left standing in front of Leo, and because of how quickly everyone responded, she could only whistle an unknown music while slowly approaching a sword near her. "Hehehehe, I think this sword would fit me, do you also agree with me, Master Leo?" Charlotte said while hoping deep inside that Leo wouldn''t put all the me on her. Seeing Charlotte who was trying her best to satisfy him, Leo instead felt even more annoyed, "Can you try even harder? You''re not even a sword user, so why are you choosing a sword?" Chapter 239 - Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers Chapter 239 Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Hehehehe..." Charlotte awkwardly scratched her head. "Nevermind, juste and follow me, let''s go and choose your weapon." Leo replied as he heaves a sigh of helplessness before following behind Gretchen who was currently motioning for him and Charlotte to follow after. Charlotte heaves a sigh of relief before quickly following behind Leo. Fortunately, in front of Gretchen, Leo seemed to have be a little bit kinder. Moving the cloth covering the room at the side of the counter, Leo and Charlotte were immediately greeted by an evenrger weapon room. "This is where all of the members of the Mischievous Lion organization choose their weapons. Not only are they custom made, but they also have a lot of hidden mechanisms," Leo exined before taking out a sword, "This sword is like that Headguard''s sword from before." *Shing! Suddenly, the sword split into two, immediately turning into two swords. "It can split into two, and not only that..." *Cling! A hiddenpartment under the two swords opens up before a dagger suddenly appeared out. "It can also have a dagger. So, if ever someone tries to pull your sword away from you, you can simply press this button and it will turn into a double-edged weapon, bringing down with you your opponent." Leo finished exining the sword before returning it to how it was before and putting it back above the table. Seeing Leo showing all sort of mechanism to the sword, Charlotte finally understands where that Headguard suddenly took out a second sword to behead the henchman. That Headguard doesn''t have any Storage Ring nor was he wearing a sheath for an extra sword, yet he was actually able to have another sword. It was really out of nowhere that he suddenly got himself another sword. But now, she finally understands how. "You also see that Scythe?" Leo pointed at a big scythe hanged onto a wall, "Although that only has its sharp edge at the left, it can actually spin and turn to the right, middle, and back. It can even go up and down if ever your opponent tries to duck away from your attack. Oh, and it can also have a sharp point edge at the top like a spear." "That Battle Axe can also do the same..." "Those daggers have a chain at their bottom, so you can use that to climb up any buildings if ever you want to." "In short, practically everything here is so amazing and great. That''s why Gretchen is called Aries, a name for the God of War." Leo concluded. Suddenly, Gretchen slowly approached them while holding a box as she said, "Stop sugar coating my name in hopes of having a discount. You should know that I don''t do that here. Even Queen Olivia can''t get any discount from me, so not to mention you. By the way, check those twin daggers, see if it is to your liking." Charlotte received the box before opening it slowly and carefully. Inside the box was a twin dagger that looked like 6 twisting snakes trying to reach something at the very top. It was beautiful, but unfortunately, it looked really delicate, hence easy to destroy due to having plenty of holes all around the dagger. Without bothering with the design, Charlotte picked up the Twin Dagger before trying it on, swinging it around the ce and feeling it with her body. "This is really great. In fact, I feel like this Twin Dagger is perfectly suited for me. But, in my opinion, wouldn''t it be fragile because of its design?" Charlotte can''t help asking. "Don''t let the design obstruct your opinion of this weapon. Although it looked extremely weak and fragile, the materials used to craft that Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers is actually a Magic Iron for durability, Lightning Ore to make it have a lightweight despite using Magic Iron hence a fast attack, 24 kinds of Umon Magic Crystal Dust to further enhance its durability to physical and also to Magic attack, to enhance its lethality, andstly, it was bath inside a Six Headed Snake''s Poison Sack while undergoing its smithing instead of a water, hence it will inflict poison to your opponent." Gretchen exined. "Though if that is still not to your liking, then how about another version of that?" Gretchen took out another box under the cab, "But instead of Magic Iron, this one is made out of Earth Dragon Scale." "What''s the difference?" Leo suddenly asked. "Its durability is even tougher, its- "Gretchen wanted to exin further, Leo quickly cut her off. "I meant the price." "Oh, this one is five times more expensive than the Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger made with Magic Iron." "Be more specific." "100,000 gold coins." Charlotte at the side was immediately dumbfounded after hearing the price. All throughout the years she had been traveling, of course before being captured and turned into a ve, the most expensive weapon she had ever seen was only priced around the 4 digits of gold coins and the cheapest was around 6 digits of silver coins. This was her first time seeing a 6 digit gold coins priced weapon. If that is the case already for the Earth Dragon Scale one, then the Magic Iron would be priced in 5 digits nheless, which is still considered very expensive, at least in her opinion. "Leo, I don''t want this, let''s choose something else instead." Charlotte didn''t hesitate to dissuade Leo. Although she likes the weapon, there are still others who needed their own Magic weapons as well. Additionally, she can''t just ept a weapon as expensive as this one, even if she is now Leo''s ve. After all, no matter how good she is, the only thing she knows about is fighting. She can''t be Leo''s shield, or rather a protector, only his sword. And in her own opinion, Leo doesn''t really need a sword that much because he''s also growing much more powerful every single day. And not to mention, aside from them, specifically Ash, Chief Lago, and the four Leaders, his army also needed an upgrade to their equipment. "Try the Dragon Scale one." Leo said to Charlotte. "But..." "I didn''t say that I will buy it yet, I''m only saying that you try it." "Okay..." Charlotte left with no other choice, could only pick up the Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers before trying it for herself. *Whooosh! *Swooosh! "This is even more good!" Charlotte can''t help eximing in delight. Unlike the Magic Iron, the Dragon Scale one was a lot lighter, and the hardness was also noticeable. Aside from that, she can also feel that the lethality of this weapon is a lot strongerpared to the other one. "Okay, then I''ll buy that one." Leo said without any hesitation. "No, no, no, I meant to say this is trash, and so is that one. Therefore, let''s choose another one." Charlotte frantically declined. "Hahahaha, you don''t have to worry. Aside from gold coins, Gretchen also epts weapons in exchange for her weapons." Leo said before waving his hand to take out teacher Homer''s weapons inside the Storage Ring. "A few quivers of Cloud Piercer arrows, dozens of Lightning Javelin, Mythril Javelin, Magic Ore Javelin,..." Gretchen continued for a few minutes before finally finishing, "Where did you get all of these Javelins? Don''t tell me you''re now interested with Javelins instead of a Bow?" "A gift from a teacher." Leo said. Well, now that they are in a war with the Silver royal family, then that also meant to say that they are also in war with the Silver Mage Academy, hence this Storage Ring is now his spoil of war. Simply put, he owns teacher Homer''s Storage Ring now. Well, it waspletely out of Leo''s expectations that teacher Homer has already left Silver Kingdom following the lead of teacher Marvin even before the Silver Kingdom turned into a mess. "Oh..." Gretchen quickly understood what Leo meant to say, "Anyways, considering all of these weapons, then I can give you 50,000 gold coins." "Good, then have this," Leo waved his hand, taking out exactly 100,000 gold coins from the Storage Ring. Now he only has exactly 150,000 gold coins remaining bnce inside the Storage Ring. "But, Leo, how about the others? Ash also needed a weapon, not to mention Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre." Charlotte said. "Oh, have you forgotten, they still have their Glorious series of Magic weapons. They can use those Magic weapons for the meantime." Leo replied. "But, I also have my Glorious Twin Daggers." "Don''t worry, I will also buy them some. But right now, since they''re not with me, I can''t randomly pick weapons for them. What I''m going to do though, is order a custom Magic Armor for them." "Oh, that''s indeed good!" Charlotte agreed, but she quickly thought of something, "But do you know their sizes, though?" "I only know Ash''s, but no worries, that''s why we have the members of the 5 Divisions with us." Leo said before quickly calling out Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number one to Number ten. "Who knows the exact size for Chief Lago and the 5 leaders?" Leo asked. "I know!" Jeffrey said, "I also know Ash''s size." "That''s great, then stay here with Gretchen so that you can help her in nning the design for the armors." Leo said, to which Jeffrey just nodded in response. "Since you want to custom made some armors, then you should already know that you have to pay the down-payment first, right? Which includes the market price of the materials, thebor, and the use of my equipment." Gretchen said. Hearing Gretchen''s words, Leo simply smiled mischievously before waving his hand, taking out 150,000 gold coins. "Custom make 6 Magic armors worth 150,000 gold coins." "Okay!" Gretchen smiled in delight before quickly putting everything inside 5 Storage Rings with different purposes. Chapter 240 - The Smiling Lion Group Chapter 240 The Smiling Lion group Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After arranging all of those, Leo and the others, excluding Jeffrey, went towards the street opposite to Aries Weapons, the Smiling Lion street. Unlike any other streets, the Smiling Lion street was unexpectedly the poorest of them all. Even in Mischievous Lion organization, Leo was still poor. Not because his Master Olivia doesn''t care about him, but simply because everything that he earns are reinvested back to the Smiling Lion street, just like in Heart city. Aside from a manor at the very end of this street, there were only a few residential buildings, a small training ground, a building that Leo had said was the Headquarters for his Smiling Lion group, and the most useless but can''t be seen amongst the other streets, a fountain. The rest were opennds because there were also no buildings for some businesses and the likes. Although it was almost an empty street, it was still big nheless, specifically 25,000 square meters big. Leo had exined to them that he purposely made it this way so as to not have a troublesome space when he finally decides on what to do with the emptyndter on. In his opinion, when there are plenty of buildings around hisnd, if ever he wants something to be reced, he needs to either destroy the building or reconstruct it to his liking, which in both cases not just troublesome but it would also cost him even more money, not only to destroy or reconstruct the building, but also to hire more people to manage the finance, security, thend, and the business of being andowner in itself. Moreover, not to mention he also needs to have a ce to dump all of those trashes, which includes the dead bodies of the people who dare to break rules andws in his street, specifically a much more bigger ce since there would obviously be more poptionpare to its current state now, and the debris after destroying or reconstructing a building as well. "Why have a fountain, though?" Charlotte suddenly asked. "Oh, that''s not actually just an ordinary fountain. That''s simr in function to the 8 fountains up above the ground in Lion Heart city, that fountain is a secret passage to go in and out of this ce." Leo exined, "Aside from my Master Olivia, only the members of the Smiling Lion knew about this ce, though that also includes all of you now." "Isn''t it... a bit unnecessary?" Princess ine suddenly asked. "The Smiling Lion group is well known for being one of the most active group in terms ofpleting missions, but yet at the same time really inconspicuous. It is because of this fountain why we are able to achieve all of those." Leo exined, but only the rough parts. Of course, he wouldn''t really reveal to them the entirs truth, especially with Princess ine present, that the fountain is actually a secret passageway connecting to hundreds of secret passages all around the entire Southern region of Silver Kingdom. This was the exact reason why the Smiling Lion group can appear anywhere and also vanish anytime they wanted to. This is also the exact reason why almost every mission that the Smiling Lion group handles were sessful, which also earns them numerous titles such as Night Walker, Night Repear, and many more titles rted to killers in the dark or night. Charlotte and the others nodded in understanding. They didn''t dare ask any more questions because they are aware that there are things that they just can''t know, at least at this moment. ..... Momentster, Leo and the others finally entered the street. With how empty the street was, members of the Smiling Lion group was easily able to spot Leo walking towards the manor. "Excellency, Leo, is finally back!" "Men, gather in the fountain to great our Excellency, Leo!" "Okay!" "Roger!" "Coming!" Before Leo could even arrive in front of his manor, there were already hundreds of people waiting for him forming in an almost perfect row of lines. "Virgo''s Scouts, reporting to Excellency, Leo!" "Libra''s Police, reporting to Excellency, Leo!" "Scheming Shadows, reporting to Excellency, Leo!" In the Smiling Lion group, there exist these 3 Departments that represents the difference responsibilities of the group''s members. The Virgo''s Scouts are tasked to scout the mission before someone executes it. They are also in-charged of gathering information, preparing escape pathways, reporting the status of the mission, and the most important mission of this department, infiltrating the target''s territory. This group has exactly 200 people, which is considered the group with the most members in the Smiling Lion group. The Libra''s Police, just like what their name suggests, are the people who manage the security and order of the Smiling Lion street. Although their department may sound like it''s not important andpletely unnecessary, considering the fact that this is the Underground World hence enforcing security and order is akin to a kid''s dream, but in fact, they were actually able to achieve it and hence making the Smiling Lion street the most peaceful part of the Capital of the Underground World and a few nearby parts in the surrounding. They are also in-charged of escorting missions, guarding missions, and other kinds of mission-rted to security and protection. This group has exactly 100 people, the next group with the most members. Lastly, Scheming Shadows, the most important yet highly risky department of the Smiling Lion group. This is the department with the fewest number of members, specifically exactly 20, including Leo himself. The people of this department are the ones in-charged of missions with a high risk of dying, such as assassinating a highly valued target, like for example corrupt officials of Silver Kingdom or other neighboring Kingdoms; hunting Magical Beast, mostly because their employers needed to have some important parts of a certain Magical Beast; treasure hunting, like for example looking for specific herbs in the Yellow Forest or being a grave robber; andstly, eliminating an entire group of people, like for instance some dark organization that wants to take root in Silver Kingdom, take the ck organization for example. The Leader of this Scheming Shadows Department is actually someone living in the Heart city, specifically Fatty Ben, the head of the Logistic Department of Heart city. Though his jus a normal person, but because of how good he is in handling different kinds of missions, he had been specially granted by Leo to have the Leader position. "Just go back to what you were doing before, I''m just here to rest and will be leaving tomorrow for something else," Leo said as he motioned for everyone to leave. "Yes, your Excellency, Leo." With everyone gone to do their own things, Leo could finally lead everyone to his manor. This manor was just like the same as the one back in the Heart city. In fact, the one who made this manor was the same person. The only difference between this manor and the one back at Heart city is that it contains fewer security measures, simply because this is the Underground World, a ce where no one would really dare offend the Mischievous Lion organization. "Just look for any rooms upstairs to sleep, I need to do something else." Leo said before walking to his study room. Charlotte and the others nodded before quickly going upstairs. Majority of them were already longing for a ce to sleep as they have spent almost the entire day without any rest. After all, what they have just went through was basically a seemingly endless amount of continuous life-threatening situation. Arriving in his study room, Leo then took off his clothes before throwing it inside the firece, letting it burn down. He then grabbed a pen and paper before writing something. Unbeknownst to almost everyone, he had already noticed the Sword and Magic silently following him ever since he had arrived in the Capital of the Underground World. And he is absolutely sure that the man who has approached him the moment he arrived in this ce is actually a secret member of the Sword and Magic who has put some kind of tracking Magical item in his clothes. That was also the reason why he didn''t really bother stopping the Headguard from killing them. The exact reason why he realized it''s the Sword and Magic is simply because of the familiar movement that the henchman who had defended the man from before had used to arrived in front to block the Headguard''s attack, or maybe it was just slightly the same. During the time when Elizabeth tried to kill him, or rather he should say that her real intention was actually to kidnap him with the intention of asking him why he was acting like he doesn''t know her, and then Madam Silva suddenly appeared along with her men, he deeply carved it in his mind the movement technique of those people wearing ck clothes had used, which was really simr to that henchman from awhile ago. After writing a few letters, Leo then called some people to deliver them to their designated ces, specifically to the Smiling Lion group, Gemini Dagger group, w of Cancer group, and Aries Weapons group, to prepare them for a battle that he was sure would most likely be happening tonight. After doing that, Leo went to the cab to change his clothes. Aftrwards, he then pulled a lever at the side of the cab. *Whooosh! The cab door opened, and inside were a bunch of custom-made weapons that he had prepared in case of something simr to this happens while his in his manor in the capital of the Underground World. As an assassin, he knows that he needs to always have a ce to get extra weapons at all time. Without any hesitation, Leo took all the items and put them inside the Storage Ring. This was actually also the reason why he didn''t hesitate to sell almost all of teacher Homer''s item inside the Storage Ring, it was to prepare himself for a fight against the Sword and Magic. He doesn''t really know the exact reason why the Sword and Magic wants to attack him, but he can somewhat assume already that they might want to either kill him in order to cause a big damage to the Mischievous Lion organization or kidnap him to use him as a bargaining chip for something that is advantageous for the Sword and Magic. No matter what it is, he wouldn''t let it easily happen, especially if that is rted to his safety. After taking out everything and putting them inside his Storage Ring, Leo then closed the hiddenpartment behind the cab as he walked upstairs. Obviously, before this so-called battle starts, he needs to rest so as to recuperate the energy he had lost during he trip to the Lion Heart city. Arriving inside his room, Leo made sure first that it wouldn''t be easy to attack him while resting. After doing that, he then crossed his legs on the bed as he began cultivating. As a Mage, he realized that he can actually recuperate his energy when cultivating.. So, their is no need for him to sleep, especially since there are people that has no good intention to him silently creeping around his Smiling Lion street. Chapter 241 - The Sleepless Night Part 1 Chapter 241 The Sleepless Night part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo finish his cultivation, he quickly looked at the clock as he murmured to himself, "8 at night." He doesn''t really know when exactly the Sword and Magic would attack, but based on his current location right now, it would most likely be at 10, the time when the Capital of the Underground World would usually turn really active. With tens of thousands of people walking here and there, loud noises of merchants calling out for customers toe, and most establishments being opened, even if he has reinforcement prepared, it would still be a lot challenging to fight against the Sword and Magic. After all, with more people, it would be hard to move no matter how familiar they were with the ce, at least for them since the Sword and Magic could basically do something simr to instantaneous movement while the members of the Mischievous Lion organization can only do Shadow Walk. Also, with boisterous noises, it would be hard for them tomunicate, which is the thing they really needed the most right now because they would be the one defending while those of the Sword and Magic would be the one attacking, hence they already have a n in mind how to attack while on the other hand the Mischievous Lion organization would be the one adapting of whatever the opponent''s move would be. To be honest, no matter how smart he was and with how many ns he had already prepared in those letters, if the Sword and Magic indeed choose to attack at 10, the timing would be really against him. Standing up from his bed, Leo slowly looked at the window of his room. Outside, there weren''t really that much noises or people to see aside from the Smiling Lion group doing their own thing, though it was also because this ce was the least popted area. However, that''s actually what''s advantageous for him, since the opennd would allow him to see clearly the people of the Sword and Magicing to him, that is only the case though if they are indeed still outside of the Smiling Lion street, which is most likely not going to happen since it''s so stupid of them to sneak attack in an open space with no cover and such. After observing for a minute or so, Leo then walked downstairs to eat his dinner. Charlotte and the others were also already in the kitchen, eating while conversing with some random stuff they have found during this adventure. "Good evening, Leo!" Charlotte greeted with a wave of her hand to motion Leo toe and sit to eat dinner with them. Leo slowly walked towards them and sat on his chair and began eating. Minutes passed, and when Leo noticed that everyone was pretty much finished with eating, he then taps the ss he''s holding with a spoon to pull everyone''s attention to him. "Please listen to me seriously." Leo said, "Ever since we arrived here, I noticed some people following us, which I''m assuming are people of the Sword and Magic." "What?!" Charlotte eximed in shock. "How?" Princess ine followed after. "It might not be them, right?" Brad hoped. "Shhh, let me finish first," Leo interrupted, "I''m sure that it''s them due to the movement technique they used. Anyways, I''m assuming they would be attacking tonight, but don''t be afraid because I''ve already called on reinforcement and they are waiting around us for the signal I''m going to send." Hearing that, everyone can''t help heaving a sigh of relief. "However, I still need you guys to prepare in case of some mishaps. Obviously, we can''t really be exactly sure with everything just because we have reinforcement prepared, right?" "Therefore, prepare yourselves, because we will be giving them the most weing greeting that they could ever ask for," Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face, but this time, it wasn''t just any ordinary mischievous smile like before, because coldness could be feel from this smile. Although the Sword and Magic had given him plenty of help in the past, since they dared to do something that threatens his interest and his life, then he of course would do everything to defend and fight back. Moreover, in business, there is actually no lifetime agreement, but just as long as the interest of both parties isn''t threatened then they can still work together. He is also not afraid of the Blood Contract he had signed with Madam Silva, since the only agreement in that contract was him lending her a hand if she needed it one day. ..... When the long arm of the clock hits 10 o''clock, the atmosphere inside the manor immediately turned very solemn. Everyone right now was gathered at the first floor of the manor, with Leo sitting on a chair at the study table while writing something on a paper with Charlotte and Venice at both of his sides. Both the entrance of the study room has Number One and Number Two guarding and at the opposite side was Jeffreywho has just returned after assisting Gretchen with the Magic armors, and Matt, with both Jasmine and Brad at their side. In front of Leo was Princess ine, with Number Three and Number Four at her both side. Opposite to the study room was the meeting room, and inside that ce was Number Five to Number Ten, the door was also open so Leo could pretty much see what''s going on inside. Obviously, he had purposely opened it to prepare in case of the Sword and Magic attacking that room first. Outside of the manor also has the same atmosphere. The darkness of the manor had the Libra''s Police hiding, preparing themselves for the Sword and Magic. The emptynd had the Virgo''s Scouts hiding around, watching all over the ce. Lastly, the Scheming Shadows were spread out all over the entire Smiling Lion street, no one really knows their exact whereabouts at this moment, but they are definitely hiding and waiting for the Sword and Magic. Outside of the Smiling Lion street, the boisterous capital of Underground World finally started. Tens of thousands of people were wandering off anywhere doing their own business. But, hidden behind this boisterous atmosphere where the Gemini Dagger group, w of Cancer group, and Aries Weapons group, also waiting for the Sword and Magic attack. At the side on the w of Cancer group, the Headguard before was the one leading, and they are situated in the middle of the Capital of the Underground World, specifically where the Pathway of Elites was located at. When Leo first arrived in this ce, there were only 20 or so members of the Mischievous Lion organization, but right now, hidden in the darkness, there were now 100 of them. At the side of the Gemini Dagger group, they were joining in the fun of the boisterous Underground World, talking with some people every now and then, but looking at their eyes closely, they were all paying close attention to the Smiling Lion street. There were 100 of them as well, just waiting when the prey would appear. The one leading this group were ze, Haze, and ze. Lastly, at the side of the Aries Weapons group, Gretchen was leading 20 people, hiding at the top of the building that has the view of the entire Smiling Lion street. Although she has the fewest amount of peoplepared to the Gemini Dagger group and w of Cancer group, all of the 20 people following her were actually her direct subordinates, so they are more powerful than just some randomly assigned 200 people. Back inside the manor, Leo could finally feel some movements that doesn''t belong to the Mischievous Lion organization. They were now on the roof of the manor, and obviously, the Libra''s Police hiding over there were all dead already. "They are here." Leo silently muttered to Charlotte without any kind of interruption to his motion of writing something in the paper. Hearing Leo''s words, Charlotte at the side quickly signaled Number Three using her eyes. Seeing that, Number Three took out something from his pocket before giving it to Princess ine, it was a foundation kit. Princess ine received the foundation kit and used it to her face, but while using it the mirror in the foundation kit was position to reflect some flickering light to a bigger mirror just right behind the window, and this mirror is also reflecting the flickering light towards a mirror inside a house beside the manor. Inside that house were five Libra''s Police, and the moment they noticed the flickering light reflecting in their mirror, they immediately moved another mirror so as to flicker some lights themselves because the signal sent out inside the manor wouldn''t be enough to signal everyone around them. This signal was passed onto the other mirrors all around the Smiling Lion street, informing everyone that the Sword and Magic are finally here. And at the very end of those mirrors were two people, but they were unfortunately no longer members of the Libra''s Police, but instead the Sword and Magic. The Sword and Magic had of course noticed those movements done by the Libra''s Police no matter how inconspicuous they were. To be honest, they actually have 100 of men surrounding the Smiling Lion street already, so it''s really hard for such an thing to escape their eyes. Because the end of the passing of signals was disrupted, the Sword and Magic heave a sigh of relief knowing that they were, fortunately, able to stop Leo''s group from sending any further signal to the other members of the Mischievous Lion organization outside of the Smiling Lion street. Contrary to their thoughts, it wasn''t yet the end... Unbeknownst to everyone from the Sword and Magic, Leo had already prepared something that can definitely attract everyone''s attention, hence sending a signal to every members of the Mischievous Lion organization. Although he doesn''t exactly know what really happened after passing the signal, he doesn''t care and has already nned to activate the next step of his n no matter what. *Flick! Suddenly, the window at the top of the manor lightens up, seemingly like a lighthouse with a big Light stone, but only that it has an image forming a smiling lion. Because of that light, everyone in the entire Capital of the Underground World was attracted to the Smiling Lion street. Noticing the light, everyone from the Virgo''s Scouts hiding in the emptynd didn''t bother anymore whether the Sword and Magic see them as they slowly revealed themselves before suddenly putting up tables on the street and putting some merchandise on top to be sold, which quickly turned the entire Smiling Lion street into a market just like the other streets. Gretchen, the Headguard, ze, Haze, and ze can''t help forming a smile on their faces. "The Lion finally showed its blinding white smile, immediately attracting everyone to its shine." Gretchen said before she motioned for her men to joined up with the crowd attracted towards the Smiling Lion street. ze remained in his spot with a few people of the Gemini Dagger group, but the other people were lead by Haze and ze to also follow after with the crowd. Seeing this, the Headguard motioned with his hand, immediately making the hiding 100 people of the w of Cancer group to start blending with the crowd to join in. Meanwhile, the Sword and Magic were immediately dumbfounded seeing the Smiling Lion street bing boisterous. What even shock them the most was the fact that the Mischievous Lion organization actually doesn''t care anymore whether they know of their presence or not. This was totally out of their expectations because in the intel they have gathered so far, the Mischievous Lion organization only moves in the dark, that''s why they thought that this battle would be very silent so as to not attract any other parties. Inside the manor, Leo smiled mischievously as he silently whispered to himself while looking at the window, "If before I was always dancing with the ck organization, a fellow dweller in the Underground World, then this time it would be someone in the light who dares to visit the dark. I''ll show everyone in the Sword and Magic, why light is not suited in dancing with the dark. So, let the dance in the darkness begin!" What the Sword and Magic have obviously forgotten, this was the capital of the Underground World, a world naturally shrouded in darkness, so this ce is the natural yground of the Mischievous Lion organization. Chapter 242 - The Sleepless Night Part 2 Chapter 242 The Sleepless Night part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The Smiling Lion street soon after became boisterous as numerous customers began haggling with the shop owners and the shop owners shouting for more customers to be attracted to their own stand. What the majority of the people don''t know though, while they are busy with that, numerous fights were actually happening. A member of the Sword and Magic that wants to quickly escape the ce after noticing how dire the situation had already turned out to be, was suddenly stabbed by a woman in the heart while walking and his body was now being hugged by that woman to not attract any unwanted attention. Another member of the Sword and Magic who was using the roofs to escape was immediately surrounded by ten people before getting kicked off the roof, and his dead body was soon after caught before reaching the ground. A dozen of members of the Sword and Magic that want to transfer to another residential house to discuss with the other members inside about what to do next was immediately ambushed the moment they all got inside. Simr situations were happening, and almost all of it was about the Sword and Magic members getting killed. In the beginning, it was the Sword and Magic who has the advantage because the Mischievous Lion organization was the one in need to adapt to the changes. But right now, the initiative has already been taken away by the Mischievous Lion organization, hence it was now the Sword and Magic that needed to adapt to the new changes. However, with how fast things were going on right now, would they even be able to sessfully adapt before all of them die? No matter how skilled and well trained the Sword and Magic members were, they were in the territory of the Mischievous Lion organization. Additionally, they have already fallen into Leo''s trap, therefore they were now put into a very disadvantageous position. All of those people that want to escape or were doing suspicious moves, even if they are not members of the Sword and Magic but rather were just some passerby, they were still immediately eliminated as silently as possible, even those people who have witnessed their deaths were pulled into the mess. This was just how the dance of the dark that Leo had mentioned works. Two sides dancing in the dark, obviously unaware of their surroundings, so whoever they hit while dancing would only have the fate of death. ..... Meanwhile, inside the manor, Leo and the others finally heard the Sword and Magic members breaking in the windows of the 2nd and 3rd floor of the manor. They don''t even care anymore whether they would get found out or not, as the only thing they care about right now was toplete their mission. Leo quickly signaled everyone to get inside the study room to hide as he quickly closed the door. They also did the same thing to the meeting room but the inside right now were a bunch of explosives. "Where are they?" "Our report said that our target is inside the study room, but there are also people hidden inside the meeting room." "Then what are we waiting for, eliminate the people inside the meeting room first in case of causing us any trouble!" "Okay!" *Cring... "Sir, I see no one-" Before that person was able to report, the meeting room suddenly exploded. *BOOOOOM! "F*ck, it''s a trap! Go to the study room to get our target!" *Cring... However, the moment everyone got inside, they found no one aside from a bomb with its lead lit on. "Hide!!" *BOOOOOOM! At this moment, Leo and the others have already quickly escaped the study room and were now running towards a nearby residential house. Since the study room was just located on the first floor, going through the window doesn''t post them any problems at all. Although the Sword and Magic could have attacked them through the window of the study room, but due to the nature of their mission right now, specifically to secretly capture Leo, they can only choose to do it in a hard way. "Leo, where are we going next?" Charlotte, who was not informed of what to do next after escaping from the manor asked. "Have you noticed their cultivation?" Leo asked. "Yes, they are abination 2 Star to 4 Star in level. With their leader being a 6 Star." Charlotte quickly replied. "Then hide and eliminate them one by one." Leo said. "Okay!" Charlotte said, feeling excited. Of course, with those people''s cultivation, they wouldn''t be able to easily defeat her. In fact, as a Battle Mage and a user of Twin Daggers, she works best within this dark ce as she can slowly cherry-pick them. "Number One to Number Ten, you know what to do, spread out!" Leo soon after ordered. Without any further questions, Number One to Number Ten quickly spread out towards the other residential houses where Libra''s Police were known to still be hiding at. Well, those houses were basically open while members of the Libra''s Police were motioning them to get inside, that''s why it was easy to find which house to get inside. Suddenly, 5 members of the Sword and Magic appeared to block Leo, Princess ine, Brad, Jasmine, Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice path. "Come with us, Leo!" Just like what Leo had expected, he was indeed their target. And for them not to kill him immediately and had instead asked him toe with them, it was safe to assume that they want to use him as a bargaining chip. Unfortunately, *Shing! *Shing! *Shing! *Shing! *Shing! Five people from the Scheming Shadows department appeared behind them, immediately slitting their throats one by one. "Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice be sure to guard the three of them." Leo reminded. "Yes!" Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice nodded in response. "And the five of you, guard them with your life too, or rather since the bunch of you are not known to be good in guarding people then just eliminate anyone that post a threat to them." Leo immediately ordered the five people from the Scheming Shadows. *Swoooosh! *Swooosh! With only him remaining after everyone was positioned in their ces, Leo finally doesn''t have anything anymore that holds him back. Putting his hand up in front, Leo quickly began summoning 5 Fire Elementals. "Burn down the manor!" The Fire Elementals seemingly nodded their heads before quickly shooting a barrage of fireballs straight towards the manor. *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! With fireballs thrown repeatedly and seemingly inexhaustible, the manor was quickly covered in mes, immediately burning or suffocating the Sword and Magic members who still weren''t able to get outside. The burning manor also pushed those people after him to get far from the manor which would immediately lead them to where Charlotte was waiting at. After burning the manor down, Leo quickly unsummoned 3 Fire Elementals and recing them with 4 Earth Elementals and 4 Wind Elementals. The remaining Fire Elemental began shooting up in front of him, the Earth Elemental putting up earth walls behind him, and the Wind Elementals spread all over the ce to look for any Sword and Magic members hiding around. "Shoot, 12 o''clock!" *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! The residential house located at 12 o''clock was immediately shot down with a barrage of fireballs from the Fire Elemental, quickly causing it to burn down and also pushing out the Sword and Magic members outside. "Get him!" Unfortunately, the moment they revealed themselves to Leo, abination of Magic spells and weapons began shooting towards them from the houses where Number One to Number Ten were at along with the Libra''s Police. "Argh!" "Ahhhh!" "Noooo!" Leo also added furthermore to their suffering by ordering one of the nearby Wind Elemental to push down the burning house towards them using Wind Maniption. *Booooom! "Further to our 9 o''clock!" *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Whooosh! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! Another batch of Sword and Magic members were pushed out of their hiding spots, but since they were located just behind Charlotte, there was no need for the same attack as she quickly handles them herself. *Shing! *Shing! *Shing! In no time, all of them were soon after killed. After doing that, Charlotte quickly went beside Leo. There were no longer any targets remaining for her, so she decided to wait for Leo to reveal their location. "The building to our 2 o''clock!" *Whoosh! *Whooosh! *Whoosh! *Whooosh! Even before the Fire Elemental could shoot out a barrage of fireballs, Charlotte already vanished and appeared in front, waiting for the building to burn down and push the Sword and Magic members out. *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! The Sword and Magic members were one by one killed by Charlotte before she returned back beside Leo as she already finished all of them. "Damn, if only I knew this would happen, I would have to assign Number One to Number Ten a different job." Leo can''t helpmenting. "This Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers is the reason why I''m able to easily kill them." Charlotte said with a toss of the Twin Dagger to the air and quickly caching it. "Since we are already done with this, let''s meet up with the others!" Leo said before motioning for Charlotte to follow after him as he moved to where the barricade of Mischievous Lion members was located at. The moment the manor''s meeting room was blown to smithereens, the Gemini Dagger group, w of Cancer group, and Aries Weapons group quickly took the task to barricade the entire ce, blocking the escape route of the Sword and Magic and at the same time not letting more uninvolved people to be pulled into the mess. They have already killed bystanders who have witnessed them killing the Sword and Magic more than their hands could count, and they of course can''t keep on killing them any more than that, as it might ruin the image of the Capital of the Underground World. Although that would actually be advantageous for them, since it would incite a hoard of anger and displeasure towards the Sword and Magic, they wouldn''t risk having this double-edged sword deeper into their body as it might cause them some unimaginable feedbacks as well, such as them also receiving a portion of the hoard of hate and displeasure. Momentster, Leo along with Charlotte, Number One to Number Ten, the remaining Libra''s Police hiding nearby, finally saw the others nearby the barricade. Princess ine, Brad, Jasmine, Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice were also over there looking at them. "Leo, it''s really great to see that you''re safe!" Gretchen said worryingly. But her attention was immediately attracted to the Elementals beside Leo, "By the way, are those yours?" "Let''s talk about thatter, first let''s kill all of this Sword and Magic members remaining inside." Leo quickly changed the topic. He wasn''t really hoping to evade this topic, but since they have something even more important right now, they obviously need to handle it first. "Okay, I''ll ask youter!" Gretchen replied to Leo before quickly turning to look at Haze, ze, and the people of w of Cancer group, "Eliminate any Sword and Magic members inside!" Without wasting any more time, the Mischievous Lion organization quickly charged inside. Chapter 243 - The Sword And Magic Lost? Part 1 Chapter 243: The Sword and Magic lost? part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Gretchen quickly took the position of the Captain as she lead the Mischievous Lion organization to kill the Sword and Magic members remaining inside the Smiling Lion street. *Swooosh! *Swooosh! *Swooosh! Obviously, although the situation was already disadvantageous for the Sword and Magic and that they were already bounded to lose, they still didn''t give up and did their best to fight back. In Sword and Magic''s mind, if they can''tplete their mission, then they might as well bring as many Mischievous Lion organization members to the grave with them. *Swooosh! *Swooosh! *Swooosh! Suddenly though, *BOOOOOOM! In the location of the Pathway of Elites, an explosion suddenly happened, causing 1 of the Pathway of Elites to crumble down and fall. Soon after, from Leo''s location, he immediately saw members of the Sword and Magic going up. "Damn, they have another n in mind!" Leo eximed out loud before motioning his hand to lead the remaining Mischievous Lion organization members toe after the Sword and Magic members. ze who was at the right side of the Pathway of Elites also did the same as he sent out his squad to send reinforcement to the Headguard who was currently having a hard time right now fending off 3 Sword and Magic members. "You dare think of trying to see what''s above the Pathway of Elites?!" The Headguard sneered inwardly. *BOOOOOM!! All of the Pathway of Elites was suddenly destroyed from the top, causing all of it to crumble and fall. The Sword and Magic members who were trying to get up the Pathway of Elites were unfortunately brought down, too. "Do you really think we didn''t prepare any countermeasures in case some people dared to force themselves to climb the Pathway of Elites?" The Headguard said while wearing a mischievous grin on his face. What happened was the assistants inside the counter of the clock tower in Lion Heart city had cut off all of the stairs under the fountain by exploding the bombs secretly hidden around the stairs. *Boooom! *Booom! *Booom! "Your Sword and Magic organization is a behemoth existence, so it''s next to stupid if they thought of fitting themselves in a small hole!" The Headguard mocked as he swings his sword. *Szzzhhhh! One of the three Sword and Magic member''s head was cut off. "Not only can''t you see what''s inside the hole you''re trying to put your feet on, but you also don''t know whether they can kill you or not!" The Headguard swings his sword once again. *Szzzhhhh! Another Sword and Magic member''s head left the body. "So, tell your dear and honorable leader next time, dimir, was it? That no matter how strong they are, going in the middle of the enemy territory without enough preparation is stupid!" The Headguard swing his sword onest time. *Szzzhhhh! "Especially if you dare underestimate them!" The Headguard swings his sword to clean off the blood before quickly putting it back to its sheath. "Headguard, are you okay?" ze asked the moment he arrived. "Nothing serious, although they have a stronger cultivation than me, they can never expect the hidden mechanism of my sword, hahahaha!" The Headguardughed in response. "That''s the exact reason why Gretchen is called Aries," Leo joined in. "Oh, your here Excellency, Leo!" The Headguard bowed his head a bit to show his respect. "Have you noticed their Leader?" Leo quickly followed with a question. Hearing Leo''s question, the Headguard thought for a bit before replying, "I did notice a suspicious person. He was a 7 Star Mage, flying up above us. He only sent out a Golem with a simr feature to those of a Bedrock Kong, but he immediately retreated the moment the Pathway of Elites was destroyed." "Which way?" Leo quickly asked. If he isn''t mistaken, then that person should be Evangelion. However, he had never really expected that Evangelion is actually seriously bad, or maybe extremely bad, in leading people. Just with a few moves of his and hundreds of Sword and Magic members were already dead. He was still a young man, although he''s more capable than the others, Evangelion is still more experienced than him, at least in his opinion. Moreover, Evangelion shouldn''t be as bad as what he''s seeing right now. In fact, just based on how he had taught him the Bedrock Kong technique in his Earth Elemental, he can confidently say that he is really good at using everything he had to the max potential. "Curiously, that person actually went to the Smiling Lion street. Does he perhaps want to save his men or something? But with Gretchen over there, he should most likely be going to his death." The Headguard replied in mockery. Without wasting any more time, Leo quickly went back to the Smiling Lion street. Though he only bought Charlotte with him this time saying that the others would just cause him more trouble. While running, Leo can''t help but thought, "All of Evangelion''s actions so far are all just in stupid, this is not something like he would even do. Unless if that person is not Evangelion but someone else, which is also possible. Anyways, I would be finding out soon!" Momentster, Leo finally returned back to the Smiling Lion street. But with how chaotic the situation was, it is almost impossible to spot Evangelion. "Pst!" "Charlotte, do you see anyone powerful? Like a guy who has a cultivation of 7 Star." Leo asked Charlotte. "So far, I''ve only seen a bunch of 6 Star..." Charlotte replied while her eyes were observing the chaotic battle in front of them. "Pst!" "Damn, wherein the Smiling Lion street could Evangelion even go?" Leo can''t help asking. "Pst!" "Can you please stop that!" Leo eximed out loud as he turned his head. However, the moment Leo saw who was trying to call his attention, he was right after stupefied. A handsome man that he had met when he was escorting Veronica to Silver city was hiding in the dark of an alley, staring at him. "Clydesdale...?" Seeing that Leo finally noticed him, Clydesdale looked left to right first, seemingly like he doesn''t want anyone to see him before motioning for Leo toe. Obviously, Leo wouldn''t just follow what Clydesdale had motioned him to do. They are currently in the middle of a war right now, and not to mention they have already mentioned that he''s their target. "Charlotte, can you beat that guy?" Leo called out Charlotte. "Is he the one you meant?" Charlotte asked. "Unfortunately, he is not. But it''s still fortunate because he is close to that person." Leo replied. "A 3 Star cultivation? Leo, are you perhaps mocking me?" Charlotte shoots a look of doubt to Leo. "Don''t underestimate that guy, he can even send a Mage simr in level to him into his illusion without any problem and that person didn''t even notice how. So, I''m assuming he can also affect anyone higher level than him." Leo warned. "Now that you mentioned that, I think I''m not confident anymore in beating that guy." Charlotte scratched her cheeks in embarrassment. "Why?" "Anything rted to mental attack is my weakness, hehehehe..." Charlotte replied. This was actually also the reason why she didn''t dare to do the Consciousness Labyrinth. Noticing that Leo doesn''t want toe, Clydesdale suddenly turned around, seemingly to call for someone else. Right after, a beautiful woman with brown hair appeared. "Angel...?" Unlike Clydesdale, Angel didn''t act like a person who''s trying to call out a customer from the dark alley. She didn''t hesitate to walk close towards Leo. "What are you doing, Lady Angel...?" Clydesdale wanted to quickly stop Angel, but he was afraid of being seen so he still stuck on his location, not daring toe out of the dark alley. Anyways, Leo wouldn''t kill Angel, right? "What are you doing here?" Leo asked with a very solemn voice, "Don''t tell me you''re also here to abduct me?" "I''m here for another thing, so pleasee with me." Angel said. Leo immediately became dumbfounded, but he didn''t show it to his face, "Why should I?" Just like what he had mentioned before, they were in the middle of a war right now and had even stated clearly that their target is him, so if he is still in his right mind, then he wouldn''t be following with a member of his enemy. "Madam Silva needs your help." Angel replied. "Eh..." Leo felt like he was struck with lightning. The Blood Contract that he had signed quickly lit up in his consciousness, indicating that Madam Silva indeed needed his help right now. Now, it was waiting for him to decide to ept her call for help or not. "Lead the way." Leo didn''t hesitate anymore whether they were setting up a trap for him or not. The Blood Contract would only send him a signal that Madam Silva is needing his help if it was really genuine. Therefore, she can''t use it to lie to him in order to set up a trap. Hearing that, Angel turned around to lead the way. "Leo, are you really sure that you want to follow her? Although I''m a 9 Star Battle Mage, I can''t assure you that I will be able to protect you when it turns out to be a trap," Charlotte reminded Leo. "Don''t worry, someone I trust is with them right now." Leo assured Charlotte. Madam Silva was someone he could really trust. Although they are currently enemies right now, that can always change depending on the situation. Without any choice, Charlotte could only follow after Leo as they were lead somewhere in the dark alley by Angel. Along the way, Charlotte was firmly gripping her Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers on her hand, waiting for any life-threatening movements she could find, especially to that Clydesdale guy who can do an Illusion Magic spell.. As soon as she notices something suspicious, she would immediately kill Clydesdale first before going after Angel. Chapter 244 - The Sword And Magic Lost? Part 2 Chapter 244 The Sword and Magic lost? part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Momentster, Leo and Charlotte arrived in a small room. Inside the room was Madam Silva sitting on a chair with a table in front of her, while Evangelion was serving her tea at the side. "Leo!" Madam Silva called out immediately while waving her hand as soon as she saw Leo walking inside. "So, what does the great Madam Silva want with this lowly person?" Leo quickly greeted back. "Drop the courtesy, we don''t need that when talking with each other." Madam Silva said before taking a sip of her tea. "Okay! Then, let me guess, Evangelion leading a few men to attack the Pathway of Elites but only using one single Golem was actually all part of your n to call me here, right?" Leo didn''t bother hiding what he had thought about. "Just like what I have expected, you were indeed able to understand what I wanted to say." Evangelion joined in. "Actually, I wasn''t able to tell, but I indeed suspected it for a moment." Leo said with a smile, "Anyways, what do you want? It shouldn''t just be because you simply wanted to have tea with me while a chaotic fight is currently happening outside that you have thought of calling to me, right? If that''s indeed the case, then I would be leaving because no matter how I see it, your Sword and Magic already lost this fight." Hearing Leo''s words, Madam Silva can''t helpughing, "HAHAHAHAHA!" Leo was obviously attracted to theugh, so he stopped in his motion of leaving as he turned around to looked at Madam Silva. "Actually, the only reason why they lost was that Evangelion and Clydesdale''s intention right from the very beginning was to send them into a suicide mission." Madam Silva revealed. Leo became surprised as he dubiously asked, "Suicide mission?" Madam Silva stood up from sitting as she looked at the window behind her, looking at the chaotic fight happening between the Mischievous Lion organization and the Sword and Magic organization in the Smiling Lion street. "I know that you have been wondering why we thought of attacking you." "I know, it''s simply because you want to use me as a bargaining chip to my Master Olivia." Leo replied with a smile. "If you think of it that way, then I can only say that you stillck experience, Leo," Madam Silva said as she turned to look at Leo with solemn eyes, "To tell you the truth, the name of the operation we are doing right now is actually named ''y the Queen Lion''s Cubs'', which simply meant to kill you, and your two senior brothers George and Charles. From the start, there was not a single bit of intention of just simply abducting you so as to use you as a bargaining chip for you Master Olivia." Leo became shocked right after finding out. He really didn''t expect it to be like that... "Fortunately for you, the people assigned for this operation was Evangelion and Clydesdale, and the first target was also you because for dimir you are a hidden thorn that should be eliminated first due to you being able to conquer Southeast Fortress the moment you''ve returned, therefore I was able to secretlye with them without any problem along with Angel." Madam Silva exined. She then continued, "At first, Evangelion and Clydesdale were really intending to kill you. They were even sharpening their weapons when I walked inside their tent." She turned to look at Evangelion and Clydesdale, who were both turning their heads away while whistling some unknown song. Leo at the side can''t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva after hearing that Evangelion and Clydesdale was actually the one assigned to kill him and they were even seriously intending to kill him, too. He is a hundred percent sure that they would be able to easily kill him, no matter how many guards he positioned around him. "If that was indeed the case, then what made them change their minds?" Leo can''t help asking. Even if Madam Silva tried to stop Evangelion and Clydesdale, she would definitely be powerless because it was the President of Sword and Magic himself that ordered the kill, after all. "This," Madam Silva suddenly threw Leo a letter. It was Charlotte that caught the letter, thinking that it was some kind of weapon. "You sure have a really cautious and at the same time powerful bodyguard, she''s also perfectly suited to a person such as you, as well." Madam Silva chuckled. After checking that there was nothing wrong with the letter, Charlotte handed it carefully to Leo. Leo slowly opened the letter and began reading the content. While reading his face slowly turned solemn every passing second, then at the very end of the letter his face turned into something in between shock and fear. "So what you''re trying to say is the President of Sword and Magic, dimir, a Constetion level Mage, has, unfortunately, died when he was going to Silver Kingdom?" Leo asked in disbelief. Madam Silva only heaves a sigh of helplessness in response. "If that is indeed true, then who is that dimir who had appeared in Southern Fortress right now, a clone, a twin, a duplicate in case if your President died?" "A member of the ck organization, or to be more exact, she should be the Vice-president of the main-branch of the ck organization, Barbara, a female 9th Gxy Special Mage that has the unique capability to change her appearance to whoever she had killed," Madam Silva exined, "But don''t worry, dimir hasn''t actually died, because if he indeed had died already, then he shouldn''t have been able to send out a letter to me. We just don''t know where he is right now, but if my guess is correct, then it should be rted to his unique capability as a Special Mage like you." "What if the letter was actually not really from him? Like for example, the ck organization is making you think that the dimir that has appeared is Barbara when the actual Barbara is actually the one who had sent you that letter." Leo voiced out his thought. "That is impossible because only the President can activate the seal in me," Madam Silva said before suddenly releasing a powerful Magic power of a 5th Gxy Mage. "At first, I was also thinking the same as you, Leo, because ever since we joined Sword and Magic organization, we have always thought of Madam Silva as an ordinary person." Evangelion added. "Indeed, never did we expect that she''s actually a 5th Gxy Mage. Well, we should have at least suspected that, right? Because she became someone only under themand of the President," Clydesdale said. "Who would even think of that, right? With how kind and good our President is, it is only normal for him to recruit an ordinary person, not to mention someone with Madam Silva''s capability!" Evangelion argued back. "Yeah, that''s indeed correct..." Clydesdale nodded in agreement. "You both are clearly stupid, do you think a Mage like me would just ept someone as their Master if they were only just normal people?" Angel rolled her eyes. She had already knew of this, she just didn''t reveal it because her Master Silva doesn''t want others to know. "That..." Evangelion and Clydesdale can''t help bing speechless. They were indeed wondering about that question from the moment they found out that Angel is actually a disciple of Madam Silva. Imagine this, Angel is a Mage and Madam Silva is an ordinary person, so how could she even teach her the way of Mages, right? And her teaching had even made Angel one of the Sword and Magic organization''s elites. "Hmph... you both are just blind for failing to see the real Madam Silva." Angel harrumph coldly. In front of Madam Silva, Leo was struck dumbfounded. It wasn''t just out of his expectations that Madam Silva is actually a powerful Mage, even thinking of that thought for him was something only the stupidest person in the entire Celestial World would even think about. From the moment he first meets Madam Silva, there was no sign of Mana at all, or even a slight fluctuation of Mana around her. She was just an ordinary person, act like an ordinary person, and even live like an ordinary person, nothing more and nothing less. But yet she''s actually a 5th Gxy Mage?!! "This..." Leo was also as speechless as Evangelion and Clydesdale. "Don''t tell me you actually didn''t notice it, Leo?" Charlotte suddenly asked. "Well, did you?" Leo shoots a deadly look at Charlotte. "Of course, that''s the exact reason why I even bothered catching the letter for you. No matter how small and tiny an object is, as long as they are thrown by someone in the level of Gxy, they could turn into a deadly weapon, even an ordinary leaf." Charlotte replied seemingly like stating the obvious. Another reason why she knew about it was that Madam Silva''s aura in terms of her cultivation was simr to her dead Master. "Why didn''t you told me?" Leo became dumbfounded. "Well, you didn''t ask, Master Leo..." Charlotte quickly defended herself. "Aysttt..." Leo realized that he can''t really me Charlotte, because even if she had indeed told him about Madam Silva being a 5th Gxy Mage, he would still react the same way because he just can''t believe that information.. Even after seeing the proof in front of him, not to mention it was Madam Silva herself that had shown him the proof, he was still having a hard time believing it. Chapter 245 - Silva Sylvani Chapter 245 Silva Sylvani Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Madam Silva chuckled while looking at Leo and the others arguing how disbelieving they were of her being a 5th Gxy Mage. "That''s why I told you that you have a very cautious bodyguard, Leo," Madam Silva interrupted. "Anyways, I''ll personally introduce myself, since most of you here only knew me as Madam Silva," Madam Silva said, "I''m Silva Sylvani, a princess of a fallen Human Kingdom called Sylvania Kingdom." "A princess?" Clydesdale was dubious as he was trying his best not tough. In his mind, he was saying, "With how old already you are, how could you even be considered as a princess? If you have mentioned a Queen, then I would have at least believe you." "Oh, wait, since my seal has already been unlocked, then I might as well show you my real look," Madam Silva said. *Whoooosh! Seemingly as if a Magic spell was casted onto Madam Silva''s body, her face covered in wrinkles suddenly turned fair skin, her eyes that looked really tired turned into clear looking eyes, her pale lips turned as red as blood, and her face of an old woman turned young. Her body also turned voluptuous, unlike before where it looked really fragile and old. "You..." Clydesdale became even more disbelief. He would have been able to easily ept Madam Silva as someone being a 5th Gxy Mage since she was already old, but for her to actually turn out to be young as a woman in her early twenties, he just can''t believe it. Madam Silva chuckled, but unlike before, it really made everyone''s attention be attracted to how picture-perfect her looks were. To be honest, although she looked young, she was actually already in herte thirties. The only reason why she looked young was because she had broken through the 5th Gxy level. "Why?" Madam Silva can''t help asking Evangelion who was looking weirdly at her, "Is there something wrong with my face?" "Nothing..." Evangelion quickly turned his head away to hide how his face had obviously shown that he had fallen in love with Madam Silva, and he also immediately tried to calm his quickly beating heart in fear of it getting noticed. "What do you mean about nothing?" Clydesdale quickly reprimanded. He just can''t believe that the face of Madam Silva right now was actually her real age, so he continued, "Answer me, this is a Magic spell, right? Like for instance, those Magic spells that really old people back at Dragon Horn Empire used in order to hide their real physical appearance? Oh, that should be-" Clydesdale wasn''t able to finish his words when the sound of his mouth suddenly became soundless. He was still opening his mouth and blubbering some words, but the sound can''t be heard by anyone anymore. Leo at the side could only shoot a pitiful look at Clydesdale. Even his Master Olivia would immediately do such a thing as muting people''s sound, especially whenever George and Charles said something insulting for her, so not to mention Clydesdale that had even dared called Madam Silva ''really old''. If the person that Clydesdale had called ''really old'' right now was his Master Olivia instead, then she wouldn''t only mute the sound of his mouth for a few minutes at best or days at worst, but would also send him to a one-month rigorous training, considering Clydesdale''s cultivation, it would most likely be one of the 3 Danger zones around Silver Kingdom''s territory, specifically the dark zone. "Don''t mind him," Madam Silva quickly turned solemn once again as she looked at Leo, "Anyways, going back to our topic. When Evangelion and Clydesdale were still preparing for this operation, I came to their tent to tell them about my findings. At first, they also can''t believe it, but after showing them that my seal was unlocked, they finally believed me. It wasn''t only that, two more other members of the Sword and Magic, specifically an Elder and an Elite member, had actually already knew about this important information. They didn''t even hesitate to betray the Sword and Magic right at the very beginning of this war and had gone to help the Mischievous Lion organization instead." "You meant those two people who helped my Master Olivia against dimir?" Leo asked. He had heard before from that fat merchant he had to meet prior to entering the Southern Fortress that two unknown people had helped his Master Olivia in her fight against dimir. He didn''t expect that those two people were actually members of the Sword and Magic. "Yes!" Madam Silva nodded. Secondster, Leo suddenly realized something, "Now that you''ve mentioned them, it''s also a big question for me as to how my Master Olivia was able to contend against a 2nd Constetion level Mage in a one-on-one fight." "Exactly, that''s also one of the reasons why I can say for sure that the dimir we are seeing right now is not the real President of Sword and Magic organization, but instead Barbara who is just a 9th Gxy Special Mage," Madam Silva sped her hand, "If it was really dimir, your Master Olivia, despite being someone more powerful than her cultivation of 7th Gxy Mage, would still be easily blown into pieces by him, not to mention the 9th Gxy and 2nd Gxy Mage who had helped her. You obviously don''t know yet the capability of an actual Constetion level Mage, but all I can say is, the Constetion level is so powerful that just simply having our President alone in the Sword and Magic organization can already make its status simr in strength to an Empire." Although Leo hasn''t yet seen an actual Constetion level Mage, he had already read about them back at that time after he was finished preparing for this trip to Hundred Hills. Well, teacher Marvin had stopped in his discussion on the topic of Gxy level, hence if he wants to know more he needs to do a self-study. Though he had just mentioned in the past that advance learning was disadvantageous, especially since he has the Silver Mage Academy to teach him about the topic that he would be needed, that was only because he still underestimated the capability of Mages, and now that he clearly knew about their capabilities, he is now serious about learning more about them. In the Celestial World, the cultivation is separated into different thresholds. As of now, he is only able to learn three of them, specifically the Star, Gxy, and Constetion level. The first level was the creation of Stars inside the Mages consciousness, hence being called the Star level. Those Stars would act as the Magic core of a Mage, hence they don''t need to always gather Pure Mana in their surroundings anymore because it would be the Stars themselves that would do that job. The second level was forming the 10 Stars inside a Mage consciousness into a Gxy, hence being called the Gxy level. Unlike in the Star level, in order for a Gxy level Mage to breakthrough, they first needed to gather 20 Stars for 2nd Gxy, 30 Stars for 3rd Gxy, 40 Stars for 4th Gxy, and so on and so forth. Those Gxy doesn''t only have a simr function to those of the Stars, but they also slowly turned the Mages body into apatible container for Mana, which would, in turn, improve the Mages physical strength and defense, Magic Power and defense, andstly, their capability in manipting Mana and Mana Capacity. The third level was the transformation into a Constetion, hence being called the Constetion level. Using all of the Gxies of Stars inside the Mage consciousness when they were still in the Gxy level, the Mages would then slowly transform each of the 10 Gxies inside their consciousness into their very own personal Constetion. Although it may sound very easy since it''s just forming a Constetion, it''s absolutely not, because each person has a different Constetion that can best represent them, and one such reference is how a Mage looked to be when they turned into their Magic Manifestation. However, since there is only one reference, which is in fact actually only half urate, the Mage would need to look for 9 more Constetions that can best represent them, and doing so requires tens or hundreds at best and thousands or tens of thousands at worst of the amount of trial and error, which not only waste the time they needed to make that Constetion but also more Magical resources because right after knowing that the Constetion they have transformed is a failure, they would then be required to destroy the entire Constetion and create ten Stars and form a new Gxy once again, so as to form another Constetion. In the book that he had read, it was repeatedly reminded clearly that if a Mage doesn''t destroy their failed Constetion and would just let the Constetion stay in their consciousness for some time, maybe because they need to gather more Magical resources before destroying it or they??re thinking to make do of the Constetion for the meantime, the Constetion would actually be a double-edged sword, but the other end which is pointing to the Mage themselves, would be the sharpest one. In short, it would cost their own body more damagepared to how much they can cause their opponents. There were various negative effects mentioned in the book, but he didn''t understand them any further because he hasn''t yet reached such a level, hence it is unnecessary to learn them yet. Those Constetions don''t only have both the function of the Stars and the Gxies. In this level, the Mage is finally a perfect container for Mana, and hence those Constetions they have made would be their transformation. In other words, they are able to do 10 Magic Manifestation. The only difference to the ordinary Magic Manifestation is, it''s no longer just an enhancement or increase in something and such, but rather the Mage would literally turn into their Magic Manifestation. Like for example, Lu Ming can turn into an actual Giant Devil like his Magic Manifestation, not some Mana body that shows the form of a Giant Devil. That''s why he became very doubtful because his Master Olivia, although she''s indeed powerful than people at the same cultivation as her, was actually able to contend against someone in the Constetion level and not to mention dimir was said to be in the 2nd Constetion level, which means he can transform into two different forms, with each one being much more powerful than the other. "But why did you have to kill all of the Sword and Magic members, though? Just like Evangelion and Clydesdale, they could have understood you when you told them about it, right?" Leo can''t help asking. He finally realized after hearing Madam Silva''s exnation that the operation to kill him was changed into an operation to abduct him instead, but still why did they set-up their own people to all die in the hands of the Mischievous Lion organization? It''s just so unnecessary and a waste of manpower. "Those people weren''t even members of the Sword and Magic. Do you really think that the Mischievous Lion organization would be able to contend with us if we really dare to send out hundreds of our men? With your meager strength as of this moment, even if you include all the 24 Elders you have in this battle, they would still be helpless against us. Not to mention, your simple n like sending a signal through mirror reflection would be immediately cut off in the get-go, and only that second part of your n would be able to affect us, at least by a little bit. No one, as in literally no one, would be able to easily stop hundreds of our men, even the Dragon Horn Empire themselves!" Madam Silva said with a proud look in her eyes. Leo nodded his head repeatedly in understanding, "Tell me if I''m wrong, I''m guessing that they are the ck organization, right?" "Indeed, they are members of the ck organization." Madam Silva nodded with a smile on her face. "Oh, so that''s why..." After hearing Madam Silva''s exnation, Leo finally understood how he was able to easily win this fight. At first, he had already thought of many reasons why they would be losing in this fight since it''s the Sword and Magic that they would be fighting against, an organization simr in strength to an Empire, but unexpectedly he was actually able to easily win against them, and it was actually just by using two of his ns, specifically he has 3 more ns remaining, and not to mention it would soon turn to be aplete wipe-out.. This waspletely really dubious to happen for the Sword and Magic organization, unless of course if the Mischievous Lion organization became simr in strength to Kingdoms or the Sword and Magic organization had only sent out a bunch of cannon fodder. Chapter 246 - Barbara The Perfect Disguise Chapter 246 Barbara the Perfect Disguise Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "If it''s okay, can you tell me more of that 9th Gxy Mage called Barbara?" Leo asked. Now that his confusion was finally cleared out, he now needs to find out more about his opponent. Madam Silva sat back in her chair before replying, "Barbara is a 9th Gxy Special Mage. Her unique capability is to change into the appearance of the person she had killed, called Perfect Disguise, a unique capability for Umon rank Special Mages. She''s one of the 10 Vice-president of the ck organization, specifically the weakest, but although she''s the weakest, she''s still very deadly due to her capability topletely change her physical appearance, hence most of her target waspletely caught off guard by her." "Since you''ve mentioned just now that Barbara is only capable of changing her physical appearance to those people she had killed, then how was she able to turn into your President when she has actually not been able to kill him?" Leo curiously asked. "Just like any other Magic spells, the unique capability of Special Mages can also improve further in rank. Even those Special Mages who have a Mythical rank unique capability can also improve theirs, and so are those with Common rank unique capability too. So, not to mention Barbara, who basically has ess to a seemingly unlimited amount of Magical resources for being the Vice-president of a ck organization. Moreover, she''s also a Dark Apostle, hence she has the blessing of the ck organization''s Dark God, which I''m assuming can also further improve her unique capability." Madam Silva replied. "Oh, now I understand..." Leo nodded his head in understanding. Well, even his Red Cube has improved the more Magical resources he has used and the more he improves his cultivation. "And since you secretly approached me, then does that mean you want to work with the Mischievous Lion organization to kill this Barbara? Or rather, based on your current circumstances, to interrogate her about the whereabouts of your President?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Investing in you was indeed a very, very, very smart idea, or more appropriately the perfect decision I have ever made in my entire life." Madam Silva nodded her head, "Just like what you''ve guessed, I indeed want to work a n to defeat Barbara so as to interrogate her about the whereabouts, or rather some information about our President. However, you''re also greatly mistaken. I actually came here not to discuss an alliance with the Mischievous Lion organization, but instead to work with you, to be more exact, to work with Leo Heart the leader of the Smiling Lion group, the City Lord of Heart city, and the favorite disciple of Olivia." "Me?" Leo can''t help asking whether what he heard was correct or not. "Yes, you!" Madam Silva replied while her hand was pointing at Leo. ???Isn''t it much more advantageous for you to discuss an alliance with the entire Mischievous Lion organization instead,pared to working together with me?" "Let me correct myself," Madam Silva faked a cough, "Ehem! What I meant to say is, I want to post a job order to the Smiling Lion group, only. And I''m specifically requesting the leader of this group to ept this job." "Now, do you understand it clearly?" Madam Silva said before pushing a piece of paper in front of Leo. Leo slowly walked closer towards Madam Silva without feeling cautious or careful anymore since he already understood what she really wants. He then slowly picked up the paper, or rather a contract, and began reading it. Momentster, he put down the piece of paper as he looked at Madam Silva deep in her eyes and asked, "Are you serious with this?" The Contract was just simr to any other missions they have epted in the past, specifically to help Sword and Magic capture Barbara. However, the reward was unlike any other as it was mentioned that the Smiling Lion group, as in only his group from the entire Mischievous Lion organization, would be able to use all of the Sword and Magic branches in any Kingdoms and Empires as their outpost when executing any sort of missions. As a result, this wouldn''t just increase the scope of their missions, but also the number of missions they could get and more exposure to their Smiling Lion group, too. Although the Mischievous Lion organization was repeatedly mentioned to be the ruler of the Underground World, that is actually only when ites to the Underground World of Silver Kingdom. Despite the Mischievous Lion organization having a few missions outside of the Silver Kingdom as well, the numbers were only a few and most of the missions were only some easy kind which even the weakest of the organization in that Kingdon canplete, the only reason they even botheredpleting it was for more exposure to their Mischievous Lion organization. But, with the Smiling Lion group being able to use the Sword and Magic as an outpost, it also meant they can now ept missions given to thetter, use their branches as a base for any operations such as for nning and getting supplies, andstly, the most important of all, their credibility would increase because they are in a partnership with Sword and Magic, and with credibility means clients would trust them and the reward would also increase, and not to mention the amount of tip would also increase. Aside from being able to make use of their Sword and Magic branches as an outpost for their Smiling Lion group, the other reward oncepleted was Leo would be given an Honorary-Guest status, specifically a copper token, which is the lowest kind of VIP membership of Sword and Magic, hence his VIP status in Sword and Magic wouldn''t only take effect in the branches of Sword and Magic in the territory of Silver Kingdom, but all throughout their branches in different Kingdoms and Empires. Though the advantages of having a VIP copper token aren''t really that muchpared to the treatment he has been receiving in the Sword and Magic branches of Silver Kingdom, but still it is manageable, at least for this moment. Although there was no reward money, he doesn''t really care about that because the reward was more than what money could even buy. "Isn''t this a bit too much?" Leo asked. He really wants to ept this mission, no argument is even needed, but he is worried about one thing, specifically what is Madam Silva''s other intention of giving him this much for a reward. "You''re not asking about whether I can really give you this reward or not?" Madam Silva asked in intrigued. "I already know that your rank in Sword and Magic is high, just basing on your cultivation and also being one of the people that your President trusts the most. So, giving this kind of reward is indeed possible for you. What I''m worried about is, why would you give me this much? No, to be more exact, what is your other intention of giving me this much?" Leo finally revealed his thoughts. "Oh, isn''t it simple; because you will help me capture a 9th Gxy Special Mage, that''s why I''m giving you this much of a reward." Madam Silva replied while putting her chip on top of his sping hand. "Helping you simply meant that we will not be the one to capture Barbara, but the Sword and Magic themselves. The kind of help wasn''t even mentioned, hence simply giving you information can be considered as help, too. So, no matter how I looked at it, this reward is just too much, and not to mention really suspicious as well," Leo replied as he sat on the chair opposite to Madam Silva, "So, what is your goal?" Hearing Leo''s words, Madam Silva can''t help chuckling as she then said, "You''re really unlike any other young people I''ve met, hahahaha! Rather than calling you smart, it''s more appropriate to call you as an extremely careful and cautious guy!" "There is absolutely nothing wrong with being so careful and cautious, especially when dealing with a behemoth existence like Sword and Magic," Leo replied with a smile. "That is indeed reasonable, hehehehe," Madam Silva chuckled, "Tell me honestly, you have thought already of why I''m giving you this much of a reward, right?" Leo nodded his head and replied, "For investment," "Exactly, for investment. Just like what the Blood Contract we have signed in the very beginning had mentioned, I would be investing in you and in return, you will help me when I need it, but of course, it is your decision whether to ept it or not." Madam Silva said before handing Leo a pen. Leo epted the pen, but before deciding to sign it, he asked onest question, "Is there really no other reason for you to give me this much of a reward? There should at least be another reason, right?" "Leo, since you''re a very smart person, then I''ll give you a challenge, of course, it has a reward." Madam Silva said. "What kind of challenge?" "I''ll give you three chances, if you can guess the exact reason why I''m helping you this much, then me and my men would be working under you." Madam Silva smiled. "Would there be another contract to sign for that challenge, or would it only be a verbal agreement?" "Don''t worry, I have never gone back with my words." Without wasting any more time, Leo signed his name on the contract, causing it to turn into numerous wisps of blue lights before it quickly went inside his consciousness. "Along with this mission, I would also be epting that challenge." Leo smiled mischievously as he handed back the pen to Madam Silva. "I''ll be waiting for that," Madam Silva smiled back as she epted the pen. Chapter 247 - A Slight Detour To Heart City Chapter 247 A slight detour to Heart city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo and Madam Silva talked for a bit before finally bidding farewell. This time, Madam Silva and the others won''t be returning to Sword and Magic yet, and instead would be traveling from each of the Underground World to gather their hidden members and to also request reinforcement secretly to the Sword and Magic Headquarters. "Are you really sure that this is not a trap?" Charlotte can''t help asking. "Whether it''s a trap or not, we would only be able to know about it at ater date. As for now, we need to gather everyone to continue our travel to Heart city." Leo replied. But in his mind, he already knows the answer; it wasn''t a trap because the Blood Contract they have signed had said so. Charlotte nodded her head in understanding. Although the Pathway of Elites was destroyed, that still doesn''t mean they can''t travel to other cities throughout the entire Silver Kingdom. The Underground World under the Lion Heart city is the Capital of the Underground World of Silver Kingdom, therefore all of the Underground Worlds throughout the Silver Kingdom are connected to the Capital, hence they can use it to travel from city to city. ..... Momentster, Leo along with Charlotte finally meet up with the others, specifically at the location of the destroyed Pathway of Elites. "Leo!" Gretchen called while motioning her hand to make Leoe. "Fortunately, you were able to find out of the Sword and Magic''s n, or else they would have discovered the Lion Heart city''s location." Gretchen breathed a sigh of relief. "Can you dismiss all of your men, I need to tell you something." Leo suddenly said. Gretchen didn''t bother questioning Leo as she quickly dismissed all of her men and guided Leo to a seemingly inconspicuous corner. "What do you want to talk about?" Gretchen curiously asked. "It''s about this attack," Leo said, "It''s actually not done by the Sword and Magic, but instead the ck organization." "Huh?" Gretchen became dumbfounded as she then quickly asked, "We have already checked some of their bodies, and all of the evidence we have gathered so far pointed at the Sword branch of Sword and Magic, not the ck organization. So, how can you say it''s the ck organization instead?" "I know the people leading this operation. In fact, we have talked while you guys were busy fighting." Leo didn''t bother hiding his talk with Madam Silva. Anyways, Gretchen was someone she really trusts, and not to mention she''s his Master Olivia''s right hand, "They said that the Sword and Magic that arrived in Southern Fortress are actually not their people, but instead the ck organization, which is lead by one of the ck organization''s Vice-presidents, Barbara, a 9th Gxy Special Mage." "A Special Mage...?" Gretchen thought for a bit as she then continued, "So, what you wanted to say is, this Barbara can change her physical appearance, and that the dimir, the President of Sword and Magic, is actually her in disguised using her unique capability?" Leo just simply nodded his head in response. "However, let''s say that what you have said is true, then why were they leading those men to capture you?" Gretchen said with a doubtful look on her face. "They were actually leading them to do a suicide mission." Leo quickly corrected, "Have you ever wonder why we were able to easily beat them? In fact, I''ve only used 2 of my ns out of the 5 I''ve prepared. And also, imagine this, Sword and Magic, a behemoth existenceparable to Empire''s in strength, was actually beaten by a country-bumpkin living in a Kingdom while at the age of 19 years old. Do you really think that''s possible? Or let''s say it is, but do you think I can do that?" "It''s possible..." Gretchen nodded her head in reply. "Have you ever meet the Guardians of each Sword and Magic branches in Silver Kingdom?" Leo asked. "Guardians?" Gretchen curiously asked. They have already investigated all the things about Sword and Magic thoroughly, but this is her first time hearing about them having Guardians. Just like what Leo had expected, Gretchen doesn''t know about their Guardians. In fact, even he only knew about their existence back when he was escorting Veronica to Silver city. "They are the people who are tasked to safeguard the interest of Sword and Magic secretly in Silver Kingdom. To be more exact, aside from the Sword branch, they are also the ones who protect the Sword and Magic." Leo exined, "And the people leading this operation were two of the Sword and Magic''s Guardians, one is capable of Teleportation in arge distance, and the other one can easily send people into an illusion. With them working together, do you really think they still need hundreds of men to capture a 19 years old young man living in a manor with only 17 people standing guard around?" "You don''t need to reply, because obviously, they don''t need them. So, why bother even sending them, right? Even if they also need people to help them, they would only be needing some, not hundreds of men. And in fact, do you think that we can survive if ever the Sword and Magic really sent out hundreds of their men? We won''t, and that''s an undeniable fact." "Moreover, didn''t you just see how disorganized they were? Some were still trying to capture me, some were escaping, and some were even trying to climb up the Pathway of Elites. Although nothing is wrong with that, but think about this, those people trying to capture me already know that even if they can indeed capture me, they won''t be able to escape anymore; those people escaping didn''t even bother blending in with the masses or hiding and wait for the right time to escape, but had instead thought of only escaping as soon as possible; andstly, they don''t even know anything about the Pathway of Elites. If they''re indeed members of the Sword and Magic, do you really think they would be so careless, especially on something that leads to their opponent''s greatest secret?" Leo added more facts. Those 3 reasons were exactly the things he was very curious about and had evenbeled those actions as something only stupid people would do. However, after talking with Madam Silva, he finally knew why. Those people that want to capture him were actually only thinking of using him as a hostage for them to escape, or rather use him to escape before finally killing him. Those people that want to escape didn''t bother blending in with the crowd or hiding and wait because they want to report to Barbara that Madam Silva and the others already found out about their secrets as soon as possible. Andstly, those people going up the Pathway of Elites were sent by Evangelion with a very simple reason; send them in the middle of the enemy territory, meaning he wants to send them into their deaths. Obviously, those people going up the Pathway of Elites were still ignorant of the fact that Madam Silva and the others have already found out, hence they didn''t hesitate to follow their orders. With how far away were the members of the ck organization from one another, it is just reasonable that they won''t be able to have goodmunication, which is actually still part of Evangelion''s n. "I also found their ns as very stupid, so that''s actually the reason why." Gretchen finally believed Leo, "But why are you telling me this, though?" Hearing Gretchen''s question, Leo suddenly smiled mischievously. "Oh, no..." Gretchen can''t help shaking her head helplessly. With how many times she had worked with Leo in the past, he was already long aware of what that smile meant. "I need your help." "Okay, okay," Gretchen replied with a sigh of helplessness, "Since I''ve already fallen into your trap, then what kind of n do you need my help for?" "It''s very simple, gather all of your men because we would be helping the Sword and Magic in capturing Barbara!" Although the contract had said that Madam Silva would need Leo''s help to capture Barbara. It had not specifically mentioned what sort of help, hence he can do any kind of help. And the help he would be doing would require a lot of manpower. ..... Because the Pathway of Elites was already destroyed, Leo''s only choice left is to travel to the Underground World of Blue Coral city and then go up the surface from that location to travel to Heart city. Although they can simply use his fountain in front of his manor back at Smiling Lion street, that ce was blown into pieces when the entire manor was destroyed, hence it is unusable for the moment. If he wants to use it, then he would need to repair the entrance to the tunnel first, which would take them a lot of time, considering how much damage he had caused. Also, he was in need of more members of the Mischievous Lion organization, hence he now needs to visit the Blue Coral city to gather them up. Right now, ze, Haze, ze, and all of their men would be following him along with Grethen and her men, while leaving the sulking Headguard who would help repair the Pathway of Elites with his men and of course with the help also of the people back at Lion Heart city who are obviously already thinking of fixing the Pathway of Elites, since it is something they really needed in order to help the inhabitant of Lion Heart city with their lives. "Are you all ready?" Leo asked Charlotte, Gretchen, and ze. "Everyone is prepared." Charlotte replied. "Be sure that I will be receiving a reasonable reward for this! I have even left thousands of my customers just to help you!" Gretchen eximed. "I''m so excited, I have never tried working with Leo before." ze clenched his fist in excitement. "Right, right, right, this would be a new experience for us brothers!" Haze excitedly said. "But don''t forget that we are only doing this for Young Master George!" ze reminded, which ze and Haze just simply rolled their eyes in response. Of course, they would be doing this for their Young Master George, but there was no need to remind them that since it would just destroy their excitement. Hearing that everyone is finally ready, Leo then began leading the group. Chapter 248 - Blue Coral City Chapter 248 Blue Coral city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Although there were now more of them traveling, the journey to Blue Coral city was still very troublesome, since they were traveling in the Underground World. In fact, they were dyed by tens of times already due to ignorant people looking for a fight after getting attracted to Charlotte, Gretchen, and Princess ine''s beauty, hence getting beaten up by Leo''s group in no time. To be honest, there were plenty of times that they really want to reveal themselves as members of the Mischievous Lion organization so as to easily avoid all these troubles, but Leo always reminded them not to because it would only attract some unnecessary attention to them, which would also most likely reveal their current whereabouts to the ck organization. It was only a dayter when they finally reached the Underground World of Blue Coral city, a ce known for being the best at smuggling goods and pirates. Walking in this ce, although it was a bit simr to Lion Heart city''s Underground World where it is built literally underground, they could still see that there were a lot of difference, such as the numerous sea-rted stuff, not only with the items they were selling but so was how the ce was built, specifically like an aquarium. Their ceiling was abination of the seafloor and some Magic ss to see above them. There were also a few tube-like things where it is used forunching people speedily up on the surface of the ocean using Magic, specifically where their boats would most likely be waiting for them, and there were also some cave-like parking ces for the boats of much richer people. Because it was located right by the sea, this ce also became like an outpost or a docking area for people from other Kingdoms and Empires, either of Humans or Foreign races, that want to rest and gather more supplies before continuing their journey. Momentster, Leo and the others finally arrived at the Mischievous Lion organization base. Because of how secretly hidden was the Mischievous Lion organization, their base was only a house, not anything fancy, big, or something great, just a normal-looking house located at the very corner of the Blue Coral city''s Underground World. Though this ce actually has an underground facility, but it is still considered as small, which is actually still enough for them considering that the Mischievous Lion members-only returns to this ce whenever they want to ept a mission, for a meeting, or to hand over thepleted mission and hence receive the reward from the client. "Wee, your Excellency, Leo!" A woman in her 30s greeted Leo''s group as soon as they entered the house. "Margaret!" Gretchen called out while waving her hand. "Oh, your Excellency, Gretchen, is actually also here!" Margaret immediately ignored Leo and went to approach Gretchen. Seeing this, Leo didn''t care about Margaret ignoring him because he was long aware that Gretchen and Margaret are best friends, and thetter is even one of the trusted subordinate of the former. "What brings you here?" Margaret asked curiously. "To visit you!" Gretchen replied before hugging Margaret. After hugging each other, Margaret then suddenly said, "As if that''s the only reason," She turned to look at Leo, "Excellency, Leo, is even with you, and with the current war going on right now, it''s very obvious that you are doing some secret mission." "Hehehehe," Gretchen awkwardlyughed, "Well, it isn''t really something that requires us to hide what we are doing to our fellow Mischievous Lion members, and in fact, we would also be revealing it to this branch,ter on, hence there is no problem telling you first." "Oh, so does this meant I''m also going to be included in this?" Margaret can''t help asking. Gretchen nodded her head and replied, "Indeed, you will be included in this, just simply because you are one of my subordinates." "That''s great!" Margaret sped her hands in delight, "Let''s get inside first," "Okay!" Gretchen nodded her head before motioning for Leo and the others to follow after her. The moment Charlotte and the others entered the house, they immediately became dumbfounded. What greeted them was something simr to every normal houses; it has a kitchen, a living room, a bathroom, and a bedroom upstairs. Absolutely nothing in this ce could really lead to it being the base of the Mischievous Lion organization. "So, what kind of operation is this? What is the reward, or rather how much is the reward?" Margaret asked while pouring Leo and Gretchen a cup of tea. "I''ll let Leo discuss to you about this operation," Gretchen turned to look at Leo, seemingly like signaling him that it was now his turn to speak as her task is already done. Leo nodded in return before finally discussing his n with Margaret. It was pretty much a repeat to how he had discussed to Gretchen before. ..... "Oh, then we are talking about tens of thousands of gold coins here?" Margaret walks in a circle while thinking. There was nothing wrong with the reward. In fact, the mission Leo had told her can be put in the same category as big missions. Usually, they would only be able to find missions like this once in every week, and the reward would only be in the thousands of gold coins as well. However, the only problem was that this mission requires a lot of manpower. "Then I''m in, but as you have mentioned, you need more people, right? But, there are only a few remaining in this ce, specifically 20 people only, as the others had already gone to meet up with their respective leaders or had formed a group to join in the war. However, you already know that we can''t just leave this ce unattended, so only 10 people coulde with you, which of course includes me!" Margaret said. "Every man counts." Leo didn''t have a problem with that. Well, he actually has another n, which is to use ves again. Aside from that, he would also be putting up a job that can be epted by thousands of people, specifically a bounty hunting job, and with that, he can recruit more manpower. Of course, he would only be giving it to other organizations in the Underground World that the Mischievous Lion organization can be trusted, secretly of course, since they can''t openly recruit manpower as that would also reveal their intentions to not only the ck organization, but to the Silver royal family as well. "But, we can''tplete it with only less than a hundred of people." Margaret thought otherwise. "Who said we only have less than a hundred of people?" Leo said before taking out a map of the entire Silver Kingdom, "Charles and George would be attacking the west of Southern Fortress, my Heart city would be attacking their north, the Southeast Fortress would be attacking the east, the Sword and Magic would be attacking inside, andstly, not to mention we have her..." Leo pointed at Princess ine, "Let me introduce to you, Princess ine, she would help persuade her mother, the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom, to agree with the alliance with Mischievous Lion organization. And with all of that finish, the ck organization would be surrounded in all corners, turning them into a cherry that we all can simply pick as we wish." "Since it''s only helping them, then doesn''t that also meant we would be iming the Southern Fortress as our base after this?" Margaret asked with excitement evident in her voice. "Not only that, because after this, Sword and Magic would be our ally to fight against the remaining ck organization at the Williams city, and then the Silver royal family at the remaining other cities, hence finally iming the entire Silver Kingdom as our, Mischievous Lion organization''s, territory!" Leo finished with a mischievous smile on his face as he also draws a big circle epassing the entire Silver Kingdom on the map. "That''s marvelous!" Margaret began pping her hands, "I have finally witnessed for myself the mischievous smile of the smiling lion." "Then what are you waiting for, Margaret, begin gathering the remaining members to this ce. We need to begin this operation as soon as possible." Gretchen said. "Roger that!" Margaret nodded before quickly leaving to call out the others. With Margaret gone, Leo then turned to look at everyone as he said, "All of you go choose a ce to sleep, we will be leaving for Heart city once Margaret returns. Except for you, Charlotte, I would be needing your help in a bit." Princess ine and the others immediately nodded their heads as they began searching for afortable ce to sleep. Fortunately, the men were courteous enough to give the 2 rooms upstairs to thedies, specifically for Princess ine, Venice, and Jasmine. "What is our next n?" Gretchen asked Leo who was writing something on a piece of paper. "Simple," Leo said while writing thest part on the paper as he then passed it to Gretchen afterwards, "Can you read this to the other organizations that we can trust? Tell them the same thing, that this mission would reward them tens of thousands of gold coins, depending on the result. Just don''t mention to them who we would be fighting against as we only need the daring ones, not those careful organizations." Gretchen epted the letter, read its contents, before nodding her head with a smile on her face, "You can count on me!" After saying that, Gretchen also left the house. Now that everyone has either left to do something or taking a rest, leaving Leo and Charlotte alone, he could finally continue his cultivation that he was only able to do from time to time due to being extremely busy. Chapter 249 - Breakthrough To 1 Star Mage Chapter 249 Breakthrough to 1 Star Mage Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Thest time Leo was able to focus on his cultivation was when he was traveling with Ash and the others back in Twilight Forest before. At that time, he has so much free time in hand that he can use for his cultivation. However, after returning back to Silver Kingdom, he found himself being busy with all of the things needed in order to win this war. Although he actually doesn''t need to push himself to do it, it is his responsibility to help win this war, not just because he''s his Master Olivia''s disciple, but also as a member of the 12 Zodiacs and his desire to be the future President of Mischievous Lion organization. Leo turned to look at Charlotte, "I have been stuck in the bottleneck between the No Star level and the 1 Star level, and Ash had said to me before that I need to make my Magic spells into the standard of 1 Star level first before being able to finally breakthrough. The problem, though, is how?" Back in Southeast Fortress, he had used his little bit of free time to search for books rted to cultivation, that''s why he got to know of the Constetion level, but unfortunately, he wasn''t able to find any information rted to how to improve the level of his Magic spell, hence he has been stuck in the peak of No Star level. "Just keep on practicing!" Charlotte replied, "As you keep on practicing, your consciousness would be familiar with the Magic spell, and hence it could level up and improve to the standard of 1 Star level." "I''ve indeed been doing that in this past few days, but still I see no changes in the Magic Power of my Magic spells." Leo said. "Oh, maybe it''s rted to your status as a Special Mage." Charlotte exined, "Unlike ordinary Mages, the Special Mages improves their cultivation in a very unique way. In fact, their ways of cultivation are unlike the ordinary Mages where they needed to use the known, secret, or private Cultivation technique by the Mages and the likes in order to improve in their cultivation, not just in terms of breaking through to another level, but also in leveling up the strength of their Magic spells." "I have met a few Special Mages in the past, and their ways of breaking through was to gather a specific Element Mana and use it by channeling the Element Mana to all of their specific Element Magic spells. Unfortunately, because I''m only a Battle Mage, I can''t help you any further than that because even I don''t understand how this so-called channeling works..." Charlotte shook her head. "Oh, okay..." Leo became downcast after hearing what Charlotte had exined, "You can go rest now." Charlotte nodded her head before going upstairs to rest. He really thought that he would be able to ask for Charlotte to help him breakthrough to a 1 Star level, but unfortunately, she can''t because of his status as a Special Mage. Although bing a Special Mage has a lot of advantages, he finally understood that they also have their fair share of disadvantages, like for instance they need to look for their own unique way to cultivate and improve because Cultivation techniques don''t fit their need. And what''s even worse was, in his case, he is feeling that it wouldn''t be easy, simply due to him having thepatibility of all the Elements. He really wished it wasn''t, though... "Wait..." Leo suddenly thought of something, "What if I follow what Charlotte had said, specifically in the channeling part." Although he also doesn''t know how channeling exactly works, at least in terms of Magic, but what if he follows the same logic as connecting water pipes? Leo suddenly took out a medium Mana stone from his Storage Ring and then closed his eyes. In the past, Ash had told him that what he needs is to have a Cultivation technique in order to absorb the Element Mana without any impurities, however, Charlotte said otherwise because Special Mages need no Cultivation technique due to the fact that they have their own unique way of cultivating. So, this made him think of thest time when he was using therge Mana stones to improve his strength. The Red Cube had helped him convert the Pure Mana inside therge Mana stones into somethingpatible with him before he can finally absorb it inside him and improve his cultivation. But, it was very unfortunate that it actually only works in Pure Mana and not in Element Mana, hence he doesn''t know-how can he channel the Pure Mana into a Magic spell with an Element, like for example the Green Terrain and Fireball spell that he had learned. "Let''s try using Pure Mana first." Leo said before holding the medium Mana stone. He wouldn''t be able to arrive at anything unless he tries it for himself. Soon after, all the Pure Mana inside the medium Mana stone was absorbed by the numerous stacks of Magic circles on his right hand, sessfully converting all of it into a Manapatible to him soon after. "Then let''s try channeling these Pure Mana to my Green Terrain spell." Leo closed his eyes before looking for the Green Terrain spell in his consciousness. It was said in the books that he had read before that every Magic spell would be added to the Mages consciousness every time they got to learn it, simr in concept to how the contracts he had signed before. Though it wouldn''t be easy to find, but right now he needs to try looking for the Green Terrain spell or the Fireball spell in his consciousness and then channel the Pure Mana he has gathered to it in order to see whether it works or not. After hours of searching, Leo finally saw a small blinking green light in his consciousness, implying it to be of Nature Element. And the only Nature Element Magic spell that he has ever learned was the Green Terrain spell, hence this should be the Green Terrain spell. Using the Pure Mana that the numerous stacks of Magic circles have gathered, Leo then channels it to the Green Terrain spell, by connecting it like a water pipe. But it was immediately rejected the moment it tried to enter. "Sadly, it doesn''t work..." Leo thought, "But what if I convert all of these Pure Mana into an Element Mana?" *Whoooosh! Suddenly, Leo saw something that he had never witnessed before. The numerous stacks of Magic circles on his right hand turned green in color, then all of the Mana that was absorbed immediately turned into Nature Element Mana. "This..." Leo immediately became excited. Without wasting any more time, Leo quickly tried channeling to the Green Terrain spell, but this time he would be channeling a Nature Element Mana. *Whoooosh! The Nature Element Mana went smoothly inside the Green Terrain spell, seemingly like how a pouring rainbines with the water on the ocean without posing any problem. As Leo keeps on channeling more and more Nature Element Mana, the green blinking light keeps on increasing in size, until finally with a Ting! sound, the Green Terrain spell broke through to the standard of 1 Star level. "Damn, I''ve never imagined that it would be this easy..." Leo can''t help smiling. He really felt stupid for thinking that it would be hard, when in actual fact it wasn''t. Well, he had never tried converting the Pure Mana that the numerous stacks of Magic circles have gathered into an Element Mana in the past. If only he knew about this earlier, then he would have been able to breakthrough already to be a 1 Star Mage a lot sooner. "Let''s try breaking through to 1 Star level." Leo quickly used up all of the Nature Element Mana to his Green Terrain spell, and afterward, he took out a Fire Element Magical resources. This time, what he needed was the Fire Element Mana in order to make his total consumption of Fire Element Mana to 20. *Whooosh! However, no matter how much Leo pushed it, the bottleneck was still unreachable. At least, he was able to sense an improvement in his cultivation, though only by a bit. "I guess I need to level up my Fireball spell into the standard of 1 Star level as well." Leo realized. Without wasting any more time, Leo took another medium Mana stone, unfortunately, this was thest one that teacher Homer had stored in this Storage Ring in the past, hence if he fails in this then he won''t be able to breakthrough to 1 Star level. Unless... Leo quickly absorbed the Pure Mana and then converted it into Fire Element Mana. Afterwards, he began looking for the Fireball spell in his consciousness. Because he already familiarized himself with how the Green Terrain spell looked like, it didn''t take long for him to find the Fireball spell. Just like the Green Terrain spell, the Fireball spell was also a small blinking light in his consciousness. But instead of green, it was red, which is pretty easy to assume to be the Fireball spell since it is the only Fire Element Magic spell he had learned. Leo immediately channels the Fire Element Mana to the Fireball spell, and when there were only a few remaining Fire Element Mana, he cut off the channeling. Just like what he had expected, the numerous stacks of Magic circles on his right hand didn''t change and returned to its former translucent color, but had instead remained red. "Then let''s try this..." Leo said before suddenly taking out a Fire Element Magical resources, specifically the Fire Lotus from before in the Twilight Forest. The moment Leo holds the Fire Lotus with his right hand, the Fire Element Mana was immediately absorbed by the numerous stacks of Magic circles. Whooosh! "HAHAHAHAHA, so this is my unique technique of cultivation!" Leo can''t help himself fromughing after discovering his unique Cultivation technique. Of course, he also knew clearly that their is still more, he just needs to keep on experimenting to know. But right now, he has no time for that. Quickly, Leo continued channeling the Fire Element Mana to his Fireball spell, and with a Ting! sound simr to the Green Terrain spell, the Fireball spell finally broke through to the standard of 1 Star level. "Now, let''s try breaking through once again!" Leo muttered with a smile on his face. Just like what he didst time, he didn''tpletely used up all the Fire Element Mana and instead used another Fire Element Magical resources inside his Storage Ring to seemingly refuel the Fire Element Mana in the numerous stacks of Magic circles on his hand. After doing that, he quickly began absorbing the Fire Element Mana into his body. WhoooooooOOOOOSH! Booom! Seemingly like something exploded in his consciousness, Leo suddenly opened his eyes with a bright smile on his face. "I finally broke through!" Chapter 250 - The Feeling Of Being A 1 Star Mage Chapter 250 The feeling of being a 1 Star Mage Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Observing around him, Leo was quickly able to see and feel the new changes in his body. His eyesight has improved to the point he can see everything in a much finer detailpared to before, like for instance he can see how the little tiny ants in front of him move using their little tiny legs. His sense of feeling has also improved, to the point that he can also sense everything happening to his body, like for example how Manabines with his blood every now and then inside his body or whichever ces his blood flows. His listening skill has also improved to the point that he can hear Brad snoring in the living room while sleeping, and Jasmine in one of the three rooms right now, specifically to the southwest, was already awake while tapping the window located also at the southwest of the room, specifically pointed at to the location of the Lion Heart city where Ahmed was left behind in order to continue the so-called Memory Reconstruction. There were a lot more things that have improved in his body, including his strength, endurance, vitality, and a lot more of things, especially Magic and Mana rted stuff, though only by a bit in the part of not Magic and Mana rted stuff. After all, the Mages were not really suited for a physical battle and instead were for a Magic battle, hence it is only natural for it to improve by just a tiny bit. Though, he can also feel and be sure about it that it is possible that he can actually improve such part further by simply doing training rted to physical and stuff. Suddenly, Leo thought of something. He has never tried the 1 Star level of Green Terrain and Fireball spell, so he wants to thoroughly see what''s the difference between the No Star and the 1 Star for himself. He quickly went to the backyard of this house to try it, since doing it inside would obviously cause the room to be damaged, especially with the Fireball spell. Arriving outside, Leo looks left and right first to see whether there was anyone else, and when he finally saw that no one was around, he quickly tried casting a Fireball spell. Whooosh! "Wow!" Leo eximed in amazement. The Fireball spell he''s seeing right now was much bigger, much finer, much hotter, and he can also feel that it contains a much more powerful Magic Power. Aside from that, he can also feel that he was able to cast it a lot fasterpared to before and that he can actually also create another Fireball, which if he''s theoretically correct, should be the beginning of the Fire Shot spell that he had seen from the likes of teacher Marvin in the past. To satisfy his curiosity, Leo quickly summons another Fireball, and instead of the usual where the Fireball would stay above his hand, this time the two Fireballs were circling around his hand, though he was able to quickly understand that this is simply because the Magic circle was formed around his hand, unlike the others where they can summon the Magic circle somewhere near them. He was also curious about how to do that, but since they were in a rush right now, he doesn''t have enough time to experiment any further, not to mention this base also doesn''t have Magic rted books, considering the fact that most of them were assassins. "How about let''s try the Green Terrain spell," Leo thought to himself. In the past, he had thought that the Green Terrain spell is more appropriate to be called as a Support Magic spell, but that was actually only because he still can''t control the nts he had created. In fact, the Green Terrain spell is actually the starter in order to cast the Vine Whip spell and then improve it to the Hundred Vines spell. Unlike the Fireball spell, which just simply requires the condensing of Fire Element Mana into one single location, the Vine Whip spell needed first a medium, to be more exact a nt, in order to work after casting. That is the exact reason why a Mage needed to learn the Green Terrain spell first so as to be able to create nts to turn into vines with the Vine Whip spell and Hundred Vines spell. "I call upon the Nature Element, hear my call, grant thisnd your greens, Green Terrain!" Leo chanted the chant of the Green Terrain spell. Because he still hasn''t done any Magic Integration, every Assault Magic spell he had to learn or would be learning, specifically only those that needed chanting, needs the Magic spell to be chanted by him first in order to be sessfully cast. Whoooosh! Unlike before, where he can only see a tiny sprout of the effects of the Green Terrain spell after casting, this time he can finally see oneplete weed, though only with 4 leaves, but still, it is a noticeable result. Next time, he would definitely be able to turn a small barrennd into something covered with green. "The Mana needed for the Green Terrain spell has also decreased!" Leo said as he clenched his fist in delight. In the past, his Mana Capacity was only enough to cause a sprout to grow from the ground, and when he was in the peak of No Star level, he can only create a 1 leaf weed, but now not only can he make it have 4 leaves but it was also a fully grown weed. Suddenly, the door of the backyard was pushed open as Charlotte along with Gretchen and Margaret walked outside. "Congrattions, Master Leo, for breaking through the 1 Star level!" Charlotte congratted. "I never expected you would be able to breakthrough on this trip." Gretchen said. "Your Excellency, Leo, is finally working his way up to reach his two senior brother''s cultivation." Margaret ps her hands. Leo simply smiled in response as he then suddenly turned serious once again. "Charlotte, weren''t you taking your rest just now? Did I perhaps disturbed you with my cultivation?" Leo quickly changed the topic. "Huh? 6 hours have already passed," Charlotte replied, "Seriously, does every Mage react this way every time they finish with their cultivation or breakthrough in their cultivation?" "That''s pretty normal when you are focusing everything on something." Gretchen quickly corrected, "Especially for first-timers." "Well, that''s indeed reasonable, since even I also reacted this way when I first broke through to 1 Star level." Charlotte nodded her head in agreement. At the side, Leo can''t help scratching his head after knowing that 6 hours have already passed before he finally finished his cultivation. In the past, specifically, back in Twilight Forest, he was also focusing everything on his cultivation. The only difference was he was always disturbed due to Magical Beast attacks, unlike this time where no one has disturbed him. "Anyways, is everything finish?" Leo quickly changed the topic. "I''ve already informed the leaders of the other organizations, and so far almost all of them seem to agree with it." Gretchen reported. "That''s to be expected, especially when it''s the Mischievous Lion organization that asks them for help as they can consider this as a form of favor." Leo nodded. "I''ve already gathered 9 other people, so we can leave any time you want." Margaret followed. "Then, pack all of your things, we would be going to the surface." Leo said before walking inside the house. ..... Because there were more than 50 of them exiting the Underground World of Blue Coral city, they decided to group themselves into 5 so as to not raise any unnecessary attention, just like back at Southeast Fortress. Leo was grouped with Charlotte, Princess ine, Brad, and Jasmine, while the rest also choose their own group. "Leo, it''s clear, we can go out now." Charlotte informed Leo. "Okay, then let''s go." Leo said before wearing a mask to cover half of his face, which was also followed by Princess ine. Both of them covered their faces with a mask that only covers the upper part of the head, specifically the eyes and the nose, pretty much like those masquerade dance types of mask. They actually want to wear a full mask, but a full mask would raise a lot more suspicion, so it''s much better to only wear a mask that can at least show half of their face, though it would still raise suspicion nheless, but at least they are able to minimize it, right? The reason why they are wearing a mask was very simple; because the Blue Coral city still belongs to the Silver royal family. Leo, as one of the disciples of Olivia, was pretty much known by almost everyone living in Silver Kingdom already the moment the war started. On the other hand, Princess ine was also almost known by everyone in the Blue Coral city, especially to the soldiers, since a lot of them stationed in Blue Coral city have fought with the Blue Fin Kingdom in the past and had even served with the Fourth Prince Ethan. To be honest, Blue Coral city was actually a ce that serves as proof between the alliance of Blue Fin Kingdom and Silver Kingdom, hence the ''Blue'' in both of their names. Therefore, just grabbing someone in the street and asking whether they knew about Princess ine would pretty much get the result of the majority knew about her, or at least had seen a bit of her appearance. Moreover, with the ongoing war happening right now throughout the entire Silver Kingdom, almost everyone should be expected to be on high alert to the point that one person would basically try to observe 360 degrees around them in case of missing something that might cause the Silver royal family to lose this war against the Mischievous Lion organization. So, Leo and the others needed to hide their identity while at the same time not raising that much of a suspicion. This was the only way they can think in order to leave Blue Coral city. Although they can actually go back to the Underground World and use it to travel to Heart city, but to do that is to return back to the Lion Heart city first because there is no pathway from Blue Coral city Underground World that will go to the Heart city. The reason is simply because their is no ce for them to create a secret road from Blue Coral city to Heart city due to the geographical location of the Blue Coral city. If Leo and the others really choose to do that, then it would require them close to a week before they can finally arrive at the Heart city. "Alright!" Princess ine nodded. "Let''s go!" Brad raises his fist. "Okay!" Jasmine smiled. Chapter 251 - Journey To Heart City Part 1 Chapter 251 Journey to Heart city part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral This time, Leo would be acting as the husband, and Princess ine would be his wife, but because they don''t want their faces to be seen after leaving the Underground World, they covered it with a mask which is just normal since almost every Noble Households that visits the Underground World would also do such a thing. Brad and Jasmine would act as their kids, simply because it would perfectly fit their young appearance and their small height. And because the both of them don''t cover their faces with a mask, soldiers wouldn''t really care that much why Leo and Princess ine are still walking with their masks on after getting far from the Underground World anymore. Even if they can''t recognize those kids, because they can simply assume them as some visitors from other Kingdoms or Empires that went to dock at the port of Blue Coral city to resupply or something. Lastly, Charlotte would act as their bodyguard. With her 9 Star Battle Mage cultivation, it would definitely strengthen their disguise of being a visitor only of the Blue Coral city. As soon as they got out of the Underground World, they were immediately greeted by a dark alley. Just like every Underground World, their entrance would obviously always be located in dark ces, not in a conspicuous corner or in somewhere that everyone, even ordinary people, could easily find and see. Obviously, they can''t just let any ordinary civilians visit their ce, right? "Begin the act!" Leo whispered to everyone. Hearing Leo''s words, Charlotte, Princess ine, Brad, and Jasmine''s character immediately changed to fit their role. Before finally walking out of the dark alley, though, Leo became a bit hesitant about how he should act. After all, Princess ine is Ethan''s wife, not the same as Charlotte who is pretty much single, therefore he can''t just pull her closer and hug her waist or something simr to that. "Just hold my hands. It would be enough to show that we are husband and wife." Princess ine took the initiative to help Leo as she noticed he is hesitating. She also doesn''t want to do something like this, since she loves Ethan so much, but they need to put up a great act to make everyone not suspect them. Hearing Princess ine''s suggestion, Leo didn''t hesitate anymore as he quickly holds her hand. To be honest, Princess ine doesn''t really care about how Leo would act, but he seems to have set a limitation to how he should treat people depending on their status, hence she obviously needs to help him. Finally, walking out of the dark alley, Leo immediately noticed some passerby turning to look at them. There were also some coffee shops nearby where obviously hiding soldiers took a glimpse before whispering or signaling to the others about their appearance. Leo didn''t mind all of them as he continued to walk to the west gate of Blue Coral city. Although he can actually hail a public carriage to take him to the gate, it would just make their action seems more suspicious because after leaving the Underground World they immediately tried to leave Blue Coral city, not to mention it was a gate leading to the Heart city too. That''s why, he decided to stroll around the Blue Coral city first with his supposed family, buy some stuff, and the likes while thinking at the same time of how he can leave through the west gate. There was one important piece of information that he had almost forgotten, and that is the west and south gate should be the most strict of all the gates of Blue Coral city right now, since both the west and south leads to the Mischievous Lion organization. "Master Leo, two soldiers are tailing behind us. Should I eliminate them?" Charlotte whispered to Leo. Instead of answering Charlotte''s question, Leo suddenly pointed at a shop selling fruits, "Let''s go to that shop!" Arriving inside, Leo immediately bought a few of each kind of fruit before leaving, he even gave the vendor 1 gold coin tip in order to show that he''s a rich man. After doing that, he went to a bakery and bought a few loaves of bread before leaving. He also gave the same tip. Then he went to more shops to buy more stuff for a pic. Yes, a pic, the best reason he can use why he would want to leave the Blue Coral city. Although it would still be suspicious, why choose the west gate when he can choose other gates, obviously he had already thought of a reason for that. After finishing with everything, Leo didn''t hesitate anymore to go to the west gate. With this excuse, he should be able to leave the west gate. If not, then with Charlotte, forcing their way out should be possible, adding more that they would already be right in front of the west gate at that time, hence they only need to exert a bit of effort in order to leave. Though, that would be the choice if he doesn''t have any other options remaining anymore. After all, doing so might let them escape, but it would also cause Gretchen and the others behind them to have a hard time in making a way out of Blue Coral city. However, with Leo''s character, he would obviously not settle for just one or two options. He quickly began looking around, thinking of more ways of how he should be able to leave through the west gate. Suddenly, Leo thought of something, "Charlotte, go and ask those soldiers tailing behind us which ce is best to set up a pic outside of Blue Coral city, don''t hide the fact that we already found out that they are soldiers." "But why?" Charlotte dubiously asked. "Yes, wouldn''t that cause more suspicion?" Princess ine also became doubtful of Leo''s choice of action. "We will be using our enemy to get out of this ce easily." Leo smiled mischievously. Charlotte quickly understood what Leo meant as she didn''t hesitate anymore to approach those soldiers. Seeing Charlotte approaching them, the soldiers quickly did some random stuff to hide their identity. However, Charlotte didn''t even bother as she approached one of them and said, "No need to keep hiding, I know you are soldiers as you have been following us from the moment we left the Underground World." Hearing Charlotte''s words, the two soldiers quickly put their hands on their sheath. "Hahahaha, don''t worry though, we only came to visit this ce through the Underground World. We won''t stay long because we only want to take a rest before continuing our travel to our real destination. So if you don''t mind, may I ask where is the best ce to set-up a pic?" The soldiers immediately lowered their guard the moment they heard that this person only wanted to know where was the best ce to set-up a pic. Though, they still have their doubts. "If it''s okay to ask, but why do you want to have a pic?" One of the soldiers asked. "Unfortunately, I can''t answer this question, bute with me, my Master will answer your question." Charlotte replied with a smile. "Okay, then lead us to your Master." The soldier nodded in agreement. Right after, Charlotte leads the two soldiers in front of Leo and the others. Charlotte bowed her head a bit as soon as she arrived in front of Leo before saying, "Master, they want to ask why you want to set-up a pic." "Oh, my kids here have been longing to experience nature once again after traveling in the ocean for more than a week now. You know, they''re kids, and as their parents, what can we do right, Honey?" Leo turned to look at Princess ine at the side. "Yes, Darling." Princess ine replied though she suddenly faked a sigh of helplessness, "Although we don''t really want to cause more trouble as I''ve heard that Silver Kingdom is in the middle of a war right now, but at least having a pic for a few minutes or so wouldn''t be that much, right?" "Mama, I want to pick flowers!" Jasmine went and hugged Princess ine. "I want to see insects, I''m bored with always seeing fishes. Oh, what does insect even taste like, I wonder?" Brad butted in. Though his acting was a bit stupid since who on Celestial World would even think of eating insects? But it''s exactly because it''s stupid why it became the perfect addition to further strengthen their acting. "Oh, hahahaha, kid, it wouldn''t taste good in your mouth if you try eating insects!" The other soldierughed. "Why?" Brad acted innocently as he turned to look at that soldier. "Why? Because they are very disgusting!" That soldier replied. "But fishes are also disgusting, especially if you have been eating fishes for an entire week straight." Brad replied, but his hand behind his back was already fidgeting out of nervousness. He now realized that although his words have made their acting perfect, it had also made him the center of attraction. "Oh, why were you eating fishes only for an entire week?" That soldier can''t help asking. "Papa, this soldier keeps on asking stupid questions!" Brad eximed as he quickly runs behind Leo. Leo really wanted to raise a thumbs up with how Brad passed the problem to him. If it was other people that encountered something they can''t handle, then he would have a need to personally interrupt in order to cover-up for them, which would just cause more suspicion, especially considering that they have already raised suspicion the moment they left through the Underground World while still wearing a mask. Leo patted Brad''s head as he turned to look at the guard, "Hahaha, sorry about that." "Papa, don''t apologize. That guard asked a really stupid question. Think about it, we would obviously only be able to eat fishes since we are in the ocean." Brad added more to perfect his act. "Well..." Leo acted like he was speechless. "Hahahaha, that''s indeed just right! If you are in the ocean, you eat fishes. If you are in the city, you eat pork and beef. If you are outside of the city, you eat fruits and vegetables." That soldierughed. "Oh, I''ve just realized that soldiers in Silver Kingdom are actually smart." Leoplimented with a smile. But he sneered inwardly. Because of that soldier''s words, it had just made their acting even more perfect. "Hehehehe, I''m just average..." The soldier scratched his cheeks, feeling embarrassed after being called smart. "If you are average, then I assume others would also be smarter than you, right?" Leo added morepliment. "I guess so..." "Anyways, back to the main topic. Can you rmend me a ce suited best to have a pic?" Leo quickly did a perfect change of topic. "Oh, if you''re looking for the best ce to have a pic, then south gate- "The soldier wanted to say ''South gate'' but he was immediately interrupted by the other soldier. "No, the south gate is full of soldiers right now, so they can''t have a pic over there. The north gate should be good. Though, their view would include some soldiers transporting supplies to Blue Coral city." "That would ruin the atmosphere, right?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face, "Then how about the west gate?" Chapter 252 - Journey To Heart City Part 2 Chapter 252 Journey to Heart city part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Leo''s words, the two soldiers looked at each other before nodding their heads. "That ce is indeed possible since no battle has ever happened over there before." One of the soldiers said. "Although the Heart city is the main base of the Mischievous Lion organization, it seems like they don''t n to attack the Blue Coral city yet." The other soldier added. "Oh, okay then!" Leo said, "But, would it be alright for the two of you to guide us? You see, it''s possible that they might not allow us to pass, right? But with you both, I think it would be possible." The two guards thought for a bit as they then suddenly remembered how Leo had given 1 gold coin tip to practically every vendor from the beginning till this present moment. As soldiers, they would actually only receive 1 silver coin every day, which is 30 silver coins in a month''s time. But those vendors that Leo had bought stuff from had basically received 4 months'' worth of their sry. "Okay!" "Sounds fair to me!" Princess ine then sped her hand together as she said, "Then, let''s go!" ..... After dozens of minutes of walking, Leo and the others finally arrived in front of the west gate. Unlike what Leo had expected at first, specifically, all the gates of the Blue Coral city being strict, it was actually the contrary as he has only found dozens of soldiers stationed in the west gate rather than hundreds. Moreover, most of them too, was actually not as alert as he had expected. Though he quickly realized that it should only be the west gate like this, considering what the soldier had said where there has still been no war happening over here. The two soldiers that guided them talked to the people in-charged of the west gate before finally nodding their heads seemingly in agreement. They then returned to Leo as one of the soldiers said, "I''ve talked with them and they agreed with letting you out. Unfortunately though, because of how strict the Blue Coral city is at this moment, we can''t assure you whether you will not get caught by oth-" Before that soldier was able to finish, Leo immediately threw 5 gold coins to him, "Is that enough?" "Oh, it''s more than okay!" That soldier nodded in delight. "Don''t worry, we would only be staying for a few minutes, just to have fun and the likes, we would be back soon." Leo smiled. "Then have a happy pic!" The soldier said before motioning for the soldiers in-charged of the west gate to open up. The moment Leo and the others finally distanced themselves far enough from the west gate, they immediately stopped with their act as they quickly went to the forest at the side in order to hide and wait up for the others. Based on what they have agreed before, they would meet up at the north side of the west gate, specifically in a small forest with an opennd surrounded by trees and a rock in the middle. Momentster, Leo finally arrived in that ce, Gretchen and her men, Margaret and the 9 others, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number One to Number Ten was shockingly already long been waiting for them, which made Leo really astonished. "How did you arrived before us?" Leo curiously asked. "Didn''t you guys used the secret tunnel?" Gretchen can''t help asking. The moment Leo heard Gretchen''s reply, he really wanted to hit himself for forgetting about the existence of secret tunnels. He can''t believe he just went through so much trouble, even waste tens of gold coins just to set-up a n to leave Blue Coral city. No use regretting though, since what''s done is done. "How about ze and the others?" Leo suddenly asked. "They weren''t following behind us, so I guess they would be arrivingter." Gretchen replied. After waiting for more than an hour, everyone finally saw ze, Haze, ze, and their men''s silhouette. Right now, all of their clothes were drenched and their hair''s wet while being covered with dirt and leaves. "Where have you guys been?" Gretchen asked while chuckling. "Wait, tell me first, how did you guys leave?" ze replied. "We used a secret tunnel." Gretchen replied. "How about you, Your Excellency, Leo?" ze turned to look at Leo. "Through the west gate." Leo replied. "Damn, I can''t believe we just went so much freaking trouble from swimming through the ocean, climbing a cliff, then crawling the bushes, waiting for the right time when no one is watching, before finally arriving in here..." ze shared how much effort they had just gone through in order to arrive in their meeting point, "Yet you guys actually..." Gaze suddenly smacked ze''s head as he said, "Look, I''ve told you repeatedly that we should have just looked for the secret tunnel, but no no no, let''s do the hard way because the soldiers following behind us would definitely find out that we are members of the Mischievous Lion organization if we used the secret tunnel and not to mention we would also cause the others trouble if we do so. Look at them. They used the secret tunnels, and Excellency Leo''s group even used the freaking west gate without any fear. You damn stupid Captain!" Seeing them almost fighting, ze immediately pulled both of them far away from each other, "Chill, as long as we have arrived, that''s all that matters." "You stupid muscle head!" ze and Haze both kicked ze''s side. "....." At the side, Gretchen and Margaret can''t help thinking of having popcorn while watching 3 brothers fighting with each other. "What are you guys just standing for, quickly break them up!" Leo eximed to the people enjoying the show. Hearing Leo''s order, they quickly moved to pull ze, Haze, and ze away from each other. "You three are really troublesome. Don''t you see, we are still near the wall? So soldiers would definitely notice us once they noticed a fight between Mages." Gretchen quickly took the rule of being the older sister as she began teaching them a lesson or two. Though she was chuckling after finishing her words. ..... It was only in thete afternoon when they finally reached halfway to the Heart city. And because they were already starving, they all decided to take a rest and catch some Magical Beast to barbecue. "Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice, you guys look for some mushrooms and spices we can use for cooking. Number One to Number Ten, begin building up a temporary camp. ze, Haze, ze, your group would be in-charged of putting up a perimeter around us. Gretchen and Margaret, your group would assist ze''s group in case of any danger. While I would be looking for the Magical Beast to eat." Leo quickly began assigning their roles. "Okay!" "Roger that!" "No problem!" "And Charlotte, you''ll being with me!" Leo called out to Charlotte before walking to begin looking for Magical Beast to eat. Charlotte nodded her head as she quickly followed after Leo. Although they were now far from the Blue Coral city, Leo still didn''t let down his guard because there might be some scouts scattered in ces. Arriving 100 or so meters away from their camp, Leo and Charlotte suddenly heard fighting from a distance. "Basing from the sound, they should be fighting against Magical Beast," Leo said. "Should we help them?" Charlotte asked. "Let''s observe first," Leo replied before he quickly runs towards where the sound wasing from. Charlotte also quickly followed behind. Momentster, they finally saw 6 people fighting against dozens of Magical Beast. Two of them were already seriously injured while only 4 people were still able to fight, specifically 2 females and 2 males, though the other female was healing right this moment. Looking closely, Leo was surprised to see ude, David, Hannah, and also Dandelion present in this group. Since it was them, Leo didn''t hesitate to lend a hand. He quickly ordered Charlotte to help them. Whooosh! Whoooosh! Whooosh! It only took a second or two for Charlotte to eliminate all of the dozen Magical Beast as she then slowly walked toward ude''s group. "Thank you for saving us!" ude bowed his head a bit to show his gratitude to Charlotte. "May I ask what your name is?" Hannah asked. "You can call me Charlotte," Charlotte replied, "But you shouldn''t be thanking me, but instead him," She then pointed at Leo who is currently walking towards them. "Leo!" ude, Hannah, David, and Dandelion immediately became shocked. "I''ve never expected that I would be meeting you guys again in such a ce and in this kind of situation." Leo said with a smile on his face. Everyone immediately started hesitating about how they should treat Leo after his status of being a member of the Mischievous Lion organization was spread throughout the entire Silver Kingdom, not to mention being a disciple of their President, except for ude who quickly approached Leo seemingly without any care. "Hahahaha, you sure do know how to hide secrets!" ude said. He was now a trainee of the Mischievous Lion organization after the cksmoke city was conquered by them, simply because he''s a member of the cksmoke Noble Household. And after knowing their hierarchy system, he quickly knew at this moment that he should do his best to have a closer rtionship with Leo, as it would definitely give him more opportunities in the future. Leo simply smiled before he then asked, "So, how''s everyone after that incident back at cksmoke city?" "Still trying our best to be a 3rd-year student." ude replied. "Oh, so Mage Academies didn''t stop, although we are in the middle of a war right now?" "Actually, there are only 3 Mage Academies remaining in Silver Kingdom, as the rest has either been destroyed or has already transferred to other Kingdoms. And because of the Kingdom Protection Array being destroyed, the 3 Mage Academies has quickly used this as an opportunity to groom students through hunting Magical Beast." ude replied. "Oh..." Leo nodded his head in understanding. He finally understands why he had never noticed any movements of any Mage Academies the moment the war starts. So it was simply because only 3 of them remained, "And those Mage Academies are?" "Silver Mage Academy of Silver royal family, cier Mage Academy for Snow, Honoris, and Skull Noble Households, and the newly formed Mage Academy of Mischievous Lion, the Mischievous Lion Academy, created by the 24 Elders of Mischievous Lion organization." ude exined. "And I assumed that you guys have now be students of the Mischievous Lion Academy?" "Not just us, Cassandra is actually the Student Council President of Mischievous Lion Academy, along with the help of the Mischievous Lion guild. Hahayst, I really want to join them..." Hearing the word ''Guild'', Leo quickly realized that Olivia was definitely the one who has established the Mischievous Lion Academy instead of the 24 Elders. This was always her thought in the past. That''s the reason why he had assigned some members of the Mischievous Lion organization into different Mage Academies in the first ce in order for them to gather information, resources, and to recruit more potential students. George and Charles have also allocated some manpower to this n as well. Even all of the 24 Elders have given the full support of this n. And finally, after years of effort, the n has finally taken the first step. Chapter 253 - Journey To Heart City Part 3 Chapter 253 Journey to Heart city part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Based on Olivia, instead of only having Factions in Mage Academies, she also wants to have Guilds, which is the next level of Factions. This was in order to have a separate group of students. The former would be purely on internal missions, while thetter would be for external missions. Simply put, the Faction inside of Silver Kingdom while the Guild would be outside of the Silver Kingdom. In such a way, they can increase more the exposure of their Mage Academies, and hence be able to recruit students from other Kingdoms and Empires. Although all of the Mage Academies before were also aiming to achieve such a thing in these past few years through different methods, Olivia actually doesn''t believe that they would really be able to achieve it. The Mage Academies of Silver Kingdom training is verycking since they were overprotective with their students, resulting in the risk factor bing low due to the teachers secretly protecting their students every time they were on a mission. If other students from different Kingdoms and Empires enrolled in the Mage Academies of Silver Kingdom, then instead of bing strong after graduating, they would instead be overly reliant. The Magical resources they have were almost all from Silver Kingdom only, which were only a range of Common and Umon rank Magical resources. Although they have a few that were exported from other Kingdoms and Empires, it was pretty obvious to see that even they were having a hard time getting some for themselves due to not only the existence of the other Mage Academies but also the numerous Noble Households that needs the Magical resources as well. So, students from other Kingdoms and Empires that want to enroll in the Mage Academies of the Silver Kingdom would definitely have a much weaker and slow growth rate. Their teachers are only at the level of 4 Star to 6 Star, with Deans in 7 Star, and their Vice-president being an 8 Star, which are all considered weak. Say, how can weak teachers teach students how to be strong? The only positive thing is the intensity of thepetition between the different Mage Academies students. But it also resulted in the weak remaining weak while the strong keeps on growing stronger. Even though they have prepared a loophole for the weak students, its effect is still not enough to fix this problem. In other words, their ns are full of ws and facade, or maybe the appropriate term is, they are so conservative, not daring enough to risk any of their students. And this then resulted in almost all of their students not being as good as Olivia''s three disciples, Leo, George, and Charles. They can hardly even bepared to the other members of the 12 Zodiacs. If the Mage Academies opens apetition, the Mischievous Lion organization would surely be able to easily im all the top spots and dominate thepetition. Although there is nothing wrong with being conservative, since they are only thinking of the safety of their students, but it would result in the students not being able to easily adapt the moment they face the real Celestial World. Not only that, but the growth rate of the students has also be conservative, meaning they are all so slow in bing strong, and they also became subconsciously scared of taking a high risk. Another problem was the dozens of Mage Academies in Silver Kingdom, specifically not only the Royal Mage Academies but also the Normal and Elite Mage Academies, resulting in the Magical resources being split into many portions. This effect might not be noticed in the early run, but in the long run, they would definitely notice that the amount of Magical resources they could find has decreased. However, with the creation of Factions and Guilds, all of those negative effects would no longer exist. There would no longer be any facade or any conservative stuffs, and everything would be for the sake of grooming powerful students. Death rate would surely increase, but the number of students would keep on growing in every generation. Until eventually, the death rate is no longer a problem they should even consider anymore. Anyways, death isn''t really something that Mages should even feel fearful about, since it is amon Fate of being Mages. Therefore, instead of fearing death, why not face death with a mischievous smile on their face, right? To be honest, all of this was in preparation for Olivia to form a Sect in the near future, something even more powerful than a mere Empire like Dragon Horn Empire or an organization like Sword and Magic. Although it is still far, but it will definitely be slowly realized once she is able to conquer the entire Silver Kingdom. "Since you guys are now students of Mischievous Lion Academy, as someone you should consider as your senior, then it''s my obligation to help you. So,e with me back to our camp, you need to rest and recuperate to heal those wounds, especially those 2 seriously injured people." Leo said as he then turned to look at Charlotte, "Bring all of these Magical Beast, they are enough for our dinner." "Okay, Master Leo!" Charlotte nodded her head before she went towards the Magical Beast and slowly picked up all of the dozens of carcasses, seemingly without any problem. ude and the others were dumbfounded the moment they saw a woman picking up dozens of Magical Beast, seemingly like picking light objects. "Leo, may I ask what is her cultivation?" ude curiously asked. This was also another problem that Olivia has considered. The knowledge and experience of the students in the Mage Academies of Silver Kingdom are like infants, though that''s an overstatement. "She''s a 9 Star Battle Mage." Leo smiled before leading the way. "Whatt?! Doesn''t that meant she''s even much more powerful than the Patriarch of the 5 Major Noble Households?" David asked in amazement. And this as well was also another one. Their world-view is only limited in the territory of Silver Kingdom. To be honest, this was also one of Leo''s problems where hecks a lot of knowledge about Magic rted stuff due to his over-reliance on Mage Academies. But the moment his Master Olivia made him realized that they only taught general knowledge and not the specific ones, he soon after began doing self-learning. It is really so unfortunate to say that although the Mage Academies of Silver Kingdom were viewed as great; they were actually not and would definitely not going to be great if they continue with the way they develop. Just like what Second Prince Edson has said in the past; Silver Kingdom is extremely weak, that''s why he would rather travel around the Celestial World instead of managing such a trash territory. The answer to ude''s question was simple; no one can actually say for sure whether Charlotte was really much more powerful than the 5 Patriarch of the 5 Major Noble Households despite the difference of their cultivation since in a fight everything totally depends on how they use their Magic, how many tricks they have hidden in their sleeves, theirbat capability, and many more. At least, that is, if their cultivation is in the same level. If a Star level Mage fought against Gxy level Mage, then the oue is already expected, specifically the Star level Mage would be defeated without being able to retaliate. Unless of course if they are more than one Star level Mage against one Gxy level Mage, just like the battle between Charlotte, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan against Commander Decker. Although cultivation is still indeed a factor that Mages should still consider, especially in a one-on-one fight, it''s only considered as a minor problem. The major problem was; what kind of Magic spells are in that Mage''s arsenal, what kind of Element are they good at, what are their weapons, and such kind of stuff. Simply put, their are a lot of variables to be considered in order to win a fight. Momentster, Leo finally returned back to their camp. At this moment, the camp has actually turned into a small settlement rather than just a mere small camp. "Who are they, Leo?" Gretchen asked. "They are students of Mischievous Lion Academy." Leo replied before motioning Charlotte to put the Magical Beast nearby the campfire. "Oh, so that part of the n has finally started..." Gretchen said. She has also known about this n since she was basically present when this was discussed. Though she didn''t support it saying that Mage Academies is much more inferiorpared to an organization, so what is the need of having one, right? "ude, David, Hannah, and Dandelion, this is Gretchen, a member of the 12 Zodiacs. As a student of the Mischievous Lion Academy, you should have at least already been made aware of the 12 Zodiacs'' existence, right?" Leo introduced. "They have mentioned it, but they didn''t thoroughly exin it to us." ude replied. "Okay, then I''ll exin it to all of you." Leo said, "To be official members of the Mischievous Lion organization, the first step is for one of the 12 Zodiacs to ept you as a part of their group, and then you will swear your loyalty to one of them in a form of Oath, and henceforth finally bing members of the Mischievous Lion organization." "However, because the Mischievous Lion Academy is finally established, then you can only apply to us 12 Zodiacs when you graduate. At least that''s what I''ve understood when my Master Olivia was discussing about this n. There might be some changes, so be sure to ask for more information when you return." "This is the exact reason why I didn''t support this n. It sucks so much because I can''t pull anyone I want to my group anymore the moment I found them, and instead they need to graduate in Mischievous Lion Academy first!" Gretchen said full of displeasure. "But the quality of the people we can recruit improves, and you don''t really need to invest that much to them anymore like in the past just to further develop their capabilities because all of it would be done in the Mischievous Lion Academy." Leo exined. "Oh, then would they still be loyal to me or the Mischievous Lion Academy, or the Mischievous Lion organization?" Gretchen sneered. "They..." "Exactly, we can''t assure anymore whether they would be loyal to me or the organization, which really sucks because you, George, or Charles can control them aside from me." "Aren''t you also loyal to Mischievous Lion organization as well?" "I am, but my men should only be loyal to me because them being loyal to the organization would definitely affect my work, causing me to lose potential customers, just because of what? You want a custom-made weapon for yourself or for your men? You want to prepare for war? Nothing''s wrong with that, but can you at least choose weapons that I''m selling in my shop, not some custom-made ones? Obviously, you can''t, because almost all of you would be trained in the way of an assassin, hence custom-made weapons are the most basic requirement!" Gretchen finally exined her reasoning. "That is seriously your reason why you hate it?" Leo became speechless. "No, the real reason is; in the past, you, George, and Charles would always consume hundreds of custom-made weapons because of your desire to keep on bing much more powerful than the other. Imagine what would happen when the three of you finally reached adulthood? Would I be creating tens of thousands of custom made weapons for the three of you?" Gretchen rolled her eyes before walking away to talk with Margaret. "I..." Leo can''t help bing dumbfounded. He can''t argue with that, because that is indeed the fact. Such an example was how he just leave his daggers after using them. All the three of them want to im the seat of the President of Mischievous Lion organization, and because the three of them were all disciples of Master Olivia, they obviously can''t kill one another. That''s why, they can only keep onparing their achievements, like for instance how many missions they havepleted, how many men they have, how rich they became, andstly, the only thing Leo could easily win and the most important of all, how powerful they were. Though that was the past, since right now George and Charles have already be a 8 Star Mage. Because of thosepetitions, they always went to Gretchen to ask for custom-made weapons, and because she can''t handle the workload alone, Leo, George, and Charles gave up Taurus and Sagittarius to her. However, although Gretchen now has more helping hand in making custom-made weapons, especially since she was finally able to train a few cksmiths to help her, it would obviously still not be enough to produce tens of thousands of custom made weapons just because of Leo, George, and Charles prideful character that doesn''t want to lose to the other, right? "Anyways, I don''t agree with it!" Gretchen said before turning around, leaving Leo, who was left speechless with her reason. Chapter 254 - The New Heart City Chapter 254 The new Heart city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The next morning, Leo and the other resumed their journey to Heart city. As they were already halfway there and also in the safest part of the Silver Kingdom as well despite the Magical Beast outbreak, their travel was finally a lot faster than yesterday, since before their travel was almost always disrupted by Magical Beast attacking them. "Leo, do you know where your Master is?" Princess ine suddenly asked. They were now slightly bit out of the schedule of their n, which is to arrive at Heart city 2 to 3 dayster. So the time has now be really tight for them. "Considering that Heart city hasn''t been attacked by the Silver Kingdom from the beginning till this present moment, then I''m sure Master Olivia is over there right now, which I assume should be in my manor." Leo replied. "Then, do you think I... no, we can persuade my mother?" Princess ine asked worryingly. Hearing that, Leo can''t help looking at Princess ine doubtfully, "Why wouldn''t we be sure of that? Think of this, Sword and Magic is pretty much our ally already, so the moment the ck organization at Southern Fortress is destroyed, Silver royal family would soon follow." "I''ve actually thought of that too, but I''m just getting this feeling that Silver royal family wouldn''t fall that easily. Maybe they have something in their sleeves that can reverse all of this in their favor..." Princess ine replied. "No matter what it would be, they can''t be as strong as Sword and Magic, right?" Charlotte joined in. "Maybe..." Leo suddenly thought of something in his mind. After hearing Princess ine''s worry, he finally thought of Second Prince Edson and Third Prince Edmon. The two of them were known to have left Silver Kingdom the moment they broke through to Gxy level, but there is no saying that they can''t go back when their family''s territory is under attack, right? There was also the 5th Princess Fiona, who at this moment hasn''t still revealed herself as well despite always being in Silver Kingdom. Oh, he had almost forgotten. The Royal Magical Knights haven''t shown any of their tails yet. So, they indeed can''t be assured yet that they can really win this war. "Exactly! I''ve lived with the Silver royal family this past few years, and despite the Silver Kingdom being a trash territory, the Silver royal family''s own strength isn''t actually undeserved." Princess ine warned. "Don''t worry, my Master Olivia is not a fool. She obviously knew of this already that''s why she didn''t make any rash actions yet." Leo replied. "I hope so..." ..... Before afternoon, Leo and the others finally arrived at the gate of Heart city. Unlike before Leo left this ce, the wooden walls have now turned to brick walls, there were also a lot of guards nowpared to before, which he assumes were actually members of Mischievous Lion organization. Additionally, the wooden gate has now turned into a metal gate. It wasn''t only that, the houses nearby the walls have also been fortified to act as the second wall if ever the main wall was destroyed, which is great considering their location is just right beside the Silver city, specifically Silver royal family''s base. Fate knows just how much did it cost just to upgrade his entire Heart city into this. He doesn''t even want to imagine the price. Fortunately, it wasn''t his money as it is surely his Master Olivia''s. He hopes so... Looking at the gate, it was already wide open, and Leo soon after saw a beautiful woman with white-colored hair swaying with the wind, and crimson-colored eyes looking straight at him as their eyes then meet with each other soon after. "Cassandra..." "Leo..." Just like before when Leo had just arrived at White River City, Cassandra had also detected him through their Blood Contract and she had then decided to wait for him at the gate of Heart city. Unlike before where Cassandra could only wear a disguise, whichpletely suppresses her real beauty, this time there was nothing to hide her beauty anymore. There was no need to keep hiding because even if a member of the Vampire racees, they won''t be able to do anything to her that easily like before because she was now protected under someone''s wing. Even Charlotte, Princess ine, and all of the people who came along with Leo were immediately attracted to Cassandra''s beauty. Leo slowly walked closer to Cassandra, and the moment he arrived in front of her, specifically only a few centimeters distance, he said, "Sorry for suddenly leaving..." He had heard from ude along their journey that after he suddenly disappeared, Cassandra had actually managed everything in his ce, slowly raising up the Mischievous Lion Faction into a Guild and soon after winning the Student Council President position of the Mischievous Lion Academy. Just imagining how much trouble she had gone through just topletely follow up his n, he could already feel so much appreciation for all of the things she had done in these past tens or so of days. Contrary to Leo''s expectations though, Cassandra''s head twitched in an unexpected manner before she suddenly sent a punch straight to his face. Fortunately, Leo was now a 1 Star Mage, hence he could see Cassandra''s punch easily and clearly. If it was before, he would have been helpless of her punch, especially with their close distance. Before the punch could arrive at Leo''s face, he quickly grabbed Cassandra''s wrist. Although it was still out of his expectations that it would actually not lost its momentum, it wasn''t a problem for him to dodge it as he guided the punch to the left side of his head which then pulled her body straight to him due to the sudden momentum that pulled her body forward. Bang! Both of them fell to the ground, with Cassandra on top of Leo. "Stupid!" Cassandra cried while pondering Leo''s chest with her left hand, "I was really worried about you..." Leo could only stare at Cassandra''s crying face, ignorant of what to do. This was his first time having a woman like this, though she was his ve, it was obvious to see that their rtionship isn''t of the Master-ve kind of rtionship, but something closer to romance. He was helpless of that, as who can he me for having such charm, right? And why would he even not like having such charm? Even the most unromantic person wouldn''t mind having his charm, which is actually him, hehehe... Anyways, he wasn''t against it, as he even liked it this way, or maybe loved it this way... Without caring for anything, Leo simply let go of Cassandra''s other hand as he right after hugged her and kissed her forehead. "I''m home." Leo whispered to Cassandra''s ear. "Wee back!" Cassandra replied with a beautiful smile on her face while looking at Leo. Leo was immediately captivated by such a beautiful smile, he even wanted to kiss her lips. However, when their lips nearly touched with each other, a sound suddenly sounded behind them. "Ehem! is my future husband this daring to even flirt in front of his fianc¨¦e?" Elizabeth puffed her cheeks in jealousy. Unlike thest time where she would definitely try to kidnap Leo because of being jealous, this time she finally understood that he had lost all of his memories about her, hence she can only start from the beginning once again, helpless and without any other choice. Hearing this, Leo immediately stood up from the ground. He had never imagined Elizabeth was also nearby. Quickly, he began looking around, wishing not to see Elizabeth''s father around as her father would definitely kill him if he sees this. Although he can''t be med for losing all of his memories with Elizabeth as it was still unclear for him how it had even happened, but Fate knows just how unreasonable could the likes of Vincent Snow who is extremely overprotective of her daughter would be like once he sees this. Anyways, he had alreadye to ept Elizabeth, the only problem is how to start once again, especially when he already has another woman... "I of course also miss you..." Leo awkwardly greeted. "Oh, is that so?" Elizabeth rolled her eyes while slowly walking towards Leo. "I..." Without any care of whoever was watching, Elizabeth suddenly pulled Leo close to her face before deeply kissing his lips. Leo was obviously unable to react as he didn''t expect this sort of action. Who would even be able to expect that a girl would actually be domineering enough to suddenly kiss a guy? Of course, he likes it, since he''s a guy, especially if the one taking the initiative is an extremely beautiful girl, but it still doesn''t change the fact that he waspletely caught off guard. When both of their lips parted away from each other, Elizabeth looked at Leo straight in his eyes as she said, "I would forcefully make you remember me regardless of you already having Cassandra by your side. Anyways, it''s not like we can''t share you, right? Especially since we are already treating each other as sisters." "Share?" Cassandra quickly stood up from the ground before suddenly pulling Leo to her side, "Even if we are sisters, I would still not share him with you!" "Oh, but can you beat me, though?" Elizabeth said as she also pulled Leo''s other hand close to her. "Of course I can!" "Try me!" "....." At the side, Charlotte and the others were speechless about how to react to what they are seeing right now. It waspletely out of their expectations that Leo would actually be fought by Kingdom or Empire topping beauties. It was even to the point that both of them were being forceful, daring, and domineering in pursuing Leo. Turning to look at Leo, rather than saying his helplessness, it was more appropriate to say he''s fine with this, or rather he''spletely enjoying being fought by two beauties. "I guess Ash would now have morepetitors..." Charlotte shook her head to express her sympathy for Ash. "Exactly..." Venice followed. "Indeed..." Matt added. "Goodluck Ash..." Jeffrey wished goodluck for Ash, who ispletely unaware and ignorant of this. "Goodluck Ash..." Brad chime in. "Goodluck Ash..." Jasmine added. "Goodluck Ah..." Number One joined. "....." Suddenly, Venice looked at Charlotte, "Doesn''t it also meant they''re going to be yourpetitors?" "Oh, right! Then, goodluck Charlotte!" Matt said. "Goodluck Charlotte..." Jeffrey sent his sympathy. "Goodluck Charlotte..." Brad supported. "Goodluck Charlotte..." Jasmine added. "Goddluck Charlotte..." Number One join in. "....." "Right..." Charlotte also realized this, "Then, also goodluck to me...." Chapter 255 - Madam Silva’s Secret Investment Chapter 255 Madam Silva''s secret investment Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After that small episode, Leo then made his way to his manor on top of the hill in the middle of Heart city. Unlike before, the very foot of the hill was now surrounded by a wall, and there were also infrastructures being built or already built inside that wall. When he asked Cassandra and Elizabeth about it, they said that the Mischievous Lion Academy was going to be constructed just below his manor, since it was pretty much just an empty ce, which is something he himself also agrees. The other reason is it''s an indirect method of showing the hierarchy of the Mischievous Lion organization. Queen Lion Olivia would be the highest in the hierarchy, before being followed by the 24 Elders, the 12 Zodiacs, the other members of the Mischievous Lion organization, thenstly the Mischievous Lion Academy. Simply put, no matter how high their status was in Mischievous Lion Academy, either elite students, teachers, Deans, or Principal, they would still be below the Mischievous Lion organization. That''s the hidden reason why the Mischievous Lion Academy was built below Leo''s manor. Along the way to the manor, Leo also noticed the new obvious changes in the city. In the past, this ce looks more like a town than a city, but now it ispletely deserving of its status as a city. The north was turned into something simr to a Fortress, with Training Grounds, War Weapons Manufacturing establishments, Weapon Smithy, and other war-rted infrastructure. The west was the Residential District as it was the safest ce for the civilians to live since the cksmoke city waspletely under the Mischievous Lion organization control already. The east was the Business District, which the Heart citycked before. It was as well purposely ce in the east in order to easily transport goods from the Port Cities like the Green Weed city and Blue Coral city to Heart city. Once this war is over, this Business District would definitely show its advantages. The south was the Mischievous Lion organization base. Factions receive their missions inside the Mischievous Lion Academy, however, the Guilds would be receiving their missions inside the Mischievous Lion organization, just like the other members of Mischievous Lion organization. Aside from that, this would also be the ce where they can resupply, ask for more information on a specific subject, rest and recuperate, and many more. Lastly, the forest at the southwest, specifically where he had hunted and found a small Mana stone before, was now turned into really big farnd to produce fruits, vegetables, wheat, and poultry rted products for Heart city. In the past, that ce only has small farnd since it requires a lot of manpower to guard the farmers against Magical Beast. But at this moment, with students from Mischievous Lion Academy, members of Mischievous Lion organization, and even Queen Lion staying in Heart city right now, the security of the farnd was obviously not a problem anymore. "This ce has now be so unfamiliar..." Leo can''t helpmenting. Heart city was so poor in the past, although it was considered self-sufficient, it was only due to being small and the low poption that he can make it possible. But right now, all of the preparation he had done in the past has finally ripened its fruits. In fact, it ripens so fast as he was only away for slightly over a month''s time, yet it had already turned this way. "What you''re seeing right now is not yet everything..." Cassandra pointed at the west, "The cksmoke Canyon has now turned into a mine with all of the Bandits over that ce turned into serfs by the cooperation of your Master Olivia, and Vins and Lanny cksmoke. A distance away from the farm kids, teens, and even adults are being trained on how to kill Magical Beast. The Hundred Hills at the southeast have a road being constructed in order to further expand the Heart city. Many more ns are now put into action as well, and everything was due to your preparation in the past 10 years said by your Master Olivia." Hearing this, Leo can''t help clinching his hand out of a mixed emotion of excitement, delight, joy, and the sense of achieving what he had long been trying toplete. He really wants to shout how happy he was, but it would be out of his character to do so seriously, hence he holds himself back from doing it. However, he has one question in his mind right now. Obviously, he was very happy with everything that has been achieved, especially since Heart city belongs to him alone, but where did they get the money, though? "By the way, how much did Master Olivia used to start all of those projects?" Leo can''t help asking. "I think it was around 10 million gold coins, or maybe even less. But don''t worry, everything has been put-" Cassandra was quickly interrupted by Leo. "Where did he get the money?" Leo quickly asked. To be honest, the Mischievous Lion organization can easily earn 10 million gold coins or so, but that is only possible after a year of effort, and most of that money would also be used to further improve the Mischievous Lion organization and the Lion Heart city, hence there would pretty only be a few remaining for his Master Olivia, maybe around a hundred thousand gold coins or so, at most 200,000 gold coins. However, the Mischievous Lion organization has only been established for 8 years, starting when he was 10, so the money she had saved should at most be 1 million or so gold coins. But, hearing the 10 million gold coins, he immediately felt something was amiss. "Oh, before we left Silver city, your Master Olivia had actually withdrawn all of the money you have saved in the Sword and Magic. Seriously, how many things have you sold from Sword and Magic to earn 10 million gold coins? That was really a lot. Because of that 10 million gold coin budget, the Mischievous Lion organization was able to speed up a lot of ns. Not only that, but they were also able to buy enough resources needed to establish the Mischievous Lion Academy." Cassandra replied. "Yo... you mea... mean my... my money...?" Leo was having a hard timepleting his sentence because of disbelief. "Yes!" Cassandra confirmed. Hearing that, Leo''s world seemed to crumble and fall. In short, his world copsed. It was just too much for him to take. It had taken him so much effort just to earn that much, just from the effort of stealing the 12rge Mana stones from the ck organization and killing of hundreds or so Magical Beast alone, and yet it had actually been used to develop the entire Mischievous Lion organization?! "Leo, what''s wrong?" Cassandra asked in a worried manner as she saw Leo''s face turning ugly. "I..." "To be honest, even my Snow Noble Household needed to work for half a year or so to earn that much of gold coins, and yet you were able to do so in just a month''s worth of time?" Elizabeth suddenly joined in. "Huh? What do you mean about that?" Leo was stunned. Hearing that, Cassandra and Elizabeth shoot Leo a look of doubt. "What I meant to say is, how were you able to easily earn 10 million gold coins in 1 month." Elizabeth said. "I sold 9rge Mana stones to Madam Silva. I also sold hundreds of Magical Beast to her, but I guess it was only worth a little considering they were all No Stars, except for the 1 Star Sewer Lizard and 1 Star Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s skin. Oh, I''ve also sold to her a few Magical items and weapons from the ck organization and the reward forpleting all of the missions we have epted over the Sword and Magic has all been transferred to me as well, just like the deal of 50-50 percent split, that''s why I didn''t take any points anymore because it was much more profitable to just im the money." Leo replied. "The missions have money???? Cassandra asked. "Yes, since the reward is given by the Silver Mage Academy was separate to the reward given by the Sword and Magic itself." Leo answered, "There was no need to mention any of it since all of you had already agreed to my proposal anyways." "But still, it shouldn''t have reached 10 million gold coins, right?" Elizabeth shook her head, "At most, it would only be around tens of thousands after all of those missions." "Exactly, but luckily those 9rge Mana stones fetch a huge price, close to 1 million gold coins per piece." "Whattt?!" Cassandra and Elizabeth eximed in shock. Even Charlotte and the others following behind them also eximed in shock. "What''s wrong?" Leo curiously asked after hearing everyone eximing in shock. "Don''t tell me you seriously don''t know?" Charlotte joined in. "Know what?" Leo shoots a doubtful look at everyone. "Large Mana stones only cost 100,000 gold coins, and that is the dark blue colored one, 50,000 gold coins for the blue colored one, 25,000 for the light blue colored." Charlotte exined, "So where did you get that information of each piece being priced close to 1 million gold coins?" Leo was surprised after hearing that, but of course, he won''t easily believe what they have just said because it was Madam Silva that had given him those prices, "Maybe those were of low quality." "Low quality? There are only 3 qualities for each Mana stones, aside from dark blue, blue, and light blue, there is practically nothing else that can increase their prices. And not to mention those that still haven''t been cleaned from impurities don''t reach that much, too. In fact, their price is event lower in value." Princess ine can''t help joining in as well. "Then how did..." Leo wasn''t able to finish his words when he suddenly thought of something, "For investment..." Just like Madam Silva''s reason for giving him so much reward with the mission he had epted, all of it was for investing in him in order to make him strong as soon as possible. "For investment?" Elizabeth, Charlotte, and Princess ine asked. At the side, Cassandra also understood what Leo meant to say. The Blood Contract that Leo had signed with Madam Silva has specifically mentioned investment, and she had even mentioned it repeatedly as well, so Leo reaching 10 million gold coins in a month''s time was obviously her doing, or more appropriately her investment. Well, who else would price arge Mana stone closed to 1 million if it wasn''t Madam Silva, right? And why would she price it that much if it wasn''t for investment, right? "So she has been secretly investing in me after all this time...." Chapter 256 - Queen Maria Of Blue Fin Kingdom Chapter 256 Queen Maria of Blue Fin Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Everyone, aside from Leo and Cassandra, doesn''t know whether they shouldugh or cry after hearing this. If scamming people was as great as this, then they don''t mind being scammed. Imagine, a product, even if it was a Magical resource, has actually earned Leo nine or ten times its original price, even the richest person in the entire Celestial World would ept this free money. What''s even more surprising was, Leo, the victim, was actuallypletely unaware of this. He''s a Mage, so how did he not know about the price? At the side, though, Leo is now fully aware of how it had happened. Firstly, he was just a beginner Mage at that time, and even right now, hence he has less than a month of experience and not to mention knowledge about Magic rted stuff. If it was not Magic rted stuff, then he could im that he knew a lot of it. Andstly, Madam Silva was a 5th Gxy Mage, so she obviously knew of a lot of things about Leo already but had just chosen to remain silent and act ignorant about them, which includes him underestimating the capability of Mages, meaning he''s ignorant about them. He was really a fool to believe that he had sessfully lied to Madam Silva. Considering those two reasons, it is pretty obvious to assume that she had used his weakness as a way to secretly invest in him, specifically his ignorance about Magic rted stuff. Is this perhaps what they said as ignorance is a bliss? After finding that out, his desire to know the reason why Madam Silva was supporting him so much has immediately reached another high level. "Just what exactly is your reason for doing all of this...?" Leo thought to himself. Everyone hides a secret or two, even he has a lot of secrets himself, too. But in his opinion, Madam Silva''s secret is not as what he had thought in the beginning. It seems like it is something like his, but just bigger, specifically revenge! He isn''t really a hundred percent sure about his assumption, maybe around eighty percent or so, but based on the Blood Contract that they have signed in the beginning, specifically in the agreed term that he would lend a hand to her if she needs help thoughpletely in his decision, and the effort of investing in him in secret with an obvious reason to make him develop faster, he can somewhat feel already that she''s preparing for revenge. To be more precise, she''s helping some people with high potential to be strong quickly so as to have them help her in her goal of revenge. Although he doesn''t know who Madam Silva wanted revenge from, but that person should be powerful for her to spend so much effort. "Let''s forget about that, I''ll ask her myselfter." Leo quickly changed the topic, "So anyways, do you know where Master Olivia is right now?" "I think she''s still in your manor''s yard, ying chess with the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom." Cassandra answered. "Oh, didn''t expect it would be this easy..." Leo smiled mischievously. At first, he thought that his Master Olivia was in some secluded area, but it turns out it was actually just in his own house. Without wasting any more time, Leo leads everyone to his manor. It was now time to focus on their invasion of the Silver Kingdom. ..... After a few minutes of walking, Leo and the others finally arrived at the only entrance of the Mischievous Lion Academy, which is actually also the entrance of Leo''s manor at the top of the hill. Before entering the Mischievous Lion Academy, though, a guard walks toward them to ask for what their business was for entering a restricted area of Heart city. "Student Council President Cassandra and Student Council Vice-president Elizabeth, may I ask why you have brought people who aren''t students of Mischievous Lion Academy at our gate?" The Guard asked. Just by basing on the Guard''s words, it was pretty easy to guess that he''s just new in the Heart city and that he hasn''t yetpletely finished his investigation about this ce. Although Cassandra and Elizabeth wanted to reply, it was Gretchen who walked in front to answer. "You see that manor at the top of Mischievous Lion Academy?" Gretchen asked. "Of course, that manor belongs to the City Ruler of Heart city, Leo Heart!" The Guard easily answered. "Oh, so you know who owns the ce but actually doesn''t recognize him?" Gretchen sneered. Everyone wasn''t really intending to cause trouble for the Guard since they can''t me him for being ignorant about it, but it seems like Gretchen wanted to teach the Guard using the hard way. "Of course I recognize him!" The Guard quickly replied. "Oh, then how about you describe him to me?" "Easy, Leo Heart is, of course, a man, he''s old considering his achievements, but of course still handsome..." Just that line alone, everyone chuckled. "Why are youughing?" The Guard dubiously asked. But he then noticed that Leo wasn''t, so he went to ask him, "Boy, why are theyughing?" With that reaction, everyone wasn''t chuckling anymore but was now allughing. "Don''t mind them, just continue describing Leo Heart." Gretchen motioned while trying to stop fromughing, which she wasn''t able to do so as she can''t help herself to continueughing right after telling the Guard to continue. She was indeed intending to teach the Guard in a hard way, but seeing how it develops now, she thought of wanting to see how it would end instead. "Oh, okay..." The Guard nodded totally not minding theirughter anymore, "Some people said he''s cold and serious, so despite being handsome his face should be full of wrinkles, right? Then, they said he always hunts for Magical Beast, and considering that he''s already old now, he should be using a stick to walk. Lastly, his hair should all be white and there should be baldness in some ces." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" With the Guard''s description finished, everyone no longer cares trying to hold theirughter down as all of themughed loudly. The Guard once again turned to look at Leo, "Boy, did I say anything wrong?" Leo''s head was twitching in annoyance already, and hearing the Guard asking him what''s wrong with his words, he almost wanted to smack the Guard''s head and send him flying out of his sight. Fortunately for the Guard, he saw that this was Gretchen''s change of intention from the moment that the Guard started describing him. "Oh nothing is wrong, but you see that girl who asked you a question." Leo pointed at Gretchen. "Yes? What about her?" The Guard focused on listening. "You obviously didn''t notice this, but she was actually trying to make you look like a fool. Jus looked at themughing at you. So if I were you, I would immediately call for backup and catch her. Imprisoned her into the manor''s underground prison, and make her repent for her action, understand?" Leo exined. The Guard was obviously smart enough to connect the dots of themughing at his own description, so without any hesitation, he signaled the other Guards behind the gate toe. Seeing this, no one bothersughing anymore as the atmosphere quickly turned serious. "Hey, don''t believe that guy. To tell you the truth, we wereughing because the person you were describing is that guy in front of you!" Gretchen quickly defended herself. "Oh, still trying to make a fool out of me?" The Guard pointed his sword to Gretchen''s face, "Everyone, catch her, I''m feeling that she is a spy of the Silver royal family!" "Okay!" "Okay!" "Okay!" "I suggest that you call more people, I can feel that she''s not easy to handle!" Leo added more fuel to the already burning fire. The Guard nodded his head before quickly ordering a guard nearby, "Call for more reinforcement!" After doing that, Leo then turned to look at Gretchen as he smiled mischievously while he slowly formed his mouth into the word, "Let''s... see... how... you... handle... this...!" In Gretchen''s level, she obviously can easily handle a bunch of No Star, even without breaking any sweat. But she has started this mess so she obviously can''t just be so unreasonable as to beat them up, not to mention Queen Olivia was in the manor right now while ying chess with the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom, so she obviously can''t cause any trouble here. But, because the Guards were now calling for more help and had already surrounded her, she has no choice anymore aside from fighting back or toe with them voluntarily and peacefully. No matter what choices, though, it means she lost the fight against Leo. Oh, she can actually also run as well, but she would obviously be using a troublesome method to get in the manor without raising any sort of attention, especially when crossing the other wall before entering thend of Leo''s manor, which meant the same thing as the other two prior choices, specifically she lost! "I give up..." Gretchen raised both of her hands in surrender. Since she was going to lose anyways, then why bother finding a way out, right? Anyways, this was just a friendly fight. Seeing that Gretchen has surrendered, Leo quickly motioned a few guards who he can see has recognized him to stop. "What are you waiting for? Immediately catch her!" The Guard was stunned seeing them stop, but he quickly continued with his intention to catch Gretchen. "Sir, this person is indeed Leo Heart, and look at your sword." The Guard nearby Leo''s side said while pointing at the sword pointing at Gretchen''s direction. Turning around, the Guard was dumbfounded after seeing the de of his sword has actually been destroyed into pieces with Gretchen''s hand alone. "I..." The Guard finally understood his mistake as he quickly wanted to kneel down to apologize. But Leo, who noticed this quickly stopped him, "Don''t kneel, we were only having a silent fight, so it''s fine." "But..." "Don''t worry!" Margaret added with a smile to make the Guard calm down. As Gretchen''s friend, she naturally understood that Gretchen just wanted to see how their conversation with the Guard would develop. Unfortunately, though, Leo obviously didn''t like it and had then turned the situationpletely in his favor. "Hahaystt..." Gretchen sigh in surrender. "Let''s go!" Leo motioned for everyone to enter. Soon after, Leo and the other entered the Mischievous Lion Academy. They immediately saw a few buildings for the ssrooms, a library, an arena under construction, a training ground for the student, and many more buildingsmonly found in any other Mage Academies. Leo didn''t bother wasting any more time in observing the Mischievous Lion Academy since he has time for thatter on. He leads his group straight towards the manor. This time, the guards guarding the gate before entering the manor were immediately able to recognized Leo, so they opened the gate without asking any questions. Momentster, Leo and the other finally arrived at the manor. They then quickly went inside and went to the yard. Over there, Leo then saw his Master Olivia ying chess with a beautiful woman with blue wavy hair. This woman almost looked identical to Princess ine. The only difference is her face is much more mature and her aura is much more refined. "Oh, Leo, you''ve finallye!" Olivia stopped ying chess as she turned to look at Leo, "Oh, Gretchen too? Sorry for bothering you to help my disciple." "No problem at all!" Gretchen said. Queen Olivia didn''t actually ask her to help Leo, she just decided to help him personally because of the benefits of the mission. "ine?" The Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom turned to look at Princess ine in surprise. "Hi, mother!" Princess ine slowly approached her mother before kissing her cheeks. "What are you doing here?" "Would you believe me I came to visit you?" "Of course I would, everything you say is always the truth." "Hehehehe, my mother really knows me the best." Princess ine smiled. She then turned to look at Leo and the others, "Everyone, this is my mother, the Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom, Queen Maria." "Greetings your Highness Queen Maria!" Leo and the other immediately greeted with one of their knees kneeling on the ground.. This was the simplest yet courteous way to great a Queen of any Kingdom. Chapter 257 - Princess Elaine Persuading Her Mother Chapter 257 Princess ine persuading her mother Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After greeting Queen Maria, Leo and the others then stood up before walking behind Olivia''s back, except for Princess ine who stood beside her mother. Seeing this, Queen Maria slowly nod her head, seemingly understanding something as she turned to look at her daughter ine, "So, what''s the other reason?" Princess ine turned serious, "It''s about the alliance." "We are actually in the middle of a discussion about the alliance before the bunch of you barge in. So, what about the alliance?" "I want to persuade you to ept it." Princess ine didn''t bother beating around the bush. Queen Maria immediately became intrigued by her daughter''s intention, "Oh, and why is that?" "Mischievous Lion organization can lead the Silver Kingdom much better than the Silver royal family." Princess ine replied. "In what way?" "In many ways!" Princess ine firmly said, "Like for instance, the Silver Kingdom being led by the Silver royal family has thousands of Noble Households. Hence we can already imagine just how many Nobles are there, right?" "Inheritable or not?" "Basing on my observation throughout the years, all of the titles are inheritable." "And what else?" "There exist dozens of internal war secretly in each of the cities, except Heart city. And all of those battles were fought for the purpose of bing the City Lord, which should not have happened due to the fact that City Lords are agreed by the majority of the people living in the city they rule." "There is always an exception." "Yes there are indeed exceptions, but it shouldn''t be in all cities and moreover not lead by huge numbers of Noble Households as well." "Oh, that is indeed not good. But aside from those, what other reasons do you have? With only those two reasons, it wouldn''t be enough to persuade me, as all of them were things that can easily be fixed." "The four Princes of Silver royal family doesn''t want to inherit the throne saying that the territory is trash." "Then they simply make the Silver Kingdom a matriarchal territory." "Theyck the capability to lead the Silver Kingdom." "As one of our closest allies, we can teach them. No matter how long it takes." "They are just a bunch of trash." "Then recycle them to make them not trash." "They-" "You can stop now," Queen Maria waved her hand to stop her daughter from spouting any more reason, "If what your saying is indeed the case, then I should revoke the marriage between you and Ethan." "You can''t!" Princess ine eximed inplete disagreement. "Oh, but what you have said just now meant that the Silver royal family should step down and let the Mischievous Lion organization im their throne as the new ruler of Silver Kingdom. In that case, you, as a member of the Blue Fin Kingdom''s royal family, can''t marry Ethan anymore due to him being demoted into amoner, or at worst, a Nomad or Outcast." Queen Maria exined. "Even if that would indeed be the case, you still can''t." Princess ine still disagrees. "And why is that?" "Because... because... I''m pregnant with Ethan''s child!" Princess ine replied, whichpletely surprised everyone. "Then congrattion for Queen Maria on having a grandchild soon." Olivia congratted. But looking at her face, it was obvious that she wasn''t happy about it. "That''s so surprising... I didn''t expect I would be having a grandchild soon," Queen Maria felt joy after hearing that her daughter was pregnant. However, her face suddenly turned solemn soon after, "I apologize, Olivia, but it seems to me that I can''t continue with this discussion anymore." Princess ine''s face turned into trouble, but she still didn''t give up, "Mother, why?" "Daughter, it''s very simple. If you and Ethan would be having a child soon, then that child should not be born out of a marriage between a member of the royal family and amoner, but to another royal family as well. What do you think would the other Merlfolks'' reaction if they heard of us allowing one of our princesses to marry a meremoner? They would look down on us, sneer at us, and we would be aughingstock. Do you want our family to be treated like that? Or even our entire Blue Fin Kingdom? So listen to me, let''se fetch your husband and go to Silver city to prepare for theing war." Queen Maria stood up. "But, those are all just superficial things! Is it really necessary for us to care about what others would view us? In the end, it would still be the action that will prove that our decision was right!" Princess ine right after taking a step back towards Leo''s side. "Daughter, those things I have just said are just the tip of the iceberg. You are not a Queen nor a ruler of Kingdom, that''s why you won''t understand what my intention is. But trust me, this is for your own good, and also for the good of not only the Mermaid race but also the other Merlfolks!" Queen Maria said as she took a step forward, intending to grab Princess ine''s hand. "No!" Princess ine quickly runs behind Olivia. "Don''t wait until I decide to force my way to bring you with me!" Queen Maria''s eyes suddenly turned sharp. "Nothing is wrong with what you have just said mother. You are actually right in thinking of my own good. But you see, I''m no longer alone now, I have Ethan and this child in my belly. So, what would my own good do for us?" Princess ine said in full determination. "If it was in the past, I would have agreed with this without any hesitation since it is for my own good and I also understand the reason why. But I''m no longer just a you now but us, mother, as in us for I have my own family now, so I need to think of what my family wants. What Ethan wants is not to rule a territory but to travel around the Celestial World, carving his own legend with his own hand. What I want is to stay by his side, to fight alongside him until death do us apart. As for my child, I don''t want this child to grow, only knowing what''s inside the Blue Fin Kingdom or the Silver Kingdom, for I want this child to see outside of both of those territories''nd. To not be a frog inside a well. So, if you insist on being against the Mischievous Lion organization, then, unfortunately, I would be fighting with you, mother." Princess ine stood firmly against her mother, not thinking of backing down a single bit. It wasn''t only because she''s stubborn, that''s why she''s doing this not only for thinking of what her family wants, but also because she knows what''s good for the Human race. Although she is a Mermaid race, but after causing the deaths of thousands of Humans due to her stubbornness and selfish desire in the past, and after living for years with the Humans alongside her husband Ethan, she came to feelpassionate and care about the Humans, just simr to how she feels with the Mermaids. For Princess ine, what''s best for the Humans of Silver Kingdom was not to be ruled by the Silver royal family but rather the Mischievous Lion organization. With how weak they are, they need to be stronger in order to survive, and the way for that was to be led by a courageous and powerful Leader, and unfortunately, she can''t see that in the Silver royal family. Such an example was this war happening right now. Why was the Silver Kingdom losing just after dozens of days or so? Even with their Kingdom Protection Array destroyed, it shouldn''t have been hard for them to fend off against Magical Beast. But instead, just a day or two had already caused cities to be destroyed. It shouldn''t even be hard for them to fight against the Mischievous Lion organization as well, but thetter was actually able to attack what should be the hardest to win, their loyalty and faith for the Silver royal family. Why were their people''s loyalty and faith for the Silver royal family easily scattered like fine dust of sand, or like stick easily snapped by even a child? It was simply because the Silver royal family has never ever been a responsible Leader to its own territory and people. It can already be seen just from their 4 Princes who fully desire to leave the Silver Kingdom and not take the throne. Hence, why should the ruler be such kind of people? "You..." Queen Maria was stunned. She was really surprised that her daughter would actually not follow her anymore, "Did Ethan corrupt your mind or something? Or is this the doing of the Mischievous Lion organization? Tell me, I will make them pay, so don''t be afraid!" "No, mother, this is my own choice." Princess ine firmly shook her head, "Me and Ethan would definitely be leaving Silver Kingdom in the future, go on an adventure in different ces of Celestial World. The people of Silver Kingdom had epted me despite causing thousands of deaths amongst their people, so I feel indebted to all of them. But since I would be leaving, I need to find a way to repay them, and such a way is to give them a good Leader that will allow them to be much stronger than today. This is not just beneficial for them, but also for us, because a powerful ally means a powerful Blue Fin Kingdom. And an ally that will go climb a mountain of swords and swim an ocean of fire for the Blue Fin Kingdom? Don''t you also like that idea, mother?" "As a Queen of Blue Fin Kingdom, I of course need such an ally!" Queen Maria said as her lips slowly form into a smile. "Then the chance of having that is right in front of us, to be more exact, it''s them," Princess ine pointed at everyone at Leo''s side, "So, why should we waste this chance? Would you rather have an ally who isn''t responsible rulers or an ally that is a responsible ruler? This is our only chance to make Blue Fin Kingdom''s status rise once again, so let''s grab this chance now while it''s still hot!" Chapter 258 - Trouble Knocking On Leo’s Door Once Again Chapter 258 Trouble knocking on Leo''s door once again Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Haysttt... In the past, I always desire for my daughter to grow up fast. But now, I can''t help myself desiring for her to stay as a child. This is maybe the reason why every father is against their daughter''s marrying because they would start caring about their significant other more than their very own parents." Queen Maria said, but what her feeling right now was obviously the otherwise, specifically she''s happy for Princess ine, "Since you are already a grown-up. You''re no longer a girl, but an official woman. Even to the point that you dare treat me, your own mother, like this just to persuade me for this alliance. Then, I would ept it! Let''s form this alliance!" Leo and the others were immediately delighted after hearing that Queen Maria would ept being their ally. Even Olivia was smiling sweetly because of this. "However," Though everyone soon after turned serious as soon as they heard the word ''However''. In their case right now, using the word ''However'' simply means a condition. And since it has a condition for Queen Maria to ept this alliance, they obviously need to treat it seriously. No matter how much Princess ine says that they need to form an alliance with the Mischievous Lion organization, it was pretty obvious to see that Mischievous Lion organization needs them more. "Just like how Princess ine married Prince Ethan, one of the soon-to-be princes of Mischievous Lion organization would also need to marry one of the Blue Fin Kingdom''s princesses." Queen Maria sat on her chair once again before moving the queen piece to check Olivia''s king piece, "Check! You also understand this, Queen Olivia?" Ever since Queen Maria meet Olivia, she had always been addressing thetter with her name Olivia only. But right now, she now addresses her with the word ''Queen'', implying that she''s treating Olivia with the same status as her. "I, of course, understand this," Queen Olivia nodded her head with a smile before she used her side''s queen piece to defend her king piece from Queen Maria''s queen piece, "But unfortunately, I don''t have any child yet, hence I don''t have anyone to offer to you." Queen Maria then used her rook piece to check Queen Olivia''s king piece, "Check! But I heard you have 3 beloved disciplines, which should be the soon-to-be prince once you conquer the Silver Kingdom, right?" "Yes, they would indeed be the soon-to-be prince once I conquer the Silver Kingdom. But, I''m only their Master, so I can''t decide what kind of life they should live nor choose a woman that they should marry. It''s their life, so it''s their choice. The only thing I do as their Master is to teach them what to do and not to do, but the choice would still remain entirely up to them whether they would follow my suggestion or not." Queen Olivia used her bishop piece to defend herself from Queen Maria''s rook. Seeing that she can no longer check Queen Olivia''s king piece due to the tight defense, Queen Maria then began setting up a new strategy to chip off Olivia''s defense on the board, "That''s indeed so unfortunate. But, the Blue Fin Kingdom can''t just trust someone who doesn''t have any ties with us, right?" "Of course, as that is themon thing needed to have a good political rtionship." Queen Olivia moved her horse to check Queen Maria''s king piece. "So how about one of your princesses marries one of my 24 Elders." Hearing this, Queen Maria''s forehead furrowed, but she still remained calm, "Although they have high potentials, as I''ve heard all 24 of them has a cultivation ranging from 9 Star to 1st Gxy-" "1st Gxy to 2nd Gxy," Queen Olivia corrected. Ever since the start of the war, she immediately handed plentiful of resources to the 24 Elders, hence helping them breakthrough to another realm or level. "Oh, then 1st Gxy to 2nd Gxy, but still they are not members of your soon-to-be royal family, right? At best, they would be your Royal Magical Knights or Ministers." Queen Maria then moved her king piece to the side, "So, I, unfortunately, can''t ept them." "Why? Do you look down on the position of Royal Magical Knights or Ministers? Although they would have such a position, their cultivation is not something to look down upon on by anyone. So, even if other Merlfolks heard of you allowing this marriage, they would understand that it''s the princesses themselves who insist to marry a powerful knight as a hero or a smart schr." Queen Olivia moved her rook to check Queen Maria''s queen piece. "It''s not that I look down on them. In fact, I don''t have any problem with Royal Magical Knights and Ministers. But, we are talking about my daughters here. So, they deserve a status and richest as well." Queen Maria moved her queen piece to check Queen Olivia''s horse piece. The Blue Fin Kingdom was actually a matriarchal territory with no harem, which is unlike the territories where their rulers can have one Queen or King and multiple concubines. In such kind of territory, there exist two types of royalty for them, the main bloodline which would obviously be the Queen''s offspring, and the branch bloodline, or otherwise more known as sacrificial offspring, would be the concubine''s offspring. The main bloodline would of course be marrying the main bloodline of other royal families, while the branch bloodline would be marrying fellow branch bloodline or worst Royal Magical Knights or Ministers. Those main bloodlines would be marrying to expand the territory, while the branch bloodline would be marrying to form an alliance. However, since Blue Fin Kingdom was not like that, hence they don''t have any branch bloodline but only the main bloodline. Hence, such kind of marriage as having one of their princesses to marry Royal Magical Knights or Ministers is absolutely not allowed. And although this wasn''t to expand a territory either, this was still something close to that as the Silver Kingdom once sessfully conquered by the Mischievous Lion organization would be an ally the same way as to how Princess ine had described they would be, specifically they would not hesitate to climb a mountain of swords or swim an ocean of fire. Hearing this, Queen Olivia nodded her head in understanding. She didn''t move any piece anymore, implying the stop of the game, and instead looked at Queen Maria''s eyes, "So, which of my three disciples would you want one of your princesses to be married to. But, you should heed into consideration that if they want a harem, then don''t me me for not giving you any face." "I heard that the moment you be Queen of Silver Kingdom you will be giving the President position of Mischievous Lion organization to one of your three disciples, specifically the most capable one, am I right?" Queen Maria said. "And...?" At the side, Leo, who was remaining silent, all this time suddenly began sweating. "So, amongst the three who is the most capable." Queen Maria asked. Hearing this, Leo subconsciously took a step back to hide behind Charlotte. However, this small act of his alone was unfortunately not able to escape from Queen Maria''s eyes. "Oh, so it''s him." Queen Maria turned to look at Leo. Leo really can''t help gritting his teeth. After trouble having not followed after him for dozens of days or so, it finally decided to knock on his door once again. This time, it was again bringing him somethingparable to Cassandra and Elizabeth. When he finally only has Cassandra and Elizabeth by his side, since Veronica and Angel were busy on something and he is obviously still ignorant of how exactly Ash and Charlotte feel about him, trouble seemingly thought that it seems like his life was missing something, to be more specific, a troublesome woman, hence it decided to give him one to patch up one of their absence. No, it wasn''t even to patch up, since this would actually be permanent. "You meant Leo?" Queen Olivia dubiously asked, "You obviously don''t know this, but let me inform you. Based on the information I have received, Leo already has 6 women interested in marrying him. So, most likely in the future, he would be having a harem. And in my opinion, it would not just be any ordinary harem as all of those women would definitely desire to be the main wife. Therefore, I suggest you choose George or Charles as the two of them are a hundred percent single." What Queen Olivia specifically meant about the 6 women was obviously Cassandra, Elizabeth, Veronica, Angel, and Ash. As for the sixth, it was pretty much Charlotte. Cassandra and Elizabeth quickly took each of Leo''s hands to express their stand on this matter. Unbeknownst to everyone, Charlotte who was in front of Leo silently moved her hand to touch her Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers on her waist. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to have such a lecherous guy as your disciple..." Queen Maria said, but it was so obvious in her eyes that she doesn''t mind about it. "It''s not that Leo is a lecherous person, but those women seem to be attracted to his charm." Queen Olivia exined, "And this kind of charm is something that even I''m really curious to know what is it exactly about." "I can see what you meant..." Queen Maria nodded in agreement with Queen Olivia''s assumption. No one might be able to notice this, but with her 9th Gxy Mage level of cultivation, she can actually see with her own eyes that the three woman''s Fate, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Charlotte, were actually connected to Leo''s, specifically a red string. It wasn''t only that, there was also three more other Fate that she could faintly feel were connected to Leo''s as well, implying that they are far from him right this moment. It was really surprising to see this since amongst all of the people she had seen in her entire life, either of Human, Merlfolks, or any other Foreign races, would actually only have one person Fated to each other. And shockingly, Leo actually has six women Fated to him. What''s even more surprising was, she can also feel that this is not the end of Leo''s red string of Fate''s yet. Their is more, and all of it seems to be connected to something inside of Leo. "Don''t worry, George and Charles are both 8 Star Mage while still being 20 years old. So, their potential in bing a powerful Mage is high. You will definitely not be losing if you choose them." Queen Olivia said. But, contrary to everyone''s thoughts, Queen Maria shook her head as she said, "I''m really grateful for your suggestion, really, but..." Hearing that line alone, Leo really wanted to quickly run away far from this ce. If only this discussion wasn''t important and that he respected whatever his Master Olivia would choose for him, he would have highly likely run away already. "But, I would still want one of my princesses to marry him. As for who, I''ll look for her when I return back to Blue Fin Kingdom." Queen Maria said. With only Queen Olivia and Queen Maria noticing, another faint red string of Fate immediately formed from Leo to someone else''s right after Queen Maria decided on her choice. "This is interesting...." Queen Olivia and Queen Maria thought at the same time. Chapter 259 - Madam Silva Appeared Once Again Chapter 259 Madam Silva appeared once again Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo really wanted to disagree, but it was his Master Olivia''s choice, and the situation also requires him to sacrifice himself just to form this alliance. Although he can actually still disagree nheless, but it would take them more time to persuade Queen Maria. Ash and Ethan should have already started the battle with the ck organization in Southern Fortress long ago, so they can''t afford to waste any more time, especially if there is a choice that can instantly end the discussion of an alliance, and it''s even in their favor as well. "I''ll just deal with this marriage when ites. At most, I can escape from Silver Kingdom and return when I''m much more powerful than my Master Olivia. In that time, she will definitely not be able to force me to ept this anymore." Leo secretly thought to himself. There was no need for him to further entertain this topic, as it would only cause him to feel stress and helpless. Rather than wasting his time dealing with that, it was much more appropriate to continue with their goal of conquering the Silver Kingdom. "Since that''s all said and done, then how about let''splete this discussion with an Oath?" Queen Olivia suddenly suggested. There was really no need for an Oath right now since every powerful person values their words like Magic stones, hence they would definitely not go back on their promises. Although there are still people who go back on their promises, Queen Maria was definitely not one of them. "I''m fine with that, but it definitely should be the same term as what my daughter ine had just said awhile ago." Queen Maria agreed, but again on a condition. "Oh, I have a much better term than that." Queen Olivia smiled before closing her eyes and starting the Oath "Oath of Mana; I swear to Queen Maria of Blue Fin Kingdom that we, the Mischievous Lion organization, would die alongside them!" Whoooosh! A cloud of Mana gathered around the air before it suddenly dispersed and went into a different location. A wisp of Mana stopped in front of Leo, Gretchen, Margaret, ze, Haze, ze, and the other members of Mischievous Lion organization gathered in this ce as it then went into their consciousness. "Would that Oath be fine?" Queen Olivia turned to look at Queen Maria. "Oh, that''s better than what I expected." Queen Maria replied, "Oath of Mana; I swear to Queen Olivia of Mischievous Lion organization that we, the Blue Fin Kingdom, would die alongside them!" Whoooosh! The same as what had taken ce when Queen Olivia finished the Oath, a cloud of Mana appeared above them, but this time it was a lot biggerpared to Queen Olivia''s, indicating the number of people that had sworn loyalty to Queen Maria is greater than Queen Olivia. A wisp of Mana then stopped above Princess ine as it then went inside her consciousness. "With this, the Mischievous Lion organization and Blue Fin Kingdom''s alliance is formed!" Queen Maria said. "I hope to have a happy alliance with you, Queen Maria!" Queen Olivia replied. "Same for me!" Queen Olivia nodded. Seeing this, Leo can''t help heaving a sigh of relief. Finally, one part of his entire n is finished. Now, it was time for the next part, which is to reveal to them that Sword and Magic would also be working with them, at least on Madam Silva''s side. "Master Olivia?" Leo called out. "Yes, Leo?" Queen Olivia turned to look at Leo, "If you have any disagreement with the terms that we have agreed, please forgive me for I can''t help you with it." Leo shook his head as hepletely understood what his Master Olivia meant to say to him. To be honest, this was the exact reason why he doesn''t want to just casually join any organization since his freedom would always be threatened. If he won''t have any high or powerful position once he joins an organization, then he would absolutely not join. In his case right now, it was only who he would marry that got decided by someone else, though he doesn''t really have a problem with that since it''s a member of the Blue Fin Kingdom royal family hence that woman would definitely not only be beautiful but also has a high potential to be powerful someday and capable, but if it was in any other organization, he would definitely be a sacrificial pawn. Anyways, his Master Olivia was also his step-mother, aside from being his sister-inw, which he had just learned about, therefore she has the right to decide who he should marry. At least, she didn''t forbid him from having others, right? "I don''t have any problem with that. Since it is you that decided that." Leo nodded his head helplessly. Olivia nodded her head in relief. She might be Leo''s Master, but one of the teachings she had actually taught to him in the past was to value his freedom above all else, and such rule was what she had broken this time just to form this alliance. Although he seems to not care about it, she still can''t deny the fact that she had broken that rule. She swore in her heart that she would definitely give something to Leo in exchange for this favor. "So, what is it?" "It''s about the Sword and Magic-" Leo wasn''t able to finish his words when a bright light suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Slowly, Madam Silva walked out of this light alongside Angel, Evangelion, and Clydesdale. "You can rest Leo, you''ve done a lot of things in this past few days already. Let me handle the exnation instead." Madam Silva said while looking at Queen Olivia and Queen Maria. The moment Madam Silva appeared, Queen Olivia immediately took out her weapon, specifically a twin sword, as she pointed one of it to Madam Silva. On the other hand, Queen Maria also took out her weapon as well, a trident, as she also pointed it to Madam Silva. "Greetings to Queen Olivia and Queen Maria. I''m Silva Sylvani, or otherwise more known as Madam Silva. I''m the head of Sword and Magic branches of Silver Kingdom." Madam Silva introduced. She turned to look at Angel as she signaled her with her eyes to go with Leo. Angel nodded in return as she nonchntly walked towards Leo before standing at his side. Leo really wanted to cry after seeing this. It really feels like that trouble has made knocking on his door as its number one hobby. He swore that if ever this so-called trouble was not an invisible entity, but instead a person, he would definitely beat the crap out of it. Unexpectedly, Queen Olivia and Queen Maria both lowered their weapons after seeing this. "I didn''t expect that what I thought to just be an ordinary person would actually turn out to be a 5th Gxy Mage." Queen Olivia greeted. "No one could really expect the moves of Sword and Magic. If this was chess, then even if the other side doesn''t move any piece, they would still find themselves losing in the game." Queen Maria also greeted. "You don''t have to speak so highly of Sword and Magic." Madam Silva walked towards them without feeling afraid. "So, what does a member of the Sword and Magic doing in our ce? Shouldn''t you be preparing for the war toe?" Queen Olivia asked. "We were indeed preparing. In fact, we have already finished on our side and it''s just waiting for the final piece to finally set everything on fire." Madam Silva took the queen piece of Queen Olivia''s side as she put it on a position, "To be more specific, to checkmate our real opponent!" "Oh, allow me to ask, and who is this real opponent you''re speaking about?" Queen Maria felt intrigued. "Simple," Madam Silva pointed at Queen Maria''s chess pieces, "The ck organization." "What?!" Queen Olivia and Queen Maria were immediately shocked after hearing this. Madam Silva snapped her finger, taking out a chair from her Storage Ring. She then sat on the chair before motioning for Queen Olivia and Queen Maria to sit down on their respective chairs. Queen Olivia and Queen Maria didn''t stand on ceremony as they both sat on their chair. Seeing this, Madam Silva began speaking, "What you thought to be members of the Sword and Magic in Southern Fortress are actually the ck organization''s reinforcement. Though there are still a few Sword and Magic members, but I assure you that they are only confused of the current situation right now." "Ridiculous! Do you really think you can sessfully lie us with that?" Queen Olivia was the first one to not believe Madam Silva. Who was Madam Silva even trying to fool here, would the members of Sword and Magic assigned in Silver Kingdom worked with those people in Southern Fortress if they were really members of the ck organization? Obviously, there would never be a chance! Whooosh! Two-person wearing ck hooded mantle suddenly arrived. Queen Olivia turned to look at them as she softens her voice and asked, "What are both of my benefactors doing here?" "We are here to greet Madam Silva!" They both then half-kneeled on the ground. "Elder Rain and Ava." Madam Silva motioned his hand, "You can both stand." "Ava?" Queen Maria dubiously asked. Seemingly seeing that there was no used hiding anymore, Commander Ava took off the hood covering her face. "Commander Ava?!" Princess ine and Leo both eximed in shock. "I apologize for fooling you, Queen Maria. I''m actually a member of the Sword and Magic and has always been a member. My task in Blue Fin Kingdom was to protect the two Leviathans in Floating Mountain, the same as your responsibility as the inheritors of the Floating Mountain, and since I''ve failed in protecting them, an Elder of Sword and Magic came to me to take me back to Sword and Magic Headquarters to receive my punishment." Commander Ava half-kneeled on the ground once again to apologize to Queen Maria, who she had been fooling in all of these years. "I see..." Queen Maria nodded as she quickly understood the situation. If what Commander Ava had said was indeed the truth, then the situation should have been; when the Elder named Rain came to fetch Ava, they suddenly heard of the news that those members of Sword and Magic that came are actually members of the ck organization, hence they helped Queen Olivia fight dimir. "Then is your President dimir actually a member of ck organization?" Queen Olivia asked. "Fortunately for us, that person is not the actual dimir.." Elder Rain suddenly butted in. Chapter 260 - Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance Chapter 260 Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "What do you mean?" Queen Olivia can''t help bing curious about Elder Rain''s reply. "Just like what I have just mentioned, the dimir you are seeing right now is not the actual dimir, but rather another person who changed appearance into dimir." Elder Rain exined. "I think you are familiar with this name, Barbara. She''s one of the ck organization''s Vice-presidents that has a unique capability called Perfect Disguise." Madam Silva exined, "If you still don''t believe me, then read this letter." She pushed a letter to Queen Olivia. Queen Olivia took the letter. While reading, her face slowly turned into surprised. Afterwards, she folded the letter and passed it to Queen Maria. Queen Maria also reacted the same way as Queen Olivia before passing the letter back to Madam Silva. "What is she doing here..." Queen Olivia can''t help asking in distress. In the past, back when she and Reinhart were still fighting in the War of Races, they had heard many stories of Barbara the Perfect Disguise, or short for, Barbara. At that time, Barbara was already the Vice-president of the ck organization, said to be able to perfectly change into the physical appearance of the person she had killed. And because of that, Barbara became one of the most fearsome people amongst the Human race. It was even to the point that Humans started doubting each other, thinking that the person beside them is actually Barbara. Fortunately, a Prince of Aurora Empire was able to heavily injure Barbara in a fight, causing her to return back to the ck organization to recuperate. Ever since then, she didn''t appear anymore. That is, until today though... "So that''s why I''ve heard a Prince of the Aurora Empire was killed. So, Barbara, the Perfect Disguise has finally returned!" Queen Maria said. Queen Olivia can''t help turning to look at Queen Maria in surprise as it then quickly turned into those of rage before calming down to hide it from everyone else. Except for one person though... Elder Rain, ever since he arrived, he had always been looking at Queen Olivia and Leo, wishing that he can reveal his real identity to them and finish their relentless pursuit of finding the truth about his death or his whereabouts. Simply put, to put an end to these charades. Amongst everyone present here today, only Commander Ava knew of Elder Rain''s true identity, specifically Rain as in Rein from Reinhart. "Very simple, everyone can already expect it, Barbara is here to im Silver Kingdom! As for the reason why nobody knows." Madam Silva said. "So, what you meant to say is, Barbara, is the one leading the Sword and Magic this time and not dimir?" Queen Maria wanted to ascertain something, "If that is indeed the case, then don''t tell me your real President has already been killed by her?" "No! All of those people who came with her are actually members of the ck organization, with no exception." Madam Silva replied, "As for our President, he''s still alive but we just don''t know his whereabouts. Say, how can we receive this letter to warn us if he was dead already, right?" "Oh, I finally get where you''re getting at." Queen Maria smiled. "Tch, I never expect that we would actually be forming an alliance with the enemy I was plotting against ever since the beginning of this war!" Queen Olivia said but quickly corrected herself, "I mean, what we once thought as our enemy." "Forming an alliance with you? Hahahaha, you are greatly mistaken here." Madam Silva suddenlyughed. "Huh?!" Queen Olivia and Queen Maria dubiously eximed. "I''m forming an alliance with Leo," Madam Silva walked towards Leo who was pushed by Angel to her, "Not joining with your alliance." "But Leo is part of our alliance no matter where you looked at!" Queen Olivia said. "Indeed, he''s part of Mischievous Lion organization, I can''t argue with that. Nevertheless, I''m only going to form an alliance with him, not the Mischievous Lion organization nor the Blue Fin Kingdom." Madam Silva tapped Leo''s shoulder, "All I want to say is, I want him to lead this war, not you, Queen Olivia, nor you, Queen Maria. Just the Leo of the Smiling Lion group and the City Lord of Heart city." Hearing this, Queen Olivia can''t help forming a smile on her face, but she was still against the idea, though. Although it was great that Madam Silva thinks highly of her disciple, Leo was still young. Despite having many experiences unlike the other young people in his age, it still doesn''t deny the fact that his experience iscking. If this was a battle involving only 9 Stars below, then she would definitely have faith and trust in Leo. But this time, it was a battle involving a 9th Gxy Special Mage, and not to mention tens of thousands of people from different groups of people, specifically from Sword and Magic organization, Mischievous Lion organization, and the Blue Fin Kingdom fighting against the ck organization. Even she wasn''t sure whether she can really lead this many people. "I fully support your idea, but I still won''t allow that to happen." Queen Olivia said. "I also like such an idea since that would allow Leo''s image to be a lot brighter and hence it wouldn''t be hard anymore for one of my princesses to fall in love with him, but let''s be practical here, even if we say his good, he would still not be able toplete such a thing." Queen Maria added. Hearing the ''Fall in love with Leo'' part, Angel suddenly shoots Leo a cold re, even Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Charlotte subconsciously reacted the same way as well, though Angel''s look was a lot colder than everyone else considering that she''s a cold character already. Fortunately, Leo wasn''t paying any attention to them, but only to Queen Olivia, Madam Silva, Queen Maria, Elder Rain, and Commander Ava. If he indeed saw their reaction, his current trouble would definitely increase higher. "I know that it is nearly impossible for him to sessfully do it. But, I still won''t change my mind. If you don''t agree with it, then I guess there would be two separate groups attacking the Southern Fortress, then." Madam Silva said. "I also want to see what kind of person that Madam Silva, has found." Elder Rain supported. Leo was his younger brother, and since such an opportunity was present for him, he would naturally fully support Leo in doing this, even if he won''t know. This could also develop Leo''s strength, which is his goal from the very moment he faked his death, so why would he even be against it, right? "What would you say about this matter, Leo?" Queen Olivia turned to look at Leo. It was obvious to see that Madam Silva was fully determined on making Leo the Commander in this battle, not only her, even the entire Sword and Magic wants to do so, so the only thing she can do was ask for Leo about his thoughts. Though, looking at that kid right now, she could already see that he wants to do this. "I want to do this!" Leo replied firmly and with determination. Of course, he knew clearer than everyone else that he was still not ready to lead tens of thousands of people. After all, he knew himself more than what the other people knew about him. But when can he really say he''s ready, then? When he''s old? When he''s powerful? When the moon turned blue or the crows turned white? Obviously, it''s none of the two because it''s when he tries to do it where he can see whether he''s ready or not. "You don''t expect to persuade me with just 5 words, right?" Queen Olivia sneered. Even if Leo was his discipline, he would still need more than that to persuade her. "I have conquered Southeast Fortress with only hundreds of soldiers against thousands of soldiers. And those people I was leading were not even as powerful as all of you present here. So, imagine if what I''m leading are people as powerful as all of you, and Southern Fortress is not even that much different from Southeast Fortress aside from the fact that they have a 9th Gxy Special Mage with them and that they are mostly made up of the ck organization. Also, I''ve always been fighting with the ck organization for the past months or so, so allow me to fight against them more," Leo paused as he turned to look at Queen Olivia, Madam Silva, Queen Maria, Elder Rain, and Commander Ava with excitement evident in his eyes, "This time, I have a 7th Gxy Mage, a 5th Gxy, a 9th Gxy Mage, and a 2nd Gxy Mage. I apologize Elder Rain, my level of cultivation, unfortunately, can''t seem to see through your cultivation." "Oh, I''m actually a 9th Gxy Mage as well." Elder Rain replied with a chuckle. Leo''s eyes can''t help immediately lighting up hearing that Elder Rain is actually a 9th Gxy Mage. "And now we have two 9th Gxy Mage! So, what are we afraid about?" "Of course, it''s you messing this up!" Queen Olivia rolled her eyes. "But, what I''m going to do is just simply to lead all of you, make ns to counter theirs, and stuffs rted to strategy, the ones fighting isn''t me, so the one we should be worried about messing up is not me but all of you here." Leo didn''t felt afraid of what he was going to say, "Even if Barbara is a 9th Gxy Special Mage, who says we can''t counter a Perfect Disguise, right?" "If even the Vampire''s nose can be fooled," Leo secretly glimpsed at Cassandra. "Even an ignorant person can further be fooled," He turned to look at Madam Silva, implying he knew that he knew she had fooled him with therge Mana stone price. "And even Mischievous Lion organization, Sword and Magic organization, Blue Fin Kingdom, and Silver royal family can be fooled!" Leo turned to look at Queen Olivia and Queen Maria. "So, not to mention a single person!" "Oh, then what do you propose, Commander Leo!" Queen Maria said with a smile on her face. What Leo had said was indeed right, he was just going to lead them, as he won''t personally fight against the enemy, so why would they be afraid of him messing things up? If worst reallyes, then they can simply not follow his order and do whatever they deemed fit for the current situation. Moreover, they were not Golems, specificallycking the capability to think and adapt, so there is no need to worry. "Commander Leo, I like the sound of that!" Queen Olivia smiled as well. Since everyone agrees, why would she, as Leo''s Master, not agree as well, right? "d everyone can agree with me!" Madam Silva nodded in relief. If they didn''t agree, then the only thing left for them was to fight in a separate group against the ck organization. Although it is still possible for them to win, having more people with them is obviously wee. "First, let''s name this alliance, Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Chapter 261 - The Strategy For The Battle Against The Black Organization Chapter 261 The Strategy for the battle against the ck organization Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "''Mischievous'' for the Mischievous Lion organization, ''Blue'' for the Blue Fin Kingdom, and ''Sword'' for the Sword and Magic?" Queen Olivia thought for a second, "Hahahaha, this is great!" "Mischievous Blue Sword? I like the name of that!" Queen Maria nodded in agreement. "As long as everyone''s name is included, I''m fine with that." Madam Silva agreed as well, "Anyways, what is our strategy?" Hearing that question, Leo walked towards the table before storing the chessboard and chess pieces in his Storage Ring and recing it with a map of the entire Silver Kingdom. "Right as we speak, Southwest Fortress, Southeast Fortress, and Heart city should already be attacking the Southern Fortress with the main goal of buying enough time for this discussion of an alliance." Leo pointed at the three different directions. "But, since the discussion was agreed easier and earlier than we have expected before, then we can order a retreat and barricade all of the possible paths forward so as to not let any members of the ck organization go anywhere than the Southern Fortress." "Aside from that," Leo pointed at cksmoke city before suddenly calling out ude, "ude!" ude who was feeling out of ce ever since he arrived at Leo''s manor was quickly stunned when Leo called out for his name. He quickly calmed himself down as he then came running towards him. "Yes?" "Tell the Patriarch and Matriarch of the cksmoke Noble Household to do everything they can to not allow anyone from the William city to get inside the Mischievous Lion organization, as in everything they can, no matter the cost and whoever those people are, whether Noble Households or owners of businesses." Leo ordered, "Leave with Hannah, David, Dandelion, and the two others who were with your group." "You can trust me in this, Commander Leo!" ude said before he turned around and motioned to Hannah, David, Dandelion, and the two others toe with him. The moment they left, Leo turned to look at his Master Olivia, "Master, why did you allow Hannah to enroll in Mischievous Lion Academy? Don''t you know that she''s actually a member of the Williams Noble Household?" This was actually the exact reason why he started with the cksmoke city first before proceeding with his entire n, so as to have a good reason to make Hannah leave because he wasn''t sure whether she was safe or not. "Don''t worry, we have already done a thorough investigation of her. Although Hannah''s family is considered as a part of the Williams Noble Household, they are actually a very distant branch. In fact, her mother is actually only one of the assistants of their Logistic Department who was lucky enough to marry a branch member of the Williams Noble Household, a very distant rtive of the Williams too. Her father was unfortunately killed during their escape from the Williams Noble Household to the cksmoke city, since at that time they were afraid of being inflicted in their Noble Household''s mess. So, she hates the ck organization to the very depths of her bone." Queen Olivia replied. "If you still don''t trust the result of the investigation, then we have also already assigned ude and David, both trainee of the Mischievous Lion organization, to secretly observe Hannah''s everyday life, so you don''t have to worry. If she really dares to betray, then both ude and David would not hesitate to kill her." "Okay!" Leo nodded in understanding. He then continued, "To continue with the n, the cksmoke city would deter the ck organization at Williams city so as to not let them lit up a fire in our backyard." While saying that, Leo can''t help turning to look at Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, Elder Rain, and Commander Ava to see their reaction. Noticing this, everyone smiled as they all motioned for him to continue. At first, he was really dubious whether they agree with him or not, but seeing their reaction, it seems like they are indeed supportive of him bing the Commander. "Going back to the main topic. We will allocate 100 soldiers to attack the west gate of Blue Coral city with the goal of only trying to disrupt them from sending out a lot of troops to attack the Southeast Fortress." Leo said the next step. "But, would 100 be enough? Why not send 500 or 1,000 soldiers instead, or better let us the Blue Fin Kingdom handle them?" Queen Maria can''t help asking. Right now, every territory of the Silver royal family was putting their entire guards up in fear of the Mischievous Lion organization, Sword and Magic organization, and ck organization attacks. So, sending out only 100, even with only the goal of disrupting, would be useless as they might not even be able to approach close to their wall. "Beforeing to Heart city, we first came from Blue Coral city. I do admit that their other gates are extremely strict, but their west gate is rtively unguarded thinking that we don''t have any intention of attacking them. So, we can use that to our advantage. As long as the men we send only try to cause them trouble, then Blue Coral city wouldn''t be able to calm down out of fear that maybe the Mischievous Lion organization is finally thinking of attacking their west." Leo replied. "A psychological attack?" Commander Ava asked. "Yes, a psychological attack." Leo nodded. "Hahahaha, that''s indeed great. The moment they heard the news of the Mischievous Lion organization actually attacking the Southern Fortress, it would be toote for them to try to attack the Southeast Fortress." Commander Ava said in understanding of Leo''s n. "Exactly!" Leo smiled. Then, he turned to look at Queen Maria, "Right now, where are your soldiers stationed at?" "They are all in the sea in the east, waiting for my signal for them to enter thend." Queen Maria replied. "Perfect," Leo pointed at the Southeast Fortress, "Let your men dock on the Southeast Fortress port, I have men stationed over there and I would just pass them a message to let you in. After that, station 1/8 of your soldiers in the Southeast while the rest would help attack the Southern Fortress." "Oh, in case if your n in disrupting doesn''t work we would still have enough soldiers to buy us time until we can sessfully invade the Southern Fortress?" "Yes! We can''t always rely on just one n, right? If I''m capable of thinking of attacking them psychologically, they as well would of course be able to think of that. So, it''s much better to prepare a backup n." "Sounds good to me." Queen Maria nodded. After that, Leo turned to look at Madam Silva, "In our discussion, you''ve mentioned that your men would secretly be stationed inside the Southern Fortress, right?" "Don''t worry, they are already standing still and waiting for the time of the attack. Once the Southern Fortress is under attack by thebination of the Mischievous Lion organization and Blue Fin Kingdom''s force, they would also reveal themselves." Madam Silva replied. "Would they be able to rece the guards guarding the south gate?" Leo suddenly asked. "Just the south gate?" "Yes, just the south gate." "What for?" Madam Silva curiously asked, "Isn''t it much better for them to attack any of the three gates so that we can easily get inside their territory?" "Hehehehe," Leoughed mischievously, "I have something prepared in the Twilight Forest. I won''t be revealing it yet, since it relies on whether those two canplete it, but let''s just hope they can." "If it''s just the south gate, then it should be rtively easy for them, considering that the moment the battle starts most of their men would be stationed in the other three gates." Madam Silva nodded. "Gretchen, Margaret, ze, Haze, zee here, I have something for you and your men to do." Leo suddenly called out. Without wasting any time, Gretchen and the others quickly walked towards Leo. "What is it?" Gretchen asked for the entire group. "I want you guys to make a g for the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance." Leo said. "Any request for the design?" "I want it to be a blue-colored sword with two eyes and a mouth that looked like someone smiling mischievously, can you do that?" "That''s very easy. In fact, I can create something much better than that!" Gretchen shrugged her shoulders off, seemingly like saying that Leo''s order for him is as easy as pie. "Then go on and do that, I want it done before we leave Heart city." "Roger!" Gretchen nodded as she then turned around to leave the ce with Margaret, ze, Haze, ze, and all of their men. Seeing them leave, Queen Olivia can''t help asking, "What is the g for?" "Madam Silva said to me before that the Sword and Magic are following dimir thinking he is their leader, therefore the men that Madam Silva has gathered should only be a few, am I, right?" Leo turned to look at Madam Silva. "Yes... But, don''t worry, all the 10 Guardians are on my side, so although they are only a few, they ate still considered as powerful. But, what about it?" Madam Silva replied. "Very simple..." Leo pointed his stick in the Southern Fortress, "We will use that g to announce that Sword and Magic is our ally, henceforth making those members of the Sword and Magic who has been fooled by the ck organization betrays them from the inside." "HAHAHAHAHA!" Elder Rain can''t helpughing, "Usually in war, gs are only used to boost the morale of the soldiers or to identify oneself. I have never expected that you would actually think of using it to signal the members of Sword and Magic." "Hehehe, the only reason why the ck organization has a lot of manpower right now is that they have fooled a lot of members from the Sword and Magic. But the moment we reveal the truth to them, they would only be left with a few soldiers to fight against us." Leo replied as he smiled mischievously. "Indeed, that''s my... Ehem!, Madam Silva for me, really capable of finding a very talented young man!" Elder Rain nearly said ''That''s my younger brother for me''. Fortunately, he was fast enough to cover it up. "Anyways, back to the n." Leo pointed his stick in the Heart city, "Every soldier of Heart city would be facing the north gate, preparing for the Silver royal family''s attack. The moment they heard of our attack in the Southern Fortress, they would definitely try to attack the Heart city." "This is indeed a headache..." Madam Silva shook her head as she also felt the direness of the Heart city''s current location. Although Leo''s n was good, it still doesn''t put any defense to their other enemy, specifically the Silver royal family. "But, with the majority of our manpower fighting against the Southern Fortress, we can only leave weaker soldiers to defend." Queen Olivia also understood this. This was the exact reason why she stayed in Heart city in the first ce, to deter against the King of Silver Kingdom. "Then let''s just increase our home base advantage before they arrive.." Leo smiled. Chapter 263 - Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance Versus Black Organization Versus Silver Royal Family Chapter 263 Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus ck organization versus Silver royal family part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral When afternoon finally arrived, Leo and everyone were finally prepared with everything for this battle against the ck organization. Queen Olivia was already wearing her Magical armor, and her twin sword was also sheathed at her waist. Madam Silva was also no longer wearing her everyday business attire, but a majestic looking Magical armor. It was an armor really unlike Queen Olivia''s Magical armor that was obviously of low quality. A high-quality Magic armor is just exactly what should be expected from a member of Sword and Magic. Evangelion and Clydesdale were likewise in their Magical armor as well, standing at both sides of Madam Silva like her personal bodyguards. At the side, 20 of the 24 Elders were also preparing themselves for this battle as they would being along to act as the Generals of the different squads in the Mischievous Lion organization''s army and to also assist their Queen Olivia. The other 4 Elders could only bite their lips out of frustration of picking the short straw, hence they were left to defend the Heart city from the Silver royal family. At this moment, Queen Maria and Princess ine have already long left to meet up with their soldiers at the east ocean of Silver Kingdom. They would be entering through the Southeast Fortress, so there is no need for the two of them toe together with Queen Olivia and Madam Silva to the Southern Fortress. "Leo, is everything ready?" Queen Olivia asked Leo who was currently wearing ck clothes, unlike everyone who was wearing armor. Truth be told, Leo was actually wearing these clothes not just for him to not get easily find out by their opponents as the Commander of the army, but also to secretly participate in the battle. He was already determined to get more stronger and powerful ever since he was washed ashore to the Eclipse vige, so he would obviously not just stay on the sideline and watch the battle. Moreover, he also wants to see up close just how powerful Mages in the Gxy level fight. So as to study and learn more things about them, which he can use for future purposes. Well, he has also missed a lot of days of cultivation and training, that''s why he decided to use this battle as a learning material rather than just a battle between Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus the ck organization. Hearing his Master Olivia''s question, Leo began observing around, "It seems to me that everyone is also ready, so we can leave anytime you want." Right now, everyone who would be participating in this battle was prepared at the foot of the hill which included Leo and the others back at the manor. "Hahahaha," Madam Silva suddenly butted in with augh as she patted Leo''s shoulder, "What anytime we are ready, it''s when you are ready that we embark to Southern Fortress. You are assigned to be the Commander of this army, and we are just your Vice-Commanders, so we follow everything you order us to do!" Leo can''t help scratching his cheeks after hearing Madam Silva''s words. Although he was the Commander, he was clearly aware of the fact that everything would still be up to Queen Olivia, Madam Silva, Queen Maria, Elder Rain, and the other important members of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance''s hand to decide. He might bemanding the troops, but as long as there are no big changes on the battlefield, he would pretty much be doing nothing aside from watching. But, since they wanted him to be the one to initiate the battle drums, then he would dly ept such an offer. "Then," Leo slowly walked towards the wooden podium in the middle of the tens of thousands of soldiers, "I will dly take your offer!" While going up the podium, every step he was taking made everyone participating in this battle turn their heads to look at him, including the Noble Households living in the Heart city or those who have sworn loyalty to Mischievous Lion organization, the soldiers who would be fighting this battle which includes Magical Knights, Battle Mages, and Mages, and thest but not the least, the members of Mischievous Lion organization. The moment he arrived on the podium, it was already everyone''s attention that was looking at Leo. Leo first breathes in and out to calm himself. He then suddenly turned to look at Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Charlotte who immediately showed him a beautiful smile of encouragement. He moved his eyes to look around trying to find Butler Xiao, Headguard Kevin, Fatty Ben, and Van, but he, unfortunately, wasn''t able to find any of them, maybe because they were the busiest people amongst everyone else right this moment. Afterward, Leo slowly walked in the middle of the podium. Without bothering with any kind of courtesy or any usual introduction before going to war, Leo simply took his sword out from the sheath at his waist and pointed it to the Southern Fortress direction as he then said to everyone watching him, "Onward to where my sword is pointing at! Let the blood of our enemy flow amongst our wake! For the Mischievous Lion organization!!" "For the Mischievous Lion organization!!" "For the Mischievous Lion organization!!" "For the Mischievous Lion organization!!" Everyone immediately began marching to the Southern Fortress, with a domineering and courageous aura spreading all over their surrounding. Anyone who looks at them couldn''t help take a step back out of fear. Nevertheless, every citizen of Heart city still cheered for them while raining flowers on their heads. Leo who was watching all of this sheathed his sword as he heaves a sigh of relief before slowly walking down the podium. "I''ll keep that for you." Cassandra put up her hand to carry Leo''s sword. Leo nodded his head as he took off the sheath of his sword before handing it to Cassandra. This sword was obviously just for disy purposes since his main weapon has always been a dagger, so rather than wearing such a useless weapon for him, it''s best to put it some ce where it can be of use, maybe the storage room or the wagon where they had put the weapons they would be taking for this battle. "If it was any other army, your words wouldn''t have meant anything." Elizabeth mocked. "It was fine." Angelmented. "Sir Leo was almost like those heroes mentioned in the fairy tales!" Veronica, who left her duty to see Leo off said. "Here''s your weapon, Master Leo!" Charlotte handed Leo a twin dagger that was glimmering ck in color. This was the dagger that Leo had been dreaming of having ever since he was young. In the past, he could only stare at this dagger inside the ss cab back in Gretchen''s shop, for he was still unable to use any Magic weapons at that time. Leo carefully took the twin dagger as he can''t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva out of excitement. Death Wake Dagger, this was the Magic weapon twin dagger that his Master Olivia had been using when she was still in her younger days. This dagger has earned its name, for it has taken tens of thousands of lives ever since it was created and handed to Olivia''s hand. He especially likes the meaning of this twin dagger''s name too since it meant to bring death on the wielder''s path, or what his Master specifically called, walking over dead bodies. Unlike any dagger he had wielded before, this Death Wake Dagger was longer and wider, nearly identical to short swords. This allows the wielder to easily take their target''s life or to use it to deflect or defend other weapons. Without wasting any more time, Leo stored the Death Wake Dagger in his Storage Ring before leading the others to the horses prepared at the side. It was now time for them to also joined in with the army. ..... At this moment, the situation for the ongoing battle between Ash and the Sword and Magic has turned extremely dire. They were, unfortunately, losing due to their enemy having much more powerful soldiers, and the quantity was also something Ash''s 2,000 soldiers can''t easily handle. Not to mention, what she has are mere ves too, so even though their cultivation was high, they still can''t hide the fact that they are injured and have other kinds of internal injury. What''s even worse was, they were the one being under attacked, not the other way around. Hence, the one defending was on their side as well. It would have been fine if their situation was only that, but their location right now was actually in a tnd, hence there is almost no way for her to use their geographical location for their advantage. Also, their opponent had actually ambushed them, for Fate knows why and how, hence they are now being surrounded with absolutely no chance of escape. In fact, the only reason they were able to defend was them using the carriages and wagons where they have put their supplies and resources as shields, and that they were luckily nearby a few tall and thick trees around that they were able to use for defending and attacking. Despite that, the only people who can really say to be able to fight back were Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, old man Torre, those few 5 Star to 7 Star ves, and a few war weapons such as wheeled cannons and wheeled crossbows. The rest was pretty much suppressed by their opponent''s countless Magic spells. On the other hand, Ethan has received a serious injury after shielding a sudden attack on Ash. Fortunately, his life was no longer in threat after receiving healing spells for hours and taking in some Magical medicines as well. "What''s the current situation of our opponent''s side?" Ash asked one scout who was using an eyesight rted Magic spell to observe the surrounding. "Ma''am, they are slowly moving forward, and it seems like they are bringing out war weapons as well." The scout reported. Hearing that, Ash quickly turned to look at the Cannon squad''s direction, "1st and 2nd Cannon Squad, focus your attack at the enemi''s war weapons. 3rd Cannon squad and all the Crossbow Squad, don''t let the enemy move any closer to our perimeter or else we would be suppressed further!" "Roger that!" "Roger that!" "Roger that!" "All Mage unit, rain your spells on the 8 different directions of thepass, whatever happens, don''t stop. If you''re tired, let someone rece you and rest to recuperate." "Roger that!!!" "Ma''am, hundreds of Magical Knights are now charging towards our direction." The scout quickly reported. Ash''s face turned even more solemn the moment she heard of the scout''s grave report. If only they weren''t ambushed, then they could have prepared themselves withplete armors and such, and even positioned some infantry of Magical Knights to handle their opponents as Magical Knights. Unfortunately, because their carriages and wagons were in a mess right this moment, weapons and armors were practically scattered everywhere. And with the ongoing rain of Magic spells and ranged weapons and war weapons, it was extremely hard to pick up those weapons and armors scattered on the ground. Hence, their enemies Magical Knight would obviously be able to easily handle their side''s Magical Knight once they shed with each other. "When would Leo''s support arrive!!" Ash can''t help eximing in irritation. To be honest, them being ambushed was partly caused by the Mail Bird that Leo had sent to them as it had revealed their location. Whoooosh! Chapter 266 - The 12 Zodiacs Chapter 266 The 12 Zodiacs Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral It was only in the next day that Leo and his army arrived nearby the Southern Fortress walls, specifically hundreds of meters or so separate them in between. "Commander Leo, Queen Olivia has asked you toe with to themand tent." A soldier called out to Leo the moment he got out of his tent. "Okay, tell them I''ll being." Leo replied with a nod of his head before getting inside the tent once again to change his clothes. The tent he was sleeping in right now was a lot bigger than anyone else. It wasn''t because he''s special since he''s the Commander, but simply because Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Charlotte had chosen to sleep with himst night. It was really a troublesome night because he was having a hard time sleeping with 4 beautiful women surrounding him in all directions. Fortunately, they were sleeping in different beds, though he was in the middle of all of those beds, being stared at by four of them while he was sleeping. It was really troublesome because even just trying to sleep was hard with 4 pairs of eyes staring at him. Getting inside the tent, Leo was immediately greeted by the captivating sight of 4 beautiful women sleeping on their respective beds. Even while sleeping they were still as beautiful as the moon lighting up the night sky or the sun shining in the morning. Or even the most beautiful flower of the Celestial World failed inparison to their beauty. Cassandra was a mysterious beauty, Elizabeth was the domineering beauty, Angel was the cold beauty, and Charlotte was the free beauty. All of them are the beauty of their ways. Although he has alreadye to ept his current situation and had even liked it, but he still can''t deny the fact that it was very very very troublesome. In fact, he still asked himself just how in the Celestial World was his life turned like this? Ever since the beginning of his path as a Mage, his life has never felt peaceful anymore, even in his sleep is not peaceful, or maybe just this moment it can be considered as peaceful since all of the 4 women were like little kittens when sleeping. Leo slowly grabbed his ck clothes at the side before leaving the tent as soundless and careful as he possibly could. "Pweh! "Leo can''t help wiping the sweat off his forehead after sessfully exiting the tent without waking anyone up. It wasn''t really a problem if he wakes them up, the only thing is they would keep on tailing after him wherever he goes. Of course, he can''t deny that it was good being tailed after by 4 beautiful women, but it was irritating and annoying at the same time as well due to the fact that almost everyone''s eyes would look at him, even when he''s eating or resting on a tree, the soldiers would still stare at his direction. And with over tens of thousands of soldiers, specifically more than 50,000 but less than 80,000, no matter where he hides, there would still be soldiers around staring at him with their full of jealousy and envy eyes. Momentster, Leo finally arrived in themand tent. At this moment, inside themand tent was Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder rain. At the side was also two figures of people Leo was really familiar with, Gemini Dagger George and w of Cancer Charles. George was a handsome 20 year''s old man with two different colored eyes and hair, specifically blue and red, the same as his hair as well. His look was one of the reasons why he likes being the Gemini. At both sides of his waist was a twin dagger or what he prefers to call as Gemini Dagger. On the other hand, Charles was the big brother type of guy, though also the most annoying and petty one. The same as him and George, Charles was also handsome, but his body was big and muscr, unlike him and George who''s both are well in proportion. At both shoulders of Charles were two ws with a metallic luster, which is obviously his weapon of choice. This w was called the w of Cancer. "Yow, junior brother!" George greeted while motioning his hand to Leo toe and sit beside them. "Took you so long to get here, were you perhaps having fun with those beautiful women? Hehehehe, you''re so lucky, I and George still have none yet you already have 4 with you, no, I think it was six, right, George?" Charles looked at George. "Nope, there''s going to be a new addition soon from the Blue Fin Kingdom," George replied. "Damn, I''m so jealoussssss! Why the heck does he have all of those beautiful women? Not to mention all of them were topping beauties too!" Charles eximed. "Though I heard that he needs Gretchen''s escort to get to Heart city, HAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Shhhh! Don''t speak the Devil''s name as she would definitely be summoned he... Why are you looking at me like that?" George asked curiously while looking at Leo and Charles who was now praying inwardly for his safety. "Aw, aw, aw, aw, aw!" George''s ear was suddenly pulled by someone, making him instantly turned to look behind him in anger, "Who dares to pull this great person-" "What devil, ha?! Just because you were gone from my side for a few years you then have the guts to call your older sister like that?! Say, was it Charles that taught you to act like that?!" Gretchen turned to look at Charles with a sharp look at her eyes. Hearing that, Charles immediately waved his hand, "No, no, no, senior sis, I would never teach George to treat such a mighty person like you with disrespect. In fact, I''ve told him to love you with all of his heart instead!" "Oh, is that so... Sandra, what did you say you saw one night outside a tavern?" Gretchen called out to a thin female who was wearing sses at her side. Pushing her sses up on her nose, Sandra then coughed before she replied, "I saw Charles pulling George inside a brothel. Thetter was saying, ''No, I can''t betray my love for my older sister like this!'' while the former said, ''What older sister? What you need is another woman, don''t be such a sis-con and learn to flirt with other women!'' but thetter was still hesitating as he said, ''Not like this, please, not like this!'', hence the former seems to not have any choice left but to force thetter inside while saying, ''Who the heck cares about your older sister! If I were you, I would have shown to her who''s the boss a long time ago!'' and that is the end of their conversation as the both of them entered the brothel and spend the night inside one of their rooms. I didn''t dare follow because such a ce doesn''t deserve my presence." "Oh, show me who''s the boss a long time ago?" Gretchen slowly approached Charles while cracking her knuckles. "No, I swear I didn''t say that!" Charles stood up as he then pointed at Sandra, "You, don''t make up any stories to nder me! I demand justice to be served!" Suddenly, a muscr man in his thirties walked inside the tent with a battle-axe hanging on his back. "What justice are you even talking about? If youmit a mistake, then face it using your own strength!" Theo or otherwise more know as Taurus Theo said before standing beside Gretchen. "I was also with Sandra at that time, so I saw and heard everything you have said to George!" "You both must be ndering me!" Charles eximed while pointing his finger at Theo this time. Though looking closely everyone can immediately see that he was taking an inconspicuous steps back. However, he then noticed that his body had hit a wall while his head was stuck in between two soft peaks. "Hehehehe, I have never expected our great Leader would actually be pushed this way by just a subordinate of Lady Gretchen." A beautiful, voluptuous woman with blonde hair said while looking at Charles stock in between her big breast. Right after, Charles was suddenly pulled by another beautiful voluptuous woman with orange hair before his face was soon after nted in between another two big soft peaks, "What are you doing twin sis, you know that Charles is mine right?" "What yours? Give him to me!" And with that, Charles became the rope of a game of pull the rope. The look on his face was obviously screaming out for help. These two women were the other Leaders of w of Cancer group, specifically Capricorn Cassy and Scorpio Stacy. Both were twins and also known as Charles lovers, though Charles obviously doesn''t like that. Suddenly, an old man wearing a butler''s attire and an old nanny wearing a head maid''s attire barge inside the tent while looking around to look for someone. "Ah, Young Master George! I''m d you are safe!!" The old man rushed to hug George. He then pushed him in front with both of his hand on George''s shoulder as he said, "Tell me, did Charles try to corrupt your mind with his pervertness again?" "Tch, you look like an older brother, but you''re really a bad influence." The old nanny pointed at Charles. These two were the leaders of the Gemini Dagger group, specifically Aquarius Amelia and Pisces Pardo. Both were the butler and head maid of George, which was specifically assigned by Gretchen so as not to let George grow into the likes of those Young Masters of Noble Households that likes to do nothing aside from ying and fooling around all day. To be honest, the position of Aquarius and Pisces was supposedly going to Cassy and Stacy as both of them were twins hence they are perfect for the two water-rted Zodiac signs. However, Gretchen was against it to the bone saying that the two would just corrupt her little brother''s mind, hence she requested Queen Olivia to change their position, which then switched Zodiac signs for Cassy and Stacy to Amelia and Pardo. At the side, Leo can''t help but thought, "Hahayst... with the 10 Zodiacs of the 12 Zodiacs gathered here, this battle would definitely be turned into a mess." "Leo, where are Libra and Virgo?" George suddenly asked. Amongst everyone here, it was only Libra and Virgo who were still missing. "They went to the nearby Kingdoms to look for me..." Leo shook his head in helplessness. "Oh, too bad, we would have beenplete if only the two of them were here." Charles who finally escaped from Cassy and Stacy''s hand added. "Let''s just get straight to the business.." Leo shrugged it off before walking towards Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain who were all looking at them. Chapter 270 - Taking Over The Southern Fortress Wall Chapter 270 Taking over the Southern Fortress wall Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral No matter how the 5 women looked at it, Leo''s n was extremely stupid. Although they have a 9 Star Battle Mage with them and a 3 Star Mage as well, that is still not enough to fight against thousands of soldiers. Even with the addition of Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel, which are all 1 Star Mage. However, they have almost forgotten, except for Elizabeth, that Leo has his Elementals, so why should he worry about it? Although his Elementals weren''t invincible, but with the right strategy and usage, they can be very lethal. In fact, his n has already started moving. "Charlotte, go and bring the others with you, all of you would handle the west wall. Leave this ce to me." Leo turned to look at the others. "Are you sure?" Charlotte asked worriedly. If she was present, she wouldn''t worry about Leo''s life, but if she''s not by his side, would he really be alright? "You don''t need to worry, I already have everything prepared, just be careful with yourselves," Leo said as he motioned his hand seemingly like he doesn''t want the 5 women in his sight. Seeing this, the 5 women were immediately irritated. But, with how serious the situation was right now, they can''t do anything to Leo, at least for now, just wait when until everything is over. This guy would definitely receive the beating of the 5 of them. Seeing that the 5 women were finally away, Leo''s eyes immediately turned very cold and sharp. The reason why he wanted them away was for them not to mess with his ns. Just from their reaction alone, it was already obvious to see that they would cause him trouble, so might as well just throw them somewhere else and make them argue with themselves on whether they should do it or not, specifically to handle the west wall. If they don''t, then it doesn''t matter. As soon as he finishes in the north wall, he would immediately go to the west wall. "Now then, let''s begin..." Leo smiled mischievously. Unbeknownst to every soldier on the top of the north wall, 10 Earth Elementals were silently moving around while in a toy soldier form. While moving, they have slightly altered the stone of the wall using Earth Maniption, specifically, a stone has risen to secretly bound the soldier''s feet without letting that soldier notice the stone or to make them slip, there were also a few inconspicuous spikes in some ces, and many more traps that would be able to kill the soldiers when the right timees. Momentster, the 10 Earth Elementals were finally at the edge of Leo''s range, specifically 1 kilometer after he broke through to 1 Star level, hence he could only helplessly order them to go back and prepare for the other parts of his n. Even if he wanted them to continue going forward, it would only be useless because they would disappear once they cross the 1-kilometer distance. "Now then, let''s begin." Leo didn''t hide anymore as he finally goes up the stairs to the top of the wall. Soldiers who have noticed him were soon after killed by daggers being thrown towards their head, though it was still enough to warn the others that an intruder hase. "Quick, block the stairs!" "What block? Just fight with him, he''s only a single person!" "Okay, then everyone who has nothing to do, grab your weapons, and let''s kill this daring intruder!" "Okay!" "Alright!" Soon after, dozens of soldiers blocked Leo''s path forward. But he wasn''t fazed about it at all as he continued walking forward. "Ready?" "Aim!" "Fir-" Suddenly, the stairs were destroyed, causing all the soldiers to fall down. Meanwhile, a handmade out of stone took Leo''s cor up before throwing him to the top of the wall. An unfortunate soldier was blocking Leo''snding, hence he received his kick and a dagger straight to his head. The moment Leonded, the soldiers were momentarily stunned as they paused on everything they were doing. But, a secondter, dozens of them immediately charged towards Leo. Seeing this, Leo didn''t just stay still as he went and meet with the soldiers. "What the heck is this?! Ahhhh!" "Don''t, don''t, ahhh!" "Element... Elementals..." Along with Leo''s every step, an Earth Elemental would return to its Human-like form before killing the soldiers nearby them. Until eventually, all the Earth Elementals had revealed themselves, causing havoc and chaos to the soldier''s formation. It also caused fear to surface in everyone''s mind. Leo would obviously not waste this opportunity as he quickly went cherry picking for lives. Although Leo was just a 1 Star Mage, and his opponent''s being consisted of No Star to 3 Star level, handling them wasn''t a problem because they are still Humans nheless. If they were Magical Beast, then they would definitely be hard to handle, or if they were like teacher Marvin or someone in the Gxy level. Leo immediately noticed a soldier who was thrusting a spear towards him, hence he did a turn around to the side before kicking the wooden handle of the spear, easily splitting the spear into two and causing the soldier to go into a downward motion after losing his bnce due to the kick to his weapon, which Leo then immediately grabbed the opportunity to kill that soldier by grabbing the soldier''s weapon, pulling the soldier towards him, and then making the soldier eat his dagger. Pluck! After killing that soldier, Leo didn''t waste any time as he went to another soldier just right behind his Earth Elemental''s back. He quickly ordered his Earth Elemental to grab his hand as he then swings his body to send a kick to that soldier''s face, which the moment hended on the ground he immediately stabbed the soldier''s head with the dagger in his hand. Then he jumps forward to dodge an attack, causing those weapons to stab on that dead soldier''s body. The Earth Elemental then turned his body around, and the moment the soldiers looked at its face, their body immediately felt shivers as they noticed its mouth to form into something seemingly like a smile. It then grabbed both of their sides as the Earth Elemental soon after push them together. "Ahhhh!" "My bones are breaking!" "Helppp!" Along with the soldier''s bone-cracking were their cries of help. Obviously, the Earth Elemental doesn''t care about that as it just simply continued to squash their bodies into a meat paste. Pluckk! With the sound of the soldier''s body being turned into meat paste, fear immediately consumed everyone''s body. What they were fighting right now were 10 Earth Elementals, and with their meager strength, can they even handle it? Basing on the information they have learned about Elementals, it was impossible for them, hence almost everyone dropped their weapons as they quickly began running away for their lives. If only there was someone with sharp eyesight and a deep understanding of Earth Elementals, then they would have definitely noticed that Leo''s Earth Elementals weren''t the same as Nature''s Wrath. But obviously, Leo wouldn''t just let them escape that easily. He ordered all of his Earth Elementals to give chase, while he on the other hand took the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance''s gs as he began putting them on top of the wall, signaling to his soldiers down below that the walls are now theirs. Seeing the gs, the morale of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance soar high while at the same time their enemy''s morale plummeted down. In fact, even a few had already dropped their weapons and run away. After all, with their cannons and crossbows taken, they would be stuck in between two firing ranges of war weapons, which simply means death. Though all of them weren''t members of the ck Organization, but rather just people who were forced to join this battle. After putting the g, Leo then continued killing the soldiers. Even if he has sessfully made them run away, soldiers were still soldiers, hence they would definitely fight back once they realized that something was amiss. Also, what he had imed was actually just a portion of the north wall, but those soldiers down below would obviously not see what''s going on up here, hence he purposely put the gs first so as to make them assume that the north wall has been conquered by the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance already. In short, it''s simply a psychological attack. This kind of n was actually considered as ayman''s strategy. However, in their current case right now, specifically with the battle happening just right near the Southern Fortress wall, such ayman''s n has perfectly suited them. Back on the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance''s camp, Ethan who saw the g immediately understood that Leo''s n has now begun, hence he immediately shifted the wheeled cannons and wheeled crossbows to focus all of their attacks on their opponents on the ground. This would end up risking the other side of the north wall to have a free rein of fire as they don''t have anyone pressuring them anymore, but that doesn''t matter since what matters is to perfect the psychological attack. Ethan also sent another firework to signal the Sword and Magic soldiers inside the Southern Fortress to go to the north so as to man the cannons and the crossbows. "Leo is really capable!" Ethan muttered. "Of course he is! You obviously don''t know this, but all of us who went with him to the Hundred Hills have seen what he had just gone through to be the current him." Princess ine at the side replied to Ethan. Hearing this, Ethan''s curiosity was immediately piqued, hence he turned to look at his wife, "And what exactly did you saw?" "Would you believe me if I tell you that Leo just went through the Devil''s yground many times?" Princess ine asked. "Can you be more specific about this so-called Devil''s yground?" Ethan asked. "A world full of ughter!" Princess ine replied as she then shifted her attention back to the battlefield. "Go and send the signal for the next step. I think Leo has already cleared half of the soldiers on the north wall. Ethan, who was momentarily stunned after hearing what his wife had said could only reply, "Eh? Oh, okay!" He turned to look at the soldier at the side who was holding a firework, but because of how shock he was moments ago, he forgot that what he was supposedly going to do was to order the soldier to lit up a firework not grab the fireworks. "What are you doing?" Princess ine asked Ethan when she saw him holding the fireworks. "Ah... I forgot what I was supposedly going to do, hehehehe..." "You!" Smack! "Aw, aw, aw! Help, someone is doing a friendly fire here! Save meeee! Chapter 271 - Black Organization Stuck In Between A Smiling Lion And A Mischievous Blue Sword Part 1 Chapter 271 ck organization stuck in between a Smiling Lion and a Mischievous Blue Sword part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Back on the top of the wall, Leo has already taken over the west side of the north wall, and after he saw the fireworks, he immediately changed 5 of the Earth Elementals into 2 Fire Elementals, as he then ordered them to begin shooting fireballs to the east side of the north wall. Whooosh! Whooosh! Booom! Booom! Explosions sounded the moment the fireballsnded, causing everyone on the east side to be disrupted. Although they want to attack the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance down below now that their opponent''s war weapons weren''t pressuring them anymore, but with their opponents now actually on top of the walls, they, unfortunately, have a bigger pressure instead, hence even if they want to they can only do it once they stop Leo from pressuring them. This added more to the psychological attack on the soldiers down below the walls, since their cannons were no longer supporting them. After doing that, Leo then immediately proceeded to the west wall with 5 Earth Elementals in tow. He wasn''t worried whether he has fewer Earth Elementalspared to before because Cassandra and the others were long waiting at the west wall. Though, if only they have attacked at the same time as when he started his attack at the north wall, then he would have only needed to clean less in the west wall and then proceed immediately after to the east wall. Seeing that Leo is now targeting them, the soldiers of the west wall quickly arranged enough soldiers to handle him. They also started moving a few crossbows to Leo to send more attack power. BOOOOOM! However, the moment their attention was split into Leo and the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance''s soldiers under the west wall, an explosion suddenly sounded in the middle of their formation, causing them to bepletely caught off guard. "A 9 Star Magical Knight!" A soldier pointed his sword to Charlotte. Just like everyone else''s, they always have this misconception of Magical Knights and Battle Mages, though it''s reasonable since both of them basically rely more on weapons than Magic spells. "This..." "Why are you afraid, we can handle her as long as we send enough soldiers!" Unlike the north wall, the west wall clearly has a Captain in-charged. "But, they have 4 others..." The Vice-captain replied. "What?!" The Captain became surprised. But then, he quickly calms himself as he said, "Ehem! Just send even more soldiers to handle them." Although he''s a Captain, he''s clearly an inexperienced one. It was simply because the Commander and its Generals of the Southern Fortress have long died or escaped already, specifically back then when the Mischievous Lion organization had invaded the Southern Fortress, hence there were no good leaders present anymore. Though that''s only bad for their side not on Leo''s side since an enemy who doesn''t have someone who''s capable of leading means they would not be able to easily counter his strategy. "But what about that person attacking our north?" The Vice-captain said. "We also send soldiers to handle that person!" The Captain didn''t hesitate to reply. "Okay, sir!" The Vice-captain nodded. When the Vice-captain left to send themand, the Captain slowly and secretly made his way to escape the ce. He can admit that he''s an inexperienced Captain, but he can still clearly see that his orders wouldn''t be able to stop their opponents, hence it''s much better to leave so that he won''t die. "Cassandra stick together with Elizabeth and Angel, don''t leave each other''s side." Ash immediately ordered. "Don''t underestimate me!" Cassandra eximed in irritation before swinging her sword to chop off an enemy''s head. "Tch, just because you are a 3 Star Mage, you think you''re much better than us?!" Elizabeth followed after, "Ice Spikes!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! "Focus on yourself!" Angel coldly said, "me Shots!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Hearing the three women''s rebuttal, Ash''s head immediately began twitching out of annoyance. She only wanted to protect them, yet they actually don''t like it? "Suit yourselves!" Ash eximed before going in Charlotte''s direction. Who cares about them, if they die, then she will have fewerpetitors. "Just let them be, cubs would only be a great lion once they experience numerous battles." Charlotte consoled Ash. "You... Are you saying that we are inexperienced?!" Cassandra who had heard Charlotte''s words became enraged. "Let''s just admit that they are, considering that they both are old women!" Elizabeth sneered. "Experienced lions!" Angel mocked in a cold tone. "Leave them be," Ash quickly stopped Charlotte, who was puffing up in anger after being called an ''old woman'' by Elizabeth. "What old? I''m only in my mid-twenties, and even you are just in your early twenties, so how did we be an old woman?" Charlotte pointed one of her Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers to Elizabeth, "We were clearly only worried about you three because in our opinions you are all inexperienced in battle, yet you dare repay our goodwill with insults? How did Leo even find you?" "You..." Whooosh! Leo who has been watching them from the back immediately shoots an arrow using his cier Bow to a soldier that wanted to attack Charlotte''s rear. "What the heck are you all doing?" Leo loudly yelled at them. "Your three women think too highly of themselves!" Charlotte replied. "What us, it''s you both that thinks too highly of yourselves!" Cassandra rebutted. Hearing both their words, Leo could only shake his head helplessly. This was the exact reason why he doesn''t want them to follow him. They keep on causing troubles, either intentionally or unintentionally. Nevertheless, it is still trouble. Just look at them. He can admit that all of them were now his woman, but it really looks like they have already subconsciously created factions amongst themselves. It indeed feels good being fought by a woman, not to mention a beautiful woman, but if they would cause trouble to him, he''d rather not want them. "How about all of you just leave here and fight somewhere else? All of you are getting annoying as you keep on messing over my n. Go, go, go somewhere else to fight with each other!" Leo loudly yelled at them. The 5 women''s head immediately twitches in anger the moment they heard Leo ordering them to go away once again. Does this man really think we are dogs? Just wait until this fight is over, you will definitely and for sure see why women are feared by men. After doing that, Leo didn''t care about them anymore because he has his things to worry about right now. Anyway, they are all old enough already, hence they know what to do and not to do. Though if they die, he would definitely feel sad, but it''s their fault for doing something stupid while in the middle of a fight. Suddenly, fireworks lit up from the north wall, making Leo turned his head for a second. "Oh, they''re already here," Leo smiled mischievously. What he meant was, the Sword and Magic members who had taken down the south wall have finallye to take over the cannons and hence begin firing at the ck organization''s soldiers down below the walls. "Then I need to finish this ce as quickly as possible!" Leo then turned to look at the 5 women who were still arguing, "All of you, if you don''t n on helping me, just get out of the way, you''re all causing me to slow down!" "Youuu... you''re too much!" Cassandra tearfully pointed at Leo. "Then why are you all arguing with yourselves when the actual enemy is those soldiers! Go and finish them first, then argueter!" Leo said before focusing on his self once again. Seeing two soldiersing to him with a swing of their swords, he then slide down then threw two daggers to their chins. After doing that, he jumped up as he then grabbed the two daggers stuck in their chins before shing it downwards to their neck. The two soldiers immediately dropped their weapons as they covered their necks to try to stop the blood from bleeding out. But, with how big the wound was, not to mention in the neck, there was absolutely no chance for them to stop the bleeding anymore, hence their body could only fall down to the floor before they finally close their eyes, dead. After doing that, Leo finally grabbed the Death Wake Dagger from his Storage Ring. It was now time to test how powerful Magic weapons arebined together with a Mage. He still hasn''t experienced it with his own hand yet, hence he''s itching on having a try. The moment the Death Wake Dagger appeared on Leo''s hand, he immediately felt the Magic resonance of his body''s Mana and the Death Wake Dagger. It was a strange yetfortable feeling. Like how he feels when he''s using his hand to move. Specifically, it''s like the Death Wake Dagger became a part of his body, not literally, but Magically. "This would definitely be a wonderful thing to experience!" Leo smiled mischievously as he slowly turned to look at the soldiers who were looking at him. Seeing Leo''s mischievous smile on his face while holding a twin dagger with ck luster, every soldier immediately felt shivers in their necks. They can feel that this weapon has taken countless lives already. "Time to y with this new toy!" Leo said as he added Fire Element to the Death Wake Dagger in both of his hands before he jumps towards his opponents. Chapter 272 - Black Organization Stuck In Between A Smiling Lion And A Mischievous Blue Sword Part 2 Chapter 272 ck organization stuck in between a Smiling Lion and a Mischievous Blue Sword part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The soldiers were only able to feel seemingly like a gust of wind sweeping through them before they one by one hold their necks afterwards as blood suddenly sprouted out. It wasn''t only that, because of the Fire Element that was added in the Death Wake Dagger, the wound became much more lethal. Even if they were cut by Leo just right beside a Healer and letting the Healer heal them freely, they would still die because the skin part has been thoroughly burned, hence it would be extremely hard to mend the wound together, unless of course if they have an extraordinary regenerative ability, if they were in the Gxy level, if the Healer was likewise in the Gxy level, or if there were a lot of Healers healing one soldier. "This is really..." Leo really can''t believe that the Death Wake Dagger was such a powerful weapon, especially when hebines Magic with it. If it was just used in the same way as to how he usually uses a dagger, it wouldn''t show its uniqueness and full potential, but with Magic added, it became a different story. In fact, he can feel that for his 1 Star level, the Death Wake Dagger was like a bottomless pit where he can keep on adding an Element Mana for 1 day straight and it would still not be enough to activate its full potential, rather only half. Seeing Leo easily killing theirrades seemingly like cutting cabbages, a few of the soldiers who were next in line to face him started hesitating. After all, if Leo can kill dozens of soldiers without breaking a sweat, not to mention them. "Go, go, go, don''t be afraid! Attack him!" The Vice-captain who had received the order from the Captain who had cowardly escaped already eximed out loudly to hisrades. However, just right after finishing his lines, a stone spike has then prated the Vice-captain''s forehead, killing him easily. Who else would the stone spikee from aside from the Earth Elementals standing behind Leo like a personal bodyguard protecting their Young Master? "Who else wants to offer their lives to my Death Wake Dagger? You are all free toe!" Leo taunted. He wasn''t stupid. Despite being able to kill dozens of soldiers easily, it was only because it was still the beginning of him using Magic to his weapon. If this battle continues, he would eventually run out of energy much faster than the soldier''s death rate. Hence, he needs to do something like scaring them so as to not let that situation happen. "Either I would kill you personally, or them, though it''s not up to you to choose how you will die!" Leo smiled mischievously, hoping that it will intimidate them. "We..." And fortunately, it seems like it would work. "Would you really let us escape? No strings attached?" One of the soldiers asked. To be honest, while fighting the soldiers on top of the walls, Leo had noticed something really important. These soldiers on top of the wall were actually not all members of the ck Organization, but instead, those soldiers who had originally belonged to the Southern Fortress. Simply put, they have no choice but to fight if they want to keep on living. Therefore, he thought of a n of scaring them. If they were really members of the ck organization, scaring them would definitely be hard because as long as Barbara was still fighting, then they will also keep on fighting until the end. Fortunately, not all of them were, hence he tried his luck on executing his n. However, although the majority of the soldiers were not members of the ck organization, Barbara was obviously not stupid to not assign any of her capable men in case that this kind of situation would happen. "Don''t believe him, where do you think we can escape once we leave this post? All of the directions have their men fighting against us, even inside the city, so the only choice we have here is to fight them with our lives, to win this war if we want to live!" "Exactly, don''t be fooled by him! Don''t you see, those Elementals behind him are actually weaker than Nature''s Wrath, so don''t let it scare you!" "Even if he can kill one of us, two of us would rise, and if two is still not enough, then four should be enough, if not, then just keep on fighting. I don''t believe our numbers wouldn''t be able to kill him!" "....." Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! If Barbara has a n, obviously Leo would also have one. Hence, he didn''t hesitate to kill those who dares to speak up. "Who told you they don''t have any choice?" Leo smiled, "Join us, and you will be able to live. Don''t betray us, and you will have a great future ahead!" Hearing Leo''s offer, a few of the soldiers immediately started considering his proposal. Truth be told, even the stupidest person can see what Leo wanted to offer them, hence how can they not? "I''ll join!" "Count me in!" "I''ve just realized this, but it seems like we are actually not fighting alongside the Sword and Magic, but instead some other else." "What do you mean?" "Don''t you see the battlefield below us? Sword and Magic are fighting alongside the Mischievous Lion organization and Blue Fin Kingdom, so who are we really fighting for?" "This..." "Then I''ll join them!" "So do I!" "Now that you''ve mentioned that, I can also see it now, so count me in as well." "Me, too!" Seeing this, Leo can''t help heaving a sigh of relief inwardly. Fortunately, they weren''t as stupid as he believes them to be. Momentster, only a few soldiers remained on the other side, implying that they were members of the ck organization. To be honest, the members of the ck organization really wanted to fake join Leo''s side and then cause trouble once an opportunity presents itself. However, their Oath has specifically mentioned that they can''t do anything that would harm the ck organization. Hence, they can''t join Leo''s side, because if they do, then they won''t have any choice left but to shoot cannons or crossbows at theirrades, which means harming the ck organization. Even just ordering to shoot the cannons and crossbows counts as them harming the ck organization. "You will definitely regret this!" "Yes!" "Your lives would be the payment." After saying that, they started leaving. But, the moment they turned around, they were immediately greeted by Cassandra and the other women whose eyes were all burning in anger due to Leo''s action of making them go away like dogs. "Who told you that you can escape?" Cassandra said while cracking her knuckles. "Do you think we are just disys?" Elizabeth said as she punches her right hand to the left hand. "....." Angel just stared at them with very very, very cold eyes. "Unfortunately for all of you, we need an outlet for our anger!" Ash shoots a sharp re. "That guy, I''ll make him feel the rage of a 9 Star Battle Mage after this!" Charlotte eximed. The ck organization members could only gulp down a mouthful of saliva while staring at the 5 women. If they are given another chance to choose between Leo and the 5 women, they would never hesitate to fight with Leo instead. Swing! Swoosh! sh! Pang! Kapow! On the other side, the soldiers who have joined Leo''s side can''t help heaving a sigh of relief while watching those who didn''t join being killed like ants. Fortunately, they choose to join Leo, or else they would be included with those ants Ehem! with those others. Though amongst everyone else, Leo was dripping cold in sweat. If only he knew about the so-called women''s wrath, then he would have definitely tried a soft way of making them go away. Like for instance, how about all of you have a pic over there or just stay at the side and watch me fight in admiration. But too bad, he can''t go back to the past anymore, what''s done is done. After killing all of those ck organization members, Cassandra and the others then turned to look at Leo, full of anger in their eyes. Gulp! "No... now the... then... how about w... we proceed to the ne... next n, right? Rig... right?" Leo really swore deep inside of him that he''d rather face a dozen of 1 Star Magical Beast than these 5 women. He can''t help thinking if Veronica was here, would he need to deal with 6 instead? But Queen Maria had just said that she would introduce to him one of her daughters, so would he be facing 7 instead? That... "How about I go on a month or a year trip to the Twilight Forest? Go with Levi and Vox on an adventure?" Leo thought to himself. If he doesn''t want that, then he would need to do something to satisfy these 5 women, which he doesn''t know how because he''s the most unromantic guy in the entire Celestial World. No, even the most unromantic guy knows how to satisfy them, so he''s even worse than an unromantic guy. "How did my life turn out like this?" Chapter 273 - Black Organization Stuck In Between A Smiling Lion And A Mischievous Blue Sword Part 3 Chapter 273 ck organization stuck in between a Smiling Lion and a Mischievous Blue Sword part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Fortunately, amidst the despair, a reaching hand was offered to Leo. "Sir, we are here to man up the cannons and crossbows!" A soldier of the Sword and Magic reported to Leo. Hearing that voice, although it was rough, it instead felt like an angel''s voice for Leo instead, soothing his trouble immediately afterwards. "Oh, then go on and let the other''s man up the cannons. By the way, these soldiers would all be under your people''smand, so make use of them well. As for me, call a few others, I would need some assistance to the east wall." Leo said before he began walking away. But rather than saying that he was walking to the east wall, it was much more appropriate to say that he wants to get away from Cassandra and the others as far as possible. However, would Cassandra and the others really let him get away scratch-free? Obviously, they won''t! "I''ll being with you! This time, I''ll show you that we are not mere dolls to your doll collection!" Cassandra said as she passed by Leo. "Tch, you''ll definitely pay for treating us like dogs!" Elizabeth followed after. Angel simply shoots a cold re at Leo as she also followed after. "Just you wait when everything is done!" Ash eximed as she followed along as well. Lastly, Charlotte passed by Leo without saying a single word. Instead, she made a slit throat action. "This..." Leo really felt like crying. Although he wasn''t the type of guy that would do such a thing, this time he just can''t help feeling it. "Hahayst... Maybe this is also what Ethan is feeling every day..." Leo heaves a sigh of helplessness before following behind. Momentster, Leo and the 5 women with a few members of the Sword and Magic finally arrived at the east wall. Without wasting any time, they quickly began cleaning up. Though unlike the north and west wall, the east wall has the majority of the ck organization members. Maybe they were all thinking of using the east side of the Southern Fortress for their retreat, considering that going to the east direction was rtively saferpared to the other two directions due to the fact that they can immediately turn to the Hundred Hills to escape. With how big the Hundred Hills was, even if it was the location of the Mischievous Lion organization''s Headquarters, there are still a lot of ces to hide. Additionally, it is a wilderness nheless, so that''s absolutely possible. Just like what the 5 women had said to Leo, they would be making him pay for treating them like dogs. "Oh, my hand slip, watch out, Leo!" Cassandra quickly warned after guiding the soldier''s hand thrusting to Leo with a spear. Seeing this, Leo immediately dodges to the side as he then grabbed that soldier''s hand before throwing him to the edge of the wall. "Oh no, iing soldier to you at 12 o''clock, Leo!" Elizabeth warned just right after she put her leg forward to make the soldier fall to Leo''s direction. Leo really wanted to quickly dodge to the side, but then he quickly noticed another soldier being slipped by Angel. Hence, he could only jump back to dodge. Afterwards, the moment the soldier had fallen to the ground, he then quickly stabbed their heads with the Death Wake Dagger. "Iing!" Ash threw a soldier towards Leo. "Same for me!" Charlotte also did the same action as well. Seeing the flying soldiers, Leo quickly jumps forward to dodge, but who would have expected that Ash and Charlotte would follow up with another two soldiers. Leo really wanted to swear after seeing it. There wasn''t only those four soldiers who were thrown by Ash and Charlotte towards him, but also another three soldiers that Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel had slipped with their legs towards his three other directions, causing him to not have any escape way anymore. If he wants to jump back, then he would be hit by the two soldiers who were thrown first. If he wants to go to his 12 o''clock, 9 o''clock, and 3 o''clock direction, he would need to handle the soldiers who were tripped towards his direction. Andstly, if he wants to stay still in his current location now, then the other two soldiers who were thrown next towards him would definitelynd on top of him. Fortunately, Leo was quick enough to think of a way to dodge all of this. Without panicking, he quickly ordered the nearby Earth Elemental to use Earth Maniption to put him inside a sphere. Whoooosh! Seeing this, the 5 women would definitely not just let Leo dodge their plot that easily, hence Charlotte, the most powerful one, threw a nearby soldier''s battle axe to destroy the stone sphere. Booom! However, Leo was no longer inside the stone sphere but had long escaped already. As to where? Well, he??s now inside the wall, specifically, it was where cannonballs for cannons and arrows for the crossbow were stored inside. "They should have at least have mercy..." Leo muttered to himself. But since it was his fault for causing them to be angry, he could only ept it helplessly. But of course, he wouldn''t let them not pay for it. "Hehehe, just you all wait!" Though it would have to wait. Maybe next time... But right now, he needs to think of a way on what he would do next. He can''t go up above the wall again, as that would be the same as letting the 5 women cause trouble to him. "Cannonballs and crossbows..." Leo finally thought of an idea as he quickly unsummoned 5 Earth Elementals from the top of the wall before summoning another 5 Earth Elementals by his side. Since he hasn''t brought any of the Earth Elementals when he escaped, he could only unsummoned to summon another one. After doing that, Leo then pointed at the cannonballs, "Begin throwing those cannonballs on our roof!" This was exactly what he ns to do. He would make his Earth Elementals into catapults that will shoot cannonballs to their roof, as in literally. This would not only catch his enemies off guard, but this would also destroy the floor, which soon after would cause the 5 women troubleter on. He doesn''t need to worry about the soldiers falling inside because he can handle them easily as they would definitely break a bone or two afternding on the floor of the storage room. Hearing Leo''s order, the Earth Elementals nodded their head, and they also formed a creepy smile as they understood what Leo wants to do. "Oh, they now can move their mouths..." Leo was surprised the moment he saw his Earth Elementals moving their mouths. In the very beginning, his Elementals already has simr looks of Humans, though it was made of a specific Element. However, the eyes, the nose, and the mouth were clearly only for disy purposes. It wasn''t capable of moving and those parts were only stuck in the same motion no matter how much they move their body, unless if he daringly tries to order them to bite off the head of his opponent, which he still hasn''t tried but could assume already that the mouth part would definitely move in such case. "Does this mean my Elementals would be able to slowly act simr to Humans as long as I keep on getting stronger?" Leo thought to himself, "And would they be able to talk, eventually?" If that was indeed true, then it would be the most wonderful thing to happen as it would allow him to make use of them more. Moreover, his Elementals could actually change its form into those of Humans if he really wants to, though they would have their entire body still made up of a specific Element, but it''s still something he can fix by covering them entirely with clothes or armors. As long as their real form couldn''t be seen, matching it up with speaking, it is definitely possible to make them act really simr to Humans, hence he can walk in any open or public street with his Elementals in his side and not worry about them getting discovered. Though he already has that, which was turning the Earth Elementals into those of Golems, but different situation obviously requires different means, right? This simply means he also needs to have a way to disguise the Nature Elementals, Water Elementals, Fire Elementals, and many more Elements of Elementals that he would definitely try to test out soon. Boom! Booom! Boom! Booom! Boom! Booom! Right after, the Earth Elementals finally began throwing the cannonballs to their roofs, causing them to be destroyed and kill some of the enemy soldiers in the process. Aside from that, the floor also slowly began cracking, until eventually, it could no longer handle the soldier''s weight hence it copses down. Crasshhhhh! Seeing the dish finally serve in front of him, Leo quickly rushes forward to end their lives.. This time, he would not need to worry whether his killing an ordinary soldier or a member of the ck organization since the majority of them were all part of the ck organization, or maybe all of them. Chapter 274 - The Black Organization’s New Battle Strategy Chapter 274 The ck organization''s new battle strategy Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "Tch, so he was hiding underneath us all this time!" Cassandra voiced out her irritation. "How about let''s throw more soldiers in?" Elizabeth quickly suggested. "I think that would just be more troublesome on our partpared to his," Angelmented. "To be more exact, we are only letting Leo kill more soldiers because those soldiers would definitely be injured the moment theynded on the floor, hence he can easily kill them, or they would just literally die the moment theynded." Ash exined. "As long as we can cause trouble for him, then let''s do it! This is still not enough to satisfy my anger!" Charlotte eximed as she then quickly began throwing more soldiers in. No matter what, the only thing she wants was to cause Leo trouble, even if it would just be small. "Okay!" Cassandra nodded. "Alright!" Elizabeth followed. "Understood!" Angel added. "Sounds good to me!" Ash agreed as well. Whoosh! Whooosh! Whoosh! Whooosh! Whoosh! Soon after, soldiers began raining down to Leo''s location. Though most of them were injured when theynded, and even some were killed due to their heads hitting some rubbles. Just like what Leo had expected, no matter how much the 5 women try to cause him trouble, though there would still be some, it wouldn''t be that muchpared to before. In fact, they are indeed giving themselves more trouble by trying to cause him trouble. And what the 5 women doesn''t know, he can actually also cause them trouble now. "Begin throwing soldiers to them!" Leo ordered the 5 Earth Elementals on top of the wall. If they can do it, who says he can''t do it as well, right? But of course, he would only throw soldiers that they can handle since he was after all not intending to kill them but only to cause trouble, specifically some No Star for Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel, 1 Star to 2 Star for Ash, andstly, whatever level to Charlotte as that woman can pretty much handle whatever is thrown to her. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! "You..." Cassandra was dumbfounded the moment she saw a soldier thrown at her. "This is unfair!" Elizabeth felt helpless. "....." Angel didn''t speak anymore as she turned her focus on killing the soldiers being thrown to her. However, she was now starting to consider whether to kill the 5 Earth Elementals or not so as to stop Leo from causing trouble to them. "You really don''t want to take anything lying down, will you?" Ash who sees this felt helpless as well to Leo''s character of not wanting to be on the losing side. "You are really getting on my nerves!" Charlotte finally had enough of Leo''s annoying character as she decided not to hold back anymore. "Ladies, let''s help each other cause more trouble for Leo!" Hearing that, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Ash quickly nodded their heads. This time, they were not just randomly throwing soldiers at Leo, but rather with a n in mind. Like for example, if Leo wanted to kill a target, they would keep on throwing soldiers in his path, not caring whether the soldiers would die or not so as to hinder his path forward, which would obviously cause him trouble. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Noticing their new n of causing trouble to him, Leo doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Howe when they are fighting against their enemies they are so divided, but when ites to causing trouble to him they are suddenly united? This is just so unfair! Without any other choice left, Leo could only choose to face whatever troublees to him. He had been presented a chance to not make this problem bigger back before, but instead, he still decided to fight against the 5 women, hence who can he me aside from himself, right? Meanwhile, the members of the Sword and Magic who were fighting alongside Leo and the others really don''t know how they should react while watching this scene. Should they really be fighting with themselves instead of the ck organization? With no way to have an answer to their question, they can only turn their attention to what is in front of them. At least, they were not included- "Hey, watch out!" "This..." "Friendly fire, friendly fire!!" Momentster, they were finally done cleaning up the east wall. Unlike the north and west wall, the east wall was the most hardest of all because they weren''t only fighting against the ck organization but also with each other, though it was only in causing trouble, but it still doesn''t remove the fact that it had be a double-edged sword for them. Leo underneath what was once the top of the wall was slowly being pulled up by his Earth Elementals. Though, he quickly realized soon after that he should have not the moment he saw the looks of the 5 women. "I... I can exin!" Leo raises both his hands up. "What exins, ha? Come here, I promise I wouldn''t beat you up!" Cassandra slowly approached Leo. "You must have thought it was fun, right? Causing us so much trouble like your intending to kill us! Then let''s continue having fun!" Elizabeth followed after. "We definitely won''t hurt you," Angel added. "Indeed, this would be as painful as it could be," Ash said with a smile. "Yes, as painless as possible!" Charlotte began cracking her knuckles. What followed after was Leo experiencing the so-called women''s wrath. ..... With all the walls of the Southern Fortress now fully controlled by the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, the ck organization was finally stuck in the middle of two attacks of war weapons. No matter where they go, it would mean nothing as long as they still remain 8n the middle of the battlefield. The only way out was to escape away from the range of the war weapons or look for a ce in ways to hide. "Captain, we can''t keep this on. The longer we fight in this ce, the more casualties we would receive!" "I know that! Everyone, pass my orders to the others, let''s go inside the Southern Fortress." "Okay!" "Everyone, to the Southern Fortress!" "To the Southern Fortress!" With that order, the ck organization members immediately began retreating inside the Southern Fortress. Once they arrive inside, they would only need to worry about the cannons and crossbows up on top of the walls. Although it would seem like they are facing more pressure, but it''s actually not because they can use the houses and buildings, and not to mention they can also begin using the civilians as hostages, which they can only do now since their real identity was finally revealed. If only there were no members of the Sword and Magic amongst their formation before, then they would have long used a Human shield strategy, as in literally putting Humans on their shields, or forcing civilians to fight against the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. "Don''t worry about the cannons and crossbows, they can no longer freely fire to us now that we are inside the civilians'' territory!" The Captain order. "Focus on the enemy in our front!" "Everyone, focus on the enemy in our front!" Orders were quickly passed amongst the members of the ck organization, finally reversing their prior losing status. Meanwhile, the moment the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance got inside the Southern Fortress, their actions immediately showed hesitation in fear of killing some innocent lives. This was the ultimate weakness of the people who fight out for the goodness'' sake of everyone else. No matter what they do, as long as innocent lives were involved, their actions would immediately be limited, or rather the more appropriate term to use is restricted. "Please, don''t take my child!" "Mother, help!" "Nooo!" "Have mercy!" "Please spare us!" Numerous civilians were thrown towards the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, causing them to always be disrupted which their enemy would grab as a chance to kill them. Because of that, the battle, it unfortunately started turning to the favor of the ck organization. "General, what should we do now? We absolutely can''t kill innocent lives!" A Captain asked a General from the Blue Fin Kingdom. "How about let''s just ignore the civilians and focus only on the enemy soldiers?" An Elder from the Mischievous Lion organization proposes. "But how do you propose we should do that?" A Guardian from the Sword and Magic curiously asked. "If they throw us, civilians, just step to the side instead of trying to help them! If the civilians die because of that, it would not be our fault anymore." The Elder exined. "That..." The Guardian started hesitating whether to agree with it or not. "We have no choice! If we want to win and quickly stop the misery of the civilians, we need to sacrifice a few of them!" The Elder added. "Okay, let''s go with that!" The Guardians finally agreed. "But..." The Generals were still feeling hesitant about it. "Do you want our soldiers to keep on dying, instead?" The Elders asked the Generals. "But we should be helping the civilians not hurting them!" The Generals rebutted. "Just bear with it! We will make the ck organization pay twice or thrice the amount we are suffering today! Now, begin!" The Guardians persuaded. With that said and done, every soldier of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance finally started ignoring the cries of help from the civilians as they focused more on the members of the ck organization. However, they soon experienced the ck organization acting as civilians before suddenly attacking them once they turned their backs. Hence, the situation still turned against the favor of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. "We can''t do this anymore!" George who noticed them quickly warned everyone. "Quickly regroup, we need to think of a new strategy!" Charles didn''t hesitate to order a retreat. Hearing George and Charles''s orders, the other members of the 12 Zodiacs quickly began passing the orders. "Everyone regroup!" "Regroup!" "Go back, retreat!" "Retreat!" After regrouping, everyone quickly started thinking of new ideas to counter the new battle strategy of the ck organization. Suddenly, Leo with a bruised, covered face due to being beaten up by Cassandra and the others arrived. Behind him were Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte wearing a satisfied look on their faces after beating him up. Ethan who also has the same bruised, covered face as Leo, though it was a lot milderpare to thetter, also arrived along with Princess ine. Chapter 275 - Letting The Lions Run Free In The Wild Chapter 275 Letting the Lions run free in the wild Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo and Ethan look into each other''s eyes, they can''t help themselves from chuckling as they both feel the same pain as the other had felt after being beaten up by their own women, specifically women for the former while woman for thetter since they have a different amount of woman beating them up. "You were also beaten up?" Ethan asked. "Is this the reason why women are very scary?" Leo replied. "Not just scary, they are dangerous as well." "Indeed!" "....." The moment the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance saw Leo and Ethan, they immediately stopped in their nning to stand up straight and saluted. "Commander Leo, Vice-Commander Ethan!" The Generals of the Blue Fin Kingdom greeted. "We apologize for causing such a mess, Commander Leo, Vice-Commander Ethan!" The Elders of Mischievous Lion organization and Guardians of Sword and Magic quickly apologized. Hearing that, Leo simply waved his hand to say he doesn''t mind it. With how many times he had fought in battles already in the past, he had long understood that in a battle there are times when they can be in the advantage or in the disadvantage. As long as the winner and loser haven''t yet been decided, then it''s still possible to change the current status. "Yow, junior brother, you''re finally here!" George called out to Leo. "Took you long enough to get here!" Charles said. "Tell me the current situation of the entire battle, in detail." Leo looked at his senior brother George and Charles. "It''s like this, the ck organization is using the buildings as covers from our war weapon''s attack, hence rendering the war weapons almost ineffective, and they are also using the civilians as shields and sometimes act like civilians to get us off guard. It''s really hindering us from winning because we just can''t do any harm to the civilians, as that would be the same as saying that we are not different from the ck organization. Although in a battle asrge as this there are times when we can''t avoid that, but if we really start killing civilians as well, then where would the civilians go when there is no one left protecting them anymore since both sides would kill them?" George quickly reported. "Exactly, it''s so hard to take back our advantage!" Charlesmented in irritation. "Okay, then let''s change the ns." Leo approached the table with the map of the inside of the Southern Fortress on top, "Assign soldiers to encircle the entire Southern Fortress except for the destroyed south gate. Then, assign the rest of the soldiers to focus only on rescuing the civilians." "But, Commander Leo, what about the ck organization? Who would fight against them?" The Guardians asked. "No need to worry, the members of the Mischievous Lion organization present here would handle the ck organization." Leo replied. "But, would that really work? There are still tens of thousands of them remaining, but the Mischievous Lion organization only has thousands of members at most, not to mention they have the geographical advantage as well!" One of the Generals asked. "What kind of people do you think the Mischievous Lion organization has?" Leo turned to look at that General. "Assassins, Commander Leo!" The General replied. Suddenly, the Elders can''t help nodding their heads in understanding as they realized where Leo was going to. "And which ce exactly do you think the assassins are best at?" Leo asked another question. "That is..." The General wanted to reply ''In the city'' but George and Charles cut him off. "We are good in the city!" George and Charles replied at the same time. Hearing that answer, everyone finally understood what Leo was aiming to do. "But still, the numbers of the members of the Mischievous Lion organization we have here is still a problem." One of the Elders voiced out one of their crucial problems right now. What''s even worse was, most of the assassins were recuperating because the majority of people that received an injury were from the Mischievous Lion organization. It wasn''t actually unreasonable, because the battlefield was an open space, hence as an assassin, they were not able to use their advantage unlike the soldiers from the Blue Fin Kingdom and Sword and Magic. What that Elder has said was indeed correct. Even if the assassins are very good when ites to fighting inside the city, they were still at a disadvantage when ites to numbers, which simply means one assassin would most likely be fighting against ten or more members from their opponent''s side. Although for assassins that is just a minor problem, considering most of their missions would almost all involved them in a numerical disadvantage, but right now every manpower is crucial in winning the battle. Therefore, the decisions they should implement should take into consideration the chances of not losing a lot of manpower. "Don''t worry about that, we are not aiming to kill them, but to send them over..." Leo slowly pointed at the south, "Here!" Seeing that, everyone immediately understood what Leo aimed to do. At the very beginning of this battle, all of the soldiers from the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance were really curious as to why they have decided to destroy the wall at the south of the Southern Fortress, which then right after caused the Magical Beast to attack. But now, they finally understood why; it was simply to cut off the best ce to retreat for the ck organization and at the same create a pit of Magical Beast. With Magical Beast rampaging around the south, once they block the east, north, and west gate, the ck organization would then have no other ce remaining to leave once cornered aside from the south gate. Though they would obviously not do that, since that would be akin to suicide, but what if they push them, or rather force them to go south? As to how they would do that, it''s very, very, very simple. Looking at the map right now, the ck organization might look like they are at an advantage. But if they really look closely, they would soon discover that they are actually like sitting ducks waiting for the gun-point to shoot at them. Simply put, as long as this battle continues on, the ck organization who has brought themselves to be stuck in the middle of the Southern Fortress would sooner orter lose. The only difference is, they are taking with them a lot of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance soldiers in the process. However, what if they slowly minimize the ck organization''s space of movements? To be more specific, although the ck organization was now like sitting ducks, it is still possible for them to move, but what if they slowly but surely take away that by simply moving forward and forward and forward, again and again, from the east, north, and west, until eventually they only have so little space left to move. That''s not all, because although that would guarantee them winning, it would still cause them a lot of casualties because the ck organization can simply look for one location and try to breakthrough from that. And that''s exactly where the assassins of the Mischievous Lion organizationes to work. They would eliminate all the possibility of the ck organization from breaking at one point by simply fighting them at the same ground, specifically inside the perimeter which at the same time disrupt them from gathering together since doing that would attract more assassins to their current location. It doesn''t only end with that. Those soldiers focusing on rescuing the civilians would also start decreasing the ck organization''s chances of using the civilians to their advantage. Lastly, to further minimize the casualties, the majority of the soldiers would push the ck organization to the pit of Magical Beast located at the south, which would then make Magical Beast as a recement for the manpower needed for the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance in fighting against the ck organization. "Pass my order, create a wall of soldiers in the east, north, and west." The Elders, Generals, and Guardians quickly pass the orders. "Roger that!" "Roger that!" "Roger that!" The moment the wall of soldiers was finally formed, the Guardians and Generals then took the first line and ordered them to focus on rescuing the civilians while the majority would slowly push forward. "Commander Leo, it''s done! It''s now time to release the lion freely in the wild!" One of the Elders said to Leo. "I like your metaphor." Leo nodded, "Release the Lions!" With that said and done, all the members of the Mischievous Lion organization immediately went inside the perimeter to start killing the ck organization. Just like the metaphor that one of the Elders had used, the assassins who were released to the city really looked like lions that were released in their natural habitat. They started running from roof to roof, jumping from windows to windows, or even doing all sorts of parkours and stuffs to travel from house to house. It was really unlike fighting in a tnd where they have limited ways of maneuvering themselves and using their ability to the maximum potential. "So then, I got to go and also follow with my pack!" Leo waved his hand before dashing away to follow with the members of the Mischievous Lion organization. Anyway, there was no need for him to worry about the rest of the soldiers because Ethan, George, Charles, and a few capable others were there to handle the changes of the battlefield. Also, he needs to get away from Cassandra and the others in case they would find another reason to personally cause trouble to him. If it was in the past, he would have definitely not joined in the fun because it''s so troublesome, especially when there are people who can do it for him, which means there is no need for him to do anything anymore. However, right now he was aiming to be stronger. He needs to keep on training, keep on adapting in using Magic, and also to get used in his 1 Star cultivation because ever since he had broken through he still hasn''t found himself a good chance to test the full potential of his new power. Thest time back at Underground World of the Blue Coral city was him only testing the new power in its basic, not in detail. But with this battle happening right now, he finally has the perfect opportunity to test it. Although it would be risky, he has his Elementals with him, so he can at least minimize the risk of testing it in a life-or-death situation. Now that he had mentioned the Elementals, he was also dying to know the new changes of his Elementals, specifically all the Elements of Elementals. He had just discovered a while ago that they can now move their mouth, hence he can''t help himself from wanting to know what else has changed and what else could possibly change in the near future. While Leo was moving from ce to ce, he was also summoning different Elements of Elementals at the same time. First, it was the Wind Elemental to scout ahead, then Earth Elemental for defense, then Nature Elemental for support, andstly Water Elemental and Fire Elemental for assault. Not long after, he was now surrounded with all of the Elements of Elementals he could possibly summon as of this moment. In the near future, he would definitely summon more Elements of Elementals. "Now then, let''s begin testing the new things I''ve gained after breaking through to the 1 Star.." Leo smiled mischievously while tightly holding the Death Wake Dagger in his hand. Chapter 276 - The New Elementals Chapter 276 The New Elementals Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Momentster, Leo finally saw a group of ten members of the ck organization. They were currently hiding in an alley with two civilians as a hostage, specifically a mother and her child. "Oh, nning an ambush, are you?" Leo silently muttered to himself while he was on top of the building. Leo then turned to look at all of his Elementals behind him, "Wind Elemental try to distract them with your winds. Earth Elemental and Nature Elemental, block all of their possible exits. Water Elemental, flood all of them with your water. Fire Elemental, wait for mymand." Hearing all of those orders, the Elementals soon after nodded their heads in understanding before they quickly began executing the n. "One of our people said that someone ising in our direction, specifically a group of 6 people. Everyone, be on alert for them." "Okay, boss!" "Let''s show them who''s the real boss!" While they were conversing with themselves, a wall made out of rock suddenly appeared in all of their paths to retreat, trapping them inside. Then, thick roots with thorns began growing around the rock walls. After that, the lid of the drainage system below them suddenly exploded, quickly flooding the ce with water. Although they knew how to swim, the pressure of the water was so strong that swimming was impossible, hence in no time they quickly began drowning one by one. But before they started drowning, everyone suddenly saw a person jumping from the roof of the building beforending on a floor made out of stone that suddenly appeared. Soon after, the civilians were bought up by some sort of wind towards that person. "Fire Elemental, begin heating up the water with your fire. Let''s boil some pest of the Human race!" Leo mischievously smiled while looking at the drowning members of the ck organization without a shred of mercy in his eyes. Although he could be considered as a bad guy, at least he has a bottom line which is not to do something that can threaten the existence of the Human race. Not long after, the lid of the drainage system was suddenly closed once again in order for the Fire Elemental to easily boil the water. Although this also allows the members of the ck organization to be able to swim, but it was then quickly followed after by fireballs raining down towards the water. Almost all forms of fire is obviously ineffective against water, but who says it can''t make the water hot? Hence, in no time, with how powerful and fast was the Fire Elemental with shooting its fireballs, the water started boiling, slowly boiling the members of the ck organization inside. "Earth Elemental strengthen the wall, Nature Elemental protect the civilians, Fire Elemental keep on boiling the water even hotter, and Wind Elemental and Water Elemental, both of youe with me, let''s look for more members of the ck organization to boil in our pot of hot boiling water." Leo said before quickly leaving the ce. Behind him were the Wind Elemental and Water Elemental sticking closely. Sooner than he expected, Leo found 20 members of the ck organization standing in an open street with 5 civilians as hostage. Without wasting any more time, Leo quickly threw a dagger to kill one of them with the intention of attracting their attention to him. But of course, before doing that, he first ordered the Wind Elemental and Water Elemental to hide so as to make it look like he''spletely alone. With the death of one of theirrades, everyone was immediately attracted to Leo. "Opps, my hand slip." Leo said as he looked at his hand as if ming it for causing a person to die. "Do that again and these five civilians would die!" The obvious leader of the group threatened. "Hahahaha, how about you juste here and die?" "Exactly, die so these civilians would live!" Hearing that, Leo immediately started acting scared, "How about let''s talk this out, I seriously didn''t notice that there were a lot of you." "Too bad that''s not possible!" Saying that the Captain of the group and all of his men quickly chased after Leo while still holding the civilians in their hands. Leo smiled mischievously before he quickly started running towards the direction of the hot boiling pot of water. The only problem he needs to face right now though were the hostages. But suddenly, while he was pondering how to save the civilians, five thick roots suddenly shoot out from the top of a house, quickly and easily pulling out the civilians from the hands of the members of the ck organization. "Damn, you!!" The Leader eximed out when he realized they had been fooled. "Forget about the civilians, chase after that person!" "Roger that!" With that said, the chasing soon after continued. "Fireball!" "Vine Whip!" "Earth Spikes!" "Water Sprout!" "....." Dozens of different Elements of Magic spells shoot behind Leo while he was running away. Fortunately, the Wind Elemental was up above them right now, hence it has acted as Leo''s eyes on the sky allowing him to easily dodge the Magic spells as if he has eyes located in the back of his head. "Watch out, there are definitely others nearby sending warnings to him." The Captain quickly thought of a reason how Leo was able to dodge all of their Magic spells. Though what he didn''t realize was, it was actually a hiding Wind Elemental that''s sending the warning. Momentster, Leo finally arrived nearby the hot boiling pot of water. And when the members of the ck organization was finally situated nearby the wall holding the boiling water down, he immediately ordered to destroy the wall. "Destroy the wall!" Booom! With the wall destroyed, the hot boiling water immediately came flooding down to the 19 members of the ck organization. With how extremely hot the water was currently at, it didn''t take long for all of them to die. "Good, now leave all the civilians on the top of the building, let''s begin hunting for more!" Leo ordered before moving deeper inside the city. ..... After half an hour, Leo had killed hundreds of members of the ck organization, and in the process of killing, he started finding out the new changes to his Earth Elementals. Firstly, he realized that all the Magic spells he had learned would also be learned by his Elementals. Like for example, the Green Terrain spell was learned by the Nature Elemental, hence it was able to create vines and roots to use in fighting and supporting. The Fire Elemental''s fireball also has the same strength as his Fireball spell. Secondly, the 10 meters range of all of the Elementals attacks has now increased to 20 meters, no more no less. Thirdly, the power of each Elemental can bebined together. Like the Fire Elemental and Water, Elementals attack oncebined together can create hot boiling water. The Earth Elemental and Nature Elemental can further strengthen the defense. Or the Wind Elemental and the Fire Elemental can further strengthen the fireball, though this part was still a theory. Lastly, the most important discovery was, the Elementals have a simr consciousness of an adult. What''s even more shocking was, all of the experiences seem to being from him. Simply put, their attack style, their reaction in every situation, and the way they think seem to all being from his experiences and knowledge, which is indeed reasonable considering they basically all came from his own consciousness. Oh, he had almost forgotten. All of his Elementals has now be a lot stronger than when he was still at No Star level. Maybe they are only slightly below the 1 Star level or peak No Star right now. In his opinion, it should be because he still hasn''t consolidated his cultivation yet, hence the Elementals still hasn''t broken through to the same cultivation as him. He wasn''t really sure about that assumption, but he would be testing the Elementals once again in the near future to see if he was correct or not. As for his personal strength, he has discovered that there were only a few changes to himself. His physical strength has gone up by a bit, though it wasn''t really something noteworthy, at least at this moment. His Mana Capacity can now store and absorb more Manapared to before, hence it should be able to allow him to finally show theplete effect of the Green Terrain spell and should also allow him to finally use some other Magic spells. As for his Magic Power, it likewise also increase by a bit just like his physical strength. He is still not clear of the reason why, but he would definitely read books about it once this battle is over. Lastly, his capability to control Mana has improved the most amongst the others. Right this moment, absorbing Mana in his surrounding has be really easy and fast as well. But the only problem for him right now is about the so-called Stars. Although he is now considered as a 1 Star Mage, he still hasn''t formed his Star in his consciousness yet. Well, with how fully packed was his schedule, just where could he find the time to create a Star? After this war, he would definitely do that because a Star is actually not only important in casting Magic spells or easily gathering Mana from his surrounding, but also in using a Magic weapon. This is just a thought, but he believes that he might be able to use the Mana stored in the Stars to activate the Death Wake Dagger instead of always absorbing and converting Mana from the surrounding. So far, those were only the detailed knowledge he has discovered as of this moment. Maybe in the near future, he would discover some more. Booom! Suddenly, a firework exploded in the sky, indicating that the members of the ck organization were finally pushed to the rampaging Magical Beast at the south. "It''s finally going to end." Leo turned to look at the south direction. With the ck organization now near the Death''s door, the war is finally nearing its end. Since there was nothing to do here anymore, Leo quickly went south to witness thest struggle of the members of the ck organization Chapter 277 - The Defeat Of The Black Organization? Chapter 277 The defeat of the ck organization? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After a few minutes of traveling, Leo finally saw the current status of the members of the ck organization. At this moment, the remaining members of the ck organization were stuck in the middle of a mere 50 square meters space surrounded by nearly all the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and at their south was the rampaging Magical Beast. Because they were not tamed or summoned Magical Beast, they of course would not recognize any ally or enemy, hence they would attack practically anyone who isn''t Magical Beast. However, with Ash and Ethan handling themand of the soldiers, they of course already prepared themselves for that. Despite the Magical Beast attacking their side as well, they can hardly cause any casualties to them because they can easily be suppressed by their soldiers, especially now that the 20 Elders and 12 Zodiacs of the Mischievous Lion organization, 10 Guardians of the Sword and Magic, and Generals of the Blue Fin Kingdom were finally gathered in close proximity with each other. No matter how hard the Magical Beast tries to break through to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, they can''t, which then leads them to attack the members of the ck organization instead. "Leo, we are now putting off thest bit of fire!" Ash said the moment she saw Leonding from the top of the building. "Great! After this, we would then be supporting Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain in fighting against Barbara." Leo said. This was the exact reason why he needed to conquer the Southern Fortress as fast as possible, so as to assist the fight against Barbara with no members of the ck organization disrupting them. Even if their help can only cause a little to no effect at all, he believes that even a tiny pebble can cause a ripple to a big ocean. "Everyone, finish them off, and let''s prepare for the next part of the n!" Ash quickly ryed Leo''s intention after hearing it. "Finish them off!" Ethan ryed. "Finish them off!" The 20 Elders ryed. "Finish them off!" The 12 Zodiacs ryed. "Finish them off!" The 10 Guardians ryed. "Finish them off!" Andstly, the Generals ryed. With that said and done, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance quickly began shooting Magic spells towards thest remaining members of the ck organization. And after a few minutes, that chapter of the battle finally ended and it was now time for the next part. "Everyone, quickly man up all the cannons and crossbows on the top of the wall and also send out a signal to the wheeled cannons and wheeled crossbows outside. Let''s begin shooting their leader!" Ash quickly ordered once she saw that there were no more members of the ck organization left alive. "Okay!" "Quickly move!" "Don''t waste any time! Let''s end this fight as soon as possible!" Immediately, rows of soldiers began moving towards the walls. Meanwhile, the rampaging Magical Beast were quickly driven back to the Twilight Forest by Levi and Vox. "Quickly go back to the Hundred Hills after this, we would be meeting up with each other once we finish everything here!" Leo reminded Levi and Vox. "Okay, Leo!" Levi nodded. "I''m also starting to get hungry, so it''s time to meet up with Ahmed." Vox followed. After that, Leo quickly followed behind the soldiers with Cassandra and the other girls by his side. He really wants to go without Cassandra and the others following behind, but it seems like they were now pretty determined to stick close to him after he left them without saying anything awhile ago. ..... *Booom! *Booom! *Booom! The clouds in the sky exploded one after the other, causing a huge hole to form in their surrounding as the fight between Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain against Barbara continued on. "Cough! Cough! We can''t let this battle go on any longer!" Queen Olivia who has now sustained a few injuries around her body and a serious wound around her waist said. Thetter wound was received when she blocked an attack for Elder Rain at that one time of the fight. "Fortunately, Barbara seems to be in hisst ounce of strength as well." Queen Maria said as she quickly moved to the side of Queen Olivia to assist her from floating. "Just push a little bit harder!" Madam Silva encouraged. ng! Swong! Bang! Booom! Right this moment, the main fighter against Barbara was Elder Rain. Both of them were swinging their weapons, causing metal hitting against metal sound every now and then. It wasn''t the intention of Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva, to let Elder Rain fight against Barbara alone, but rather because they needed some breather before joining the fight once again. Although the fight has already been going on for hours, Barbara finally noticed a very shocking truth that Elder Rain seemed to be that he doesn''t run out of any energy, at all. The three women were already having a hard time keeping with the fight, even Barbara herself is no exception to that, but Elder Rain keeps on going and going with no signs of wanting to stop. The reason was very simple, Elder Rain felt extremely bad to himself when his wife Olivia blocked an attack from Barbara for him not to get seriously injured. Although he was clearly aware of the fact that she didn''t do it because she knows he was actually her long lost husband, rather because he was needed the most so as to have the chance to beat Barbara, but it still doesn''t remove the fact that she blocked an attack for him. In fact, it''s even worst on his part because he should be the one protecting her, not just because he was her husband, but also because he was now a lot stronger than her. Because of that, Elder Rain didn''t hold back any of his strength anymore as he began fighting with all that he has got, even to the point that he had merged with his Dark Phoenix to fight, which is something he normally wouldn''t do because it would cost the Dark Phoenix to go into the process of reincarnation earlier than the given time, specifically reduce the 1,000 years time with 50 years. Although that is still considered a lot, in his opinion it is actually not, because that meant a decrease to the already few chances of merging with the Dark Phoenix. "Are you really intending to kill me?!" Barbara can''t help asking while having a hard time fending off Elder Rain''s attack. The situation right now was really unbelievable for her because a mere low life was actually pushing her to the brink of death. "Is that even a proper question? I was already intending to kill you right from the very beginning!" Elder Rain replied as he swings his sword once again. "If that''s the case, then I guess I also don''t need to hold back anymore!" Barbara finally decided to not also hold back. Whoooosh! With a powerful gust of wind, Barbara''s 1st Constetion form suddenly healed back to its full potential. "Now, let''s begin the next round!" Barbara smiled as she dives towards Elder Rain. However, despite that, Elder Rain didn''t flinch a bit or show any sign of retreating back. Instead, he released an, even more, greater power of Magic Power before he also dives down towards Barbara. CLANNGGG! Two Magic Swords shed with each other, causing a powerful gust of wind to sweep throughout the entire surrounding. Holes also formed in the clouds, indicating just how powerful were their attacks. "What?!!" Barbara was shocked beyond belief the moment she continued shing swords with Elder Rain as she quickly realized that he was actually not the least bit of a disadvantage against her despite healing back to her full potential. That''s not even the point here; Reinhart hasn''t even healed himself, so how is he still able to fight against her without experiencing any disadvantage? "Is this all that you''ve got?!!!" Elder Rain mocked before he put more strength and Magic Power in his sword, causing Barbara to slowly retreat back. With a powerful swing of Elder Rain''s sword once again, Barbara was immediately sent flying down to the ground. *BOOOOOOM! "No matter how many times you heal yourself up, you still won''t be able to beat me!" Elder Rain sneered. After saying that, he didn''t stay floating up in the sky as he decided to dive down and continue his fight with Barbara, not intending to give her any time for a breather. Noticing this, Barbara can''t help vomiting blood, "You..." "Let''s end this fight once and for all!" Elder Rain eximed as he swings his sword. CLAAANG! Crack! Booom! Crack! Booom! The ground that Barbara was standing on repeatedly cracked and destroyed as Elder Rain''s strength was just too much for even the ground to handle. However, seemingly like without any reason, Elder Rain suddenly retreated up to the sky. "Oh, is it perhaps your time with the merge of the Dark Phoenix ising to an end?" Barbara can''t help feeling excited seeing such a change in Elder Rain''s action. It seems like it was time for her revenge, "Then-" Contrary to Barbara''s thoughts though, her words were suddenly cut off when she noticed hundreds of cannonballs raining down to her location. Booom! Booom! Booom! Boom! It wasn''t only that, arrows from crossbows and bows came raining down as well, before quickly being followed after by countless of different Elements of Magic spells. Booom! Whooosh! Booom! Whooosh! That wasn''t the end as well, as the assault continued on for a few minutes straight before finally stopping. When the cloud of dust finally cleared off, what revealed after was Barbara stuck inside the ground with her 1st Constetion formpletely destroyed. Arrows and cannons ballsy all around her and some were even on top of her body or had prated her body, specifically only the arrows in thetter. Although Barbara was a Constetion level Special Mage, she was still Human nheless. Moreover, with hundreds of cannons balls, arrows, and Magic spells hitting her directly, as in literally her body, even the likes of dimir would still sustain some injury, not to mention her. Elder Rain has also distracted her in perfect timing, so how can she have enough time to cast a Defensive Magic spell before the attacknded on her. To be honest, she was only able to cast a Defensive Magic spell at the 30-second mark. "Cough! Cough! How..." Barbara was extremely in disbelief in her current situation right now. It was totally out of her expectations that she would lose in this battle. It was even a thorough loss because even all the members of the ck organization she had bought were obviously all killed already basing on the number of cannons that shot towards her. "Ah, it should be because I was the only powerful one while the rest of the people I''ve bought were really weak..." Barbara suddenly thought of a reasonable reason why she had lost, which was actually correct. The Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance has dozens of Gxy level people while she only bought with her 9 Star level and below. It was because she had looked down and despised the Silver Kingdom, thinking that they are just a bunch of low lives, or maybe even garbage. After all, this was the weakest amongst all the Human territories, hence what else could she use to describe the Silver Kingdom? Moreover, with the ongoing disaster caused by their Kingdom Protection Array destroyed, would they even have enough manpower to fight against her, or even if they do, would they even have someone capable enough to contend against her? Contrary to her thoughts, they indeed do, and in fact, there are a lot of thempared to what she had estimated the least. "You lost!" Elder Rain said as he slowlynded in front of Barbara. "Do you really think so?" Barbara asked with a smirk as she slowly stood up from the ground after so much effort. "Look around you, you are the only one remaining. So, what else could it meant aside from; YOU LOST!" Elder Rain said as he slowly walked towards Barbara, intending to thrust his sword at her heart to finally end her life. However, Elder Rain suddenly stopped from his footsteps when Barbara suddenly startedughing. "HAHAHAHAHA! Do you really think this is the end?" Barbaraughed. But suddenly, her body lightens up before vanishing from her location while only leaving the word, "I will be back!" Chapter 278 - The Night Of The Celebration For The Victory Part 1 Chapter 278 The night of the celebration for the victory part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The battle between the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance against the ck organization has finally ended, and it was clear for everyone to see that this war is won by the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. While the ck organization was thoroughly beaten with its Vice-president left with no choice but to retreat with her tail in between both of her legs. At the top of the Southern Fortress north wall, Leo was watching Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain help each other as they then slowly fly towards them. "The battle is over!" Leo eximed out loud as he raised the Death Wake Dagger to the air. "We won!!" "Victory to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance!!" "Victory!!" "Victory!!" "Victory!!" Screams of triumph echoed throughout the entire Southern Fortress with numerous weapons raised to the air. After the war thatsted for a few hours, with thousands of casualties, and many adversities, they have finally won. All the soldiers along with Leo and the others gathered in a square right in front of the destroyed beyond recognition Commander''s Pce of the Southern Fortress. Momentster, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain finallynded in the middle. "All hail, Queen Olivia!!" "All hail, Queen Maria!!" "All hail, Madam Silva!!" "All hail, Elder Rain!!" What followed after was an even louder shout than before. After all, the battle against Barbara was the real decider to whether they would win this battle or not. If Barbara wasn''t defeated, then even if the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance was able to conquer the Southern Fortress, they would still be helpless against a 1st Constetion Special Mage, no matter what they would do. Although they knew that it was partly because of them why they had defeated Barbara, but it wouldn''t have happened without Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and especially Elder Rain''s distracting her until they were finally able to position every war weapons. "Everyone, quiet down, let our heroes speak a few words!" Leo informed everyone. Hearing Leo''s words, everyone immediately quiets down. Even those soldiers at the very far back didn''t make any sound in respect to the 4 heroes of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. "Thank you, Commander Leo," Queen Olivia was the first one to take the honor of speaking to everyone. She continued, "Like you, all can see, we have won the battle against the ck organization, not only did it give us the Southern Fortress in return, but it had also helped the entire Human race for we have stopped whatever cancer called ck organization was trying to do in Silver Kingdom. So, we have not only won as the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance but also as a member of the Human race!!" Suddenly, Queen Maria stepped forward, "Not only that, but it is also a battle won by us the Mermaid race as well. This battle would inflict great damage to those people, whichever race they belong to, with no good intention to us!" Then, Madam Silva stepped forward next, "This battle would also go into the annals of history as we have defeated not only the ck organization but also one of the most prominent members they have, Vice-president Barbara the Perfect Disguise. Only a few of you know this, but Barbara is someone that has caused hundreds of thousands of deaths to not only the Human race but also to the other Foreign races, so be proud of yourselves for you have contributed as well in defeating the despicable Barbara!" Lastly, the greatest of all the 4 heroes, the mysterious yet powerful, Elder Rain finally stepped forward, "However, this battle doesn''t end with just this victory. We still need to go forward to the north to defeat the Silver royal family and thest remnants of the ck organization in the Silver Kingdom, specifically at the Williams city. I''m not telling you not to be proud of yourselves, you can, really, but prepare yourselves still, for we would only recognize that we have really won once the Silver Kingdom is finally in the hands of the Mischievous Lion organization!!" Hearing that, countless voices of approval and apuse sounded through the entire square. "But before that, let''s celebrate for this victory that belongs to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance!!" "Victory!!" "All hail, Queen Olivia!!" "All hail, Queen Maria!!" "All hail, Madam Silva!!" "All hail, Elder Rain!!" ..... When the night finally came, a huge bonfire was suddenly lightened up in the middle of the square. Foods and beverages were immediately served by the surviving civilians of the Southern Fortress to the thousands of tables where soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance were eating and enjoying their time. Women and other performers were dancing nearby the bonfire, making the ce boisterous and joyous. After every battle, such kind of celebration would always be required in order to lighten up everyone''s mood and to also minimize the psychological factor cause after killing too many people. "Bring me another beer!!" "In our table as well!!" "Bring more food to our table!!" "Over here as well!!" Meanwhile, up above the destroyed beyond recognition Commander''s Pce, a different celebration for the heroes and the important members of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance was taking ce. Unlike down in the square, in this ce, there werenterns instead to brighten up the dark surrounding. Waiters were in-charged of serving the food and beverages instead of the surviving civilians. And professional musicians were performing music to match up the atmosphere. Everyone was now wearing exquisitely designed dresses and noble clothes. Some were dancing in the middle along with the music, while others were chatting about random different things. Suddenly, a man wearing a white mask walked in the middle of the dancing crowd as he slowly walked towards the direction of the heroes table. Despite wearing a mask, it was obvious for everyone to assume that this man is not hiding an ugly face but rather a very handsome face. Momentster, this man, who was actually Reinhart using the alias of Elder Rain, stood in front of Queen Olivia who was dressed in a dark blue nightgown, "Queen Olivia, how''s your injury?" "Don''t worry, it''s fine. How about you, did your merging with the Dark Phoenix caused you some internal injuries?" Queen Olivia replied. "Fortunately, there wasn''t, and it was all thanks to you." Elder Rain said. "Just forget about it. I only did what I see was correct to do in such a situation." Queen Olivia smiled beautifully at Elder Rain. Just seeing this smile alone, Elder Rain can''t help remembering the first time he had met Olivia. It was one beautiful morning. When he was training by ake, he suddenly saw one very beautiful woman sitting on the ground right beside theke while drinking tea with herself alone. This woman immediately captivated his eyes. Without any bit of hesitation, he then approached this woman and asked what her name was, to which she replied with, "Olivia!". He then requested if it was okay to join her, to which she nodded in response. It was then the mark of the beginning of their love story. Their love story was almost simr to what Reinhart usually reads in books. At that time, he discovered that he actually has weaker cultivationpare to Olivia''s. Because of that, her family despises him and doesn''t agree with him pursuing her. Her family did everything to separate the both of them. But, he didn''t allow it to stop him. And until eventually, they decided to get married. Obviously, since her family was against him, they can only hold it secretly while only inviting some of their close friends and people who support them. However, just like every love story, there would always be a tragedy. In one fateful evening when their wedding was secretly being held, an unidentified group barged in and attacked everyone, which Elder Rain has finally discovered after some investigation was actually the ck organization. With how unprepared everyone was, they found themselves having a hard time defending themselves against the intruders, hence causing them an easy defeat. And in thest moment, when there were only a few people remaining on their side, he and Olivia finally stepped forward to fight against the intruder to their wedding. In the end, they were still forced to escape as their opponents were much more powerful than they have anticipated. And it was during this escape where Olivia received the scar on her very beautiful face. "I really wonder this ever since I first saw you, but is there any special meaning to that scar on your face? If it''s rude to ask, then just forget that I''ve asked that question." Elder Rain asked. "Oh this," Queen Olivia slowly touched the scar on her face as she can''t help herself from reminiscing about the past. She had got this scar when she and her husband Reinhart were escaping away from the people who had suddenly intruded on their secret wedding, which she had already known their identity through the help of the Mischievous Lion organization, specifically it was the ck organization. It happened when she jumped forward in front of Reinhart to defend against an attack for him as she knew that he wouldn''t be able to defend it with his weak cultivation. Fortunately, they were still able to escape through the help of others. But since everything was already destroyed, they have no choice but to return to their humble house near thatke where they first meet since they can''t continue with their official wedding anymore. But the next morning, Reinhart has suddenly disappeared while leaving only a letter saying that, "Thest night has made me realized that I''m still extremely weak. So, I would be going in an adventure to find a way to be much more powerful. I will not allow what happened today to happen again in the near future as that might cause me to lose you. Until then, please wait for me!" After reading that, Olivia didn''t even cry as she crumpled the paper and said, "Idiot! Who says we can''t grow strong together?" And hence, she decided to leave her family in order to look for him. And after months of searching, Olivia finally discovered Reinhart''s whereabouts through some of their friends, and it had been said that he was returning to his home, the Silver Kingdom, as his younger brother, Leo Heart, has encountered something very bad. Without any hesitation, she went and chased after him. However, the moment Olivia finally arrived, she then unexpectedly found out that Reinhart has actually died. But, she wasn''t a fool, she knows it''s not the truth, for they have sworn an Oath that whoever died the other one would also follow. And since she didn''t die, then obviously Reinhart should also be alive, somewhere in the Celestial World. But because she didn''t have any clue where he was, she quickly went to look for his younger brother, Leo Heart, first, hoping to get some kind of information that will lead to Reinhart. Though, the moment she arrived she immediately discovered that Leo was actually trying to kill himself. She really can''t believe that such a timid kid was actually the younger brother of a brave and heroic man such as Reinhart, though sheter found out that Leo was always pampered by everyone in the Heart Noble Household hence he wasn''t able to learn how to live alone.. Because of that, she offered to be his Master which finally birthed the Leo of today. Chapter 279 - The Night Of The Celebration For The Victory Part 2 Chapter 279 The night of the celebration for the victory part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "I got this scar after I blocked an attack for someone." Queen Olivia replied. "Oh, then this someone should be someone special to you, right? Considering with your current cultivation you can easily heal such wound." Elder Rain can''t help smiling behind the mask. Hearing that, Queen Olivia''s head suddenly twitch out of anger, "Someone special? That idiot is not special! Do you really think I would treat the person who suddenly left me because he wanted to grow stronger alone as someone special in my life? Hmph!" "Eh...?" Elder Rain really doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry after hearing Olivia''s word. Well, what he did was indeed considered idiotic or only an asshole would do since he didn''t think of what Olivia would be feeling once he suddenly left her. Actually, he has a very reasonable reason for that, and that was he needed time to investigate the reason why his parents were killed. To be honest, at that time, Olivia still doesn''t know that the night they were attacked was also the same day when his parents were killed. And when he finally discovered the shocking truth about their Heart Noble Household, which was also the time he was saved by dimir, he swore to himself that he will have his revenge against the Gods of the Celestial World. Fortunately, such a Magical item to kill the Gods was in Leo''s hand, the Red Cube who has chosen Leo from the moment he was born. After that, he revealed his whereabouts to Olivia through the help of one of his friends, which at the same time also revealed his whereabouts to the ck organization intentionally, just like what he was aiming to do. Everything was finally set, and it was time for the plot to begin. Reinhart quickly went to the Silver Kingdom, and when he was finally nearby the Twilight Forest, the ck organization finally revealed themselves and attacked him, which eventually killed him. But, contrary to the ck organization''s thoughts, he wasn''t someone easily killed anymore, because dimir has given him the ck Phoenix, a Legendary Magical Beast capable ofing back to life through its own dust, which had granted him the unique capability of Rebirth. When he died, Reinhart didn''t immediately activate the Rebirth ability but had instead waited for the news of his death to spread throughout the entire Silver Kingdom. And this information was what informed Olivia of his death when she finally arrived. But of course, he knows she wouldn''t believe that he had died because of the Oath they had sworn with each other in the past, and that the first thing she would do was to begin investigating, which eventually lead her to find Leo. When all of that was done, he then returned to meet up with dimir and asked him more about the Heart Noble Household. But, contrary to his thoughts, dimir only gave him a mission saying, "I will not tell it to you through words as they would also find out about it. Instead, I will guide you to find the answer to your question throughpleting missions." Seeing Elder Rain''s reaction, Queen Olivia suddenly chuckled sweetly as she said, "Hahaha, I''m just joking. Of course, that person is special to me. And the reason why I didn''t heal this scar was for him to find me through this." "Oh, what a great love story! You and that man would definitely meet one day, I assure you!" Elder Rain replied. "Anyways,e and take a sit!" Queen Olivia pointed her hand towards the empty chair right beside her. "Hehehehe, actually, I came here to request a dance with you. Of course, I don''t intend to take you away from your beloved husband, I just want to thank you for blocking that attack for me." Elder Rain shook his head and said. He really wanted tough with his line right now. How would he even steal Olivia from her husband when in fact he was her husband. "Oh, then shall we?" Queen Olivia agreed immediately. "It''s my honor, Queen Olivia!" Elder Rain slowly took Queen Olivia''s hand as they both began dancing with the others while being apanied by a melodic sound by the musicians. At the side, Leo shook his head when he saw Elder Rain dancing with his Master Olivia. Too bad for that man, but no matter how many moves he makes, he would still fail because his Master Olivia was crazily loyal, faithful, andmitted to his older brother Reinhart just by basing on the conversation they have exchanged in the past. For his Master Olivia, she''d rather be a widow than marry another man who is not Reinhart. "Why are you shaking your head? Don''t you also feel happy about your Master Olivia... No, I meant sister-inw, if she finds new happiness in her life?" Cassandra who noticed Leo shaking his head can''t help asking. "Of course he won''t be happy! Why on Celestial World would he even feel happy when the wife of his older brother is being chased after in front of him?" Elizabeth replied to Leo, without realizing that what she had assumed was actually wrong. "And why is that?" Cassandra turned around to look at Elizabeth and asked, "Leo''s older brother is no longer with us, no offence, so why should Leo hold his Master Olivia back when she wants to look for somebody else to fill the void of her heart." "Oh, then would you be happy if someone steals Leo from you when you die?" Elizabeth cunningly smiled. "That..." Cassandra turned her head to looked at Angel, Ash, and Charlotte and then back to Elizabeth before saying, "Even when I''m alive, I''m still not happy with that." Seeing Cassandra''s reaction, Elizabeth''s cunning smile froze as it then began twitching, "What do you even mean with that?!" "Do you want me to tell you honestly?" "No need, I already know what you meant. But, it should be me saying that became I''m Leo''s fianc¨¦e!" "You are? Why don''t we ask Leo if he remembers anything about you being his fianc¨¦e? If he says yes, then I don''t mind being the second wife while you''ll be the main wife!" "You..." Elizabeth was immediately rendered speechless by Cassandra. What else can she say, Leo had indeed no memories about her anymore. Suddenly, Ash who was drinking a cocktail at the side sneered with a roll of her eyes, "What main wife and second wife? It''s obviously me who would be the main wife while the rest of you would just be a bunch of concubines!" "Tch! How dare a White Fox race who isn''t Human to try and be the main wife of a Human! It''s obviously me who''s going to be the main wife. As for the reason. How about all of you try and fight me? I''ll even consider a 1 versus 4 fight." Charlotte chuckled. "I just discovered that old people really like to use their seniority to bully us young ones." Cassandra mocked. "Exactly! They should have retired already instead of still choosing to chase after such a passionate desire!" Elizabeth supported. "You..." Ash and Charlotte were immediately rendered speechless after hearing this. It really seems like Cassandra, Elizabeth, and the rest of the young women who are interested in being Leo''s wife would be using the ''Old woman'' line to defeat them in an argument. Leo really wanted to stop them from fighting with each other, but knowing that they were fighting for him, he quickly decided to just leave it for them to handle. This time, it wasn''t because his enjoying while watching them fight, but rather because he already decided to give up. No matter what he does or says, all of his actions would just be ignored by all of them. Hence, it''s much better to just leave it to them to decide who would be his main wife or second wife, third wife, and so on and so forth. Anyways, he doesn''t have any problem with whoever it would be, since in the end it still meant they would be his wife. Suddenly, Leo felt that someone seems to be missing. Turning his head to all sides, he quickly found that Angel was no longer sitting with them. He then quickly turned his head to look around the ce as he then soon noticed her delicate back, due to her backless dress, behind a destroyed pir while she seems to be talking with someone in front of her. Curiosity and a bit of wariness spread in Leo''s mind as he then left their table without anyone noticing before he slowly approached Angel. Soon, he arrived behind the pir as he then quickly hid to eavesdrop on who Angel was talking to. Though, to his surprise, it was actually Madam Silva. He really wanted to leave immediately, because with Madam Silva''s cultivation it was pretty easy for her to notice him, but then he suddenly stopped in his track when he felt that his body could actually no longer move, which he quickly assumed was Madam Silva using some kind of Magic spell, implying that she wanted him to listen to their conversation. "After this war, I and the rest of the Sword and Magic in Silver Kingdom would be returning to Dragon Horn Empire to inform the two Vice-presidents about dimir so that we can begin looking for his whereabouts. Would you being with us or staying? Don''t worry, this time, I will let you freely decided on what to do." Madam Silva informed. Hearing that question, Leo''s face immediately turned solemn, "So after this war, the Sword and Magic would also abandon the Silver Kingdom like the Snow Noble Household..." Though, he quickly shook his head to forget about such thoughts.. Angel still hasn''t made her reply yet, so it''s much better to listen to her first before he starts assuming anything. Chapter 280 - Angel’s Secret Chapter 280 Angel''s secret Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Madam Silva''s words, Angel was immediately sent into deep thought. She had decided right from the very beginning when she epted being her disciple to go wherever her Master Silva was going, in order to keep on training under her, but going to the Dragon Horn Empire was no longer an option that she would consider choosing. As to why, it''s simply because she had done everything just to escape that hell hole, so why would she go back over there? "I know that your thinking about the Emperor of the Dragon Horn Empire." Madam Silva immediately knew what Angel was currently thinking, "It is a known fact already within the entire Human race that Emperor Yuta knows no limit in his desire for sexual satisfaction, even to the point that he doesn''t care whatever race they are from or whether it''s appropriate for him to do it with that woman or not because for him as long as there is a hole it''s totally fine. But, staying here would also mean that you are on your own. Although I want to stay as much as you do in the Silver Kingdom because in this ce I can practically do whatever I want without anyone from the Sword and Magic trying to tell me what to do, but as someone, dimir had saved in the past, I also need to save him to repay the favor. This is also perfect timing to break the contract I have signed with him in the past." Madam Silva finally finished exining her reason for not staying in Silver Kingdom, no matter how Angel would persuade her to stay. Hearing that, Angel just became even more confused about what answer to choose. So, she remained silent while restlessness was evident in her eyes. Truth be told, aside from Madam Silva, Clydesdale, and Evangelion, no one actually knows that the real reason why Angel had stayed in such a backward territory was actually because she doesn''t want to be a part of Emperor Yuta''s harem. And the moment she decided to leave her Noble Household in order to escape from his hands, the only person she could choose to rely on was her Master Silva. But now that she would also be gone, who would she rely on anymore? Of course, Angel is fully aware that it''s absolutely still possible for her to grow strong alone, that''s not even a question, but time was really important to her right now. Because right this moment, with only a few people knowing about this, the Leucadia Noble Household is actually doing their very best to buy Angel as much time as possible, through many different means such as causing cmities, tragedies, gue, financial crisis, and ying the bad guy in the Dragon Horn Empire, in order for her to be strong enough for that man to not be able to have the ability to touch her anymore. And once they can no longer hold that man and yet she''s still weak, then he would definitely right aftere and catch her to make her one of his thousands of concubines. As for the reason why the Leucadia Noble Household was doing that, it''s simply because Angel had inherited the heritage of their Noble Household. It all begins with the history of the Leucadia Noble Household that has dated back when the Human race was still living on Earth. At that time, they were still called the Pendragon family, one of the hidden families living on Earth. Many people living on Earth actually know about this family, but they just didn''t believe that they really exist. In fact, they are mentioned in countless books, whether fiction or history, and some movies as well. But why exactly is it? Because the Pendragon family were actually the descendants of the great and heroic King Arthur Pendragon. Therefore, Angel who had inherited the heritage of King Arthur Pendragon received the Sword of Excalibur, a Legendary Magic weapon given by the God of the Lake which in fact actually belonged to the Celestial World and the God of the Lake was actually just a Divine cksmith of the Celestial World in the past called Elder Lake, who''s exact name was Lake Lacadia. How was this possible? It is because there have already been Humans in Celestial World even before the Humans of Earth arrived. In fact, the Dark God who is being worshiped by the ck organization is actually from the first Humans or moremonly know as High Humans, simr in name to High Elves, High Orcs, and many more, that''s why the Dark God is using the Humans of Earth to do all of his biddings. As for where have the High Humans have gone to? No one knows... Merlin who had imed to be a wizard was actually also from the Celestial World, who had traveled to Earth along with the Sword of Excalibur as a prophet to warn the Humans of Earth about the arrival of the Celestial World to their home. This warning was written in a book and was passed down from generation to generation of the Pendragon family. And so, when the Humans were finally transported into the Celestial World, the Pendragon family were truthfully already prepared. In fact, they immediately changed into Leucadia Noble Household, which is, in fact, inspired by Lake Lacadia''s name, because they have longed studied what likely role would the hidden families on Earth would have once they were discovered by the billions of Humans who were hopeless and full of desperation the moment they first experience the truth of the Celestial World. To be more exact, they would be pushed into the role of heroes of the Human race, which in simple terms, their cannons fodder. No matter how powerful or influential was a hidden family, it is impossible for them to lead billions of hopeless and desperate people, especially in a new world, even if they have some knowledge about the Celestial World through the book that was passed down from their Pendragon family. However, no matter how hard the Leucadia Noble Household tries to hide this secret, Emperor Yuta of the Dragon Horn Empire had unexpectedly still discovered it from Fate knows what source. And when he arrived to visit the Leucadia Noble Household to confirm whether this was true or not, because he simply can''t believe such information, was also the exact moment when Angel received the Sword of Excalibur. Obviously, Emperor Yuta who found out the truth wouldn''t just waste this opportunity, especially when he discovered that the person who had inherited the Sword of Excalibur was actually a very beautiful woman. Exactly the next day after that, he proposed to marry and make Angel one of his concubines. Of course, the Leucadia Noble Household wants to decline this because Angel is someone who appeared after thousands of years of history of the Leucadia Noble Household. But how can they decline Emperor Yuta''s offer without offending him? That man is a petty and unreasonable person. If he doesn''t get what he wants, he would immediately choose bloodshed as a way tomunicate his intention. Although their situation has turned hopeless after that, but it seems like Fate has still left them a doorway out. The marriage actually has a specific date, which was Emperor Yuta would onlye to take Angel away when she turned 20 years old. This has then be an opportunity for the Leucadia Noble Household to think of a way to not marry off their daughter to such a lecherous man, and such a way was for Angel to grow powerful enough to escape that man''s hand before she turned 20 years old. Also, in order to conceal this n, the Leucadia Noble Household is distracting Emperor Yuta with countless problems in his territory. After a few minutes of contemtion, Angel''s cold eyes turned firmed and sharp as she replied, "I''ll stay in Silver Kingdom." Hearing this, Madam Silva suddenly formed a smile on her face, seemingly like she already expects the reason why Angel choose such an answer, "And the reason for that choice is?" "I have found someone who can help me defeat Emperor Yuta!" Angel replied. Behind the pir, Leo could only smile knowingly. He can already expect where this conversation was going. To be more exact, he would be a force to catch a pie put inside an iron te once again, just like with Veronica''s. But he doesn''t mind it, it''s not like he can''t avoid Emperor Yuta, right? Although a day will definitelye that they will face with each other, considering that Angel is with him, he will be long prepared when that dayes! "I''m assuming that this person is Leo?" "Yes," Angel replied as she turned cold once again. "But don''t you know that Leo can also be considered as a lecherous person? Though I can clearly see that he''s against the idea of having a lot of woman in his life, but since Fate seems to be ying with his romantic life, giving him a lot of women, hence he doesn''t have any choice but to be the same man like Emperor Yuta." "Correction, he''s not! Leo only has the few of us, while that man has thousands or maybe tens of thousands of women!" Angel immediately corrected. "Okay," Madam Silva nodded, but it seems like she still doesn''t want to end their conversation, clearly trying to reveal all of Angel''s secret thoughts about Leo, who was currently hiding behind the pir right now. "But what do you mean about Leo defeating Emperor Yuta?" "Don''t you also see Leo''s potential, Master Silva?" Angel rolled her eyes at her Master Silva''s question. "Hahahaha, you''re definitely my disciple even our thoughts are the same! If I was only as young as you, I would definitely do everything to be Leo''s wife." Madam Silvaughed. "Wha... what wife..." Angel''s face immediately turned burning red hearing Madam Silva''s words. "You... you''re mistaken... I only want him to... to help me!" "Don''t be shy, my dear disciple, I know what you''re thinking. I always observed you in the past, and not one time have I ever saw you willingly follow a man or even not minding being with a man. Every man who tried to court you, end up only receiving the cold shoulder from you. So, Leo is definitely different in your heart. Don''t worry about that, I support you!" Madam Silvaughed. To be honest, that''s clearly what she''s doing right now, supporting Angel''s love life with Leo by letting him know how Angel feels about him secretly. "But it''s clearly impossible, right...?" Angel turned to look at her Master Silva''s eyes. "Nothing is impossible in the Celestial World, my dear Angel. So, I''ll be going then. I still need to have a conversation with Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Elder Rain about what to do next for this war." Madam Silva left. "Is it really possible....?" Chapter 281 - Olivia’s Tears Chapter 281 Olivia''s tears Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral In the middle of the crowd of dancing people, there exist two special people that everyone''s eyes can''t help staring at. It wasn''t only because both of them were considered as beautiful and handsome, but also because they both have this sort of charm that seemingly says that these two people are Fated with each other. The man who was obviously handsome was wearing a mask that only reveals his eyes with a drawing of a smile at the ce of the mouth. The woman was beautiful, but looking at her face, there exists a scar that really created a w to this beautiful vase. And around the two of them were dancing flowers of two different colors, a ck one and a gold one. Aside from that, everyone also can''t help giving the floor to them as it seems like they both are in their own created world. Both of them had already been dancing for so long. To be more exact, every man that decided to dance with someone has already switched with a few partners this entire time. "Hey, I have a question." Queen Olivia suddenly asked. "Ask away." Elder Rain nodded his head. "Why are you hiding your face? Base on how I see, you are definitely a charming and handsome man. Even Barbara had mentioned that as well. So, why?" "Would you believe me if I say that I''m afraid that my handsome and charming face would immediately make every woman who sees me fall in love with me?" Elder Rain replied with a question instead. "Hahahaha, don''t include me with that!" Queen Olivia chuckled. Hearing that, Elder Rain really wanted to say to Queen Olivia, "Especially you, as you have been searching for me ever since I suddenly left you..." "Hahahaha, of course, I''m just joking." Elder Rain replied this instead. "Oh, then tell me, what exactly is the reason why you are hiding your face?" Queen Olivia became even more intrigued. "Do you really want to know?" Elder Rain wanted to confirm. "Yes! In fact, I want to see what you really look like. It really feels like I''ve met you in the past. Of course, not that time when we first fought each other back at Silver city, that time I really thought that you were from the ck organization, hahahaha!" Queen Olivia joked. Commander Ava who was just nearby the dancing Elder Rain and Queen Olivia suddenly turned serious the moment she heard their conversation. She really wanted to stop them, not because of jealousy, for she already has a man she likes, but rather because she clearly knows that Reinhart shouldn''t reveal his whereabouts yet to anyone else, at least not at this moment. However, the moment Commander Ava wanted to approach Reinhart and make an excuse that she wanted to speak privately with him, he suddenly flies up with Queen Olivia in his arms. "This idiot!" Commander Ava could only shake her head helplessly. There are really times when people in love make stupid decisions, no, it should be all the time. Well, who can she me? After all, Reinhart had never met with Olivia for more than a decade now, so it''s only natural for him to feel like doing something really stupid. In fact, she''s clearly not an exception to that thing as well. Without anyone noticing, Commander Ava secretly took a nce at Clydesdale, who was currently flirting with a woman. She really wants to approach him and ask how he was doing, was he okay, and can they talk privately, but seeing him talking to another woman, all of her ns were immediately put into the back of her mind. "Forget it! He should have long forgotten about me already..." After saying that, Commander Ava excused herself from the man she was dancing with moments ago as she decided to take some fresh air for a bit. Clydesdale who saw this quickly excused himself from the woman he was talking to as he quickly followed after Commander Ava. ..... At this moment, up in the middle of the clouds, Queen Olivia and Elder Rain were still dancing. "Why did you take me here?" Queen Olivia can''t help asking. She was really caught off guard when Elder Rain suddenly took her to the clouds. "Don''t you want to know why I''m always hiding my face?" Elder Rain replied. "Yes, but is it really necessary to take me up here? You could have just whispered it to me or arrange for a secret ce to reveal your face, right?" "Hahahaha, I could indeed do that, but that''s very troublesome. I also can''t reveal myself over there because there were a lot of people looking at us." "I also noticed that. So, anyways, why are you always hiding your face?" Queen Olivia immediately returned back to the topic. Elder Rain suddenly pointed at the moon as he said, "Do you know about the story of the moon and the sun?" "What story? There are a lot of versions of such kind of story." "Oh, then I''ll just tell you my version of that story. You see, the sun and the moon were believed by many as the most ideal husband and wife. They lived together, both shining brightly and giving light up in the sky. Also, they have countless kids which are those countless stars we are seeing right now." "Huh? How is this rted to why you are hiding your face? Don''t tell me you are one of those stars and you don''t want your mom and dad to see you, hahahahaha!" Queen Olivia joked. "But just like every love story, a tragedy will always happen." Hearing this part, Queen Olivia''s face immediately turned serious as she didn''tugh with Elder Rain''s story anymore. "The Gods became so jealous of their love. Hence, with the lead of the God of Jealousy, they immediately pulled the sun and moon apart, causing the distance between the two of them to be unreachable no matter what they would do, and creating the day and night as a result." "However, the sun and the moon would of course not give up just because the Gods had pulled them apart. They keep on chasing each other, causing the Celestial World to change from night to day and day to night. And although it still seemed like they can''t meet with one another, they still keep on chasing and chasing and chasing." Suddenly, Queen Olivia continued the story, "Then, all of the Gods who saw this took pity of their evesting love, even all of those who once felt jealous about them, though except for that God of Jealousy. But, because that God of Jealousy was so powerful, they can''t do anything open to bring the sun and moon back together and let them continue their love." "But one day, the God of Fate and the God of Love thought of a very wise idea. They immediately shared it to all of the Gods who supported the sun and the moons'' love, and this includes the wife of the God of Jealousy." "They proposed that the God of Jealousy''s wife should help make her husband sleep, which would then allow all of them to secretly help the sun and moon to meet with each other. Even for only a bit..." "This was immediately agreed by every God, and the n was executed. Every time the God of Jealousy sleeps with the help of his beloved wife, all of the Gods would then use their power to make the sun and the moon meet, which then created the Eclipse..." Elder Rain actually wanted to stop the story at the chasing part, because he wanted to say that Olivia never gave up and continued on chasing and chasing and chasing after him, but seeing how engrossed she was with the story, he decided to just let her continue telling it. "I''m sorry, Ipletely have forgotten that you actually wanted to use this story to answer my question." Queen Olivia apologized. To be honest, this story was the favorite story of her and Reinhart, as the both of them were not agreed by her family to be together, but because of their evesting love, a few of her family finally agreed and hence created chances for them to be together. Until finally, they became one. However, just like every love story, there would always exist a tragedy, just like what Elder Rain had said. "It''s okay..." Elder Rain said, "Anyways, what I wanted to say is, there is someone who keeps on chasing after me, so I need to hide so as to not let this person find out about my whereabouts." "What?!" Queen Olivia was immediately surprised after hearing this, "I thought that what you were going to say was you were chasing her and she''s chasing after you but someone is against it and is doing everything to stop the both of you!" "Do you really want me to answer your question or not?" Elder Rain asked in irritation. "Oh, hehehehe, go on, then..." Queen Olivia said, feeling embarrassed. "So yeah, this person keeps on chasing after me and doesn''t give up. And I also want to finally meet her. But, because of some circumstances, I can''t meet with her yet, and my identity is also something that can''t be revealed as of this moment. But soon, I will definitely return to her, as I''ve promised to her that once I became strong, I wille back to her." Elder Rain finally finished with his words. "Oh, it''s actually like that," Queen Olivia really felt ashamed of what she had just said to Elder Rain. "Let''s go meet up with the others?" "Okay!" Elder Rain nodded. Seemingly like Queen Olivia hadpletely forgotten that they were currently up in the clouds, she suddenly let go of Elder Rain''s arm. It would have been fine, considering she''s a 7th Gxy Mage, however she was currently seriously injured right now, hence her Magic casting speed was tremendously affected. With its current state right now, she would reach the ground first before she can finish casting the Flight spell. "Oy, watch out!" Elder Rain quickly caught Queen Olivia. But with how life-threatening it was, she had panicked for a bit despite being instantaneously caught by him, which in turn made her unexpectedly remove the mask covering his face. "You..." Queen Olivia was stuck beyond belief as soon as she saw Reinhart''s face behind the mask. "Please forgive me, but this is still not the right time for you to see me." Reinhart whose identity has been revealed didn''t panic. He immediately put a finger on Queen Olivia''s forehead, quickly erasing that part of the memory. Fortunately, it was only a bit, and it had happened just now, hence he was able to quickly find that memory and remove it. After doing that, Queen Olivia''s eyes closed, which Reinhart quickly took the chance to grab his mask and put it back on his face. A secondter, Queen Olivia opened her eyes once again. But this time, she hadpletely forgotten the part where she saw Reinhart behind the mask. "Did something just happened?" "You nearly fell to the ground just now after you suddenly let go of my arms. Tch, you need to watch out, you still haven''tpletely healed your body, so it would have been disastrous for you if I didn''t catch you." Elder Rain immediately exined what had just happened. "Oh, but why do I feel like something in me is missing? Wait... why am I crying?" Queen Olivia slowly put her right hand on her crying face. Seeing those tears, Elder Rain quickly turned his head around, hoping to not regret what he had just done to his beloved wife. Just those tears alone were already breaking his heart, not to mention seeing Queen Olivia''s face right now. "I don''t know, maybe it''s because of fear, hehehe..." Elder Rain quickly changed the topic. "Maybe..." "Let''s go down." "Okay...." Chapter 282 - Women Are Really The Epitome Of Trouble! Chapter 282 Women are really the epitome of trouble! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo has already returned to his chair before Angel could turn around. His distance and her distance moments ago were just as good as 10 meters or so, so it would highly likely only take her 5 to 7 steps to see his silhouette behind the pir if he doesn''t get away from it. "Where did you go?" Cassandra asked the moment she saw Leo returned to his chair. They were just fighting a while ago, yet Leo has already vanished. She tried looking around with her eyes, but she really didn''t see him. And now that he has returned, she can''t help feeling curious about it. "I just went to get some fresh air. It really feels so stuffed in this ce," Leo replied with a smile on his face. Of course, he wouldn''t just tell them the truth that he went to eavesdrop on Angel. With them almost treating each other as sisters, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica, they would most likely share their findings with one another, especially when this information is about him. "Indeed, I also feel weird while sitting in this ce. I don''t know why, but something feels off with the air around us." Elizabeth agreed with Leo. She had already noticed this a while ago, but had only thought that it might be because she drank a few mouthfuls of a cocktail. "Oh, I really thought that I was only drunk, and this feeling was just a sense of dizziness or something." Ash quickly added. Charlotte slowly put down her ss on the table as she said, "That is only natural. The moment Mages or Magical Knights breakthrough into 5 Star level, the Mana around their surrounding will always be attracted to their body, hence causing ack of enough Mana supply from those locations. Though that is fine for the ordinary people, but to us Mages who always rely on Mana, it makes us feel ufortable." She paused as she pointed at the people around them, "If one can already cause ack of enough Mana supply, not to mention dozens of them, right? Additionally, almost all of them are within the range of 7 Star to Gxy level." "Oh..." Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Ash all nodded in understanding. So what they''re feeling right now is actually the feeling of ufortable due to having not enough supply of Mana around them. Leo doesn''t know whether tough or not while listening to their conversation. He really didn''t expect that his lie would easily be full proof. Suddenly, Angel returned with the same cold look on her beautiful face. "Where have you been?" Cassandra curiously asked Angel who was pulling her chair to sit. "Hmph! Now that I see her return, she must have had a private conversation with Leo a while ago. Both of them had suddenly disappeared. Let me guess, one of them returned earlier before being followed after thetter in order to avoid suspicion?" Elizabeth said as she pouted her lips, a little bit jealous. "Leo?" Angel turned to look at Leo, caution was written all over her face. Cassandra, Ash, and Charlotte also followed. Seeing this, Leo took a sip of his champagne, seemingly nonchnt about this before slowly putting it back on the table. He then turned to look at everyone as he said, "Don''t start assuming some random things without any proof. First of all, I don''t even know where she had gone to. Second, what kind of conversation can I even make with her cold character? Lastly, though, it is indeed still possible for both of us to hold a conversation with each other, but what kind of topic would we talk about?" Cassandra and Elizabeth both nodded their heads in agreement. Even before, when they are talking about something, Angel would normally only reply with short sentences, and there are even a few times when she would only nod or shake her head in reply. "Don''t know, maybe about romance or something!" Ash rolled her eyes, obviously not buying Leo''s excuse. "Let''s not lie with each other. As a fellow woman, we would know immediately if another woman is also interested in our man. It''s like a natural instinct for us. So, it''s definitely possible for her to talk romance-rted stuff with Leo. Just tell us the truth, we won''t be mad with that because it''s already clear for all of our eyes to see that practically everyone present at this table is interested in being together with Leo." Charlotte quickly supported Ash''s im. "That..." Cassandra who already believed Leo''s words moments ago immediately started doubting it. What Charlotte had said was indeed possible, because even though Angel has this kind of cold character, she is still a woman nheless. "Hahahaha, are you both stupid? It is indeed possible for Angel to do that, but with her character, do you think she would care if people are watching her or not when she desires to confess to Leo her feelings? She might just sudden-" "I indeed like Leo." Angel cut off Elizabeth in mid-sentence before taking a sip off of her champagne, showing to everyone how calm she was. Elizabeth was immediately dumbfounded as she turned to look at Angel, "You really did exactly what I want to say you would do?" "What''s wrong with that? Do you really think I would get some kind of advantage if I try to tell Leo that I like him in secret?" Angel replied,pletely nonchnt about it. "....." Even Ash was inplete surprise with Angel bluntly telling that she likes Leo in front of everyone. If it was her, she would definitely not be able to do that. "Oh, then I definitely misunderstood her character right from the very moment I first saw her, HAHAHAHA! You''re really good, I have only met a few courageous women in my entire lifetime, and you are one of them. I will also like to say that, I simrly like Leo in the same way as to how Angel feels about him." Charlotte said. She doesn''t really know when it had started, she just found out one day that Leo is an interesting man, especially in every moment when he''s serious. So, as straightforward as her personality, she didn''t hesitate to desire that she want to be Leo''s woman. "You..." Ash muttered in disbelief while looking at Charlotte at her side. Is this woman crazy or something? She shouldn''t just bluntly say such a thing, right? Confessing to a man is an embarrassing thing to do. Hearing Angel and Charlotte''s confession, Elizabeth suddenly shrugged her shoulders off before she pulled one of Leo''s hand towards her and said, "Unfortunately for all of you here, I''m Leo''s fianc¨¦e. But of course, with how capable my man is, it is just right for him to have many concubines, right, Darling?" "What fianc¨¦e? Leo doesn''t even remember you!" Cassandra also pulled Leo''s other hand towards her, "And because he doesn''t have any sort of memory about you, then I''m technically the first woman he has in his life, of course except for his mother and a few friends and others that we can''t consider as having any sort of romantic interest with him, which obviously meant I would be the main wife!" "No, I would be the main wife!" Elizabeth pulled Leo''s hand. "Dream on!" Cassandra pulled. Suddenly, Leo''s entire body was pulled towards two peaks. Who else would be so brazen like that aside from Charlotte? "Hmph! As long as I''m still the most powerful amongst all of you present here, then I would be the main wife!" Charlotte said while locking Leo with her hug. "Shameless old witch!" Both Cassandra and Elizabeth eximed loudly while pointing their hands at Charlotte. "Old... old wit... witch... Did you just called me an old witch?" Charlotte said as a burning fury of anger was easily seen in her eyes. "Yes, we called you an old witch! Come, bite us!" Cassandra taunted. "Don''t think so highly of yourself just because you are in the 9 Star level. Once my fatheres here, you will see that someone like you are only as good as maids in our Noble Household!" Elizabeth loudly said. Suddenly, without anyone noticing, a White Fox race woman went to jump in front of Leo. "Noooo!" Ash eximed before she suddenly pulled Leo away from Charlotte''s breast, "He''s mine!!" Seeing this, obviously, Charlotte wouldn''t just let it go, hence she pulled Leo back, "What is a Beastman joining here for? Go and choose from those males that looked like a female from your Fox race!" "He''s mine!" Cassandra suddenly pulled Leo towards her breast while Charlotte was speaking. "No, his mine!!" Elizabeth pulled Leo from Cassandra before shoving him straight to her breast. "Mine!" "Mine!" "Mine!?? "Mineeee!" At the side, Angel was simply taking a sip of her champagne, totally enjoying the show of Leo being passed on from one breast Ehem! from one ce to another, "That''s what you get from eavesdropping my conversation with my Master Silva!" Unbeknownst to Leo, Angel waspletely aware of the fact that Leo had hidden behind the pir and eavesdropped on her. Right this moment, everyone''s attention was now attracted towards Leo, especially the men. They were all showing all sorts of different reactions while watching the scene. For the men, they were feeling envious and jealous of Leo. After all, being fought over by a bunch of beautiful women was their lifelong dream. On the other hand, some women were feeling disgusted by Leo since his being so lecherous for having a lot of women in his romantic life, while some others were feeling interested in him because in their opinions for a man to be fought over by woman, especially beautiful woman, only means they are really capable enough to sweep them over their feet. "I''ve never thought our junior brother would be this popr to woman," Georgemented while interestingly watching Leo. "Ahhh, I''m so jealoussssss!!" Charles eximed in jealousy. "Gretchen, has Leo always been a lecherous person?" Margaret can''t help asking Gretchen by her side. "Of course not! He''s always been a loner ever since we meet him. Although he leads the Smiling Lion group, most of the time he still works alone." Gretchen said before turning to look at the others from the 12 Zodiacs, "Right?" "Indeed!" "I agree with that!" "In fact, this is my first time seeing him being treated like this!" "....." Over the table of Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain, they were also currently watching Leo. "Never thought your disciple would be so popr with the woman, hahaha!" Queen Maria said with a chuckle. "Hahaha, of course, he would! Even his older brother was also popr with women when I first meet him." Queen Olivia proudly proimed. "Oh, then you must be the same as those women fighting over Leo, right?" Madam Silva can''t help asking. "With my strength, do you really think that there would be another woman that would try to take Leo''s older brother away from me?" Queen Olivia replied while cracking her knuckles. "Interesting..." Elder Rain said. But, behind the mask, he was currently sweating as he can''t help remembering the times when he was beaten up every time some other girls try to flirt with him. Even though he wasn''t flirting back, he would still get beaten up by Queen Olivia. "Now I''m really worried about my daughter''s life once she joins Leo''s harem." Queen Maria helplessly shook her head. Though she was worried, she actually can''t do anything anymore because a red string of Fate has now connected to one of her daughters when she proposed the idea of Leo marrying one of them. It was really astonishing, and she can''t wait to investigate further more about this strange thing. "Don''t worry, Leo would definitely not treat anyone differently." Queen Olivia consoled. "I hope so..." Meanwhile, Leo, who was the main character of everyone''s topic was crying inwardly. Although it was good to be pass on from one breast to another, that was only for the other men. For him, this situation was troublesome, or rather the epitome of troublesome. "Women are really the epitome of trouble!" Chapter 283 - Building Foundation For Breakthrough To The 3 Star Level Part 1 Chapter 283 Building foundation for breakthrough to the 3 Star level part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral It was only after dozens more of passes between the four women that Leo finally found it enough. He didn''t care anymore to save face for Cassandra, Elizabeth, Ash, and Charlotte as he barges out of the ce. Although it was great to be treated like that by a group of beautiful women, really. But he realized that if he let them continue on, then they won''t know when to stop causing him trouble. And as a man himself as well, he obviously can''t just let the women keep on bullying him, right? There would of course be times when they can, but naturally not almost all the time. "Hey, Leo!" Cassandra was the first one to call out Leo''s name when he was leaving them. "I think we have just caused him to be angry at us..." Elizabeth said to the others with worry. "Don''t include me," Angel said before she continued to sip on her champagne. "That might indeed be the case." Ash agreed to Elizabeth''s assumption. "Remove the word ''Might'', because I''m definitely sure that he thought we have already gone too far." Charlotte said before quickly following after Leo. Seeing this, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Ash quickly followed behind as well. However, it was already toote for them to chase after Leo because he has already hidden away from them. ..... At this moment, Leo can''t help breathing a sigh of relief when he saw the 5 women passed by his hiding spot. Leaving because he had enough of them wasn''t actually the only reason he wanted to leave. The main reason was he wants to go and cultivate somewhere else where no one can disturb him. Looking back at when he was fighting against the ck organization, he had mentioned a lot of problems he had noticed with himself. First, he hasn''t yet fully adapted to being a Mage, hence causing him to easily get tired whenbining Magic with hisbat style. Second, he hasn''t yet formed a Star after breaking through to the 1 Star level. Stars are one of the most important parts of being a Mage as it would help them tremendously. That''s why he needs to form a Star before fighting against the Silver royal family. Though, he needs to look for some books to help him with that because teacher Marvin hasn''t taught them yet how to form a Star. Lastly, he also needs to confirm whether his Elementals would indeed breakthrough to 1 Star level once he consolidates his cultivation and if not, then he would look for a way how to help them. His Elementals were one of the most important things in his arsenal right now. So, he needs to further strengthen them to increase hisbat capability. "Although the Commander''s Pce has been destroyed beyond recognition after experiencing two battles, there should still be a library somewhere around here, right?" Leo asked himself while looking around the destroyed Commander''s Pce. One fact about him was, he is not yet knowledgeable about Magic, cultivation, Mana, and other rted stuffs. That''s why he needs to look for books to help him. Momentster, after moving the destroyed rumbles blocking his path to the side with the help of the Earth Elemental he had summoned, Leo finally found the library. Right now, the library was in aplete mess, with books practically scattered everywhere. Some books even had their pages destroyed beyond recognition, which is really unfortunate because he can no longer use them, or he can actually, but he can only use them as a reference at best in order to not possibly make mistakes. "This would be troublesome..." Leo shook his head helplessly. If he wants to learn more about cultivation, with the current status of the library right now, he would need to look for the book twice the amount of effort he needed when everything was still alright. To be honest, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. But obviously, every problem has a solution. And the solution to his current problem right now was very simple... Quickly, Leo unsummoned the Earth Elemental. Afterwards, he quickly began summoning Wind Elementals, specifically 20 Wind Elementals. What he needs right now was manpower to help him look for the books that would help him, and 20 Wind Elementals was the simplest answer to that problem. "Go look for any cultivation rted book. Magic spell books would also be fine if you can find any." Leo ordered. The 20 Wind Elementals nodded their heads before quickly flying away to begin looking for the rted books. "Now then, let''s set up afortable ce to read the books." Leo said as he began looking around for a table and a chair. And also amp for light, because reading in a dark ce is really not good and not to mention very troublesome. Cringggkkk! Puff! Whooooosh! Momentster after finishing setting up the ce where he would be reading the books, a Wind Elemental finally arrived and handed Leo a book. "Oh, this is great!" Leo eximed in delight. The book handed by the Wind Elemental was coincidentally what he needed the most right now, specifically how to form a Star. Quickly opening the book, Leo soon after began reading in focus. "Stars, or otherwise know as, Mana Cores. Stars are the foundation of every Mage in breaking through to the next level in their cultivation, hence making them a must need to have. Forming a Star needs a lot of focus and concentration in order for a Mage toplete." "But first, in order to form a Star, a Mage needs to break through to the next level of their cultivation. Like, for example, from No Star to 1 Star level. This is a requirement because only when the body ispatible with the Star to reside in could a Mage form a Star. Why? Because a Star stores plenty of manas, and if the body can''t handle this amount of Mana, it would be disastrous for not only their body but also their consciousness. In fact, there are already plenty of cases where Mages die due to a surplus of Mana in their body. Though there are also cases where they can forcefully breakthrough due to having a surplus of Mana. But it''s a very rare urrence and is not rmended by many because it is very risky." "Second, to form a Star, the Mage needs to fill their consciousness with Mana so as to have enough Mana to form the Star. Gathering Mana while forming the Star is also possible, but it requires an even greater focus and concentration. It also requires them to have the ability to do multi-tasking of not only two tasks but three, specifically gathering the continuous supply of Mana to form a Star that the Mage is satisfied with, suppressing the continuous inflow of Mana so that it will not cause any damages to the consciousness in the process, and the formation of the Star itself. So, if the Mage can''t do those 3 requirements, then it is much better to not try it as it might just cause them to be a cripple, or worst just literally die." "Third, to form a Star, a Mage needs to first suppress the Mana from not damaging their consciousness. Then, when the Mage is done with that, they need to gather all of the Mana they have gathered in a single point. This would be the beginning in forming the Stars." "Fourth, when all the Mana has been used, a big ball of Mana which would soon after be called the Star would be formed. But, just like what is mentioned, it is not yet theplete Star, rather it is just a big ball of Mana." "Fifth, to make this big ball of Mana into a Star, the Mage would need to suppress this ball of Mana, until all of the Mana is merged with each other. In this process, the impurities would also be pushed off from the ball of Mana, hence the Mage would need to push out the impurities away from the ball of Mana in order for it not to affect your Star by tainting it with impurities." "Sixth, when the Mage is done with that, the Star would no longer separate from one another. By then, the Mage doesn''t require to do anything else aside from cleaning their consciousness from the impurities because it would be the big ball of Mana itself that will slowly form something seemingly like a container or rather a shell for itself, hence finallypleting thest step in forming the Star." "If the Mage wants to further strengthen this Star, then they can simply consume some Magical resources in the process of forming the shell for the Star. It has been estimated that the Star wouldplete its form after 48 hours, normally. But if the Mage wanted the Star to be an even more powerful Star, then it would take weeks toplete, or depending on how much Magical resources they have consumed. Simply put, it''s totally up to the Mage on how powerful the Star he wants to have, and the time requires for itspletion would also depend on how powerful the Star would be." "Take note, there is always a limit to everything. Despite the Mage being able to consume Magical resources to make their Star much more powerful, if their consciousness can''t no longer handle this Star, then this would result in them bing brain-dead, specifically, they would be in a vegetable-state forever, or at least until their consciousness can finally handle the said Star." Leo closed the book after he finished reading it. The book also includes pictures and other more information to some rted stuffs. But it wasn''t important so he didn''t bother reading those parts since it would just be a waste of time. Though there were some that he had indeed read, but just didn''t bother reading it out loud. "Then let''s begin forming the Star!" Chapter 284 - Building Foundation For Breakthrough To The 3 Star Level Part 2 Chapter 284 Building foundation for breakthrough to the 3 Star level part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo immediately found afortable spot to begin forming the Star, specifically it was on the top of the Commander''s Pce wall where his front is facing the moon of the night. "Base on the book, I should not try to do the hard way, which is to gather more Mana while forming the Star, but rather just use what amount of Mana my consciousness could fully contain within," Leo said to himself. Leo sat down on the stone, brick floor before crossing his legs together. Then he closed his eyes before gathering Mana from his surrounding. "This process would also let me know my maximum Mana Capacity." Leo whispered to himself while gathering the Mana from his surrounding. What Leo had just said was indeed correct. By gathering Mana until his consciousness is full, he would know just how much Mana could his consciousness at this point could handle. Whoooosh! Mana was slowly being filled inside Leo''s consciousness, filling it slowly and slowly and slowly. The small twinkling light of the Fireball spell and Green Terrain spell was also drowning within this Mana, though it didn''t cause any sort of effect to them because they were made off using a certain Element Mana, hence Pure Mana wouldn''t be able to get inside them. If the Mana being gathered was of Fire or Nature Element instead, then one of them would definitely start treating this as a feast, eating all they can in order to strengthen themselves. Momentster, Leo''s consciousness was finally filled to the brim. There was no longer any space for him to put any Mana within, signaling him to stop. He also began suppressing the Mana to not cause any damage to his consciousness. However, seemingly out of nowhere, the Red Cube suddenly started consuming the Mana that he has worked really hard in order to fill his consciousness. "Wait, a moment... what the heck is the Red Cube doing?" Leo eximed inwardly due to being surprised. But, after a few seconds of being surprised, rather than trying to stop what is currently going on, he instead began gathering more Mana. Ever since the Red Cube had merged with his consciousness, it had never once tried harming him. In fact, all of the things it had done so far was to help him in his path as a Mage, from easily gathering Mana in Mana stones, the Triple Layer Magic circle, and even the unique Cultivating technique that allows him to improve in a much faster ratepared to the others. So, the Red Cube absorbing the Mana he had gathered in his consciousness should be its act to help him once again. Whoooosh! Mana continued being filled inside Leo''s consciousness while the Red Cube continued to busy itself from gathering the Mana into somewhere he doesn''t have any clue about, seemingly intending to do something that he doesn''t have any idea yet. This continued on for over 5 hours straight before Leo was finally able to fill up his consciousness with Mana without the Red Cube trying to consume the Mana anymore. "It seems like the Red Cube is now also filled. Then, I should begin forming the Star." Leo thought to himself. With the Red Cube done, he can now focus on forming the Star. Whoooosh! After saying that, Leo quickly began gathering all the Mana in his consciousness into one single point. At first, it was very hard because other than this was his first time doing this, with how full his consciousness was, it was also nearly impossible to gather them into one single point. He needed to push all of the Mana in every direction into a single point, which required him to fully focus and concentrate to the maximum limit. Whoooosh! It was only after a few hourster when he finally finished gathering them at one point. Out of a sudden, Leo waspletely caught off guard when the Red Cube began releasing the Mana it had gathered within itself. However, unlike the Pure Mana he had just gathered before, the Red Cube was surprisingly releasing an Element Mana, specifically the Fire Element. The Fire Element Mana seemingly formed into a river as it slowly flows towards the gathered big ball of Mana. While that was happening, Leo felt that the big ball of Mana would be destroyed, hence he quickly began suppressing them so as to not let them get destroyed, which at the same time also began the merging of the Mana inside the big ball of Mana. "Isn''t this what the book had mentioned as the hard way?" Leo soon after became dumbfounded the moment he discovered this. Just like what the book had mentioned, it was also possible for a Mage to keep on gathering Mana while forming the Star. But it was extremely hard because he would need to gather Mana from his surrounding, suppress the gathered Mana so that it won''t cause any damage to his consciousness, andstly suppress the big ball of Mana to begin it''s merging process. He needs to do all three at the same time, which is what makes it extremely hard. To be honest, he had indeed thought of doing it that way, but since this was his first time, and also being not yet knowledgeable about Magic rted stuff, he decided not to. However, with the Red Cube''s help, what the book had mentioned as extremely hard became very easy, or more appropriately, it became smooth as a flowing river, as in literally. It wasn''t only that, it seems like his Star would be different from the others because it wouldn''t be formed out of Pure Mana alone, but also with Fire Element Mana. No, it seems like it would also be formed out of the 5 Elements of Fire, Water, Nature, Earth, and Wind. Momentster after the Fire Element Mana began flowing smoothly like a river inside the big ball of Mana, hence tainting the Pure Mana with Fire Element Mana, the river suddenly turned blue, representing the Water Element, then green, representing the Nature Element, afterwards brown, representing the Earth Element, andstly, it turned gray, representing the Wind Element, before finally, the river stopped flowing, indicating that there were no longer any Mana inside the Red Cube. This process continued for an hour straight. Finally, the big ball of Mana now has 6 different colors, representing the Pure Mana, Fire Element Mana, Water Element Mana, Nature Element Mana, Earth Element Mana, and Wind Element Mana. Leo was sweating buckets while that was happening. Every time the Element Mana was changed to the next Element, it would be extremely harder for him to suppress the big ball of Mana. Fortunately, because the big ball of Mana was being suppressed while the Element Mana was flowing inside, hence it minimized the difficulty by a bit due to the merging, which is still very helpful nheless. "What kind of Star would I have after all of this?" Leo can''t help asking himself while looking at the big ball of Mana with different colors. Although he doesn''t know what the result would be, he was a hundred percent sure that it''s going to be extremely powerful, even more powerful than the other Mage''s Stars. "Wait... if the normal Star''s function is to simply absorb Mana around me every time and store it inside them forter uses, then what would the function be if it is this unique kind of Star?" Leo thought to himself. To be more exact, would there be added functions? Maybe like, the speed of gathering Mana to the Star increases by many folds or something. Of course, based on having 5 Elements, it would also have some kind of functions rted to the other Element Mana, though he isn''t sure what exact function it would be. Anyways, it would definitely be great. Whoooosh! After asking himself with those future possibilities, Leo returned to putting all of his focus and concentration once again to forming the Star. A few hourster, the Mana inside the big ball of Mana was finally merged with each other. Now, the only thing left was to wait while it''s forming a shell to finallyplete the Star. But, based on what had just happened a few hours ago, this Star would definitely only be formed after many weeks'' passes. And obviously, he wouldn''t just be contented with all of that. "It''s time to take out the Magical resources I''ve prepared!" Leo said to himself as he quickly took out dozens or so different kinds of Magical resources that he had stolen from the Twilight Bears back at Twilight Forest from his Storage Ring. Without wasting any more time, Leo then quickly began absorbing the Element Mana inside the Magical resources by doing the unique Cultivation technique of the Red Cube, specifically to use a Mana stone to activate the Red Cube''s unique Cultivation technique, then convert the Pure Mana into an Element Mana, before finally consuming the Element Mana to himself to further strengthen his Star. But because he can''t casually change the Element Mana once he chooses which Element Mana to absorb, he could only use all of the Magical resources with the same Element first before transferring to the other. Meanwhile, while Leo was cultivating, five uninvited guests suddenly appeared. "Here he is!" Cassandra eximed out loud the moment she saw Leo crossing his legs while looking at the rising sun. Elizabeth, Angel, and Ash then began cracking their knuckles, intending to wake Leo up. Fortunately, Charlotte was smart enough to notice that Leo is in the middle of his cultivation. "Everyone, quiet down!" Charlotte quickly stopped everyone. "Why? After he had just suddenly ditched us and left us to look for him for half a day. In the end, we will only find him just sleeping over here. But yet you actually want us to just stop and let it go??? Elizabeth can''t help rolling her eyes. "Wait, Charlotte is right! Everyone, don''t touch Leo for now." Angel who also just noticed that Leo is in the middle of his cultivation quickly backed up Charlotte. "Guys, let me exin." Ash said before walking up in front of everyone. She then continued, "Leo is in the middle of cultivation right now, so we should not disrupt him. If we do that, then something dangerous might happen to him. Forget about him being angry at us, he might justpletely abandon us after we cause him harm. So for now, just wait until he finishes cultivation. Anyways, we can just simply beat him up at ater date." "Oh, okay then!" Cassandra nodded in understanding. "Sounds fair to me!" Elizabeth agreed. "Anything is fine for me." Angel agreed as well, though she definitely wouldn''t join them. "Can''t argue with that." Charlotte chuckled. "Then, let''s just look for a ce and wait for Leo to finish his cultivation." Ash said before she began looking for afortable ce to wait. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Charlotte also quickly followed after. In the end, they still decided to beat Leo up after ditching them and leaving them to look for him for half a day.. The only difference is they would postpone it until he finishes his cultivation. Chapter 285 - Consciousness Cleansing Chapter 285 Consciousness Cleansing Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral In the end, Cassandra and the others eventually became bored with waiting for Leo to finish his cultivation, so they left and began their own cultivation instead, specifically they only left at the end of the day. Because of that, Leo who was closing his eyes can''t help breathing a sigh of relief since he could finally open his eyes and end his cultivation. To be honest, the moment Cassandra and the others arrived, he had already noticed them. At first, he thought of greeting them, but he quickly abandons such thoughts when he heard their words of beating him up. Rather than be beaten up, he''d rather continue his cultivation. Well, who would want to be beaten up, especially by women? It would have been fine if he had done something wrong, but he didn''t even do anything wrong to them. Though he did ditch them and left them to look for him for half a day, that is still not his choice. In the first ce, did he even ask them to look for him? Obviously, he didn''t, and he also wouldn''t ask them to look for him unless it''s something important, which is not his current case right this moment. The moment Leo stood up after cultivating for more than a day, he immediately felt his body turning extremely numb. It was very painful to move a single muscle of his. "I really need to quickly get used to my life as a Mage." Leo whispered to himself. He had always been telling this to himself ever since the beginning, but unfortunately, he just can''t seem to find a chance to do it. In the past, he was busy with school, then what soon followed after was the trialpetition that ended up in a tragedy at Floating Mountain, afterwards he has washed ashore to the Twilight Forest, andstly, the moment he finally returned back to the Silver city he was right after greeted with an ongoing war in the Silver Kingdom with him quickly taking the responsibility of bing a Commander. No matter what he does, his schedule was always so packed to the brim, to the point that after one ends another would quickly follow after. This was even worse than his training in the past because at that time he was at least able to have a week of rest before continuing with his training once again, not a single straight month or more of continuous hardship. Well, he also hasn''t tried yet and doesn''t want to try being punished by his Master Olivia and be sent into a 1-month straight training in some wilderness. After all, the reason why he became her favorite discipline was exactly because he always follows andpletes everything she would tell him to do, regardless of the consequences. After adapting to the numbness of his body, Leo then quickly began stretching to minimize the numbness. Afterwards, he fixed himself before jumping down to meet up with the others. At this moment, Leo was oblivious of everything that had happened yesterday because he had spent practically his entire time, from the beginning of the day till the end of the day, in cultivation. He didn''t even bother stopping to eat or to drink, and there was also no need to because Mana was still nourishing his body at this moment due to the ongoing formation of the Star in his consciousness. Though right now he smelled so bad and ck liquid had already drenched his body and clothes wet. "Is this the so-called impurities?" Leo quickly confirmed while getting the feel of the impurities. But what quickly followed after was him bing shocked because based on the books he had read before this process is called Consciousness Cleansing, or in simple terms, to cleanse the consciousness from the impurities in the Mana that the Mage had gathered. Though this was a natural process, so there should be nothing to be shocked about, but the thing is, this only happens every time a Mage breakthrough 5 levels, and right now he''s still in the 1 Star level. And what''s even more shocking was, he hadn''t even breakthrough or something, he was just forming his Star, so there shouldn''t be any Consciousness Cleansing. Though he is not that knowledgeable about Consciousness Cleansing, he will admit that, but base on the books he had read before, there is absolutely no such thing as Consciousness Cleansing after forming a Star. In fact, what was mentioned in the books was, the moment a Mage breakthrough to 5 Star level they would undergo Consciousness Cleansing immediately, but when they start forming the 5th Star, it wouldn''t be included in the first Consciousness Cleansing, but it would instead only cleanse once the Mage broke through to 1st Gxy and undergone its 2nd Consciousness Cleansing. Therefore, what is happening to him right now is unexinable. Obviously, he can''t also just say that this doesn''t exist, because he has already experienced it right now, but rather hecks any exnation for why it had happened. Though it didn''t take that long for him to find out... "This is definitely the doing of the Red Cube''s!" Leo easily found out the cause of this Consciousness Cleansing. Other than the Red Cube, what else could have done it? He isn''t even considered a genius amongst Mages or a once in a hundred or thousand-year genius, and the only thing he has is the Red Cube, so it''s pretty easy to guess who''s doing this was. Leo was shocked, but he was more excited after finding out about this thing. With this Red Cube, one of his weaknesses, specifically he had just awoken his capability as a Mage in his 18th year, can now easily be fixed. Just look at Elizabeth and Angel, although they have just broken through to the 1 Star level just like him, they have already learned a ton of powerful Magic spells, and had even developed them to the next level. They have also already familiarized themselves with a Cultivation technique and have even learned a lot of things about Magic rted stuff. That''s what he calls a good foundation. To be honest, he believes that if both Elizabeth and Angel really wanted to reach a higher cultivation level, then they could have done it easily in the past, or if they want to do it right now, then they can easily breakthrough in an instance. Not only because they have enough resources, but also because they have already established a good foundation for their cultivation. Meanwhile, on the other hand, he had none of those, even some basic knowledge about Magic. In fact, the only reason why he was able to breakthrough to 1 Star level was due to therge Mana stones he has found before. Without thoserge Mana stones, even with the Red Cube''s help, he would still be stuck at the No Star level right now. Just look at him. Although he knows the general way of casting Support Magic spells, but that is still not enough because just like its name suggests, Support Magic spells the main function is only for support. Though he can still use it for attacking someone with the right opportunity, that still doesn''t remove the fact that it''s not enough and that it''s only for support, not to mention it''s not even that great. Why? Well, Elizabeth and Angel also know the general way of casting Support Magic spells, even Cassandra had already learned that just from basing on the past missions they have been together. Aside from that, he only knows two Assault Magic spells, specifically Green Terrain spell and Fireball spell, in which the former is a half Support Magic spell while thetter isn''t even considered by the majority of Mages as an Assault Magic spell. What''s even worse is, he doesn''t know a single Defensive Magic spell yet. He can admit he has his Earth Elemental to rely on for defense, but as a Mage himself, he can''t forever rely on the Earth Elementals, right? And also, and if only he knew this a bit earlier, he actually needs to learn Defensive Magic spells the most if he wants to touch the full potential of the Earth Elemental because what he had learned would also be learned by his Elementals. In conclusion, what hecks right now is a foundation simr to Elizabeth and Angel. However, at this moment, there wouldn''t be any need for him to worry about that anymore. With the Red Cube''s help, not to mention his peers, even those Mages much older than him or have a deeper foundation than him, he would still have an absolute chance to catch up to all of them. "If only I have enough time and Magical resources, then I can catch up to them in a month''s time. No, even half a month would be possible." Leo thought to himself. Unfortunately, with the current war going on right now, he can''t fully focus on his cultivation just yet. What he needs to focus on now, especially as the Commander, is how to win this war against the Silver royal family. Only until then could he return back to his cultivation. It would definitely not be easy, but it would also not be that hard. ..... Meanwhile, in a pce at the Williams city, Paul and Arvin Williams along with Timothy and Jacob Will were currently walking in the hallway towards the Patriarch Chamber while talking about how they can break the defense of the cksmoke city when suddenly the ne Paul was wearing around his neck began lighting up in purple light. Out of everyone''s imagination, a beautiful woman with purple hair and covered in serious injury all over her voluptuous body soon after appeared out of Paul''s ne. Seeing the woman, everyone was immediately shocked in disbelief. "Vice-president Barbara?" Everyone eximed in shock the moment theyid their eyes on the woman''s face. Chapter 286 - Leo’s Secret Being Revealed Part 1 Chapter 286 Leo''s secret being revealed part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Every important member from the Williams Noble Household, including the Will Noble Household, has already meet with Barbara once. It was back at that time when they have first joined the ck organization, which was also the exact moment Barbara the Perfect Disguise was given the status of a Vice-president of ck organization. At that time, because the Williams Noble House joining the ck organization and Barbara''s recognition was given at the same time, Barbara decided that it must be Fate and hence took the Williams Noble Household under her wings, meaning they became one of her men. When they became one of Barbara''s men, she then gave the Williams Noble Household a ne which was the ne Paul is currently wearing right now. "How did your Excellency, Barbara, suddenly arrived here?" Timothy quickly asked. "Indeed! The Silver Kingdom is located at the very edge of the continent," Jacob added. "F*ck, that''s not the important problem here, stupid brothers!" Arvin roared in anger at Timothy and Jacob before quickly rushing towards Barbara to help her. "Your Excellency, Barbara, what happened to you?" "Cough! Is this the Williams Noble Household?" Barbara coughed a mouthful of blood before standing up straight and shooting everyone a sharp re. Arvin who wasing to help Barbara stand up was stopped mid-motion as he can''t move his body. He could only nod his head in confirmation of Barbara''s question. "Who''s the leader here?" Barbara suddenly changed her question. "I... I am..." Paul proims with fear evident in his voice. Although they were one of Barbara''s men, in ck organization it was pretty normal to kill their own men once they are displeasing in their eyes. "Cough! Why didn''t any of youe to help us at the Southern Fortress?" Barbara asked while staring at the now trembling Paul. "We... we..." Paul really wanted to reply, but the pressure his feeling right now was beyond what his body could handle, hence affecting his body''s movement. "Answer me!!" Barbara roared out, causing the entire pce to experience a short earthquake. "W... we were blocked by the cksmoke Noble Household, and even if we can defeat them, we would still need to face either the Heart city or the Southwest Fortress. Regard... regardless of what choice we choose, we would still not b... be able to help," Paul was having a hard time replying due to nervousness and fear. "So you meant to say is, we can''t help you so it''s not our problem?!" Barbara eximed in anger while a powerful Magic power was bursting out from her body along with very heavy pressure, causing everyone''s body to lower down to the floor. Although she was seriously injured right now, a bunch of Mages in the Star level were still something she can easily handle, or more appropriately, she can easily squash them like squashing ants. "We..." Paul wanted to exin, but the moment he opened his mouth, a more powerful pressure pressed on his body, immediately making his entire bodyy down on the floor. "Excuses, excuses, excuses," Barbara said while slowly walking towards Paul, who''s looking at her fearfully. The moment she arrived in front of him, she put her hand on Paul''s chin before suddenly pulling him up, "Is this the so-called loyalty that your parents have sworn to me?" "No... no..." Paul quickly replied. "Oh, then what is it?" Barbara asked. "This..." Without waiting for Paul to reply, Barbara suddenly stabbed his heart using only her hand. And what followed after was Paul''s entire life force being drained by Barbara. "Atone for your sin with your life!" Barbara said as she let go of Paul, who''s eyes were begging for mercy. Noticing that Barbara wouldn''t help him, Paul turned to look at his 3 brothers. What he saw after though finally made him give up on struggling because Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob were all looking away, afraid that Barbara might do the same thing to them if they show any hint that they care about him. In Paul''s mind right now, he can''t help but hope to go back in time and tell his parents not to join the ck organization. Unfortunately, time wasn''t something that people like him could control, so his hope is sadly going to the grave with him. When all of Paul''s life force waspletely consumed by Barbara, Paul finally died, full of regrets and desire to live. Noticing such a strong desire to live, Barbara can''t help smiling before putting her hand up in front of her as a Dark Magic circle appeared, "Night Bringer!" Whooooosh! Suddenly, a Fiend that looks really simr to Paul, except for its body being shrouded in shadow of darkness, slowly rises from Paul''s dead body. "My Master!" The Fiend Paul half-kneeled on the ground while bowing his head to greet Barbara, his new and forever Master. "Stand up! Starting today, you will be one of my loyal knights." Barbara chuckled evilly before picking up the ne from the ground that allowed her to Teleport here as he then suddenly turned to look at Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob who immediately started trembling the moment they saw her looking at them. "Who''s going to be the next-in-line after this useless guy?" Without any hesitation and consideration, Timothy and Jacob immediately pointed at Arvin. "Him!" "Him!" Seeing this, Arvin could only helplessly step forward and also half-kneeled on the floor like what Fiend Paul did, "I''m the next-in-line, your Excellency, Barbara!" "I noticed awhile ago that you were fast in your decision making and also being able to see what should be done in the given situation. So, I fully approve of you bing the next Patriarch of the Williams Noble Household." Barbara said before handing the ne to Arvin. "Keep this safe, this would be my gift to you, Patriarch Arvin! Always remember this, when you see that my life is at risk and would definitely die, run as far as you can because I can Teleport through this ne, which is the greatest way to help me." Arvin immediately nodded his head and replied, "This humble being epts your Excellency, Barbara''s gift. I will keep your words to my heart like how a person treasures someone." "I like your way of talking! After this battle, I''ll help you get an even higher grade of Dark God''s Blessing." Barbara said before slowly walking towards the Patriarch Chamber along with Fiend Paul following behind her. Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob quickly looked at each other first as they nodded their heads, seemingly like they are thinking the same thoughts before finally following after Barbara. The moment they entered the Patriarch Chamber, they soon after saw Barbara sitting at the chair of the Patriarch. If it was someone else, they would have definitely killed that person without any questions asked. But since it was Barbara, they have no choice but to ept. Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob could only half-kneeled on the ground, waiting for Barbara''s order. Suddenly, Barbara spoke to someone that no one was able to notice behind them, "Just like what I expected from you Ramos, you definitely wouldn''t let yourself die so easily." Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob immediately turned around as they soon after saw a figure walking out from the shadow. "But of course, I still desire to have that Dark God''s Blessing." The same Ramos that reported to Barbara the information she needed back at Southern Fortress said with a smile on his face. "Just why exactly do you want to have the Dark God''s Blessing?" Barbara asked intriguingly. "Unfortunately, I can''t answer that question for now. But soon, you will definitely see it!" Ramos replied. "Suit yourself!" Barbara surprisingly gave up with the question. Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob were immediately shocked by Barbara''s reaction. They really want to know just who exactly is this Ramos for Barbara to treat differently. "Anyways, I''m guessing you have some information for me?" Barbara quickly changed to the main topic. "Yes, Vice-president, Barbara." Ramos nodded in response. "Remember the information I gave you about an Elemental appearing at the Southeast Fortress during that time of the attack?" Hearing this, Barbara quickly sat straight as her focus turned fully towards Ramos, "Yes, I remember you told me about this. You said that some Elementals had helped the Mischievous Lion organization conquer the Southeast Fortress. What about it?" Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob were right after stunned the moment they heard the word Elemental. As a 6 to 7 Star Mages, not to mention being the one in control of both the Williams Noble Household and Will Noble Household, they of course already been long aware of the existence of Elementals, or otherwise,monly know as Nature''s Wrath. This kind of Magical Entity is so powerful that once they appear in a Kingdom and no one can stop them, that Kingdom would definitely fall. What shocked them the most was, such kind of powerful Magical Entity is actually helping the Mischievous Lion organization?! And it''s not even alone, but two or more?! If that''s indeed the case, then there is no need to mention about winning, because even if they do, the Silver Kingdom wouldn''t be something that can be rebuilt anymore because the destruction of just one Elemental is already far beyond what can be imagined, how much more if there is more of them. Well, Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob were oblivious about the existence of the Red Cube, unlike Barbara and Ramos, hence it''s just reasonable that they would think this way. "I found new information about Elementals.. And this time, I''ve found exactly what you are looking for!" Ramos smiled. Chapter 287 - Leo’s Secret Being Revealed Part 2 Chapter 287 Leo''s secret being revealed part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Barbara''s intention from the moment she arrived in Silver Kingdom has already always been the same, it was all about finding the Red Cube, something even the Gods themselves are feeling fearful about. The Gods are even much more afraid of the Red Cube than the Leviathans. She is a hundred percent sure that if she decides to make the Gods choose between the Red Cube and the Leviathans, they would all raise their hands in the Red Cube. That''s God''s level of fear with this so-called Red Cube. But now, hearing that Ramos has found the exact information she needed, Barbara immediately sped her hand in delight as she thought, "Getting this seriously injured was indeed worth it!" Truth be told, the moment Barbara saw the army of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, the thought of losing the battle has actually passed by her mind for a moment, though she shoved it to the back of her mind because for her it was next to impossible to lose the battle with her current cultivation of 1st Constetion Special Mage. But contrary to her expectations, what she had just thought to be next to impossible became the truth, and even much more than what she had expected to have happened. Fortunately, she had also prepared a back-up n, which was through the battle she would reveal the holder of the Red Cube. "Quickly, tell me!" Barbara said without bothering to hide the excitement in her voice. She wasn''t excited because she can finallyplete the mission, but rather because finding the Red Cube also means she can have it. Why? Because in the first ce the mission has never ever mentioned giving the Red Cube to the ck organization, but instead just to locate it. So, if her assumption is indeed correct, then this mission should be finders keepers. And that means she will have the tool that the Gods fear the most. Although she would never think of fighting against the Gods, because she wasn''t stupid and ignorant about the God''s power, but she would definitely use the Red Cube to get everything she wants, including bing an Empress which is her lifelong dream ever since she was still a child. Well, who wouldn''t want to be an Empress of an Empire, right? Even a person who doesn''t like dreaming wants it, not to mention her who is a powerful Mage. "Before that," Ramos said while sping his hands together. "I know! I''ll give you an even greater Dark God''s Blessing!" Barbara quickly understood what Ramos wants. "I not only want that," Though Ramos thought that it wasn''t enough. "Why?" Barbara can''t help feeling a bit frustrated with Ramos. Although she looks at Ramos in a different waypare to the others, that was only because this guy wasn''t only capable, but also strong, specifically a 3rd Gxy Mage who has the Light God''s Blessing of an unknown rank, which is very shocking. No one really knows why exactly he''s collecting God''s Blessing, but one thing is for sure, he is using it to be strong. However, even if it''s like that, she would still not hesitate to kill him if he makes her feel displeased. "How dare you speak to Excellency, Barbara, like that!" Arvin eximed before suddenly taking out his sword. Timothy and Jacob also quickly followed after. Unexpectedly though, Barbara stopped them, "Put down your weapons, It''s alright. Moreover, even if you three indeed work together, you are still nothingpared to him." Hearing this, Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob were immediately stunned. They can''t help asking themselves; so is that the reason why Barbara treats Ramos differently? "Anyways, go on, I want to hear your reason why. Whether you live or die would also depend on your answer!" Barbara motioned her hand to let Ramos continue. Ramos nodded his head, seemingly nonchnt about the threat, or maybe confident that his reason would be able to satisfy Barbara, "You see, the Dark God''s Blessing is not a sure guarantee to be given to me just yet-" Just hearing this part, Barbara already felt very displeased as she quickly interrupted, "Why? Do you think I won''t be able to return to the ck organization Headquarters to give to you this reward?" "I, of course, doesn''t think of that kind of thoughts!" Ramos quickly shook his head. He was indeed not thinking of that, because other than that''s stupid of him to say that, he''s also long aware just how hard it is to kill Barbara. Just looked at what had just happened with the battle in the Southern Fortress. Although she was already going to lose, she still prepared something to escape the ce and not to die. Barbara still felt really displeased with Ramos, "Go on!" "Please forgive my presumptuous words, but you see, in my personal opinion, there is only as good as thirty percent chance that the ck organization will win this war. Not because I''m underestimating the ck organization''s strength, but rather because you nowck enough manpower while the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance still has a lot. But of course, that doesn''t mean you will die, because it''s very hard to think of killing you. If killing you was easy, with how many people are currently hunting you throughout the entire Celestial World right now, then you would have long died already, am I right? But you didn''t, so I believe that you will definitely still remain alive no matter what will happen to the ck organization in Silver Kingdom. My reason for saying that was simply because I still haven''t received this reward, so what I''m hoping to get this time aside from a higher grade Dark God''s Blessing is something that you can immediately give to me right this moment." Ramos finally finished his reason. Barbara immediately calms herself the moment Ramos finished exining his reason, "Oh, so it''s actually just that. Next time, use a better sentence." "I???ll consider that the next time," Ramos heaves a sigh of relief. "So, what kind of reward is this that you want me to give you right this moment?" Barbara asked. "It''s very simple, I want all the female Mages living in the Williams city to myself." Ramos finally revealed his answer. "But of course, except for those parts in the Williams Noble Household." "And why exactly is that?" Barbara curiously asked. "I just found a very interesting Cultivation technique rted to absorbing Yin from females, and I discovered that it would be most effective if it''s female Mages." Ramos exined. "I know about this!" Arvin said. "This is that Leech''s Cultivation technique!" Timothy added. "Yeah, if my memory serves me right, then it''s called, Leech Bug!" Jacob pointed out. "Oh, I never knew that this Cultivation technique wasmon in the ck organization!" Ramos said with a hint of disappointment. He really thought that the Leech Bug Cultivation technique was great, but unfortunately, it sounded like it''s justmon. "No, no, no, it''s great! In fact, only Caynis knew about this Cultivation technique." Arvin quickly exined because he had noticed Barbara staring at him with sharp eyes, meaning if he didn''t fix this problem he had caused he would definitely die next to his twin brother Paul. "Oh, then this is indeed good! So yeah, that''s the only thing I want, and if you can give me that, then I''ll forever be grateful!" Ramos said. "Oh, that''s easy, just tell those two," Barbara pointed at Timothy and Jacob, "To help you. But of course, first, you need to tell me this information!" She of course wouldn''t forget the most important thing right now, specifically who is the holder of the Red Cube. "Oh, it''s actually just a short report. The one you are looking for right now is not only the holder of the Red Cube but also the Commander who had led the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance in the battle against the ck organization." "Hahahaha!" Barbara can''t helpughing immediately after hearing Ramos''s words. She had never expected that it would actually be a one stone two birds kind of information, "Please continue!" "This person is one of Queen Olivia''s disciples. In fact, he''s her favorite disciple. The name is, Leo Heart! The City Lord of the Heart city!" Ramos finally revealed who was the holder of the Red Cube. "When I was hiding along with the men of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, I saw with my very own eyes how he controls the Elementals. From the battle in the walls until finally defeating the ck organization after forcing them to the south wall. Not only that, but I also discovered that he can actually summon all 5 different Elementals, specifically Fire, Water, Nature, Earth, and Wind. It was really an astonishing sight to look at, but sadly it seems like the Elementals were still weak. Well, that guy was also weak, so I guess it''s only natural for them to be weak." "Marvelous! Really marvelous! Inviting you was indeed not a mistake!" Barbara stood up from her chair as she slowly walked towards Ramos with all smiles on her face. To be honest, Ramos was actually someone she had specifically invited in this mission because she believes in his capability as a great Scout. And it was indeed the best decision she had made for he had not only helped her with finding out the movements of the enemy, but he had also found out the holder of the Red Cube. Although she was known to be ruthless, she still knows how to appreciate talents. Barbara suddenly turned to look at Arvin, "Arvin, tell those two to give Ramos what he wants, this instance!" Hearing Barbara''s order, Arvin who was shocked beyond belief with the information he had received quickly woke up and turned to look at his two brothers, "Timothy and Jacob, go and give Ramos what he wants!" "Yes!" "Yes!" Timothy and Jacob quickly left along with Ramos, who obviously can''t wait to test the Leech Bug Cultivation technique. "Arvin, prepare all of your men, the ck organization would now be requiring to change our n!" Barbara said to Arvin. "No problem, your Excellency, Barbara!" Arvin said before quickly leaving the Patriarch Chamber to call out his Commander, Generals, and the High Elders and Elders of the ck organization branch in Silver Kingdom. Seeing Arvin leave, Barbara''s smile suddenly turned cold before breaking into loudughter, "HAHAHAHAHA, I didn''t expect that it would just be this easy!" This time, Barbara is now one step closer to his goal of bing an Empress one day.. Though it is still considered as a half-a-step, but it would soon be a full-step since this mission was unexpectedly very easy. Chapter 288 - The Strategy In The Battle Against The Silver Royal Family Part 1 Chapter 288 The Strategy in the battle against the Silver royal family part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Obviously, Leo is fully unaware that Barbara is now fully targeting him and that his secret of being the holder of the Red Cube has already been revealed by a mysterious man called Ramos. At this moment, Leo is walking to themand tent to discuss with the important members of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance about the strategy against the Silver royal family. Behind him were Cassandra and the others, and further behind were Ethan and Princess ine. He really doesn''t want to bring them with him, because they were unrted people and also inexperienced, so they don''t have many practical uses. But all of them forced him to bring them with him, saying that they wanted to learn strategies because they don''t want to always rely on him. They immediately brought up that what if a situation simr to what had happened back at Floating Mountain would happen once again, would they be left with no choice but to wait until he returns? But what if he doesn''t ever return anymore, meaning he''s dead, so would that mean they don''t have any choice but to admit defeat and not avenge his death? It was a pretty strong argument, which made even Ethan and Princess ine speechless as they don''t know how to respond to the question. "Remember what I told all of you before; just stay behind me, watch, and don''t make any noises. If you have any suggestions, let''s talk about it when it''s only us present. As long as we are inside the tent, only me, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain can propose the strategy while only the 20 Elders, 12 Zodiacs, Guardians, Vice-Commanders, and Generals can voice out their suggestions. It is still not your turn to speak in this kind of situation, but one day I''ll definitely give all of you the opportunity, understood?" Leo turned his head to remind Cassandra and the others on what to do and not to do. "Don''t worry, I''ll be as silent as a mouse!" Cassandra assured. "I''ll zip my mouth and not speak a single word as long as we are still inside." Elizabeth said. "....." Angel simply nodded her head in response,pletely silent. "I don''t have any issue with that." Ash agreed without any problem. "I just want to watch you make strategies because you''re really handsome when you''re serious!" Charlotte teased. Hearing Cassandra and the other''s reply, Leo felt assured that nothing would go wrong. "Then let''s go inside," Leo nodded his head before finally getting inside themand tent. Cassandra and the others quickly followed behind. The moment Leo and the others got inside themand tent, they were immediately greeted by the important members of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, who were all wearing a grave-looking face. "What happened?" Leo who was smart enough to understand that something bad had happened immediately asked. "There is... something bad that had happened back at Heart city." Queen Olivia said with a bit of hesitation in her voice. Leo''s face immediately turned solemn the moment he heard his Master Olivia''s words, "What is it?" "It''s about Veronica... the Silver royal family, with the lead of Crown Prince Edward, took Veronica away along with Princess Tiana, who we have just discovered had actually tried to escape from the Silver royal family to join the Mischievous Lion organization." Queen Olivia replied. Hearing that, Cassandra and Elizabeth immediately turned solemn as they became worried about what will happen to Veronica now that she''s in the hand of the Silver royal family. "It''s not only that," Queen Maria continued the information they have received, "Queen Triana of the Silver royal family has been imprisoned by King Erskine due to a severe crime of treason. It was said that Princess Fiona, the 5th Princess, had discovered Queen Triana and Princess Tiana''s conversation about betraying the Silver royal family, hence both of them are now stripped of their status as a member of the Silver royal family." "What happened was; Princess Tiana has already left Silver Kingdom to go to Heart city to warn you, Leo, about what the Silver royal family was nning to do when King Erskine finally heard the news of their betrayal. But of course, would King Erskine just as easily let that happened? Yes, he indeed let it easily happened, because he had decided to use her own daughter to sneak in Crown Prince Edward to the Heart city and to also easily find Veronica. The moment Princess Tiana and Veronica finally meet, Crown Prince Edward appeared and took both of them away." Queen Maria finished the information they had received. "Aside from that, what else happened in Heart city?" Leo asked. "It was just a small battle, which was a distraction to let Crown Prince Edward escape without anyone noticing." "Is this information reliable?" "Look," Madam Silva step to the side, revealing a seriously injured man. "Karl?!" Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel eximed at that same time the moment they saw Royal Magical Knight Karl, sitting on a chair while covered in minor injuries. They never expected that they will see Karl once again in such a sorry state. "What happened to you?" Leo worriedly asked. "Cough! Don''t worry, I will recover after a day or two of rest." Karl replied. "Tell Leo the exact event of how Veronica and Princess Tiana were taken by Crown Prince Edward," Queen Olivia said. Karl nodded in affirmation as he then said, "What happened was; I defended Princess Tiana and Veronica with all that I''ve got the moment I saw Crown Prince Edward approaching us, but Crown Prince Edward was just too powerful for me to fight alone, so he easily sent me flying far away from them. The moment I finally returned, Princess Tiana and Veronica were long been taken away by Crown Prince Edward. Of course, I didn''t give up! I chase after them, but I was unexpectedly soon caught in an ambush. It was only after expending everything I could do was I, fortunately, able to escape and report to you about what happened. I deeply apologize, Leo, for causing you so much trouble. Cough! I should have stopped Princess Tiana when she was still preparing to escape Silver city, hence this could have been avoided." Karl finished his words before half-kneeling on the ground and his head bowing to Leo. "Stand up, what happened has already happened." Leo said while motioning for Karl to stop kneeling on the ground. "But that still doesn''t remove the fact that we have caused you and the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance so much trouble." "It''s no trouble at all because we can always take back Veronica and Princess Tiana once we win this uing battle against the Silver royal family." "The Silver royal family might no longer be that easily defeated..." "Why?" "Because the Snow Noble Household might have already decided to help the Silver royal family at this moment," Karl suddenly full kneeled on the ground with his head bowed to almost touching the ground, "I''m deeply sorry!" Leo was no longer thinking that this problem was just simple the moment he saw Karl kneeling with his head lowered to the ground, "I need you to exin to me in detail everything you know about what the Silver royal family is nning to do with Veronica. Stop apologizing because that will never help us nor them!" Hearing that, Karl quickly realized his mistake. He then slowly stood up from the ground. "Yes, you are indeed right! I was so worried about Princess Tiana and Veronica, that''s why my mind was clouded." Karl said before slowly walking towards the map of the entire Silver Kingdom on top of the table. Seeing this, Leo nodded his head as he walked forward, which was quickly followed after by everyone else. "Silver royal family ns to use Elizabeth and Vernonia to force Snow Noble Household to help them. The reason was because the Snow Noble Household was still hesitating whether to really help the Silver royal family or not, considering the fact that both Elizabeth and Veronica were in the hands of the Mischievous Lion organization at that time." Karl moved his hand towards the Heart city, "Their n from the start was to take away Elizabeth and Veronica from the Mischievous Lion organization''s hand in Heart city while you were busy fighting against the Sword and Magic in Southern Fortress, which I now discovered was actually the ck organization." "Although in the end, they were only able to take away Veronica, that would still be enough to force the Snow Noble Household to move since Honoris Noble Household has already joined Snow Noble Household together with Skull Noble Household." "If it was only that though, of course, Princess Tiana wouldn''t have resorted to treason. But King Erskine had actually added to his n to force a marriage between Crown Prince Edward and Veronica in order to make the Snow Noble Household their pawn." "What do you mean about force?" Leo asked with cold eyes. "King Erskine would request the Snow Noble Household again for the help, and if they still hesitate about whether to help or not, then they will show them that Veronica is now in their hands and threatened them that Crown Prince Edward will bed Veronica to force her to conceive his child." "That..." Cassandra and Elizabeth were both rendered speechless. Isn''t that so desperate and merciless? "In war, only the winner has the authority to decide what''s right and wrong." Ash said. "Indeed! This is just how cruel war is. No matter how despicable the method is, as long as it would bring them victory, then they will not hesitate to use that, especially if the current tide of war was against them." Charlotte exined. "But what if the Snow Noble Household agrees to lend help? Would that mean Veronica would be safe?" Elizabeth said, but she soon noticed that everyone was shooting her an indifferent look, "Right? Please tell me I''m correct! Right?!" Cassandra put her hands on Elizabeth''s trembling shoulder, "Let''s go outside for a bit." She had just experienced escaping from the Crimson Rose Kingdom, so she naturally knows what everyone was currently thinking right now, specifically Veronica would still be force to conceive the child of Crown Prince Edward whether the Snow Noble Household agrees to help or not in order to achieve their main goal, which is to make the Snow Noble Household their pawn. "But...?" Elizabeth turned to look at Cassandra with tears falling from her eyes. She wasn''t a fool, so she of course would be able to understand what everyone wanted to say. But still, Veronica was her best friend. No, she was more than her best friend as she is one of her sisters, so she obviously can''t just abandon her, right? "Let''s just put our trust in Leo, he will definitely not let that happened." Cassandra turned to look at Leo, "Right, Leo?" Hearing that, Elizabeth turned to re at Leo, "If you let that happen to Veronica, I will never ever forgive you!" After saying that, Cassandra was finally able to take Elizabeth away from themand tent.. Angel, Ash, and Charlotte also followed after to help console her. Chapter 289 - The Strategy In The Battle Against The Silver Royal Family Part 2 Chapter 289 The Strategy in the battle against the Silver royal family part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Cassandra and the others left themand tent, Leo turned very serious as he looked at Karl. "Are you sure about this information?" Seeing this, Karl replied, "Yes! I was present at the moment the n was made." "Then in your opinion, what is the chance of us rescuing Veronica and Princess Tiana?" "None..." Karl bowed down his head. "If it''s none, then what''s the need for you to approach us? Isn''t it much better for you to just do something else than think of saving her since it''s already impossible?" Leo said. "That..." Karl turned to look at Leo. To be honest, what Leo had said was indeed correct. There was still a chance, that''s why he approached them, but it''s too dangerous, that''s why he''s hesitating. "If you have a n in mind, just tell it to us. We won''t be able to do anything to help Veronica and Princess Tiana if you keep on remaining silent, not to mention time is of great importance to us now!" Leo''s eyes turned sharp. "I do indeed have a n... It''s just that, the cost outweighs the gain." Karl replied. To be more exact, rescuing 2 women in exchange for hundreds or worst thousands of lives. "Everything has already outweighed the gain in this war we are currently fighting right now. But since we still continued with the war, then that simply means we don''t mind the losses we will take. Also, what you have just told us would definitely threaten our chances of winning this war, so we need to stop it!" Leo exined. What he said was indeed the truth. At the current state of Silver Kingdom, even if they indeed win the war, it would only give them a fallen Kingdom in exchange for sacrificing hundreds of thousands of lives, counting both sides, and countless amount of resources of both Magical and ordinary. So, whether they add more to this, it won''t matter anymore, because it had already outweighed the gain. Hearing that, Karl became stunned before understandings what Leo really meant about. His hesitation quickly vanished, "My n is actually simple." "How simple?" "Around average." "Okay, then go on..." "But, we require the cooperation of Snow Noble Household, which I assume shouldn''t be a problem considering Elizabeth is with you, right?" "Just continue on, whether this n could work or not would be decided when you finally finish speaking," Leo motioned his hand to continue. "Okay!" Karl nodded, "So my n is; a few of us would disguise as one of the Snow Noble Household''s men with obviously the cooperation of thetter and enter the castle of the Silver royal family through this. After that, we would think of a way to locate Princess Tiana and Veronica. Once we locate them, we will then take them away. The only problem is, we need to take them away before the Snow Noble Household and Silver royal family finally signed the alliance." "And how exactly do we escape?" Leo asked. What Karl had said was a good n, really, but it only talks about infiltrating the Silver royal family with no n of how to escape. "That, I, unfortunately, don''t know..." Karl replied. In his opinion, it would be extremely hard to escape the castle of the Silver royal family once Princess Tiana and Veronica are finally with them. Although he knows that it is still possible to escape, he just doesn''t how exactly they would do that. "So that''s the extent of your n?" Leo wanted to confirm. "Yes..." "Okay," Leo turned to look at everyone else, "We will go with his n." "But, how will those people who went to rescue Veronica and Princess Tiana escape?" The Elders can''t help asking. "Indeed, even if they can get Veronica and Princess Tiana, it would still be for nothing since they can''t get out from the Silver royal family''s castle!" The Guardians quickly disagreed. "I also fully agree with the!" The Generals seconded. "That''s not even the most important question here." George shook his head. "Indeed, the most important question is, who will be the one that will infiltrate the Silver royal family''s castle?" Charles said while wearing a grim face. Everyone could already see clearly just how impossible the n was the moment Karl revealed that he doesn''t have a way to escape. So, the question became, who will sacrifice their lives to rescue two women? Although the 2 women are of great importance to decide whether they would win this war or not, it still doesn''t deny the fact that those who will volunteer might need to sacrifice their own lives. "That''s not a problem, I will personally volunteer!" Leo said without any hesitation. "No, you won''t!" Queen Olivia quickly disagrees. Leo was of great importance to their army right now, so she can''t allow him to take such an extremely dangerous mission. Queen Maria and Madam Silva nodded in agreement to Queen Olivia''s words. "If only I wasn''t injured, then I would have been able to easily rescue them... But sadly, with my current state right now, it would be extremely hard." Elder Rain added. King Erskine might not be on the same level of cultivation as him, but with his current injuries right now, there is no telling whether he can really win or not if they indeed fight with each other. Moreover, King Erskine would definitely not be fighting alone, so he needs to take that into serious consideration as well. Although he''s also not alone, since Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva can also help him, but they are likewise injured too, so it''s hard to determine whether they will have the advantage or not. And the most important thing to consider is, this is most likely going to be thest stand of the Silver royal family, so there is a very high chance that they will be desperate and sacrifice everything to win or to at least bring them down with them for mutual destruction. In short, there are currently a lot of factors and variables to consider, so they need to be careful in making decisions. "Why?" Leo wanted to know why. "Are you stupid? Would you risk your life just to save a woman?" Queen Olivia answered Leo''s question. "I''m not risking my life to save a woman!" Leo quickly rebutted. He was indeed not going to only rescue Veronica and Princess Tiana. Although that is part of the reason why it is still not what he is really aiming to do. "To be honest, we could actually just abandoned Princess Tiana and Veronica, seriously, but that would also mean we would be allowing the entire Snow Noble Household to help the Silver royal family. With the current state of our army right now, do you really want to take that risk?" Leo asked everyone, "Everyone is now aware that Snow Noble Household is no longer the same as before. The Honoris Noble Household and the Skull Noble Household has already joined together with them. Hence, with the new power they have gained right now, it would be enough to contend against us, not to mention the Silver royal family will definitely help them. So whether we will win this war or not, will depend on whether we can save Veronica and Princess Tiana, or at least the former because thetter wouldn''t really cause us anything if she dies or not." That was indeed the truth, Veronica was the only one of importance right now. It doesn''t include Princess Tiana. The only person who really cares whether Princess Tiana dies or not is Karl. But still, that doesn''t mean they would abandon Princess Tiana. What Leo really meant to say was, they need to rescue the two women if they don''t want to face the risk of fighting against someone with the same level of strength as them. Karl also understood this, that''s why he didn''t react when Leo said ''at least save Veronica''. As to why the Snow Noble Household has the same strength like them, it is simply because they have received a lot of casualties during the battle against the ck organization. If that battle didn''t happen, or if they have at least only received a few casualties, then this wouldn''t be their case right now. But unfortunately, their situation was the former. Moreover, just like what Elder Rain had said, they are currently injured, so their cultivation doesn''t give them that much of an advantage anymore during the battle. They would need to be cautious when fighting, especially if they are fighting with people with the same realm as them, specifically Gxy level against Gxy level. Furthermore, during this war, Leo has experienced or seen for himself already that it is actually possible to hide the level of their cultivation. So, there is no telling whether that cultivation he had seen or heard in the past would really be the real cultivation of those people they would be fighting against or might be fighting against, specifically King Erskine, Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, and Patriarch Simon Honoris. there are also more people they would be fighting against, but even if they have the 24 Elders, 12 Zodiacs, 10 Guardians, and Generals, it would still not be a sure assurance that they can beat them. "So, will you really risk the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance to fight against such an opponent?" Leo looked at everyone, "Especially if we have the way not to face this risk!" Chapter 290 - The Strategy In The Battle Against The Silver Royal Family Part 3 Chapter 290 The Strategy in the battle against the Silver royal family part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Leo''s question, almost everyone immediately began contemting in their minds. To be honest, they have also thought of what Leo had thought in his mind, but for them, whether the Snow Noble Household would help the Silver royal family or not, it would still not mean anything because the war would still be won by the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance in the end. It was only now that they have realized those crucial points that Leo meant through his words. "I understand what you meant about, and I''m not actually against saving both Veronica and Princess Tiana. What I''m against is you taking this mission personally. Anyone can ept this mission, except for you!" Queen Olivia pointed her finger at Leo. She wasn''t stupid to not see what Leo also sees, considering the fact that she was the one who had taught him to be such a capable person. The only problem is, Leo is the Commander of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. And although his only task is to make strategies for the battle, he''s presence on the battlefield is still needed the most, especially during this battle because this fight wouldpletely depend on the army not on her, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain like the battle against the ck organization. They can easily distract King Erskine and those other people that can cause a huge threat to the soldiers, but the Silver royal family''s soldiers inside the Silver city would be a different story, since they are much more powerfulpared to the members of ck organization that they have just fought against, and this story would entirely be reliant on how Leo would act. If he''s missing, then it would be hard to win this battle. "Indeed! Everyone here can volunteer, but you, as the Commander of the army, can''t. You are the head of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. If this head is missing, then the army would not be any different from a headless chicken. Although there are still Vice-Commanders, Elders, Guardians, Generals, Captains, and othermanding officials in the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, those people would still mostly rely on you during the battle. They can adjust and adapt to any minor changes during the battle, but the major changes would entirely be up to you to decide." Queen Maria supported. "Aside from what Queen Olivia and Queen Maria had mentioned, the mission you are talking about would not only require you to rescue Veronica and Princess Tiana, but to also help them think of a way to escape during your run, and this might even require you to sacrifice your own life." Madam Silva added. "To be honest, what they are saying is just a bunch of excuses, or more appropriately it is not the real reason why they are against you taking this mission." Elder Rain rolled his eyes at Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva''s words. He then continued, "The major reason why they are against it, is that you cannot die! Why? In Queen Olivia''s case, you are one of her soon-to-be Prince once she conquers the Silver Kingdom, her brother-inw, and also someone she treated as her own son. In Queen Maria''s case, you are going to be her son-inw in order to establish a perfect alliance with the Mischievous Lion organization. Andstly, in Madam Silva''s case, I don''t know what exactly it is, but base on how much she had invested in you, then it should be because she needs your help in the near future that''s why she''s helping you to be strong, though I don''t know what kind of help she needed." After hearing Elder Rain''s exnation, Leo finally understood why they were against it. It wasn''t actually because it''s unnecessary to save Veronica and Princess Tiana, it''s a suicidal mission, or he''s the Commander of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, like what they had said, but rather because he''s important to all of them. "So it''s a personal reason?" Leo turned to look at Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva, which the three immediately started whistling, which just confirmed that it''s true. "I won''t be hiding anything from you anymore. The truth is, in this battle against the Silver royal family, you would unfortunately only stay on the sideline andmand the soldiers. Not because we don''t need you to personally fight in this battle that''s why you can just stay on the sideline, but rather because you might do some stupid things in order to rescue Veronica." Elder Rain paused before he continued exining, "We all know that she''s one of your women, and although you don''t seem to fully ept the idea of having a harem yet, we still can''t remove the fact that your judgment might get affected by her. Hence, for this battle, the Commander will no longer be you, it will be transferred to me! But still, you will have themand of the soldiers." "I..." Leo was surprised the moment he heard Elder Rain''s words. He can actually understand the first part where he is important to them, hence he can''t die, but what do they mean about him being affected by Veronica? If she dies, then she dies, that''s a very simple result, right? Or maybe they see something else... Unbeknownst to Leo, what he had assumed was actually the truth. Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain can see with their own eyes a part of Fate that Leo holds, though not the specific Fate of his future, but they can clearly see the red strings of Fate attached to 7 different people from something inside of him, which most likely include Veronica who is currently in the hands of the Silver royal family. Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva know that this is a variable that they can''t risk. They have already discussed this before, specifically when Karl was first brought to them and him telling them about the current situation of the Silver royal family. And all three of them agreed that Leo will stay at the sideline because red string meant trouble rted to love, which simply means Leo might do something stupid rted to love, which is what normally happens. On the other hand, Elder Rain knows exactly what those red strings of Fate imply, because his parents have already taught him everything they know about the Red Cube. And in fact, aside from red strings, there are also different string colors implying to different kinds of rtionships Leo will have with different people. And all of this is the Red Cube''s way of helping Leo in his path to fighting against the Gods in the near future. Only Special Mages can see those other colors of string though and understand it as well because just like Leo, the Special Mages also hold their own secrets brought by their own unique capability. And these secrets are almost all rted to Fate, which all began from the Red Cube. Reinhart has just confirmed the truth of this information when he himself has be a Special Mage, and this was also what his parents had told him in the past. What they told him was, "Every Special Mages in the entire Celestial World will one day be brought upon together by a great power, and this great power is the beginning of all of those invisible strings that we can see all around us, which is the Red Cube. The Gods can''t see what lies ahead in their future, implying to Fate, that''s why the Red Cube used Fate tomunicate with the powers of the Celestial World. However, because the Red Cube is still extremely weak right now, we will help the Red Cube gather those people together." Unfortunately, while Reinhart''s parents were gathering those people, they had died alongside those Special Mages they have gathered. And so the reason why he doesn''t agree with Leo rescuing Veronica. Gathering those who have a string connected to the Red Cubees with great risk. He can''t allow Leo to face that just yet, because he is still weak right now, extremely weak. "You can still suggest what kind of strategies we will use andmand the soldiers, or even have a Vice-Commander title. The only requirement is for you to stay on the sideline and not fight on the battlefield." Queen Olivia proposed. "No, as long as you don''t fight on the battlefield, you can choose whatever position you want or whatever you want to do!" Queen Maria corrected. "Will you agree with that?" Madam Silva turned to look at Leo, who was now wearing a very solemn face. Suddenly, Leo''s serious face turned to calm before he replied, "If that''s what you all want, then I will follow!" "Great!" Queen Olivia sped her hand together with a smile. "Then let''s begin with the n!" Queen Maria motioned her hand for everyone toe forward to propose ideas for their strategy against the Silver royal family. "Leo?" Madam Silva who had noticed Leo wasn''t stepping forward suddenly asked. "I will not join in thinking of the strategy since I''m no longer a Commander. All of you can handle it anyway, and you are also much more experienced than me, so there is no need for me to involve myself." Leo said before turning around and walking out of themand tent. "Okay!" Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva nodded their heads in understanding, except for Elder Rain, who shoot Leo a doubtful look, thinking that what Leo had said should not be what he really wanted to say. Chapter 291 - Leo’s Choice Chapter 291 Leo''s choice Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo walked far away from themand tent, he can''t help clinching his fist out of anger. In the past, they decided on who he should marry. At that time, he didn''t disagree with that because it wasn''t a big deal at all, since no matter who he will marry, whether he loves them or not, wouldn''t matter because he would eventually learn how to ept and love them in the end. However, this time, it was what path in the future he should walk forward. This was something that only he should have the rights to decide, no one can make any decision for him about this, not unless he asks for them to help him decide. Although he fully understood that Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain only meant good to him, but that still doesn''t give them the right to decide what he should and shouldn''t do, or even think of restricting his actions, especially if it''s rted to people he cares about. "Leo?" Cassandra who saw Leo clinching his fist suddenly called out. Hearing Cassandra''s voice, Leo slowly turned around. Cassandra turned serious the moment she saw the look on Leo''s face, "Tell me, what happened?" Leo breathed in and out before replying, "Cassandra, how about you tell me what choice I should make? Should I just stay on the sideline, watch helplessly while one of the person that I cared about is being used? Or should I step forward and do everything to help them?" "Is that even a question worthy of questioning about? If you ask me that question instead, then my answer is; I will not hesitate to help those people that I care about! Why? Because I''m not a heartless person. In the past, before you forced me to see the current reality of my life, I would have only thought or view others as mere tools to help me take back the Crimson Rose Kingdom. But the current me wouldn''t think of doing that anymore, because the most important thing for me right now are the people I currently care about." Cassandra replied. She then suddenly asked, "Anyways, why are you asking me that question?" Leo blinked a few times after hearing Cassandra''s words. He then suddenly chuckled at himself, seemingly in self-mockery. "Hey! Why are youughing at my answer? I know that it''s such a cringe, but that''s indeed my- "Before Cassandra could finish her words, Leo suddenly pulled her towards him before pressing his lips against her''s. "Thank you!" Leo said gratefully the moment he pulled his lips away from Cassandra''s. "I..." Cassandra was unable to think of any reply after Leo suddenly kissed her lips. Noticing that her face had turned burning hot, she quickly covered her face before quickly running away. Seeing Cassandra''s embarrassed auction, Leo simplyughed loudly before walking away. "Why was I indeed even thinking of those depressing thoughts? HAHAHAHA!" Leo mocked himself again, "If I want to save someone, then I should save them to the best of my ability! No one can stop me, whether they are my parents, my older brother, my Master Olivia, or any of my women!" Without thinking any further, Leo finally made his own choice, to save Veronica and Princess Tiana. ..... "Ar... are you sure of what we are doing, Leo?" Cassandra who was still embarrassed about suddenly being kissed by Leo can''t help asking. "Yes!" Leo replied with a smile on his face. "Wouldn''t this be dangerous?" Elizabeth followed up with another question. "Yes!" "Wouldn''t this anger everyone else?" Angel asked. "Yes!" "Wouldn''t it endanger our lives?" Ash asked. "Yes!" "This might cause us to lose this war, right?" Charlotte asked. "Yes!" "Then why exactly are we doing something as stupid as this?!!!" Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte eximed out loud in unison. Leo quickly covered his ears, in fear that his eardrums might explode with how loud Cassandra and the others shout was. "Indeed, Leo, shouldn''t we just listen to what everyone has told us to do?" Ethan asked. "I also agree with what they said a while ago, because if it was Ethan that was threatened to be bed by someone else''s, I would definitely not hesitate to save him!" Princess ine added. "Why would I even get rape?!!" Ethan turned towards his wife, Princess ine, and asked. "Oh, then do you want me to be raped, instead?!" Princess ine replied in a sarcastic tone. "That..." Ethan was immediately rendered speechless by his wife''s words. He of course doesn''t want his wife to be raped, but that also doesn''t mean it''s okay for him to be rape, right? "Pft!" Brad, Jasmine, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number One to Number Ten can''t help holding theirughter down. "It''s not funny!" Ethan turned to look at them. "It is!" George chuckled. "Indeed!" Charles added. "I never thought that Prince Edward would indeed be treated by his wife like this. This is exactly what the rumors had said!" Karl joined in. When the discussion about the strategy about the battle against the Silver royal family was over, Leo immediately called him and informed him about his ns, which he agreed in the end. That''s why he was here right now. At this moment, Leo along with Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, Princess ine, Brad, Jasmine, Jeffrey, Venice, Matt, Gemini Dagger George, w of Cancer Charles, and Royal Magical Knight Karl was currently traveling in the Hundred Hills straight towards Heart city. His exact n was to arrive at Heart city first before the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance could arrive in order to prepare themselves as they would be infiltrating the Silver city to save Veronica and Princess Tiana. Since Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain werepletely against him volunteering in rescuing Veronica and Princess Tiana, then he would do it before they could do any action to stop him. Although they were not against the n of rescuing Veronica and Princess Tiana, he just can''t feel assure if it was other people who would rescue them. In his opinion, aside from him, it would be next to impossible for others to sessfully rescue them. He wasn''t speaking arrogantly, he just doesn''t see who else has the capability of going in and out of Silver city without getting caught by the Silver royal family. Of course, except for Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain. "Stop interrupting us!" Cassandra and the others shout in irritation, causing everyone else''s to stop talking. The moment they noticed that they finally stopped talking, Cassandra then continued, "If you know that it is dangerous, that it will anger everyone else, that our life would be at risk, and that it might cause us to lose this war, then why are we doing this?" "Is that even a question worthy of questioning?" Leo smiled mischievously while repeating Cassandra''s exact word before, "Remember your reply?" "But that was only to console you! If I knew that you will be doing something as stupid as this, then I would have told you to do the opposite!" Cassandra eximed. "Is that so?" Leo said while taking a slow step forward towards Cassandra. Noticing this, Cassandra can''t help taking a step back, "What... what are you trying... to do...?" "Isn''t it obvious?" Leo smiled mischievously while slowly reaching out his hand, intending to pull Cassandra towards him. Cassandra quickly jumped back and hid behind Elizabeth, "Okay, okay, okay, it''s my fault for encouraging you to do that!" "Encouraging him to do what?" Everyone turned to look at Cassandra. "To do everything, he had to save Veronica!" Cassandra loudly revealed. "Then that''s great!" Elizabeth quickly turned around and hug Cassandra. "I can''t argue with that." Angel nodded as she also agreed with what Cassandra had said. However, Ash was stillpletely against it, "Why would you even say that?!" And so was Charlotte as she added, "Indeed, the riskpletely outweighs the gain!" Hearing that, Cassandra''s head suddenly began twitching out of irritation, "Then tell me, what if you both are in Veronica''s shoes, do you want Leo not to save you?" "That..." Ash and Charlotte werepletely unable to refute Cassandra''s words. If it was indeed them who was threatened to be used as a tool to control their family while having someone that can save them, would they actually not desire to be saved by that someone? Of course, they want, especially if that someone was Leo! "Oh, see, you also want to be saved! So, stop being a hypocrite and just help us save Veronica! She is also one of your future sisters, so you obviously wouldn''t let anyone harm her, right?" Cassandra pointed at Ash and Charlotte. "Exactly!" Elizabeth''s supported. "Yes." Angel added with the same cold tone. Seemingly like experiencing a 360 degrees turn, Ash''s eyes lit up before saying with a clinched of her fist, "Indeed, no one can hurt one of our sisters!" She then suddenly turned to look at Leo, "So, Leo, you should save her no matter what!" "Indeed," Charlotte suddenly seconded, "The only person who can hurt our fellow sisters is Leo himself, and it is hurting us through pleasure! Ehem! I mean, if we do something bad, only Leo can teach us a lesson and not someone else!" At the side, everyone was speechless at the reaction of Ash and Charlotte. It really looked like that they are in peace with each other, but in actual fact, it was obvious to see that they just want to look good in front of Leo. "Luckily, I only have one wife to worry about!" Ethan heaves a sigh of relief. "Oh, then were you actually nning to have more?" Princess ine said before smacking Ethan''s head, and what followed after was Ethan running away while screaming for his life. "Ahmed should only have me!" Jasmine silently whispered. "Youth, what a good thing to have!" Jeffrey said while walking away towards a flower as he can''t help remembering his dead wife. Venice secretly turned to glimpse at Matt as she whispered, "This guy better not have thoughts on having another woman." "I should only think of having only one woman in my life!" Matt realized something while looking at Leo. "Is having a woman really this troublesome?" George asked Charles. "That''s why I only go into brothels, at least over there I don''t need to worry about the woman after having fun with each other!" Charles nodded his head. "They are indeed troublesome" Karl voiced out his trouble. "Jealous!!" Number One to Number Ten voiced out their jealousy. With that said and done, Leo and the others finally continued with their journey to Heart city. Chapter 292 - The Snow Noble Household’s Plan Chapter 292 The Snow Noble Household''s n Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Unlike thest time, because they were only moving in a straight line, it only took less than a day for Leo and the others to finally arrive at Heart city. At this moment, Levi and Vox were already with them since Leo had told them to meet up at Hundred Hills. Both of the little ones had used their sense of smell to trace Leo''s location. "Young Master!" Butler Xiao greeted Leo the moment he entered the manor. "Butler Xiao, why didn''t I saw you and the others back then when I arrived in Heart city?" Leo can''t help asking. "I was coping up with work the entire week in the City Hall, managing everything that the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance needed for this ongoing war. Headguard Kevin was extremely busy with the preparation to defend the Heart city while everyone else was busy away to fight against the ck organization at the Southern Fortress. Fatty Ben was busy gathering the supply for logistics and gathering important information. Andstly, Van was busy managing the financial status of Heart city after the treasury was nearly emptied out by your Master Olivia in order to upgrade and build new infrastructures for defense, expandnd, and to quicken the development of the Heart city in terms of business, industrial, agriculture, and military." "Oh," Leo nodded in understanding before quickly changing to the main topic, "Pass a message to everyone, I need them gathered here in 10 minutes." "What for Young Master Leo?" Butler Xiao curiously asked. "I need everyone''s help to infiltrate the Silver city!" "With only you and them?" Butler Xiao turned to look at the others. "It''s a long story." "Okay!" Butler Xiao didn''t bother asking anymore as he quickly left the manor to gather Headguard Kevin, Fatty Ben, and Van. Seeing Butler Xiao leave, Leo then turned to look at everyone, "You guys can begin with the n I''ve told you about, while the rest of us will be leaving the moment I finish with everything here." He then looked at Elizabeth''s direction and said, "Elizabeth, I need you to pass a message to the Snow Noble Household, requesting for help to save Veronica." Everyone nodded their heads before making their way out of the manor, leaving only Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine with Leo. Leo walked towards a cage with a Mail Bird inside, opened the cage, and pass the Mail Bird to Elizabeth, "Use this Mail Bird to pass the message." Elizabeth nodded her head before quickly writing a message about Leo''s n and then taking out an item with her father''s smell. The Mail Bird then sniffed the item before flying off to look for Vincent Snow with the letter attached on its feet. Unbeknownst to almost everyone not part of the Snow Noble Household, excluding everyone here, Elizabeth''s father, Vincent Snow, actually didn''t go away towards the Ice Mountain. He had indeed traveled towards the Ice Tundra, but then he made a secret U-turn to go back to Silver Kingdom. Right this moment, he is currently hiding himself in the Nine River Forest along with the 50 Flyingboats and those people that were mentioned before to have left the Snow city, waiting for the perfect opportunity for him to appear. Leo had just found out about this information when they were traveling to Heart city. From the very beginning of this war, there was actually no such n from the Snow Noble Household about leaving the Silver Kingdom or whatsoever. All of it was only a plot to confuse everybody else''s. Revealing the information of the Snow Noble Household being a part of the Snow n was just an excuse to gather the Honoris Noble Household and Skull Noble Household in the Snow city without raising any suspicion from the spies of the Silver royal family and the ck organization. Although they indeed were members of the Snow n, Vincent Snow has actually long cut off their rtionship in the past decades or so, therefore there is absolutely no way for him to return to them anymore, even if he wanted to. Rather, the actual n was to take over the Silver Kingdom in order to establish a new ruler. However, the moment they saw that the Mischievous Lion organization was the one that stands the best chance to take over the Silver Kingdom, not to mention they are also a good choice to be the new rulers, the Snow Noble Household along with Honoris Noble Household and Skull Noble Household quickly changed their n to help them instead. That''s why they let Elizabeth and Veronica stay in Heart city without them worrying about anything. Simply put, they have already decided to help the Mischievous Lion organization from the very beginning of this war. As members of the Five Major Noble Households, they of course long already knew about the unfortunate state of the Silver Kingdom under the kingship of the Silver royal family. The Silver Kingdom was so poor, so disorganized, so weak, and the power struggle was a lot worse than what Princess ine had imagined it to be. It was still a battle between City Rulers against Noble Households, but it includes both the weak and the strong, and along with their dozens of branches. What''s, even more, worst is, it is getting bigger and bigger as the days go by. All of those battles though was happening in the dark of the Silver Kingdom. In their opinions, even without the appearance of the Mischievous Lion organization, it wouldn''t have taken that long for a civil war to start in Silver Kingdom. That''s why they wanted to rece the Silver royal family. In the start, it was only them, the Five Major Noble Households, that wanted to rece the Silver royal family''s rule in Silver Kingdom. But the moment they discovered that the Williams Noble Household were actually members of the ck organization, they quickly abandoned all those ns they have thought about before because obviously, the ck organization would already have many ways to counter it or worst even use it to their advantage. And during the discussion of the new n, the Mischievous Lion organization coincidentally decided to reveal themselves. The Mischievous Lion organization wasn''t any foreign organization for all of them. They knew that they were the secret protectors hiding in the dark of the Southern region of Silver Kingdom and that all these times the missions they havepleted were all rted to the peace of the Silver Kingdom. That''s why, without any hesitation, the Snow Noble Household, Honoris Noble Household, and Skull Noble Household all decided to help them. The moment Leo heard about this information from Elizabeth, the more reason he has to why he needed to save Veronica and Princess Tiana. 10 minutes or soter, Butler Xiao returned with Headguard, Kevin, Fatty Ben, and Van following behind him. "Young Master Leo!" Headguard Kevin, Fatty Ben, and Van quickly greeted in unison. "Come, sit!" Leo nodded his head before he motioned his hand for them to sit on the chairs in front of him. Leo only sat on his chair when everyone was already sited as he then began speaking, "I''m assuming that Butler Xiao has already let you all know what''s the agenda for this meeting, right?" "Yes, Young Master Leo. But I''m really curious. Why did you return first? Where''s the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance''s army? Are they perhaps still resting after winning the battle?" Headguard, Kevin asked. "I will not be hiding anything from all of you here. The real reason why I returned first was because Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain wanted me to just stay on the sideline and justmand the army without personally joining the battle on the battlefield." Leo didn''t bother hiding the truth from them. It wasn''t really a secret anyway, as they would eventually know about it the moment the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance arrived in Heart city. And rather than causing them to worry about after finding the truth from the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, it''s much better for him to personally reveal it to them instead. "Why is that, Young Master Leo?" Fatty Ben quickly followed another question. "Because they are afraid that I might do something stupid. The mission I''m going to do is to rescue Veronica and Princess Tiana, at least the former should be sessfully rescued. All of you here should know already that Veronica is recognized by almost everyone as one of my women, and that is indeed the truth, I will not argue with that. And it''s exactly because she''s my woman that''s why they assumed that I might do something stupid, though being my woman is also part of the reason why I''m going to rescue her." Leo exined, "But everyone already knows the fact that I treasure my life above all else, so if the situation would really threaten my life, I will definitely escape without a second thought. So, there is no need to worry about my life. What we need to worry about is Veronica, not just because she''s my woman, but also because her safety will decide whether the Snow Noble Household will help the Silver royal family or not. If we can''t save her, then the current status of war might go against our favor." "I''m not really that experienced about war, but I can understand what you wanted to say." Van nodded his head before he formed a knowing smile on his face as he turned to look at the others. "Our Young Master is finally thinking of having a woman, and base on my observation, he will most likely have more than one. So, we, as your loyal subordinates, will definitely help you save the beauty from the hands of the ugly ogre, right?" Butler Xiao said as he turned to look at the other. He was smart enough to quickly understand what Van wanted to say. "HAHAHAHAHA, of course, we will! I''ve long been waiting for this in my entire life! Our Young Master Leo is finally thinking of having a girlfriend, or perhaps at best, a wife!" Headguard Kevinughed. "If only Young Master Reinhart was here, he would definitely be delighted knowing about this!" Fatty Ben added. "Then what do you need us to do, Young Master Leo?" Van turned to look at Leo. At this moment, Leo doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or not after they misunderstood his words. Or was it really a misunderstanding? To be honest, he actually doesn''t consider Veronica as one of his women yet. He was only using the excuse ''She''s my woman'' to make them agree. Until now, their rtionship is still veryplicated. In the past, he had epted a mission, or rather was forced to ept the mission from the Honoris Noble Household about him protecting Veronica. At that time, her behavior around him was kinda weird, or more appropriately, she seems like she''s hiding something from him. There were times when he asionally sees her taking a secret glimpse at him before giggling with a blushing face and many more such kind of things. Fast forward to this present moment, he''s no longer part of the Silver Mage Academy, which means that the mission he had epted in the past has nothing to do with him anymore. However, even with that, Veronica still decided to stay with him, which was so confusing for him because she could actually return back to the Honoris Noble Household already, so why would she still want to stay with him, right? Other than Veronica wanting to be his woman, he doesn''t know what other reason there is. Or is it perhaps because he likes her that''s why he''s thinking of this reason? Anyways, Butler Xiao and the others have already agreed to help, so there is no need to bother further with that topic. Chapter 293 - Infiltrating The Silver City Chapter 293 Infiltrating the Silver city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral It was only after an hour when the meeting was finally finished. Leo left to meet up with the others that will go with him on this mission, while Butler Xiao, Headguard Kevin, Fatty Ben, and Van went to prepare for the things they needed to do for the mission. "Are you all done with your preparation?" Leo asked Cassandra and the other the moment he stepped inside the courtyard of his manor. At this moment, there were only Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine waiting in the courtyard. As for the others, they already went to their respective position, waiting for the right time to act. That also includes Ash and Angel, who had just decided to leave moments ago. "There wasn''t really that much to prepare, so we were only waiting for you to finish with your talk." Cassandra replied. "My father has also already replied," Elizabeth walked towards Leo before passing to him a letter. Leo unfolded the letter as he then started reading the reply. Soon after, he formed a smile on his face before burning the letter and turning to look at everyone. "Prepare yourselves, we will be going east of the Silver city''s south gate to meet up with Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris." Leo informed. "Okay!" Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine nodded their heads in unison. With that, Leo along with the others made their way towards the northeast, specifically towards the location mentioned in the letter. ..... Meanwhile, back at the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance camp, Queen Olivia was looking for Leo everywhere. They were already starting to march towards the Silver city, yet he was still nowhere to be found. It wasn''t only him, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, Princess ine, and many more others that were also missing. "Where did those kids go?!" Queen Olivia eximed loudly. "Ethan and my daughter are not in their tent as well, they are also not in the Commander''s Pce, and even in anywhere around the Southern Fortress..." Queen Maria said worriedly. "Angel is also gone..." Madam Silva shook her head. "All of you can stop pondering now, Leo and those people should have already left to Silver city ahead of us." Elder Rain said. Just like what he had expected from the moment Leo left themand tent, what his young brother has said yesterday was just a lie. "That kid!!" Queen Olivia was dying of worry about Leo, "Why can''t he just stay somewhere safe! He''s trying to make me worry!" "Do you think it''s only you who''s worried? I''m also worried because he also bought my daughter and son-inw with him!" Queen Maria expressed. "No use in arguing about him. What we need to do now is to go to Silver city as fast as possible!" Madam Silva said before going to the soldier of the Sword and Magic. "Indeed!" Queen Maria nodded her head before going to the soldiers of the Blue Fin Kingdom. "Haysttt..." Queen Olivia shook her head helplessly before going to the soldiers of the Mischievous Lion organization. It was only Elder Rain left floating up in the air. He looked in the direction of the Silver City and silently whispered, "I hope that nothing bad has happened to you yet..." After saying that, he then flies ahead of the group, intending to stop Leo before anything bad happens to him. Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva also quickly followed after the moment they finished givingmands to their respective army. ..... Meanwhile, in Williams city, Barbara also received the news from Ramos that Leo had bought some people to secretly infiltrate Silver city to save Veronica and Princess Tiana. "Hahahaha, this keeps on getting interesting and interesting!" Barbara smacks her chair whileughing. "I''ve never even expected that our prey would actually voluntarily offer himself to our trap." Ramos said, but he was massaging his chin seemingly like thinking about something, "Did they perhaps found out about our trap and is going there to stop it?" "Don''t make meugh! As if they would be able to know about our trap." Arvin Williams quickly disagreed. "Indeed, they don''t even have a single clue that Excellency Barbara is actually in Williams city!" Timothy supported. "There is no other reason at all, aside from Leo saving Veronica because she''s his woman!" Jacob said. "Well, I also can''t think of anything else, so it must be because of that." Ramos decided to stop thinking. "Since everyone is in the same thought, then what are we waiting for?" Barbara stood up from her chair, "Prepare everyone, we will be joining the fun!" "Yes, your Excellency Barbara!" Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob nodded before leaving the Patriarch Chamber. "Since my mission would most likely be nearing its end, then I should go back home and wait until you return to give me my reward." Ramos looked at Barbara. "Yes, you just need to wait for the good news of my return!" Barbara said before walking out of the Patriarch Chamber. "I hope so..." Ramos silently whispered to himself. Although he knew that the ck organization has set a trap in Silver city to eliminate the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Silver royal family in one fell scoop, he was still not feeling optimistic about it. There is something in his mind that''s constantly telling him that it wouldn''t be that easy for Vice-president Barbara to seed in her n. "Hehehe, this has nothing to do with me because I''ll still be receiving my reward no matter what, so there is no need for me to worry." Ramos put those thoughts to the back of his mind before also leaving the Patriarch Chamber. Even if the ck organization fails, Vice-president Barbara would still be able to return and give him his reward. ..... Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine only arrived at a forest east of Silver city''s south gate after 3 hours of traveling on a horse. The moment they arrived in that ce, they immediately saw Fatty Ben waving his hand. Behind him were two male adults dressed in formal attire, specifically Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris. This was Fatty Ben''s task, to look for Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris ahead of them in order to quickly proceed with the mission to rescue Veronica and Princess Tiana. "I''ve never expected that we will see each other once again in such circumstances." Patriarch Walter Skull greeted Leo. "Fourth Prince Ethan and Princess ine?" Patriarch Simon Honoris can''t help doubtfully asking himself the moment he noticed Ethan and Princess ine following behind Leo. "Oh, so a few of the Silver royal family had indeed betrayed King Erskine." Patriarch Walter Skull said in surprise. "They actually didn''t betray the Silver royal family, they just don''t want to be the next King of Silver Kingdom." Leo exined. "Oh, so that''s how it is..." Patriarch Walter Skull nodded in understanding. "And you must be, Leo Heart, right?" Patriarch Simon Honoris shook hands with Leo, "This is our first time meeting each other, but I''ve long heard a lot of stories about you from my daughter Veronica and her older brother Louisse." "It''s a great honor finally meeting you, Patriarch Simon Honoris!" Leo replied. "Courtesy aside, I heard from Vincent Snow that you want us to cooperate in saving my daughter, Veronica?" Patriarch Simon Honoris asked. "Indeed, I will require your help to get inside Silver city. With how strict the remaining territory of the Silver royal family is, especially the Silver city, and even going through the Underground World is considered not safe as well, hence it only left me with one way to get in, and that is if someone who is not yet the enemy of the Silver royal family helped me." Leo replied. "Oh, then how exactly will you save my daughter?" Simon Honoris was still not assured of Leo''s words. He actually appreciates that Leo wants to save his daughter, Veronica. But the only problem though is if they get found out the consequences wouldn''t be something they can ept, specifically King Erskine wouldn''t hesitate anymore to order his son Crown Prince Edward to impregnate Veronica. Especially to him, as he can''t ept his daughter being treated like a toy, or more appropriately, a tool for war. Just what kind of father would he be if he allows that to happen to his own daughter, right? "I can assure you that I will be able to save her. The only problem I''m facing right now is how to get in and also how to get out." Leo didn''t hide the good parts and bad parts of his n as he believes that hiding such kind of information might just bring him unnecessary variables that might possibly affect the course of his entire n in a negative way. "If that''s indeed the case, then I, unfortunately, can''t allow you to save my daughter." Simon Honoris shook his head. If Leo himself wasn''t even sure whether he can indeed escape once he saves his daughter Veronica, so he of course wouldn''t recklessly allow it to happen as well. "I also can''t seem to see why we must entrust you in saving Veronica." Walter Skull also voiced out his disagreement with the matter. "I''m actually not done yet with my n." Leo smiled mischievously. He then continued, "I''m not sure of getting in and out alone, but who says that I''m only alone?" Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! Suddenly, explosions began exploding around the location of the Silver city''s south gate wall. Those explosions were caused by Angel, Ash, Jeffrey, Venice, Matt, George, Charles, Karl, Number One to Number Ten, Headguard Kevin''s men and Fatty Ben''s men using Magic bombs, a type of explosion that was invented to rece the existence of dynamite and gunpowder since those two can''t exist in Celestial World. As to how they have nted the Magic bombs without getting found out, it''s simply through the help of Levi and Vox, as those two little ones were just too small and are hardly noticeable to the soldiers situated on the top of the walls. Angel and the others quickly escaped after setting off those explosions, because their only intention from the very beginning was to give a warning to the Silver royal family that the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance will be arriving soon. "Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance will be arriving soon, which means the beginning of the battle. This battle will cause chaos and destruction, and that chaos and destruction will then be my opportunity to escape." Leo revealed, "So, what are we waiting for?" "Hehehe, that is indeed a good n!" Walter Skull smiled. "Let''s go!" Simon Honoris nodded his head in agreement. Chapter 294 - King Erskine Is A Fake? Chapter 294 King Erskine is a fake? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo along with Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine were soon after bought to a group of 10 Flyingboats by Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris. "You should know that it is impossible for us to take you inside the Silver royal family''s castle because the moment we step inside Silver city a lot of people''s eyes will immediately be focused on every movement we make, hence finding out about your identity would not be difficult for them. That is to say, getting inside the castle would be your problem." Patriarch Walter Skull reminded. Leo nodded his head as he replied in assurance, "Ethan knows a way to secretly get inside the castle, you don''t have to worry." "The castle has a few secret tunnels leading to different locations around or inside the castle. We will use one of those tunnels to safely get inside. Only a few people knew about these secret tunnels, not to mention use it, which means it will be possible to get inside the castle without anyone noticing." Ethan exined. "Okay, then let''s go!" Patriarch Simon Honoris motioned with his hand for Leo and the others to get on the Flyingboat. WHOOOOOOoooosh! Soon after, the Flyingboats began flying up in the air before traveling towards Silver city. Because their location wasn''t really that far from Silver City, it only took a few minutes to arrive nearby the wall. And since the boat has the crest that represents the Snow Noble Household, the Silver royal family''s soldiers stationed on the top of the walls allowed them to get inside freely. Other people might view this action of the Silver royal family as stupid since they are letting a potential enemy to get inside their territory, but the truth was, the moment the 10 Flyingboats got inside the Silver city unless King Erskine allows them to get out, it would be next to impossible for them to leave the Silver city. Moreover, it is also impossible for the Snow Noble Household to think of causing chaos inside the Silver city because there are a lot of soldiers watching them from different corners. Thetter would also be the problem that Leo and the others are going to face next, but fortunately, they already have the solution to solve it. The moment the Flyingboatsnded, a General from the Silver royal family immediately greeted them with hundreds of soldiers following behind. "Greetings to Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris, I''m General Herbert of the 10th Silver Division. King Erskine has tasked me to lead you to meet him in the castle." A man wearing silver armor named General Herbert greeted. The name Silver Division is the name of the Silver royal family''s army. The Silver Division has 10 different Divisions, each one being led by 10 Generals called the Silver Generals, with the 10th Silver Division being the weakest and the 1st Silver Division being the strongest. Aside from the Silver General, each Silver Division has 10,000 soldiers with 10 Captains called the Silver Captain, plus 1,000 people in Logistics. Aside from the Silver Division, there also exists the Gold Division, or otherwise more known as the elite army of the Silver royal family. The Gold Division has 4 different Divisions respectively lead by 4 Commanders of Silver Kingdom, specifically the dead Commander Decker of the Southeast Fortress, Commander Nov of the East Fortress, and the other two fallen Commanders of Southern Fortress and Southwest Fortress. Despite losing 3 Commanders though, the Gold Division actually still exists, and they haven''t even lost a single soldier yet, since they have long been stationed in the Silver city ever since the beginning of the war. The Gold Divison is currently under the leadership of Commander Nov, thest remaining Commander of the Silver Kingdom, and Crown Prince Edward, the two of them respectively, lead 2 Gold Divisions. Each Gold Division has 20,000 elite soldiers, with 20 Generals called the Gold General, 200 Captains called the Gold Captain, plus 2,000 people in Logistics. "Lead the way," Patriarch Walter Skull nodded his head as he motioned for General Herbert to lead the way. "Right this way," General Herbert turned around before leading all of his soldiers towards the castle of the Silver royal family. Following behind them was Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris with a few men with them. The moment they left, the people of Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris suddenly disembarked the Flyingboats as they quickly began preparing to create a camp all around the 10 Flyingboats. Setting up a camp wasn''t actually necessary, since they can actually just rest inside the Flyingboats, but in order to give Leo and the others a chance to get inside the sewer system, they first needed a way to distract the Silver royal family''s soldiers current watching over them right now. "Sir Leo, we have finally found a drainage lid that will lead to the sewer system." A soldier reported to Leo. "Good!" Leo nodded as he then turned towards Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine, "Me, Charlotte, and Ethan will go rescue Veronica, while Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Princess ine will wait until we return. If we don''t return, then it is the responsibility of you three to report to the others about our whereabouts, understood?" "Please be careful, alright?" Cassandra said to Leo worriedly. "Don''t be reckless, if you see that the situation is dangerous, just run. Your life is more important." Elizabeth reminded. "You both don''t need to worry about Leo, I will protect him!" Charlotte assured. Leo just nodded his head in response to them. To be honest, even he wasn''t sure whether he can return alive, that''s why he didn''t dare bring Cassandra and Elizabeth with him in the first ce. But that won''t hold him back from trying to save Veronica. "You better return to me or else I will grow old as a widow and our child will also have no father!" Princess ine pointed at Ethan. "Don''t worry, I will run first before Leo could even run, hahahaha!" Ethan replied in a joking manner. "Good!" Princess ine unsurprisingly nodded in approval. When everyone was finally done giving their farewell, Leo then motioned for them to go. Leo, Charlotte, and Ethan calmly disembarked the Flyingboat using the cover of the tents as they then slowly followed behind the soldier that reported to them just now. "This is the entrance," The soldier pointed at a metal lid. Leo nodded his head before ordering some soldiers to put up a tent on the entrance to the sewer system so that no one will be able to see them once they enter inside and once they leave the sewer system. Momentster, the tent was already set, and Leo, Charlotte, and Ethan went inside and quickly began preparing to enter inside. Without wasting any more second, Leo opened the metal lid before entering inside. Charlotte followed next before Ethan followed after. Whoooosh! Leo quickly summoned a Fire Elemental to lighten up the dark sewer system, and six Wind Elementals to scout their surroundings in case that there might be some Silver royal family''s soldiers or people hiding around. Fortunately, there wasn''t any, hence Leo and the others continued walking towards the entrance of the secret tunnel following the lead of Ethan. "This secret tunnel that we are going to use was actually always used by third brother every time he wanted to secretly train in the wilderness outside the Silver City." Ethan suddenly said. Leo can''t help bing curious as he asked, "Why does he need to secretly train?" "Because father doesn''t want anyone to follow the footsteps of second brother, that''s why he only assigned us an instructor every once in a while." Ethan replied. Leo became really surprised with that answer, "Shouldn''t King Erskine be happy if all of his sons became strong?" "That was actually his intention in the past. In fact, back when second brother was still in Silver Kingdom, he always reminded us to be strong, to train diligently, and to listen well to our instructors. He even personally trained us sometimes. It was really fun back then, that''s why I and my brothers became really close with each other." Ethan suddenly paused before he suddenly shook his head, "But then when my second brother left, father suddenly started changing. It''s like he doesn''t want us to be powerful anymore, or even encourage us to work diligently. He always makes excuses to not assign us instructors, and if there were times when he indeed assigned us an instructor, they always end up actually being much more weaker than us or incapable of teaching us more knowledge and experience. And this became, even more, worst when third brother also left to follow after second brother. At that time, my father actually gave me the right to rule the East coast even though he knows that doing that might cause me and my first brother to fight with the throne. Though it didn''t happen because I always remind first brother that I also don''t care about the throne and wanted to follow after second and third brother instead." Out of nowhere, Ethan suddenly punched the wall, causing it to slightly crack, "And now this!" He then looked at Leo, "He imprisoned mother because of treason and even used my younger sister as a tool for war. Tell me, Leo, do you think that it''s possible that the father I''m seeing right now is actually no longer my father?" "You mean King Erskine right now is a fake?" Leo replied in surprise. "That''s impossible, right? Unless there are two Barbara." Charlotte can''t seem to believe what Ethan had said. "Do you remember what they usually reminded us back then, before the start of the battle against the ck organization? That Barbara''s unique capability is only considered amon or umon rank, so it should be possible for other people to also have the same unique capability as Barbara, and that person dressed in my father''s clothing." Ethan exined. "Is it because he suddenly changed?" Leo asked. "Yes..." Ethan replied with hesitation in his voice. He clearly knows that what he''s saying right now is just an assumption, but he just can''t help getting this feeling every time he thinks about all the actions his father has been doing from the very beginning of this war. Hearing this, Leo remained silent and didn''t bother to continue. It wasn''t because the topic was uninteresting, in fact, it is beyond interesting. He chooses to remain silent because he''s trying to digest all the information that Ethan had assumed.. If this was actually true, then who would even fake King Erskine? Obviously, it is impossible, for it is Barbara, especially since that woman had just arrived in Silver Kingdom. So, who is the person dressed in King Erskine''s clothing? Chapter 295 - The Shocking Truth Chapter 295 The shocking truth Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "If what you said is indeed true, then do you have any idea who would fake your father?" Leo turned to look at Ethan. "That is the big question, who would do it. Our Silver royal family hasn''t even offended any other territories ever since its establishment, of course, aside from the Blue Fin Kingdom, which in the end became our ally. So, the only people I could think would do that is the ck organization, just like what Barbara had done." Ethan replied. "So that means your father is dead?" Charlotte asked. "That..." Ethan was unable to reply. To assume that his father was a fake was simple, but to really believe that his father is a fake is a different story. It''s hard for him, especially since that is his own father. "It''s useless to assume anything." Leo finally dismissed the topic, "Maybe your father changed because he can''t ept that his sons don''t want the territory he painstakingly built and the situation right now might just be a coincidence." "Maybe..." Ethan was still feeling suspicious, "But if it was really the past him, then it would be really against him to use his family as tools for war." "Yeah... I don''t know about that. But anyways, let''s focus on our current mission." Leo replied. "Okay!" Ethan nodded. Momentster, Leo, Charlotte, and Ethan finally arrived at the entrance of the secret tunnel. "We''re here!" Ethan said before putting his hand up in front and suddenly pulling down a lever in a form of an ordinary stone. Whooooosh! A secret door soon after opened after Ethan pulled down the lever. What greeted everyone was a dark staircase leading up. There were no torches lighting up the ce or was there any ce to put some torches. It was easy to guess that when the Third Prince used this secret tunnel in the past, he would always bring a torch with him to lighten up his path. "Lead the way," Leo motioned to Ethan. Ethan just nodded his head before walking ahead. Although they didn''t bring with them any torches, but with the Fire Elemental following along, it was enough to bring light to the dark tunnel. It wouldn''t burn them as well, since all the Elementals know how to separate foes from friends due to having their own intelligence. Along the way, Leo and the others easily noticed some normal rats running away when they walk near and tiny ordinary spiders hanging up the ceiling of the tunnel in their cobweb homes. "This staircase will lead us to the abandoned storage room under the castle. No one uses this storage room anymore, so there is no need for us to worry about unexpectedly meeting someone once we go out." Ethan assured. Leo smiled and replied, "I was indeed a bit worried about that..." "Why was it abandoned though?" Charlotte suddenly asked. "It used to be my second brother???s storage room for his important items only, then was passed to my third brother who created a secret tunnel, but with both of them gone after using the storage room, father decided to lock and abandon the storage room, maybe in fear that my first brother or I would use it again which might then lead to one of us leaving Silver Kingdom." Ethan chuckled. "To be honest with you, all of you four brothers are really weird." Charlotte can''t helpmenting, "If it was me or the majority of the people in the Celestial World, we would definitely fight really hard for the throne. But the four of you don''t even care about it. Seriously, are your brains still working fine or not?" Charlotte''s words also express what Leo has been feeling all this time. Even he, not a member of the Silver royal family, was doing everything to help Queen Olivia have the throne of the Silver Kingdom. But the four of them who have the biggest opportunity to be King was actually running away from the throne. "Truthfully speaking, aside from the territory being trash, we brothers can''t just bring ourselves to hurt one another, really. Maybe it''s because in the past we were raised together, grow strong together, and also did a lot of things together, as in without anyone of us missing. Though not until second brother left to chase his dreams," Ethan can''t help bringing up the past once again. "That might indeed be the case..." Leo also agrees with Ethan''s words. Even his older brother who he was extremely close to also doesn''t want to fight with him in bing the Patriarch of the Heart Noble Household in the past, to the point that despite being the older brother he always pushes the responsibility of managing the Heart Noble Household to him. After a few minutes of walking, Ethan finally stopped, signaling that they have finally arrived. "Back up a bit. The door here would actually open backwards." Ethan warned before pulling the lever at the side. Whoooosh! Just like what Ethan had said, the stone door in front of them indeed opened backwards, hence they quickly took a step back in order to give enough space for the door to move. The moment the door opens, Leo and the others then walked outside of the secret tunnel. And what greeted them was, just like what Ethan had said, a storage room with a lot of stuff lying around. To be honest, rather than calling it an abandoned storage room, it was more appropriate to say that it''s still being used. "This..." Ethan was also shocked by the scene in the storage room. It waspletely out of his expectations that someone would actually still dare to use the storage room after his father ordered it to be locked and abandoned. And what''s even more shocking was, it seems like the items belong to his first brother. "Look at those swords!" Charlotte marvel at the swords disyed at the top of the ceiling. "I think I''ve seen those swords in the past..." Leo thought to himself. "Wait, that''s the sword that wanted Yuki guy back in the Hundred Hills in the past had once used, right?" He turned to look at Ethan. "Yes..." Ethan replied. "Then..." Leo immediately realized a shocking information. Cringggg...! "Just like what I''ve expected, I will be able to find you in here." A man that everyone doesn''t want to see right now suddenly appeared, Crown Prince Edward. "First brother!" Ethan eximed before quickly taking out his weapon from his Storage Ring. "Don''t think that you can still beat me, I''m already a 1st Gxy Mage!" "Hahahaha!" Crown Prince Edward suddenlyughed, "Who says that I''m here to fight?" "Then why are you here?" Ethan wasn''t buying his first brother''s words. "Obviously, I''ve long been waiting for you." "For what?!" "Of course to help you." Hearing that, Leo and the others were immediately dumbfounded for a second. They really almost believed those words. If only they didn''t know that it was Crown Prince Edward himself that had taken away Veronica and Princess Tiana, then they would have definitely believed him. "Sorry for interrupting the two brothers conversation," Leo interrupted as he looked at Crown Prince Edward with a doubtful look in his eyes, "You were the one who brought Veronica and Princess Tiana here, even attacked Royal Magical Knight Karl, so what made you think that we will believe you?" "Well..." Edward said before motioning his hands for someone outside the door. Suddenly, out of Leo and Ethan''s expectations, it was actually Veronica and Princess Tiana, and even Queen Triana was with them as well. "Oh, hi, sir Leo!" Veronica waved his hands the moment she saw Leo. "Hehehe, hi fourth brother..." Princess Tiana also waved her hand. "It''s exactly what your older brother had said." Queen Triana can''t help feeling astonished. "You..." Ethan was inplete disbelief, "But why?" "Hehehehe, I actually only followed my father''s order because I don''t have any choice." Crown Prince Edward scratched his neck, "If I dared to disagree, then I will also be branded as a traitor, right? This will also mean that it would be Commander Nov instead that wille to take Princess Tiana and Veronica away. So, I can only agree with my father''s order. How about you think of this, how was Royal Magical Knight Karl able to escape when he fell into my ambush? My ambush, which means I set this ambush personally. If Karl really fell into any ambushes I''ve set, with his weak cultivation, he wouldn''t even be able to escape alive, no matter how much he struggles to escape. To tell you the truth, everything was just a plot for you guys toe and rescue Veronica and Princess Tiana." "And why is that?" Leo curiously asked. At this moment, he was half believing Crown Prince Edward''s words, because what he had just said was indeed reasonable. A lot of wanted criminals of Silver Kingdom in the past can''t even escape from Crown Prince Edward''s trap, so not to mention Royal Magical Knight Karl. "Because this war needs to quickly end now." Crown Prince Edward''s face suddenly turned solemn before he continued, "The longer this war continues, the more people will die. You might now know this, but father has actually been secretly using the ordinary civilians of Silver city and Green Weed city to mine minerals and ores in the mines and to also gather resources in the wilderness outside of Silver city in order to craft more weapons and many more items for this war. And this results in many people dying every single day because the Magical Beast is currently running rampant outside after the Kingdom Protection Array was destroyed by the ck organization. To rush you here is the only way to end those people''s suffering!" Hearing Crown Prince Edward''s revtion, Leo, Charlotte, and Ethan''s face immediately turned solemn as well. "Is what he''s saying true?" Leo turned to look at Veronica, the only person he trusts in Crown Prince Edward''s side right now. "Unfortunately, it''s indeed the case right this moment. I''ve seen thousands of ordinary civilians working every single day, and dozens of them also can''t return every night. It''s really depressing to see the sight of ordinary civilians being pulled into this mess we have caused..." Veronica nodded her head with a look of sympathy on her face. "This has started the moment the Kingdom Protection Array was destroyed. This was also one of the reasons why I left the Silver city to meet up with Veronica." Princess Tiana agreed. "King Erskine, is, unfortunately, no longer the same as in the past." Queen Triana shook her head. "What mother had said, I can''t help but also agree. All these desperate countermeasures and using ordinary civilians as tools to help the war, not to mention even used his own family as a tool for war, all of this choice of actions isn''t how father used to deal with things in the past. Fourth Brother, do you remember the attack of the Blue Fin Kingdom back then? At that time, he didn''t even think of using Princess ine to threatened the Blue Fin Kingdom from backing away despite having the perfect opportunity to do so, instead, he faced against the opponent''s King personally and fought until thetter finally believe his words. That was the reason why the King of the Blue Fin Kingdom admires father the most and decided to treat him as his brother. But this time, that image is something we can no longer see. It''s like he''s no longer the father we used to know..." Crown Prince Edward expresses his thoughts about his father, King Erskine. Leo can''t help turning to look at Ethan soon after, who was also looking at him right this moment.. It seems like both of them were also thinking of the same thoughts right now. Chapter 296 - Forcing The Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance To Save Him Chapter 296 Forcing the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance to save him Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral In Leo''s opinion, that was a really shocking revtion. King Erskine, the King of Silver Kingdom, might actually just be a fake? If this was in the past, even if Ethan and Crown Prince Edward tried to persuade him to believe such information, he would definitely not believe it, really. After all, they don''t have any concrete proof to present to him, like this battle going on right this moment. Obviously, he doesn''t know what King Erskine was like despite living in Silver Kingdom for almost 20 years. He had only interacted with him once in his life, though he had seen him a few dozens of times, especially during the gathering of Nobles, but it was still not enough for him to determine exactly what kind of person King Erskine is. Nevertheless, he knows for the fact that King Erskine is a wise and kind King, considering the words that Princess Tiana had told him before about King Erskine secretly protecting him. For him, that was one of the wisest decisions he had ever heard in his entire life. Why? It''s very simple; if King Erskine really choose to help him, then it might result in discord between the Silver royal family and the Skull Noble Household, and in return it wouldn''t still be able to help Leo have his revenge in the end because they, of course, can''t have war with one of the Five Major Noble Households, the most powerful one on top of that as well, just for him, right? Becauseparing him and the Skull Noble Household, thetter is obviously more important for Silver Kingdom. But, if King Erskine also ignores him, then the Skull Noble Household would definitely not hold back in trying to kill him, no, at least not the entire Skull Noble Household, but only Richton Skull, because it was only that guy that desires to kill him from the depths of his dark heart. And choosing that decision also dishonor the friendship between his father and King Erskine. Therefore, King Erskine choose to secretly protect him instead. By choosing to do this, no one will know aside from the real person behind Reinhart''s death that the Silver royal family is secretly protecting him, which means no one will be unfavorable to the Silver royal family, not to mention this will also not result in discord with the Skull Noble Household. At the same time, this decision would also stop Richton from trying to kill him as well. Just based on that thinking alone, assuming that King Erskine is wise and kind King is just reasonable. However, using ordinary civilians to gather resources for making war weapons, using family members as tools for war, and the desperate measure of impregnating Veronica in order to make the Snow Noble Household their pawns; all of those choice doesn''t show the wise and kind King Erskine that he had believed in the past. In fact, all of his actions were the actions of cowards! "First brother, to be honest with you, I''ve also thought of that before. In fact, me and Leo had even discussed it when we were stilling up here." Ethan paused as he slowly walked towards Crown Prince Edward, "But to think of this also means that father is no longer our own father, but rather someone else dressed in his own skin. Would... would you really be able to bring yourself to believe that?" "If that''s indeed the truth, then what else can we believe?" Crown Prince Edward replied. "Then this means we need to kill father..." Ethan said with a grave look on his face. Hearing that, Crown Prince Edward can''t make himself reply anymore. That would indeed be their next step of action if the man they are calling father now turns out to be a fake, they need to kill him, in order to serve justice to their dead original father. But the question now is, with those few pieces of evidence only, is it really worth believing that their father is fake? Maybe it''s because this time the Silver Kingdom was in desperate times, that''s why it also requires desperate measures to save it. "I''ll still say the same words I''ve said a while ago," Leo suddenly interrupted, "It''s not worth assuming anything without enough proof. In order for us to know if this is the truth or not, we need to see it for ourselves. But, we would only be able to do that at ater time, so let''s focus on our current mission first, to escape from this ce alive!" With that said, everyone else put those assumptions to the back of their minds for the moment as they quickly started walking down the secret tunnel to escape. ..... Meanwhile, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain have already arrived at Heart city while all the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance are currently traveling from hundreds or so kilometers away to Heart city to quickly follow behind them. After all, the 4 of them suddenly flew off towards Heart city, leaving every soldier to only wonder why, and since there was no one to tell them the answer to their question aside from the order that they need to go to Heart city, they all decided to run and follow after them, rather than simply march, as it might be because the Heart city is currently under attack. They didn''t even think of taking a rest anymore in fear of being toote. "Butler Xiao, where is Leo?" Queen Olivia immediately asked Leo''s whereabouts the moment she saw Butler Xiao standing in front of the manor''s main door, seemingly expecting them to arrive already. This was Leo''s task to Butler Xiao, to tell Queen Olivia and the others where he is because he had already expected that they would definitely do all they can to stop him, which include rushing with all that they''ve got just to catch him. Well, they have done everything to forbid him from fighting in the battle due to the reason that they care for him, so it was only reasonable for him to expect that they will rush to save him from them as well. "He''s already in Silver city." Butler Xiao replied calmly, without any bit of a worry for his Young Master''s life in his voice at all. To be honest, he was actually worried, at least by a bit. It was because his trust for his Young Master Leo was heights up above, hence he believes that he''ll be fine and there is no need to worry. "Why didn''t you stop him! Don''t you know that it''s nearly impossible to get out of the Silver city once the Silver royal family got the news that Veronica and Princess Tiana has been saved by someone?!!" Queen Olivia scolded Butler Xiao. "Of course, I know of that, in fact, that''s the exact reason I used to dissuade him, but you see, he said to me to tell you this; it will be your responsibility to create an opportunity for him to escape." Butler Xiao said. "That..." Queen Olivia was immediately rendered speechless by the message that Leo had left to them. "You sure do have a very daring disciple, Queen Olivia, hahaha!" Queen Maria can''t help chuckling. "That''s Leo for you!" Madam Silva smiled. "He also said that; Ethan, Princess ine, and Angel are also inside Silver city with him right now, so if you don''t want anything bad to happen to us, possibly, then please quickly create an opportunity for us to escape!" Butler Xiao added. Unbeknownst to Butler Xiao, half of the information he has is actually not real, specifically in the part that Angel is inside the Silver city with Leo. Right now, Angel is currently setting up new explosions with Ash, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, Number One to Number Ten, George, Charles, and Royal Magical Knight Karl with the help of Levi and Vox. These explosions would be to prepare for the arrival of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. Once the battle begins, those explosives would be detonated, hence helping the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance in the battle. "That brat!!" Queen Maria eximed in irritation. She can''t believe that Leo would actually use her own daughter- and son-inw to force him to save him. "He''s too mischievous!" Madam Silva was left with nothing else to say. Leo''s action was really forcing their hands to make a move and not conserve anything anymore. It was like he''s telling them to push with all that they''ve got, and don''t mind about the consequences because this is thest battle that will determine the winner of this war, anyways. "What he is doing right now is somewhat reasonable, rather than try to slowly chip away our enemy, like what we have nned to do before, why not do the same strategy as what we have done in the Southern Fortress? Though this time we would all be attacking the south gate, but it would also make it a lot easier because all of our attacks are concentrated in one point." Elder Rain could only do his best to help his younger brother minimize the consequences he would receive after this war. "Hahaysttt... this is my fault. If only I didn''t train him to be so capable, then him knowing a scheme like this wouldn''t have happened." Queen Olivia heaves a sigh of helplessness. "It''s actually not that bad." Queen Maria nodded her head as she became more supportive of having one of her princesses marry Leo. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Madam Silva said. Chapter 297 - Crown Prince Edward’s Scheme Chapter 297 Crown Prince Edward''s scheme Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral With Madam Silva''s signal, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Elder Rain immediately went back to meet with the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance that they have left behind. Although the 4 of them were already prepared, what can they do with only the 4 of them, right? It''s obviously impossible for them to just charge and attack and with this, and hoping that it will then create an opportunity for Leo to escape. In the first ce, they aren''t even sure whether Leo is already preparing to escape right now, and not to mention the 4 of them, with their injured state, can''t handle tens of thousands of soldiers. ..... At this moment, Leo and the others have finally returned back to the Snow Noble Household''s Flyingboats. Aside from Veronica and Princess Tiana, the two people they were intending to rescue, Crown Prince Edward and Queen Triana are also with them right now. The people from Snow Noble Household that saw Crown Prince Edwarde out of the sewer system with Leo were immediately shocked, they even thought that their n has beenpromised. Fortunately, seemingly like he was expecting this already, Leo was fast enough to exin to them that everything is okay and that Crown Prince Edward is with them. "Now that I''ve escorted you safely, it''s time for me to go back to the castle, in case my father suddenly starts looking for them." Crown Prince Edward said to Leo. "Are you sure that you''d be safe, though?" Leo can''t help asking. No one might know aside from them that Crown Prince Edward has also betrayed the Silver royal family, or more appropriately had betrayed King Erskine because what they are doing right now is actually for the wellness of the Silver royal family, but it wouldn''t take that long for King Erskine to notice that something is wrong, especially at this moment where Veronica''s presence is required to meet up with Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris in order to confirm the truthfulness of the information that they have received. "Acting has always been my forte, so you don''t have to worry!" Crown Prince Edward smiled. What he had just said was actually the truth. From the moment he had been appointed as the Royal Judge of the Royal Court, he has always been acting tough in front of everybody in order for them to respect him. So, acting like Veronica, Princess Tiana, and even Queen Triana has escaped without him knowing anything about is easy, especially since King Erskine and those people loyal to the King don''t know yet that he has already betrayed them. "Okay," Leo nodded his head in understanding. "Have a safe trip, older brother!" Princess Tiana and Ethan waved their hands to Crown Prince Edward. "Be safe, you two!" Crown Prince Edward replied before going back to the castle using the secret tunnel that they have used. After seeing Crown Prince Edward off, Leo then turned to look at the others, "At this moment, we can''t do anything anymore aside from waiting until the opportunity for us to escapees. Until then, let''s rest to recuperate." "Okay!" Everyone nodded their heads before going to a nearby Flyingboat to rest. Of course, Veronica, Princess ine, and Queen Triana needed to cover their faces with something not suspicious before leaving the tent that covers the entrance to the sewer system, so that those soldiers from the Silver royal family currently watching them wouldn''t be able to recognize their identity. ..... Meanwhile, the moment Crown Prince Edward returned, he immediately acted like Princess Tiana, Queen Triana, and Veronica has escaped. Since no one was able to notice that they have escaped yet, Crown Prince Edward thought of a very good, wise n, specifically, he went to report to his father himself that they have escaped, and even identally, or more appropriately, purposely leaking the information to Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris who was having an audience with his father, King Erskine, in the Throne room. "What do you mean that they have escaped? How?!!" King Erskine stood up from his throne, enraged. "Every guard in the underground prison was killed, none was left alive, so I wasn''t able to get any information as to who has dared to attack us." Crown Prince Edward replied. He was obviously the one who killed those people, and just like what he has said, he killed them so that they won''t be able to give information. At the side, Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris can''t help secretly smile. They were sure that it was Leo who had saved them. But they also can''t help bing shocked because base on what Crown Prince Edward had said, Leo was actually able toe and go without anyone noticing. This was just so astonishing... Did that young man really have that kind of capability? If that''s true, then it''s beyond shocking. "The Mischievous Lion organization really knows how to surprise people," Patriarch Walter Skull whispered to Patriarch Simon Honoris''s ears. "It seems like we have greatly underestimated the capability of the Mischievous Lion organization." Patriarch Simon Honoris whispered back in reply. "Most likely," Patriarch Walter Skull nodded his head. Although Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris were whispering as silent as possible with each other, it was still enough for King Erskine to hear them. But what can he do? Base on their conversation, it was the Mischievous Lion organization that had saved Queen Triana, Princess Tiana, and Veronica, but yet not a single word has been spoken that revealed or confirmed that they have helped the Mischievous Lion organization rescue them. "Then what are you still standing there around? Quickly look for them, they shouldn''t have gone far from the castle yet! Search every nook and cranny of the Silver city, I want them found no matter what!" King Erskine ordered Crown Prince Edward and all of his officials present in the Throne room right now. He then turned to look at Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris as calmness return to his face, though it is still obvious to see that he was enraged, as he said, "How about let''s go to the courtyard to drink some tea?" Hearing that, Patriarch Walter Skull could only nod his head and agree in order to not raise any suspicion to their side. After all, if he indeed dares to decline, then King Erskine would immediately assume that they have helped the Mischievous Lion organization infiltrate inside the Silver city, and this might even cause those Flyingboats to be investigated as well, which is something he doesn''t want to happen since they would definitely find those people they are looking for hiding over there. Patrick Simon Honoris also understood this, so he calmed himself and smile as he nodded his head, "That would be wonderful! When was it thest time when we gathered with each other and have some tea?" "I think it was a decade ago or so." Patriarch Walter Skull who noticed what Patriarch Simon Honoris wanted to do quickly replied. "Hahahaha, we indeed haven''t got the time to catch up with each other for so long already!" King Erskine nodded his head before leading the way to the courtyard. "Although it''s not a good time to have tea right now, but it''s never been wrong to rx for a bit, right?" Patriarch Simon Honoris said. "Indeed, this too much fighting is such a heavy burden even to myself!" Patriarch Walter Skull supported. "Exactly!" King Erskine added. At this moment, Crown Prince Edward immediately ordered the 3rd and 4th Gold Division to gather the moment he left the Throne room. "Everyone, gather around, I, Crown Prince Edward, have brought with you a very bad news." Crown Prince Edward said as he stood on a podium with the 3rd and 4th Gold Divisions below him. He continued, "The traitor, Queen Triana, along with Princess Tiana and Veronica, has escaped. And base on the clues I have found, it is most likely the doing of the Mischievous Lion organization. We don''t know yet how they have infiltrated the Silver city, but we do know and are also sure that they still haven''t gone far away yet. Therefore, everyone, let''s search to the northwest! Let''s search every ce over there to look for those people who have betrayed the Silver royal family! Kill those evil people!" "Kill those evil people!" "Kill those evil people!" "Kill those evil people!" With that said, the 3rd and 4th Gold Division immediately marched northwest to look for those evil people following the lead of Crown Prince Edward, who was currently wearing a cunning smile on his face. Unbeknownst to everyone in the 3rd and 4th Gold Division, Crown Prince Edward was actually bringing them to the farthest part of the Silver City in order for them to not be able to easily send reinforcement when the battle between the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus Silver royal family begins. With two elite Divisions missing, it would definitely cause a massive disadvantage to the Silver royal family''s army. Although Crown Prince Edward really wants to lend more help, with his current state right now, this is the only thing he could do, yet... Truth be told, he will definitely return back to assist the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance once he is assured that the 3rd and 4th Gold Division is already far enough from the battlefield. With him suddenly disappearing at that time, to be more specific the Commander of their two Gold Divisions, the soldiers would definitely be sent into confusion and panic, causing them to not know what to do anymore, specifically to join the battle in the south or to look for their currently missing Commander. This would then add more time on top of the distance they need to travel in order to lend a hand on the battlefield. No one knows. Maybe the moment they finally arrived, the war would long be already over, with the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance winning the war. "I wish you guys good luck!" Crown Prince Edward silently whispered. Chapter 298 - Changing The Escape Plan Chapter 298 Changing the escape n Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Meanwhile, on the other side of the map, Commander Nov has actually sent the 1st and 2nd Gold Division to look at the northeast, which is also another location far from the uing war between the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus Silver royal family. He hasn''t actually betrayed the Silver royal family, it''s just that he is bad at strategies. Aside from fighting, there is nothing else inside his mind. And when ites to fighting as well, no one can stop him on what to do, even the Vice-Commander who keeps on persuading him to go to the south instead because they have already received the news that the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance has already arrived at Heart city, hence it wouldn''t be long when they finally decide to attack the Silver city. Commander Nov only replied to his Vice-Commander, "The war hasn''t yet started, so it''s much better for us to search for those intruders first!" Which the Vice-Commander replied with, "We have the Silver Divisions to look for them!" But only received the reply of, "They won''t be able to win even if they find them. We are talking about the Mischievous Lion organization here, hence I shoulde and face them myself!" With that reply, the Vice-Commander wasn''t able to argue back anymore because what Commander Nov has said was indeed reasonable. For those people of the Mischievous Lion organization toe and go as they please inside the Silver royal family''s castle, then they are definitely strong, so they need to send the elite soldiers after them as it might just be suicidal to send the Silver Divisions. Unbeknownst to the two of them, it was actually Crown Prince Edward who has helped Queen Triana, Princess Tiana, and Veronica to escape from the underground prison, not the Mischievous Lion organization, so what they are thinking is an unexpected result from Crown Prince Edward''s plot. Because both Crown Prince Edward and Commander Nov has decided to search on the north, the 10 Silver Divisions were then left with no other choice aside from looking at the south direction, which is also going to be the main battleground of the battle between the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus Silver royal family. Although there were a total of 100,000 soldiers in the entire 10 Silver Divisions, it would still not be enough if they indeed face off against an army that has more than 50 people in the Gxy level. It wasn''t only that, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance army also has tens of thousands of people with the cultivation of 5 Star level and above. Although a lot of them are currently still injured right now, it would still not be a problem for them to face off against 100,000 thousand soldiers who only have 10 Generals and a few dozens of Captains to lead. Once those Leaders died, the 100,000 soldiers wouldn''t be able to easily fight off against an army with Leaders to lead the direction of the battle, especially if both of their Commanders still need some time in order to arrive, though it would only be Commander Nov helping them since Crown Prince Edward has already secretly betrayed them. ..... With a lot of soldiers being deployed all around the Silver City to look for them, it wasn''t hard for Leo and the others to got to know of the current situation, especially the current location of all the 10 Silver Divisions and 4 Gold Divisions. "At this moment, the location of the soldiers are pretty much revealed inly to us already, so what we need to do now is to look for the best route for escape." Leo said while looking at the map of the entire Silver city. Their n in the very beginning was to escape amidst the chaos caused by the battle between the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance against the Silver royal family, but with the entire Silver city bing really strict right now, he decided that it''s much better to not wait for that anymore but rather create a new n of escape. "But how? Although we know where they are right now, it doesn''t mean we can also leave from this ce easily, right," Cassandra asked. Hearing that, Leo simply smiled as he pointed at the sewer systems under the Silver city, "Because of a few missions I''vepleted in the past, I''ve be really familiar with the structure of the sewers. We will travel through the sewer in order for us to escape." "But those sewers will also have soldiers guarding around, especially since that is the ce where the Kingdom Protection Array was located before." Ethan rebutted. "We will look for the less guarded ce, and breakthrough." Leo said. "And what ce exactly is that?" Queen Triana joined in. Leo moved his two hands, "To the west and east." "But both those locations still lead towards our enemy. The west leads to the ck organization, while the east leads to another territory of the Silver royal family!" Elizabeth reminded. However, she suddenly thought of something... "I guess you also realized it." Leo mischievously smiled, "At this moment, without the Silver royal family''s knowledge, Vincent Snow, Elizabeth''s father, is actually hiding in the Nine River Forest right now along with 50 Flyingboats that was said to have left to the Ice Mountain. They are currently waiting for the right time to reveal themselves and hoping to catch the Silver royal family in surprise." "That..." Queen Triana, Ethan, and Princess ine were immediately surprised hearing this. Even Veronica, who was now part of the Snow Noble Household, was also unaware of this information. "We will go east using the sewer system, but first we will need to send a message to Vincent Snow before doing that about saving us, and then wait until he arrives in order for us to escape." Leo exined. "So, pack up the things you think you needed because we will be leaving the moment we received Vincent Snow''s reply." Leo then slowly walked towards a caged Mail Bird before taking it out and passing it to Elizabeth, "As for you Elizabeth, pass a message to father-inw about what I''ve just said. We will be getting out of here!" Elizabeth can''t help smiling after hearing Leo calling her father, father-inw. It really made her feel that Leo is finally slowly epting her as one of his women, "Okay, Darling~!" Whoooosh! The Mail Bird then left along with the letter requesting for help. Everyone also started preparing themselves the moment the Mail Bird left. Just like thest time, they would need to wait for a few hours or so before receiving a reply from Vincent Snow due to how far he currently is. But this time though, aside from waiting, they also need to buy as much time possible until the reply arrives. As to why is that? Looking in front of everyone, General Herbert of the 10th Silver Division has returned to surround the entire 10 Flyingboats, but this time he has bought all the 10,000 soldiers with him along with the entire Logistic team, and even a few war weapons, specifically cannons, in order to not let the Flyingboats easily escape if ever they nned to do so. "What is the meaning of this, General Herbert?" A General from the Snow Noble Household, specifically Skull Noble Household, named General Wales, approached General Herbert and asked. "King Erskine has ordered us to not let anyone from the Snow Noble Household leave Silver City. You can rest assured that unless you try to leave, no one here would try to attack your group." General Herbert replied. "How about Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris?" General Wales asked. "Both of them are currently having tea with King Erskine." General Herbert replied. Hearing that, General Wales could only nod his head to show that he understood. He then turned around before walking to the Flyingboat where Leo and the others were currently hiding at. "Sir Leo, I think it wouldn''t be long for them to also start searching each of the 10 Flyingboats, so if you have any ns in mind, I can assure you that we will try our best to cooperate with you as long as it wouldn''t endanger anyone of us here, including the safety of both Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris." General Wales said. "I understand, you can leave first, just remind me if they areing." Leo nodded his head. "Alright!" General Wales turned to leave. The moment General Wales left them, Leo shook his head before turning to look at the others with a solemn look on his face, "I think we won''t be able to wait for that reply anymore. What we can only do now is leave towards east before General Herbert begins his search and hope that Vincent Snow will save us." "Can''t we not buy time until the letter finally arrives?" Princess Tiana asked. "Unfortunately, that would be impossible..." It was Ethan that replied, "If we wait until the reply arrives, even if they can buy us until then, we would still risk revealing ourselves to General Herbert the moment we try to leave at that moment." "Indeed, just the appearance of the Mail Bird delivering a letter to someone inside the Flyingboat alone would be enough to cause General Herbert to be suspicious." Charlotte added. "Then, I guess we can only do that..." Queen Triana nodded her head helplessly. With that said, Leo then called General Wales to help them escape towards the entrance to the sewer system. It wasn''t that hard for Leo and the others to sessfully get inside the tent of the entrance of the sewer system through the help of General Wales because the Flyingboat and the tent were just a few meters away. "Are you sure about this?" General Wales can''t help asking. Leo''s n would involve both the safety of Elizabeth and Veronica, the two most important people of the Snow Noble Household right now, so he obviously needs some confirmation. "What else can we do? It''s not like we can still stay and wait for Vincent Snow''s reply, right?" Leo smiled helplessly. "Indeed..." General Wales also felt helpless, "Then I wish you goodluck!" "I hope that your people will also be safe here!" Leo bid farewell. After Leo and the others left through the sewer system, General Wales immediately ordered some soldiers to take down the tent and to also cover the entrance to the sewer system using Earth Magic spell in order for no one to suspect someone had escaped through this way. Chapter 299 - Discovering The Black Organization’s Secret Plan Chapter 299 Discovering the ck organization''s secret n Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo leads everyone through the interconnecting sewer system under the Silver city base, using the memory he had of this ce. Although he hasn''te to this side from his 3 missions rted to the West, North, and East sewer since his location at that time were usually near the other end of the sewer since those were the ces were Magical Beast secretly enters, he had still seen a detailed map of the structure of this entire ce, hence he was able to lead everyone in the right path. Although, there were also times when he was unable to determine the right path, but he had his Wind Elementals with him who are sending him reports constantly about their findings through his consciousness. Those Wind Elementals were long sent out by Leo from the moment he stepped inside the sewer system to go to the tunnel secretly, so he wasn''t slightly bit worried anymore about Queen Triana and Princess Tiana finding out about his secret, or was it still really even necessary for him to do that? In fact, they have already seen the Fire Elemental before. To be honest, he has long never bothered hiding his secret of being able to summon Elementals anymore, at least during this war. So, he knew that a lot of people are already informed of his unique capability and his status of being a Special Mage. It wasn''t because he isn''t afraid of his secret being envied by other people which might bring him harm; it was simply because it''s very troublesome to keep on trying to hide his unique capability of summoning Elementals from people who have a high chance of dying in his hand or through other people''s hand in this war. Though there were also those that still survive, but what could those people even do to him? The majority of those people were just ordinary soldiers, and on top of that they were either part of the Mischievous Lion organization, Sword and Magic, or Blue Fin Kingdom, which all three are on Leo''s side, or to be more specific in the side of Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain. There were also those people part of his enemy''s side, specifically the ck organization and Silver royal family, but they are still not worthy to worry about anymore because they will either be destroyed in the end by them, he is confident with that, or be a part of their future Kingdom, anyways. What''s even more important is, it''s not like he''s the only Special Mage that exists in the Celestial World as well, so there is seriously no need for him to keep on hiding his unique capability. Of course, unless if it''s outside of Silver Kingdom since such a ce that doesn''t have any of his information yet absolutely requires him to hide his trump card. Leo was obviously still oblivious of the real meaning behind the Red Cube. "Now we need to turn right..." Leo muttered to himself before turning right. Suddenly, though, he quickly stepped back and stopped everyone from moving any further. "What''s the matter?" Cassandra who noticed Leo''s sudden action silently asked. "Everyone, stay silent. I''ve found an unknown group of people blocking our way in front." Leo warned everyone with a really silent voice, but still enough for the others to clearly hear. "Are they soldiers from the Silver royal family?" Queen Triana curiously asked. Leo shook his head as he replied, "Base on how they are dressed in all ck outfits, I''m guessing they are not." "ck organization...?" Ethan asked in surprise. "Most likely," Leo nodded his head. "What are they doing here?" Princess ine followed up with another question. "I don''t know, but I''m sure they don''t have any good intention." Leo replied confidently. Thest time he had met the ck organization in the sewer system, they were nning on destroying the Kingdom Protection Array of the entire Silver Kingdom, which he ignorantly and stupidly helped, so he can confidently say right now that they are definitely also doing something to bring harm to the Silver city, or worst, the entire Silver Kingdom, once again. "Are we just going to wait here until they are gone or are we doing something..." Elizabeth said seemingly suggesting something. Hearing that, Leo turned to look at everyone, "It depends on everyone''s decision here, at least for me I want to investigate what they are doing because if it will bring harm to the Silver city it would definitely also bring harm to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance that will be fighting in the Silver city soon." "I wille with you," Charlotte didn''t hesitate to decide. "So would I," Cassandra decided to follow Leo as well. "I..." Elizabeth wanted to also say that she wanted to follow, but Leo quickly cut her off. "You can''t, you need to leave this ce as quickly as possible to receive a reply from your father. If you are with us, then the Mail Bird will also be delivering the letter in here, which would not only cause unnecessary variables but it would also take too much time for you to arrive in the meeting point." Leo refused Elizabeth. "But I don''t know the way out," Elizabeth reminded Leo that they can''t get out if he''s not with them. Fortunately, Leo already has a solution to that problem. Whoooosh! Suddenly, a Wind Elemental was summoned in front of everyone. "This Wind Elemental will guide you to the exit, so the only thing you need to do is to follow after it." Leo said. All of the Elementals weremunicating through his consciousness, so it is very possible for the Elementals tomunicate with one another by him simply passing an Elemental''s words to the other Elemental. "Cassandra and Charlotte would be enough, the others would be leaving," Leo turned to look at Ethan, Princess ine, Veronica, Princess Tiana, and Queen Triana. "Are you sure you''re going to be okay?" Ethan worriedly asked. "I''ll be fine," Leo assured. "Okay, then!" Ethan smiled, "You can rest assured with their safety, Ill be protecting everyone in your absence." Leo just nodded his head before turning to look at the location where those members of the ck organization were at. "Oh, they''re already gone?" Leo wasn''t expecting them to quickly disappear from his sight. Fortunately, it wouldn''t be hard for him to look for them since he can simply summon another batch of Wind Elementals to scout for their whereabouts. "Since they''re gone, then we should also go." Ethan suggested. "Indeed, you guys be safe, okay?" Leo waved his hand to bid farewell. "Be safe also!" Elizabeth and Veronica reminded Leo before quickly following behind Ethan, Princess ine, Princess Tiana, and Queen Triana. When Elizabeth and the others were finally out of sight, Leo''s face turned serious before quickly summoning 5 Wind Elementals to quickly locate those people''s whereabouts. At this moment, he had already summoned 16 Wind Elementals, 11 were assigned to help Elizabeth and the others to look for the exit, hence leaving him with only 9 Wind Elementals, which is also equivalent to 4 Earth Elementals and Nature Elemental, 3 Water Elementals, and 2 Fire Elementals. He quickly decides to use them wisely until Elizabeth and the others finally find the exit. Whooosh! The 5 Wind Elementals quickly began looking for those people of the ck organization. And with their speed, it only took slightly more than a minute for them to finally locate them, and shockingly it was actually the same location as where he had found those 12rge Mana stones in the past. "What are they intending to do in that ce right now?" Leo can''t help asking himself out of curiosity, "Only one way to find out!" With that said, Leo along with Cassandra and Charlotte began walking towards the entrance of that hidden cave in the east sewer. Momentster, they finally arrived. "Wait," Leo motioned his hand to make Cassandra and Charlotte stop from their tracks. Leo slowly looked at the entrance of the cave as he quickly noticed 5 people from the ck organization guarding the entrance. This made him silently chuckle to himself as he can''t help but think that those people had definitely learned already after he had ambushed them in the past with them only knowing when he finally started attacking. Cassandra immediately became confused about why Leo was chuckling, so she quickly asked, "Is anything funny?" "He might have turned slightly bit crazy after scheming for dozens of days straight." Charlotte can''t help assuming. Leo turned to look at them as he then exined, "No, I''m only chuckling because I see that the ck organization has learned to fix the mistake I''ve taught them a lesson about in the past." Cassandra and Charlotte doubtfully looked at each other first before moving forward to look at the 5 people of the ck organization standing guard at the entrance of the cave. "Oh..." Cassandra and Charlotte were smart enough to quickly understand what Leo meant, specifically the ck organization has now put guards to warn those people inside of what is going on outside. Base on Leo''s character, he had definitely sneak attacked the people of the ck organization in the past, hence causing them to be cautious of such kind attack at this moment. "So now then, what are we going to do next?" Charlotte turned to look at Leo. Charlotte also did the same as she said, "They already learned to put guards in their doors, so we can no longer easily attack them since the others inside would definitely be alerted once we attack those people outside. So, what is your n, Leo?" "Oh, it''s very simple," Leo mischievously smiled. Although they have assigned guards to guard their doors, who said that no one can enter a door once there are guards present. Author''s note: If you find yourselves liking RME, please consider giving it a vote to let me know. I will also see the need of adding more chapters released per week through the amount of votes RME received every week.. So, if you want to read more chapters every week, please consider voting. HAVE A HAPPY READING EVERYONE! Chapter 300 - The Black Organization’s Trap Underneath Silver City Part 1 Chapter 300 The ck organization''s trap underneath Silver city part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo was fully aware of the fact that him attacking the 5 people of the ck organization guarding the entrance of the cave would likely alert those on the inside. It was pretty easy to guess that once he decided to attack, 3 would block him immediately while the other 2 would get inside to inform the others inside. But what if he can also stop those 2 from reporting to the others? More precisely, use an Earth Elemental to block the entrance of the cave. "Hehehehe..." Leo chuckled before unsummoning 2 Wind Elementals and recing it with an Earth Elemental. Afterwards, he turned this Earth Elemental into a toy soldier form before letting it sneak behind the 5 people of the ck organization. "What are you nning?" Cassandra can''t help asking while looking at Leo. Charlotte on the other hand was observing the sneaking Earth Elemental interestingly as she silently murmured, "What is that little one doing...?" Momentster, with a Whooosh! sound, the entrance to the cave was right after blocked by a stone, forbidding the people of the ck organization from getting inside to report to the others that someone has attacked them. "Attack!" Leo quickly ordered Cassandra and Charlotte, which both of them nodded in understanding before making their moves. Cassandra put her hand up in front as she summoned vines to bound the feet of the 5 people of the ck organization. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With the 5 people restricted, though it would onlyst for a few moments, it then gave Charlotte the perfect opportunity to attack. Whoooosh! Charlotte disappeared from her location as she right after appeared in the middle of their opponent''s formation. Shinggggg! With one circle swing from Charlotte''s Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers, the 5 people''s necks immediately spurted out blood. But, to be more sure that they won''t have any chance to give theirrades some signal, Leo threw 5 daggers straight to their heads. Whoooosh! Unlike any ordinary daggers though, the 5 daggers Leo had thrown werebined with Fire Element Mana, hence it quickly burned the inside of their heads into a crisp. With that, the guards guarding the entrance of the cave were mercilessly killed. Charlotte quickly burned their bodies to cover any traces of them being here. Leo slowly walked towards the dead bodies, wanting to confirm whether they were really from the ck organization or not. And just like what he had expected, they were indeed from ck organization, which also confirms his other assumptions. Specifically, they are doing something that will threaten the lives of those in the Silver City. "Let''s go!" After confirming their identity, Leo didn''t waste any more time as he walked towards the entrance of the cave. Since his assumptions were confirmed, then he needs to quickly stop whatever the ck organization was nning to do in order to not also affect the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance once the battle starts. He doesn''t really know yet just how dangerous was the ck organization''s n, but what he can be sure about was that it is something that will benefit them one way or another. Whooosh! The path blocked by a stone wall was immediately opened up by the Earth Elemental, letting Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte walk inside. With how familiar Leo was already with this pathway, he was able to easily traverse it without much trouble, Cassandra and Charlotte were also able to stick close to Leo by simply following which part he has stepped on. After five or so minutes of travel, they finally saw the exit. But, before they went for it, Leo first sent out a Wind Elemental to scout ahead. The Wind Elemental was summoned as it then blended into the wind and flew forward. "Just like what I''ve expected..." Leo silently whispered to Cassandra and Charlotte. Up ahead of them were 20 people of the ck organization. "Then what should we do?" Cassandra, who also understood what Leo meant, asked. "Would we be doing the same strategy we did back in the entrance?" Charlotte added. Leo simply shook his head after hearing this, "It would be impossible to do the same." With such a big open space in front, it would most likely require him 5 Earth Elementals to sessfully block it with an earth wall without letting any one of those people easily escape, which would actually still be useless because the loud sound of forming such a big earth wall alone would already be able to alert those in the deep part of the cave due to its echo. Aside from that, with their numbers, it would be hard to handle all of them at the same time like what they have done back at the entrance, hence a few of them would still be able to destroy the earth wall and alert the others. What''s even more worst was, he was limited in Elementals right now. He only has 9 Wind Elementals to spare, which converted into useful Elementals is still not enough if he wants to use them to his advantage. Cassandra thinks in deep thoughts before she suddenly taps Leo''s shoulder, "How about let''s create another path?" "Another path?" Charlotte dubiously asked, "Is that possible though?" "That..." Leo thought for a bit before confirming that it''s indeed possible, "That is indeed possible. We can create another path from here connecting to a ce where those people can''t no longer see." After saying that, Leo quickly summoned 4 Earth Elementals while letting 1 Wind Elemental to watch the guards to inform them of their actions. "Quickly dig a way straight," Leo right after ordered the 4 Earth Elementals. The Earth Elementals nodded their heads before all of them quickly started digging a hole together. With 4 of them helping each other, the speed of the digging was fast because Earth Maniption after Earth Maniption was followed one after the other. "Get in," Leo motioned his hands. Whoooosh! The entrance was immediately covered when Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte walked inside. Leo didn''t mind the dark, because he had always been trained in such a dark ce. But Cassandra and Charlotte were both feeling ufortable about it, hence they both summoned fire in their fingertips to give light. Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte then continued walking while the 4 Earth Elementals tirelessly dig a tunnel connecting to an inconspicuous ce. Obviously, since they were in a ce that can''t see outside, they will not be able to determine where exactly they should create the exit. In order to fix this problem, Leo would order the Earth Elementals from time to time to dig a small hole enough for the Wind Elemental at the other side to notice and send him a report of their current location. This step was repeated for over a dozen or so of times, spending 10 minutes or more before they finally confirmed that creating an exit in their current location was now safe. Whooooosh! An exit was then created, letting Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte out of the stuffy ce. Because it was an enclosed ce, breathing became a problem for them. Fortunately, there was still Mana around them, hence they were able to supply themselves with oxygen. "Let''s go!" Leo quickly motioned his hand to Cassandra and Charlotte as he began running deeper into the cave to see what exactly is the ck organization doing here. Following closely behind them were the 4 Earth Elementals and the Wind Elemental. He didn''t bother unsummoning them anymore because he would highly likely be needing their help soon. They continued running deeper in the cave for a few minutes or so before they finally see a light, indicating the ce where the people of the ck organization were all gathered at, or more appropriately camping at. In front of them were nearly a hundred people, transporting something inside the other cave leading to the ce where a 1 Star Magical Beast was once guarding in the past. "Move the Chaos stones inside fast, we need to get out of here before the battle on the surface begins." A person covered in ck armor, which Leo could easily assume was the Captain, ordered. Charlotte immediately became shocked the moment she heard the word ''Chaos stone''. Seeing such a reaction, Leo quickly asked, "Do you know what they are nning to do?" Charlotte turned to look at Leo as she shook her head, "I don''t know what exactly they are nning to do. But, I can guess that it would be rted to a Magic Formation Array that can cause a lot of destruction just by basing on them using Chaos stones." "Chaos stones?" Leo curiously asked. "Just like what its name suggests, Chaos stone embodies Chaos Mana itself. This type of Element Mana is the epitome of destruction, whatever this type of Element Mana touches will be destroyed." Cassandra exined. She had learned about the Chaos stones because the Crimson Rose Kingdom has the capability to produce Chaos stones which they always use in their cannons instead of metal balls. Using Chaos stones will result in an area of effect attack, meaning it will not only inflict a single point of attack but rather it will also hit those others nearby its range of attack, which depends on how much Chaos Mana is contained within a Chaos stone. Charlotte nodded her head, "Basing on the Chaos stones they have, although it is the weakest of its kind, the amount is still something that can cause a lot of damage. Not to mention, they are using Chaos stones in forming a Magic Array Formation, which would definitely increase the damage it could cause in many folds." "This..." Leo was stunned the moment he heard this. He wasn''t expecting to see something like this.. In his mind, due to his limited knowledge about Magic, he was only thinking of Magic bombs and such, not a Magic Array Formation using Chaos stones. Chapter 301 - The Black Organization’s Trap Underneath Silver City Part 2 Chapter 301 The ck organization''s trap underneath Silver city part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "If my guess is indeed correct, then what they are trying to form right now should be the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. This kind of Magic Array Formation is the weakest of its type, but don''t underestimate it, because just like the name of the Chaos stones suggests, this is the epitome of destruction, hence it''s still something powerful nheless." Charlotte exined. The reason why she knew about this was that in the past it was exactly this kind of Magic Array Formation that had taken her Master''s life as she had pushed her out of its range. The destruction of the Lesser Chaos Magic Array Formation that she had experienced at that time had caused so great of damage that it had turned everything in a 1 square kilometer space into a wastnd, devoid of life and full of destruction. "Exactly how much damage can it cause?" Leo can''t help asking. "Basing on the amount of Chaos stones they are currently using right now, with this ce being the center, everything in a 5 square kilometer space would be turned into a wastnd." Charlotte replied. Hearing this, it wasn''t only Leo who was shocked, but also Cassandra who had the basic knowledge of Chaos stones. For Leo, he was shocked because this was the first time he is hearing this kind of information. It was out of his imagination that a Magic Array Formation could actually turn a ce into a wastnd. Well, he hasn''t seen for himself the effect when Puppet Master Lu Ming had destroyed his 2 Gxies to make him believe that such a thing was really possible. As for Cassandra, she could feel that Charlotte''s description felt really familiar, it was like how her parents had died in the past. The location where her parents had died was turned into a wastnd, and even their bones couldn''t be found. The only way to confirm that they have died was through the soldiers that had survived as they have seen with their own eyes how the King and Queen of Crimson Rose Kingdom werepletely consumed by a dark-red light that shoots from the ground to sky as they then slowly turned into a skeleton before bing mere dust and finally turning into nothing. "Then, we need to stop this as much as we can!" Leo said. If the Lesser Chaos Magic Array was this powerful, then it was pretty easy to guess exactly how much it could affect both the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and the Silver royal family once it is activated. This might just result in the ck organization winning the war instead. So, he needs to do everything to stop it. "I''m also thinking of the same thing as you, but the question is how exactly do we do that?" Charlotte replied, "Looked at how many they are right now, even if we indeed abandon everything to attack them with the assistance of all your Elementals, it would still be difficult to guarantee that we will win because their desperation might just cause them to activate the Lesser Chaos Magic Array ahead of their nned schedule." "The question is, are they even already finished in forming the Magic Array Formation?" Cassandra said. "That is indeed a good observation, but the difference to other Magic Array Formation is, the Lesser Chaos Magic Array doesn''t necessarily require any finishing toplete. They can simply put together 10 Chaos stones and detonate it, which would turn everything in a few tens or so of meters into a wastnd and that obviously includes us as well." Charlotte replied. "So, what do you propose we should do?" Leo asked Charlotte. If the situation was really as grave as what she had described it to be, then she would have long suggested that they leave this ce quickly since it would be hopeless for them to stop this no matter what they would do. And instead of wasting their time trying to stop them frompleting it, it is much better for them to inform the others of what the ck organization was nning to do. But since she didn''t say anything of that kind, it simply means that she knows a way to stop them. Cassandra also understood this, so she turned to look at Charlotte curiously. Charlotte smiled as she replied, "Nothing really escapes your ears, will you, Leo...?" "It depends on what kind of conversation we are having." Leo replied. "That''s fair," Charlotte nodded her head, "Back to the main point. The way to stop this is we simply need to find and kill the person who can activate this Lesser Chaos Magic Array. Just like any Magic Array Formation, the Lesser Chaos Magic Array needed someone to have the so-called button to activate it. Once we find this person and kill him, no matter what the others would do, they can''t detonate the Chaos stones anymore. Unless one of them can quickly connect their own Mana to all the Chaos stones present here right this moment. Even if they can indeed connect into one Chaos stone and detonate it, it would still not affect the other Chaos stones that easily because every Chaos Mana is different in form, each has a unique way of destruction, and not to mention the shell that contained the Chaos Mana is not something that can easily be destroyed in the first ce. The container can already withstand the unending assault of Chaos Mana inside, how much more a Chaos Mana that only attacks them one time and from the outside which hasn''t even received any sort of damage yet." "It''s that easy?" Leo was dumbfounded, he had really thought that they would do something extremely troublesome. "It might sound really easy, but the question is; is the person that has the button even present here right now? Or even if he indeed is, how do we determine exactly that person is the one who has the button? Even someone in a No Star level can have the button, so with their number in nearly a hundred, we need to look one by one to find that person." Charlotte exined. Leo quickly understood what Charlotte meant to say. The button for the Lesser Chaos Magic Array Formation can''t always be in the hands of the most powerful person in the group of ck organization, it could also be in the hands of the average or worst at the weakest. And what''s even worse was, there is also a possibility where that person is far from here. Simply put, he had already connected his own Mana in the Chaos stones before it was transported here. "The first problem though is how exactly do we get in their formation without getting found out." Cassandra said. With a lot of people sticking close to each other, it would nearly be impossible to disguise as one of them. "That is indeed going to be a big problem..." Leo nodded his head in agreement. If only they knew from the very beginning that their situation would turn out like this, then they would have first taken out the clothes of those people from the ck organization back then at the entrance before burning them. In such a way, they would be able to easily blend in without having much trouble. Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte immediately went into deep thoughts. While they were thinking though, 5 people wearing the same clothes as the others arrived as they talked with each other about switching ces, specifically they would be resting so they needed someone to rece them to guard the entrance of the cave. In an instant, Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte immediately thought of the answer to their problem. The moment those 5 people who have volunteered to switch with the former 5 left to cover up their vacant position back at the entrance of the cave, without wasting any second, Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte immediately followed behind them. And the moment they arrived, far from the sight of theirrades, they were quickly killed. Whooosh! sshhhh! Szzzhhhh! With the assistance of 4 Earth Elementals, they were quickly able to kill those 5 people. And without any hesitation, they quickly took their clothes off toplete their disguise. Afterwards, to really avoid some unknown variables from possibly happening, Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte along with 2 Earth Elementals that formed into a Human shape and wore those people''s clothes really went back to the entrance, not to rece those vacant positions like what was mentioned they would do, but rather to kill all 15 of those people from the ck organization. If it was before, it would be hard to kill them without alerting theirrades deep in the cave because their only way to attack was to attack up front, which would obviously cause loud noises due to itsmotion, and adding to the fact that they are currently in a cave, those attacks would most likely produce echoes which is what will alert theirrades. However, this time, it would be a different story as they would be able to sneakily get into their formation. They then slowly made their way to a perfect location to assassinate all these people as quickly as possible. And with 2 more Earth Elementals in a toy soldier form that went to sneak behind the remaining others, the assassination then began. Whooosh! Swish! Szzzhhhh! Pluck! shhhh! With Leo, Cassandra, Charlotte, and the 4 Earth Elementals attacking 2 to 3 people at the same time, it only took less than 10 seconds for all the 15 people to die. Thud! Since they don''t need anything from them like before, aside from their tokens at least that they have almost forgotten to take, they then burned their bodies into dust to clean any traces of their presence. It was only after they finished cleaning all possible evidence that they finally went back to those people setting up the Chaos stones to look for who is the person that has the button to activate the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. Chapter 302 - Chaos Stones Chapter 302 Chaos stones Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After a few minutes of walking, Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte finally arrived back at their position before. Of course, they won''t bluntly walk in. After all, doing that would also mean someone else will need to rece their vacant position in guarding the entrance, which at this moment is already emptiedpletely after they killed all of the guards. Their real identity will definitely be revealed once one of the people from the ck organization finds out. What they were going to do instead was to sneak in without anyone noticing and then blend in with the group. Only by doing that could they be sure that there won''t be anyone going to the entrance only to see that no one is guarding anymore. "If we want to sneak in, then the only part where we have the highest chance of not getting found out will be in that ce where those 5 resting soldiers are currently resting at right now," Leo pointed at the 5 people of ck organization from before who were now currently eating and talking with each other inside a small tent, "We can also use this opportunity to eliminate thest remaining variable to our disguise." However, as easy as it may sound, putting it into an actual action was in fact difficult. It doesn''t only require them to be as inconspicuous and careful as possible, but also they need to kill them before anyone could turn their heads in their direction. Fortunately, Leo has a perfect solution for that kind of difficult problem. Leo let the 4 Earth Elementals slowly move towards those 5 people while hiding in a toy soldier form. And with only Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte noticing, those people''s necks were soon after stabbed while their entire body bounded so that they can''t move and their mouth covered to prevent them from making any sounds to alert the others. When they finally stopped moving, their bodies were then slowly pushed forward to make it looked like they are sleeping while sitting on their spots. Afterwards, Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte slowly made their way towards those 5 dead people. The moment they finally arrived, they quickly moved those dead bodies to the ground without anyone noticing before the Earth Elementals used Earth Maniption to cover their bodies with stones. This time, he can no longer burn the bodies to hide them, since they were so close to the other people of the ck organization. Nevertheless, they still sessfully hid those dead bodies, and even if there is someone that wille here, they would still not be able to notice that the floor they are standing on has dead bodies underneath. Once they were done with that, they then slowly walked in to blend with the others. This time, since they came from the direction of the tent, no one bothered paying any close attention to them. The people from the ck organization did turn their heads to look at them though, but it was only for a moment before they returned back to what they were currently doing, not paying any more attention to them. Seeing this, Leo nodded to Cassandra and Charlotte before he separated from both of them. Cassandra and Charlotte also did the same action. The reason for doing this was so that they can easily locate who has the button. If they look for that person side by side, it would take them a lot more of time before they can finally find that person, not to mention it will also raise suspicion because they are sticking together. There was nothing to worry anyway since their faces were covered by their ck clothes to prevent the other people from seeing their faces. At this moment, Leo chooses to go towards those Chaos stones, intending to pick them up and deliver them inside the cave in order to see what exactly they are currently doing. Aside from that, he has been very curious about what exactly is a Chaos stone and how does it differ from the other Element Mana or Mana stones, and since he has the opportunity now to study them closely, he of course wouldn''t waste this opportunity. "You go pick that small box over there, it contains 5 Chaos stones." The person handling the Logistics of the Chaos stonesmanded Leo. Leo nodded his head before turning to pick that small box. To satisfy his curiosity, he opens the box to see up close the so-called Chaos stones. "This..." Leo can''t help bing stunned by what he''s currently seeing right now. Rather than calling it a stone, it was more appropriate to call this a ss, since he can clearly see for himself the inside of the Chaos stone, specifically it contains a smoke of ck-red in color swirling and hitting the surface of the stone. Every time the Chaos Mana does this, the Chaos stone would also tremble, implying that the Chaos Mana inside wanted to break free. "Hey you, quickly deliver that inside!" The Logistics personnel suddenly yelled out at Leo. Hearing the loud yell, Leo was quickly pulled out from being stunned. He then closed the box, and he turned to look at that Logistics personnel as he nodded his head before walking in fast-paced towards the entrance of the cave. The moment Leo got inside, he was immediately greeted by dozens or so of people currently checking the Chaos stones and when they finished they then walked towards another entrance which he already knows leads towards the location of the 12rge Mana stones in the past. Suddenly, someone walked towards Leo and said, "Go over there to double-check the Chaos stones." Leo turned to look at this person before he nodded his head and walked towards the table thetter was pointing at. The moment he arrived, Leo put the box before he secretly looked at his side to observe what the others were currently doing. He doesn''t have any bit of idea how to double-check the Chaos stones, so he was hoping to get some clues from the others. Fortunately, the person at Leo''s side was holding a Chaos stone in his hand as he keeps on turning it around to check for something that Leo doesn''t know exactly what. Seemingly finish with looking at the Chaos stone''s surface, that person then began running his Mana inside, which Leo heaved a sigh of relief when he discovered that what that person was currently doing was only to check the strength of the Chaos Mana inside the Chaos stone. Leo can''t help wiping his sweat off from his forehead. He nearly thought that all the people doing the double-check was the one holding the button to activate the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. If it was really like that, then there is no need for them to continue with what they are currently doing right now, as it is much better for them to just leave and warn the others of the ck organization''s trap. After all, he obviously can''t kill all of these dozens of people from the ck organization and at the same time prevent them from activating the Lesser Chaos Magic Array, even with the help of Cassandra, Charlotte, and his 4 Earth Elementals currently hiding in his pocket in a toy soldier form right now. At first, it really looked like that person was connecting his Mana to the Chaos stone, but when the two different Mana began shing with each other and that person nodding his head in approval, he finally realized that it was fortunately only to check the strength of the Chaos Mana. That person then put the Chaos stone inside a box that contains the other Chaos stones before moving inside the other cave. "Oh..." Leo finally understood what he should be doing. He went to pick one Chaos stone from inside the box, but since this was his first time holding a Chaos stone, it nearly jumped off from his hand due to it suddenly trembling in his hand. Fortunately, he has a powerful grip, so he was able to easily hold it from falling. He then began acting like he''s looking for something, and when he was done with that step he then began running his Mana inside the Chaos stone. At first, he really wanted to just do an acting in this step as well, but due to his curiosity about the Chaos stone and the Chaos Mana inside, he decided to experiment on it. Whoooosh! His Mana smoothly went inside the Chaos stone, and flow seemingly normal inside. But it didn''t take that long for something to happen. When the Chaos Mana noticed his own Mana, they quickly charged towards it, intending to destroy it. Contrary to what everyone was currently doing though, the moment Leo noticed the Chaos Mana''s intention to destroy his own Mana, he quickly made it run away from the Chaos Mana, obviously wanting to know more of the Chaos Mana. Whooosh! But it didn''t take that long for his Mana to finally be surrounded on all sides with no ce to escape. Seeing this, Leo shook his head a little as he already knows where this would be going, specifically his Mana was done for. The moment Leo gave up control to his Mana, the Chaos Mana then jump forward to shred his own wisp of Mana into pieces. However, unlike what he had seen that had happened to that person before, the moment the Chaos Mana touched his own Mana, it then suddenly blink in ck-red color beforepletely turning the same as the other Chaos Mana. It wasn''t only that, out of nowhere, his own Mana that had now turned into a Chaos Mana quickly began eating the other Chaos Mana until it finally reced every Chaos Mana inside the Chaos stone into his own Chaos Mana. "This...." Chapter 303 - Benefiting From His Enemy’s Trap Chapter 303 Benefiting from his enemy''s trap Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo was immediately dumbfounded the moment he sees his own Mana turning into a Chaos Mana before quickly recing all the Chaos Mana inside the Chaos stone. He really doesn''t know what had just happened, but he was sure that this is the doing of the Red Cube, as he had noticed a small string of Mana connecting from his own hand to the Chaos stone. This string only appeared for a half-second though before it suddenly disappeared, seemingly as if it had never existed in the first ce. If other people saw that, they would have definitely assumed that their eyes were just ying with them. But he was obviously different from the others because he knows about the Red Cube that had merged with his own consciousness. "Did anything happen?" A person who reced the table at the side of Leo asked when he saw Leo''s strange look on his face. Leo quickly pulled himself together as he turned to look at that person and said an excuse, "Nothing happened, I was just dumbfounded by the strength of this Chaos stone." "Oh, let me take a look," Without bothering to wait for Leo to reply, that person swiftly snatched the Chaos stone from Leo''s hand. The moment he runs his Mana inside the Chaos stone, his face then became those of astonishment, "The Chaos Mana in here is indeed different from the others, it''s almost of medium quality, lucky!" Leo almost thought of killing this person before thetter could notice something strange in the Chaos stone. Fortunately, it seems like the Chaos Mana now is not that different from the Chaos Mana awhile ago, aside from the fact that it''s much more powerful. That person then returned the Chaos stone back in Leo''s hand before he returned to his own task. Seeing this, Leo quickly understood what this person had just done. It was obvious that thetter just wanted to confirm whether he was lying or not, and if he was indeed discovered to be lying, he would immediately report this finding to their Captain. He can''t help but thought, "The people here are surprisingly really cautious..." What Leo had assumed was indeed correct. Unlike the people of ck organization that he had encountered in the past, the people assigned over here were a group of elites. They were specifically assigned here in order to assure that this mission will bepleted. Since the Chaos stone was already returned in his hand, Leo could only shake his head before putting it back in the box. He then grabbed another one before repeating the same step. This time, hebined step 1 and step 2 together, specifically while he''s faking his check on the Chaos stone''s surface, he also runs his own Mana inside. What happened in the first Chaos stone repeated again in the second Chaos stone. This time, however, Leo didn''t show a dumbfounded face anymore. If he shows that kind of face once again, then he won''t be able to study what had just happened to the Chaos stone because he needed to quickly put the Chaos stone back in the box after confirming the strength of the Chaos Mana in order to avoid raising suspicion from this cautious person at his side. While observing the Chaos stone with his own Chaos Mana inside, Leo quickly noticed that he could actually control the Chaos Mana, as in he can literally control the Chaos Mana to do anything he wishes for it to do, including detonating this Chaos stone or moving the Chaos Mana from any ces he wanted, specifically the inside of the Chaos stone and shockingly also the outside. Leo can''t help smiling behind the cloth covering his face. With this shocking discovery, he can now eliminate the Chaos stone that has his own Chaos Mana inside from exploding, which would minimize the damage the Lesser Chaos Magic Array could cause once activated. After finishing with his observation, Leo acted like he runs his own Mana inside the Chaos stone to test its strength. He then nodded his head before putting it back in the box to grab another Chaos stone. However,pletely out of his expectations, all the Chaos stones inside the box have actually been infected. More precisely, all the Chaos Mana inside the remaining 3 Chaos stones now contain his own Chaos Mana. This time, Leo formed a mischievous smile on his face as he thought of the greatest idea ever. At first, he thought that he could only minimize the damage the Lesser Chaos Magic Array could cause due to the Chaos stones that would contain his own Chaos Mana, but with this even more shocking discovery, he could nowpletely eliminate the threat the Lesser Chaos Magic Array could cause. Once he puts these Chaos stones that contain his own Chaos Mana inside to the pile of normal Chaos stones, then they would all soon after be infected, resulting in him havingplete control of the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. Without wasting any more second, Leo quickly began acting with the 3rd, 4th, and 5th Chaos stones, before he finally stood up and walked towards the entrance of another cave. The moment he got inside, he immediately saw more than 100 Chaos stones being piled up like a tiny hill. He also saw those people setting up the formation, busying themselves inpleting the Lesser Chaos Magic Array as quickly as possible. He didn''t continue minding them as he walked forward. The moment he arrived at the tiny hill of Chaos stones, he then carefully put the 5 Chaos stones in the pile. And just like what he had expected, the Chaos Mana from those 5 Chaos stones spread through the normal Chaos stones, and shockingly it was at a really fast rate. Before Leo could leave the cave, all the Chaos stones inside had already been infected, including those Chaos stones that have already been added to the formation of the so-called Lesser Chaos Magic Array. "I didn''t expect I could eliminate such threat this easily..." Leo thought to himself. This help of the Red Cube was something that he had never known actually exist. In fact, this is the first time he had discovered that the Red Cube has this kind of ability. In just a few seconds of thinking, he easily connected it to the Red Cube''s ability to manipte Mana, just like how it could consume all the Pure Mana inside a Mana stone and transform it into his ownpatibility. Simply put, what happened to those Chaos Mana inside the Chaos stones is that it has been transformed into his ownpatibility. If he really wants to, he could easily consume all those Chaos Mana to himself to aid his cultivation. The reason for this happening should be because of him putting his own Mana inside the Chaos stone. Usually, when he consumes the Pure Mana from the Mana stones, he would first allow the Red Cube topletely absorb all of its Pure Mana, then the process of turning it into his ownpatibility would soon follow after, and once this finishes he could do anything he wishes with the Mana. However, what he had done in the Chaos stones was he had put a strand of his own Mana inside, which is obviously connected to the Red Cube in his consciousness. This then seemingly signaled the Red Cube to begin converting the Chaos Mana into his ownpatibility inside the Chaos stone, instead of the countless Magic circles that will form on his right hand. This discovery doesn''t only helped him in his current problem right now, this also serves as his new knowledge about the abilities of the Red Cube. With this, he now has another way of absorbing Magical resources. And this newly discovered way seems to be a lot faster than what he has been doing in the past. The moment Leo got out of the cave, he didn''t continue delivering on Chaos stones anymore, but rather he went to look for where Cassandra and Charlotte were at. He needs to tell them that they can now leave this ce as he has already eliminated the ck organization''s threat. With how familiar Leo was already with Cassandra and Charlotte, it only took him a few minutes to find them. He didn''t use any sophisticated method to find them as he simply locates them using their eyes, the easiest and simplest way to identify someone who is covering their face with a cloth. He quickly bought them back to the tent where they have buried the dead bodies underneath. Fortunately, this ce was still empty, though there were traces of it being used just a few minutes ago, which he didn''t really care that much about because they obviously didn''t discover the dead bodies they have buried underneath based on theck of traces of the ground being dug. "Is there something wrong?" Cassandra quickly asked. "We can''t waste any more time, I''ve listened to the Captain''s conversation just a moment ago, and they are now starting to suspect why there are still no reportsing from the guards at the entrance. If we still can''t find who has the button once the Captain finally decides to send people to investigate the entrance, we would have no choice anymore but to also leave this ce in order to not be discovered." Charlotte informed. "We don''t need to look for that person." Leo said as he shook his head. Hearing this, Cassandra and Charlotte said at the same time, "Did you already locate him?" "I noticed you getting inside the cave, so I''m assuming that that person is inside, right? I''m guessing he''s the one setting up the Lesser Chaos Magic Array." Cassandra assumed. "That''s indeed most likely the situation which is why Leo went to find us because he can''t kill that person who has the button easily." Charlotte nodded her head in agreement. Leo simply shook his head once again as he pointed at himself. "What are you doing?" Cassandra and Charlotte asked at the same time. "I''m simply saying, I now have the button to activate the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. So, there is no need for us anymore to locate that person because that person is now standing right in front of you,?? Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Although the cloth had blocked the mischievous smile, Cassandra and Charlotte still noticed the slight movement of the location of the mouth behind the cloth, which made them quickly understood that Leo was being serious. "How?" Was the question that immediately pop-up in Cassandra and Charlotte''s mind. They really wanted to ask this question, but they quickly noticed that someone is currently walking towards them, prompting them to begin acting like they are doing something else. The moment that person arrived, he said, "Captain noticed that only the three of you were doing nothing, hence he wanted me to inform all of you to investigate the situation at the entrance of the cave. Report your findings as quickly as possible." Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte don''t know whether they shouldugh or not after hearing this. Just when they were nning to escape, the Captain of the ck organization actually presented them with the perfect chance. Obviously, the Captain wasn''t a traitor, this was most likely a coincidence. "That''s all?" Leo asked. "That''s all!" That person replied before turning around and walking away from them. Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte looked at each other''s eyes. They quickly understood what each of them wanted to do. Without any hesitation, Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte left the camp to go to the entrance. Author''s note: If you find yourselves liking RME, please consider giving it a vote to let me know. I will also see the need of adding more chapters released per week through the amount of votes RME received every week.. So, if you want to read more chapters every week, please consider voting. HAVE A HAPPY READING EVERYONE! Chapter 304 - Hundreds Of Chaos Stones Loot Chapter 304 Hundreds of Chaos stones loot Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral "How did you have the button?" Cassandra quickly asked the moment they distanced themselves far away from the people of the ck organization. "I simply tampered with all of the Chaos stones inside, including those that have been connected to the holder of the button." Leo replied. "Are you serious? Then doesn''t this meant the entire Lesser Chaos Magic Array is as good as useless?" Charlotte asked, still doubtful of Leo''s ims. "Don''t worry, I''ll show you what I meant," Leo said before he mischievously chuckled Although he had indeed left the ck organization''s camp, he wasn''t actually just leaving to escape, but rather to distance himself far away from the trap he had secretly set inside the cave. Just like what he had mentioned to Cassandra and Charlotte, he already has full control of the Chaos stones, so if he wanted to detonate them, he could! The only problem is for them to get out of range of its attack. Once he distances himself far enough, he would explode 1 Chaos stone or two, which should be enough to eliminate the majority of people from the ck organization, considering their distance to the explosion. He wasn''t worried about the explosion affecting the other Chaos stones in the pile, because just like what Charlotte had exined to them awhile ago, it is nearly impossible for a Chaos stone explosion to affect the other Chaos stones. Of course, there would definitely be chances for a survivor to appear amongst the near two hundred people of the ck organization, but with them blocking the door to the exit, would they even be able to sessfully leave? Not to mention, they would obviously be seriously injured afterwards. Therefore, the answer is, they can''t! And he also wouldn''t let anyone leave because he is determined to not let any of them leave here alive, as it would also mean the other people of the ck organization would be informed. As for the issue of the loud noise caused by the explosion attracting the other people of the ck organization, the explosion caused by one or two Chaos stones isn''t really that much. Basing on what Charlotte had exined, it would most likely only affect the entire ck organization''s camp. It won''t even be enough to reach the surface. So, aside from them, no one would know what is going on here. The moment they finally distanced themselves a hundred or so meters away, Leo stopped walking and turned around to look in the direction of the ck organization''s camp. This distance was already considered very far, considering he will only be detonating one Chaos stone or two, but just to be sure he chooses to stay as far as one hundred meters. "I know that both of you are still feeling doubtful, so I''ll show you the proof," Leo said. Suddenly, with only Leo expecting the next scene, an explosion sounded thatpletely caught Cassandra and Charlotte off guard. Boooom! This explosion was really loud, but it was only because they were near the site of the explosion. "That..." Cassandra and Charlotte were shocked beyond belief. The two of them were indeed still feeling doubtful of Leo''s im. No matter how much they trust and believe him, they just can''t see any reason that will exin how he can have the button to activate the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. But now, seeing the explosion for themselves, they finally believed him. Unlike any normal explosions caused by Magic bombs or some other explosives that use Magic dust, an alternative for Gunpowder, the explosion this time was much more disastrous. To be more precise, the Mana was in total chaos, resulting in the surrounding the bepletely devoid of Mana. "I think I might have underestimated the Chaos stones damage," Leo felt a bit ashamed of his confident assumption a while ago. He had really thought that there would still be survivors from the people of the ck organization, but seeing the current scene right now, it was most likely not going to be the case anymore. Even the ground and ceiling made up of tough stone that has survived the test of time were not spared by the Chaos Mana as they have turned into mere ck dust, not to mention those people who were basically just standing a few dozens or so of meters from the center of the explosion. Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte waited for a few minutes until the ck dust falling from the ceilingpletely settled down before they went back to check the situation of the ck organization''s camp. At this moment, they weren''t expecting that much anymore, aside from a scene that they are currently seeing right now. In front of them right now was like a tiny-wastnd, ranging 30 meters in diameter from the center of the explosion which is the pile of Chaos stones. The ground was now fine ck dust, and the ceiling has expanded by a dozen of meters or so due to the explosion. There was no survivor to be seen in the scene, even the skeleton remains of those people were missing. Surely it has also turned into dust. It was also impossible for some of their things to survive, for even the wall that surrounds that cave of the pile of Chaos stones was turned into ck dust, leaving now an open wide space for everyone to see. "This is just unbelievable..." Leo silently murmured to himself. The kind of explosion that he has thought in his mind was simr to the other kinds of explosions caused by Magic bombs, just that the difference is this would contain the Chaos Element Mana. Now he sees just howpletely mistaken he was... Cassandra was staying silent as her mind was now fully upied by the death of her parents. She can confidently confirm now that her parent''s death was indeed caused by an explosion of Chaos stones, and base on the fact that only the Crimson Rose Kingdom has the capability of producing Chaos stones in the nearby surrounding Kingdoms, then the attack shouldn''t be from a fight caused by a Mage that her parents have offended just like what the reports have said, but rather a nned plot set by someone that belongs in the Crimson Rose Kingdom. And based on the scope of the range of that so-called attack, that person should be someone of power in the Crimson Rose Kingdom for that person has the ability to gather thousands of Chaos stones to set-up that trap, and she knows exactly who this person is... Without anyone noticing, Cassandra was silently gnashing her teeth out of anger. "Imagine, this is just the result of detonating 2 Chaos stones, how much more if all hundreds were used, and not to mention they are following the schematic of the Lesser Chaos Magic Array." Charlotte said with a shook of her head. If the Lesser Chaos Magic Array was activated during the battle between the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus Silver royal family happening soon, then this would take over hundreds of thousands of lives, and also cause a huge part of the Silver City to be a wastnd. "Indeed," Leo can''t help nodding his head in agreement. Fortunately, with the help of the Red Cube, they were able to stop it. "Anyways, that''s no longer important since we have already stopped this trap, what''s important is," Leo pointed at the pile of Chaos stones in front of them as he continued, "Is to keep all of these loots for ourselves..." Hearing this, Cassandra who already calmed herself chuckled, "If I was the ck organization, I would really swear to kill you whatever it takes." Charlotte nodded as she added, "I can already imagine their reaction once they tried to activate their trap over here only to end up with no result, hahahaha!" "That''s their fault for identally bumping into us once again," Leo mocked before walking forward to begin picking up the Chaos stones. This time, they would be earning a lot once they sold all of these Chaos stones. Aside from the pile of 150 Chaos stones, there were also 50 Chaos stones left scattering on the ground, which were obviously from those that weren''t transported yet and those that were currently being double-checked before the explosion had suddenly taken ce. This time, Leo wasn''t going to have a problem in bringing all of these Chaos stones with him anymore like thest time with therge Mana stones, because he has a Storage Ring with him now that almost has a fully open space after he had nearly emptied out all the Magical resources stored inside before as he had used them in his cultivation a few days ago. Without wasting any second, Leo finally began picking the Chaos stones and storing them inside his Storage Ring. Seeing this, both Cassandra and Charlotte can''t help chuckling before they went forward to help Leo pick up the Chaos stones. With them working together along with the Earth Elementals hiding in his pocket in a toy soldier form a while ago, it only took them ten minutes or so to finally finish with everything. "What a bountiful harvest we have here," Leoughed as he stored the onest remaining Chaos stone left on the ground. After picking up everything, he was now able to count that there is a total of 200 Chaos stones. Although this was of the weakest of its kind, it is still a lot, and not to mention it''s still useful nheless. "Be sure to sell all of those Chaos stones to Madam Silva as she might just give you twice the amount of its selling price, hahahaha!" Cassandra can''t help chipping in. "Indeed, we will definitely strike it rich if we sell it to her, hahahaha!" Charlotte added with augh. Leo could only shake his head after hearing this. Now that he has already discovered that secret investment of Madam Silva, surely she won''t be doing it again, right? That would just simply mean she is allowing him to abuse her investment. "Since we are now done here, it''s time for us to catch up with the others," Leo said before walking towards the exit of the cave. "Okay!" Cassandra and Charlotte nodded their heads and quickly followed behind Leo. Chapter 305 - How To Avoid The Black Organization’s Trap Chapter 305 How to avoid the ck organization''s trap Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Along the way to meet up with Elizabeth and the others, Leo, Cassandra, and Charlotte only saw nothing aside from some weak sewer Magical Beast, which they quickly killed before continuing moving. After twenty minutes or so of continuous walking, they finally saw the silhouette of Elizabeth and the others, currently hiding underneath the shade of the exit of the east sewer, still waiting for the rescue to arrive. Although it is actually possible for them to leave now, considering its only one step forward to get out of Silver City, but since the walls were just up above their heads and with no cover to hide once they leave, they could only choose to wait until the Snow Noble Household, or more specifically Patriarch Vincent Snow, arrives. "Leo!" Elizabeth waved her hands the moment she saw Leo walking towards them. "How was it? Did you discover anything?" Veronica quickly asked. "We have..." Leo nodded his head in reply. He then turned to look at Ethan and continued, "Apparently, the ck organization has nted a trap underneath the Silver city, specifically in the ce where your Silver royal family has hidden therge Mana stones to activate the Kingdom Protection Array in the past. Over there, we have found hundreds of this," Leo right after took out a Chaos stone from his Storage Ring and showed it to everyone, "Chaos stones..." "That is..." Ethan, Princess ine, and Queen Triana were immediately shocked the moment they saw the Chaos stone in Leo''s hand. "So the entire Silver city right now is basically sitting on a cushion of needles?" Ethan said in disbelief. "Yes!" Leo nodded, "And base on how they did in the past, I''m assuming that the south, west, and north sewer also has a trap nted underneath." "They are really going all out just to win this war!" Princess ine shook her head worryingly. "Then, we have to quickly warn the others about this, especially your father!" Queen Triana immediately suggested. It was very obvious to see that although Queen Triana had betrayed her husband, she still cares a lot about his life. Truth be told, the only reason why Queen Triana has thought of betraying her husband was to make him realize that all of his actions until now was foolish. No matter what they do in this war, they are already destined to lose. It was useless, so she hopes for him to stop and just surrender. But, it seems like her intention it didn''t work, at all. Hearing Queen Triana''s suggestion though, Leo simply shook his head to disagree, "This is already the second time that the ck organization has sneaked into the sewer system without anyone detecting them despite having the Sewer Management in ce, not to mention this time the Silver royal family should be on extremely high alert, so how did they still sessfully sneaked in? I''m assuming that there is someone helping them from the inside, someone powerful to be exact, a member of the Silver royal family, maybe... or maybe just someone thatmands great power to silence the Sewer Management. Therefore, if we indeed report that we have found out about their trap, they might just decide to activate it ahead of schedule. And with how unprepared we currently are, there is no telling who would win the war anymore..." Ethan also nodded his head in agreement as he added, "Right now, we are also assuming that father is no longer our father. That person that Leo has said to be helping the ck organization might just turn out to be him. So, even if we indeed secretly informed him, it would still result in the same as what Leo had thought." "So, what do you suggest we should do, then? Although we are fighting against your father right now, he''s still your father nheless. And you are just assuming that he''s fake. You don''t even have enough evidence to prove that just yet, hence informing him might not turn out to be what you both are currently thinking right now." Queen Triana argued back. "Older brother, I think that mother is right..." Princess ine joined in the conversation, "What if we don''t inform father and then he turned to be our real father? Doesn''t that mean we failed to save our own father? That... I just can''t bring myself to see that!" Seeing that the three from the Silver royal family was arguing about what they should do, Leo finally stepped in and said, "If you really believe that King Erskine is a secret member of the ck Organization and that he''s fake, then I can only shake my head in pity of you guys." Ethan, Princess ine, and Queen Triana immediately stopped arguing as they turned to look at Leo. Seeing this, Leo continued, "Did you hear what General Wales had said to us before? Right now, King Erskine is currently having tea with Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris after he had given the order of all the Silver Divison and Gold Division to be sent out to look everywhere for our whereabouts. If he really was a part of the ck organization, it would be the most stupidest decision to order his soldiers to turn the entire Silver city upside down right now, as it would surely reveal what the ck organization is secretly nning to do." "Therefore, I can confidently say, King Erskine, is not a part of the ck organization nor is he a fake. The reason that I thought why he has changed might just be rted to you guys not wanting what he has worked his entire life to build. Calling it trash and deeming it as useless for you all to rule. Ethan, I might not know what is really going on with the Silver royal family internally, but if I was King Erskine, I would definitely feel lost of what to do next after what I''ve spent my entire life building was deemed as useless and trash by my own sons or even my entire family." Leo exined, "Anyways, nevermind what I''ve just said to you right now, only my prior words matter. I was just being emotional because I''ve lost my parents when I was still a young boy, so I just felt irritated when you don''t want to inform him of the hidden dangers due to a mere suspicion of King Erskine being fake." "I..." Ethan realized that he was indeed wrong. Leo faked a cough before he added, "Actually, there is no need for all of you to worry about that secret trap made by the ck organization that much anymore. Even if we don''t inform anyone, we can still avoid it by simply taking the entire battle to the east side of Silver city." Hearing this, Ethan, Princess ine, and Queen Triana immediately became curious. "I''ve already disarmed their secret trap in the east side of Silver city just now, so even if the trap would activate, as long as the battle is taking ce only at the east, it wouldn''t affect the battle that much. The only thing we need to worry about though is the civilians living in those affected areas at the south, west, and north." Leo said before shaking his head in empathy for those uninvolved civilians. In their current situation right now, it was hard to save them even if they wanted to. Just showing any signs that they knew about the ck organization''s secret trap already has the possibility of killing them still, so their life right now could only be left to Fate, the thing that he hated the most as it also meant those civilians are now helpless and doesn''t have any control of their life anymore. Ethan heaves a sigh of relief after knowing that things would still be alright as he said, "I''m d that it''s okay. So, are we going to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance after this and tell them to just take the battle to the east to avoid the ck organization''s trap?" "Yes, but I need to use another reason to persuade them to attack from the east..." Leo nodded his head in affirmation before he began thinking in deep thoughts. Obviously, he can''t just say, "Let''s go and attack from the east!" right? Even if they don''t mind him going against their order of not involving himself in rescuing Veronica and Princess Tiana, persuading them to attack from the east is not an easy thing to do. Why? Because if they attack from the east, they would be bringing themselves to be cornered in between three territories of the Silver royal family, specifically the west would have the Silver city, the north would be the Eastern Fortress, and the east would be the Green Weed city. As for the south, it would be an ordinary and nameless wilderness, but still, because it is a wilderness, Magical Beast would attack them, which would unintentionally help the Silver royal family in the battle. Ethan also understood this and began thinking of how they can persuade Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain to attack from the east. Whoooooosh! Booom! Booom! Booom! Suddenly, a dozen or so of Flyingboats arrived before shooting cannons towards the east wall. "They''re here!" Elizabeth eximed, quickly making everyone''s attention to turn towards the front. Leo can''t help smiling the moment he saw this. Without any hesitation, he stepped out and waved his hand to attract the attention of those people in the Flyingboats. Whoooosh! Soon after, a Flyingboat hovered nearby Leo''s group before opening the Flyingboat''s main entrance door. "Quickly, get in!" Patriarch Vincent Snow eximed to everyone. Seeing this, Leo immediately turned to look at the others as he motioned his hand forward, "Move!" Without any questions asked, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, Princess ine, and Queen Triana run forward towards the Flyingboat.. Only when all of them got out of the east sewer did Leo soon followed behind them. Chapter 306 - Fatherinlaw, Its Not My Fault That Im This Handsome! Chapter 306 Father-inw, it''s not my fault that I''m this handsome! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Whoooosh! The dozens of Flyingboat soon after fly high up the moment Leo and the others got in. But, before finally leaving, they first lend assistance to the 10 Flyingboats that came from the inside of the Silver City. Obviously, Patriarch Walter Skull and Patriarch Simon Honoris could no longer stay in Silver city after this took ce, right? King Erskine wasn''t so stupid to not realize that the Snow Noble Household was the one behind the rescue of Veronica, Princess Tiana, and Queen Triana. "Retreat to the south!" Patriarch Vincent Snow ordered the moment everyone was finally ready to leave. Whoooosh! Right after, all the Flyingboats retreated towards the south, specifically to the location of where the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance was currently at right this moment. At their side soon revealed after the hiding Flyingboats of the group of 50 Flyingboats from Patriarch Vincent Snow''s group. The moment all the Flyingboats got far away, the cannons and crossbows on the top of the Silver city''s east wall finally stopped shooting. It was already out of their range of attacks, so it would just be a waste if they keep on firing. "We can slow down now," Patriarch Vincent Snow ordered the moment he noticed that they were no longer under attack. He then turned to look at Leo before turning to looked at Elizabeth, her daughter, and immediately called her, "Elizabeth!" before running straight to her. "Are you fine?" "Did anything happen to you?" "Were you treated well over there?" "Why do you look a bit skinny than before?" "Did... did they not gave you enough food?" Patriarch Vincent Snow suddenly turned to look at Leo with a murderous look on his face and an ominous aura surrounds his entire body. Leo was sweating buckets while being stared down like that, hence he quickly hid behind Charlotte to make her block the stare, which he right after regret doing. "Oh, you actually dare brought another woman with you? And not just one," Patriarch Vincent Snow turned to look at Cassandra, "But two!" Patriarch Vincent Snow then slowly walked towards Leo, "Are you perhaps thinking of having a harem with my daughter? Are you joking with me? My Baby Elizabeth, my beloved daughter, and the most precious girl in my world aside from my beloved wife is actually not enough for you?! You dare!!" Even though Leo was hiding behind Charlotte, the murderous intent seems to know how to trace him. At this moment, he can''t help himself from regretting why he had asked for his father-inw''s help. He had really forgotten that this man loves his daughter so much that he''d definitely not think twice of waging war against an Empire if they try to take her away from her against her will or even if he sees a slight displeasing thing against her daughter. The moment Patriarch Vincent Snow appeared in front of Charlotte, she immediately steps to the side in fear of receiving the wrath of a father who sees his daughter not being treated in a way that he has deemed as just and right, hence leaving Leo who was scratching his cheeks out helplessness. He was definitely not to be med for this situation. First of all, he hadpletely lost all of his memories about Elizabeth, to the point that he had even treated her as the person who had killed his older brother. And second, Cassandra came into his life at that perfect timing. So, was he to be med for falling in love with such a beautiful woman? Obviously, not! And to those other women, they were the ones that became interested with him, and as a real man, he of course wouldn''t say no to such a blessing, especially if they are a bunch of beautiful women. Fortunately, his fianc¨¦e quickly rescued him. "Father, stop, it''s not Leo''s fault that he''s so capable!" Elizabeth defended, which unfortunately made the matter so much more worst. "Him? Capable?" Patriarch Vincent Snow pointed at Leo while looking at his daughter, with a doubtful look on his face, "Why can''t I seem to see that he''s capable? The only thing I see is, he''s a lecherous and perverted guy that you should stay away from starting today!" Hearing that, Elizabeth simply rolled her eyes and said, "Ha? Then why don''t you also throw away all your concubines first before you call other people lecherous and perverted? Show us a good example of an honest andmitted man to his wife!" "Heh! It''s obviously because I''m so capable that''s why they all love me so deeply!" Patriarch Vincent Snow puffed his chest proudly. Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Charlotte all rolled their eyes at the same time after hearing this. Wasn''t this exactly what Elizabeth had just said? Then what''s the difference between the two of you? Age? Cultivation? Or perhaps was it experience? None, of course! "Just don''t mind father, Darling!" Elizabeth immediately pulled Leo''s hands towards her. Now that her father was here, Cassandra and Elizabeth won''t be able to dare to fight with her for Leo anymore. What wishful thinking... "Don''t think that because your father is present that I won''t be able to fight against you!" Cassandra suddenly pulled Leo''s other hand towards her. If it was just about Elizabeth''s father scolding Leo, then she would definitely not fight against that, unless needed of course. But since it was Elizabeth, she obviously wouldn''t give her any kind of advantages, even if the skies would fall to her. Well, she would use Leo to shield it anyways, so what''s there to bother, right? "You both should defeat me first before trying to fight over Leo!" Charlotte pulled Leo away from both Cassandra and Elizabeth. "Old witch, give him back to us!!" Cassandra and Elizabeth didn''t let Charlotte just take away Leo without any fight. "Old... old witch..." Charlotte''s forehead immediately began twitching out of anger the moment she heard them calling her ''Old Witch'' again. And with that, Leo was passed from one woman to another. He doesn''t know why, but this time he can''t help feeling good about this. Maybe it''s because he''d rather choose to handle a bunch of women than a father-inw''s wrath. "This..." Patriarch Vincent Snow was dumbfounded while looking at this scene. "Goodness gracious, what a jealousy-invoking scene this is!" Patriarch Walter Skullmented as soon as hended on the same Flyingboat as Patriarch Vincent Snow. "Indeed, luckily my daughter is not one of them..." Patriarch Simon Honoris wanted to add something, but his words were immediately cut off when he saw his own daughter looking at him straight to his eyes with expectations evident in her eyes, "What is it, my daughter?" "Father, can I join them?" Veronica said with eyes shining like the stars in the night sky. "This..." Patriarch Simon Honoris was immediately rendered speechless by what he had just heard. He really thought that his daughter wouldn''t be interested in Leo, but now he knows just how mistaken he was. "And... why is that?" "I also like, sir Leo! He''s like a handsome and charming knight in shining armor when he protected me by leading the bad guys away from us back at Yellow Forest." Veronica replied with an obvious admiration look on her face. "Aside from that, Princess Tiana now has Royal Magical Knight Karl, I can''t help feeling jealous every time they are flirting together. So, I also want to experience the same thing as her!" Princess Tiana at the side immediately covered her burning red face the moment she heard Veronica''s words to hide it from her older brother Ethan and her mother Triana. "Owo..." Ethan and Queen Triana said with a knowing look on both of their faces. "So I''m going to have a brother-inw soon, is that it?" Ethan said with a smile. "So that''s why you always asked me where Royal Magical Knight Karl was every single day." Queen Triana sped her hand together. "That''s n... not it!" Princess Tiana then quickly turned to look at Veronica, "I thought that this was only between the three of us!" Veronica turned to look at Princess Tiana and replied, "But I need it to persuade father to let me join them!" Hearing that reason, Princess Tiana could only shake her head helplessly. It has already been said, so no matter what she does she won''t be able to take it back anymore, hence she could only ept it. Veronica then turned to look at her father and asked again, "Father, pretty pleaseeee!" Patriarch Simon Honoris turned to look at Patriarch Vincent Snow and Patriarch Walter Skull to ask for help, but the two of them quickly turned their heads away, implying that this is a father and daughter problem so stay them out of it. "I..." Patriarch Simon Honoris turned to look at her daughter again. "Pleaseeeee!" Patriarch Simon Honoris looked at Leo to see for himself just what kind of man this person was. He thought, "He''s handsome, can''t argue with that. He also seems slightly capable like whatdy Elizabeth had said. But the only problem is, he has a lot of women with him, can I really bring myself to allow my daughter to chase a man that has a lot of women?" Unlike Patriarch Vincent Snow and Patriarch Walter Skull, Patriarch Simon Honoris was actually a man who is only loyal to one wife. He doesn''t have any harem or concubines. In fact, he himself hasn''t even tried cheating. To be honest, although the Honoris Noble Household has a big business, the majority of the workers over there were actually people he had personally recruited and could be trusted, only a few of them were in fact a part of his Honoris Noble Household. So for him, who views harem in a not good and also not bad way, it''s confusing... very confusing... "Just what exactly is good with this so-called harem?" Patriarch Simon Honoris asked himself. "Pleaseeeee!" Veronica begged once again. "Hahaysttt..." Patriarch Simon Honoris finally decided to agree after a few seconds of contemtion with his own self. Since it was already like this, then what else can he say aside from epting? He also understood that woman is secretly more stubborn mindedpared to men. Once they want or like something, they might not show it on the surface, but they would definitely do everything just to get that, especially from their husbands. "Okay....!" Hearing that, Veronica quickly kissed the cheeks of Patriarch Simon Honoris before rushing towards Leo to joined in pulling. With Veronica added to the fray, Leo subconsciously looked at his father-inw who was currently puffing in anger while staring at him with a sharp look in his eyes. He thought, "Father-inw, it''s not my fault that I''m this handsome!" Author''s note: If you find yourselves liking RME, please consider giving it a vote to let me know. I will also see the need of adding more chapters released per week through the amount of votes RME received every week.. So, if you want to read more chapters every week, please consider voting. HAVE A HAPPY READING EVERYONE! Chapter 307 - Returning To Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance Chapter 307 Returning to Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral With that little episode of Leo being fought over by 4 beautiful women done, it was finally time to go back to the main topic. The 50+ Flyingboats slowly flew towards the Heart city. And when the night was finallying, they finally saw the silhouette of Leo''s manor on top of the hill in the middle of the Heart city. At this moment, thousands of camps were set up outside of the Heart city''s south gate, with tens of thousands of extremely exhausted soldiers taking a rest. The lights of the houses inside Heart city''s wall were almost all lit up, bringing light to the entire city. And at the top of the hill, specifically at the side of the manor, were a few people looking straight at the iing Flyingboats. Although Leo was far from Heart city, he could already see that the figures were Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain, with Angel, Ash, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, Number One to Number Ten, George, Charles, Karl, Butler Xiao, Headguard Kevin, Fatty Ben, and Van kneeling in front of them, suffering the punishment they received for disobeying orders and lending a hand to those who disobeyed orders. Leo simply shook his head helplessly while seeing this as he already epts in his mind whatever the punishment of his action would be. If this was in the past, disobeying orders would have earned him hundreds of whips from his Master Olivia. Orders were called order specifically because they are words that should be followed. And strictly following orders is also what makes an army united. If one dares to disobey an order, they are ought to be punished in order to discourage others to do the same thing, no matter who they are and what they are. He had once read a book that said even back on Earth this was also a thing for every country''s army. And it was said that it is the reason why they can win wars. Leo turned to look at Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine as he said, "We would definitely be punished after disobeying orders, so prepare yourselves." "Okay..." Cassandra nodded her head in affirmation. As a Princess of Crimson Rose Kingdom, she knows just how strictly followed were orders, and that if they failed to follow it, they would be punished for it. So, shepletely understood Leo''s words. "Isn''t this a bit unreasonable? We still returned safe and even seeded in our mission, so we should not be punished anymore!" Elizabeth quickly voiced out her disagreement. Charlotte tap Elizabeth''s shoulder, making her turn around before she shook her head and said, "No matter what the result of the mission was, it still won''t change the fact that we have disobeyed orders." "Indeed," Ethan said in agreement. He then continued, "Think of it this way, if a single person disobeyed an order and returned sessfully but wasn''t punished afterward, everyone would then start having this mindset that as long as they are sessful when they returned they won''t be punished anymore even if they disobeyed an order. This might seem good, and might even be deemed like this would improve the chances of victory because they had learned the need to adapt and improvise. But what if in a battle everyone starts doing different things that they have deemed is correct, do you really think that they can really defeat a united army? The answer is, they can''t! In fact, this would just speed their defeat because their opponents would be able to easily kill one soldier after another by using their numerical advantage. That''s why, no matter what and who you are, you will still be punished once you disobeyed an order, regardless of the result." "Let''s just prepare ourselves, surely they won''t be that harsh..." Princess ine added. Hearing Ethan''s exnation, Elizabeth finally understood the importance of following orders. After tens or so of minutes of flying, the 50+ Flyingboats finallynded outside the Heart city''s east wall. Everyone inside the Flyingboats right after disembarking. The soldiers of the Snow Noble Household quickly began setting up tents, the Logistic personnel transported the supplies they needed for this battle, those who knew how to cook began cooking for dinner, and those that were in-charged of the maintenance of the Flyingboats began checking the status of all the Flyingboats. Meanwhile, Leo and the others walked towards the east gate along with Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, and Patriarch Simon Honoris to meet up with Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain, the respective real authority of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. The moment they arrived before the Heart city''s east gate, they finally saw the silhouette of Queen Olivia alone. "Wee to Heart city, Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, Patriarch Simon Honoris, oh, and your Majesty, Queen Triana." Queen Olivia immediately greeted. "It''s an honor to finally meet you, Queen Olivia!" Patriarch Vincent Snow greeted back. And base on how he had called her Queen Olivia, it was obvious to see that he already foresee them winning this battle. "I''ve heard a lot about the famous President of the Mischievous Lion organization, but I''ve never expected she would be as beautiful as this!" Patriarch Walter Skull bowed his head a bit as a sign of courtesy. "Thank you for taking care of Veronica, Queen Olivia," Patriarch Simon Honoris express his gratefulness. "You don''t have to call me ''Queen'' anymore, just calling me Madam Triana is fine." Madam Triana doesn''t dare to call herself Queen anymore in front of Queen Olivia, as thetter was obviously going to win this war with the Snow Noble Household reinforcement added to her army. "Let''s just skip down the courtesy and get down into business. Please follow me," Queen Olivia said. But before she leads the way, she suddenly turned to look at Leo who was trying his best not to get noticed by her, "As for you young man, don''t try to escape again as we both still have something important to discuss about." "Okay..." Leo replied with a sigh. "Okay, let''s go this way,dies and gentlemen," Queen Olivia finally began leading the way. Because walking to the manor on top of the hill was just so troublesome, Queen Olivia lead them to a small Barracks nearby the east gate where Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain were already waiting inside. "All of you can go inside to begin your discussion. As for me, I have other important things to do such as disciplining my student," Queen Olivia said as she shoots Leo a sharp look, making him feel like an electric current has just gone through in his body. "Please enjoy!" Patriarch Vincent Snow said as he can''t helpughing at Leo''s misfortune. In his mind, he thought, "Good, this is what you get for not being contented with my daughter Elizabeth, hmph!" "Then I hope he can learn some important things in life." Patriarch Simon Honoris said with a smile on his face, or more appropriately, a displeasing smile. "Then, please excuse us," Patriarch Walter Skull said before pushing both Patriarch Vincent Snow and Patriarch Simon Honoris inside the Barracks. "Please don''t be rough with him. He still did a lot of good things to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance as a whole." Madam Triana said to help lessen Leo''s punishment before walking inside the Barracks. "I sure will," Queen Olivia nodded her head with a smile on her face. But looking closely at the smile, it was easy to see that it was somewhat stiff. "Now then," The moment the three Patriarchs and Madam Triana went inside the Barracks, Queen Olivia then slowly walked towards Leo and those remaining others who have helped him. "All of you,e with me!" With a snap of Queen Olivia''s hand, Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, Princess ine, and Veronica were immediately teleported inside the manor on top of the hill. Although Veronica wasn''t in any way included to receive the punishment, Queen Olivia still decided to take her so as to let her see for herself how others will be punished after saving her. Her intention was to make Veronica realized that she needs to be strong if she doesn''t want Leo and the others to receive a punishment for saving her once again due to her being weak. The moment they arrived, they immediately saw Angel, Ash, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, Number One to Number Ten, George, Charles, Karl, Headguard Kevin, and Fatty Ben being punished with an extremely hard physical exercise, such as a push-up with ten to twenty bricks on top, curl-ups with a few dozens of pounds of iron put in their clothes, and many more, while Butler Xiao and Van were punished through letting them finish all the documents they needed to read and sign rting Heart city''s development. "Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine, go and do the same thing as Angel and the others," Queen Olivia said, "As for you Leo, take off your clothes." Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, Ethan, and Princess ine nodded their heads before going to Angel''s side and doing the same punishment as them. But their attention wasn''t focusing on their punishment, but rather on Leo. "You have not only disobeyed an official order but also took dozens or so of people to help you. This has caused a lot of negative influence to our Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, as they have seen their very own Commander not following orders. Aside from this, you also ordered a few of them to do an extremely dangerous task like nting Magic bombs in the Silver city walls. Therefore, you are hereby stripped of your status as the Commander of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and will be receiving 200 whips from me. Are you prepared?" Queen Olivia said. Her punishment may sound like too much, but actually, the only real punishment that Leo has really received was the 200 whips because the Commander title is just a temporary rank given for this war only. This war would be ending soon anyways, so stripping it off this moment or when the war is finally over is still the same, considering the fact that Leo wouldn''t be leading anymore in this battle against the Silver royal family. The true purpose of mentioning it was to tell Veronica that because of her being weak, Leo has lost an important position in the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. Leo was smart enough to quickly understand his Master Olivia''s real intention. Truthfully saying, this was the exact same as what he had done to Cassandra before, though he was much more crueler. But that was only because different times require different countermeasures. At that time, Cassandra was still stuck in her belief that she is a proud Princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom, so he needs to be crueler to let her see the current reality of her life. "I''m!" Leo said before taking off his clothes and turning to look at the bright moon up above the sky. "Then," Queen Olivia took out a whip from her Storage Ring. With a wave of her hand, the whip came hitting down towards Leo''s back. Whooosh! Bang! "1!" "Hm..." Leo sounded in pain. Whooosh! Bang! "2!" "Hmm..." Whooosh! Bang! "3!" "Hmmm..." Whooosh! Bang! "....." Chapter 308 - Queen Olivia’s Help Chapter 308 Queen Olivia''s help Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Veronica was watching solemnly at Leo being whipped at his back because of saving her. In her mind, she can''t help ming herself for being weak, which had caused others to suffer. If only she wasn''t weak, if only she has the ability to at least defend herself and escape from Crown Prince Edward at that time, then she wouldn''t have been taken to the Silver City, and Leo and the others wouldn''t need to suffer punishment. The longer the whipping punishment continued, the more Veronica wanted to stop Queen Olivia. Leo''s painful cries were also getting louder and louder, implying that it has already reached the limit of pain he can handle. But she just can''t dare move her body and stop Queen Olivia from continuing. It was an ufortable and unsettling feeling in her heart; it clouded her thoughts with the sense of self-responsibility. In the end, she swore in full determination in her heart that she will be stronger so that others wouldn''t need to worry about her. Not wanting to look at Leo suffering the pain that she had caused any longer, Veronica turned around as she decided that she might as well use this free time to cultivate and be stronger. "I''ll be leaving!" Veronica said before leaving. Meanwhile, it wasn''t only Veronica alone suffering psychologically while looking at Leo, letting out some painful cries every time the whipnded on his back. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte were also looking at him, each of them having different feelings to show about. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel were all feeling troubled, thinking that would Leo also need to suffer the same Fate if simr things that had happened to Veronica, or even much worst, happened to them as well? If it was thetter, it would slightly be okay, since he would only receive a punishment from the likes of Queen Olivia, but what if it''s thetter then, it might even cause Leo to suffer more, or worst, he will die because of them. This... they can''t ept it! On the other hand, Ash and Charlotte were ming their powerlessness. They were in fact strong, considering their current cultivation and their high potential to be much more powerful, but they still can''t deny the fact that they were only able to help Leo by a tiny bit in this mission. In fact, without Leo''s leadership, they could only see this mission as impossible toplete. It was only because he had thought of ns after ns that they were able to get into Silver city to save Veronica and Princess Tiana and then get out from Silver city without any casualties. "I will be much more stronger so that Leo won''t need to personally make a move in the future!" Both Ash and Charlotte swore in their hearts. The moment Leo was whipped 100th times, Queen Olivia stopped and smiled mischievously before turning to looked at the others, "All of you can stop now, you have received enough punishment for disobeying orders and helping those people who have disobeyed orders. Don''t do this again the next time, or else you will receive an even worst punishment!" Telling them that their punishment isplete might sound like they have received enough punishment for disobeying orders, but that was only for the others. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte wasn''t included in that as the five of them were considered as Leo''s woman, and with no way to distract themselves anymore, they were then left with nothing else to do but to watch Leo be whipped for 100 more times. Although they can leave just like what Veronica had done, that was only because she can choose to leave earlier than this moment, and hence she only witnessed the earlier result of the punishment. For Cassandra and the others who were able to see until Leo was whipped 100th times and his painful cries getting louder and louder, his body shaking, and knees trembling, it was no longer the same story, because they are now witnessing that Leo seems to not be able to hold on and so he requires their help once this was all over. They will wait and prepare themselves to run to Leo and help him heal his wounds. Seeing this, Queen Olivia nodded her head as everything was now within her n. She then turned to look at Leo before waving her hand to continue whipping for the remaining 100 times. Whoosh! Bang! "ARGH...!" "101!" Whoosh! Bang! "ARGH...!" "102!" Whoosh! Bang! "ARGH...!" "103!" Whoosh! Bang! "....." This continued on for an hour before Queen Olivia finally whipped Leo for onest time. Whoosh! Bang! "ARGHHH!" "200!" Queen Olivia said, "Your punishment is now over." After saying that, she immediately disappeared. It was now time for the finishing touches of her n, specifically for Cassandra and the others to help the suffering Leo. "With this, you won''t have to worry about them causing you a lot of trouble in the future," Queen Olivia who is now standing within the shadow on the roof of the manor silently whispered to herself. As Leo''s Master, she of course already saw how many times Cassandra and the others had caused Leo trouble. And this was the only way she thought that will make Cassandra and the others help to Leo in the near future and not be the cause of his trouble. As to why she was doing all of this, it was simply because she knows that Leo would no longer be living an ordinary life after this war in Silver Kingdom is over. Why? Because he''s a Special Mage with a unique capability of summoning Elementals, which is, in her opinion, a Mythical rank unique capability, meaning he''s the only person that has this unique capability, and because of that, his stage would not only be in a mere Kingdom but the entire Celestial World! This also means his path is Fated to be full of dangers, hence he would need people to help him fight all of those dangers, and a few of those people were Cassandra and the other as they were all going to be Leo''s wives in the future. For her, a perfect wife is someone who can fight alongside with their husband, and that is what she''s engraving in Cassandra and the other''s mind, to fight by Leo''s side and not be a mere vase for disy, a cause of trouble, or a mere outlet for sexual satisfaction. As Leo''s Master and sister-inw, this is her responsibility. Whoooosh! The moment Queen Olivia vanished by Leo''s side, Cassandra and the others didn''t wait for Leo to call for them as they all each run faster than the other so that they can quickly help him. Cassandra and Elizabeth helped Leo to stand up because he was now having trouble due to how painful it was to move his body. Angel and Ash were quickly casting healing spells after another to ease the pain he''s currently suffering at his back. Whilestly, Charlotte went ahead to prepare to clean his bloody wounds. It was like the five of them have aplete understanding of the other as they didn''t even speak a single word to tell the others of what to do. The moment they got inside, they immediately saw Veronica, who already prepared a medical bath for Leo in the bathroom. Although she was busy with her cultivation after realizing the need to be powerful, she still didn''t forget what Leo would need after receiving his punishment. Veronica just remained silent while looking at Leo being dragged to the bathroom, staring at his bloody back full of whip scars. Silently, a tear slowly formed in her eyes. "I..can do it myself..." Leo whispered to Cassandra and the others the moment they arrived in front of the bathroom door. "No, you are currently in pain, so let us help you!" Cassandra immediately declined. "You don''t need to say another word, just leave everything to us!" Elizabeth added, which Angel, Ash, and Charlotte nodded in agreement. Contrary to their thoughts, Leo still shook his head, "It''s... okay... just stay... outside... and wait... for me... to be... finished..." Without waiting for their response, Leo slowly and painfully walked inside the bathroom before he closed it and locked the door. After doing that, Leo can''t help heaving a sigh of relief as he immediately stopped acting. It was really so troublesome to keep on acting like he''s enduring the pain, when in fact he wasn''t, at all. Being whipped 200 times was something still manageable for him. After all, he had even experienced something much more painful than this, specifically being whipped 1,000 times. It was when his Master Olivia finally had enough of him, George, and Charles''s never-ending fight with each other. At that time, she scolded all three of them to stop fighting because all three of them are her disciple and should be treating each other like brothers, not as rivals. It was after that day that their rivalry was minimized. Of course, it still exists, as it is something deeply engraved in their minds, but it wasn''t as much as before where they basically fight over who will sessfullyplete the same mission and end up injuring each other. There were even times when they almost cause others to die. And it was exactly the reason why his Master Olivia had enough of it. Leo shook his head to forget such thoughts before looking at the still-hot medical bath in front of him. Although it was troublesome to keep on acting, but seeing him being treated this well by Cassandra and the others, he can''t help but think of wanting to continue with his act. "I''ll think of that after enjoying this medical bath," Leo thought to himself before walking towards the bathtub. Whaaaash! Chapter 309 - I Hate You Leo! Chapter 309 I hate you Leo! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo got in the water mixed with some Magical Medicinal Herbs, he immediately felt his back itching and a bit of pain, an obvious sign of his wounds healing. "Ohhh... This is the best..." Leo silently whispered to himself. Because of how rxing it was, he can''t help his eyes from closing as he went asleep. It was only when Cassandra knocked on the door that Leo woke up. "Leo, are you okay in there?" Cassandra called out behind the door. Leo immediately wet his face before replying, "Yes, I am!" "I''ve left a towel and a change of clothes in front of the door, so you can change inside." Cassandra informed. "Okay!" Leo replied. "Can you stand on your own?" "Yes!" "You don''t need any help anymore?" "Yes!" "Okay! Me and the others would now be sleeping in my room. If you need anything, juste and call us." Cassandra said before walking away from the door. Leo can''t help himself from smiling as he felt Cassandra''s care for him. Though he quickly shook his head to forget it before getting up from the bathtub. He had already stayed in the bathroom for so long. If he stayed any longer, he might catch a cold. The bathroom in his manor was only considered average size for Nobles like him, specifically its 15 square meters in size. It has a separate room for the bathtub and the shower, and a cab for the clothes before entering both rooms, which is where Cassandra had left the change of clothes. Leo left the bathtub room as he then made his way towards the shower room to rinse himself. Afterward, he got out of the shower room and went to an inconspicuous cab at the corner to grab a towel. Because he was the type of guy that will immediately go straight to the bathroom when the day finally ends, he would always forget to bring a towel to clean himself after taking a bath. That''s why he has a cab prepared in the bathroom. After drying himself with the towel, he then covered himself before going outside. Looking at the open cab, he immediately saw the clothes that Cassandra has prepared. And surprisingly, she actually also went to prepare him a change of underwear. Leo really can''t help himself from chuckling as he imagines Cassandra''s reaction when she went to grab a change of his underwear. He is absolutely sure that it was a funny scene to look at. Half a secondter, Leo shook his head to forget about those thoughts. He walked towards the open cab and soon after finished changing his clothes. The moment he finished changing, Leo then made his way out of the bathroom. Everything was already very dark the moment he stepped outside. He could only see a bit of lighting from the moon, and upstairs, which is definitely from Cassandra''s room. Leo made his way upstairs and when he arrived in front of the door of his room, he can''t help turning his head to the side to look at another room, specifically to Cassandra''s room. "Are they still not asleep yet?" Leo asked himself before making his way towards the door. He quickly stops though the moment he heard some muffled sounds from the inside of the room as he doesn''t want to eavesdrop on their conversation. Inside the room, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash were having a conversation while Charlotte was sitting on top of the window staring at the bright moon up in the sky. "Leo has suffered a lot after saving you, sister Veronica, so you should think of a way to pay him back." Cassandra said. "But what should I give him?" Veronica sounded very trouble. If it was before, giving Leo a gift would have been very easy because the Honoris Noble Household was rich, hence she could buy a wide variety of things. But now that Leo has be special to her, it became difficult to decide what to give him. She also can''t just grab some random expensive things anymore because at the end of this war Leo would definitely be one of the Prince, considering that Queen Olivia was going to be officially recognized as Queen, hence the richest would also be within his reach. "That is indeed a big trouble!" Elizabeth quickly understood what Veronica meant. "How about just give him something special." Angel suggested. "Indeed! You can give him a dagger or a special arrow for his bow. Magical resources that can help him in his cultivation are also okay!" Ash nodded in agreement. "Leo always throws his daggers and never picks them up, the same goes for arrows. And as for Magical resources, it would just be a ime use item, so it''s not special at all." Veronica shook her head. "You''re right..." Ash heaves a sigh of helplessness. What Veronica had said was indeed correct, giving Leo weapons would just be a waste because that guy would literally leave weak weapons on the ground after using them. As for Magical resources, he has plenty of those stored at Southeast Fortress right now. "How about a bracelet or a ne, he would definitely be treating it as special, right?" Cassandra quickly suggested. "It might just go to waste," Angel shook her head. Cassandra thought for a bit before heaving a sigh of helplessness just like Ash. Giving Leo a bracelet or a ne would definitely just be destroyed when he starts fighting, considering the fact that that guy literally almost uses every inch and edges of his body in his every action during a fight. Suddenly, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash turned to look at Charlotte. Noticing that everyone is currently staring at her, Charlotte slowly turned her head to looked at them, "What?" "It''s like this..." Veronica embarrassingly asked, "What kind of gift do you think would mean special to Leo?" "A gift that would mean special for Leo?" Charlotte thought for a bit. Out of everyone''s expectations, she slowly put up her hand in front and pointed at Veronica, "You!" "Me?" Veronica doubtfully asked. At the side though, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Ash''s face immediately turned burning red as theypletely understood what Charlotte meant to say. "Yes, you!" Charlotte repeated. "This might sound rude, but what do you mean ''me''?" Veronica, who was obviously still an innocent flower, asked. "Your feet, your legs, your body, your hands, your breast, your lips, and especially that hole down there, both front and back. In short, give him your entire body!" Charlotte said as her mouth slowly formed into a smile before jumping down from the window and slowly walking towards Veronica. Seeing Charlotte slowly approaching her, Veronica can''t help slowly taking a step back while gulping down a mouthful of saliva, "What do... do you.. mean?" Charlotte didn''t reply but simply widen her smile. Because the room wasn''t so big, Veronica immediately found herself hitting against the wall. And before she could step to the side, Charlotte already arrived in front of her with a big smile on her face. Bang! "Enk!" Veronica eximed before quickly closing her eyes the moment Charlotte hit the wall with her two hands, trapping her in the middle. "To be more specific, sex..." Charlotte silently whispered at Veronica''s ears. Although it was a whisper, Cassandra and the others sitting on the bed was still able to form out Charlotte''s word, as she had purposely turned her head to their direction before whispering it, causing each of them to grab a pillow each before burying their heads underneath to hide their very red and burning hot face. "That..." Veronica turned her head to the side as she softly said, "Do... you mean to say... that... I... should tell him... what... his... sex... is? Isn''t... he a male...?" "Oho, still trying to act ignorant? Why don''t I teach you about it so that you will have experience once you have given him your body?" Charlotte said as she slowly put her hands on Veronica''s pinkish-red lips. "I..." Veronica was now having trouble to make her words because of how embarrassing was Charlotte''s suggestion. Without Veronica''s consent, Charlotte slowly moved down her hand, caressing Veronica''s body. "I..." "Still acting ignorant, are you?" Charlotte slowly moved her hands towards Veronica''s small breast, intending to massage it. "No!" Seemingly like Veronica finally had enough, she suddenly pushed Charlotte''s body in front before running away towards the slightly open door of the room. Unexpectedly though, the moment she steps out of the door, she immediately saw Leo, who she thought was eavesdropping on their conversation just now. In just a half-second, she immediately went back inside the room and m the door with a face extremely red. Bang!" The door was loudly closed. Puff! What followed after was Veronica''s burning hot face seemingly letting out a steam of smoke before screaming, "I hate you Leo!!" Hearing this, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Ash immediately turned to look at Veronica who has now closed the door and blocked it as they all asked in unison, "Leo?!" They turned to look at Charlotte who wasughing so hard that she is now holding her stomach to try and stop herself fromughing. "How long have you noticed him?!" Charlotte wipes the tears out of her face before replying, "The moment you started talking about what gift to give Leo." "He heard every... everything..." Cassandra and the others face immediately turned burning hot once again. With a Puff! sound, all of their burning hot faces seemingly let out steam of smoke just like those of Veronica''s. What followed after was another scream of, "I hate you Leo!!" Charlotte immediatelyughed loudly once again the moment she heard their reaction. It was only after a minute and a half did she finally stopped herself fromughing, "You guys are really showing how much of a virgin still you all are!" "Virgins..." Veronica who finally realized that Charlotte had done it on purpose to tease her stood up before walking towards Charlotte. This time, it was her turn to tease Charlotte. "Of course, what else could you all be with that reaction aside from virgins, hahaha!" Charlotte said with augh. "Oho, then does that mean you''ve already tried it before?" Veronica arrived in front of Charlotte as she immediately stared right through her eyes. "Of... of course... I''ve already experienced it... once..." Charlotte replied with a few hesitations in her voice. "Ohhh... then how does it feel?" Veronica asked. "It... it... feels great! So great!" Charlotte replied before turning her head to the side to avoid Veronica''s gaze. "Okay, then," Suddenly, the same as what Charlotte had done to Veronica, without the other''s consent, Veronica immediately put her hand on Charlotte''s breast before massaging it. "Ahhh~!" Charlotte let out a lewd sound. "I thought you were already no longer a virgin, then why did you sound like it was your first time being massaged in the breast?" Veronica said before massaging it harder. "I... Ahhh~!" Charlotte let out another lewd sound. "Still acting like you''re experienced, are you?" Veronica repeated the same words that Charlotte had asked to her. "Noo~!" Charlotte finally pushed Veronica forward before running to the door. But the moment she opened it and walked outside, she finally remembered that Leo was actually still outside. It was already toote when she realized it though, as she was already standing in front of Leo. In just a half-second, she immediately went back inside the room. Bang! The door was loudly closed once again. Puff! And following after was Charlotte''s burning hot face, letting out a steam of smoke. And once again, a scream followed after, "I hate you Leo!!" Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, Leo was feeling helpless as he was unable to defend himself from both Veronica and Charlotte as everything happened too fast. Their reaction was like; they got out, saw him, and then immediately going back inside and screaming that they hate him. There was no gap in their action for him to exin that he was outside of the door because he wanted to check whether they were asleep already or not. To be honest, he didn''t even hear a single word of their conversation as the only thing he had heard was a bunch of muffle sounds of talking. That''s why he was dumbfounded the moment Veronica suddenly run out of the room, got back in, and shout that she hated him. "Hahayst..." Leo could only shake his head to express his helplessness and leave to go in his room. No matter how much he exins, he won''t be able to defend himself anymore. All of them already fully believed that he was eavesdropping on them. Hence, he decided that it''s much better to just sleep. Maybe the next day when he wakes up, he''d realize everything was actually just a dream. What wishful thinking though.... Chapter 310 - Obvious Hidden Signs Chapter 310 Obvious hidden signs Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The next morning, Leo woke up when the ray from the sun hits his face. He stood up from his bed before stretching up his body. "What a good night''s sleep!" Leo eximed. This was his first time having such a good night''s sleep once again ever since the war in Silver Kingdom began. Back in the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance camp, it was so hard to sleep inside a tent because they were only sleeping on a mattress on the floor. The moment they woke up, their back would hurt so badly. After finishing with his stretching, Leo immediately went down to the kitchen to eat his breakfast. The moment he arrived, he immediately saw Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte conversing with each other. All of them turned to look at him before letting out a cold harrumph at the same time and then returning back to their conversation. Their action almost looked like they had rehearsed such action many times just to greet him coldly. Seeing this, Leo simply shrugged his shoulder off before walking forward to sit on a specific chair at the table. "It seems like all of you also had a good night''s sleep," Leo said, trying to make a conversation with them, which only ended up being ignored. It really seems like they were really displeased with him eavesdropping yesterday, which truthfully he wasn''t. Leo coughed and said, "Aboutst night..." "LAST NIGHT?" Cassandra immediately turned to look at Leo, which also prompted the others to do the same. "DID YOU HEAR SOMEthing?" Elizabeth added as her attention turned to look at Leo. "....." Angel simply turned to look at Leo without making any sound, but the look on her face was enough to exin what she wants to say. "Did someone make any WEIRD NOISESst night?" Veronica acted like he can''t help asking. "Actually, there was, it was so weird, but I don''t know WHAT WORDS they were speaking." Ash replied to Veronica''s question before turning to look at Leo. "TELL US, Leo!" Charlotte said while acting intrigued. Leo finally understood why they were ignoring him. From the very beginning, their real intention was for him to bring up the topic ofst night. Adding to the fact their obvious signs, specifically LAST NIGHT, DID YOU HEARD SOME WEIRD NOISES? WHAT WORDS, TELL US! It was such a sophisticated sign, but he was still smart enough to understand it. Or was there even a need to use his brain? Because they made it pretty obvious already. "Yes,st night, why did Veronica and Charlotte suddenly run out of the room when I went to check whether you were all asleep? Were you actually ying some sort of games?" Leo said before quickly acting like he was thinking. He then continued, "Was it perhaps about who can scare me the best?" Hearing Leo''s reply, Cassandra finally gave up hiding and decided to just go straight to the point instead of beating around the bush, "Let''s just stop hiding it. Just tell us honestly if you heard our conversationst night." "What LAST NIGHT? Did we even have any CONVERSATIONS? Didn''t we immediately sleep the moment we get INSIDE THE ROOM?" Elizabeth still continued on with her hidden signs. "Just stop," Angel said as she rolled her eyes. "Yeah... we aren''t getting anywhere with this if we keep on sending secret messages through our words." Veronica nodded in agreement. "But it''s EMBARRASSING, if we immediately say the WORDS, right?" Ash argued back. "Just please stop, look at him, he''s obviously ignorant of our secret message in our words." Charlotte said as she pointed at Leo, who she doesn''t know was actually acting ignorant about it. Seeing that some of them finally gave up hiding their real intentions, Leo decided to stop acting and said with a serious face, "I''m fully aware that all of you just wanted to know if I know LAST NIGHT CONVERSATION INSIDE THE ROOM about some EMBARRASSING WORDS. I''ll tell you, in all honesty, I didn''t hear a single clear word. You obviously don''t know this, but the rooms in this manor can iste the sounds pretty well because of its unique design. Although I still heard that you were having a conversationst night, all I heard were muffled noises. And just a little tip, if you have just closed the door in your room, then I might not even be able to hear those muffle noises unless I really put my ears against the wall of your room." The moment Leo finished his words, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte seemingly had a perfect understanding of one another as they immediately run upstairs to test whether his words were true or not. "Quick, do you remember how big was the open of the doorst night?" Veronica asked, sounding really frantic. "I think it was this big, right?" Cassandra replied. "Maybe," Angel couldn''t tell. "Then I''ll go inside and say some words." Elizabeth quickly volunteers. "Okay, okay, we will listen outside!" Ash agreed. "Now go and speak." Charlotte signaled. Leo could only shake his head while listening to the noises they''re causing upstairs. What he had said was actually the truth. Just take his manor back at the Underground World of Lion Heart city, for example, the ck organization wasn''t even able to know that they have escaped through the windows despite being in front of the door. It wasn''t because they have silently opened the window; it was simply because the noises made inside the room once the door is closed bes pretty isted. "Try again one more time!" "Just to be sure!" "Exactly!" "Okay, okay, okay!" "Ready?" "....." ..... Five minutester. "Try again!" "Okay!" "..." "Alright!" "Go!" "....." ..... Ten minutester. "Third time is the charm, but the fourth time is assurance. So, let''s try again for thest time!" "Indeed, just to be really sure that Leo isn''t lying to us!" "....." "....." "Just do it, this is for the sake of ourselves." "....." ..... Fifteen minutester. "What are you doing? Fifth time is the sure assurance." "Isn''t this enough already, Veronica?" "....." "....." "....." "....." ... Twenty minutester. "Okay, we are done here!" "....." "....." "....." "....." "....." "....." ..... Leo was already finished with his breakfast when Cassandra and the others finally returned back to the kitchen. They were all smiling brightly, as if they have just experienced something really good. "Are you done confirming my words?" Leo asked while his head was resting on his sped a hand on top of the table. "Done!" Cassandra replied with a smile. "It was indeed just like what you have just said." Elizabeth said. "A good design." Angel approve. "Indeed, because of it, our conversation was saved." Veronica nodded in agreement. "We should protect this manor in the future. It''s so hard to find a good ce to gossip without anyone being able to eavesdrop." Ash suggested. "Alright, I''ll protect this house with my life!" Charlotte didn''t hesitate to volunteer. Leo was really feeling amused at their conversation. Are all women really like this? If they are, then what an amusing creature they are! "You can go on and finish your breakfast, I''ll go outside and see how''s the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance camp is doing right now." Leo said before he stood up from his chair. "Okay, be careful!" Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte said and waved their hands in unison. Leo nodded his head before walking out of the kitchen. But before he can really get out of the manor''s main door, he suddenly heard their conversation. The kitchen was an open entrance, so there was no way for it to iste the sound inside. "Next time, when we talk about Leo, let''s talk about it inside my room!" "That''s a given!" "Okay!" "That''s the only ce where we have the freedom to speak without getting heard!" "Alright!" "Just say the word!" Hearing those words, Leo could only shake his head before walking out of the main door. After a ten or so of minutes of walking, Leo finally arrived at the top of the Heart city''s south wall. Over here, he can see the entire Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance camp. He quickly noticed soldiers running from one ce to another while carrying weapons and supplies for the uing war. Some were currently cleaning the cannons and checking the crossbows for maintenance. And a few others were already dismantling the tents. At the very back of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance camp were 50+ Flyingboats lining up in a straight line, with Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, and Patriarch Simon Honoris up in front sending signals after signals to their tens of thousands of soldiers. In the middle of the camp was Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, Elder Rain, and surprisingly also Queen Triana who now goes on the name of Madam Triana, making a n on what to do in this war. Around them was Vice-Commander Ethan with Princess ine by his side, the Elders and 12 Zodiacs of the Mischievous Lion organization, the Guardians of the Sword and Magic, and the Generals of the Blue Fin Kingdom. "Oh, they are finally preparing themselves for the battle against the Silver royal family." Leo can''t help feeling amused of their capability to rest and recuperate to full. It has only been a day or two, yet they are already preparing themselves to have another battle. Suddenly, the clouds up the sky darken, as it right after started raining, soaking everyone wet.. Of course, this rain won''t be enough to stop them from going into battle against the Silver royal family, it''s just that, the heavens seemed to be giving them a little bit of problem. Chapter 311 - Persuading Them To Attack From The East Of Silver City Chapter 311 Persuading them to attack from the east of Silver city Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral What Leo exactly meant about a little bit of problem was that this rain, if it doesn''t stop when the battle finally begins, it would hinder those on the low ground from attacking those on the high ground. The Silver royal family was already in the geographical advantage in this war because aside from that they are the ones defending, they also have the high ground due to them being able to station soldiers on top of the Silver city''s south wall. And adding to this rain, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance would be having a hard time with their uracy in hitting those on top of the wall. Although the Flyingboats could simply go up and hence they could then give the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance the high ground, but it would, in turn, make them easy targets. Why? Because those people above the Gxy level would definitely be fighting up in the clouds. Of course, the Flyingboats has a Defensive Magic Array Formation installed, since that is one of the basic requirements of Flyingboats, but it is definitely not going to be enough against the Magic spells of those people in the Gxy level. Additionally, the Flyingboats of Snow Noble Household is actually only made with Magic Lumbers, Magic Steel, and Floating stones, hence its durability isn''t really that much of a guarantee. Letting a Flyingboat fly really high in order to avoid those people in the Gxy level is also not safe, especially when there are a lot of them, because the sky is covered with dark clouds during the rain, which would hinder their view of the ground and likewise on the sky. The former might cause friendly fire, while thetter might result in the Flyingboats hitting against each other. Truth be told, the Flyingboats would actually only be able to lend a bit of help in this battle against the Silver royal family. Aside from transporting soldiers and supplies on the battlefield, and shooting some cannons and other range attacks to the Silver city''s south wall, they only have a few more minor uses. But just like what Leo had mentioned, the rain would only cause a bit of a problem to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, because the bigger problem would actually be for the Silver royal family. At this moment, the people stationed in the Silver city''s south wall should only be the 10 Silver Generals and soldiers of the 10 Silver Divisions. The 4 Gold Divisions should still be at the northeast and northwest, respectively, at least maybe Crown Prince Edward''s 3rd and 4th Gold Division is still in the northwest, and most likely only Commander Nov''s 1st and 2nd Gold Division is making their way back to Silver city already. But still, because of this ongoing rain, traveling back for both would be a lot harder for them due to the ground being muddy and slippery. This rain would also help Crown Prince Edward perfect his n of not letting the 3rd and 4th Gold Division join the battle. Also, because of this rain, transporting supplies from the barracks to the battlefield would be really hard for the Silver royal family. Unlike the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance that has the Flyingboats from the Snow Noble Household to transport supplies, the Silver royal family could only transport supplies through the help of horse-pulled wagons, which would slow down during the rain due to the stone, brick road being so slippery for the horses to run fast. And then the moment they leave the city wall to transport the supply as near as possible to the battlefield, the ground would then turn muddy to travel, which again would not let the horse run fast. Don''t even think of forcing the horse to run fast, because this might just cause some unnecessary ident for them that will cause them a lot of trouble. Of course, those two problems he had mentioned were only the major problem, there are still a few other minor problems for the Silver royal family caused by this rain, but just like what its name suggests, it''s just a small problem so there is no need to worry about it. Because it was already raining, Leo quickly decided to find a ce to cover from the rain to avoid his clothes from getting wet. Fortunately, he was on top of the wall right now, so he only needs to go downstairs and he immediately found a roof enough for him to use as a cover and at the same time allow him to also see where Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, Elder Rain, and the others would be going to continue with their nning. To be honest, his main intention of going to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance camp was to actually look for them, so that he can tell them to attack east. The only reason he went up on the wall was for him to see where they were located at, because looking for them by asking other people is just too troublesome, especially with him bing a bad example for the soldiers after disobeying an official order. "Oh, they''re going in the Barracks!" Leo said to himself the moment he saw them entering the barracks. Without minding the rain, he quickly went towards the Barracks. It was only ten minutes of walkingter did Leo finally arrived in front of the Barracks door. He could have arrived a lot earlier than this, but due to how hard it was to travel on the slippery brick road caused by the rain, it caused him to be dyed. Last night, he wasn''t able to see clearly just how big exactly were these new Barracks that have been built in his Heart city, but now, he can finally see that it''s just an average size Barracks. Really unlike the Barracks back at the Southeast Fortress, which was big enough for nearly a thousand people to fit in. Well, Heart city might have undergone a few improvements, but that still doesn''t mean that it''s already rich enough to bepared to other cities that have tens of millions of gold coins invested throughout the years. Cringggkkk! Leo pushed the door open and immediately went inside. "Leo?" Gretchen, who saw Leo get in, called out. "Gretchen? Why are you here, shouldn''t you be with the others discussing about the ns?" Leo asked in surprise. "I''m making my way there right now." Gretchen replied. Then she immediately changed the topic, "But you, why are you here? Your title as the Commander of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance was already stripped offst night, right? So, your presence here should no longer be required." "I have something to tell everyone, a really important piece of information to be exact." Leo didn''t bother hiding his intention from Gretchen. "Oh, if it''s like that, thene and follow me, let''s go meet up with the others." Gretchen nodded her head before leading the way towards where they were currently having the nning. Leo smiled before quickly following. Momentster, they finally arrived in front of a big door. Gretchen pushed it, and after a Cringggkkk! sound, both of them walked in. Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, Elder Rain, and the other''s attention was immediately attracted towards Leo, an uninvited guest in this ce. "Leo, what are you doing here, you''re no longer a Commander!" Queen Olivia eximed. Although Leo was her disciple, that still doesn''t mean she won''t be mad when he does something wrong. "I have a really important piece of information that can help you win this war." Leo didn''t beat around the bush as he immediately informed them of what he wanted to do. Ethan, Princess ine, and Madam Triana also walked towards Leo to act as his support and to also show to everyone that the information that Leo has brought would be important. The four of them have already discussed way back then at the Flyingboat that it would only be Leo that will request to everyone to attack the eastern side of the Silver City, so him appearing here definitely meant he would begin persuading them now. "Okay, you can begin!" Elder Rain was the one who approved. Although he was one of those that agrees to strip Leo of his title as the Commander of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, that was only because he doesn''t want his little brother to be hugely involved in this battle to decide who will win the war as it would definitely be the most dangerous battle. But, if Leo would have something to say, he will definitely be the first one to approve of it. In the first ce, this was their intention, to just let Leomand the soldiers and not join the battle. Hearing Elder Rain''s reply, Leo nodded his head before walking to the map on top of the table. The moment he arrived in front, Leo then turned to look at a person, what he guessed was one of the General, at his side, who was currently holding a stick. "Can I borrow the stick for a bit?" Leo asked. The General didn''t dare disagree as he quickly gave Leo the stick. He clearly knows of the fact that although this young man was stripped off his title as the Commander of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, he was still an important figure, nheless. Receiving the stick, Leo then turned to look at the map once again before pointing the stick at the eastern side of the Silver City, specifically the southeast side, and said, "I request everyone to attack this part of the Silver City. As to why is that?" He moved his stick towards the northwest and continued, "You might not know this, but Crown Prince Edward is going to help us in this battle..." The moment Leo revealed such information, everyone immediately started talking and whispering to express their surprise. "Is this information reliable?" Queen Maria asked Madam Triana at Leo''s side. Madam Triana was the mother of Crown Prince Edward, so if she says it''s true, then it''s definitely true. "Yes, Crown Prince Edward, my first son, has also expressed his intention of joining the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance. In fact, he is the one that brought us to Leo, and hence the mission to rescue us waspleted very smoothly." Madam Triana confirmed. "The only reason for my brother to take away Princess Tiana and Veronica personally was for his cover not to be found out. He also has no choice but toply or else it would be Commander Noving to get them, which is a result that would make the situation more troublesome for us." Ethan added. "Okay," Queen Maria nodded her head before turning to look at Leo, "You can continue." "At this moment, Crown Prince Edward has bought the 3rd and 4th Gold Division of the Silver royal family''s army to the far northwest, using the excuse of chasing after those who have rescued Veronica and Princess Tiana, hence hindering the two elite Divisions from helping the Silver royal family in the uing battle." Leo paused before pointing the stick back to the southeast side of the Silver City, "Therefore, if we attack over here, it would increase the distance between those two Gold Divisions from the battlefield, and hence perfecting their elimination in the battlefield." He then moved his stick to the northeast, "This would also force Commander Nov''s army, which is the 1st and 2nd Gold Division, from going inside the city to resupply, as they would be forced to immediately station themselves in the east in order to patch up this possible hole that we can breakthrough in their formation. This would also cause Commander Nov to only be able to effectivelymand the army at our north and northwest, as for those at our west and southwest, they would be left for only the General figure tomand." "Other than that, the war weapons on top of the south wall would also be slowly ineffective because we are slowly moving to the southeast side of the wall which means only the tower has the effective range of attack while the south wall, though could still attack, but there would only be a few of them. If they want a lot of war weapons to hit us, then they would need to bring a lot of them down to the ground, which would also minimize their high ground advantage in this battle." Leo said before he gave back the stick to the General at his side, finally concluding his persuasion to attack from the east. If his words won''t still be able to persuade them, then the only way left for him to do was to sneak in the southeast of the Silver City and announce to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance that if they don''te here, he would be in the hands of the Silver royal family. Hopefully, it wouldn''te to that, because even he wasn''t sure whether the Silver royal family will really take him as a hostage or just kill him immediately. Chapter 312 - Am I Considered As The Devil? Chapter 312 Am I considered as the devil? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Hearing Leo''s words, Madam Silva can''t help shaking her head with a smile, "It seems like even if we strip you of the Commander title it would still be you who is perfectly fitted for the position, hahaha!" "Indeed," Elder Rain seconded, "Well, the only reason we have stripped him of his title was to show the soldiers that no one can disobey the rules without receiving any punishment, even if it''s the Commander himself." "I did teach him to be as capable as this, so can''t argue with that." Queen Olivia chuckled. "How about this, the same as what we have proposed back at the Southern Fortress would be applied? As long as Leo doesn''t join in the battle, he would still be left to handle themand of the army." Queen Maria proposes, "But of course, because we have already officially stripped off his title as the Commander, he could only work in the shadows of someone. Well, he''s a member of the Mischievous Lion organization anyways, so working in the shadows is not a problem for him, right?" "I agree!" Madam Silva nodded in agreement. "I agree as well," Elder Rain seconded, "As for who''s shadows it would be, it will be all of us here." He then formed a smile on his face. At the side, Leo was soon after very surprised by their reaction. He had onlye here to persuade them, but in the end, he actually became the Commander again. Though he was only a Commander in the shadows, that is still a Commander nheless. Leo can''t help but thought, "It seems like what I''ve done wasn''t such a big deal for them. Though it should be because I not onlypleted it very smoothly but I''ve also brought a new ally with me." "Since that''s another official order, I have no choice but to obey, am I right?" Leo replied with a smile. He then walked in the middle of Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain, as he began discussing about the n. With that said and done, the discussion about the n continued. ..... Later in the afternoon, it was still raining, but all the soldiers of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance have already departed from the Heart city going to the Silver City. The Snow Noble Household has also embarked on their Flyingboats and fly on top of their heads with their own soldiers and a few others from the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance along with the needed supply for the battle against the Silver royal family and some war weapons, specifically cannons since crossbows were not really that much of a need for this battle anymore. Rows and rows of tens of thousands of soldiers march on the ground, releasing domineering and dauntless aura to the surrounding and sending small tremors on the ground in every step they take. In the sky, 50+ Flyingboats formed a straight line horizontally from the back, giving a full view for the entire Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance up in their front. At this moment, Leo was on top of the leading Flyingboat, specifically, it was located higher than every Flyingboats, watching everything on the ground and up. Hearing a group of footsteps from his side, Leo then turned his head to see who they are. "How''s the view, Commander?" Cassandra said with a beautiful smile on her face. "The view should not be the first question, it should be; how''s the feeling of getting back the title of a Commander?" Elizabeth corrected. "Indeed!" Angel nodded in agreement. "What''s there to even ask, can''t you see the answer on his face already? Ever since he became the Commander in the shadows, he has been all smiles the moment he returned." Veronica rolled her eyes, but a smile was still formed on her face, a sign that she was happy for Leo. "With Leo''s great capability, that''s only a given!" Ash nodded her head, seemingly like expressing that Leo bing a Commander was only natural. "Can''t argue with that." Charlotte supported. Hearing their words, Leo just smiled before shaking his head. He then returned back his attention to their front. "Ignoring us, are you?" Cassandra moved to Leo''s side before quickly followed by Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte. "It''s not that I''m ignoring you, I just don''t know how to exactly answer your questions." Leo replied as he pointed in front of them, specifically to the now seen silhouette of the Silver City. "You see, the view is good, but this wouldn''tst long as the beginning of this battle will soon after destroy it. As for the feeling of having back the rank of the Commander, though it''s only in the shadows, it still makes me feel troubled. When my rank as the Commander was stripped, I don''t know why, but I felt released. But now that I gained the rank back, it feels like I''m shackled by some iron chains once again. It''s like everyone''s lives are forced to be in my hands, including those from the enemy. How many will die, and who''s a fault it would be, is entirely in these hands?" Leo said as he put up both of his hands in front of him and stared at it. He continued, "Imagine your hands being covered by the blood of tens of thousands of people, it feels so... dreadful, or maybe, the appropriate term is evil. Am I now considered as a devil after this? Or maybe I''ve long been one." "In the past, I used to kill a lot of people as well, but the feeling I got from killing all of those people was the sense of justice and the elimination of what caused despair and problems to the people. But in this battle we are fighting right now, it''s hard to exactly determine who''s right and wrong, who''s good and bad, and who''s wearing the angel''s halo on the top of their heads and the devil''s horns instead?" Leo shook his head to express his trouble, "Maybe this is why people console themselves with the words, ''In battle, there is no right and wrong, and justice or evil, because only the winner would decide it all!''. I guess this could also be considered as me fully understanding what it meant." "That..." Cassandra was rendered speechless with Leo''s words. She wants to argue that he''s absolutely wrong, that he is not considered as a devil, but thinking deeply, his words were actually correct. In war, there normally doesn''t exist any of those he has mentioned. No right or wrong, no justice or evil, and no angel and devil. It was only all about who''s convection and beliefs were more powerful than the other, and the way to determine this was through winning the war. This was also the same as what happened to her. She was supposedly the rightful ruler of the Crimson Rose Kingdom and giving her the throne was the correct thing to do when her parents died, but because she has no power to have the throne, she was left with nothing else but to run and escape for her life. Who was the devil? In her opinion, it would be those who lost in the war. Elizabeth was also feeling the same as Cassandra. Even if Leo indeed wins this war, and hence he should be considered as the good one, with the blood of those lives who had died in the battle in his hands, it was no different from being the devil. It would have been alright if he''s just like those soldiers fighting in the order of their Commander, Generals, King, President, Emperor, or simply put, their Rulers. Because in their case, the blood in their hands would only be those they have killed, unlike the Ruler who would be tainted by all the blood their soldiers had killed and their own soldiers that had died in the battle. "What are you even talking about? Who''s right or wrong, good or bad, and the angel and the devil? As long as we see you as good, then you are definitely good, without any argument!" Angel refuted in irritation. What useless words were Leo even talking about? She then continued, "All those words you''ve mentioned don''t matter at all, the only thing that matters is that you believe that what you and the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance are fighting for is the correct way and that your enemy, the Silver royal family, is wrong, but because both of you can''t decide the winner through words alone, that''s why you battle it with your fist. And whatever result it would have, it would only be determined out once you dethroned the Silver royal family, show the people that what the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance believes it should be was correct and that the Silver royal family was wrong. Show them that the rightful Royal family of the Silver Kingdom was the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, or more precisely the Mischievous Lion organization, and not the Silver royal family!" "You..." Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte were all rendered dumbfounded when they heard Angel speaking a lot of words. Normally, she only speaks a few words, but this time she actually went on and on. And her usual cold demeanor was actually reced by one full of emotion and passion. What kind of situation was this? Suddenly, Angel continued, "You have already heard my story, right? So you should understand what I meant with my words! That''s all!" It wasn''t actually only Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte, who was dumbfounded by Angel, but also Cassandra and Elizabeth, and that goes more for Leo, as he already knows why Angel was in Silver Kingdom, to be exact, a backward and trash territory. With her talent, she could have freely chosen where to go, but she chooses Silver Kingdom, in order to hide from Emperor Yuta, the Emperor of Dragon Horn Empire. And how was this rted to Angel''s words? Very simple, her Leucadia Noble Household decision of fighting against Emperor Yuta of Dragon Horn Empire was supposedly wrong due to the fact that the only thing Emperor Yuta did, in all honesty, was that he fancied the person who inherits their legacy. Is there something wrong with wanting to marry someone? Of course, there is not! There is absolutely no wrong in doing that, especially if he has the power to have that. But because they don''t want Angel to marry such a lecherous person and have their legacy be tainted by Emperor Yuta, they decided to fight what they believe is correct and prove that their decision to fight against Emperor Yuta was correct. Hearing that, Leo can''t help smiling in self-mockery, "You''re right! Once this war is over, we will make the Silver Kingdom prosper more than what the Silver royal family could do. And with that, we will prove that our fighting against them was correct!" Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte smiled the moment Leo finished speaking those words.. Finally, he wasn''t feeling troubled about it anymore. Chapter 313 - Leo’s Secret Operation Part 1 Chapter 313 Leo''s secret operation part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral It was only when the moon rises up the sky when the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance finally arrived nearby the Silver city. It was still raining when they arrive, and the downpour of the rain even became heavier, seemingly like it doesn''t n on stopping any time soon. Thousands of tents were set up already in the nearby forest, with the Infantry, Range, and Cavalry soldiers resting or sharpening their weapons inside. The Firing Squad was checking the cannons onest time for the battle tomorrow. The Logistics personnel were all transporting the supplies to the campsite from the Flyingboats that could onlynd one at a time due to having not enough empty space for it tond. After all, they have purposely chosen to camp nearby the forest in order to have a wider battlefield tomorrow morning. As to why they needed that, it''s simply because they need a wide enough space to slowly move to the southeast of the Silver city with them not getting found out in an instant, meaning they want to catch the Silver royal family off guard. The respective Elders, Guardians, and Generals of the troops were briefing the Captains of each squad on what to do. Specifically, they won''t be charging straight, but rather to their northeast. And inside a huge tent in the middle of the camp was where the respective leaders of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household were gathered together, excluding Leo since he was just a Commander in the shadow, to discuss the possible changes that will happen on the battlefield. The rain is already getting heavier and heavier, maybe it''s already turning into a storm, hence the strategy now needs a few adjustments. Meanwhile, at this moment, Leo along with Cassandra and the others was currently staying at one of the Flyingboats. Right now, they didn''t bother going down to the ground because it would just cause them a lot of trouble moving from one ce to another due to how muddy the ground was because of the heavy rain. Aside from that, what else would they need to do if they go down to the ground? Leo has already said everything he needed to say, so why would they want to go down? Sightseeing? To appreciate the scenery of the scene before the battle? Such unnecessary trouble was not what they want to do. So, what do they want to do? Well..... "We have noticed the Chaos stones in the exact same location as where the Silver royal family has put therge Mana stones in order to activate the Kingdom Protection Array in the past which is here, here, and here," Leo pointed his finger on the location of the south sewer, west sewer, and north sewer of the Silver City. He then continued, "Both the west sewer and north sewer aren''t really a variable that we should consider right now, because they are far away from the current location of the battlefield, and obviously also us. What we only need to do is to remove the trap in the south sewer, then secretly lead the civilians to the south," He encircled the entire south, "With this, the moment the ck organization detonates their trap, it would only cause a few casualties, do you all understand?" He turned to look at the others present here, aside from Cassandra and the others. To be more exact, Ethan, Princess ine, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, old man Torre, and the others of the Eclipse vige, or now go in the name of Eclipse troops, a total of 150 Hybrids. The Eclipse troops actually have a total of near to 1,500 people, considering those ves that they have bought from the Southeast Fortress. But because there were just a lot of them to be put inside one single Flyingboat, Leo just made them set a camp nearby. Leo had specifically gathered all of them here today to discuss another n in his mind, specifically a secret operation to rescue the civilians of Silver city. He really hates the fact that the civilians were left with no other choice but to ept their death the moment the ck organization decides to detonate the Chaos stones underneath them. That''s why, he thought that with the Silver royal family busy fighting against the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household, then why not use this opportunity to infiltrate the Silver city using the sewer system to go and save the civilians? Which then lead them to this exact moment... "How many people exactly would be going in this secret operation?" Ethan asked. Leo has a personal army of near to 1,500 people currently present in this ce right now, but taking them all to do this secret operation would be stupid. In his opinion, with that many people, it''s not befitting to call this operation a secret anymore. With 1,500 people moving from and to, it would definitely attract the attention of the Silver royal family. "I''m guessing a few, right?" Princess ine turned to look at Leo. "There would be more or less than 500 people going in this secret operation, while the rest would be stationed somewhere else outside of Silver city in case of an emergency." Leo replied. "Would that be enough though, considering that there are more than one hundred thousand of civilians if we all count those living in the north, west, and south?" Chief Lago asked. "But we also can''t just send over a lot of people inside, because it would be so obvious." Sebastian said. "How about let''s just save as many as we can? We have the problem of theck of manpower and also the secrecy of this secret operation. Considering those two problems, it simply means we can''t save everyone." Dan suggestion. "That can''t be helped. It''s already good enough that we are trying our best to save them." Sele nodded in agreement with Dan''s suggestion. "I really hate to agree to her, but what she said is indeed reasonable." Old man Torre agreed. Hearing this, Leo can''t help smiling helplessly. Just like what they have said, it''s indeed already enough that they are putting efforts to save the civilians. In fact, only a few people would choose to do this. After all, winning this war is already enough. The Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance would also not be affected by the ck organization''s secret trap. What''s even more is, they can always rece the loss of civilians by simply buying ves or attracting more civilians from other Human territories or neighboring Kingdoms to go and live in Silver Kingdom. Although this would definitely cost more money, at least they wouldn''t need to risk their own lives in doing it. "We can only do the best that we are able to do." Leo replied. He then pointed at the map again and continued, "First, we would save as many civilians from the north, and we immediately lead them to the south without minding the west. Then, we go back to west and save as many civilians once again before going to south. Only by doing this would we be able to remain inconspicuous." Leo then pointed at the south sewer of Silver city, "Meanwhile, me, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan would work on removing the Chaos stones from the south sewer. While on the other hand, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Princess ine, Sele, Old man Torre, and along with the others would work on rescuing those civilians. Any problem with that?" "I have no problem with that!" Cassandra shook her head to express that everything about the n is okay for her. "Same for me," Elizabeth seconded. "Okay." Angel nodded her head. Suddenly, Veronica raised her hand before asking, "Why am I not with Leo?" "Indeed, shouldn''t all of his women being along with him?" Ash agreed. "I''m also against this!" Charlotte added Seeing this, Leo could only shake his head. And here it goes again, they are causing trouble just to be with him. "Ladies, it''s not that we are purposely separating you from Leo. Can''t you see the arrangement? Leo has done it this way because he needs capable people just like you to lead the rescue of civilians. Ash, you''re good at leading, right? That''s why you are assigned to such a task. And Charlotte, you are one of the most powerful people here, which is what we exactly need to protect Ash so that no one can bother her when leading. Meanwhile, you, Veronica, have experienced being rescued before, so it''s perfect for you to work on rescuing those ordinary civilians because only those who have been once rescued can be good in saving other people." Ethan suddenly exined, which was actually all made up. Though it was a very reasonable made up excuse. Leo can''t help shooting Ethan a grateful look, with thetter replying an okay sign to express, "I got you, my man!" "Then how about me?" Princess ine crossed her arms together. Ethan had mentioned the others, but why didn''t he mention his own wife? Hearing this, Ethan immediately began sweating on his forehead. He turned to look at Leo, seemingly asking for help. Leo who saw this nodded his head with a smile, "As for you, Princess ine, Ethan had purposely requested to me not to let you go in the sewer because it''s very dirty. He said that he doesn''t want his beloved wife to be dirtied by such ce a second time." "Oh," Princess ine nodded in understanding. But would she be so stupid to believe that? Of course, she didn''t. She right after turned to look at Ethan before making a slitting the throat action. Gulp! Ethan gulped a mouthful of saliva, seeing his wife''s action. Unlike Leo''s woman who was still easy to fool, Princess ine was someone who has already heard a lot of Ethan''s reasonable excuses in the past, that''s why she doesn''t easily believe him anymore. And Leo, who was just new in the art of reasonable excuses, or more known as the art of making bullshits, he was of course not able to make an excuse that can satisfy Princess ine. Leo could only shoot Ethan an apologetic look, for he was still not on the level to fool the likes of Princess ine. Author''s note: If you find yourselves liking RME, please consider giving it a vote to let me know. I will also see the need of adding more chapters released per week through the amount of votes RME received every week.. So, if you want to read more chapters every week, please consider voting. HAVE A HAPPY READING EVERYONE! Chapter 314 - Leo’s Secret Operation Part 2 Chapter 314 Leo''s secret operation part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral When the majority of the people in the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household camp were already asleep, Leo and the others along with the entire Eclipse troops amounting to 1,500 men secretly left to go somewhere around the southwest of the Silver City. He ns to use the shadow of the night to not get seen traveling from their current location to somewhere nearby the Silver city wall. It would also be somewhat hard to notice people secretly getting inside the sewer system from the top of the wall due to how dark the ground would look from the top, hence helping them in their infiltration to Silver city. After a few hours of travel, they finally arrived nearby the Silver city wall, specifically the southwest wall. Leo motioned for his hand to stop. He then turned to look at everyone and said, "1,000 men would be stationed outside in case of emergency. Conceal yourselves well, because you would most likely be hiding here until morning, or worst until the battle between the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus Silver royal family begins, do you all understand?" "Yes!!" Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number One to Number Ten nodded in affirmation. The person leading this 1,000 people squad would be Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number One to Number Ten. There was no need to worry about them having not enough experience in leading a lot of people because the only thing they would do was to help Leo and the others inside the Silver city from getting out. As to how they would know... "In times of emergency, we will be lighting up these fireworks up the sky. So, if you see it, don''t hesitate to get inside the sewer system to lend reinforcement, do you all understand?" Leo said. "Yes!" Leo nodded his head before motioning the other 500 men, which includes Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, Princess ine, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre to start getting inside the sewer system. Because it was dark during the night, the moment they got inside the sewer system they immediately lighten up some torches. After all, if they walk in the dark, specifically in the sewer system known to have Magical Beast, it would definitely cause them to get attacked. Finally, it was Leo''s turn to get inside, which implies a total of 500 people have already gotten inside the sewer system and are currently moving towards the exit with Ethan on the lead. Along their journey, there were, fortunately, no Magical Beast attacks, maybe due to how many they were present hence the Magical Beast living in the sewer system realized it would be suicidal for them to attack, and there were also no other people around. "We can exit this way," Ethan pointed at a metal lid on top of them. He then handed his torch to a person nearby before he climbs up to check whether the area was safe or not. The metal lid was moved up by a bit, enough for Ethan to see the surface. The moment he realized that there was no other person nearby, he immediately continued moving up before putting the metal lid at the side and signaling the others underneath that they can go up. Immediately, everyone started going up and moving to nearby ces to hide, until finally, Leo came outst. The ce they choose was really inconspicuous. Two-story and three-story houses surrounded them, hence hindering the view from the top of the wall. The location was also nearby the very corner of both the south wall and west wall, specifically the southwest corner which means that the patrols around this ce number only a fewpared to other ces. The reason is simply because it is within the view of the south wall and west wall, so soldiers normally assume that there is no need to bother searching such a ce. "Everyone, move as inconspicuous and silent as you possibly could to the North Residential District. If you see any patrolling soldiers, if there is really no need to kill them, then it''s much better to avoid them as much as possible. Go, begin!" Leo ordered. Silver City has four Residential District, specifically located at the left side of the gate of the north wall, west wall, south wall, and east wall. Since their target only includes the North Residential District and West Residential District, and with both of their location being on the left of the gate, it wouldn''t be that far from their current location right now. In fact, the only thing they need to worry about right now was the North Residential District because the West Residential District is only a few streets from their front. Everyone has already seen and memorized the map of the entire Silver city, so they already know which ces they should go and not go as well, hence nothing to worry about. With Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Princess ine, Sele, and old man Torre leading in front, everyone immediately left to go north, leaving only Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan. "Let''s proceed with our task," Leo informed the others before jumping down back to the sewer. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan quickly followed behind. To be honest, Leo was not familiar with the south sewer, because he had never been here before. In the past, he had purposely not chosen to go here because he had already expected the ck organization to set up a trap for him inside. And this results in him not knowing right now which way to go and where exactly is the location of that secret cave. He also can''t use the Magical Beast anymore to lead him to that cave because they are most likely already afraid of going over there, not to mention people of the ck organization should also be there right now. Of course, every problem has many ways of solving them, and in their case right now, with no one to restrict Leo in using his Elementals, he immediately started summoning all 20 Wind Elementals. "Begin looking for the cave!" Leo quickly ordered when all 20 Wind Elementals were summoned. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan can''t help themselves from being dumbfounded by the scene they just saw. They long already knew of Leo being able to summon Elementals, but they just don''t know that he can actually summon that many. With that many Wind Elementals, they are absolutely sure that no one would be able to hide 1-kilometer diameter from Leo. "Let us go!" Leo said before walking forward. Although he had already sent out 20 Wind Elementals to look for that cave, it is still not a sure assurance that it will be located around 1 kilometer from them. Most likely, it would be somewhere a bit far, so he needs to keep on moving to expand the range of the Wind Elementals search. Cassandra and the others immediately followed after Leo, not wanting to be left behind. With how big the south sewer was, Leo was sure that it would take them a lot of time to finish looking. Five minutester. "Not here," Twenty minutester. "Not here," Thirty minutester. "Also not here," An hourter. "What is going on?" Leo can''t help himself from frowning due to the Wind Elementals still not finding any signs of that secret cave. "What''s wrong, Leo?" Cassandra asked. "Did something bad happen to the Wind Elementals you have sent out?" Elizabeth added. "Did someone found us, instead?" Angel assumed. "I think it''s because he still hasn''t found yet the cave." Ethan easily guessed the reason for Leo''s frown. "Indeed!" Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan nodded in agreement. Leo turned to look at them and asked, "It''s really weird that after an hour the Wind Elementals would still not find any significant signs or even just small clues about the location of that secret cave. Ethan, you are a member of the Silver royal family, so do you have any idea where it would be?" Hearing this, Ethan could only scratch his head and reply, "Although I''m a member of the Silver royal family, I''ve stayed half of my entire life in the East Coast of Silver Kingdom. And when I was young, I''ve never tried exploring the sewer system of Silver city. So, I don''t know the location of the secret cave that you are talking about. But, I do know a bit about the Kingdom Protection Array installed underneath the Silver City. And base on the blueprint I''ve seen, the secret cave we are looking for should be located somewhere in line with the other secret caves of the west, north, and east, to form something like a box shape." Leo was immediately sent into deep thought the moment he heard about Ethan''s information, "Base on our location the moment we went to the surface, we were at the very edge of the southwest. So, based on the location of the cave in the west and east sewer, the cave in the south sewer should be somewhere around," He quickly took out a map of the Silver city inside his Storage Ring and continued, "Here!" With that said, Leo quickly started running east, with Cassandra and the others trailing behind. The Wind Elementals also started spreading in circles to look for the possible location of the cave. Momentster, Leo motioned his hand to stop and said, "Base on the distance we have traveled, we should be around the ce I''ve mentioned. But unfortunately, there is still no sign of the cave." "Are you sure that we are around the ce you''ve pointed in the map?" Cassandra dubiously asked. They were moving inside the sewer system right now, so it''s obviously hard to tell where exactly they were unless they have the map of this sewer system. This means, Leo still not finding the location of the secret cave should only mean they are still not in the location he had said. "Indeed, maybe we are still a bit far from that ce or maybe we have already passed by, right?" Elizabeth added. "How about we go up the surface and check our exact location?" Angel suggested. "Indeed!" Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan nodded in agreement with Cassandra and Elizabeth''s words. Their assumptions are most likely their case right now. Leo simply rolled his eyes and said, "I''m not only basing on the path we ourselves have traveled but also the Wind Elementals. So, I''m sure we are around the ce I''ve pointed to. Unless..." Without any hesitation, Leo unsummoned all 20 Wind Elementals and reced them with 10 Earth Elementals. "Start searching the walls!" Leo immediately ordered all 10 Earth Elementals. If the Wind Elementals could not see the cave, then it is most likely..... "Found you!" Leo eximed with a mischievous smile on his face, "Let''s go!" Leo immediately started moving towards their south. And after a few seconds, they finally arrived in the ce where an Earth Elemental had found the cave. But surprisingly, this ce doesn''t have any cave. However, it was only Cassandra and Elizabeth reacting like Leo was trying to fool them. Meanwhile, Angel, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan, specifically the only group who has a lot of experience with Magic spells, finally understood why the Wind Elementals wasn''t able to find the cave while the Earth Elemental who was touching the nearby wall was able to. Of course, it was only natural for the Wind Elementals to not find the location of the cave despite it being nearby them.. Simply because using normal ways such as using the eyes to find the cave was not the right way to go about doing it. Why? Because a Concealment Magic spell was casted to block the entrance of the cave! Chapter 315 - Leo’s Secret Operation Part 3 Chapter 315 Leo''s secret operation part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Just like way back then, when Leo was trying to save Charlotte, the entrance to both the ravine and the underground dungeon were both concealed by a Concealment Magic spell. The only way to go about it was for him to make the Earth Elemental feel the surrounding earth, specifically the wall, and once he found the location he then made another path to get inside. "Concealment Magic spell, and the only way to make the entrance look exactly the same way as the other wall is Terrain Illusion spell." Leo informed everyone, "What a great trick to hide the entrance of the secret cave, ck organization. Unfortunately, I happened to have the way to counter that." "Create a new entrance." Leo soon after sent an order to the Earth Elemental. It was just like what he did in order to bypass the Terrain Illusion spell back at Southeast Fortress, he only needed to create a new path and connect it to the path of the blocked entrance. Momentster, a new path leading to the cave was now created. "Let''s go!" Leo said before walking first inside. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan quickly followed after. After a few minutes of walking, they finally saw the end of the tunnel which was surprisingly devoid of any people from the ck organization... There was no one around the cave at all, no people of the ck organization or even any traces of them still staying here. The only traces were them long already gone from this ce. "Everyone, don''t ever let your guard down!" Leo immediately whispered a warning to everyone. This situation was just too peculiar. In his opinion, it was impossible for the ck organization not to be here in the cave after seeing the presence of a Terrain Illusion spell outside. It''s just too impossible... "Did they perhaps leave already?" Cassandra can''t help asking. "Maybe, or maybe not..." Elizabeth silently replied. "We can''t be sure." Angel refuted. "Just keep your eyes sharp and watch your surroundings. If you notice any strange movements around, warn us immediately no matter in what form of warning." Ethan said. "Sebastian and Dan, guard our back, we don''t want anyone suddenly jumping from behind us," Chief Lago ordered. "Okay!" Sebastian and Dan nodded before staying still and watching the way they came from while the rest continued slowly moving forward. Leo quickly unsummoned 2 Earth Elementals soon after recing them with 4 Wind Elementals. The Wind Elementals then disguised as the wind before shooting forward to scout ahead of them. Whooosh! Whooosh! "Let''s wait for the report of my Wind Elementals," Leo motioned his hand to make the others stop. And a few minutester, the Wind Elementals sent a report that nothing was around. But just to be sure, in case there are another Concealment Magic spells lying around the ce, hiding the people of the ck organization, he sent out all the 8 Earth Elementals currently in a toy soldier form to feel the earth of their surroundings. And just like the Wind Elementals, they found nothing. "It''s clear." Leo said before stepping out of the tunnel. Surprisingly, the moment he steps out, he noticed that his feet were now an inch in the water, which made him quickly think, "Was it because this ce would be flooded soon due to the heavy rain that''s why they left?" "That is a reasonable excuse, right?" Cassandra replied. "Indeed, if this ce would most likely be flooded soon, then there is no need for them to stay anymore and get themselves drowned." Elizabeth replied in agreement to Cassandra. "Or maybe it''s because they are already finished setting up their trap," Angel proposed. "I supposed that''s the reason why they are no longer here, they have finished setting up the trap." Ethan agreed with Angel. "You can all go check ahead to confirm if it''s true, me, Sebastian, and Dan will stay here to guard your back." Chief Lago suggested. "Okay, just send us any form of warning if someone attacks you." Leo nodded before quickly running deeper into the cave. Surrounding all of his sides were 8 Earth Elementals, and up in front were 4 Wind Elementals. Behind him were Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Ethan. After 10 minutes or so of continuous running, Leo and the others finally arrived before the entrance of another cave. This time, Leo didn''t stop moving out of caution, but because of how flooded the ground was already. To be specific, the dept of the water has already reached his knees. But of course, this wouldn''t be enough to stop them, especially since there was no presence of anyone being around the inside of the cave. Leo decided to leave all Elementals outside of the cave first before he and the others continued walking inside, not minding the water. And momentster, they finally arrived inside the cave and were immediately greeted by floating tables and chairs where the people of the ck organization definitely did the double-check of the Chaos stones. Further ahead of them was another entrance to a cave which should be the ce where they have put all the Chaos stones. However, going deeper would require them to walk in waist-deep water. "You guys stay outside to guard my back, I''ll go in myself," Leo said to the others before walking further ahead. Contrary to Leo''s thoughts, specifically, the Lesser Chaos Magic Array beingpleted already, the moment he arrived inside he soon after found 100 of the Chaos stones just floating around on the water, while another 100 were embedded into the walls. "Were they flooded before they finishedpleting the Lesser Chaos Magic Array?" Leo can''t help guessing what happened in this ce, and base on how everything looks like, it is most likely the case. Without wasting any second, Leo immediately transferred his own Mana inside the Chaos stone, and let them infect one another. Afterwards, Leo turned to look behind him and called out, "Ethan, quicklye down here, I need you to store all these Chaos stones inside your Storage Ring." Because his own Storage Ring only has a few remaining spaces left, he could only leave Ethan to store all of these Chaos stones inside his Storage Ring. "Coming!" Ethan replied. After a minute and a half, Ethan finally arrived as he immediately expressed his astonishment, "Wow, never expected the ck organization would have a lot of these Chaos stones in here." Counting every Chaos stones in here, including those that were embedded in the walls, there is most likely no more than 200 pieces. "Store all of these Chaos stones inside your Storage Ring." Leo repeated. "Oh, are you perhaps thinking of putting all the Chaos stones inside the Storage Ring and letting them explode inside, is that where this is going?" Ethan immediately assumed what Leo wanted him to do. Though he shook his head half a secondter and continued, "However, I rmend you not to do this. Doing that might sound safe to you, but once this Storage Ring exploded from the inside, it will create a vortex of space, specifically a ck hole, and pull everything inside. So, if you don''t want to create much more bigger trouble than these Chaos stones exploding, then I rmend you that we go out and transfer all these Chaos stones far from Silver city after this, okay?" Hearing Ethan''s words, Leo simply shook his head as he thought that the former was just thinking silly before he replied, "All of these Chaos stones are entirely now in my control. So don''t worry, the ck organization won''t be able to cause any of them to explode anymore." "Are you sure about that?" Ethan dubiously asked. "I''m sure! That is also what I did back then at the cave of east sewer." Leo persuade. "Okay, you''re the boss..." Ethan expresses his helplessness as he soon after began putting all the Chaos stones inside his Storage Ring. Since Leo already imed that it was safe, and was even confident about his words, then the only thing he could do was trust him. Due to how flooded the ce was, it took Ethan 5 minutes or so, on what normally takes a minute only, before finally storing all the Chaos stones inside his Storage Ring. "Let''s go!" Leo said before leaving the ce along with Ethan. A minute and a halfter, they arrived before Cassandra and the others. They didn''t bother talking because it was easy to guess that everything inside is already done. They just nodded their heads at each other before making their way out of this cave. The moment they got out, Leo sent out an order for the Elementals to follow after him, and right after they continued walking to meet up with Chief Lago''s group guarding at the exit of this cave. Surprisingly, everything has beenpleted very smoothly. There were no obstacles and trouble along their way at all, aside from the trouble of moving around due to the flooded cave. "Is everything done?" Chief Lago asked the moment Leo, and the others returned. "Yes, we can now leave the same way we got in," Leo nodded his head in reply. With that said and done, Leo and the others finally left the cave before making their way back on the surface to meet up with Veronica and the others who were currently busy working on rescuing the civilians. Chapter 316 - Leo’s Secret Operation Part 4 Chapter 316 Leo''s secret operation part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After ten minutes or so of walking, they finally arrived back at the surface where they split up. At this moment, however, Ash was now very busy ordering tens of her men to lead the civilians to go inside the nearby houses to hide. Apparently, they have already established a perimeter and then used the houses to act as the relocation area of the civilians and to also hide the gathering of civilians in this ce from the Silver royal family''s soldiers. Most likely, they have convinced the respective owners of the houses to help them. "I was indeed not wrong with my excuse before, Ash is indeed very well suited to do this task. In fact, she''s perfect!" Ethan can''t help bing astonished the moment he saw the current situation of their rescue operation to the civilians. "That''s a given, she was even able to lead everyone around the Twilight Forest before finally establishing a vige in the outskirts for many years, so not to mention this mere relocation of civilians, and it''s even in a ce with only Human as a threat, not Magical Beast." Leo nodded in agreement. Ash soon after noticed Leo and the other''s presence, hence she approached them and asked, "Is everything done already?" "Yes, the south is already safe, now we only need to worry about the relocation of the civilians to the south." Leo replied. He then changed the topic, "So, how''s the situation of the relocation?" "So far, everything has been going very smoothly. I''ve split our 500 men into 3 groups, the Perimeter Guards, Patrol Cleaning, and Rescuer. The Perimeter Guards is lead by me and we are tasked to safeguard the relocation area of the civilians and to also keep this ce hidden from the eyes of the Silver royal family. The Patrol Cleaning is lead by Charlotte, Sele, and Old man Torre, they are entrusted with eliminating those patrolling soldiers that we''re able to identally find us as quickly as possible in order to avoid any unnecessary idents. Lastly, the Rescuer is lead by Veronica and Princess ine, they are tasked to convince the people to relocate over here." Ash exined. "Very smart move, this is a really good allocation of people." Ethan nodded his head in admiration. Leo simply ignored Ethan''s remarks as he asked, "How many Human ves do we have present here?" Hearing Leo''s words, Ash can''t help feeling curious about what he was nning to do, so she asked, "What do you need them for? We have 20 Human ves, all are 3 Star level." "Gather all of them here, I have thought of a separate task for them." Leo said before walking towards a table nearby them as he right afterid a map of the Silver City on top. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan quickly followed after. "We will try to rece the guards in these parts of the wall." Leo pointed at the corner walls nearby them, specifically the ce where the west wall and south wall meets together, "So that we will not have any problems getting in and out of this ce anymore, and to also eliminate the possibility of getting seen by the Silver royal family''s soldiers on top of the walls. This would also let us call a few more others inside to help us do some other useful things." "I can understand the first part of your n, as it is indeed good if our people are the ones guarding the part of the walls nearby this location since it would avoid us from getting found out by the Silver royal family''s soldiers. But, what exactly do you mean about calling a few others inside to help us do other useful things? Isn''t rescuing the civilians our main intention here? If we do something else, it might risk us getting found out." Ethan quickly argued. "I n on using this location not only for a relocation area for the civilians but also the center ce that will lend assistance to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance once they got inside Silver city." Leo replied. "Oh..." Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Ash, Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan quickly understood what Leo meant about with his words. To be honest, once the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance breaks inside the Silver city, that still doesn''t literally mean yet that they already won the war. Getting inside the Silver city simply meant they are halfway done with the battle against the Silver royal family because once they get inside Silver city, they would now be fighting in the middle of the Silver royal family''s territory, which means aside from the ce they have chosen to break through, they would be receiving attacks from the rest of the directions, specifically the south, west, and north walls. This would be the most hardest part of the battle. However, what if the moment the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance got inside the Silver city their only remaining problem would be the north wall, and a few parts of the south and west wall because Leo has already sessfully reced those soldiers manning the war weapons on top of a few parts of the south and west walls with his own? With that, the battle would still be in their favor, and this might even cause the already losing Silver royal family to lose quickly. "Okay, then let''s begin!" Ash nodded before leaving to call out those 20 Human ves they have over here. "I''ll be scouting ahead to help us quicklyplete this new operation." Ethan turned around, "Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan, can I ask for your assistance?" "That won''t be a problem!" Chief Lago nodded in affirmation. "Okay!" Sebastian and Dan both nodded their heads. Ethan along with Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan then made their way up the walls to scout. "How about us Leo, what do we do next?" Cassandra can''t help asking. "Yes, we don''t have anything to do anymore, but we still want to help you do something!" Elizabeth added. "Indeed!" Angel nodded in agreement. "All three of you will help Veronica and Princess ine in convincing the ordinary civilians to relocate in this area here. Or you can also just help Ash with safeguarding this relocation area." Leo replied. To be honest, he doesn''t really require Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel''s help anymore at this point in time. The new operation rted to the walls would be a really dangerous mission, so he can''t let them join him, even if they persuade him with everything they got or even try to beat him. But since they still want to help, then that left him to assign them to the easy operation, which is to relocate the civilians to this area here or to guard this area. "Okay!" Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel nodded before making their way to do their new assigned task. Leo can''t help bing momentarily surprised the moment he heard them agreeing without any hesitation. It seems like they finally started on thinking of doing things that will help him rather than always causing him trouble. Shaking his head, Leo quickly put those thoughts to the back of his head before focusing back on the important thing right now. After a few minutes, Ash returned with 20 Human ves. And fortunately, they were also all male, which means there is no problem with them disguising themselves as the guards. Of course, there is also no problem with them being females as well, but the thing is, they would then be required to wear a helmet that will entirely hide their faces, which they don''t have right now because soldiers on top of the walls were normally males due to the heavybor the walls would require. "From today on, I will all be calling you ve 1 to ve 20, and your group will be called starting this moment and onwards as 1st Human ve squad, understood?" Leo informed. The reason that he doesn''t bother himself to call their names is simply that it''s so troublesome to memorize a lot of names that might just dieter on in this battle. And aside from that, as ves, he also wants them to have an established hierarchy which is those ves that have their names called out or given by him personally would mean they are much higher levelpared to those with only the name ve. And right now, no such ve with names should yet to exist for they haven''t yet contributed enough to him, their Master. This would also show that having a name is not an easy thing to achieve and that they need to work really hard in order to achieve it, which means it''s a great honor to have, and honor means authority, and this authority would then mean they would have more control of their own lives, or more appropriately, their own freedom. He is specifically doing all of this right now because all of his ves would definitely be his personal army in the near future, and he is now starting the preparation to organize them into different groups of squads so as tomand them betterter on. ??Yes!" ve 1 to ve 20 all nodded without any problem. Even if they do have problems, what can they do? They were all Leo''s ves, and hence they need to follow whatever their Mastermands them to do, even if it''s sacrificing their own lives. "Let''s go!" Leo said before leading the way to the walls. Chapter 317 - Leo’s Secret Operation Part 5 Chapter 317 Leo''s secret operation part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo and ve 1 to ve 20 arrived, they immediately saw Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan on top of a first-story house nearby the door leading to the top of the south wall, though just a tiny part, silently watching. Obviously, they were scouting. "How''s the situation, can we go in that door?" Leo immediately asked the moment he arrived beside Ethan. "It''s hard to say, I''ve seen many soldiers going in and out every minute." Ethan replied as he turned to look at Leo. "So this means the only thing we can do right now is to kill and use their armor and stuff as a means to disguise ourselves as one of them?" Leo said as he walked forward and coincidentally see a group of 20 soldiers walking out of the door, "I guess that''s indeed the only thing we can do about it." "Most likely," Ethan nodded. "Then let''s quickly start moving." Leo said before jumping down into the first-story house. Ethan and the others nodded their heads in affirmation before they quickly followed after. The moment theynded, they immediately attracted the attention of those soldiers that just came out of the door. "Who are you!" The Leader of the group pointed his sword towards Leo''s group, which was quickly followed after by all of his men. Leo didn''t bother to answer the question as he immediately threw a dagger straight to that Leader''s head. Whooosh! The Leader waspletely caught off guard by Leo''s sudden attack, which caused him to be toote to defend his head against the dagger. Right after, his body slowly fell to the ground, dead. Ethan and the others didn''t bother waiting for Leo to order them to attack as they quickly charged straight and began killing all of those 19 soldiers. Whooosh! ng! Szzzhhhh! shhh! A few momentster, all the soldiers finally die while Ethan''s group didn''t receive a single casualty at all. After all, Ethan is a 1st Gxy Mage, Chief Lago is a 9 Star Mage, Sebastian and Dan are both 7 Star Mage, while ve 1 to ve 20 were all 3 Star level. The next moment, Ethan and the others then immediately carried all those dead bodies and took them inside the house they jumped out from before. Seeing that they were done, Leo quickly summoned a Water Elemental and ordering it to clean the blood on the ground. With the still ongoing rain, it was not out of ce to see the ground wet. In fact, the only reason he even bothered washing the blood off using a Water Elemental was to quickly remove the blood, because relying on the rain alone will take more time for the blood to finally be washed away, which might just cause it to be seen by the Silver royal family''s soldiers. Better be safe than sorry. Afterwards he went inside the house and immediately saw Ethan and the 19 others now fully wearing the soldier''s armors with those soldiers'' dead bodies arranged neatly on the ground. If this was the ck organization, then they would have definitely burned their bodies. But since they were soldiers of the Silver royal family, hence they definitely deserve to be buried in aplete piece and with honor as they have died fighting for what they believe was right. "Those who are now wearing armors can go up, while the rest stay with me here to wait for another batch." Leo said. "Then we will be going first," Ethan said as he wore a helmet to hide a bit of his obviously recognizable face and bringing with him Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and ve 1 to ve 16 to go to the door that leads to the top of the wall, leaving ve 17 to ve 20 with Leo. Leo nodded as he went with ve 17 to ve 20 back to the roof to see Ethan and the others off. The moment Ethan and the other got inside the door, Leo didn''t let his eyes leave that ce. It was only after he became sure that nothing bad had happened to them did he turned to look at the iing soldiers. This time, there were coincidentally 5 soldiers only. However, unlike before who were leaving to take their break, the soldiers this time were carrying supplies, obviously Logistics personnel. Leo can''t help shaking his head in regret. Although there were coincidentally 5 soldiers, they, unfortunately, can''t disguise as one of them because they were of Logistics personnel, which means after carrying the supplies on top of the wall they would then be needing to go down immediately to carry more, meaning they can''t stay on top of the wall. "Let''s wait for another batch," Leo informed the others. After 5 minutes, the Logistics personnel left the door and returned to where they came from. 20 minutester, a group of 20 soldiers made their way out of the wall which unfortunately Leo still didn''t choose to attack. His reason for not attacking this time was that he finally realized that he actually needs to observe and familiarize himself with how the Silver royal family arranges the distribution of troops to the wall first before finally going up. Like for example, is the number of soldiers that leave be the same amount of soldiers that will go up the wall? Is the amount of soldiers that leave always be 20 soldiers? How long would those soldiers on break have? How long would those that will rece their position arrive? Are there different kinds of armors for different squads or positions that they will have on the wall? And so on and so forth. This will help them avoid looking very suspiciouster on while they are still trying to slowly rece the soldiers on the wall with their own. After 20 minutes of waiting, a new group of 20 soldiers arrived and went up the wall. The same amount of soldiers that left, and the same armor as all the soldiers they have seen, including the Logistics personnel. 20 minutester, a group of 15 soldiers left the door, making their way towards the ce where they would be spending their break. 10 minutester, 5 Logistic personnel arrived once again to carry some supplies to the top of the wall. And after 5 minutes, they go down and left. To be honest, this task was supposedly for Ethan to handle, because observing the enemy''s arrangements should have been the task left to the scouts. Though Ethan wasn''t a scout to begin with, so it''s somewhat understandable that he didn''t know about this. And fortunately, nothing wrong has happened, although the time of those soldiers leaving and Ethan''s group arriving didn''t match up at all. This time, Leo quickly summoned 10 Earth Elementals to prepare for an iing fight. He finally understood the arrangement of the soldiers. And after 20 minutes, a group of 15 soldiers wille to rece those that have left the wall. Although there are only 5 of them left here, but adding the 10 Earth Elementals present, he could cover up thecking numbers. "Prepare yourselves, our time to go up will being soon!" Leo informed ve 17 to ve 20, which all nodded in affirmation. After 20 minutes, just like what Leo had expected, a group of 15 soldiers arrived to rece those that have left. Before that group arrives nearby the door, Leo and his group along with the 10 Earth Elementals jumped down the first-story house and quickly went to attack them. With Leo and the 10 Earth Elementals joining the fight, it only took them a minute and a half to kill 15 soldiers. ve 17 to ve 20 quickly brought those dead bodies inside the house with the help of 8 Earth Elementals while Leo unsummoned the other 2 Earth Elementals to summon a Water Elemental as it then began cleaning the blood. Afterwards he unsummoned the Water Elemental and summoned 2 Earth Elementals before he went inside the house. The moment he got inside, ve 17 to ve 20 was already fully wearing the armors and were now helping the Elementals were their own. He had really forgotten that with the shape of the Earth Elemental''s body right now, which is very rocky and spiky, it would be hard to put on the armor. "Change into a Human form!" Leo ordered the Earth''s Elemental. Whoooosh! Only when the Earth Elementals turned into the shape of those of humans were they finally able to perfectly fit with the armor. If others who are not aware of them actually being Earth Elementals saw them right now, then they would definitely not suspect a single thing as them being not Human, especially with their helmet that hides their face perfectly on and an armor that hides their entire body. Leo nodded his head with a smile before he walked forward to begin wearing his armor. Momentster, all of them were finally done. Without wasting any more time, all of them immediately went up to the wall. Right now, they were already considered veryte, because they should have arrived on the wall 2 minutes ago. Leo opened the door before stepping inside. In front of him, was long stairs leading up on the wall. Aside from that, it also leads to the stock room underneath the top of the wall. After observing that, Leo then quickly made his way up on the wall. It was now time for them to begin with their operation to rece the Silver royal family''s soldiers with their own. Author''s note: If you find yourselves liking RME, please consider giving it a vote to let me know. I will also see the need of adding more chapters released per week through the amount of votes RME received every week.. So, if you want to read more chapters every week, please consider voting. HAVE A HAPPY READING EVERYONE! Chapter 318 - Taking Over The Wall Part 1 Chapter 318 Taking over the wall part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo and the others appeared, an angry-looking Captain immediately greeted them. "What took you a bunch of useless men so long to arrive? Don''t you know that the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance is already on our doorstep? One wrong move and it might cause us to lose this entire battle!" The Captain scolded Leo''s group. He then pointed at the 2 cannons in front and continued, "Quickly go man those cannons, don''t waste any more time!" Leo just nodded his head before moving towards those cannons. Arriving before the cannons, he then split the group into 2 with each cannons having 10 people, or more precisely 10 Earth Elementals and 10 people. Afterwards, he quickly began looking for Ethan''s group, which only took him less than a second as thetter was coincidentally looking at him right this moment. Their location was 4 cannons away from them. Ethan quickly sent a signal to Leo on what to do, since Leo has only told them that they will think of the n the moment they see the situation up on the walls. However, what kind of n could they even think about with over 500 soldiers surrounding their location? Not to mention, this was just a small part of the south wall, specifically, the far end of the south wall in the west. If he looks at their east, he would immediately see more than 2,000 soldiers. The wall of the Silver city was unlike the Southern Fortress, where there are only more or less 1,000 soldiers on top of the wall. In here, an entire Silver Division, specifically the 9th Silver Division, was assigned to protect. The entire south wall is separated into 5 parts with 2 Captains and 2,000 soldier in each part, 1,000 soldiers should be preparing for war right now, 500 soldiers on top of the wall, and another 500 soldiers somewhere he still doesn''t know where yet. No matter what they do, with them only having 25 people present here, or 35 if they included the 10 Earth Elementals, it would still be next to impossible to secretly kill people in this ce. Not unless if they have all their 1,000 men hiding below the forest in front of them right now. Only by then could they start killing all 500 soldiers stationed in this part of the south wall. Leo signaled his hand to ''follow him'' down to the stockroom, which Ethan nodded in affirmation. "Captain, I need to grab more iron balls for the cannons!" Leo said to the Captain. "Affirmative, go, and quickly bring them back!" The Captain nodded in agreement after looking at the number of iron balls for the cannons. Hearing that, Leo immediately got down to the stockroom. Arriving inside, he quickly noticed that no one was present. Soon after, Ethan finally arrived. "What do we do now? There''s just too many of them for us to handle." Ethan quickly expressed to Leo that this mission was next to impossible toplete. "Don''t worry, I have a perfect n to handle this." Leo said. "What n?" Ethan curiously asked. "Wait," Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. After a few minutes, the Captain suddenly barged in the stockroom, yelling, "WHY ARE YOU BOTH JUST SLACKING AROUND HE..." The Captain wasn''t able to finish his words when a dagger was thrown straight to his head, killing him afterwards. *Thud! "Quickly close the door and hide that Captain''s body somewhere hidden." Leo right after ordered Ethan, who was still dumbfounded at him after he killed the Captain. Hearing Leo''s words, Ethan quickly snaps out of his thoughts before he swiftly moved to close the door of the stockroom and soon after carried the Captain''s dead body somewhere hidden. Meanwhile, Leo immediately grabbed a cloth that was used to cover the box of the metal balls before he covered the stain of blood on the floor. "Leave that to me," Ethan calmly said to Leo as he grabbed the cloth before he casted a ball of water and drenched it right after. Afterwards, he swipes the blood-stained floor clean. Once he finished doing that, he threw the bloodied cloth somewhere that no one can see. He then went to the door and blocked it with his body before he slowly turned to look at Leo, his calmness immediately gone and was now reced with panic as he eximed but in a silent voice, "Why did you freaking do that?!" "Why?" Leo replied, seemingly nonchnt about it as he slowly walked towards where Ethan hid the Captain''s dead body. "Everyone will start to suspect something if the Captain goes missing!" Ethan eximed in the same silent voice. "Indeed, they would," Leo replied, still nonchnt about as he squats down and started removing the Captain''s armor. "Since you knew that, then why did you still decided to kill- Wait! What are you doing?" Ethan soon after became dumbfounded the moment he saw Leo removing the Captain''s armor. He continued, "Do you perhaps want to disguise as the Captain?!" Hearing that, Leo shook his head and replied, "Me? I have a lot of things to do than to pretend as the Captain." He then threw the Captain''s armor to Ethan and continued, "Instead, you will be the one to pretend as the Captain." "What?!!!" Ethan was shocked beyond belief by Leo''s words. This time, he wasn''t eximing in a silent voice anymore but hadpletely shouted. *Thud! *Thud! *Thud! *Thud! *Thud! With Ethan''s loud shout, footsteps of the soldiers on top of the wall quickly followed after. The moment Leo heard those running footsteps, he simply showed Ethan a mischievous smile on his face. *Bang! The door of the stockroom was soon after flung opened by a dozen of soldiers. "What happened?" "Look, a dead body!" "Who are you?" "Quickly turn around or else we will kill you!" "You dare... Captain...!" Every soldier was immediately dumbfounded the moment they saw that the man they were threatening just now turns out to actually be their Captain. At this moment, Ethan was now wearing theplete armor of the Captain while swearing at Leo inwardly for leaving him with no choice but to wear the armor. The moment the running steps of the soldiers were heard, and Leo''s mischievously smiling face, he was left helpless but to wear the Captain''s armor as quickly as possible before the soldiers could see how he looks like. Of course, that also includes the helmet that can fully cover the face which the Captain usually just carries on his hand, which was the exact reason why Leo was able to easily kill the Captain awhile ago. With the soldier not seeing the real face of the Captain because of the helmet covering the entire face, the soldier could only believe that Ethan was their Captain. Additionally, the soldiers were also not able to see the face of the dead body, only the legs, just like what Leo intended to do. "Captain, why is there a dead body over here?" "Di... did a fight happened just now, resulting in that person''s death?" "Stupid! That''s obviously what happened here. That man definitely tried to fight with the Captain, causing him to die!" Ethan shook his head and quickly corrected, "Actually, the reason is I found out that the two were cking around, so I killed one of them to show the other what will happen to him if he dares to bezy. "He paused and pointed at Leo, "You bring that dead body down and bury it somewhere away from my sight! And do it quick, or else you will soon after follow that dead guy." "Yes, Captain!" Leo eximed before carrying the Captain''s dead body. Of course, he covered the Captain''s head with a helmet so that the soldiers wouldn''t be able to recognize that this was actually their real Captain. But before Leo could move, Ethan turned to look at the dozen soldiers as he eximed, "The rest of you, quickly return back to your assigned position!" "Yes, Captain!" A dozen soldiers eximed in unison before running back on top of the wall. Ethan was worried that the soldiers might suspect that something is wrong the moment they saw the Captain''s dead body being stripped off by all of its armor. Even if they can''t see the face, the soldiers could easily guess what had happened as they were not stupid. No one would strip someone else''s armor after killing them, right? At least, not in their current case right now. The moment the soldiers left, Ethan immediately run to the door and closed it tight. He then removed the helmet and asked in fear, "What are we going to do now?" Leo simply shook his head and said, "I''ll use this opportunity to get the others here so that we can start slowly recing the Silver royal family''s soldiers on top of the wall with our own men. Meanwhile, you will keep on stalling for time, got that?" Hearing Leo''s words, Ethan finally understood what Leo was really nning to do, "Okay, but just be quick. We still don''t know yet what other ns the Silver royal family is nning to do rted to the south wall. With me being the Captain now, it''s definitely possible for me to be called out by General, which might just cause us to get found out." "Don''t worry, you will slowly be seeing soon our men recing those soldiers on the top of the wall." Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "I''ll be counting on that!" Ethan said before leaving Leo alone inside the stockroom as he quickly made his way back on top of the wall. "You can definitely count on me," Leo whispered to himself before also leaving the stockroom while carrying the Captain''s dead body in his hand. Chapter 319 - Taking Over The Wall Part 2 Chapter 319 Taking over the wall part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo arrived outside, he immediately went inside the one-story house near him. He didn''t hesitate to throw the Captain''s dead body on top of the pile of dead bodies inside the house. After doing that, he made sure that no one was nearby before making his way out and return back to the location of the relocation area. Of course, before finally leaving, he first sent out an order to his Earth Elementals to go down the Storage room as he would be going 1 kilometer away hence they will automatically be unsummoned once that happened, which would definitely cause a lot of trouble to Ethan. The moment he arrived, Leo immediately saw that at this moment the relocation area has been thoroughly improved. The houses were now connected to one another with small wood mixed with vines, bridges interconnecting to each house. The roofs of the houses undergone an expansion in order to cover the small roads in between the houses, which they then turned into a kitchen to cook food to those civilians they have relocated. After all, because this relocation was rushed, the civilians weren''t able to bring a lot of food, and most likely Ash had ordered a few of her men to bring or more appropriately to steal foods and cook them in order to satisfy their basic needs. After a few minutes of walking, Leo finally saw Ash, still busy ordering everyone on what to do. Quickly noticing Leo at her side, Ash turned around, "Leo? I thought you were busy in your operation rted to the wall? Oh, it looks like you are indeed since this is the first time I''m seeing you wearing armor. So, what brings you here? Miss me? Hehehe..." Leo just shook his head at Ash when she let out a cute giggle, "We indeed encountered a problem, but it''s not really that much. The reason why I came here is only to inform you that I will be bringing everyone outside in here to help me. So, clear out some space for them to hide the moment they arrive here." Hearing Leo''s words, Ash was momentarily stunned before she shook her head half a secondter and said, "I''m afraid that I can''t do that. Right now, the houses nearby are full. In fact, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel are now slowly expanding our perimeter so that more civilians could be relocated in this ce. Therefore, what you are asking me would cause a lot of trouble." "Oh..." Leo nodded his head in understanding. He then fell into deep thoughts to think of a new way. And after a few seconds, he finally thought of one, "Nevermind, then," After saying that, Leo then made his way back to the entrance of the sewer system. Without any hesitation, he jumped down and took out a torch to lighten up his surrounding before he quickly moved towards the exit. 10 minutes or soter, he finally arrived outside the south sewer. In front of him was the forest that Jeffrey and the others are currently hiding at right now. Without wasting any time, he moved forward and started looking for them. *Rustle! Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded behind Leo. "Leo?" Turning around, Leo immediately saw Jeffrey, and behind him was Matt and Venice. "Great!" Leo can''t help eximing in delight. "Immediately call everyone, I need everyone to help me with another operation inside." Jeffrey nodded his head as he motioned for Matt and Venice to follow after Leo''s order and gather everyone here. The moment they left, he then turned to look at Leo as he can''t help himself from asking, "If you don''t mind me asking, but what kind of operation would it be?" "We will be infiltrating the top of the wall!" Leo said while pointing his finger at the wall behind them. "That..." Jeffrey was immediately rendered speechless, out of shock by Leo''s words. To be honest, he actually already knew how many soldiers were on top of the walls as they have spent their free time observing and counting them below through the help of a ve that was able to tame birds. The birds flew up and reported to them the numbers of soldiers on top of the wall which was an astonishing number of 2,500 soldiers. And ording to Leo, they would be going in to infiltrate the wall which simply meant they would be fighting against 2,500 soldiers of the Silver royal family! Even if they have 1,000 men, with the Silver royal family''s soldiers having the advantage, it would definitely be difficult for them to win, and this is just the mention of the top of the south wall. The moment they begin the attack, the rest of the Silver royal family''s soldiers would definitely be alerted, meaning it would be 1,000 men versus 100,000 soldiers'' fight. "Isn''t that a bit, unnecessary...?" Jeffrey can''t help himself from expressing his opinion. "Don''t worry, we would only be infiltrating a small part of the wall, not the entire wall. So, this operation would only require us to slowly but surely rece the soldiers on top of a small part of the south wall until all of our men finally reced them." Leo exined to assure Jeffrey that it wasn''t really that dangerous. "Oh..." Jeffrey could only nod his head after hearing Leo''s words. He was actually still not able to understand what kind of operation it would be after hearing Leo''s answer. But ording to Leo, it wasn''t that dangerous, so it should be something they can still handle. 10 minutes or soter, all 1,000 men were finally all gathered by Matt and Venice. "I will go this time with 100 men first, while Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice, all three of you will wait here with the rest of the men until I return, do you understand?" Leo said. "Okay!" Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice nodded in affirmation at the same time. Leo nodded his head before going inside the sewer system first. The moment he got in, he immediately motioned his hand for Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice to send 100 men to follow him. Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice nodded as they turned to look at the 1,000 men and said at the same time, "Group yourselves into 100, the group that finishes first will quickly follow after Leo!" "Yes, sir!" All the soldiers nodded before quickly grouping into 100. And as soon as a group was able to finish gathering 100 men first, they immediately made their way to follow after Leo. Seeing the iing 100 men, Leo immediately began leading the way. After 10 minutes or so, Leo along with the 100 men slowly made their way to the surface. Then, following after Leo''s lead, they made their way towards the direction of the one-story house. The moment they arrived, Leo turned to look at them and said, "Group yourselves into 20 men each." All the 100 men nodded in affirmation as they quickly grouped themselves into 20 men each group. The moment they finished, Leo nodded and said, "The first group, follow me to the roof, while the rest will observe closely on what I do below while hiding in the dark, understand?" All the 100 men expressed their understanding. Leo then chooses a random group to be the first group and leads them to the roof of the one-story house. The rest also quickly choose an inconspicuous spot to hide and watch what Leo was going to do. Momentster, a group of 20 soldiers was walking towards the door leading to the top of the wall, and without anyone of them expecting it, they were immediately attacked by Leo along with the first group. After a few minutes, all the 20 soldiers died without Leo''s group having any casualties. "Take all the dead bodies inside the one-story house and then wear their armor." Leo ordered the first group before moving forward to clean the bloodstain on the ground by following what Ethan had done awhile ago. He created a circle of water, which was easy and doesn''t require any sort of incantation, it was just like forming a Fireball spell, and then he threw it on the floor to quickly wash away the blood. Meanwhile, the first group quickly began carrying the dead bodies inside the one-story house that they jumped down from. The moment they got in, though, they were momentarily surprised as they saw that there were actually already a lot of dead bodies piling together. They quickly shook their heads to put their surprise to the back of their heads before they continued walking in as they put the dead bodies they were carrying on the pile of dead bodies. Afterwards, they began taking off the armor of the dead bodies as they then began wearing it. The moment Leo got in, he immediately nodded his head as everyone was already fully equipped with their armors. "Quickly wear your helmets to cover your face thoroughly and go in through that door to reach the top of the south wall. You will meet a Captain there, which is Ethan, just send an okay signal with your hands to show him that I send you there." Leo quickly briefed the 20 men on what to do. "Just a thumbs-up is okay?" One of the 20 men can''t help asking. "That is also okay." Leo nodded. "Okay!" That man nodded before motioning for everyone to follow after him towards the door. The moment they got inside, Leo then walked back to meet with the remaining 80 men as he asked, "Did you see what we just did there?" All the 80 men nodded in confirmation. "Just repeat the same step over and over again until no one in here remains. Just attack those walking towards the door, not those that came out. If you notice that they are Logistics personnel, specifically they are carrying some supplies, don''t attack them. I won''t exin why, just don''t attack them. Andst reminder, you wille in through that door with the same number as the soldiers that you have killed, you cannot go more than what you have killed, and when you arrived on top of the wall, you will meet a Captain which is actually Ethan, just send him an okay sign, a thumbs-up is fine as well, to signal him that I send you there, understand?" All 80 soldiers nodded their heads in affirmation. "I''ll be going now to bring the others. So, all of you here should be careful and not mess up because the lives of the others on top of the wall depends on all of you present here. And please, don''t forget to wash off the stain of blood once you are done killing the soldiers in the same way as I do." Leo reminded again before leaving to get another batch of 100 men. To be honest, Leo was actually a bit worried that they will mess up, especially since there is no Leader figure in their group right now. But, if he keeps on guiding everyone step by step even though they''ve already seen an example of what to do, they would start to depend on everything on him. It might be fine doing it once, but to repeat it over and over again might just result in them not having the ability anymore to think on their own. He doesn''t want his own army to be like that. What he wants is an army that can adapt to any given circumstances, especially in a situation where theyck a Leader figure tomand and guide them on what to do, which means they need to learn how to depend on themselves, and the best way to teach them is through a life-threatening situation such as this. If they mess this up, then that means all of them present here would die. And aside from that, he had also specifically mentioned that the lives of the others on top of the wall depends on all of them present here so that they would be extremely careful and would try their very best not to mess things up since it would not only cause them to die but the others as well. This will teach them to trust each other and give them a sense of camaraderie amongst one another as well. Leo can''t help smiling mischievously while thinking those thoughts in his mind, "Our situation right now is the perfect ce to train really good soldiers, hehehe...." Chapter 320 - Taking Over The Wall Part 3 Chapter 320 Taking over the wall part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Anyways, Leo wasn''t afraid that Ethan, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan would be at risk of dying because once they notice something was wrong, with their cultivation, it would be easy for them to simply jump down the wall and escape away. Although this would also mean that their operation about the wall haspletely failed, that is just a small matter to worry about, because if they can''t im a small part of the wall, then they''d just nt some Chaos stones instead and blow the entire wall altogether. Though in the end of this war, it would cost them so much more to repair all the damage caused in the Silver city, and this might even cause the Silver city to not be possible to be rebuilt anymore because the detonation of Chaos stones would cause an area to turn into a wastnd, and with a lot of Chaos stones being detonated, it would cost not only money to repair the damage but manpower and also a lot of Magical resources that canbat the Chaos Mana, since such kind of Mana is the epitome of disaster. Aside from that, this might also cause the ck organization to find out that their trap has been found out. Even if it''s just a possibility, he still doesn''t want to choose to do that unless it was the only remaining option he could choose. After 20 minutes or so, Leo arrived back outside the wall. He then went to signal Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice to send the second group. However, this time, Leo decided to take Matt and Venice with him, leaving Jeffrey to manage the rest. Truth be told, aside from training his future army, he also wants to train Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice to be a Leader figure as well, so that he will have capable Leaders for his army in the future. Of course, he didn''t forget about Number One to Number Ten. They will definitely have a good ce in his future army, as for now, it''s more important to focus on the more important stuffs. "Let''s go," Leo said before leading the way back to the one-story house. The moment they arrived, there were only 38 men remaining as the rest has already gone to the top of the wall. It was obvious to see that they have failed a few times based on the numbers remaining. "We''ve lost 7 men the moment you left due to different mistakes..." One of the men reported. Leo was surprised the moment he heard the report. He really didn''t expect that they would actually only lose that few of men. In his expectations, he thought they would lose 20 or a few more. After all, the Silver royal family''s soldiers weren''t that weak, their were times when they have 3 Star level with them, or even 4 Star level, so for his men to only lost 7 people from the moment he left and returned, it was an above great feat. "It seems like I''ve underestimated my men..." Leo thought to himself as he nodded his head to express that everything was okay. "Matt, watch what the remaining men would do, and then lead the rest to do the same, do you understand?" Leo turned to look at Matt. "Okay!" Matt nodded his head in affirmation. "But take note, just tell them what to do one time, tell them the mistakes you have noticed to correct them and to also avoid them from repeating the mistake again, and don''t repeat it twice. I don''t want them to be over-reliant in their Leader." Leo didn''t forget to remind Matt of his intention. "Understood!" Matt quickly understood what Leo meant. Leo then turned to look at Venice and said, "Venice, you will be in charge of guiding the rest over here, you know the way already, right?" "As a member of the Eagle Division, I can memorize the way we took in the sewer system easily. Leave the rest to me." Venice replied. "Good! I''ll leave the rest to you." Leo nodded his head. "By the way, not to be rude, but for you to leave everything to us to handle, are you perhaps going to do something more important than this? Would it be dangerous? Do you need any help?" Matt, who quickly realized that Leo wants to do something else, can''t help asking. Hearing Matt''s concern, Leo simply smiled and replied, "Don''t worry it won''t be dangerous, I just want to see where all the Silver royal family''s soldiers are going so I can prepare for any variables that wille into our way." "Oh..." Matt and Venice quickly understood what Leo meant. The soldiers leaving the wall were obviously going to take their break, but the question here is where do they go to take a break. A nearby outpost? A temporary Barracks? or maybe the actual Barracks itself. If it''s the first two questions, then it would be okay for them to do this because maybe each part of the wall has a designated ce for their soldiers to rest, which they can easily rece as this operation went on and on. However, if it is thest question, then this operation wouldn''t be that easy anymore, because obviously, the actual Barracks itself would be where all the Silver royal family''s soldiers stationed at the south wall would be gathered at. With the current situation of Silver city right now, it would be impossible for them to repeat the same strategy that they have done back at Southeast Fortress, specifically catching the soldiers of the Barracks off guard. "I''ll leave everything to the both of you to handle, just be sure to be careful because all of yourrade''s lives on top of the wall all lies on both of your hands right now. One mistake, and it wouldn''t just be your life at risk, but the others as well." Leo patted Matt and Venice''s shoulder before leaving. What Matt and Venice had thought was indeed what Leo had thought. If it''s just a small outpost or a temporary Barracks, then the only thing he would need to do is to guide all of his men to slowly rece all the Silver royal family''s soldiers with his own. But, if it''s the actual Barracks itself, it would be out of his current capability right now to defeat 100,000 soldiers with only 1,500 men, even with the help of all of his Elementals and using dozens or so strategies he could possibly think of. It''s just impossible for him to sessfully invade a Barracks, especially with all the 10 Silver Divisions in ce at the south of Silver city right now, not to mention they are all on guard due to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance just in front of them at this moment. Though that doesn''t mean their operation would hence be impossible to continue. If it really turns to be the actual Barracks, then he would need to thoroughly guide everything so as to not get found out by the Silver royal family''s soldiers. Once they get found out, it won''t only be this operation at risk, but so is the relocation of the ordinary civilians. Leo followed the way the Silver royal family''s soldiers took until 10 minutes or soter, maybe around 500 to 1,000 meters of traveling, before he finally arrived nearby a medium-sized two-story house. This two-story house has a few horse-pulled wagons outside bringing in the supplies the Logistics personnel has bought from their main warehouse in preparation for this battle, while inside has the Silver royal family''s soldiers resting and a few others were outside watching on guard, a total of 500 soldiers, talking, ying some card games, and so on. Overall, this ce wasn''t like stress or high-alertpared to the top of the wall. This is only reasonable, after all this ce''s main purpose was for the Silver royal family''s soldiers to rest after guarding the walls for so long. Fortunately, the ce where the Silver royal family''s soldiers were currently resting at turns out to just be an ordinary outpost. Nothing was of the need to be wary about here aside from the fact that this ce obviously has another Captain in-charged of handling the matters. This wasn''t really that big of a problem anyways, since he could just repeat what he had done back at the wall. Although this time he couldn''t bring the Captain to another storage room or something and kill him, but with the right kind of n, he would still be able to kill the Captain. What''s even more important to consider right now was, the situation of the Captain at this very moment was simr to most of his assassination target in the past, inside a house, surrounded by a lot of guards, the only difference is those people, although were nothingpared to Mages or people capable of controlling Mana, was still of noteworthy character, specifically, they would be someone of high status in a city, a businessman, or even a wanted target. Nevertheless, all of them were still killed by him, so as not to mention this Captain. Creeping slowly, Leo finally arrived in a house nearby the two-story house, though in his location right now he can only see the first floor and only a bit of the second floor due to his location just being a one-story house. Chapter 321 - Taking Over The Wall Part 4 Chapter 321 Taking over the wall part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, Leo''s n was only to observe the surrounding a ce of the outpost. He was still not nning to begin his assassination. Why? Because he alone wouldn''t be enough to handle everything here. In the past, once his assassination target was killed, everything would be sessful. But right now, once he sessfully assassinated the Captain which he can really do, he would immediately need someone to pretend as the Captain, just like what Ethan did back at the wall. Of course, he can personally rece as the Captain, but what for? It wouldn''t mean anything because once he starts to pretend as the Captain here he wouldn''t be able to do anything aside from continuing to pretend until eventually his men havepletely reced the soldiers on that small part of the south wall which would surely take a lot of time, and that spent time if he wasn''t pretending as the Captain, he could do a lot of other things instead that can benefit them. In short, it''s useless for him to pretend to the Captain. Instead, he would give that trouble, Ehem!, an opportunity to someone else like Chief Lago or maybe Jeffrey. With Leo hiding on the roof of a one-story house, he was able to observe everything happening in the outpost. Even without the Captain''smand, the moment a group of soldiers arrived, another group would immediately form with the same number as the former before preparing to march towards the wall. Before starting to march, though, a group from the Logistics personnel would leave first to bring in supplies to the wall. As to why it was, it was pretty obvious to guess that it''s because those soldiers that just arrived had already scouted the safety of the road towards the wall, hence it is now safe for the Logistics personnel to travel. While that was happening, those new arrivals would eat some food, talk, or y some card games with a few other soldiers, before they finally decided to take a rest. Then, the Logistics personnel would arrive, with their safety assured, the soldiers preparing to march towards the wall soon after started. The arrangements were really meticulous, or more appropriately, it was a really great n to choose to do it this way in order to still stay very vignt of their surroundings below the wall despite the inside of Silver city still being guaranteed safe. In fact, if only Leo didn''t choose to wait and see to understand the arrangement of the Silver royal family''s soldiers, then he would most likely fall for the trick of attacking the Logistics personnel, as they were obviously a secret trap to detect if there are any enemy in the surrounding. If a group of Logistics personnel doesn''t return, then most likely an enemy has attacked them in their way from or to the wall. "Silver royal family is really not someone we can just as easily underestimate." Leo silently reminded himself. Next time, he would definitely choose to thoroughly understand the situation first before finally deciding to attack. Luckily, he had thought that attacking the Logistics personnel would be useless because they would be returning back once they finished delivering the supplies. Suddenly, Leo quickly shook his head to stop thinking of such thoughts. He brought himself back to focusing on the main important thing, specifically locating the Captain''s location inside the two-story house. Until this moment, he still hasn''t found where the Captain was or was there really a Captain inside right this moment? He needs to immediately find or confirm the Captain''s whereabouts and then leave this ce to prepare for his assassination. Realizing that staying in this ce was useless, he then left to go towards the other nearby houses and try to locate the Captain over there. Just like what he had expected, the moment he switches to a few houses, he finally locates the location of the Captain which at this moment, was actually currently having fun with a few pretty women inside an enclosed room with a single-window. He really doesn''t know what to react while watching the Captain having fun on the bed. Should he feel relieved knowing that his assassination would most likely be easy due to the Captain not being on guard? Or should he feel disappointed that the Silver royal family has actually assigned such a dick-only thinking Captain, which he hated the most? He really was feeling disbelief of this so-called Captain. This moment should be the time where he should be vignt the most, yet he actually decided to have fun with pretty women instead. He could understand the thought of being very stressed due to this uing battle against the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household, hence the Captain thought of having some ways to relieve his stress, really. He, personally, doesn''t also have any disapproval or dissatisfaction of using women to relieve the stress, because, for most soldiers, that''s really just normal, or more appropriately, natural. But this was really not the right way, at least for this moment, as this would divert the Captain''s attention away from the battle instead, not prepare himself for the uing battle. To be honest, if he really decides to kill the Captain at this moment, it would be really easy. The only problem is those women would definitely make noises, but he could also solve it by killing them quickly so as to avoid them from raising any noises inside the room. With a shook of his head, Leo left the ce to call in a few others to help him assassinate the Captain. "This Captain is really fortunate, he at least died after feeling satisfied." Leo whispered to himself before jumping down from the roof of the three-story house he was on right now. This house was a bit far from the outpost of the Silver royal family''s soldiers, but it had allowed him to easily see the second floor of the two-story house. Leo then right afternded on the roof of the two-story house below him, and then he jumped down to the one-story house just right beside before finallynding on the ground and then leaving this location. Momentster, Leo finally arrived back at the one-story house where his men were hiding at. At this moment, Matt was busy briefing the new arrival of what to do and not to do the moment he saw Leo. "Leo." Matt called out in a not so loud voice. Leo nodded as he replied, "How''s the situation?" "At this moment, we are already in the 5th batch, and so far, we have only lost 25 men. The one-story house was also already almost full of dead bodies and it''s beginning to smell bad, so we all decided to transfer them to the other unupied houses nearby and dig a hole inside to bury them so as to not attract any attention from the iing soldiers with the smell and to also not potentially cause a gue in this ce due to the mass of dead bodies." Matt reported. Hearing Matt''s reply, Leo can''t help nodding his head again in approval of the former''s choice of action. Burying the dead bodies rather than just putting them inside the houses would indeed solve a lot of problems. Anyways, they can still get them out and bury them in the rightful ce after this battle. "I''ll be leaving to get Jeffrey, so be careful." Leo said to Matt before leaving. After 20 minutes or so and meeting Venice, who was currently guiding 100 men to the one-story house, he finally arrived outside the wall. He then called out for Jeffrey. "Take 100 men with you, we will be killing someone important." Leo informed Jeffrey. "But would it be alright to leave the remaining men?" Jeffrey can''t help asking. "The action has already been repeated many times, so they should already be familiar with it. It''s time to put you into another role that is more important for this operation." Leo replied. "Okay!" Jeffrey nodded his head before turning around to bring 100 men with him. He also reminded everyone to hide and wait for Venice to call them in. After that, he left with Leo to do this so-called killing someone important and put him in an important role. He was not worried that much since Number One to Number Ten was still here. It only took Leo, Jeffrey, and the 100 men half an hour to arrive back at the Silver royal family''s outpost. And surprisingly, until this moment, that Captain was still not finished having fun, though this time he was humping another pretty woman while at the same time ying with a few other women using his hand. He really doesn''t know how to put what he''s seeing right now into words, but saying that it''s tempting was one of the descriptions.. But no matter how tempting it was, now was the time to finish what he was intending to do here from the very beginning, assassinate the Captain, and also those few women in order to not raise any unnecessary idents. Chapter 322 - Taking Over The Wall Part 5 Chapter 322 Taking over the wall part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo turned to look at Jeffrey and the 100 hiding men who were having few red faces, implying that their minds were being tempted by the scene they are currently looking at right now. He can''t help himself from shaking his head, a bit disappointed, "Pull yourselves together! Having fun with pretty women is something you all can do as long as you all are still alive and kicking, so it''s not something that you should be jealous about or be tempted to do. One of these days, you can definitely also do something the same as what that Captain is currently doing right now, or even much better because you are not being plotted to be assassinated. Right now, let''s focus on the main important thing." He was really disappointed at all of them right now, especially to Jeffrey, a potential Leader figure. Just with a little temping scene, they are already being affected. He was actually also tempted, but his mind was still focused on the main thing which is to assassinate the Captain. To be honest, he believes that whoever amongst them right now he would bring to assassinate the Captain, they would start hesitating whether to really kill those pretty women or not, thinking of doing them rather than killing them instead. Lust was really a huge variable to consider. Sometimes it can cause good and satisfaction, but most of the time it causes bad things to happen and trouble will also follow after. For assassins, they would sometimes use lust to assassinate their target, so he was really wary of it. Inside his mind, Leo ultimately decided to also consider training all of his soldiers to fight against such kinds of mental problems, such as lust, envy, temptations, richness, and many more that can affect a person''s mind, as it would definitely affect their performance in every future battle toe. He absolutely doesn''t want his soldiers to get affected just because of such kinds of small problems, at least for him. Jeffrey and the 100 men immediately turned embarrassed the moment Leo mentioned their intentions. He was indeed correct; they were affected mentally due to lust. Although Leo has just mentioned that whoever he brings amongst them would definitely cause him trouble, he, unfortunately, doesn''t have any choice but to choose people amongst them. If he brought back other men, especially females, it would take him so much time to travel from and to, anyways this could also be considered as training for them. "Jeffrey, choose 5 other people you know are capable, we will be assassinating that Captain, and also all of those Women." Leo said while putting emphasis on ''Those Women,'' as he was sure that those women would be his biggest trouble. After saying that, Leo left to observe the Captain closer, leaving Jeffrey to choose 5 people. The moment he arrived nearby the window, Leo finally discovered the cultivation of the Captain. Just like that former Captain they had killed back at the wall, this Captain was also in the 5 Star level. Although he could still kill thetter nheless, considering that the Star level isn''t really something that he should worry about because the only difference they have with ordinary people was the fact that they can cast Magic spells and that every level means they can cast an even more powerful Magic spell and a bit of improvement to their body in terms of physical, mind, and spirit, it would still be a bit troublesome if he got careless and makes a mistake because it would be easy for a 5 Star level to cause loud noises, especially with their powerful Magic spells. And aside from that, he also needs to consider what''s the Magic Integration of this Captain. Why? Because unlike that Captain he had killed back at the wall which he hadpletely caught off guard hence wasn''t able to retaliate, this Captain right here, would immediately be alerted the moment someone dares to disrupt his fun, and would definitely do some means to alert his men outside, and it would definitely be by using a Magic spell that has undergone a Magic Integration with him. Although the Captain was having fun right now, that still doesn''t mean he could just walk in, kill, and then rece the Captain with Jeffrey. Killing the Captain is indeed considered easy, but he still needs to consider being careful in order to not cause any possible idents. Momentster, Jeffrey along with 5 other men arrived behind Leo. "Leo, we are ready." Jeffrey said. "Are all of you sure that you can really kill all of those women present in that room right now? You should already be aware of the fact that once they alerted the soldiers outside of that room, including those people outside the outpost, it would be game over for all of us." Leo didn''t hesitate to warn Jeffrey about the worst-case scenario once they make a mistake which was actually what would really happen to them once they made the mistake. Truth be told, even if they can indeed kill the Captain, but if those women, even just one of those women present inside that room, alert the soldiers outside, it would still be enough to alert all of the soldiers in the entire Silver city. This was the reason why he brought that Captain back then at the wall to the storage room where no one was present before killing him in order to not alert anyone because just one Silver royal family''s soldiers alerted back at the wall, would one hundred percent mean the entire Silver city to be alerted, unless of course if they can stop the Silver royal family''s soldiers from alerting the others, which is, even for him at that situation, was impossible. Hearing Leo''s question, Jeffrey breath in and out before he replied, "Yes, I can do it." Just with this reaction of Jeffrey alone, it was enough already to show that he was indeed having trouble fighting over his lust. Well, Jeffrey has lost his wife early, and as someone who has once tasted the satisfaction brought by women and wasn''t able to taste it once again for so long, it was just reasonable for him to crave for it, especially during their situation right now, where once they finally killed the Captain, such opportunity to taste the satisfaction brought by women once again would immediately be presented in front of him, freely and openly. Although he knows what''s important right now, the main problem was, could he really kill those women that he could definitely enjoy himself? As a man himself, that was really a struggle to consider. "How about the rest of you?" Leo turned to look at the 5 other men. "Jeffrey specifically chooses us because we are... actually eunuch... so such temptations, although very tempting indeed, don''t work that much on uspared to the others." One of the 5 men immediately replied to Leo, feeling a bit embarrassed of admitting being an eunuch. They actually don''t want to be an eunuch, but because they are ves, a woman who likes to have a harem of men of her own bought them in the past, and in order for them not to identally impregnate her, she decided to remove the important function of their dicks, specifically to impregnate woman, and hence right after turning them into an eunuch. And when she finally got bored with them, she resold them to a ve merchant to buy new men to have fun with. It''s actually still possible for them to have sex, but they won''t be able to feel that much of satisfactionpared to the others. Leo was surprised about this unexpected information. Fortunately, he has chosen ves to be part of his army, so each one of them has some uniquenesspared to ordinary people. No one knows. Maybe he could also find some she-male, meaning a person that looks like a female but was actually a male. It seems like he also needs to understand all of his men after this battle so that he can separate them into different responsibilities suited for their ability. "Very good," Leo nodded his head in satisfaction. He then turned to look at the window and said, "Then, let''s begin our assassination." With that said, Leo then jumped down from his location, soon afternding on the ground. Jeffrey and the 5 men quickly followed after. Momentster, because to cross the outpost they needed to walk an open space first, they decided to wait for some Silver royal family''s soldiers to walk nearby them and kill them for their armor. Leo already has armor, but Jeffrey and the others still don''t have any, so he needs to get them one each. Fortunately, it didn''t take that long for a few Silver royal family''s soldiers to decide to take a piss nearby Leo and the other''s current location. The moment those soldiers unzipped their pants, their mouths were immediately covered before a dagger or sword was stabbed towards their neck, which is the only easiest ce to kill a person with armor. *Thud! Those people soon after died, with their bodies soon after being carried to the back of the nearby houses, specifically in the dark alley. Afterwards, Leo, Jeffrey, and the others came out of the dark. All of them were wearing their helmets to hide their faces. Because some soldiers were still wearing helmets, it didn''t raise any suspicion for Leo and the others to also still be wearing their helmets. A soldier who noticed them nodded his head, which Leo nodded in return so as to go with the flow. "Are you still ying?" That soldier asked Leo. Leo then pretended to cough before shaking his head in refusal. "Okay!" That soldier replied before turning back to ying cards, not minding Leo and the others anymore. With that, Leo and the others were able to blend in easily within the group of Silver royal family''s soldiers. And without any hesitation, they got in the outpost. What greeted them right after was the first floor almost full of supplies and a separate room full of beds for the soldiers to sleep. In front of them were the stairs leading upstairs. Leo nodded his head to Jeffrey and the others before leading the way upstairs. The moment they arrived, they soon after saw a sleepy soldier guarding the Captain''s room. It was really easy to guess that this soldier has be very tired already while waiting until when the Captain would finish having fun. That soldier didn''t notice Leo''s group slowly walking towards him, and when he finally noticed, it was already toote because Jeffrey has already covered his mouth, locked his body, and stabbed his neck with a dagger. After killing that soldier, Leo then turned to look at the door of the Captain''s room. "Prepare yourselves," Leo silently whispered before twisting the doorknob to open the door of the Captain''s room. Chapter 323 - Taking Over The Wall Part 6 Chapter 323 Taking over the wall part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral The moment Leo opened the door, he immediately saw the Captain still humping a woman on all fours with 5 othersying on the top and below the bed, showing how tired they were already. He didn''t waste any second as he immediately jumped forward and threw a dagger straight to the Captain''s head. His jump also gave Jeffrey and the others enough space to get inside the room. *Whooosh! Although the Captain was momentarily stunned by Leo''s group''s sudden intrusion to his room, but the second he saw Leo threw a dagger at him, he immediately propels himself backward by pushing the woman he was humping forward. Leo didn''t just stop moving after he threw the dagger and expect it to hit the Captain''s head like thest Captain. He runs forward as soon as the dagger left his hand to go for a closebat instead topletely restrict the Captain from casting any Magic spell. *Thud! *Bang! Leo punched the Captain''s face as soon as thetternded on the floor. He right after moved his left hand to get a dagger from his Storage Ring, but the Captain quickly noticed this so he used his right hand to stop Leo''s left hand from moving before headbutting Leo''s head. *Bang! Leo became dizzy for a bit, but he still didn''t allow the Captain to grab any opportunity to escape from him as he quickly sent a kick straight to the Captain''s face. Afterwards, he finally took out a dagger from the Storage Ring, and without wasting any second he threw the dagger straight to the Captain''s head. The Captain who was just kicked by Leo to his face quickly used his hand to cover his head. *Pluck! The Captain purposely used his hand to cover from the dagger as he wanted to induce himself more to shout due to the pain and hence attract his men downstairs, but even the ability to shout was taken away from him when Leo unexpectedly threw a ck-colored dagger to his head from another direction. *Pluck! Using the Death Wake Dagger, which was nearly as long as a short sword, was enough to immediately end the Captain''s life without anymore struggle. Meanwhile, Jeffrey closed the door of Captain''s room silently while the 5 other men had already rushed towards the 6 women and quickly killed them to stop them from trying to shout. Unexpectedly, one woman was still able to shout. It was the woman that the Captain has pushed forward to propel himself backward. "Ahhhhhh!" A dagger soon hit that woman''s head, quickly ending her life and making her shut up. Jeffrey who was by the door immediately thought of a n. He quickly opened the door once again and swiftly pulled that dead soldier''s body inside the room. After doing that, he right after he got out of the room and closed the door, and he stood guard outside. Leo who quickly understood of Jeffrey''s intention quickly hid the Captain''s dead body to the other side of the bed while he motions for the 5 other men to go and put all the dead women''s bodies on the bed and covered them with the quilt. Afterwards, he jumped on the middle of the 6 women and pretended to sleep with his face being slightly covered by one of the dead women''s arms. Those 5 other men who finally understood the n quickly cleaned the blood around the room, turned off the lights of themp, and after doing that they one by one began looking for a hiding ce inside the room. Two hid inside the cab, two hid below the bed, and the other one who was the smartest of all, quickly went inside the small bathroom of the room. Leo who saw their action can''t help heaving a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they weren''t stupid. At this moment, everything would be relying on Jeffrey''s acting outside the room. *Thud! *Thud! *Thud! *Thud! Dozens of soldier''s footsteps were soon after heard going upstairs, each one of them was bringing a weapon in their hand. The moment the soldiers arrived upstairs though, they immediately saw Jeffrey who was wearing a helmet to cover his face while acting like he''s putting his ears on the side of the door, showing that he was eavesdropping inside the room. "What was that shout about?" A soldier who understood Jeffrey''s action quickly asked. Jeffrey only replied with a "Shhhh!" while he motioned his hand to make theme closer. All the soldiers who saw Jeffrey''s action looked at each other first before they put down their weapons and walked forward. The moment the dozens of soldiers arrived before the door, Jeffrey then asked, "Do you hear them sleeping, or are they still nning to go on for another round?" Hearing Jeffrey''s question, all the soldiers finally understood what he was doing. Truth be told, all of the soldiers under this Captain have already experienced being a guard while the Captain was having fun with pretty women inside a room, and hence they all knew just how long it would take to finally be over. Normally, the Captain would only finish after two hours or more, or to be more precise, after two hours or more of mental torture for them. Imagine, they would be guarding outside the room while hearing a lot of pretty women moaning in pleasure every single second inside. No matter how tough their minds were, it would still serve as a really hard mental struggle. It''s basically a fight between lust and fear in their minds. Lust because they also want to experience the pleasure of tasting those pretty women inside the room, even just one would be enough for them, while fear because if they leave their position and the Captain got found outter on because of doing prostitution in the middle of his working hours they would definitely die after the Captain was done receiving his punishment. To be honest, there were already a few soldiers that have done that, and all of them died the very next day after the Captain received his punishment. That''s why they immediately understood just how much struggle Jeffrey had gone through while guarding the Captain''s room. On the other hand, Jeffrey was oblivious of their thoughts. The only thing he was thinking right now was to fool them that the shout was a moan of pleasure from one of the woman. Quickly, all the soldiers one by one put their ears before the door to listen to what''s going on inside the room. "I think they are sleeping?" One of the soldiers replied. "It seems like it." "Are you really sure?" Jeffrey asked in confirmation, "How about let''s open the door and check?" Hearing Jeffrey''s words, all the soldiers were immediately dumbfounded as it was just too ridiculous. They can''t help asking themselves, "Who the heck would even dare to look inside the Captain''s room?" What if the moment they opened the door they would soon after see the Captain preparing for another round of fun? Wouldn''t that mean they would receive punishment for disrupting the Captain''s fun? And base on the Captain''s character, it would most likely be a very painful punishment. "No, no, no, just leave them be!" One of the soldiers immediately refused. "Now that I think about it, that shout seems like the moan of pleasure. So, everything should be alright inside." "Indeed, let''s not cause any unnecessary trouble to the Captain, and especially to ourselves as well." Despite all the refusal though, Jeffrey still opened the door, making all the soldier''s eyes wide open in fear and shock. He was purposely doing it so that the soldiers will not have even a bit of suspicion. All the soldiers quickly wanted to stop Jeffrey, but it was already toote, a small gap in the door was finally opened. Contrary to all the soldier''s expectations, the Captain''s room was already dark, which means that he was finally done having fun. They all subconsciously looked at the room and soon after noticed the vague figure of Captain sleeping in the middle of 6 pretty women. It even seems like the Captain was still enjoying while sleeping as his face was hugged closely by one of the women''s hands, meaning he''s being shoved straight to that woman''s big breast. Unbeknownst to all the soldiers, because the room was now really dark, all of those women were actually already dead. After a few seconds of observing, or maybe envying the Captain, one of the soldiers finally closed the door very slowly, afraid of waking up the sleeping Captain. "Just like what we have said just now, the Captain is already asleep." "Correction, he''s satisfyingly asleep on his bed, hahaha!" "So, you don''t need to be worked up, just take a rest out here and sleep. No need to worry about anything else anymore." Soon after, all the soldiers went downstairs after patting Jeffrey''s shoulder to express their empathy. Seeing that all the soldiers finally left, Jeffrey can''t help heaving a sigh of relief as they have fortunately avoided danger. Jeffrey then opened the door of the room before getting inside. The moment Leo noticed Jeffrey walking inside the room, he then jumped off the bed, looked for themp of the room, and then quickly summoned a small wisp of fire to lighten up themp. Though this time he only lit up onemp so that the room wouldn''t be really bright, which will surely make those soldiers below noticed. As soon as the room was brightened up by a bit, Leo can''t help himself turning to look at the 6 women lying dead on the bed. He quickly noticed their faces, which immediately sent a chill over his body. At this moment, all the women have their eyes wide opened, seemingly like they can''t ept their deaths, with their mouths opened wide as well, obviously wanting to say or shout some words but was stopped mid-motion after a dagger prated their head. The dagger that killed them was still stuck to their heads, dripping blood to the bed. It was really fortunate that no blood got on the quilt. Leo wasn''t really scared of looking at dead bodies or even be staying nearby them, even sleeping beside them. He had killed a lot of people already, so what''s there to even be afraid of dead people? But toy right beside them while their faces were all showing such a creepy look, all of them staring at him, in the dark, and not to mention even shoved his face near to that one woman''s breast and allowed her to hug him, it really made him feel a bit weird inside. Rather than calling that chill as feeling scared or afraid, it was more appropriate to say that he felt weirded out of himself for actually doing such action. Just what on Celestial World was he even thinking when he decided to shove his head inside that dead woman''s breast? Chapter 324 - Taking Over The Wall Part 7 Chapter 324 Taking over the wall part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Leo turned to look at Jeffrey as he nodded his head to express that he was grateful for his great save. If Jeffrey wasn''t able to think of such a quick reaction, then they wouldn''t have been able to escape that easily, even if theyid all the women on the bed and pretended to be asleep, because the biggest w would be a missing soldier outside the door. "I just did what I saw was the correct thing to do," Jeffrey scratched his head in reply. Leo didn''t reply but rather walked towards the armor stand at the side as he took off the Captain''s armor and threw it to Jeffrey, "Put on the armor, especially the helmet, you would be pretending as the Captain in this outpost along with those 5 others." Those hiding 5 other men coincidentally just left their hiding spot when they heard of Leo''s word, which quickly made them want to hide back. What they have experienced just now was already enough for all of them to feel helpless in their lives, yet Leo actually wanted Jeffrey to pretend as the Captain along with them? That... is akin to pushing them to the pits of hell. No, it''s more like they are going to enter Satan''s castle. "But..." Jeffrey also felt the same way as the 5 other men. The thing that he had done just now has already caused his heart to almost jumped out of his chest, not to mention pretend as the Captain of this outpost. His heart would definitely not only jumped off his chest, but it would definitely also run away for its life, leaving him. "Acting is suited for you, so it should be fine if you pretend as the Captain of this outpost. Anyways, our men should already be almostplete in recing all the Silver royal family''s soldiers on top of the wall, so eventually, they would starting here. You would be receiving them, while at the same time sending the remaining Silver royal family''s soldiers to their deaths." Leo consoled Jeffrey. To be honest, after hearing Leo consoling him, Jeffrey almost believed that it would just be fine, everything would be alright, nothing to worry about, he can do it, but then he realized that Leo has mentioned the word ''Should'', which simply means it''s not yet sure. "Wou... would they really be co...ing?" Jeffrey can''t help asking, a bit scared of the chances that they might note and save him. Leo patted Jeffrey''s shoulder and said with a mischievous smile on his face, "Goodluck!" And he left the room, leaving Jeffrey with the 5 other men inside, still stunned on what Leo meant about ''Goodluck!''. The moment Leo left the room, he calmly walked down the staircase before slowly making his way out of the outpost. Fortunately, no one was downstairs to see himing down from upstairs. Leo looked outside the outpost and observe all the Silver royal family''s soldiers. Right now, he can''t leave the same way as he got in because the soldiers would definitely be suspicious of why he didn''t return after going to the dark alley. He started observing the best opportunity to escape, and suddenly he noticed a soldier calling out other soldiers to prepare for a march. That soldier was obviously gathering a group of soldiers to rece those that had just left. But before Leo really went to volunteer himself so that he can finally escape from this ce, he first looked at those new arrivals. A smile soon after slowly formed on his face. The group that has just arrived were all sitting on the corner, still wearing their helmets to hide their faces, obviously feeling panicked inside about what to do next. He didn''t hesitate to walk towards them, seemingly knowing who they were already. The moment Leo arrived in front, he silently whispered to one of them, "The Captain of this outpost is Jeffrey, he''s currently upstairs, so you can rest assured that you will be safe as long as you don''t reveal your face until all the Silver royal family''s soldiers left this outpost." Hearing Leo''s words, that person can''t help heaving a sigh of relief knowing that they fortunately already have people in the inside of this outpost, a Captain on top of that, just like back on the top of the wall. "Go and tell the others, especially Jeffrey. I need to quickly leave this ce to go up the wall and inform the others on what to do next. All of you should still be careful, though." Leo said before approaching that soldier who was gathering a group of soldiers to march towards the wall. The moment Leo left, that person quickly turned around and informed all of hisrades. They all nodded their heads before going upstairs to meet up with Jeffrey. "I''ve rested enough," Leo said as he raised his hand. That soldier turned to look at Leo and nodded his head before motioning him to go with the group. Leo didn''t bother replying as he just walked towards the gathered group of soldiers. At this moment, there were already a total of 20 soldiers in this group, meaning they would be marching to the wall soon. And just like what Leo expected, the moment the Logistics personnel safely arrived, their group immediately began marching to the wall. The moment they finally reached nearby the door leading up to the wall, Leo, who was at the very back of the group, waved his hand to give some kind of signal to his men hiding in the dark. And soon after, when the door was only a few meters in front of them, Leo grabbed the soldier in front of him and quickly slit his throat. His action quickly attracted the soldiers in front, but before they could really attack Leo, a group of 20 men charged towards them from the dark. A few minutester, all the Silver royal family''s soldiers were all killed. Leo took off his helmet to show his face to his men and quickly tookmand. "Quickly hide all of these dead bodies inside and gather 19 men with me right now. We would be going up the wall." Leo ordered. Matt who was on top of the one-story house roof jumped down and approached Leo. "Is everything done over there?" Matt asked. "Yes, so this operation would be ending soon." Leo replied. "But what should we do about the 500 remaining men?" Matt can''t help asking. "They would all be going to the nearby part of the west wall after this is over. Ethan would be leading that operation, along with Sebastian, Dan, Jeffrey, you, and Venice." Leo informed. He then changed to another topic, "I''ve noticed a few of our men arrived back at the outpost, so I''m guessing that all the people on top of the wall right now are our men?" "Yes! We have already reced everyone and are now in the process of recing the remaining Silver royal family''s soldiers." Matt replied. "Good, then keep ongoing until we reced everyone. Once you finished, go up the wall and inform us so that we can begin with the other part of this operation." Leo said. "Okay!" Matt nodded his head in affirmation. The moment Leo and Matt finished their conversation, 19 men finally gathered together, waiting for Leo tomand them to go up. "I''ll be going now, be careful always, even though we are now nearing thepletion of this operation." Leo said before leaving along with 19 men towards the door leading to the top of the wall. The same as before, Leo and the others walked up the stairs before finally arriving at the top of the wall. They then sent a signal to the Captain who was Ethan, to inform him that Leo has sent them. At this moment, Ethan was no longer wearing his helmet to hide his face because everyone nearby him right now was already their men. So, there is no need to worry about getting found out, unless a soldier from the other part of the south wall, specifically 5 kilometers away from their current location,es here. Leo removed his helmet and walked towards Ethan. Seeing Leo, Ethan smiled and said, "If you didn''t remove your helmet, then I wouldn''t have realized that it''s actually you." "How''s everything here?" Leo can''t help asking. "Everything is fine so far, aside from the fact that your Earth Elementals nearly caused us trouble when they suddenly got destroyed." Ethan said as he shook his head. He then continued, "Fortunately, they were coincidentally inside the storage room when it happened, so no one noticed them crumbling into mere stones. Was it your doing?" "Yes!" Leo nodded his head. What Ethan had said was indeed his doing. When he left the wall, he had almost forgotten about the information that his Elementals would automatically get destroyed when he is 1 kilometer away from them. Hence, before finally leaving to get the first batch outside the wall, he first secretly sent out amand to go to the storage room. "Give me a warning next time." Ethan said. To be honest, if only he didn''t know that those 10 soldiers walking towards the storage room weren''t Earth Elementals, then them suddenly disappearing and leaving only rocks would have caused him a lot of trouble once a Silver royal family''s soldier found such a strange thing. "Next time," Leo said before walking to the side of the wall to look at the location of the relocation area. They were almost done with this small part of the south wall, and next time it would be the west wall, and after that, the relocation area wouldn''t need to worry anymore about identally getting found out by the Silver royal family''s soldiers on top of the wall because their location would soon be surrounded by his own men. "Soon," Leo whispered to himself. Chapter 325 - Taking Over The Wall Part 7 Chapter 325 Taking over the wall part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral After a few hours, the small part of the south wall was finally all in Leo''s control, including the outpost and also the supplies being delivered by the Logistics personnel to the outpost. That wasn''t only that, over 20 cannons were also in his hand and the storage room under the wall that contains many iron balls, armors, iron weapons, bows and arrows, and a few tools and materials for maintenance purposes. Without any hesitation, Leo quickly ordered to distribute the supplies brought by the Logistics personnel to Ash and the others. "Where... did you get all of this?" Ash asked Leo in a bit of disbelief who was standing in front of her while a few of his men were putting down supplies behind. "The Silver royal family is personally delivering all of it to us." Leo replied, chuckling. He was actually not lying. Now that he controls that outpost and a small part of the south wall, everything over there now belongs to him. "What?" Cassandra dubiously asked. "Are you meaning to say that there are a lot more people from the Silver royal family that have secretly betrayed them?" Elizabeth added. "....." Angel remained silent. She only shoots Leo a questioning look. Seeing their reaction, Leo smiled as he decided to not joke with them anymore, "I''ve not only taken over a small part of the south wall, but I also took over their outpost where the Logistics personnel of the Silver royal family is delivering the supply for this uing battle. They don''t have any clue about it, hence they will keep on delivering to us their supplies." "That is wonderful!" Cassandra eximed in delight. With all of these supplies, they can slowly gear themselves up and also improve this relocation area. "You are really mischievous!" Elizabeth smiled. "Good." Angel nodded her head. "Then I should quickly use all of this to improve this ce!" Ash was thinking the same thing as Cassandra said. Leo shook his head at Ash and replied, "Not yet." He then pointed at the west wall and continued, "We are still not considered safe here. We will finish taking over that part of the west wall first before you can begin improving this ce." With that said, Ethan then appeared while leading Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice to the west wall. They are nning to repeat the same thing as they have done to the south wall. Leo had already told Ethan everything he had done from the very beginning till the end back at the south wall. Hence he doesn''t need to worry about thetter handling this matter. He also doesn''t need to worry about the south wall because the one acting as the Captain on top of the wall right now is Chief Lago, while the Captain in the outpost is Sebastian with Dan as his assistant. The only reason he came here aside from delivering Ash some supplies was to look for a ce to rest. He had already done a lot of things this entire time. From leading them inside the Silver city, cleaning the ck organization''s secret trap, taking over the outpost, and then taking over a small part of the south wall. So, he deserves a rest. "I''ll be resting nearby. If you need anything, just find me." Leo said before walking towards a tiny house he noticed that doesn''t have any ordinary civilians inside. Getting inside the tiny house, he finally understood why no one chooses to reside here. It was very dirty. A lot of cobwebs were on the ceiling, and dust covered the floor. The bed was also just a bunch of haystacks gathered together. Rather than calling this a house, it was more appropriate to say that this is an abandoned shed. However, because he doesn''t want anyone to disturb him when he''s resting, he could only make do of this ce. But of course, he wouldn''t just rest without cleaning it. Putting up his hand in front, Leo quickly summoned a Wind Elemental, Earth Elemental, Nature Elemental, and a Water Elemental. The Wind Elemental removed the tiny dust on the room, the Earth Elemental removed the cobwebs and reced the wooden material of the shed with stone, the Nature Elemental destroyed the hay bed and reced it with a tree bed, and the Water Elemental washed down the shed in order to thoroughly clean the inside of the shed. When everything was done, the ce finally turned into proper living quarters. And to put the final touch, Leo summoned a Fire Elemental and turned it into a toy soldier form before putting it by the side to give light inside the dark, tiny house. "Time to take a rest," Leo said to himself before he unsummoned the Wind Elemental, Earth Elemental, Nature Elemental, and Water Elemental. He then went on the tree bed as he sat crossed-legged. In the past, he would definitely go straight into sleeping the moment he arrived on his bed. But now, he has decided to finally start adapting the life of a Mage which is to cultivate first before going to sleep. In this way, he would be able to cultivate every single day, unlike before where he could only cultivate when he has enough time to spend. Unbeknownst to everyone, Leo immediately took out both the Captain''s Storage Ring that he had secretly taken before the moment he sat crossed-legged on the tree bed. This was the exact reason why he always personally take the armor of the Captains first before handing it to the others so that he can secretly steal their Storage Rings. To be honest, there is actually no reason for him to steal in secret at all, considering that he is the Leader of this army. But because he wants to hoard everything without anyone feeling displeased about it, he could only take the Storage Rings in secret. Unlike the majority of others, he was a beginner Mage without any solid foundation in the path of being a Mage yet, hence he needs to grab all the opportunity presented in front of him if he wants to catch up. Although he has the Red Cube to help him, the Red Cube itself still requires him to personally move if he wants to catch up. The Red Cube wouldst automatically make him strong, his own blood, sweat, tears, effort, and especially Magical resources are still needed. Leo first took out all the stuff inside the Storage Ring of the very first Captain he had killed. Taking out the items inside this Storage Ring was just easy because the Captain has already died, meaning no consciousness is connected to this Storage Ring anymore, and hence anyone who has it could open it without any problem. He still doesn''t know just how many items the Storage Ring contains, but based on them being a Captain, there should be a lot. And them being a Mage as well should also mean there would be a lot of items helpful for him. Contrary to all of his expectations though, the moment he finally took out all the items inside the first Storage Ring, there were only a mere total of 20 items. 10 were amon rank Magical resources, 5 were weapons, and the rest were only useless stuff such as extra clothes, specifically upper, lower, outer, and inner, a foldable tent, a water container, and a cooking ware. He really can''t help himself from doubting whether the person he had killed was actually a Captain or just an ordinary Mage. Even he has hundreds of Magical resources in different ranks back at the Southeast Fortress. Weapons were also not a really big problem for him because he actually has a lot of weapons inside the Storage Ring right now. Clothes? Foldable Tent? Cooking ware? He could understand the Captain having such items inside a Storage Ring, but why were there only a few Mage rted items? Wasn''t that guy in the 5 Star level or something? They can''t evenpare to teacher Homer''s items back then inside the Storage Ring. Putting that thought aside, he quickly took out all the items inside the second Storage Ring. But the items turn out to be even worst. There were a lot of itemspare to the first Storage Ring, but there were only 5mon rank Magical resources, and 5 weapons, the rest were clothes, not only for the Captain himself but also for others such as maid outfit, bunny outfit, tight outfit, female soldier outfit, a dress, and there was even an eyess, ck socket, heels, simply put all of it were for female. Aside from that, there was also a small whip, a tail, or something alike that looks simr to those of a cat, a red rope, a pill container that contains a sex enhancement pill, and even a freaking long dildo. Aside from the 5mon rank Magical resources, there wasn''t anything else that can prove that the person he has killed was a Captain and Mage, but rather a sex-addict. Seeing all the items inside both Storage Rings, Leo could only helplessly store all of those useless items back inside their Storage Ring and then put those Storage Rings inside his main Storage Ring while leaving only 15mon rank Magical resources in front of him. "I guess I can only make do of all of this....?? Leo heaves a sigh of helplessness before he finally began cultivating. Chapter 326 - The Sadness Of The Sky? Chapter 326 The Sadness of the Sky? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral While Leo was cultivating, Ethan has finally begun taking over a small part of the west wall using the same strategy as Leo. With the cooperation of Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice, everything flows smoothly. Though there were mistakes at times, especially in killing the Captains, it wasn''t a big deal anymore because almost everyone has experienced or seen the process of this strategy. Unlike at the south wall, the process in the west wall only took 2 hours toplete. Ethan returned back to the relocation area and gave Ash and the others the supply they have stolen from the west wall. And with that, Ash finally began her nned operation to not only expand the relocation area but also to improve the ce. She aims to improve the defense so that even if the Silver royal family indeed finds this ce, they wouldn''t be able to easily and quickly defeat them. Though they would definitely be defeated in the end, but at that time they should have long relocated again the ordinary civilians outside the wall, of course not everyone. The rainy weather yesterday was finally cleared, and when the first ray of sunlight hits the wall of the Silver City, the relocation area was finally expanded to more or less 2 kilometers square. This area was at the very corner of the southwest, and with both the corner part of the south wall and west wall nearby in the hands of Leo''s control, it would be difficult for the Silver royal family to notice anything wrong here. At this moment, there were already 3,000 civilians relocated here, and with the management of Ash, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel, along with the help of 500 men, nothing big has yet to happen. Veronica, Charlotte, Princess ine, Sele, and old man Torre has also already decided to stop relocating more civilians as they believed that it would be too much for them to handle any more than the current amount right now. To be honest, there were already a few minor problems appearing every now and then, and almost all of the problems were caused by the civilians. Each of those problems could possibly cause this entire operation to be found out by the Silver royal family. It was really fortunate that Charlotte, Sele, and old man Torre along with a few of their men were fast enough to stop those causing troubles. It even reached to the point that they killed them. They all agreed that it was now time to stop and focus on maintaining order and stability, rather than save as many as possible. Enough civilians have already been saved, and this was obviously the limit of how many they can save with their current ability right now. Although it is indeed a really sad thought to leave tens of thousands of civilians to the hands of Fate, but what can they do? In their current situation right now, aside from the fact that theyck enough manpower, the most important thing was to win this war. In fact, if all of these civilians would ever threaten the chances of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance winning this battle against the Silver royal family, Leo would definitely not hesitate to throw them all away like throwing a bunch of trash. After all, what value can civilians give to him if they don''t win this war? Obviously, nothing, aside from problems and more problems! The shed that Leo was sleeping at right now doesn''t have any door, and because of that sunlight hits his face and woke him up right after. Leo stretched his body before leaving the tiny shed. Last night, it only took him less than 20 minutes to finish his cultivation. He now has a newfound cultivation technique, which was to simply put a little wisp of his own Mana inside any item with Mana and then turn the Mana into his own before easily absorbing the Mana inside. With this new cultivation technique, he doesn''t need to use Mana stones anymore just to absorb Magical resources. Arriving outside, Leo soon after saw from the distance the new relocation area. This time, the entire 2 kilometers square street in this part of Silver City has now been covered in the dark due to the expanded roofs of the hundreds of houses in this ce. He walked around hoping to find Ash to ask something, only to find her currently sleeping with Charlotte, Sele, and old man Torre who was in a different bed. The new Leader at this moment was shockingly Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel. "Is Ash really sure about letting those 3 inexperienced people manage this operation?" Leo can''t help feeling worried inside. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel might be promising people, but it is still a fact that theyck the experience of leading and managing people. In his opinion, aside from Cassandra, the two others were better suited for fighting instead. Momentster, Leo found the three of them really busy sending orders from one man to another. Veronica, Charlotte, and Princess ine were also assisting them at the side. "Carry the supply to the temporary warehouse..." Cassandra ordered before turning to looked at the other man, "Carry food in Zone B." Then she turned to look at Elizabeth and Angel, "Both of you, assist them at Zone B, in case of any trouble." She right after turned to look at Veronica and Princess ine, and said, "Try to calm the people at Zone C, so that they won''t cause any trouble like thest time." And then at Charlotte, "Assist Veronica and Princess ine, they won''t be able to handle all of those people alone." "....." "Just like what I''ve expected..." Leo shook his head helplessly. It was really obvious to see that Cassandra was the only one really handling everything in this ce right now. Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Charlotte, and Princess ine were all nothing but just a bunch of assistants. Still, it was good enough to see all of them trying their best to handle everything here. Such an effort wasn''t something that should be left unnoticed. Leo approached Cassandra and the others, intending to help them. Noticing Leo approaching them, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Charlotte immediately jumped forward to hug him as they all expressed how tired they were already, that they want to rest, that they can''t handle this anymore, and on and so forth. Princess ine at the side was left speechless at all of their reaction. Truth be told, before Ash has handed this responsibility to them, they have sworn that they would be able to handle it and hence Ash felt assured as she then decided to rest. But yet, at this moment, the moment they all saw Leo, they actually said that they can''t do it anymore? Just where was that determination she had seen from back then go? Leo also felt the same way as Princess ine. He understood Ash''s style of leading. She won''t just carelessly leave anything to others if they didn''t say that they can handle the responsibility. So, if she gave this responsibility to Cassandra and the others, it simply meant that they have expressed their determination. Even if he knew about that though, but what can he do aside from consoling all of them and taking over. Leo patted each of their heads and said, "Okay, all of you can leave to rest, I''ll handle everything here." Hearing Leo''s words, Cassandra and the others immediately smiled before they one by one kissed Leo''s cheeks and quickly left, in fear that Leo might just change his mind. Leo was momentarily stunned, but he soon formed a smile on his face, feeling bliss. "You can also rest," Leo said to Princess ine. "Don''t expect me to also kiss you, hahaha!" Princess ine teased Leo. "I don''t flirt with my men''s woman." Leo replied. "Good! Though even if you were indeed such a person, I will still not allow myself to be flirted by you because I will only love Ethan." Princess ine said before leaving Leo to handle the rest. Leo could only shake his head after hearing Princess ine''s words. Was he even such a kind of person? A secondter, Leo shook his head to forget about such thoughts before focusing on the main thing to do right now. With Cassandra and the others gone, every assigned Captain present could only look at Leo, waiting for his newmand. "Tell me the current situation of the relocation area right now." Leo ordered the Captains. Obviously, he can''t begin sending out orders without understanding the current situation first. One of the Captain''s steps forward and replied, "The relocation area right now is separated into six zones, from Zone A to Zone F. Zone A, B, and D, are considered the most stable Zone, while Zone C is the most troublesome one because all of those people came from the poor area of the Silver city. They like to cause trouble by pointing every small mistake we have done, such example is thete distribution of food, not enough supply or enough space for sleeping, and other more stuff. On the other hand, Zone E and F are still being silent right now, causing us to be wary about what they are nning on doing. The people over that ce are also the same as Zone C, so we are being on high-alert on what they would do." Hearing that Captain''s words, Leo quickly understood the current situation of the relocation area right this very moment. Because they were only thinking of saving as many civilians as possible, they didn''t bother on thinking about whom to save. As a result, the management of the relocation area became a mess because different types of people require different management. "All Captains, form all the men present here into a group of 10 men each, which should be a total of 50 groups. The 1st to 5th group would handle the management of Zone C, the 6th to 10th group would manage Zone E, and the 11th to 15th group would manage Zone F. The 16th group would handle Zone A, the 17th group would handle Zone B, and the 18th Group would handle the Zone D. The 19th to 30th group would spread out to the perimeter to guard the relocation area against the Silver royal family''s soldiers patrolling nearby and also from the civilians inside. The 31st and 35th group would go outside the perimeter to scout the nearby location of the relocation area. The 36th to the 45th group would send assistance to any group in need of help. While the 46th to 50th group would take a rest. Every group would exchange responsibility every hour. The management of this ce would entirely be left to all of you Captains to handle on your own, which includes the possible problems. Don''t bother me unless there is a major problem." Leo quickly sent out his order before turning around to leave. All of the Captains were stunned at Leo''s order, but a secondter they quickly snapped out of it before they one by one left to begin. With how detailed Leo''smand was already, everything went by smoothly. While Leo was walking, the bright sky suddenly darkens, and rain soon after followed. Seeing this, Leo can''t help looking at the sky as he silently whispered to himself, "Is the sky perhaps sad for the uing battle?" Chapter 327 - The Wicked Scheme Of The Sly! Chapter 327 The Wicked Scheme of the Sly! Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Dark clouds covered the entire sky of Silver city and it was still spreading further, and soon after heavy rain started falling down. In only a few seconds, the ground was already very wet and rainwater continuously flow down the sewer system, causing the water to go higher and higher. Some ces in the Silver city have even already experienced being flooded in just a few hours of the heavy rain. As a result, transferring supply from the main warehouse of the Silver royal family to the Barracks and outpost became extremely difficult. The horse-pulled wagon has almost be useless, and hence they quickly decided to only use tamed Magical Beast instead. Those from the Gold Division who were already a few kilometers near the Silver city could only choose to stop and wait for the rain to stop. Though it was only on Commander Nov''s side that wasing close to Silver City, as for Crown Prince Edward''s side, the 3rd and 4th Gold Division was now sent into a panic trying to look for their Commander under this heavy rain, causing them to still remain far outside the Silver City. Outside, the Silver city wasn''t any different as well. Due to the heavy rain, the ground has be so muddy, just walking alone was already extremely challenging, not to mention start a battle during this weather. And with the ground turning soft, trees soon started to fall and even a fewndslides are happening from here to there. But, unlike the Silver royal family, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance was still able to cope up with the rain due to their Flyingboats. Despite the heavy rain, the preparation for battle has already started. Rows and rows of soldiers were being formed in front of the Silver city''s south gate. Rows of cannons and crossbows were also being transported from the Flyingboats to the ground. Obviously, this rain wouldn''t be able to stop the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household from starting the war. No matter what weather it would be, it was now time to finish this war against the Silver royal family. Seeing this, the Silver royal family could only choose to send out their soldiers as well. They were the defending side, which means the time of the battle is entirely dependent on the attacking side. If they don''t send out any soldiers now, then it would be toote for them to send any when the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household finally decide to attack. ..... Meanwhile, far from the west of Silver City, a ck-colored raven called Messenger Raven, a much better Magical Beast than the Mail Bird,nded on the hands of a man wearing a dark-green battle mantle. Behind this man were two other men wearing a battle robe and a beautiful woman with purple hair. These men were respectively Patriarch Arvin Williams, Patriarch Timothy Will, and Patriarch Jacob Will, and the woman was the 10th Vice-president of the ck organization, Barbara. Behind them were 10 blue-colored Magic Array Formation with 100 Mages inside each Magic circle, silently chanting a Magic spell. Patriarch Arvin Williams turned around and reported to Barbara the message he had received from the Messenger Raven, "Your Excellency Barbara, the men we''ve secretly sent out to the Silver city through our secret connection has reported that they have finished the preparation for the trap. However, one location, which is the east side, seems to have gotten themselves into a big ident. Base on their investigation, one of our men seems to have betrayed us by exploding a Chaos stone or two and then stealing the rest before suddenly leaving." After hearing Arvin''s report, Barbara replied, "Did they find out who the traitor was?" Traitors weren''t any strange urrence in the ranks of the ck organization, especially considering the fact that their organization is a gathering point of all the wicked, scheming, sly, and twisted people of the entire Celestial World. Of course, just like any organization, the ck organization has a way to counter this as well, which is the Oath that they have sworn before joining. However, there are always times when some people would secretly im to be members of the ck organization and would coincidentally be invited into a mission, and since it turns out that they weren''t actually members, hence they can hurt and kill theirrades because the Oath they have supposedly sworn is ineffective against them. Those kinds of people were only looking to make a profit for themselves, and once they find one, they would immediately kill everyone and take everything away with them. Such an example would be Chaos stones, since such kind of Magical resources would allow them to earn a lot of money. Chaos stones are valuable Magical resources that cost 200 gold coins each by buying from the Crimson Rose Kingdom and would cost 500 gold coins each in their Underground World. And with 200 Chaos stones in each location, it''s indeed reasonable for someone to think of stealing it from them. It obviously never urred to Barbara that there were actually no traitors, and rather it was Leo himself that has caused the so-called ident. How would she even be able to imagine that a mere 1 Star Mage could actually destroy one of their traps? Well, the scene was so clean of evidence, that''s why it''s very hard to point the perpetrator to actually be someone else not part of the ck organization, considering as well that even the Silver royal family''s soldiers weren''t even able to find their secret trap despite sending 180,000 soldiers to turn the entire Silver city, including outside, upside down. "Apparently, it seems to be toote for them to locate that person after a lot of time has already passed. And with the water of the sewer system rising every minute, it should be very difficult to continue the investigation." Arvin assumed. Barbara nodded in understanding. It was most likely like what Arvin has assumed. Anyways, it wasn''t a problem, their trap wasn''t just any ordinary trap, it was something much more bigger than what is seen on the surface. Aside from her, Ramos that has already left, Arvin, Timothy, and Jacob, no one else knew about their real trap, even their men who were setting up the trap doesn''t know the exact trap aside from it being a Lesser Chaos Magic Array. "Just keep making the rain heavier and heavier. We need to flood the entire sewer system of Silver city in order for those extra Chaos stones to spread all around the Silver city once we explode the Lesser Chaos Magic Array." Barbara said to Arvin. This was their real trap from the very beginning. They have brought a total of 800 low-quality Chaos stones from the Crimson Rose Kingdom. Afterwards, they prepared a Lesser Chaos Magic Array using 100 pieces of Chaos stones while at the same time purposely leaving an extra 100 pieces of Chaos stones just right beside the Magic Array Formation. While that was taking ce, the army of the ck organization lead by 10th Vice-president Barbara, Patriarch Arvin Williams, Patriarch Timothy Will, and Patriarch Jacob Will, formed 10 Rain Flood Array, which is the Magic Array Formation currently going on behind them right now, to bring heavy rain throughout the entire territory of Silver city. This heavy rain will flood the sewer system, including that cave where they have set-up the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. And then, once they activate the Lesser Chaos Magic Array, with its powerful explosion, it will not only cause a 5 kilometers diameter to turn into a wastnd, it will also create a huge wave from the flood because of the rainwater of the sewer system. This huge wave will bring with it the extra Chaos stones, spreading it all over the entire Silver city. When that happens, the second explosion will explode all around the Silver City. This second explosion though will only be activated once the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household finally arrived inside the Silver City. This explosion is expected to be able to take a lot of lives from not only Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household, but should also be able to take a lot of lives from the Silver royal family. With this, the ck organization will then be the final winner of this war. When the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, Snow Noble Household, and Silver royal family are seriously injured, the ck organization will arrive and destroy all of them together. The Silver Kingdom will then easily fall into their ck organization''s hands. "Make the Rain Flood Array heavier. If your Mana gets exhausted, just let someone else rece you. We cannot afford to stop!" Patriarch Timothy Will and Patriarch Jacob Will immediately ordered the Mages inside the formation of the Rain Flood Array. *Whoooosh! With that, the rain became even more heavier. It also became bigger and bigger, causing heavy rain to a huge territory with the Silver city as the center. As this was going on, Mages were being reced inside the formation of the Rain Flood Array every half an hour for them to rest and also in order to maintain the stability of the Magic Array Formation. In front of everyone was Barbara, seriously staring at the Silver city 10 kilometers in front of them. But looking at her lips, she was showing a wide, wicked smile. Barbara silently whispered, "Others may say that this rain is the sadness of the sky, a sadness for this iing battle, but this was actually the wicked scheme of the sly, a scheme that will bring joy andughter to the ck organization! HAHAHAHAHA!" As a Mage that has experienced countless battles, and not to mention a Vice-president of the ck organization, Barbara obviously has many wicked ways to win this war while only using the resources they currently have right now. This time, she had decided to use the best strategy she could ever think of so that what had happened back at Southern Fortress wouldn''t happen a second time. ..... Back inside the Silver city, inside the Silver royal family''s castle, King Erskine was now preparing his armor and weapon for the uing war. King Erskine''s armor was a Magical armor called Erskine''s King Armor, a name that he had personally bestowed to this majestic and also powerful armor. This Erskine''s King Armor is made up entirely of dark blue colored Mana stone, which amplifies not only the Magic attack but also the Magic defense of its wearer. The durability of this piece of Magic armor is also one of the best as it could defend 100 strikes from a physical assault of a 5th Gxy level Magical Knight or Battle Mage, which is someone that has more physical strengthpared to Mages. On the other hand, the weapon was a Magic swordmonly called Silver Light, a powerful Magic sword crafted using abination of Magic Silver, a Tusk of a Gxy level ming Behemoth, sharp teeth of a 9 Star level Tornado Snake, and 50 different kinds of Magic crystals of Fire and Wind Element that will amplify the strength of both Fire and Wind Mana. With these two Magic items, King Erskine is confident that he would be able to fight against someone in the 6th Gxy level. "Your Majesty, aside from the Gold Divisions that was sent out outside the Silver city by their respective Commanders to look for the intruder, every soldier we currently have in Silver city right now are preparing at the south wall, waiting for yourmand." A Royal Magical Knight named Adam that has reced Karl''s position reported. "Good!" King Erskine nodded his head before turning around. His face was very cold and sharp, "It''s time to show those fools that we, the Silver royal family, the ruler of Silver Kingdom, are not someone they can easily defeat!" Chapter 328 - The Battle Between Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance Versus Silver Royal Family Begins Chapter 328 The battle between Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance versus Silver royal family begins Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral At this moment, back at the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance camp, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain are now preparing their soldiers for the battle against the Silver royal family. Behind them was Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, and Patriarch Simon Honoris preparing their Snow Noble Household''s soldiers. Awhileter, every Leader of both the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household gathered together inside amand tent. "Did you find Leo?" Queen Olivia asked the 24 Elders and the 12 Zodiacs. "Unfortunately, we weren''t, he is gone along with Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, Princess ine, and 1,500 other men that were part of the Eclipse troops." An Elder reported. Hearing that, Queen Maria can''t help shaking her head as she said, "I thought that he would really stay on the sideline andmand the army. How foolish of me to believe such thoughts." "Well, he had already given us all the strategy he could even think of, so maybe for him, there is nothing to worry about anymore, especially with us handling everything here." Madam Silva tried guessing what Leo was thinking. "But still, he should have thought right that he would be needing to adjust the strategy. The battle would obviously not be following every word he had said to us." Patriarch Vincent Snow added. "In the first ce, was it even correct to hand the Commander position to Leo?" Patriarch Walter Skull dubiously asked. "Indeed! Leo is still young and inexperienced. Inparison, Elder Rain is strong and obviously very experienced. Therefore, he should have just maintained being the Commander instead." Patriarch Simon Honoris said. Hearing the 3 Patriarch''s doubtful words about Leo, Elder Rain harrumph coldly as he said, "Don''t underestimate Leo using the word young and inexperienced. Even with all three of youbined together, you won''t still necessarily be able to defeat him in a war. That young man is not the same as any other young man you''ve seen in your daily lives. He''sparable to those young geniuses of other Human Kingdoms and Empires, at least in terms of warfare." "So what do you suggest we should do in this battle?" Queen Olivia asked. "Continue with the strategies Leo had proposed?" Queen Maria added. "Elder Rain?" Madam Silva turned to look at Elder Rain. Elder Rain''s eyes turned serious as he replied, "Yes, we should continue with Leo''s strategies and believe in him. He definitely has something prepared for us somewhere we least expected." He turned to look at the southwest of the Silver City. Unbeknownst to Leo, Elder Rain has actually been following him in the dark from the moment he sneaked into the Silver city, finding the shocking pile of Chaos stones which he has mentioned as the secret trap of the ck organization and also what made him understood why Leo wanted them to attack from the east of Silver City, relocating the ordinary civilians to a safe location from the secret trap, taking over a small part of both the south wall and west wall and also two Outpost of the Silver royal family. That''s why he had mentioned that Leo has something prepared, and it is somewhere they least expected it to be. Truth be told, Elder Rain really can''t help himself from feeling astonished by each of the steps that Leo has takenst night. It was beyond his imagination that his younger brother would develop this much after 10 years or so. From a brat that only knows how to rely on his parents and older brother to a young man that knows how to use everyone to their full potential and n everything step by step. It seems like his n of faking his death was what made his younger brother strive to be a lot stronger, smarter, wiser, and also what unfortunately also made him merciless, heartless, and a cold-blooded person. To be more precise, a person that Human Kingdoms and Empires specificallybeled as Genius. People that know how to think not only inside and outside of the box but also what''s beyond the box. He was really happy because now he doesn''t need to worry that much about his younger brother being the holder of the Red Cube as he should be prepared to try to take on the Fate prepared for him. Suddenly, the heavy rain stopped, bringing with it the light of the bright sun of the sky. Elder Rain then turned to look at the Silver city wall as he eximed, "Prepare for the battle!" Whoooosh! Elder Rain flew up the sky, overlooking the formation of not only the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household, but he was also looking and at the same time analyzing the formation of the Silver royal family in front of him. What followed after was Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, and Patriarch Simon Honoris alongside with the 24 Elders, 12 Zodiacs, 10 Guardians, and Generals of both the Blue Fin Kingdom and Snow Noble Household flying to their respective ces for the battle. "Mischievous Lion organization, prepare and ready!" "Blue Fin Kingdom, prepare and ready!" "Sword and Magic, prepare and ready!" "Snow Noble Household, prepare and ready!" Up above the Silver city, a man wearing a white-colored Magic armor flew up, and behind him were 10 Generals wearing a silver-colored Magic armor. "Foolish people of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household, I''m King Erskine, the King of the Silver Kingdom, I hereby dere to all of you that you will be losing in this war!" King Erskine eximed loudly for the entire battlefield to hear. "With you and that mere army of yours?" Elder Rain sneered at King Erskine''s im in response. He pointed his sword at thetter as he proimed, "You cannot even defend the entirety of Silver Kingdom as a whole when you had the best chance before, not to mention the capital city of your Kingdom. No, I mean, our Kingdom for I, Elder Rain, one of the Elders of the Sword and Magic, will also dere upon everyone present here, that King Erskine, would now only be called as Erskine for he would no longer be the King of Silver Kingdom starting this moment!" Whooosh! Queen Olivia arrived behind Elder Rain as she pointed her sword and said, "As a King that only has 3 territories remaining, you are no longer suited for such title!" Whoooosh! Queen Maria followed, "You don''t even know how to properly rule a Kingdom, yet you dare still call yourself a King?" *Whoooosh! Madam Silva followed after, "And you call all of us foolish? Maybe choosing to start this war was a good thing, because you are already corrupted by such power called King!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, and Patriarch Simon Honoris were thest ones to arrive. "I heard that you want to use my daughter, my beloved Elizabeth, to make us your pawns, o'' so great and wise King of Silver Kingdom, how much of a desperate have you be for such power?" Patriarch Vincent Snow shook his head in disappointment. "Even included my own daughter as well!!" Patriarch Simon Honoris eximed. "In the past, you were so wise. You even made us believe in your determining words that Silver Kingdom would one day be akin to a paradise that can warm people''s hearts. What people''s heart? More like your just warming your own heart instead!" Patriarch Walter Skull mocked. Elder Rain can''t help ncing at Patriarch Walter Skull after mentioning the words ''Paradise that can warm people''s heart.'' Wasn''t this the exact same phrase that his parents have been saying to them repeatedly when they were still alive? But that time, it was only about the Heart city, so how does this also be the phrase of the Silver royal family. Quickly, Elder Rain focused on King Erskine. Surprisingly, he soon after noticed a green string connected to somewhere in the southwest, most likely Leo, but this string was very faint, seemingly like it was fading away from its connection, the Red Cube, despite it being near the source. He can''t help remembering that back then King Erskine and his father, Patriarch Red Heart, were pretty close with each other. Maybe it''s because King Erskine is connected to the Red Cube that''s why his father befriended him. If only he wasn''t a Special Mage and that he knew about the power of the Red Cube, then he wouldn''t have seen this other colored string and even know what this was about. Green string simply means an ally or a friend to the Red Cube, which simply means King Erskine is someone that will help Leo in his path to fight against the Gods. However, why was it fading though? Is someone perhaps trying to interfere or cut the connection? Or is it perhaps just a coincidence? But that can''t be true as well, because Fate isn''t something that can be unintentionally destroyed.. There is definitely some meaning behind this, someone pulling the string from behind. Chapter 329 - King Mercer Chapter 329 King Mercer Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral While Elder Rain was in deep thoughts about the suspicious thing he had noticed. King Erskine on the other hand waspletely enraged the moment he heard all of their words. "In war, nothing is right and wrong, only the winner would decide all, so who are you to speak of what decision I''m making!" King Erskine pointed his Silver Light in front of him. "Indeed, nothing is right and wrong in war, and that only the winner would decide such thing, but since you will be losing anyways, then surely we have the rights to say those words!" Queen Olivia sneered at King Erskine. "Don''t tell me you expect yourself to still win, right?" Queen Olivia smirked. "He definitely thought of that!" Madam Silva added with a chuckle. Booooooom! Without wasting any more time, King Erskine exploded his Magic Power in the peak 2nd Gxy cultivation. He realized that he could no longer win this argument, so might as well begin the battle lest he would be further shamed by their words. Booom! Booom! Booom! All the Generals behind King Erskine in the 7 or 8 Star cultivation also exploded with their own Magic Power soon after. "This is what I like!" Queen Olivia eximed before releasing the Magic Power of a 7th Gxy Mage. Talking was good, but fighting was a lot better. "Time to end everything!" Queen Maria added as she followed after with the Magic Power of a 9th Gxy Mage. "Indeed!" Madam Silva nodded her head in agreement as she then released her Magic Power of a 5th Gxy Mage. Just with the three women''s cultivation alone, King Erskine''s side was already brought to a disadvantage. BOOOOM! Suddenly, an even greater Magic Power exploded. "At least you know that only strength will be able to prove who''s right and wrong!" Elder Rain smiled while releasing the Magic Power of a peak 9th Gxy Special Mage. Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and even Madam Silva were immediately stunned when they felt Elder Rain''s Magic Power. They all turned to look at him while shooting him a questioning look on their face. The Magic power Elder Rain was currently releasing right now was different from before. It was a Magic Power pressure with abination of an Element Mana, the same as what they felt from Barbara before. Only when a Mage was a Special Mage, could they add an Element Mana in their Magic Power? "You..." Queen Olivia pointed at Elder Rain in disbelief. If he was actually as strong as this from the very beginning, then surely there wasn''t any need for her to block an attack for him at that time, right? Was he actually just faking it and holding back his real strength? Then what was the need for him to release all of his strength now? Unfortunately, the truth was something only Leo and those other people who knew about the secret trap of the ck organization know the answer to why Elder Rain wasn''t holding back any of his strength at this moment. It''s simply because he wants to end this battle as fast as possible so that the ck organization wouldn''t be able to have any opportunities to activate their Lesser Chaos Magic Array. In Leo''s strategy, he wants them to attack from the east of Silver City and break in from that location so that they won''t get affected by the ck organization''s secret trap even if they''re inside the Silver City. Of course, nothing was wrong with that, but that is only because he doesn''t have any absolute strength. For Elder Rain, who could overwhelm the entire Silver royal family with his cultivation alone, he could bring an end to this battle in a different way. Although they would still be bringing the battle to the east, but there would now be new changes, specifically Elder Rain would overwhelm the Silver royal family, not give them any hope to win this battle, while at the same time slowly moving east so that they can avoid more casualties from the Lesser Chaos Magic Array, and once they arrived in there, he would immediately end the battle, totally not intending to get inside the Silver City. In his mind, he simply wants to end this battle outside the Silver City. King Erskine, the Generals behind him, and all of his soldiers below were immediately shocked the moment they felt Elder Rain''s even more powerful Magic Power. Although the Generals and soldiers below don''t know what exactly is Elder Rain''s cultivation level, but basing alone on the Magic Power they are currently feeling right now, he is definitely much more powerful than Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva, which also means Elder Rain is even much more powerful than their own King. That wasn''t the most important thing right now. The most important thing is that if Elder Rain''s is even more powerful than Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, which is his ally, then that simply means their side would be bound to lose. On the other hand, only King Erskine knows well that Elder Rain was actually a peak 9th Gxy Special Mage, but because he doesn''t want to appear weak in front of his Generals and soldiers, he could only pretend that it didn''t affect him a single bit, when in fact, deep inside him, he already knows that their chances of winning this battle were slim. BOOOOOM! Unexpectedly though, another powerful Magic Power erupted, it was also at the peak of 9th Gxy level, specifically a peak 9th Gxy Mage, but this time it was behind the Silver royal family''s side, and this person was slowly moving closer towards them. "King Mercer!" King Erskine eximed in delight. Momentster, a man with blue-colored hair, holding a 2 meters long Thunder Trident, wearing an armor that has designs of ocean waves, arrived right beside King Erskine. "Mercer?" Queen Maria was momentarily stunned while standing behind Elder Rain. "Father?" Princess ine who saw the man from her location right now was shocked. King Mercer, or otherwise more known as the King of Blue Fin Kingdom, was now standing right beside King Erskine, showing his stand in this war. "Greetings, friends from afar, I''m King Mercer of Blue Fin Kingdom, an ally of the Silver royal family, a brother forge in a battle of King Erskine, and I will be joining in the fun of this war!" King Mercer suddenly pointed his Thunder Trident at Elder Rain as he continued, "I will be your opponent." Hearing King Mercer''s words, Queen Maria immediately stepped forward, anger was evident in her eyes, as she eximed, "What are you doing here?!" Seeing his wife, King Mercer gulped down a mouthful of saliva before replying, "I... I can exin my wife!" "You have 1 minute to exin!" Queen Maria crossed her hands in front, expressing her impatience. King Mercer can''t help heaving a sigh of relief knowing that his wife gave him at least a few seconds time to exin, "In this battle, I choose not to fight in your side my wife, because I just don''t see why my brother Erskine here should lose his position as the King of Silver Kingdom. I know that I shouldn''t be doing this, considering I belong in the same Blue Fin Kingdom as you, and I''m even the King. But you see, he built Silver Kingdom from the ground up with his own hands, he made it to what it is today, and he also protected it with his life when we unreasonably invaded his territory. Just with that three reasons alone, I believe that he should be the rightful ruler of the Silver Kingdom, not someone who just pops out of nowhere and steals someone else''s hard work." "Oho, is that all?" Queen Maria asked, obviously dissatisfied with King Mercer''s reply. "Yes!" King Mercer nodded firmly and full of determination, obviously not caring whether his wife was dissatisfied with his reply. "To cut your exnation short, in your own opinion King Erskine is the rightful ruler of Silver Kingdom because he made Silver Kingdom, developed Silver Kingdom, and defend Silver Kingdom from us once in the past?" Queen Maria wanted to confirm. "That''s indeed what I meant! What else should the rightful ruler have?" King Mercer doubtfully asked. "Then who is this so-called Silver Kingdom?" Queen Maria asked. "Who... what?" King Mercer was immediately dumbfounded at hearing Queen Maria''s question. He quickly asked, "Is the Silver Kingdom perhaps a person instead? That''s impossible, right?" He turned to look at King Erskine, "Don''t tell me your Silver Kingdom is some kind of living Kingdom?" King Erskine was also momentarily dumbfounded by what Queen Maria had said at first, but it onlysted a few seconds as he finally understood what she wanted to convey to them. "Do you really think that this territory is the so-called Silver Kingdom? Thisnd where it belongs to? Or the city that is under its rule?" Queen Maria said before suddenlyughing, "Hahahaha! That''s why I''m the ruler of Blue Fin Kingdom, while your responsibility is to fight every battle in my stead." "The Silver Kingdom is not this territory that you see, it''s the people that live in this territory. Without the people living in Silver Kingdom, there won''t be any Silver Kingdom!" "You said he made Silver Kingdom? No, it''s the people that live in this territory that created Silver Kingdom! The only responsibility of the Ruler of a territory is to manage the people living in their territory, to expand thend of their territory, to protect the people in their territory from harm, and to also bring even more people to live in their territory. Without its people, even if there arend and territory to call home, there won''t still be any Silver Kingdom." "You said that he developed the Silver Kingdom? No, again, it''s the people that work in the Silver Kingdom that developed the Silver Kingdom to what we see it today. The only thing a Ruler does is to think of what to build in their territory, what product to produce in their territory, and how to earn money from their territory. Without the people in Silver Kingdom, there won''t be anyone to make houses, buildings, farms, factories, and such simr infrastructure. Without the people in Silver Kingdom, there won''t be anyone producing materials, weapons, tools, equipment, goods, and many more simr products. Not to mention, no one would even be able to earn money without any people!" "And you said that because he defended the Silver Kingdom when we unreasonably attack them, that''s why he''s the rightful ruler of the Silver Kingdom? No, once again, it was not him that defended the Silver Kingdom, it was those soldiers that fought against us. The one and only person he fought against was you! So, he didn''t defend the Silver Kingdom against us, the only thing he did was defend against you, alone!" Queen Maria pointed at King Mercer with a sneer on her face as she continued, "Which means what he defended was again only his territory." "Now tell me, is making the territory, developing the territory, and defending the territory the proof of being the rightful ruler of Silver Kingdom? Or is helping the people, developing the people, and defending the people the proof of being the rightful ruler of Silver Kingdom?" Queen Maria finished her exnation. Chapter 330 - Merlfolks Unique Way Of Settling Matters Chapter 330 Merlfolks unique way of settling matters Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce King Mercer was unable to reply to the question asked by his wife, Queen Maria. What she had just said was indeed very reasonable and also logical, because thinking deeply, the Silver Kingdom wasn''t really the territory itself, but rather the people themselves living in the territory. Who would even bother calling a ce with no people as a Kingdom? No one, because no territory could be called a Vige, Town, City, Capital, Kingdom, or even an Empire without any people living in such ces. Of course, the Ruler of the territory is considered as one of the people, but would someone be called a Ruler as well without any people? Obviously, they won''t, because a Ruler can only be called as such when they have people to rule. However, King Mercer wouldn''t just stay silent, he replied, "Don''t you see, that''s what he is doing right now. My brother Erskine here is defending the people!" Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva can''t help rolling their eyes the moment they heard of King Mercer''s words. As if they don''t know the truth behind King Erskine''s actions. At the very beginning of this war, specifically, when the Kingdom Protection Array was destroyed by the ck organization, King Erskine himself stayed in Silver City while letting only the respective City Lords of each city to defend for themselves. That was the real reason why White River City, Green Weed City, and even the Will City fell easily in the first ce, because King Erskine only let the soldiers of those cities defend against the Magical Beast Hoard''s attack. Even the four Fortresses had only decided to lend a hand when things finally became worst. Like for example, the Eastern Fortress only lend a hand to Green Weed City when the Shark Cemetery unexpectedly decided to attack. The Southeast Fortress only decided to save Fourth Prince Ethan and Princess ine from the Blue Coral City when the Mischievous Lion organization had the idea ofying its hands on the city so that they would put the both of them into a dangerous ce, hence, they were able to easily persuade the reinforcement from Blue Fin Kingdom to lend a helping hand to their Silver royal family. The Southwest Fortress didn''t lend a hand to cksmoke City when they requested for help. And as for the Southern Fortress, they were the most safest territory at that time, but still, they didn''t bother lending a hand to any other territories that needed help or even thought of fighting against the Mischievous Lion organization. Truth be told, this was the reason why at the beginning of the war the Mischievous Lion organization easily convinced the entire cksmoke City, which includes the cksmoke Noble Household and the other Noble Households over there, to join their organization. As well as the reason why the entire Blue Coral City at first also decided to ept joining the Mischievous Lion organization, though in the end, with the help of the Blue Fin Kingdom, the Blue Coral City was returned back to the Silver royal family''s hand, but still, it doesn''t remove the fact that they were indeed once have been helped by the Mischievous Lion organization. As the war continues, the Silver royal family only decided to make a move personally, still excluding King Erskine, when they finally only have a few remaining territories. But at that moment, it was already toote, because everything was alreadypletely in the hands of their opponents, specifically the Mischievous Lion organization and ck organization, which again still didn''t make King Erskine moved. It was only at this moment when the war has arrived in the Silver City that King Erskine finally decided to make a move personally. Thinking deeply, what King Mercer had just said was indeed correct; King Erskine has indeed defended his people, but only at this moment, which is unfortunately already toote to prove that he''s the rightful ruler of the Silver Kingdom. King Erskine deciding to stand up now doesn''t show anymore that he cares for the Silver Kingdom, but rather he only cares about his own territory. King Erskine''s words in the past saying that he would fight against the Mischievous Lion organization because he wasn''t sure whether they are good for the Human race or not has now turned into aplete joke. There is no good for the Human race or not, it was only good for him and the Silver royal family or not. Queen Olivia and Madam Silva wanted to speak those words to King Mercer, to make him realize just how foolish he was to get tricked by King Erskine. But Queen Maria stopped them with her hand. "I know my husband better than anyone present here. Mercer wouldn''t be persuaded by mere words or any arguments, the onlynguage that exists in his world is violence." Queen Maria exined, "If we really want to persuade him, then it would be through our strength. Hehehe, back then, this was the exact reason why I fell in love with him. He just proved all of his words with actions. But now, I couldn''t help having regrets about it, because he turns into a muscle-head." She can''t help shaking her head in disappointment. "Then would we really be fighting against your husband?" Queen Olivia curiously asked. "I guess that''s the only choice we could have..." Queen Maria replied. "But wouldn''t this spark a fight between the two of you?" Madam Silva followed up with another question. "Spark a fight?" Queen Maria can''t help chuckling, "We, Mermaid race, settle our fights in a different way. We also don''t involve other people who aren''t rted to this matter by using tricks and schemes. After this war is over, we would definitely settle this score in the arena, and after that, there won''t be anymore arguments or displeasures, because all of those would be left in the arena." "Oh, so what you have agreed to stay in the arena, stays in the arena?" Elder Rain can''t help butting in. Queen Maria just nodded her head in response. "Okay!" Elder Rain said with a smile on his face. He really thought at first that he would need to hold back in fighting against King Mercer in fear of causing Queen Maria to hate him. But hearing her reply, it seems like there''s no need to bother about it anymore. Such a unique way of handling things, if only we, the Human race, was like that, then problems would easily be settled and more importantly, we would be more united. "The Mermaid race really has a unique way of doing things." Queen Olivia can''t helpmenting. "Indeed, my mind has now been broadened by your words, hahaha!" Madam Silva added with augh. "Not only the Mermaid race, but this way of settling matters was also and always been the way of the Merlfolks," Queen Maria exined, "With how big the ocean is, there is enough territory for every Merlfolks race to share. But if they really want to have a share, they of course needed to prove it through their strengths. Think about it, the sea-dwelling Magical Beast. Do you really think by speaking only would be able to make them back off? Obviously, they don''t! It is only through fighting could we make them retreat." Hearing Queen Maria''s words, Queen Olivia, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain nodded their heads as they easily understood what she meant. In thend, there is not enough space for each of the countless of different ind Foreign races, including Human race, to share with each other. There are just too many races living on thend of the Celestial Worldpared to the ones living in the water. Even the air wasn''t spared by the ind Foreign races. However, in the ocean, the only Foreign racespeting with the territories were the Merlfolks races and the sea-dwelling Magical Beast. And with how big the Celestial World is already, just imagine how much bigger ocean it would have. Even if the Merlfolks races have enough strength to keep on expanding their territory for a millennium straight, it would still not be enough time topletely have control over the entire ocean of the Celestial World. That''s just how big the ocean is of the Celestial World. Though the Merlfolks races were having such good circumstances in terms of territory, that still doesn''t necessarily mean that they are a lot more stronger than the ind Foreign races. The ind Foreign races are a lot more powerful than Merlfolks in many aspects because they continuously fought with each other, experiencing all sorts of different fighting styles of all the other Foreign races, and many more. And even if the Merlfolks races have the home advantage in any water territory, it still doesn''t necessarily mean they could win a fight once an ind Foreign race goes into their territory. "What are you all talking about over there? Won''t it be rude if you don''t include us?" King Mercer can''t help himself from asking when he saw his opponents talking with each other whileughing from time to time. "I think they are not treating us seriously." King Erskine immediately assumed. Elder Rain looked at both King Erskine and King Mercer as he said with a chuckle, "Hahaha, no need to bother yourselves. We were only talking about how good the Merlfolk''s way of settling disputes is. Imagine, if you dare go against your wife, the simplest way to settle this matter is to actually just fight in the arena. Once the fight is over, no matter who wins or loses, everything would be settled." Gulp! A gulping sound from King Mercer was suddenly heard when Elder Rain mentioned the way the Merlfolks race settles disputes. King Mercer turned to look at King Erskine and said, "You better do everything to win this war, because after this I would be having another battle at Blue Fin Kingdom against my wife." "Brother Mercer, what do you mean another battle with your wife?" King Erskine who doesn''t know yet what Elder Rain really meant about the Merlfolks good way of settling matters can''t help himself from asking. "Just don''t mind it, let''s put all our focus into this war!" King Mercer replied to King Erskine with a wryly smile on his face. He really doesn''t want to say anything anymore because the so-called fight that Elder Rain has mentioned was actually a one-sided beating by his wife to him. What good way of settling matters? Although that indeed exists, but it still depends on the person whether they would follow such a way or not, and his wife, Queen Maria, was one of those kinds of people who doesn''t follow the norm. One time, he defeated his wife in the arena, but the moment he returned home, he was immediately sent away on a mission to one of the Danger zone of the Blue Fin Kingdom, specifically the Forest of Sea mes, a ce with thousands of sea volcanoes, to retrieve millions of Volcano Fish because she was craving for it. In the end, when he finally returned with millions of Volcano Fish, she only ended up eating one of Volcano Fish while the rest of the Volcano Fish was given to the people of Blue Fin Kingdom.. Ever since then, the so-called fighting in the arena to settle matters became a one-sided beating by his wife to him. Chapter 334 - Commander Nov’s Arrival Chapter 334 Commander Nov''s arrival Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take long for Ethan to see his older brother, Edward, ordering the soldiers to knock on every door nearby him. "Brother," Ethan waved his hand to Edward. "Oh, weren''t you doing good up there, why did you suddenly retreat?" Edward curiously asked. "It''s part of that confidential thing I''ve told you about a while ago. Anyways, we need to go to south as quickly as possible!" Ethan replied. "Basing on how you''re on the rush, I''m guessing that this confidential thing is dangerous, am I correct?" Edward wanted to confirm. "Yes, that''s why we need to go to south now!" Ethan said solemnly. Seeing how solemn his younger brother was, Edward just nodded his head before turning to look at the soldiers as he said, "Everyone, that''s already enough, we need to go to south now!" "Okay!!" "Yes, your Highness!" "Roger that!" The Captains yelled out their response as they each ordered their men to stop what they were doing and move to south. "By the way, where''s that guy Leo right now?" Edward asked. "Over the east wall, most likely enjoying the fun over there." Ethan replied with a long sigh. To be honest, he really wants to go to the east wall right now because the main battlefield was over there, but because of his responsibility as one of Leo''s Commander, he could only stay here and manage their men. "You want to go and join the fight, right?" Edward was able to easily understand what his younger brother was thinking right now. "Of course, who doesn''t want to be on the battlefield!" Ethan replied with determination. "Hahahaha, you''re really like third brother, always thinking of going into the battlefield." Edwardughed. "That was the reason why he became strong really fast after our second brother." Ethan replied. "Yeah," Edward agreed. Momentster, they finally arrived before the relocation area, which at this moment was fortified with earth walls and has a small gate as an entrance. At the gate were Charlotte, Sele, and old man Torre. "Wow, brother, who''s that chick beside Leo''s woman?" Edward asked while pointing using his mouth at Sele. "I think her name was Sele or something, she''s one of Charlotte''s Generals." Ethan replied. "Help me get to know herter!" Edward patted Ethan''s shoulder before suddenly flying off towards the west, obviously going to the battlefield. Ethan could only shake his head while watching his older brother Edward flying off to the ce where he wanted to go. He can''t help asking himself why he was assigned to help Leo''s women in the relocation area when the ce he''s perfectly suited to be was on the battlefield. Charlotte slowly walked towards Ethan before saying, "That''s a lot of people you got there. It would definitely be difficult to fit them all together into this ce." The Captain, whose name was Captain Stone, who asked Ethan a while ago why the ordinary civilians they have bought were enough, finally understood the reason why. The relocation area in front of them wasn''t really that big, most likely 5 kilometers square, not to mention it already has a lot of people relocated inside, meaning with the total number of ordinary civilians they have brought with them right now, which is less than 5,000, they would be cramped inside. "Fourth Prince Ethan, shouldn''t we look for a much bigger ce to relocate the people we have brought? I think this ce wouldn''t be enough to fit all of them." Captain Stone asked. Ethan turned to look at Captain Stone and replied, "It''s going to be difficult to find a much better relocation area than this." He then turned to look at Charlotte and asked, "Can we really not fit these people there?" "The only thing I said was it''s going to be difficult, not that it''s impossible to fit them. So yeah, we can still fit them, but there would definitely be a lot of people that will feel displeased about it, as they would be against the idea of being cramped inside, so I would be leaving it to you guys to handle the ruckus that they would be causing." Charlotte said, "At the same time, I want you guys to slowly expand to the east so that we can open more space for them." "Okay!" Ethan nodded his head before turning to look at the Captains, "I want 5 Captains to help manage the relocation area, and another 5 Captains would go to the east and slowly secure the ce so that we can expand." "Roger that!" With that said, 2 groups with 5 Captains each were formed. One group was led by Charlotte inside the relocation area as she would be assigning them their ces to guard, while the other group was led by Ethan to go to the east. ..... Meanwhile, back at the east wall, Leo finally cleared up 1/8 of the east wall, but it was enough for them to retreat already back to the south wall as they can''t handle going any farther. He was unlike Ethan''s side that has Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan to help, THUS it was impossible for his side to defeat 1/4 of the Silver royal family''s soldiers on top of the east wall. Just taking down 1/8 of the wall has already caused him to lose a bit less than 150 men out of 500 men, so going any farther would not only result in more casualties but also the difficulty will increase the more men he loses. "Let''s just hold on the south wall for now and wait for our allies to go up the walls and help us." Leo said to everyone. Suddenly, a man wearing armor appeared, flying up in the air nearby the east wall while looking menacingly at Leo. "Finally found the Leader!" A man wearing a golden armor chuckled while looking at Leo. Leo was really familiar with this man since this man was Commander Nov himself, the Commander of the Eastern Fortress and the person who has sent out his soldiers to the northeast to look for him. He really didn''t expect that he''d coincidentally meet this person. Gulp! "Anyst wish?" Commander Nov asked while brandishing his Magic sword. Whoooosh! "Oho, didn''t expect to stumble upon Commander Nov here!" Crown Prince Edward suddenly appeared. Leo can''t help himself from breathing a sigh of relief, knowing that Crown Prince Edward has arrived. "Crown Prince Edward, are you also here to look for the Leader?" Commander Nov asked. "Nah," Crown Prince Edward shook his head as he then pointed his Magic sword towards Commander Nov, "I''m here for you!" Commander Nov was momentarily stunned for a moment after he heard Crown Prince Edward''s words. Wasn''t he supposedly on their side? "I don''t understand..." Commander Nov who only knows about fighting was unable toprehend what Crown Prince Edward meant. "I know, but this would!" Crown Prince Edward said beforeunching himself straight towards Commander Nov. Whooosh! Seeing this, Commander Nov finally understood as he quickly put his Magic sword in front of him to defend against Crown Prince Edward''s attack. nggg! "So you have chosen to join the fool''s side?" Commander Nov asked while staring straight at Crown Prince Edward''s eyes. "Don''t you find it amusing for a fool to call others a fool?" Crown Prince Edward mocked before pushing his Magic sword in front of him to propel himself backward and consequently give himself enough distance for a swing. ng! "Me? A fool? Then what do you call a person who was taught by a fool on how to fight?" Commander Nov replied with a smile while blocking Crown Prince Edward''s sword. Crown Prince Edward smiled back as he said, "So you are saying that in terms of fighting you''re also stupid?" "You..." Commander Nov was immediately rendered speechless. Crown Prince Edwardughed before punching Commander Nov''s stomach and saying, "Fireball!" Booom! Because there was not enough space in between Crown Prince Edward''s punch and Commander Nov''s stomach, the Fireball spell immediately exploded the moment it was casted. "I never expected that you''d used my fighting style against me!" Commander Nov smiled before suddenly appearing in front of Crown Prince Edward, "Too bad, you should have used ming shots instead!" Bang! Commander Nov punched Crown Prince Edward as he whispered, "ming shot!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Multiple explosions exploded around Crown Prince Edward''s armor, which quickly causes him to shoot towards Leo. "Shoot him!" Leo immediately ordered all of his men who were long prepared with the war weapons, slingshots made of roots and vines, and the Earth Elementals holding metal balls to shoot Commander Nov. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! A hand made out of roots, and vines appeared as it also came straight towards Commander Nov. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Unfortunately, before the attack could reach, multiple sword wave from Commander Nov''s Magic sword came shooting down towards the metal balls and cut down the root and vine hand, and right after causing a cloud of smoke to form up in the air. Whoooosh! Crown Prince Edward didn''t stay down as he quickly shoots towards Commander Nov. He was thinking of using the cloud of smoke in between them to try and catch Commander Nov in surprise. Unexpectedly though, Commander Nov was already long prepared behind the cloud of smoke. His Magic sword was preparing for a swing, but unlike any ordinary swing, his Magic sword was currently letting out hot smoke, and magma were dripping down. "Volcanic sh!" WHOOOOOOOSH! A sword wave made out of magma and full of destruction shoot towards Crown Prince Edward the moment he came out charging from the cloud of smoke. Crown Prince Edward quickly saw the sword wave as he immediately casted a Short Distance Blink to appear a few distances away from the attack. He right after brandished his own Magic sword before swinging it in his front, "Aquatic sh!" *WHAAAAAAAAASH! *BOOOOOOOOOM!! Chapter 335 - The Silver Brother Chapter 335 The Silver brother Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Crown Prince Edward could have actually dodged Commander Nov''s attack easily, considering if only he used the Short Distance Blink spell to escape out of its range. But if he had indeed done that, then Leo would, in turn, be receiving the full brunt of sword wave attack. With how fast and big the sword wave was, Leo would definitely be unable to dodge. The chances of him dodging are also close to zero. Commander Nov''s Volcanic sh spell was actually a Gxy level Magic spell of the Magma Element. Additionally, with him being a Gxy level Mage, the Volcanic sh he had casted would obviously also have the strength of Gxy level Magic spell. On the other hand, Crown Prince Edward was still a peak 9 Star level Mage, and despite the Aquatic sh spell being one of the Gxy level Magic spell of the Water Element, but with him not being in the Gxy level yet, the power of the Magic spell was only able to release a strength of those in the peak of 9 Star level. As a result, the Aquatic sh was destroyed and the Volcanic sh continued shooting straight towards Crown Prince Edward. Whoooosh! Out of the expectations of everyone watching, a white sword wave suddenly hit the magma sword wave, and right after causing it to be redirected towards another direction. Whoooosh! Szzzhhhhhhhhh! The tower that connects the south wall and east wall together was immediately cleaved into half with the surrounding wall turning into magma. Booom! An explosion quickly followed after, which right after caused a strong shockwave to assault every nearby direction. Krghhhhh! The tower that was cleaved into half was slowly turning into rumbles as its debris slowly crumbled down to the ground. The nearby south wall and the east wall was also affected as a small part of it slowly crumbled down. Seeing this, Leo immediately started running away so that he won''t get affected by the after-effects of Commander Nov''s Volcanic sh spell attack. Momentster, the crumbling of the south and east wall finally stopped, and what appeared soon after when the dust finally cleared off was the southeast corner destroyed, specifically the tower was now destroyed beyond everyone''s recognition. Everyone outside the Silver city could already see the inside of the city as the wall that was supposedly blocking the view inside was destroyed and had turned into a pile of hot and burning pile of stone bricks slowly being turned into magma. An attack caused by a Gxy level Mage was really something to be wary about. Imagine, just one Magic spell in the level of Gxy level was already enough to destroy a small part of the Silver city wall that wasn''t destroyed even after receiving hundreds of war weapons attacks. Whoooosh! Fourth Prince Ethan appeared beside Crown Prince Edward, assisting thetter to slowly glide down and soon afternded beside Leo. "That was very dangerous, you should have just dodged to the side instead of blocking it for me!" Leo said to Crown Prince Edward. But his eyes soon after turned grateful as he said, "But still, thank you!" To be honest, the moment he saw Commander Nov''s attack shooting towards his direction, he had already thought of just simply jumping off the wall. He wasn''t afraid of falling straight down to the ground because all of his Elementals would jump off with him as well to save him from dying. Like for example, the Earth Elementals will use its Earth Maniption to create a handmade entirely out of stone using the wall as the material to catch him, or the Nature Elemental would do it instead by creating roots and vines. The Water Elementals could also create something akin to flowing water on the wall and he would slowly slide off the wall using the Death Wake Dagger, a Magic weapon with very strong durability, to lessen the momentum of his fall. He does admit that it would certainly be dangerous, but it was something he could pull off. Though he would definitely be going for the former choice than thetter choice, becausending on the ground would in turn require him to defend against that powerful shockwave. Anyways, he was still grateful for Crown Prince Edward saving him instead. Truthfully, even though he could pull off such a stunt, a few bones around his body would definitely break, causing him to be unable to continue fighting. Of course, it could still be healedter on after this war is over, but the cost afterwards would not only be money and Magical resources, but it will also cost a lot of his ns that he wanted to execute for this battle to not be possible anymore. "No problem, I just did what I thought was the correct thing to do." Crown Prince Edward responded to Leo with a smile. "Are you hurt?" Ethan quickly asked his older brother Edward. "Hahahaha! Due to your timely save, I, fortunately, didn''t receive any injury. If you were a bit slow though, then I would have definitely been seriously injured." Crown Prince Edward said with augh to lighten up the solemn mood by a bit. Hearing Crown Prince Edward''s reply, Ethan can''t help heaving a sigh of relief knowing that he was safe. Fortunately, he saw Commander Nov when he was leading the 5 Captains and their men to go east to expand the relocation area. If not for that, then the one below those rumbles right now would have been his older brother Edward and Leo. Anyways, he wasn''t worried about leaving those Captains because Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice were left behind to lead them. "What should we do next?" Leo quickly asked. He was now out of options after seeing Commander Nov''s strength for himself. The strength shown by Commander Nov waspletely unlike Commander Decker''s strength back at the Southeast Fortress. At that time, despite Commander Decker being a 2nd Gxy Mage as well like Commander Nov, thebination of Chief Lago, Charlotte, Sebastian, and Dan helping together was able to fight against him. One of the reasons for that was definitely because they were able to restrict Commander Decker from casting a powerful Magic spell-like Commander Nov''s Volcanic sh spell. But still, he can clearly see that even if they were indeed given a chance to repeat the same thing to Commander Nov, the result wouldn''t be the same. This person was definitely someone who had already gone through a lot of fights in the past. Not only against Humans or other Foreign races, but Magical Beast as well, because only by hunting a lot of Magical Beast could a person be really versatile in fighting, just like him. "I''ll be fighting against Commander Nov while Edward would be assisting me by the side." Ethan quickly proposes an idea. "But can you do it?" Crown Prince Edward asked. "Don''t forget, I''m now a 1st Gxy Mage, and I have also long already consolidated my cultivation, so my Magic spells and strength are up to par to 1st Gxy level." Ethan replied. He turned to look at Leo as he said, "Position all the war weapons we could use and Magic spells towards Commander Nov, and wait for the best opportunity to attack. We will repeat what we have done to Barbara back at the Southern Fortress." "No problem!" Leo nodded with a mischievous smile on his face. In the first ce, such a n was his own creation, so he of course already knew how to do it better than anyone else. "Let''s go!" Ethan said before flying towards Commander Nov. Seeing Ethan flying off first, Crown Prince Edward quickly followed after as he said, "I''ve never thought that the time that we would be fighting together would be against our own family, hahaha!" "What against our own family?! What we are doing is for the goodness of our own family, because we both believe that staying as a Royal family is not suited for the likes of us that wants to keep on fighting on the battlefield rather than sitting on afortable throne and managing a territory. Such a position should be left to the likes of Leo." Ethan replied with a smirk on his face. "Indeed!" Crown Prince Edward nodded in agreement. Just like his second brother and third brother, both of them grew extremely fast because they keep on fighting on the battlefield. They basically only rest for a few days before quickly returning back to fighting and fighting. That was also one of the reasons why they don''t want to manage a territory, but rather wanted to go on an adventure throughout the entire Celestial World. Commander Nov, who immediately saw Fourth Prince Ethan along with Crown Prince Edward flying towards him, can''t help forming a mocking look on his face as he said, "Do you really think that the both of you working together will be enough to defeat me? Remember, I''ve taught both of you your fighting style, so I of course know how to counter it!" "We would never know unless we try, right?" Ethan replied while gripping his Magic sword tightly. "They did say that students would one day overtake their own teachers, so maybe such a day for us is today!" Crown Prince Edward added. "Let''s see you both try, then!" Commander Nov said as he flies down to meet with Fourth Prince Ethan and Crown Prince Edward. Whooosh! Meanwhile, on top of the south wall, Leo quickly started preparing the hundreds or so of war weapons and his 300 remaining men. Once the best opportunityes, Commander Nov would definitely be in for the best surprise of his life, his very own death! Chapter 336 - The Silver Brother Versus Commander Nov Chapter 336 The Silver brother versus Commander Nov Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Seeing Commander Nov charging towards them, Ethan quickly asked, "What''s the most powerful Magic spell, you know?" "That Aquatic sh I used a while ago was the most powerful Magic spell I learned. I''ve also done a Magic Integration for it, so I don''t need to chant its incantation anymore." Crown Prince Edward replied. "How many more times could you still use it?" Ethan followed after. All the Magic spells can be used for however many times a Mage wanted, but every time they casted a Magic spell, especially for the Star level Mages, they would need to expend the Mana inside their Stars. Although the Stars could also keep on absorbing Mana from their surrounding, the speed of that sometimes can''t match the amount of Mana the Mages uses. That''s why there are times when a Mage still runs out of Mana and for this reason, Magic spells that require a lot of Mana to cast can no longer be used. No, they can still cast the Magic spell, only that it will be much weakerpared to when there was still enough Mana. Such knowledge is extremely important to know for all of the Mages, especially during a fight, so that they won''t be useless or passive once they can no longer use some important Magic spells they have in their arsenal. It''s mostly the most powerful Magic spell, or the most used Magic spell a Mage has that needed them to pay strict attention to their limit because normally it''s those kinds of Magic spells that have a limit of usage. "My limit is 5 before I need to start recuperating my Mana." Crown Prince Edward quickly responded as he understood what Ethan wanted to know. "Good!" Ethan nodded in relief. After using one Aquatic sh, Edward still has 4 chances of using that Gxy level Magic spell, which is, in his opinion, enough to set up an opportunity for Leo to attack with the war weapons and Magic spells from the wall. After knowing that important information, Ethan then gripped his Magic sword tightly as he prepared himself for Commander Nov''s attack. ngggg! Whooooosh! Ethan and Commander Nov''s Magic swords shed with each other, causing a shockwave to spread out towards their surrounding, which right after destroyed the clouds up in thy sky. Even Crown Prince Edward wasn''t spared as he was pushed backward by a few meters before stabilizing himself in the air. "ming shot!" Crown Prince Edward quickly casted to support Ethan. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Hundreds or so of fireballs shoot towards Commander Nov, who was in lockdown with Ethan. "Fireball!" "Fireball!" Both Ethan and Commander Nov casted Fireball spell at the same time with their other free hand as they both quickly thrown a punch to one another to propel their bodies backward using the explosion that the Fireball caused and hence dodging Crown Prince Edward''s ming shot spell. Suddenly though, before Commander Nov could escape the range of Crown Prince Edward''s ming shot spell, Ethan put his hand up in front and casted, "ming Prison!" Whoooosh! A prison made entirely of me immediately appeared to imprisoned Commander Nov, causing him not to continue propelling backward and he was also unable to escape from the range of Crown Prince Edward''s ming shot spell. Booom! Booom! Booom! "Earth Pir!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two Earth pirs appeared above and below Commander Nov, who was still imprisoned inside the ming Prison spell and receiving the assault of the ming shot spell. The two earth pirs immediately went straight towards Commander Nov. BOOOOOOM! An explosion followed after the ming Prison was destroyed after being squashed by the two earth pirs. "Is he done for?" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Contrary to Ethan and Crown Prince Edward''s expectations, multiple sword waves shoot all around the ces, causing the two earth pirs to be sliced into pieces. "Was that the best you both could do to me? Hahahaha!" Commander Nov''s voice inside the cloud of dust said beforeughing loudly. "Aquatic sh!" Whaaaaaash! Before Commander Nov''sughter could fade away though, a sword wave made out of surging water shoot towards in the middle of the cloud of dust. Boooom! Without wasting any time, Ethan and Crown Prince Edward quickly casted more Magic spells to follow up with the Aquatic sh. "Hail!" "Whirlpool!" "Whirlwind sh!" "Lightning Strike!" "Metal Spike!" Dozens of ice spikes from the sky was formed before shooting towards the middle of the cloud of smoke, followed after by a circling tornado of water, then dozens or so of sharp des made out of wind afterwards was a lightning strike from the sky,stly were hundreds or so of metal spikes piercing straight. The moment those Magic spells came inside the cloud of smoke, Commander Nov suddenly eximed, "Pantheon of Light!" BOOOOOM! An explosion of light exploded in the middle of the cloud of smoke, revealing Commander Nov in the middle, no scratch nor any kind of injury were found around his body. Seeing this, Ethan and Crown Prince Edward were momentarily stunned before preparing themselves for defense. It was obviously Commander Nov''s turn to attack. "Childs y!" Commander Nov said as the Magic sword in his hand shone with bright light, "Pantheon of Light!" Whoooooooosh! Dozens or so of des made out entirely of light shoot towards Ethan and Crown Prince Edward. ng! ng! Ethan blocked two des of light as he quickly retreated backward to help Crown Prince Edward. ng! Unfortunately, with how many and powerful the de of lights was, it was very difficult for Ethan to reach Crown Prince Edward. ng! ng! On the other hand, Crown Prince Edward already has his hand numb just after blocking two des of lights, and there were more iing towards him. ng! Crown Prince Edward defended one more de of lights before he was finally unable to defend himself from the other one, causing him to shoot straight down to the ground. Whoooosh! However, before he could reach to the ground, Crown Prince Edward immediately stabilized himself. "Damn, what was that!" Crown Prince Edward swore before quickly flying to the side to dodge more des of lights chasing after him. He used the buildings as the cover for the attack. Fortunately, there were no civilians inside the nearby houses since it was near the walls, meaning it would be the most dangerous location during the battle. Because of that, he was able to not hesitate choosing to do this. If there were any civilians, then he would have no choice but to go to the battlefield instead and use the Silver royal family''s soldiers as a meat shield. Though it would definitely be difficult to use them as a shieldpared to using buildings, since buildings were naturally tougher than the Human body. Seeing that Crown Prince Edward was fine, Ethan brandished his Magic sword as he did a Short Distance Blink spell and appeared in front of Commander Nov. He then quickly shed towards thetter''s Magic armor. But before he could do that, a Magic sword swiftly blocked him. "Unlucky for you, but I ain''t falling for such trick!" Commander Nov smiled. "Is that so, but how about this!" Ethan said before unexpectedly releasing a wave of electricity from his Magic sword straight towards Commander Nov''s Magic sword, "Lightning!" Szzzhhhh! Lightning current traveled from Commander Nov''s Magic sword before sending a shock to his entire body. Booom! Commander Nov flew backward before stabilizing himself. He was momentarily stunned by what had just happened to him. He clearly remembers that he hasn''t taught Fourth Prince Ethan such a trick in the past. "What a worthy trick to learn from Queen Maria!" Ethan eximed inwardly. This was actually the same trick that Queen Maria had used back before when Barbara blocked her attack, though the Magic spell she had used at that time was Thunder spell, which is more powerful than Lightning spell by dozens of folds. "Let''s keep on going!" Ethan said before dashing straight towards Commander Nov, not letting thetter take any breather. "Fool!" Commander Nov eximed as he brandished his Magic sword to counter-attack Ethan''s attack. "Is that so!" Ethan smiled before casting, "Earth Pir!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Two Earth pirs stocking with each other appeared before shooting straight towards Commander Nov. Whooosh! Booom! Commander Nov was easily able to destroy the first earth pir, but he was unable to send another attack to the second one in time, thus his body was hit, causing him to start falling to the ground. Crown Prince Edward was already waiting down below as he swings his Magic sword the moment he saw Commander Nov falling towards his direction, "Aquatic sh!" WHAAAAAAAAASH! A sword wave made out of surging water current shoot towards the falling Commander Nov. Seeing this, Commander Nov moved his hand as he casted, "Earth Wall!" Whooosh! "Wind Shield!" Whooosh! "Holy Shield!" Whooosh! "Water Barrier!" Whooosh! "Ice Chain!" Four different Defensive Magic spells were casted, before they were stacked together by the Ice Chain, as a result forming a new entire shield made up of Earth Wall, Wind Shield, Holy Shield, and Water Barrier. BOOOOOOM! The Aquatic sh hit the shield that Commander Nov has casted, causing it to explode with the Aquatic sh, unfortunately, blocked sessfully. However, Crown Prince Edward''s attack didn''t end there as he quickly casted a Short Distance Blink spell and appeared beside Commander Nov. He right after swing his Magic sword. Boooom! The Magic sword hit Commander Nov''s Magic armor, causing him to fly up. But his body first hit the stone pir that was pushing him down just now to the ground in the process and destroyed it before finally shooting towards Ethan. "Hail!" "Blizzard!" Ethan quicklybined Hail spell and Blizzard spell to summon and strengthen the hundreds of ice spikes that were formed around him. With a wave of his hand, the hundreds of ice spikes came raining down towards Commander Nov. "Pantheon of Light!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Dozens of des of light appeared as it quickly defended Commander Nov from the ice spikes. "Ice Prison!" Whoooosh! A prison made out of ice suddenly appeared to imprisoned Commander Nov inside. With the Blizzard spell up on the air, the Ice Prison spell was immediately strengthened further. This was Ethan''s intention for using Hail spell a Blizzard spell first, in order to make Commander Nov unable to use his strongest attack, which is the Pantheon of Light, for a few seconds, consequently giving them the perfect opportunity to execute their n. "Now!" Ethan eximed. Hearing Ethan''s exmation, Crown Prince Edward brandished his Magic sword for onest time and casted, "Aquatic sh!" WHAAAAAAAASH! Commander Nov who saw the iing Aquatic sh only smiled as he silently whispered to himself, "Fools!" With him being in the inside of the fortified Ice Prison spell, it was as good as having a fortified shield. What Commander Nov didn''t know though was that Crown Prince Edward''s attack wasn''t actually intending to target him with the Aquatic sh but rather to destroy the Ice Prison itself and cause a cold mist to hinder his vision of his surrounding. Down below the south wall, Leo formed a mischievous smile on his face before he pointed the Death Wake Dagger towards the temporarily blinded Commander Nov and eximed, "Fire!!" Chapter 337 - Silver Royal Family Defeat Chapter 337 Silver royal family defeat Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce What Ethan and Crown Prince Edward have been doing all this time was only to make Commander Nov focus entirely on them so that Leo would have the best opportunity tounch an attack using the war weapons. No matter how powerful a Mage was, even if they were in the Constetion level, just like Barbara, war weapons are still lethal for them. One attack might not be enough, two is definitely not enough as well, or even three, four, and five, but surely being hit by 50 to 100 attacks from a war weapon is enough, right? After all, Mages are still Human nheless. Without their Defensive Magic spells, their Magic Manifestation, or their Constetion form defending them, then being hit by metal balls 50 to 100 times will definitely break their bones. Even Barbara who was in her Constetion form and a 1st Constetion Special Mage was seriously injured after receiving a barrage of war weapon''s attack, not to mention Commander Nov who was only a 2nd Gxy Mage and was only wearing a Magic armor. BOOOOOOM! The Ice Prison spell was easily destroyed by Crown Prince Edward''s Aquatic sh, causing the cold white mist to spread throughout the air, hindering the vision of people inside and outside. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Metal balls from the war weapons soon after began shooting towards the inside of the cold white mist, hitting whatever or whoever it could hit. Though a lot of metal balls have missed their target, but there were a few that had surely hit Commander Nov basing on them not shooting out of the cold white mist but instead had fallen to the ground. Due to the unexpected barrage of metal balls, Commander Nov was unable to cast any Defensive Magic spells. He was only relying on his Magic sword and Magic armor to defend. "That''s just the beginning!" Leo motioned his hand before the barrage ended. This time, the ones that attack were those slingshots created by the Nature Elementals. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! One hundred or so of those slingshots soon followed after the attack of the war weapons. At the same time, the soldiers manning the war weapons quickly started cleaning the inside. Afterwards, they put Magic dust, before finally shoving the metal balls. Momentster, before the 2nd barrage ended, the 3rd barrage quickly followed. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Then the 4th barrage, then the 5th, and so on and so forth. It was basically a rotation between the war weapons and the slingshots. The barrage only stopped when Commander Nov''s sorry figure came out of the cold white mist, falling straight to the ground. His Magic armor only has a few tes left, his Magic sword only has a handle left, and even his body has many marks of the metal balls left behind. Ethan and Crown Prince Edward looked at the falling Commander Nov, and they only calm themselves after being sure that he''s down for good. Commander Nov was still alive, only unconscious, but even if he was conscious, with the current state of his body right now, it would be a miracle if he could still fight. "Victory!!" Leo eximed, seeing that they have defeated Commander Nov. "Victory!" "Victory!" "Victory!" Loud cheers from Leo''s 300 men up on the south wall followed after, getting louder and louder in every passing second. The majority of the Silver royal family''s soldiers also saw Commander Nov being defeated, hence their morale immediately plummeted down. At first, when Commander Nov just arrived along with the 1st Gold Division and 2nd Gold Division, they were able to somewhat bnce their status on the battlefield. And with the Vice-Commander taking the lead, they slowly made it even. However, now that Commander Nov has fallen, all the Silver royal family''s soldiers can''t help expecting in their minds that it was already over, they already lost, and no matter what they do, they will only be prolonging their defeat. "I surrender!" "I give up!" "I don''t want to fight anymore!" Hundreds or so of soldiers dropped down their weapons. Followed after by more and more soldiers. Whoooosh! Booooooooooom! While they were surrendering, they soon after saw King Mercer''s sorry figure shooting straight towards the south wall. BOOOOOM! A small part of the south wall was immediately dented, cracks spread like a spider web with King Mercer''s body in the middle. He was still conscious and was slowly trying to get up, maybe intending to join the fight again after being defeated by Elder Rain. But, before he could do that, the three Patriarchs, specifically Patriarch Vincent Snow, Patriarch Walter Skull, and Patriarch Simon Honoris quickly surrounded him, as they put their Magic weapons around his neck, not letting him join the fight anymore. "I guess even I can''t change the tide of this battle..." King Mercer said as he dropped his Magic trident, a sign that he surrender. He could only shoot a look of sympathy to the Silver royal family''s soldiers in front of him. Their defeat was already obvious. Seeing King Mercer defeated, roars of "Victory!" sounded throughout the soldiers from the Blue Fin Kingdom. It was like their adding salt to King Mercer''s wound. "You..." King Mercer doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. They belong in the same Blue Fin Kingdom, though they were now fighting on different sides, but that was only because he believes that King Erskine is the rightful ruler of Silver Kingdom. He wasn''t intending to betray the Blue Fin Kingdom as well, he just wants to fight for what''s right for him. In the end, not only was he defeated, but his soldiers were seemingly sending insults to him. Hearing the loud cheer of "Victory!" from the Blue Fin Kingdom, even more of the Silver royal family''s soldiers started dropping their weapons. Whoooooosh! Suddenly, everyone saw King Erskine flying towards the Silver royal family''s castle. Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva wanted to quickly follow after, but Elder Rain motioned his hand for them to stop. "Why?" Queen Olivia immediately asked. "We just need to defeat him and this war would be over, so why are you stopping us?" Queen Maria added. "Elder Rain?" *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! Without needing Elder Rain to answer, the north and west of Silver city suddenly exploded, along with it were giant waves caused by the water inside the sewer system. Within this water were hundreds of unnoticed Chaos stones, as it then spread slowly but surely throughout the entire Silver city. "What was that?!" Queen Olivia eximed. "Lesser Chaos Magic Array, the ck organization''s secret trapid underneath the Silver city. This was the main reason why Leo wanted us to attack from the east because he had already disarmed the trap they have set in the east." Elder Rain exined. "But how about Leo and the others, aren''t they still inside the Silver City?" Queen Maria asked worryingly. "Last night, they have also disarmed the trap set underneath the south, so they are pretty much safe over there." Elder Rain replied. "How did you know all of this?" Madam Silva curiously asked. Elder Rain smiled behind his mask. He didn''t bother hiding anything as he replied, "I was following them, curious of what they were aiming to do. And that was when I coincidentally discovered the ck organization''s secret trap." "Why didn''t you tell us any of this?!" Queen Olivia pulled Elder Rain''s cor towards her, "This could have caused Leo his life!" Elder Rain shook his head and said, "But he didn''t, and that''s the only thing that matters." "Indeed..." Queen Maria and Madam Silva both nodded in agreement. Leo''s life wasn''t at risk, so there is really no need to bother. Rather, it was now time to finish this war. Elder Rain took away Queen Olivia''s hand-holding his cor before he turned around to look at the Silver royal family''s soldiers who have already surrendered. "The battle has already ended, and it is clear for everyone to see," Elder Rain slowly glided down, "The Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household won the war!" Hearing Elder Rain''s words, the Mischievous Lion organization, Sword and Magic, Blue Fin Kingdom, and Snow Noble Household all raised their weapons high up their heads and loudly proimed, "Victory!!" "Victory!!" "Victory!!" "Victory!!" "Victory!!" On the other hand, the Silver royal family''s soldiers who saw the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household celebrating their victory could only lower their heads feeling defeat, somey down on the ground as they were already very tired, a few began crying due to losing their friends, family, and other love ones, and the remaining other could only heave a sigh of helplessness. But all of them have this one thing inmon, and that was the feeling of a painful thorn being pulled out from their backs. It was only natural because as this wares to a close, no more lives would be lost, no more destruction will continue, and the sky will finally shine once more to thend, bringing peace throughout the entire Silver Kingdom tomorrow. At this moment, the Silver Kingdom is finally in the hands of the Mischievous Lion organization. Chapter 338 - Black Organization’s Second Trap Chapter 338 ck organization''s second trap Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce However, it wasn''tpletely the end yet, King Erskine hasn''t yet been defeated, and that was thest and at the same time most important thing to do to finally end this war. "Let''s go," Elder Rain motioned his hand to Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva to follow him to the Silver royal family''s castle. The Lesser Chaos Magic Array has already exploded, so there was nothing to worry about anymore. "Okay!" Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva all nodded their heads in unison before following behind Elder Rain. While they were flying towards the Silver royal family''s castle, the sight of the aftereffect caused by the Lesser Chaos Magic Array was finallyid upon their sight. There was a 10-kilometer big hole in both the north and west which the water of sewer system continuously flows out, and with it as the center, 20 kilometers diameter has turned into a wastnd. Nothing else could be seen over there aside from sands from the houses and other infrastructure that was destroyed into a fine dust by the still ongoing rampage of Chaos Mana up around the air. No human remains could be seen, nor any kind of lifeforms. It was just an empty plot ofnd. Aside from that, at this moment, a huge hole could be easily seen from both the west wall and north wall, obviously caused by the explosion of the Lesser Chaos Magic Array that was located only a few kilometers away from both walls. With now a huge hole in both the north wall and west wall, Magical Beast slowly poured inside the Silver City. "Should we send some soldiers to fend off those Magical Beast?" Queen Olivia can''t help suggesting. Elder Rain shook his head as he said, "You don''t have to worry, look!" He pointed at the south. Over there, tens of thousands of civilians were gathered while slowly being escorted out of the south wall''s gate. Of course, there were still a few civilians nearby in the explosion of the Lesser Chaos Magic Array, but what was important is the majority of them have already been saved. "Let me guess, that is Leo''s doing as well, right?" Queen Maria said, seemingly stating a fact rather than asking a question. "Maybe... That guy is so hard to read!" Elder Rain expresses his difficulty in understanding Leo. "Indeed, that kid... there are times when he''s like a cold-blooded warrior, ruthless, cold, and heartless. There are also times when he''s a cunning Commander, scheming, wise, and smart. And sometimes he''s like an ordinary kid, soft-hearted, kind, and good-natured." Madam Silva nodded her head in agreement. "That''s because he''s still Human no matter what," Queen Olivia sneered at their assumptions. She also noticed that Leo changes the nature of his character in the past when he was still under her strict training. But then she realized that it''s only because he handles everything depending on the circumstances. If times require him to be a cold-blooded warrior, a cunning Commander, or an ordinary kid, then he will surely be one. It ispletely depending on what is needed of him. "Oh..." Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain nodded their heads as they easily understood what Queen Olivia meant to say. Momentster, they finallynded before the Silver royal family''s castle located in the middle of Silver city. This ce waspletely unaffected by the war that has just ended outside of Silver City. Without wasting any more time, with Elder Rain leading the way, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva soon followed after. ..... At this moment, Leo was now gathered together with his men, busying themselves in guiding the civilians towards the south gate. "Maintain order at Zone C, Zone E, and Zone F!" "Be sure that there are six lines in total, 2 for males, 2 for females, and 2 for kids, strictly make them follow the formation or else they''ll be kicked to the back of the line!" "I want 5 groups to go up in front and begin making a new encampment for the relocation area!" Commands aftermands were being sent by Leo, hence the order of the ce was maintained. "Finally done!" Leo said as he wipes off the sweat on his forehead before he walked down the roof of a house. The moment he arrived downstairs, Leo immediately saw Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, Princess ine, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre gathered together at a long table while eating and having some random conversations. Crown Prince Edward was also present, currently having some conversation with Sele. "Leo!" Cassandra was the first one that noticed Leo as she motioned with her hand to make Leo sit down beside her. Leo smiled before walking forward to sit beside Cassandra. Confusingly though, even after he had sat down, Elizabeth and the others still didn''t cause any trouble like saying, "Leo should sit beside me!" or something along those lines. Maybe they finally started to change for the better... Unbeknownst to Leo, Cassandra and the others had actually already agreed upon themselves back at the Heart city that they would have different schedules to have Leo. First would be Cassandra, then Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, andstly it would be Charlotte. They have agreed upon this because they were already getting tired of always fighting with each other on who will have him when if they look outside of the box, it could easily be fixed by simply scheduling everything. The moment Leo sat down on his chair and was preparing to eat, Cassandra immediately pulled his right hand and hugged it while her head was pressed against his shoulder. Seeing this, Leo immediately observed Elizabeth and the other''s reaction, and he still didn''t see any sort of reaction from them. "Did I miss something?" Leo can''t help himself from asking. Cassandra stopped on what she was doing as she replied, "Miss what?" Leo rolled his eyes before replying, "Of course, from all of you. This... this is so weird. Shouldn''t you guys supposedly be fighting already at this moment? All of you could see what she''s currently doing, right? Cassandra is already doing her best to have me, which is..." He felt embarrassed saying it, but he shook his head a secondter and made up his mind to say it, "Which is, in your own opinion, bad for your future position of being the first wife, second wife, and so on and so forth." Hearing Leo''s words, everyone around the table immediately startedughing loudly. "That sounded so narcissistic of you, Darling~!" Elizabeth said before continuing tough. "Indeed!" Angel nodded her head. "It seems like you''re getting addicted to us fighting over you, sir Leo!" Veronica added with a chuckle. "Do you want us to do it?" Ash suggested, but with a smile on her face. "As long as it''s about fighting, then I''m ready!" Charlotte said as she began cracking her knuckles. "What a flex!" Crown Prince Edward said while pping his hand. "Long live Leo!" Ethan cheered. "Long live!" Princess ine added. "Long Live!" Chief Lago chipped in. "Long live!" Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre added in unison. Cassandra wipes the tears falling off from her eyes due toughing so much before she exined, "The reason why we are not fighting anymore is simply because for today you''re all mine!" "Okay..." Leo was easily able to understand what Cassandra meant to say, but it''s just that the way she said it sounded like he''s a toy or something simr for them to pass around from one another to y with. Or was it actually not that way...? Cassandra can''t help pouting her lips when she noticed that Leo''s looks seem to imply that he didn''t appreciate her sweet lines. She worked up so much courage to say that, but in the end, it only ended up for nothing. Bang! Suddenly, the door was flung open by Jeffrey with both Matt and Venice behind him. All three of them tried catching their breath first before saying with a grave look on their faces, "Look!" On Jeffrey''s hand was something everyone here was already aware of, Chaos stones! Seeing that, Leo immediately stood up from his chair, "Where did you get that?!" "We found this Chaos stone being pushed by the current of the water from the sewer system." Jeffrey replied. "We don''t really know what exactly this meant, but seeing that it is a Chaos stone and that an explosion from the Lesser Chaos Magic Array has just happened not that long ago, we quickly assumed that it''s another trap set up by the ck organization and quickly went to report to you!" Matt added. "No, this is a hundred percent sure another trap!" Venice quickly corrected. "We have also found a few more Chaos stones floating around, but we didn''t bother bringing all of those because we were in a rush to report to you." Jeffrey exined. After hearing Jeffrey and the other''s words, Leo immediately said, "Lead the way!" "Okay!" Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice nodded as they then quickly lead Leo and the others to the location. Leo really can''t confirm yet of whether this was another trap or not by the ck organization, but based only on the fact that it is a Chaos stone, then assuming that it is a trap is the safest way to think this through. Seeing Leo leave with a solemn expression on his face, everyone inside the house soon quickly followed after. Chapter 339 - They Are In Danger! Chapter 339 They are in Danger! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take long for Leo and the other to arrive at where Jeffrey, Matt, and Venice had found the Chaos stones. In front of them was like a smallke caused by the overflowing water from the destroyed sewer system. A lot of things were floating on the water, even including both soldier''s and civilians'' dead bodies. But that wasn''t the most important thing right now, because the most important thing is that they quickly saw dozens of Chaos stones just floating around the ces. Without bothering about anything, Leo immediately went to a nearby Chaos stone. Arriving in front, he then put his hand and sent a wisp of his own Mana inside. The moment his own Mana got in the Chaos stone and began the process of turning the Chaos Mana inside into his own, he soon after noticed a trace of Mana that he wasn''t familiar with but knows clearly what it was all about. A Mana other than the Chaos Mana simply means a connection to a person who is called the holder of the so-called button. Fortunately, his own Mana was able to destroy it. Momentster, Leo hurriedly came back up and put the Chaos stone on the ground as he said, "I don''t have enough time to exin. Just gather as many Chaos stones as you can and put them around this Chaos stone. As for those you can''t reach, just do all you can to push it as far away as possible!" After saying that, Leo then runs away towards the direction of the Silver royal family''s castle. Cassandra and the others weren''t able to ask why, but seeing how serious Leo was, they could only assume that it was something urgent, hence they followed his orders. Cassandra, Ash, Ethan, Crown Prince Edward, and Chief Lago immediately took the position of Leader before they began delegating the responsibility of the others. A minute and a halfter, a few soldiers immediately began getting on the water to gather the Chaos stones and soon after putting them to the Chaos stone that Leo has said to them where they should put it. At the same time, Mages went to the roof of the houses and soon after began casting Magic spells to push the Chaos stones far out of their reach even farther away. ..... It only took a few seconds for Leo to understand what the ck organization was really aiming to do with those Chaos stones. The ck organization wasn''t only setting-up a Lesser Chaos Magic Array, but a much bigger n. It wasn''t much more powerful than the Lesser Chaos Magic Array, but it''s even more destructive than the former. First, and the most surprising of all but was understandable at the same time, was the rain. It is surprising because no one really expects that the ck organization would actually use the rain for their secret trap. And it''s understandable because it''s possible using Magic. Though he doesn''t really know yet what kind of Magic spell did they exactly used to cause such heavy rain. As to how he found out about this, it''s because of the flood he''s seeing right now. Second, and the most inconspicuous of all would be the pile of Chaos stones they have found right beside the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. No one would really expect anything from that pile unless they saw with their own eyes those floating Chaos stones. Andstly, the only reason why he was able to deduce his assumption, was the information he had learned about the Chaos stones. If he didn''t know about this information, then he would have only thought that those floating Chaos stones were some defective products, considering the reason why they did a double check on each Chaos stones before taking them to the cave where they were setting-up the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. He finally understood why when he arrived in the cave at the south sewer system he found 100 piles of Chaos stones not embedded into the walls. It wasn''t because they weren''t able to finish the Lesser Chaos Magic Array because the ce was getting flooded, in fact, that was what they were intending to do from the very beginning because it would be the flood itself that will spread those 100 piles of Chaos stones. To make the long story short, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain are now in danger! In order to move faster, Leo was jumping from one house to another with the assistance of a Speed Increasing spell. But at the same time, he also stayed away from those Chaos stones floating nearby, in case the ck organization suddenly decided to detonate them. "I hope I won''t be toote!" Leo eximed inwardly. ..... "Where did King Erskine go?" Queen Olivia asked while observing around the ce. They were already walking and looking for thirty minutes or so inside the castle, yet they still weren''t able to find any sign of King Erskine. "Did he perhaps holed up somewhere hidden, trembling and scared?" Queen Maria chuckled. "I hope so..." Madam Silva replied while smiling wryly. After witnessing the ck organization''s secret trap, she can''t help assuming that King Erskine might have also set-up a trap somewhere around this castle. "There is still one ce left that we haven''t search yet, so let''s hope that King Erskine is over there." Elder Rain said. Thest ce that he meant about was the Throne Room, the room located at the highest floor and center of the inside of this huge castle. The reason why they didn''t search that ce yet is simply because no one would really think of hiding over such an open ce. Normally, aside from pirs, a wide-open area, and a throne, nothing could be used as a hiding ce over such a ce. Unless of course, if they thought of hiding a secret tunnel underneath the throne. However, with the Throne Room''s location, they doubt of that being the case. First, its location is on the highest floor of the castle, not on the ground floor or underground. Second, they have already analyzed the entirety of this castle except for the Throne Room, and though they have indeed noticed a few secret tunnels, there was none connected to the Throne Room. Andstly, why bother adding a secret tunnel over there when there are already a lot of good secret tunnels all around the castle, like for example the one behind the library, or that storage room they have stumbled upon which they easily assumed leads to the sewer system. If King Erskine is really not in the Throne Room, then the only thing they could conclude is that guy has already escaped using one of those secret tunnels, which also means this war ispletely over with the King of the Silver royal family running with his tail in between his legs. Momentster, they finally arrived in front of a huge door of the Throne room. "I can feel three people behind this door, though one of them is slowly bing faint." Queen Olivia warned. "I can''t help doubting my sense, but why is that I feel like the three of them are familiar? One of them is definitely King Erskine, but who could the other two be?" Queen Maria can''t help asking. "One way to find out!" Madam Silva said before slowly opening the huge door of the Throne Room. The Throne room of the Silver royal family''s castle was just like every Throne room of typical castles. A total of 6 big pirs were neatly lined up with 3 on each side, with a red carpet in the middle leading towards the throne. Six statues of King Erskine was located right beside the big pirs, either riding a horse, holding a sword, or standing on a stone. Commonly depicted on the statues though was how heroic, brave, and mighty King Erskine was. There were also a lot of paintings located on the surrounding walls of the Throne room. The majority of them were paintings of the Silver royal family, specifically King Erskine, Queen Triana, Crown Prince Edward, Second Prince Edson, Third Prince Edmon, Fourth Prince Ethan, Fifth Princess Fiona, and Sixth Princess Tiana. And the few remaining paintings were the four Commanders of the Silver Kingdom, of course, along with King Erskine, since a standalone painting of the Commanders would definitely not be put in the Throne room but rather on the Commander''s Pce. In the very front of this Throne room was the throne. There was a long stair to climb first before finally reaching the throne. However, what was very shocking right this moment is, they soon after saw with their own eyes that rather than having King Erskine sittingfortably on the throne, it was actually Fifth Princess Fiona, with King Erskine simply standing below the stairs and his sword stabbing straight at Madam Triana''s stomach. Madam Triana''s face was ofplete disbelief while looking at her husband, King Erskine. "Wh... why?" Madam Triana asked with difficulty. King Erskine didn''t bother answering Madam Triana''s question, but rather he slowly turned to look at Fifth Princess Fiona. Despite that throne supposedly his, the emotion his eyes were showing right now was actually... nothing... Yes, just nothing.... Chapter 340 - Fifth Princess Fiona Chapter 340 Fifth Princess Fiona Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It wasn''t just King Erskine showing no emotions in his eyes, there were also no eyes to be seen. The eye socket was hollowed, but looking closely one would be able to see ck-colored spiders moving inside. "This..." Queen Olivia was inplete disbelief. She could only stare wide eyes at King Erskine who she was fighting against a while ago who once looked really normal now turned into some unknown person. "Can someone tell me what is going on right now?" Queen Maria said as she turned to look at Elder Rain, who is now releasing a murderous aura. "Elder Rain?" Madam Silva noticed this as well. "Listen to me, all of you leave now and bring only your men to evacuate as far away as possible from Silver city, or if it''s possible, just entirely leave the Silver Kingdom altogether. I don''t have any time to keep on exining. Just go, NOW!" Elder Rain eximed, his eyes staring murderously at Fifth Princess Fiona. The real reason why Elder Rain wanted them to leave was simply because he finally found the target for his current mission. To be honest, he didn''te here to Silver Kingdom just to see his younger brother Leo nor was it to help his wife Olivia win this war. It wasn''t also to bring Commander Ava back to the Sword and Magic Headquarters after she failed her mission of protecting Floating Mountain. Those things were just coincidental, or to be more precise, he did it in the passing. The exact reason why Elder Rain really came here in Silver Kingdom was to look for Spider Queen, a 9th Gxy Mage. She''s a really famous woman in the battlefield of the War of Races known as a Puppeteer, or otherwise moremonly known as Puppet Master. She''s in the bounty list of the Sword and Magic with a huge bounty of 100 small Magic stones. However, Spider Queen being on the bounty list is also not the real reason why Elder Rain went into the trouble to look for her. The real reason was for him to recruit her to join his team. He needed her more than what a mere 100 small Magic stones could give to him. The first trace Elder Rain found about her was through the Underground World of Dragon Horn Empire, which coincidentally leads to the Silver Kingdom. Then the second trace he found was through Puppet Master Lu Ming who uses the same Puppeteer technique as Spider Queen, specifically using strings just like how spiders use webs, which is the main reason why he bought Lu Ming inside the Gaia''s World so that he can interrogate him. If Fifth Princess Fiona really turns out to be Spider Queen in disguise, just like what Elder Rain had thought, then the Silver Kingdom is in danger. Why? Because once she is given enough time, the entire Silver Kingdom would definitely be her puppets. After all, she''s a wanted criminal, so doing such a thing is definitely possible for her. Not to mention, she has stayed for so long in Silver Kingdom already, basing on the sole fact that she has even made King Erskine her puppet. So assuming that she has more puppets is definitely possible as well, meaning even those civilians could be just her puppets, hence bringing them along might cause danger. Of course, despite knowing the danger Spider Queen brings, Elder Rain won''t change his mind to recruit her. That''s also the second reason why he wanted Queen Olivia and the others to leave so that he can have a private conversation with Spider Queen and no one would know about it aside from the both of them. "No! We can''t just leave you here alone and let you face an unknown enemy, right?" Queen Olivia didn''t hesitate to refuse Elder Rain. "Indeed! We will stay and fight with you against whoever that person you are wary against!" Queen Maria nodded her head in agreement. "We are not afraid! If worst reallyes, then all of us will just die together!" Madam Silva added. "Stupid!" Elder Rain shoots a sharp look at them, "That person right there is no longer rted to the war of Silver Kingdom. This is something else, something even more dangerous, and more importantly, something you three are not involved with. Just leave, I don''t need you here to help me against her." "You..." Queen Olivia was momentarily stunned after hearing Elder Rain''s words. What does he mean about he doesn''t need them? That... weren''t they fighting together a while ago, so what happens to that? Queen Maria and Madam Silva both finally understood what Elder Rain wanted, specifically he doesn''t want them to be involved in his matter and die. "Let''s go!" Queen Maria pulled Queen Olivia. "But..." Queen Olivia wanted to say something, but she was immediately cut off by Madam Silva. "You don''t have to worry about Elder Rain. Didn''t we just discovered that he''s more powerful than we thought?" Madam Silva said with a shook of her head. Hearing Madam Silva''s persuasion, Queen Olivia could only nod her head and agree to leave. "Thank you." Queen Maria and Madam Silva both expressed their gratefulness to Elder Rain for saving them. They then turned to look at Queen Olivia, waiting for her to say her farewell. "Can I request for you both to leave first, I''ll just follow next," Queen Olivia requested. "Are you sure?" Queen Maria dubiously asked. "Yes!" Queen Olivia nodded while starring straight at Queen Maria''s eyes. "You aren''t saying this so that you can stay here with Elder Rain, right?" Madam Silva asked in a teasing manner. Queen Olivia''s face redden for a bit as she replied, "O-of course not!" "Okay!" Queen Maria and Madam Silva smiled knowingly before leaving Queen Olivia with Elder Rain. The moment Queen Maria and Madam Silva left, Queen Olivia turned to look at Elder Rain, ring at him hatefully before she said, "You bettere back alive because we still have something important to talk about! Don''t think that I don''t know who you are exactly!" Elder Rain could only smile wryly after he heard Queen Olivia''s words. It was just like what he had expected. The more powerful a person is, the easier they can undo his unique capability of erasing memories. Truth be told, even if he could indeed erase a person''s memory, it is still possible for them to remember it back. After all, the memory is such a strange thing. As long as his target has a strong feeling for something or someone, it would then stimte their consciousness to remember the lost memory. Aside from that, what he has done was simply removing the memory of the mind, not the memory of the heart. These two things are entirely different. And although it is also possible for him to remove the memory of heart, he definitely won''t do that to people he cares about because removing a memory from the heart isn''t simply removing a small part of the memory but removing everyone involved in the memory. Simply put, once he removes that part of the memory where Olivia has identally seen his face from her heart, then every memory rted to him would be removed, including Olivia''s unending and relentless love for him and everything about their past, which is something he is not stupid enough to do. "Yes, ma''am!" Elder Rain said as he jokingly saluted. Since Queen Olivia already found out, then there is no need to keep on acting like someone else anymore. "Hmphhh!" Queen Olivia coldly harrumph as she added, "Escape again and you''ll definitely be seeing me next time marrying another man!" "That..." Elder Rain was momentarily stunned at Queen Olivia mentioning marrying another man. It seems like he really needs to meet her after this and exin to her the reason why he left, just a bit though, since exining a lot would definitely allow the Gods to know what he''s nning to do. "Remember that!" Queen Olivia said before making her way out. But before Queen Olivia could really leave, Elder Rain suddenly stopped her, "Wait!" Queen Olivia turned and asked, "Why? You miss me already?" Elder Rain shook his head as he turned to look at Madam Triana. He then suddenly disappeared before appearing beside Madam Triana. He quickly carried her before once again appearing back beside Queen Olivia, "Bring her with you." Queen Olivia took Madam Triana, who was now unconscious but fortunately still breathing, alive, "Okay!" "Wait!" Elder Rain stopped Queen Olivia again. Queen Olivia quickly turned her head to look at Elder Rain again to tell him, "What?!". But the words weren''t even able to escape her lips as Elder Rain''s lips were suddenly nted to hers, causing her eyes to slowly closed, trying to savor the moment. Soon after, both their lips parted ways. "Be safe and take care of my younger brother for me in the meantime," Elder Rain smiled at Queen Olivia, his mask already removed. "Don''t worry," Queen Olivia smiled before turning around and leaving. After noticing Queen Olivia''s aura finally leaving the castle, Elder Rain then turned to look at Fifth Princess Fiona who was still showing an uncaring face. "Then let''s begin!" Elder Rain said with a mischievous smile on his face. Chapter 341 - Spider Queen Chapter 341 Spider Queen Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Let me guess, Spider Queen?" Reinhart didn''t bother hiding that he knew about Fifth Princess Fiona''s real identity. Hearing Reinhart''s words, Fifth Princess Fiona stood up from her throne before slowly walking down the stairs. Soon, she arrived a few meters away from Reinhart and she then replied, "Basing on your actions ever since arriving here, I''m guessing you are not here to fight, am I right?" "I hope so," Reinhart smiled wryly. He really hopes that things would indeed proceed smoothly so that he won''t be fighting against Spider Queen. To be honest, with his current circumstances right now, it would definitely be difficult for him to subdue her as she would certainly not fight against him solo. It would either be she would activate all her puppets to attack everyone in Silver city or just use them to attack him, or maybe just do both at the same time, which in all cases means it would be difficult for him. "So what is your intention?" Spider Queen asked before motioning for King Erskine to move behind her and crawl so that she can sit down. "I''m forming a team of powerful people, to fight off against other powerful people-" "So, you are here to recruit me?" Spider Queen quickly cut off Reinhart''s words. "Yes!" Reinhart nodded his head. "But I''m already a member of the ck organization, so it''s impossible for me to leave." Spider Queen shook her head to express her helplessness. Truth be told, the spy that has been sending information to the ck organization was her, not literally as it was the puppet Fifth Princess Fiona who has been doing that. She actually doesn''t intend to do that, but the moment she made Fifth Princess Fiona her puppet she then unexpectedly discovered that she''s actually a member of the ck organization, hence with the current war going on right now she doesn''t have any choice but to make Fifth Princess Fiona continue acting like the spy of the ck organization and make her send important information about what''s going on inside the Silver royal family and also the information they knew about the situation around the entire Silver Kingdom. Well, she actually doesn''t care about this war, because whoever wins it doesn''t concern her as she can still continue on hiding. Reinhart simply smiled after hearing Spider Queen''s words and said, "And I also know that you are a member of Sword and Magic and many more other organizations, either big, average, or small. Let''s just stop pretending here. We both know that only your puppets have really joined those organizations, not the real you. I''m already aware that the real you would usually be hidden amongst the ordinary while letting your group of puppets do everything for you." "Hehehe..." Spider Queen chuckled and decided to stop pretending. Just based on Reinhart''s words, she can already guess that he has done a few or a lot of research and investigation about her beforeing here to meet her. "Since you already know that, then why bother still recruiting me? Even if I agree, you already know that I''ll only be sending you a puppet." "But what if I can clear out your name from the bounty list of the Sword and Magic, and best, I can also clear out your name as a criminal from any other list with your name on it throughout the entire Human territory?" Reinhart said with a mischievous smile on his face. "What do you mean?" Spider Queen quickly act like she was ignorant about what Reinhart meant. "Didn''t I already told you to stop pretending?" Reinhart shook his head, "I know that you were only framed, that the truth was someone else has actually caused that ident who took away the lives of 20 members of the Heaven Feather Sect. I''ve also done my investigation personally, and I know who really caused that ident." "Who?" Spider Queen asked as her face turned solemn. "Your so great senior brother." Reinhart replied. Hearing Reinhart''s reply, Spider Queen could only smile helplessly. It seems like he had not only dug a little information about her, but rather he dug everything. What Reinhart has said was indeed the truth that almost everyone doesn''t know about. The so-called Spider Queen was a codename stylemonly used by a Sect called Devil Spider Sect, specifically a small Sect. One day, when Spider Queen, or was used to be called at that time as Andrea, was on a mission along with her ''innocent'' senior brother named Agron and a few junior brothers and sisters, they meet with dozen of members of Heaven Feather Sect, specifically arge sect with only beautiful woman as members, in a neutral city of the Elf race. Of course, they were all aware of the fact that they can''t afford to offend such arge Sect as Heaven Feather Sect. If such arge Sect really desires to destroy them, then they can easily squash Devil Spider Sect as if squashing mere ants. However, that didn''t stop Argon from doing something really stupid. The members of Heaven Feather Sect that they have met at that time were coincidentally much weakerpared to them by a realm, specifically, those people were made up of a group in the 5 Star to 9 Star level while they on the other hand were in the range of 1st Gxy to 4th Gxy level. And because of that, Argon thought of lustful thought in his mind. But in order topletely hide that lustful thought, Argon said to them instead that he wanted to make all of those 20 women as his puppet so that they can have spies inside the Heaven Feather Sect. He exined that it is such a rare opportunity to meet weak members of the Heaven Feather Sect, so they should grab this opportunity. He also said that all of them present there would keep this information as a secret, and once all of those puppets returned to the Heaven Feather Sect, he would then make them go to their library so that they can get a lot of important information about the Heaven Feather Sect, or best, even get a lot of rare Magical resources. Of course, with those benefits, everyone was tempted, hence they all agreed without any argument. No one even bothered disagreeing. However, unbeknownst to all of them, what Agron really did when no one was watching was he actually threatened all of those women that if they don''t follow what he said he will make all of them his puppets. Of course, all of those women didn''t want to be puppets, hence they all agreed without any hesitation. Additionally, they weren''t fools to risk fighting against a 4th Gxy Mage, since that would also cause them all to die and in the end turn into a puppet. Considering as well that Argon has a few people with him, hence even if they can indeed escape from Argon''s hand, they would in turn still face his men. These were Argon''s lustful thoughts; he wanted to turn all of those women into his sex ves to satisfy all of his lustful desires once he seeded. And obviously, he won''t turn them into puppets since it''s much better to do it with an alive personpared to a puppet. What''s even worse was, using them as spies weren''t even a part of Argon''s n, as his real n from the very beginning was to actually hide all of those women inside the Devil Spider Sect and keep on enjoying them every day. With Argon being a 4th Gxy level Mage, defeating 20 Star level Mages was just a child''s y. Hence, he sessfullypleted it. He then acted like he had sent those women back to the Heaven Feather Sect when in fact all of them were actually hiding inside his room, bounded in both their mouths and body so that they can''t make any noises or move. When they finally returned to the Devil Spider Sect, Argon also secretly took all of those women to his vi using a secret tunnel he personally created. It was really easy since even the Sect Master and Elders of the Devil Spider Sect themselves also didn''t know about this secret tunnel. And after Argon sessfully took all of those women inside his vi, he finally began enjoying them almost every single day and night. Though it all ended when the Heaven Feather Sect arrived on the Devil Spider Sect''s doorstep. Obviously, the Heaven Feather Sect wouldn''t just stand inside their base and do nothing all day while 20 of their members were missing, right? The moment the Heaven Feather Sect arrived, they didn''t bother exining anything to a mere small Sect. They just fly up over their territory and began looking for their members, which theyter found inside Argon''s room being treated as mere sex ves. After discovering that, they didn''t waste any time or even bothered asking for any exnation. They quickly saved their sect members first, then they flew up and put their hands up in front of them and casted a Constetion level Magic spell to destroy the entire Devil Spider Sect. After that, only Andrea was left alive because at that time she was coincidentally outside the Devil Spider Sect to visit her family. That was the reason why her codename became Spider Queen because she was thest remaining remnant of the Devil Spider Sect, which also became a reason why she was listed in the bounty list. Fortunately, one of the major rules of sects, especiallyrge sects, was not to involve their enemy''s family, unless they are already involved from the very beginning. Hence, Andrea didn''t worry about her family and just continued hiding herself, until she eventually arrived at the Silver Kingdom, a backward territory. She also doesn''t n on taking revenge because it was their Devil Spider Sect''s fault in the first ce. "Hahahahaha!" Andreaughed before she continued, "He''s already dead, so what''s the need to mention him? Oh, were you perhaps hoping to use him as a means to persuade me? Unfortunately, I''ve already made sure he stays dead, and would never being back alive, even as a mere puppet. So, you, unfortunately, just wasted your trip toe here." Reinhart smiled mischievously after hearing Andrea''s words, "What I mentioned was to remove your name from every list, not for revenge. So don''t get me wrong." "If that''s the only benefit then-" Andrea wanted to exin that what Reinhart was giving her was not enough, but her words were immediately cut. "You miss your family very much already, right? Oh, I know you can still visit them secretly, but we both know that it wouldn''t be long for the Heaven Feather Sect to find out about that, and once they do, trust me, they will definitely kill your family as they would bebeled as ''Person Involved'' once that happened." "So you''re using threats?" Andrea''s face turned serious while a murderous aura surrounds her entire body. "No, I''m reaching over you with an olive branch. To be more precise, I will help you avoid such a thing from turning into a reality." Reinhart mischievously smiles. Hearing that, Andrea finally gives up making excuses to deny Reinhart. She actually knows what he meant. She was just trying her best to test him and see what his reaction would be. And base on what she has seen so far, this man is definitely not messing around. "So when do we start?" Andrea asked with a smile. "Shouldn''t you be asking me about my identity first?" Reinhart smiled. "Nah, I already know who exactly you are. Don''t forget, I''m also a member of Sword and Magic, Elder Rain," Andrea chuckled. "Indeed, then how does beginning today sound to you?" Reinhart asked as he covered his face once again with his smiling mask. "The earlier the better!" Andrea smiled in response. Chapter 342 - The Black Organization’s Preparation Throughout All The Years Chapter 342 The ck organization''s preparation throughout all the years Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Meanwhile, Leo was fast approaching the Silver royal family''s castle when Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva suddenlynded in front of him. "You guys..." Leo was really surprised and at the same time confused when all of them suddenly appeared in front of him. Did they perhaps noticed the ck organization''s actual trap and hence they returned as they wanted to warn everyone, or was it perhaps something else? Also, why was Reinhart not with them anymore? Did something bad happen to them instead when they were inside the Silver royal family''s castle? No, he doubted that since there is no sound of fighting happening inside the castle. Leo really wanted to know the answer why, but before he could even ask a question, Queen Olivia suddenly grabbed him without any warning before flying away from the Silver royal family''s castle. Their faces were really solemn, so he decided to not ask anymore, as it was obvious to see that it''s something really serious for them to react this way. Moreover, he also noticed Madam Triana inside a ball of water, unconscious and with a sword wound on her stomach. This obviously implied that they have met something dangerous inside the Silver royal family''s castle. Momentster, they finally returned to the location of the ongoing evacuation. "Leo?" Cassandra asked the moment she saw Leo along with Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silvanding nearby them. "Everyone, quickly leave this ce as far away as possible." Queen Olivia eximed the moment shended. She didn''t bother being secretive about it since this was an important matter. But Leo, who was still clueless, quickly asked the moment he heard Queen Olivia''s words, "What do you mean?" "No time to exin, everyone should leave now!" Queen Maria was the one that replied. "This is an order from Elder Rain as he decided to face an unknown enemy himself." Madam Silva vaguely exined. "This... but how about the civilians we have saved?" Elizabeth can''t help asking. "We are already halfway through evacuating all of them." Angel added. "Indeed, we can still save all of them if we work fast!" Veronica nodded her head in agreement. Ash and Charlotte didn''t waste any time as they both turned around and ordered in unison, "Double time everyone!!" Unexpectedly though, just after sending that order, amotion suddenly happened amidst the evacuating civilians. "What happened?" Leo quickly asked. Number One to Number Ten swiftly arrived in front of them as they quickly reported. "The civilians at Zone E and Zone F have left the line!" Number One reported. "What do you mean?" Leo was immediately shocked. He had already sent out his men to warn the civilians that the water was dangerous, so why are they voluntarily going over there right now?! "They... they are all picking up the Chaos stones and moving further away from us..." Number Two replied, still in disbelief in what he had just seen. What really happened was, when every civilian was still lining up peacefully to evacuate Silver city, the civilians of Zone E and Zone F suddenly reacted weirdly before running towards the water, then they picked up the Chaos stones they can find, before going even further away. "WHAT?!!" Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte were shocked beyond belief. What the civilians are doing right now was akin to suicide. "Why didn''t you bothered stopping them?!" Ethan and Edward both yelled out in anger. Those people were just ordinary civilians, so it was obviously possible for them to stop them! But why didn''t they quickly stopped them from picking up those Chaos stones and going on a suicide mission? This was not the time to allow people to do an honorable sacrifice! "We can''t..." Number Three expresses his helplessness. "You might not believe us, but those civilians aren''t even considered as ordinary civilians anymore, but rather Magical Knights!" Number Four exined. "They easily shoved all of our men to the side who tried to stop them, before dashing forward to pick up the Chaos stones. Even if we want to stop them, we are unable to even chase after them as they all run much faster than all of us!" Number Five exined further. "Those people were already acting strangely when they first arrived at the relocation area. They all act normal, and can evenmunicate like a regr person, but just now they all acted like puppets." Number Six added, which Number Seven to Number Ten nodded in agreement. They have all seen how puppets work in the past, and those civilians from Zone E and Zone F were acting really like one. Hearing Number Six''s words, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva immediately realized something. "It''s like King Erskine!" Queen Olivia eximed in shock. Back then, King Erskine also acted normal and didn''t show any signs that he was actually a puppet. In fact, he was even able to have an argument with them, which is normally not something a puppet could ever do. In the end, the only reason why they were able to find out that King Erskine was actually just a puppet was when the Puppet Master decided not to hide the truth anymore. "Father?!" Ethan and Edward both turned to look at Queen Olivia, they both looked worried. Queen Olivia shook her head the moment she noticed Ethan and Edward''s worried look before she replied, "Unfortunately, the person you''re treating as your father was no longer your father. No, he was still your father, but someone was controlling him, like a puppet." "Yes, a puppet, Fifth Princess Fiona''s puppet to be exact!" Queen Maria revealed. Madam Silva shook her head in disagreement as she said, "I think the so-called Fifth Princess Fiona was also just a mere puppet. Do you remember what Elder Rain had said back then? He said that person is no longer rted to the war of Silver Kingdom, which means that the person we have met just now was not from the Silver Kingdom, ck organization, or even on our side. To be more precise, that person is a third party." Ethan and Edward were very shocked and were unable to reply after hearing their words. In truth, they have already thought that their father was no longer their father, but to finally find out that it was indeed the truth, they right after found themselves having trouble epting the fact. "By the way," Queen Olivia suddenly waved her hand, causing a big ball of water with the unconscious Madam Triana inside, "Take your mother to a healer. She was stabbed by your own father when we arrived." "Mother!!" Ethan and Edward were both immediately pulled out from their shock state as they frantically run towards their mother. They then quickly carried her out from the big ball of water before flying off to find a healer. Leo suddenly realized something, "Then those civilians who suddenly acted like Magical Knight just now are that unknown person''s puppet?" "Most likely..." Queen Olivia replied before quickly changing the topic, "By the way, what do you mean about the Chaos stones?" Hearing Queen Olivia''s question, Leo didn''t hide his findings anymore as he replied, "The Chaos stones is the ck organization''s secret trap nted underneath the Silver city''s sewer system. The real reason why I wanted the army to attack east was that I''ve already removed their trap over there, and justst night I''ve also removed the trap located at the south sewer. I didn''t bother revealing anything in order for the ck organization not to know that we have already found out about their secret trap." He paused and shook his head before he continued, "However, that wasn''t actually the end of their secret trap, as they have used the explosion caused by the Lesser Chaos Magic Array to spread out the remaining Chaos stones and most likely to set-up another trap. We have already started removing the trap, but unfortunately, it''s impossible topletely remove all of them, hence the only thing we can do is minimize the damage." "But with the addition of those puppets from that unknown person, then most likely we don''t need to worry about the ck organization''s secret trap anymore." Leo finished exining while heaving a sigh of relief. Queen Olivia nodded her head as she finally understood everything. And based on those puppet''s movements and that no fight has ever happened yet back in the Silver royal family''s castle, then most likely that third party was convinced by Reinhart to help them. On the other side, Queen Maria was still feeling doubtful about what Leo had assumed, "Let''s see..." With only a few people noticing, Queen Maria has begun scanning the entire Silver city with her Magic power, and after a minute or two, she opened her eyes once again, but this time it was very serious. Queen Maria shook her head and exined her finding, "The Chaos stones have spread not only on the surface but also throughout the sewer system under our feet. That''s also not the end of it, as I''ve counted close to 500 Chaos stones spread out throughout the entire Silver city. And what''s, even more, worst is, a Lesser Chaos Magic Array with 200 Chaos stones has also been nted underneath the Silver royal family''s castle." Truth be told, the 800 Chaos stones that the ck organization has bought was something they have bought just now, in other words, they have bought it in this present situation, which didn''t include the preparation they have done in the past years of their existence in the Silver Kingdom. This was what Barbara meant about back at the Southern Fortress. The total amount of Chaos stones the ck organization has actually bought throughout all these years from the Crimson Rose Kingdom was a shocking amount of 11,000 Chaos stones, which are all nted underneath the cities of Silver Kingdom, specifically Snow city, Crystal Skull city, White River city, Honoris city, Will city, Williams city, Silver city, Green Weed city, cksmoke city, and Blue Coral city. Of course, it excludes the Heart city since that ce was under the protection of a 7th Gxy Mage, and Lu Ming, the past president of the ck organization branch in Silver Kingdom, at that time knows clearly that he can''t afford to offend the Mischievous Lion organization as it might just cause a negative effect to their ns, like for example the Mischievous Lion organization will uproot all of their secret traps themselves. Hence, Lu Ming thought of nting the remaining 1,000 Chaos stones underneath the Silver city instead rather than keeping it in their storage. Aside from Heart city, the ck organization was also unable to nt any Chaos stones underneath the Fortresses of Silver Kingdom, since such ces were also being protected by someone powerful. This was the ck organization''s preparation in case they can''t have the Silver Kingdom in their hands. After all, no matter how much nning they have prepared, it still isn''t a sure assurance that they can indeed take over an entire territory that easily, that''s why they nted something akin to a self-destruction button throughout the entire Silver Kingdom. And unfortunately, with the current situation right now, it was certainly the right time to use it. Leo and everyone frown as they were very shocked after hearing Queen Maria''s words. They have really thought that what they have done was enough to at least minimize the damage of the ck organization''s second trap in Silver city, but in the end, what they have done wasn''t even worth mentioning.. In fact, the ck organization has another trap prepared already in Silver city as well aside from the first and second trap without any of them noticing. Chapter 343 - The End Of Silver Kingdom Part 1 Chapter 343 The end of Silver Kingdom part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce On the other hand, the moment Queen Olivia heard Queen Maria''s words, she immediately turned around and wanted to go back to the Silver royal family''s castle. If it was just the problem about facing an unknown third party, Queen Olivia would definitely not worry about Reinhart as she was confident that he can handle it. She knew that Reinhart wouldn''t think of facing someone when he is not confident of defeating them or running away alive. However, the Chaos stones nted all throughout the Silver city was a different story. Even if Reinhart was a peak 9th Gxy Special Mage, a Lesser Chaos Magic Array with 200 Chaos stones, even with the lowest quality, would still be possible to cause him his death. Even War weapons were already enough to cause a 1st Constetion Special Mage like Barbara to be seriously injured, not to mention a peak 9th Gxy Special Mage like Reinhart and also a Magic Array Formation instead of War weapons. Such Lesser Chaos Magic Array is even enough already to reduce a fourth of Silver city into nothing, and if they add the other 500 Chaos stones spread all throughout the entire Silver city, then it would be enough to turn the entire Silver city into nothing, even a Gxy level Mage. Unless of course if Reinhart is a Constetion level Mage in his Constetion form or has a Defensive Magic weapon capable of defending such a devastating attack. If not, then surviving against such a thing would be next to impossible for him. However, Queen Maria and Madam Silva, seemingly like expecting Queen Olivia''s reaction already, was one step ahead and hence quickly blocking her path from doing such stupid action. "Not on our watch!" Queen Maria shoot Queen Olivia a solemn look. "I know that something is already going on with you and Elder Rain, it''s very obvious. But unfortunately, we can''t allow you to save him with the cause of endangering your own life. He had already chosen to stay in order for us to leave, so if you go back there, then all of his efforts would just turn nothing and useless." Madam Silva nodded in agreement. Unfortunately, even after hearing Queen Maria and Madam Silva''s persuasion, Queen Olivia still wanted to go back to the Silver royal family''s castle. Without anyone expecting, Queen Olivia suddenly took out her Magic weapon and pointed it at Queen Maria and Madam Silva as she said, "Then I guess it''s time to end this alliance!" Seeing this, Leo immediately run forward to block in front as he asked, "Master Olivia, why are you doing this? Is it really worth it to sacrifice your own life for a man you have just meet? Didn''t you told me before that you''d only love my older brother, so why-" "It''s specifically because Elder Rain is actually your older brother Reinhart himself!" Queen Olivia quickly cut off Leo''s word. At first, she thought of hiding that Elder Rain was actually Reinhart from Leo and continue protecting him. But then, with the current situation right now, she no longer bothered with such a trivial matter. It would really be stupid of her if she keeps on hiding Elder Rain''s identity! Leo''s eyes immediately widen in shock the moment Queen Olivia mentioned that Elder Rain is actually his older brother Reinhart. Didn''t his older brother just died...? So, how did he turned out to be Elder Rain?! In the past, he thought that Reinhart''s death was caused by Elizabeth. This caused him to hate the wrong person in all of those past years. Then, he next found out that it was actually Richton using the ck organization, which was again not the right person. In the end, he realized that the real killers behind his older brother''s death were actually the ck organization and the scheme of their so-called Dark God. No, it was the fault of all the Gods as they have all plotted to destroy the race where the other Gods belong in order for their own race to be the only race remaining in the Celestial World. However, how did it turn out that his older brother Reinhart is actually still alive? Doesn''t this mean he just wasted all of his efforts through this year?! Queen Olivia pushed the still stunned Leo to the side and walked up in front of him before she continued, "If it was just any other man, then I wouldn''t care whatever kind of action they would do to satisfy me. Even if they sacrifice their own lives to show me how much they love me. But since this man is Reinhart, then even if the entire Celestial World is against me, or even if Gods tried to pull us apart, I will still not hesitate to go against all of them, even if it endangers my very own life!" "You obviously don''t know this, but I and your older brother Reinhart has sworn an Oath at our marriage that whoever dies between us the other person would also follow. Therefore, if I didn''t die when it was said that Reinhart has died, then that simply means Reinhart didn''t really die but rather he is actually hiding somewhere." Queen Olivia''s eyes turned sharp, "However, when I finally found him again, he would actually try to run away from me again?! Do you think I would just sit here and allow him to?" Leo immediately woke up from his stunned state the moment he heard Queen Olivia''s firm and determined words. Obviously, she wouldn''t be so firm and determined if she was not sure that Elder Rain is Reinhart. Although he was still confused, one thing was for sure, he needs to save his older brother Reinhart. Without any hesitation, Leo suddenly took out his Death Wake Dagger from his Storage Ring and pointed it in the direction of Queen Maria and Madam Silva. Following along his action were all the cannons on the top of the south wall turning to point in their direction, as well as all of his men nearby taking out their weapons and pointing them at Queen Maria and Madam Silva. "Forgive me for my action, but since our Queen says that the alliance has now ended and that you are now considered our enemy, then I, as a member of the Mischievous Lion organization, would strictly follow her order, even if the result of this is my death!" Leo''s eyes turned sharp. He actually doesn''t really mean his words of strictly following Queen Olivia''s order, even if it means his own death. He was also clear of the fact that his personal action right now is justparable to a joke in front of a Gxy level person since even a p of them can already kill him with his mere cultivation of a 1 Star Mage level. The real reason why he is doing this and has said those words was because Reinhart is his older brother, someone that he had sworn he would avenge. And since Reinhart is actually not dead yet, and that he was even also presented in front of him a chance to save him, he would of course save him without any hesitation. "That is," Queen Maria suddenly disappeared before appearing behind Queen Olivia and Leo, "If you have the capability to stop us!'' Pang! Pang! Queen Olivia''s and Leo''s head was immediately smacked by Queen Maria''s hand, causing them to lose consciousness. Right after, Madam Silva quickly appeared beside them and caught both their bodies. Queen Olivia was still very weak because of her unrecovered injury caused by Barbara after blocking an attack for Elder Rain, and on the other hand, Leo was also just a mere 1 Star Mage, that''s why Queen Maria was able to easily defeat them. And with their close distance as well, it was next to impossible for them to dodge an attack from a 9th Gxy Mage like Queen Maria. "Let''s all drop our weapons now and treat all of this thing as a mere misunderstanding. We are all clear of the fact already that we are really not your enemy and that what we are currently doing is that we just simply wanted to save Queen Olivia and Leo from doing something really stupid that can cause their own deaths. If you really want both of them to die, then I don''t mind waking them up right here snd now, and even see them off to their deaths. It''s up to you all to decide on what Fate they should have." Queen Maria didn''t bother threatening them that if they attack, both Queen Olivia and Leo would die. She simply told them the truth and believes that they would know what action should be best for them to choose. And just like what Queen Maria expected, all of them dropped their own weapons. "Good choice." Queen Maria took the unconscious Queen Olivia and Leo from Madam Silva''s hand before flying off away from Silver city. Of course, she didn''t forget to bring her daughter Princess ine with her by creating a bubble to conveniently carry her away. While they were flying away, Madam Silva pulled everyone''s attention to her as she said, "We cannot waste anymore time here. All of you, leave as far away from Silver city as possible. Abandoning the civilians might sound cruel, shameful, and heartless to all of you, especially since you have already given them hope to be saved. But with the given situation right now, we really can''t save all of those people you have saved anymore. But if you want to also die, then you can continue on saving all of them, I won''t be stopping any of you." After saying that, Madam Silva also flies away to follow after Queen Maria. She didn''t bother taking away Angel from her since she is already old enough to know the best choice. But if in the end, Angel would still really choose to stay and save the civilians, then it seems like her path to bing powerful would end in Silver city. She should understand already that there are times when she wouldn''t have any other choice anymore but to be cruel and heartless or even to run away. If she doesn''t want simr scenes like this to repeat in the future, then she would need to be powerful enough to save everyone whenever she wants to save people.. As of now, since she still doesn''t have such ability, then she should focus more on how she can survive instead rather than saving other people''s lives. Chapter 344 - The End Of Silver Kingdom Part 2 Chapter 344 The end of Silver Kingdom part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Madam Silva fly away far from their sights, everyone immediately looked at each other. "Should we leave or continue with this evacuation?" Cassandra was the first one who asked everyone what they should do. Leaving the civilians behind wasn''t yet something she, or the majority present here, can easily choose to do without any problem like Queen Maria and Madam Silva. That''s why she needed the others to also decide on what to do. "I vote on we should continue! Just like what I''ve said, we are already halfway done with this operation, hence we should still be able to finish it before the ck organization decides to activate the trap." Elizabeth still clings on to the chance that they can save every civilian at the relocation area. But deep in her mind, she was conflicted as it involved her own life. "I vote that we should just abandon everything here. Let''s just face the truth here, you might say that you want to save all the civilians, but deep inside all of you, you also want to not die while saving the civilians. Anyways, we have already saved half of them." Angel said while gritting her teeth before turning around and walking away, showing that she doesn''t care about the deaths of the civilians and that she doesn''t want to wait for all of them to reply. Angel was an elite of the Sword and Magic, specifically someone who has gone with plenty of elite training already andpleted all of it sessfully, so she had long grown up to be aware of the saying that weak people can only choose to run away when they can''t handle the situation and only the strong ones have the right to rewrite their own Fate or the other people''s Fate. Of course, she really hates such a choice, since deep in her heart she believes that saving all the civilians was the right thing to do. After all, it''s the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak, right? And this was also what the books have written of how the Human race has survived 50 years after being transported into the Celestial World. But what can she do? She has her own life as well, just like the civilians, and now that her own life is being threatened, choosing to abandon the others for her own good is just a reasonable thing to do, or more appropriately the only thing a weak person like her could choose to do. "....." Veronica was unable to say a word after seeing Angel''s reaction. In her heart, she wants to save all the civilians as well, but her mind was constantly telling her otherwise, that she should not do something she is incapable of doing. In the next second, Veronica followed after Angel, while gritting her teeth and clenching her hand, to the point that blood eventually starting flowing on her fingers and started dripping to the ground. This was already the second time that she felt a sense of powerlessness and helplessness, and she absolutely hates it. This just made her even more determined to be powerful. "Angel is correct, let''s just face the truth that what we really care about right now is our own lives." Ash also turned around and followed after the two, while also gritting her teeth and clenching her hand. Seeing Angel, Veronica, and even Ash leaving, almost all of their men also choose to stop and follow after them to leave, not intending to sacrifice their life in exchange for saving a bunch of civilians. This also includes Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, old man Torre, Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number One to Number Ten as well. In the end, all of Leo''s men finally choose the same, leaving only Cassandra, Elizabeth, Charlotte, and the rest of Silver royal family''s soldiers who choose to betray back at the west wall. But looking closely at all of those people who choose to leave right now, their heads were lowered down, obviously feeling guilty and ashamed of their choice. Inside the minds of those who left, if Leo has ordered them to save all the civilians no matter what, or even if it was only all of Leo''s woman instead that came into an agreement, then they would of course follow the order, even if they were against it inside their own minds since such decision was the right decision to choose. But since even their Leaders were feeling unwilling about saving the civilians, hence they naturally followed after them. At the side, Charlotte suddenly shook her head as she said, "Truthfully speaking, I want to save all the civilians and I''m not feeling conflicted about my own decision. I also know that saving them is the right thing to do in my heart. But unfortunately, in the end, saving all the civilians with only us and the remaining others is impossible, and not to mention its something we are incapable of doing as of now..." "Yeah..." Cassandra and Elizabeth both agreed with Charlotte''s words. That was the truth, with their current number right now and capability, even if they indeed choose to stay, it would still be deemed useless, and in the end, they would just die once the ck organization detonates their trap in Silver city. "HOWEVER!" Charlotte suddenly eximed loudly, causing everyone who was currently leaving to turn their heads to look at her, which also made the already walking Angel, Veronica, and Ash to stop in their footsteps, "This is still not the end!! A situation like this would definitely repeat in the future, especially since all of us here have chosen to follow after Leo. But promise me here right now, or even just promise yourselves, that when that timees, ALL OF US HERE WILL NOT REPEAT THE SAME CHOICE THAT WE MADE TODAY!! That when that timees, ALL OF US HERE WILL NO LONGER FEEL THE SENSE OF POWERLESSNESS AND HELPLESSNESS THAT WE ARE FEELING TODAY!!" Charlotte turned to look at everyone who has chosen to walk away and abandoned the civilians, "DO YOU ALL UNDERSTAND ME?!!" Hearing Charlotte''s question, everyone raised their fist high up in the air and replied in unison, "YES!!" "Then all of us here right now should leave this ce with our heads held up high, not down, not feeling ashamed nor guilty for abandoning the weak, or more precisely, for abandoning the correct choice!" Charlotte said with a smile on her face before leading everyone up in front. Cassandra and Elizabeth who werepletely against this choice gritted their own teeth while also clinching their hands, but eventually in the end they let go and held their heads up high, and finally followed after everyone. All of them who were leaving have sworn in their hearts, that one day, when a situation simr to these repeats, then they would all be able to choose to save everyone. In the end, even the Silver royal family''s soldiers also choose to follow behind as they don''t have any choice left. If they stayed and save all the civilians, then they would all die with the civilians. But if they choose to leave and abandoned the civilians, then they would have a chance in the future to redeem their sins. All of those nearby civilians who were still lining up as they weren''t yet taken to the relocation area outside the Silver city were able to hear Cassandra and everyone''s words, causing their face to darken and despair. The message was also being passed from one civilian to another. The next moment, when everyone arrived nearby the lining civilians, they didn''t bother hiding their real intention of abandoning them and just keep on walking. The civilians who already knew about what they were doing soon after started throwing curses and some random stuff they could pick up on the ground. "All of you started this war, and even gave all of us hope that we will be saved, but yet in the end you''re just abandoning us like we don''t matter at all?! Shame in all of you!" "Cowards!!" "Weaklings!!" "A bunch of trash!!" "Get out from our sights!!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Rocks, woods, or even pieces of ss shards from the broken window pale rained down on Cassandra and everyone else leaving. But they didn''t turn their heads or even retaliated. "Fuck you!!" A muscr man throws a punch on Matt''s face. Bang! Matt stopped after receiving the punch and turned to look at that muscr man, but instead of punching back, he only showed a smile and even grabbed that man''s wrist and right after guided the hand to punch his own face, voluntarily, while tears were falling down from his face as he silently muttered, "For... forgive me... but... I really cannot save you... please just go on and save yourself... I''m really sorry... sorry... sorry..." Pak! "Bitch!" A woman who was breastfeeding a baby walked forward and p Venice''s cheeks. And the same action as what Matt had done, Venice also grabbed that woman''s wrist and right after guiding the hand to p her face, tears also falling down as she muttered, "We... we have no choice..." A kid from the side grabbed a rock and throw it straight at Jeffrey''s face. Bang! Jeffrey''s face then started bleeding after being hit by a rock, causing him to stop walking and picked up that rock, which caused that kid to step back in fear that Jeffrey might just throw the rock right back at him for revenge. But in the end, Jeffrey walked in front of the kid, then he half-kneeled on the ground, before returning the rock to the kid with a smile on his face. He patted the kid''s head as he said with tears slowly forming in his eyes, "I''m very sorry young boy that I cannot save you. But you can still save yourself, so just run away from here, or even just follow behind us. Hehehe, don''t worry, in the future, I won''t allow another kid like you to die..." After saying that, Jeffrey then stood up and returned to his formation, just like what Matt and Venice had done. Aside from Matt, Venice, and Jeffrey, a few others also received a punch, a kick, even being spit to their faces, and something much worse, but they didn''t bother retaliating and instead just shown a smile, apologized, told them to save themselves, and returned back to the retreating formation. They all know that what they are doing right now was wrong. But instead of denying it and consoling themselves with hypocritical words, they choose to face those people they have done wrong instead and apologize in front of them while still continuing with the wrong decision. This was the price that the weak people would pay. And being abandoned and thrown aside is also the price to pay by those weaker kinds of people. It is indeed such an unfortunate thing to do, but since all of them simply wanted to save their own lives and were also incapable of saving others because of being weak, then abandoning the people weaker than them to save themselves is not a wrong thing to do, but rather a correct choice is given their own situation right now. They would all definitely feel guilty, ashamed, and even regret after choosing this choice, but in the end, everything still depends on their own strength.. And right now, they, unfortunately, don''t have the strength to save everyone and could only save themselves. Chapter 345 - The End Of Silver Kingdom Part 3 Chapter 345 The end of Silver Kingdom part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With the lead of Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte, everyone left the Silver City and continued on walking further away. The same scene was also going on (the) outside, everyone from the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, Snow Noble Household, or the defeated Silver royal family were choosing to leave after Queen Maria and Madam Silva informed them of the iing danger. Those fortunate civilians who were able to arrive at the relocation area before being abandoned didn''t hesitate to follow after as soon as they learned of the reason why everyone was evacuating as far away as possible from Silver City. "Unfortunately, even though we have won this war against the Silver royal family, we still lost against the ck organization..." Cassandra said as sheughs in self-mockery. "The weakness of people fighting for the light is indeed the weak people, that''s why they can''t always win against the bad and evil people in the dark..." Elizabeth can''t help expressing her thoughts. "However, that doesn''t mean that we are incapable of fixing this one day in the future." Angel looked up at the bright sky as she continued, "Maybe that''s why after the depressing rain there exists this bright andforting light..." "Maybe, or maybe not..." Veronica was unable to agree or disagree with Angel''s words. She was still feeling depressed about this situation. "Hmmm..." Even Ash was unable to describe what she really feels. Even though she has killed millions of people after causing that Poison Mist Disaster back at Dragon Horn Empire, the thoughts of not saving other lives were indeed really depressing. Maybe it''s because killing and saving a person are two different concepts that cause different emotions to spark within. "Let''s just keep on bing more and more powerful, so that in the future we won''t be saying all these depressing words again." Charlotte said before letting out a soft chuckle, but it onlysted for a few seconds before her mood was also dampened. It was like she got infected by the mood of everyone around her. Meanwhile, back at the location of the lining civilians. When the civilians finally saw all of the men who once rescued them and promised them hope, going farther and farther away from them, they first looked at each other and seem like they are thinking of the same thoughts, the second after, they immediately started running for their lives to save themselves. The muscr man that punched Matt in the face before suddenly shoved the woman who was breastfeeding her own baby in her arms that had pped Venice before to the side in order to dy the others. He then right after started running away. He knew that being ahead means no one will try to sabotage him to save themselves, hence he didn''t hesitate to do such cruel action. That woman who was shoved by the muscr man to the side immediately stood up, abandoned her baby without any hesitation, and also shoved that kid who threw a rock at Jeffrey''s face before to the side in order to dy the others. That kid who was shoved to the side quickly stood up, picked up that baby, and soon after he throws the baby behind in order to dy the others before running forward. It wasn''t only the muscr man, the woman who was once breastfeeding her own baby, and that kid who threw a rock who was doing such cruel and heartless action to the others. Everyone was basically shoving, pushing, pulling, punching, kicking, and doing everything else to either dy the others behind or to overtake the others in front of them. It really shows just how much desperation and despair they were all in right now. And that those words they have just spoken to Cassandra and everyone who abandoned them was just in hypocrisy. Moments ago, they were all pointing at Cassandra and everyone who abandoned them, saying that they were all weak, spineless, and many more curses about abandoning them. It was pretty much a show that will allow them to have someone to me for being weak. But the next moment, they themselves also started running away and abandoning the weak, doing the same action as Cassandra and everyone who chooses to abandon them. The moment a few of the civilians finally arrived outside the Silver City walls, they then quickly began looking around to find where Cassandra and everyone was so that they will follow after them, thinking that it''s much better to follow after people who clearly knew about what to do than to just randomly run. And after finding them, they then swiftly run towards their direction, while at the same time still sabotaging the others. Far ahead of the others, Queen Maria and Madam Silva finally stopped flying and looked back at the Silver City. Queen Maria can''t help shaking her head as she expresses her regret, "Unfortunately, in the end, neither side of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance or Silver royal family won the war, but rather it was the ck organization who triumph..." "It''s simply because the ck organization was more preparedpared to all of us." Madam Silva heaves a sigh of helplessness. If they were given the same starting line as the ck organization, then the end might not have been necessarily like this. The Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household might have won the war right now, but in exchange for it was them losing the Silver Kingdom. ..... At the west side of Silver City, Barbara who was leading the army of ck organization put her hands up to motion for her army to stop. She already noticed that the war is over and that the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household has won. Suddenly, Barbara smiled as she said, "I guess there is no need for us to continue ongoing to the Silver City." She then turned to look at everyone, "Change of ns, we will leave the Silver Kingdom!" Hearing this, Patriarch Arvin Williams, Patriarch Timothy Will, and Patriarch Jacob Will quickly understood what Barbara meant about her words as they all quickly sent a new order to their men, "Everyone, begin marching to the direction of the cksmoke Canyon!" They have already nned to abandon everything they have left in Silver Kingdom the moment they begin marching to the Silver City, which includes the Williams City and everything they have worked hard to build. There was absolutely no turning back for them anymore. Of course, if they can win the war, then they can return to their territory, that is, if they will still be able to live and can really win the war. On the other hand, if they lose, then they will not hesitate to leave because Barbara has already told them that she would blow up the entire Silver Kingdom using the Chaos stones that they have nted all these years, as a result turning the Silver Kingdom into a wastnd. Although it is still indeed possible for the people to live in this soon-to-be wastnd of a ce, but would there really be anyone that will choose to go through all the efforts of rebuilding a wastnd? In their opinions, no one will, since it''s much better to just build a new territory in another cepared to a wastnd. Barbara turned back to look at the Silver City for onest time as she said in full mockery, "Do you really think that you can have Silver Kingdom? If we can''t have Silver Kingdom, then no one can have Silver Kingdom! HAHAHAHAHA!" She then turned around to follow the already marching ck organization to the south. This has always been how the ck organization handles things when taking over any territory. If they can''t have what they want, then they will destroy it so that no one will be able to have it. It was a very simple concept of, "To give it to them or be destroyed!", as in literally! ..... "I''ve already finished moving the majority of the Chaos stones in the surface to the middle of Silver City using all of my puppets just like what you have asked. So, are we leaving now?" Queen Spider, or now goes with her real name Andrea, asked Reinhart who was watching what''s going on outside through a big ss pale on one of the rooms somewhere in Silver royal family''s castle. "For you, who do you really think have won this war?" Reinhart asked as he turned around to look at Andrea, who was no longer using Fifth Princess Fiona to disguise the real her. The real Andrea was a beautiful woman with ck hair and gray pupils, just like she wanted illustration, currently wearing a civilian''s clothes to disguise herself. This kind of disguise might work to ordinary people, but to someone like him who is a peak 9th Gxy Special Mage, it was pretty easy to guess that she''s not a civilian. After all, she was a 6th Gxy Mage, something not befitting for a so-called civilian. "Who really won the war? Isn''t it obvious already, of course, it''s the ck organization." Andrea replied while shrugging her shoulder, "I''ve already informed you about the ck organization''s trap nted throughout the entire Silver Kingdom, and that once they activate this trap, the entire Silver Kingdom would be as good as no more." Hearing Andrea''s words, Reinhart shook his head as he said, "If only it was as good as that..." The real winner of this war wasn''t the ck organization, but rather it''s the Gods who were like ying a game of chess up above the Celestial World. The ck pieces were those Gods'' pieces, while the white pieces were them, the weak, powerless, and helpless mortals... No matter what they do, unless they be as powerful as those Gods, then they will forever be losing this battle against them. Clinching his hand, Reinhart murmured, "However, soon this would definitely change!" With a snap of Reinhart''s finger, a really tiny wisp of Mana that the Gods of the Celestial World would just ignore, travel from his hands going straight to Leo''s consciousness. After arriving inside Leo''s consciousness, this tiny wisp of Mana then went straight into a corner and unlocked something like a seal. What Reinhart had done to Leo''s forgotten memories in the past wasn''t really erasing the memories, but rather sealing them. This was another ability of his unique capability of erasing memories. After all, what he had sealed were memories rted to the Red Cube and stuffs rted to Magic. Therefore, if he indeed removes such memories, it would instead result in a negative effect and would not achieve what he was nning to do. In the past, Leo was still too young to embark on a journey of being a Mage and fight against the Gods. That''s why, in Reinhart''s opinion, it''s much better to just first seal those memories rted to the Red Cube and Magic rted stuff, which unfortunately also includes Elizabeth due to her Cultivation technique, and only unseal those memories when the time is right. "It''s now the right time for you to remember those sealed memories, my dear younger brother!" Reinhart said before disappearing from the Silver royal family''s castle along with Andrea and her two important puppets King Erskine and Fifth Princess Fiona. Chapter 346 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 1 Chapter 346 Leo''s sealed memories part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Inside a spacious room of the Heart Manor located at the top of the hill in the middle of the Heart Noble Household''s territory, a little boy and a teenage boy were sitting side by side while watching the heavy rain outside from the window of the room. "Brother, when do you think the rain would end?" The little boy turned to look at the teenage boy and asked. This little boy was the young Leo, still na?ve and innocent looking. His face was still full of pureness, and not the same as the current him, who looks really cold and heartless. His body was still so small, with tiny feet and hands, clearly showing that he''s a 5-year-old kid. On the other side, the teenage boy was the teenage Reinhart, with a handsome and charming face of a 16 year old, but also at the same time has the aura of an experienced adult who has gone through many battles. Well, he had indeed literally gone through many bloody battles despite being young, since he has also awoken his affinity as a Mage like his father and mother. At this point in time, it was still the early stages of the Human race after suddenly being transported into the Celestial World, or otherwise moremonly called as the Nightmare Era for the Human race. Hence, every single Mage or person capable of fighting was needed on the battlefield to defend for their Human race survival. "Why, is there something wrong with the rain?" Reinhart smiled and replied to Leo. "Of course there is!" Leo nodded a few times before pointing at the rain, "Don''t you feel that the rain feels so depressing like it''s feeling sad for the never-ending war for the survival of the Human race?" Hearing Leo''s reply, Reinhart simply chuckled before replying, "No, for me, it feels like the rain isforting us Human race as we went through this trial for our survival." "Eh?" Leo can''t help frowning, "How is that any different to what I just said?" "Of course it''s different. The rain is not crying because it''s sad, but rather it wants to encourage us to keep on fighting because after the rain there would be the bright sun,forting our hearts." Reinhart exined. "Oh, then I supposed that it''s just like you then?" Leo said while jumping on the bed. "Huh? Why is it like me?" Reinhart shoots a curious looked at Leo. How was that even any rted to him? "Rain and Heart, Reinhart." Leo stopped jumping and started exining, "Just like what you have said, after the rain, the sun would rise and warm our hearts, so I hereby call this the Reinhart effect! Don''t you like that brother, now you''re like one of those effects such as the Butterfly effect exined in the books you''ve forced me to read, hahahaha!" Reinhart''s eyes immediately began twitching after being put into one of those science-rted stuff. Such stuff doesn''t exist anymore in the Celestial World, because it has been reced entirely by Magic. Despite that, though, learning such a subject was still a must for everyone to establish a better foundation for learning. They did say that Magic is just another branch of science, only that the former doesn''t follow a lot of the existing scientific rules back on Earth. "Come here, you!!" Reinhart jumped towards Leo and as soon as he caught him, he then began tickling his tickle spots. "Hahahaha... stop it brother... you''re making me... experience the Reinhart effect..." Leo begged his brother whileughing. Reinhart suddenly stopped as he quickly asked, "What do you mean?" "I''m crying just like the rain due toughing so much, which myughter is just like the bright sun warming my heart, hahahaha!" Leo replied before quickly running out of the room and adding, "You''re really such a cringe older brother, hahahaha!" "You little prick!" Reinhart eximed in annoyance before chasing after his younger brother. Leo continued running while Reinhart was following behind him, though it was obvious that Reinhart is purposely running slow so that he won''t catch up with his younger brother. Bang! Suddenly, when Leo turned to look behind him to see his older brother, he identally hit a little girl in front of him, causing both of them to fall together. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Leo sat down on the ground while his left hand was massaging his head, "Can''t you watch whe..." Leo wanted to scold the little girl who hit him, but was immediately rendered speechless when he saw the beauty of this little girl. And what''s even more shocking was, his right hand was actually touching the t breast of this little girl, whose face immediately started turning bright red. This little girl was the young Elizabeth, with the same innocent and pure looking face of a 5-year-old kid. "Pervert!" Pak! A p immediately followed after the little girl''s voice as she then quickly run towards the living room nearby them. "She..." Leo was immediately angered by what the little girl had done. How dare she p my handsome and charming face?! Without wasting any time, Leo quickly followed after that little girl to the living room, leaving behind the still chuckling Reinhart. "Go and quickly chase after your girlfriend!" Reinhart didn''t forget to tease Leo. "I don''t even know her!" Leo eximed in response. "Not a reason to justify why you were touching her breast!" Reinhart teases further. "Then I guess I''ll have a girlfriend first before you, single older brother!" Leo replied before finally getting inside the living room. "You..." Reinhart was immediately defeated. The moment Leo arrived inside the living room, he immediately found his father, Patriarch Red Heart, talking with another man. "Oh, Leo!" Patriarch Red Heart motioned for Leo toe. "Father, did you see that daring little girl who ps my face after I touch her t breast?" Leo quickly asked his father. "Woah there, slow down young man, what do you mean touch her t breast?" Patriarch Red Heart became stunned before quickly asking. "I was running downstairs when I identally hit a little girl and we both fell to the floor. That little girl wasn''t watching her front, that''s why it happened, yet she still dared to p my face?! And even called me a pervert just because I touch her plywood breast? Is that even an excuse? I touch my mother''s breast when I was still a baby, even drink milk out from it, and not to mention I have something to touch as well, yet I wasn''t called a pervert, so how is my action even considered being a pervert?!" Leo quickly exined while his eyes were looking around for that little girl. Eventually, he found that little girl. But she was hiding behind a scary-looking man. Nevertheless, Leo wasn''t afraid as he said, "Uncle, if you think that scary look on your face would be enough to scare me, then you''re wrong! I have my father here and you''re also in our territory, so hand over that little girl, or else you will be sent to prison!" "This..." Reinhart who just walked inside the living room was soon after rendered speechless when he heard Leo speaking daringly to that scary-looking man. That scary-looking man was actually Patriarch Vincent Snow, the Patriarch of the Snow Noble Household, one of the Five Major Noble Households of Silver Kingdom, specifically the second in rank. Reinhart can''t help but thought, "If Patriarch Vincent Snow is here, then that little girl should be... Young Lady Elizabeth Snow, the heiress of Snow Noble Household?! Did my little brother just take advantage of the future Matriarch of the Snow Noble Household? That is so... wonderful!!" Patriarch Vincent Snow turned to look at Patriarch Red Heart as he asked, "Is this the young kid who was born at the same date, time, and even location as my dearest daughter?" Patriarch Red Heart smiled awkwardly as he nodded his head and replied, "He is indeed that young kid, Leo Heart. I apologize for his action just now, brother Vincent, but that''s just how he is since we spoil him with our love and give him whatever he wants. As a result, he grew up being this proud and arrogant." Hearing Patriarch Red Heart''s words, Patriarch Vincent Snow can''t help shaking his head before saying, "It''s okay brother Red, this just means that Leo still needs a lot of teachings to fix his character." "You''re still so understanding brother Vincent." Patriarch Red Heart smiled before motioning for Leo toe, "Leo, this uncle is not just any ordinary uncle, he is your uncle Vincent Snow, oh, I mean, he is your father-inw Vincent Snow. And that little girl who just pped you was his daughter, and also your future wife." "Wife?!" "Wife?!" Both Leo and Reinhart eximed at the same time. "Father, isn''t this still too early for my younger brother to have a wife? He''s just 5 years old!" Reinhart immediately disagreed, "And not to mention, he is also the chosen of that ''thing''" Patriarch Red Heart shook his head and replied, "This is for the best Reinhart since marrying Leo to Elizabeth would help him quickly be more powerful." "But he''s still too young! We can''t allow him to embark on his Fated path at this point yet!" Reinhart said with a frown on his face. He didn''t bother hiding anything as he revealed, "He will just... die...." Chapter 347 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 2 Chapter 347 Leo''s sealed memories part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Reinhart didn''t stay any further in the living room as he quickly went to grab Leo''s hand and pulled him outside. They soon both quickly leave the Heart manor,pletely not minding the still heavy rain outside as they went down the hill to stay as far away as possible from their father and Patriarch Vincent Snow, who were both still discussing about Leo''s arranged marriage with Elizabeth Snow. At least for Reinhart, staying any nearer to them might just cause him to lose his calm. To be honest, there was actually nothing wrong with what his father was doing right now, since what his doing is just for the sake of Leo. But, at the same time, it also meant that Leo would soon be fighting against the Gods, which was his Fated path. At such a young age, that''s just so unfair for Leo. What''s even more unfair is, why would they even let a 5-year-old kid embarked on a journey for the survival of the entire Human race? No, more precisely, for the survival of the entire Foreign races living in the Celestial World? If that''s indeed going to be the case, then what''s the purpose of the adults and those other powerful people around? Aren''t they ashamed that a 5-year-old kid would be acting as a hero to fight and save them in their stead? "No, this is all that Red Cube''s fault! If only it didn''t choose Leo, then my younger brother''s life would have just been simr to those of normal kids at his age." Reinhart can''t help ming the Red Cube, their Heart Noble Household''s Heirloom. The moment Leo was born in the Celestial World, the Red Cube that was always staying inside its container immediately floated above his head and choose him as the holder of its legacy. It was said that their Heart Noble Household''s Heirloom was a Magic weapon created by a powerful God of the Celestial World, at least it was what was being passed on by their family at that time. Saying that it will be for fighting against the Gods if ever they turned evil and to save the inhabitants of the Celestial World. As for the reason why it was with them and how did they even got it, it''s because their so-great ancestor brought it from an antic shop a very, very, very long time ago back when the Human race was still living peacefully on Earth. It''s really a big question how an item of the Celestial World was found on Earth, how a story about the Celestial World exists in a different world, and why did the Red Cube even choose Leo in the first ce. "What''s so great about being a hero anyways? It''s just simr to being cannon fodder! The only difference is, in their case, it sounded so honorable!" Reinhart whispered silently. Being the holder of the Red Cube was simr to being a hero which is seriously aughable matter, at least in his opinion, because being a hero for him meant they would be dying for the sake of other people who are all weak and can''t fight for themselves. It''s just like what the Mages are always doing for the Human race to survive in the Celestial World, fighting so that the weak people could continue on living. Leo at the side who heard Reinhart''s murmured suddenly pulled his older brother''s hand, which made Reinhart stop on walking and turned to look at him. "What''s wrong?" Reinhart can''t help asking. "Why do you hate heroes? Aren''t you also one of them?" Leo asked while staring straight at Reinhart''s eyes, asionally closing from time to time due to some raindrops dropping to his eyes. "Me, one of the heroes? Don''t make meugh, I will never be one of those foolish people. If ever a situation reallyes where people will beg for a hero to save them, even if I can be one, I will still not choose to save them, but instead, I will only save you, father, and mother." Reinhart shook his head and replied. "But aren''t you doing what you said you wouldn''t do already? Every time you leave and go to the battlefield of the War of Races, you are also saving every Humans." Leo dubiously asked. "That''spletely different! I only fight over there for the sake of our family, not for the sake of the entire human race''s survival." Reinhart said before once again pulling Leo''s hand and going farther away from the Heart manor. At this time, the Heart City was still called the Heart town. The size of its territory was appropriate for a town, with a few houses and establishments here and there, and a few civilians living inside those ces. The Silver Kingdom at this point was also still like a small territory located in the middle of three different big forests or specifically called the three Danger zones; the still very big Yellow Forest and Nine River Forest located respectively at the northwest and northeast, and the extremelyrge Twilight Forest that covered the entire south. Because of that reason, it didn''t take that long for Reinhart and Leo to arrive inside the forest, specifically the part of the Nine River Forest. They then quickly began looking for their secret hideout, a ce where they usually hide and y, to take shelter from the heavy rain. After tens or so of minutes of walking, they finally found the secret hideout. It was just a 15 square meters size small hut, made entirely of wood and stone, with two windows to the side, and a bunch of leaves, roots, and twigsbined together to form the roof of the small hut. Inside was a double-decker bed made of wood with soft feather mattresses which they have bought from a couple who is a carpenter and a tailor living in their territory for a few copper coins, a wooden table nearby the right window which was obviously made by an inexperienced person, specifically Reinhart, amp which they have secretly stolen from their manor located in the middle of the small hut to give light every night, and a wooden drawer with weapons, books, and a few dried foods packed inside a leather bag. "Let''s stay over here until father forgets about the thoughts of making you fight against the Gods again." Reinhart said before drying his clothes by the window. They have already done this sort of thing many times, and so they weren''t feeling worried anymore. At most, their father would only send people to find them when they still don''t return after 2 days have passed. Leo nodded his head after hearing his older brother Reinhart''s words before he walked towards the double-decker bed, specifically the top deck was his bed. "Is fighting against the Gods really that dangerous older brother?" Leo asked. "Yes, very dangerous, and it will definitely cause you to die!" Reinhart replied without holding back. Ever since Leo was able to learn how to talk and think, he has already constantly reminded him about the Red Cube and that he should never ever ept the Fate of fighting against the Gods. "You''ve mentioned it to me many times already that I will just die if I fight against the Gods, and that it''s also unfair for me since I should not have been given such a heavy responsibility in the first ce. But why do father and mother encourage me?" Leo asked while heys) down on his mattress. Reinhart smiled wryly as he walked towards his bed and sat down before he started talking, "It''s not that father and mother are encouraging you to fight against the Gods. They are just trying to help you in your Fated path. Like for example, you were taught many skills and techniques to fight early on so that you will be able to know how to defend yourself and fight against people who have an evil intention for you. You were also made to read many books about different important stuffs so that you will be smart and wise, hence not be oblivious of many things, especially in this new and unfamiliar Celestial World. Andstly, you are being spoiled and given whatever you want because your days of enjoying as a kid... is a lot shorterpared to the other kids..." He paused to heave a long sigh before continuing, "Just why is my younger brother''s life like this? It''s just so unfair... You should have been having fun and enjoying your days right now with other fellow kids at your age instead, not preparing yourself for this very heavy responsibility that the Red Cube has forcefully made you choose..." Leo slowly moved to the side of the bed to look at his older brother Reinhart below him and right after asked, "Then what was the purpose of giving me a wife at such a young age? Is it perhaps for me to enjoy the life of having a wife earlier than the others since I might not live to experience such a thing?" Reinhart was immediately stunned, dumbfounded, and speechless at Leo''s bluntness. This kid''s imagination is really differentpared to the other kids in his age. Even just mentioning his own death sounded like it''s not a big deal for him at all. "That little girl who called you a pervert and pped you in the face was indeed your little girlfriend. Or in simple words, she''s your fianc¨¦e." Reinhart started exining, "She was born the same time, date, and even location as you, and for that reason being you were both deemed as the perfect couple by both of our families. Aside from that, the Snow Noble Household''s Heirloom, specifically a Cultivation technique, also mentioned such a requirement to perfect the Cultivation technique, thus they immediately reached a conclusion of arranging a marriage for the both of you." "Do you know what kind of Cultivation technique exactly it is?" Leo asked, feeling intrigued about it. "Base on what father had said, it''s called Full Moon in a Burning Sun. A Dual Cultivation technique of unknown origins that they have stumbled upon when they were still pioneering the Silver Kingdom." Reinhart replied. "Dual Cultivation technique?" "It''s a kind of Cultivation technique where a male and a female that had sessfully passed some really strict requirements, the same as you and Elizabeth, will help each other cultivate to be strong." Leo''s eyes immediately lit up as he eximed, "Then doesn''t that mean I won''t be fighting against the Gods alone anymore? Someone will be helping me, so there is no need for you to keep worrying about me, older brother!" "Hmmm... if only it was that good, then I wouldn''t be worrying." Reinhart smirked. "Why?" Leo quickly became curious as to why his older brother Reinhart was still worried. "Dual Cultivation technique isn''t as simple as just helping each other to cultivate in order to be a strong Mage. It means you and Elizabeth will be one, meaning the both of you will officially be husband and wife, in order for the Dual Cultivation technique to show its fullest potential. But both of you are still 5 years old, so it''s absurd and bullshit to think of making you both do that ''thing''. Hence, this means that the Dual Cultivation technique will only be useful when the right timees. Until then, it would be useless, which means it can''t help you fight against the Gods." Reinhart exined while hiding a few stuff that is still inappropriate to the likes of Leo''s age. "Ohhh..." Leo nodded his head, seemingly like hepletely understood what his older brother Reinhart meant to say, "Then I guess I can only marry her and officially be husband and wife..." Reinhart almost fell off from his bed the moment he heard Leo''s reply, "You... just please go and sleep before I p your face like what your fianc¨¦e has done!" "Oho, then, are you perhaps also interested in being officially husband and wife? But remember, if you want that, even if you are my older brother, I''ll still choose to be the husband and you will be my wife." Leo said chuckling before quickly turning around and positioning his bodyfortably on the bed. "....." Reinhart waspletely rendered speechless by his younger brother''s words. He can''t help shaking his head and heaving a sigh of helplessness. He can''t me his younger brother for thinking that way, since his mind was still so innocent and pure. "Just go and sleep..." Reinhart said beforeying down on his bed. Chapter 348 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 3 Chapter 348 Leo''s sealed memories part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next morning, when Leo finally woke up, he soon after found his older brother Reinhart missing. "Maybe he''s just out hunting for food, so I''ll just wait here till he returns." Leo said to himself before getting down from his bed and walking towards one of the drawers to grab a book entitled Nightmare Era. It was a book about the life of the Human race after suddenly being transported into the Celestial World, written by an author named Kaiser, specifically one of the early Mages born out from the Human race. He really felt interested every time he reads this book because it shows every struggle that the Human race has gone through on living in a new and unfamiliar world. It mentioned how the Human race has survived by fighting against many different Foreign races who were long inhabitants of the Celestial World and a few others that were also like them that have also been transported into the Celestial World a few years before them. It also mentioned how the Human race developed from first using some stone weapons, which was said to be a technique used back on Earth when it was still in the Stone Age. Then it slowly developed into using metal tools and weapons. Until they were finally able to obtain a little knowledge about the different weapons, tools, and many more like things that can exist and be created in the Celestial World. But what he was really interested in was the journey. It was written in the perspective of Kaiser, the author of the Nightmare Era, on how the Human race transferred from one ce to another in order to survive, how they struggle in order to adapt, how the prior poption of 7.5 billion slowly became 1 billion or so, and then how they finally stabilized themselves after 50 years of time. It was repeatedly mentioned many times that such a feat of the Human race was really a miracle since back in the days when they were still living on Earth in which the Humans were only able to develop into the Information Age after many centuries of development. Well, of course, it is indeed still possible to achieve because the Human race already has a lot of knowledge of many things. Though the majority of their knowledge was deemed useless after suddenly being transported into the Celestial World, considering that this was a world of Magic, a subject only mentioned in fictions, but the foundation of the knowledge that they have established throughout the many years of studying back on Earth could still be applied here. Additionally, they have 7.5 billion Humans working on a single goal, which is their survival. At this moment, there were still wars between the Human race and other Foreign races that have a clear intention of using the Humans for themselves. But unlike before, the numbers have clearly decreased by a considerable amount in this present time. Just like what was mentioned in the book Nightmare Era, the Human race was finally able to stabilize their existence after 50 years, meaning they were no longer a bunch of sheep waiting to be ughtered. They were now in the process of developing to reach a simr level to the other Foreign races that have long been inhabiting the Celestial World. Minutes and hours passed seemingly like in a blink of an eye, and worryingly it started to rain again. Every time Leo felt a bit hungry, he would just simply open the leather bag packed with dried food and eat it to satisfy his hunger. After so much time has passed, there was still no sign of his older brother Reinhart returning. He was already starting to worry that something dangerous might have happened to him. He believes that his older brother Reinhart is very strong, considering that he''s a Mage and was mentioned to be at a higher level as well. However, he wasn''t a fool to say for sure that no one can defeat his older brother. Even people much more powerful than his older brother that was mentioned in the book Nightmare Era had still died. "That can''t be true, right? In the Silver Kingdom, my older brother is considered as a genius, so he won''t easily die like that..." Leo said in order to console himself. While Leo was walking from here to there inside the small hut because of how worried he was already for his older brother Reinhart''s safety, a few beasts called Magical Beast was silently creeping towards his location, obviously attracted by the obvious light in the middle of the rain. These few Magical Beast that was silently creeping towards Leo''s location were just some ordinary ones called Forest Rats. Unlike normal rats, the Forest Rats have a bigger build, specifically 2 meters long from its head to its tail, and 1 meter big. Its way of attacking is through its extremely sharp ws and deadly bites. It can also use its tail and other parts of its body to attack if it was really needed, like for example mming its powerful body or headbutting someone using its thick head. Although the Forest Rats were just considered as ordinary Magical Beast, they were still very dangerous, especially to the likes of Leo. Not to mention, there was a considerable amount of them in numbers. Behind these groups of Forest Rats was something even more dangerous, a Forest Rat King, specifically a 1 Star level Magical Beast,manding the small group of Forest Rats. With the Forest Rat King, even if Leo could indeed escape from the Forest Rats, it would be impossible for him to do that in front of a Forest Rat King. He could only wait for his death facing such a dangerous and powerful Magical Beast. A few minutes pass by, and when the Forest Rats and the Forest Rat King were finally in front of the small hut, only was then Leo able to notice them. Leo''s face immediately turned from worried to scared. He has long known the existence of Magical Beast, and that he was also not yet capable of fighting against them. Without any hesitation, Leo quickly closed the door of the small hut as he then grabbed a chair to add a few blockages. After doing that, he runs towards the window and closed it before finally going under the wooden double-decker bed to hide. Being attacked by Magical Beast wasn''t unfamiliar for Leo. That''s why he was able to execute everything calmly. In fact, he had already experienced many simr situations like this one. After all, the location of this small hut was inside the Nine River Forest, specifically a Danger Zone, so there is obviously a huge possibility of being attacked by Magical Beast. However, that doesn''t mean he could only wait for his death if ever he encountered such a situation. From the first day he and his older brother Reinhart built this small hut, they have already taken into consideration being attacked by Magical Beast, it''s even the number one top priority thing they have considered. That''s why he quickly went under the wooden double-decker bed, because below the double-decker bed was a small underground room that can be used to hide from Magical Beast if ever they cannot defeat it or run. Quickly, Leo opened the iron door of the small underground room that was disguised simr to those of the wooden floor in order to not get easily found out by anyone. He then right after jumped inside before swiftly closing it from the inside. This iron door can be closed and open from both the inside and outside of the small underground room. Hence there was no reason to worry about getting trapped inside. Inside the small underground room was a small chest with a few iron weapons, a few jars of dirt, and two empty leather bag, at the side, there was a small wooden bed with a simr mattress as the one from the double-decker bed, and a wooden cab at the opposite side with food packed inside a leather bag and dozens or so of water container in case they would be staying inside this ce for a few days. This small underground room was always restocked by his older brother Reinhart, in case they needed it at an unexpected time, that''s why everything here was still usable and edible. As if Leo was already familiar with the drill, he immediately went to open the chest and grab two jars of dirt, then quickly picked up one water container and opening it. Afterwards, he quickly poured half the water inside the container into one of the jars full of dirt while the other half was for the other jar. The moment he finished that, he swiftly started mixing the water and dirt and soon after creating mud, which without any hesitation he covered himself with. Hiding inside a small underground room was obviously still not a sure guarantee to be safe, especially to a Magical Beast that has a strong sense of smell. Hence, in order to counter that, Reinhart has taught Leo that he can use mud by mixing dirt and water and then use that to disguise his smell of something akin to the smell of ground from the Magical Beast. Even 1 Star Magical Beast could easily be tricked using this way. After Leo finished doing that, he soon after heard the small hut''s door and windows getting destroyed. Although he was inside the small underground room, he was still able to hear the sounds up above him. What followed after the destruction of the door and windows were many footsteps of the Forest Rats moving all over the ce, obviously looking for him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon, the furniture inside the small hut was being destroyed. BANG! Thud! Thud! Thud! Just like the other furniture, the wooden double-decker bed wasn''t spared, causing its destroyed parts to spread all over the ce, but with the majority obviously covering the entrance to the small underground room, causing it to be difficult to locate from the surface. This was the main reason why the entrance to the small underground room was hidden under the wooden double-decker bed, so that once the wooden double-decker bed was destroyed it would, then certainly cover the entrance and not allow it to easily be discovered by the Magical Beast attacking up above. Chapter 349 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 4 Chapter 349 Leo''s sealed memories part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It was only after nearly an hour has passed that Leo was finally able to hear the sounds of the Forest Rats leaving the ce. "Finally..." Leo can''t help heaving a sigh of relief, knowing that he was finally safe. But of course, he still decided not to try and open the metal door yet to see the surface. His older brother Reinhart has constantly reminded him in the past that Magical Beast are intelligent creatures, really unlike ordinary animals, hence they can be tricky to handle, and just to really be safe, he reminded him not to get out of the small underground room unless enough time has already passed after they heard them leaving. After all, he can''t see what''s above, hence there is no telling whether the Magical Beast has really left or was still staying nearby his location. If it was thetter and he opened the door, then obviously the Magical Beast would notice him and hence deemed his hiding useless. "I guess the best n here is to wait until my older brother Reinhart returns..." Leo immediately thought of the best thing to do. Although Leo was still a 5-year-old kid, he was already a lot smarter and experiencedpared to kids his age. This was because he has been receiving constant training and knowledge from the moment he reached 2 years old. Normally, kids at that age are still having trouble talking, walking, and also doing other different actions, not to mention training and reading some books. But, he was different, no, his parents were different, because they were both Mages, hence he was born differentpared to the normal kids. When he was still a few months old, he can already start crawling, and then he eventually started learning how to walk using his two feet, and a few monthster he can shockingly already run. The moment he reached 1-year-old, he can already talk and also understand a few easy to understand words with the help of his calm father and really strict mother. And when he finally became 3 years old, he was finally receiving constant training and knowledge. Maybe this was one of the reasons why he was chosen by the Red Cube, because he is not normal, or more appropriately he is specialpared to the others. Now about that Red Cube, it was really such a mysterious Magical Item. It has its own consciousness as it would always fly in a circle around him whenever he''s near, touch him, and what''s even more shocking is there were times when it tried to get inside his body, but seems like it was still unable to do so, it would soon then give up and return back to its container. The Red Cube would only show such action when he was alone though, and because of that, when he told his older brother Reinhart about it, he immediately pulled him to sleep in his room instead. Until today, he''s still sleeping in his older brother''s room. His older brother Reinhart was really such an overprotective older brother, that''s why he can easily understand that everything he has been doing was only to keep him away from the so-called destined Fate to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. As for the reason why, both his older brother Reinhart and his parents told him that it''s because the Gods were the ones causing war over the Celestial World in order for them to have their race the only remaining race in existence over the entire Celestial World. They were the cause of the War of Races, causing billions of lives not only from the Human race but also the other Foreign races to be lost. Every time he heard the news about the battlefield of the War of Races from his older brother Reinhart and his parents when they returned, he can''t help but desire to stop the war and save everyone. However, his older brother Reinhart always told him not to. Saying that he should never ever think of trying to involve himself with such unfair Fate forced by the Red Cube to him. It even reached to the point that he is forbidden from learning how to cultivate his Magic Power despite him having the affinity to be a Mage the moment he was born. But because his parents encourage him to cultivate, he could only secretly do it in fear that his older brother Reinhart might be angry at him once he found out. Actually, the real reason why his older brother Reinhart was like that because he said that if he indeed starts cultivating at such a young age, he would definitely be able to achieve a lot of legend worthy things in the future that even the Foreign races that have long been inhabiting the Celestial World can''t achieve. However, that would in turn result in a lot of people paying close attention to him, which also includes the Gods themselves. Reinhart said that, once that happened, even with the help of the Red Cube, he will still die from the schemes and plots of those Gods, since he''s not yet powerful enough to fight against them, and not to mention defend against them. Even if he didn''t die, he will definitely lose all of his family, including his older brother Reinhart, his father, his mother, and everyone around him, which would certainly affect his mentality tremendously. Reinhart even added that, once that happened, there is no telling anymore whether he would really be a hero of the Celestial World like what he said he would be, or a viin instead since the loss of everyone important around him would certainly spark a huge chance that he will hate the Celestial World and be much worse than the Gods using the power of the Red Cube that was said that can even defeat the Gods themselves. Obviously, he doesn''t want that, that''s why he always listens to his older brother Reinhart. After enough time passes, Leo finally decided to open the door of the small underground room. But unfortunately, he soon realized that he was actually unable to push it upward, causing him to frown as he quickly understood that there are definitely a lot of things stocking up above the door causing him to not have enough strength to push them away. "I guess I can only wait until my older brother Reinhart returns..." Leo thought as he grabbed a water container and washed the mud off from his body. But, while washing the mud off, he always pays constant attention to the ground above him, in case him removing the disguise of his smell attracts those Forest Rats if ever they are still nearby his location. But fortunately, there were still no signs or anything, even after he finally cleaned off all the mud. After cleaning himself, he theny down on the bed and decided to sleep. He didn''t bring anything with him to kill time, even a single book, so the other perfect n to waste time aside from reading is to just go to sleep. In his sleep, he dreams once more of that God who really loves the Celestial World so much that he sacrificed his very own life to protect the world and its inhabitants. The God of Fate! He saw in his dream how the God of Fate has created a lot of ways to protect the inhabitants of the Celestial World, which includes a really powerful Magical Beast called Leviathans to fight off against the evil Gods, a maze called Labyrinth that can shelter the inhabitants of the Celestial World from the Gods and also assist them to be more powerful, granted a few Mages unique capability and made them Special Mages to help protect those who can''t protect themselves, created many Legacies to pass to the countless different races living in the Celestial World in order to aid them, appointed a few people to travel to different worlds to send out a warning in advance in a form of prophecy, created millions of powerful Magic weapons that were scattered all across the Celestial World so that the inhabitants of the Celestial World can have a powerful Magic weapon that can injured the Gods, andstly, the God of Fate turned himself into a Magical Item that has a form of a red-colored cube, specifically the Red Cube that has chosen him, which is really called the Fate Cube. The Fate Cube has granted him the unique capability to summon Elementals, specifically Magical Entities of different Elements that have the potential to even be much more powerful than even the Gods themselves. It also created a seemingly infinite amount of Fate Strings and gave it to different people. Only the God of Fate can see those Fate Strings, and all of it was connected to the Fate Cube, showing different meanings through the different colors of Fate Strings and also allowing those holders of the Fate Strings tomunicate without the Gods noticing. Simply put, the Fate Cube gave him the ability to fight against the Gods. "Do I really have the chance to fight and win against those powerful Gods?" Leo, who has already opened his eyes after dreaming of such a long and short dream about that God of Fate can''t help asking himself. Chapter 350 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 5 Chapter 350 Leo''s sealed memories part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Standing up from the bed, Leo shook his head to forget about those thoughts as he then tried pushing the door of the small underground room upward again, hoping that he can finally push it and leave this annoyingly tiny space. "My older brother is really such a scam..." Leo said in irritation. His older brother Reinhart has said that it was impossible to be trapped inside the small underground room, but how does he exin his current predicament right now? He might be able to open the door, but with his still small body and weak strength, it is next to impossible for him to leave. "Just where exactly did my so-great older brother go, and why is he still not here right now?!" Leo eximed in his mind. He estimates that more than half a day has already passed, so if his older brother Reinhart was really out hunting, then he should have long returned already, considering that he has left his cute, handsome, and charming little brother back at the small hut. *Krghhhh! A thunderstorm suddenly sounded really loud outside, and what followed after was the ongoing rain turning heavy. *Whaaaaaaash! "Oh, no..." Leo frown as he soon after noticed the water from the rain outside flowing inside the small underground room. If this goes on, then this ce would soon after be flooded, and he will certainly end up drowning inside since he was practically trapped. Quickly, Leo looked around the room and began looking for a way to cover up the hole. A minute and a halfter, he finally thought of a n as he quickly went towards the chest and open it, grabbed the leather bag, and then began cutting it using the dagger amongst the piles of weapons. After cutting, he then tried stuffing it inside the small holes of the door. Unfortunately, though, it wasn''t still possible since the small pieces of leather would only be pushed out by the gushing water. "This..." Leo can no longer remain calm as he started panicking about what he should do. It was impossible for him to stop the water from flowing inside. He also can''t dig a way out since this small underground room was basically made out of a hardened rock. Using the few weapons inside the chest to hit the walls to try to create a hole might be able to indeed create a hole, but still impossible for him to dig a way out of this ce. In fact, the weapon would certainly break first. Minutes passes and the water inside the small underground room was starting to rise to the level of his knees. Despite this ce being cold right now due to the moist of the rain, his head was still sweating out of nervousness, panic, and worried about himself. If he wasn''t only trying his very best to remain calm till now, then he would have long started shouting for help outside already, just like what normal kids at his age would definitely do once they were on his feet right now. Seemingly like he can no longer handle the stress his currently feeling right now, he finally started pushing the door upward with all the strength he can muster up while at the same time he was banging the metal door from time to time with the dagger in his hand. He didn''t dare shout as he was still afraid of attracting dangerous and powerful Magical Beast. At least, it was fine attracting ordinary Magical Beast, since he could still try to put up a fight even if it cost him his death, unlike the powerful and dangerous 1 Star Magical Beast which he can only choose to wait for his death once he got found out. ..... In the middle of the rain, a small figure of a little girl was walking around seemingly looking for something, or perhaps someone. Above her head was an umbre used to shield her from the heavy rain, and a few dozens of men assigned to protect her were closely following behind. "Young Lady Elizabeth, who are we looking for exactly inside the Twilight forest?" Vismot can''t help asking while holding the umbre. He wasn''t worried about any danger around this part of the Nine River Forest at all, since as long as it isn''t in the 5 Star level and above he could easily take Young Lady Elizabeth and run away, rather he was simply curious why they were here right now. They have already been walking around inside this ce for many hours now, and still, Young Lady Elizabeth didn''t find what she was looking for. But, if he knew what it was, then he might just be able to look for it himself to finish everything here as quick as possible. One of the reasons is because of the heavy rain, while the main reason was because he is afraid of the overprotective Patriarch Vincent Snow. With how familiar Vismot was already with Patriarch Vincent Snow, if ever his daughter Young Lady Elizabeth catches a fever due to the rain, or even just has a mere runny nose, then he would definitely be receiving a heavy punishment. In fact, he was already imagining whether he would be sent out into a dangerous mission or bring a few powerful and dangerous Magical Beast, alive only. "I''m looking for my fianc¨¦... I mean that irritating boy yesterday! He didn''t returnst night, so his father is already starting to worry. They have already started searching, but they still weren''t able to find him. His older brother is also missing, but they should be together right now." Elizabeth replied while puffing up her cheeks. That guy was supposedly his future husband, yet he''s already running away from home, so once they officially get married, would he also be doing the same? Suddenly, two scouts were running towards them. "Young Lady Elizabeth, we have found a destroyed small hut a bit far away in our front. We also heard some faint noises over there, but since we weren''t sure of what it was, we quickly went to report it to you first." Two scouts who were assigned to scout ahead quickly reported. Elizabeth''s face immediately became serious after hearing the report. She then waved her hand and said, "Quickly take me there!" "Okay!" "Okay!" The scouts nodded their heads before quickly leading the way in front. After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the location of the destroyed small hut. The small hut was destroyed beyond repair, no walls remained standing, and even its roof made out of abination of twigs, roots, and leaves was destroyed into pieces. The furniture inside was also the same, as only a few signs of it remained. BANG! BANG! Bang! Bang Bang... The sound of banging was getting fainter and fainter. "Quickly, check where that banging sound came from!" Elizabeth immediately ordered her men. The moment the dozens or so of people, including the two scouts, heard Young Lady Elizabeth''s order, they immediately began moving. It was easy to determine where the sound came from, so everyone quickly carried out the pieces of wood and destroyed parts away in order to reveal who was making those banging sounds. Soon, they finally found a metal door disguised as a wooden floor. Fortunately, this metal door could be opened outside, so without wasting any more time, they quickly began opening the door. Whoooosh! "What did you find?" Elizabeth quickly asked the moment she saw them opening a metal door. Though even without needing anyone''s answer, she soon finally saw with her own eyes the person she has long been looking for all this time. Without bothering about the rain, she quickly runs towards him. The moment Elizabeth arrived beside Leo, she quickly looked at the ce where they picked him out from as she then quickly understood what had happened. Leo was trapped inside and drowned. "He''s still alive!" One of the scouts reported after feeling that Leo''s pulse was still beating. Without any hesitation, he quickly starting pumping Leo''s chest. After doing that for 1 minute straight, he then right after moved his mouth to give Leo''s mouth some air, however before he could do that Young Lady Elizabeth was much faster than him as her mouth was already nted on Leo''s and begin giving him some air. "Young Lady Elizabeth?!" Vismot and everyone was immediately struck dumbfounded as they watched how Young Lady Elizabeth kissed a boy. No, it wasn''t really something that can be called a kiss, since what she''s doing was giving the boy some air to save his life, but their lips still touched nheless. The same thought immediately surfaced in everyone''s minds, "We are all definitely dead after this!" Looking at the scout who has stopped pumping Leo''s chest, Elizabeth immediately eximed in anger, "What are you doing?! Continue pumping my fianc¨¦''s chest, we need to save him!" "Ah!" The scout immediately understood why Young Lady Elizabeth did such a ''life-threatening'' action just now. This young boy was actually Leo, her fianc¨¦! Half a secondter, he snapped out of his thoughts and quickly continued pumping Leo''s chest again while Elizabeth was doing a mouth-to-mouth recitation to give him air. "Young Lady Elizabeth, cover his nose while you''re giving him some air!" The scout said as he noticed Elizabeth''s mistake. "Okay!" Elizabeth nodded in understanding as she then covered Leo''s nose first before giving his mouth some air. After a few minutes, Leo''s eyes finally opened wide as he then right after starting coughing out some water. Chapter 351 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 6 Chapter 351 Leo''s sealed memories part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Cough! Cough! The moment Leo regained his consciousness, he immediately started coughing out the water that he had intake when he was drowned inside that small underground room. If only this person didn''t arrive and saved him, then he would have certainly died inside. Now that he mentioned it, who was the one that saved him? Quickly turning to look at the person in front of him, Leo immediately realized that it was actually that little girl that pped him yesterday. "You...!" Leo was stunned, seeing that it was actually his fianc¨¦e Elizabeth that had saved him from the brink of sure death. "Hmph!" Elizabeth coldly harrumphs at Leo. Suddenly, Leo immediately noticed something strange. The man who was pumping his chest was definitely not the person that had given him the mouth-to-mouth recitation, just by basing on his position of being unable to reach his mouth. Therefore..... "You kissed me?!" Leo eximed while pointing in disbelief at Elizabeth. "Wha... what ki... kiss? It wasn''t a ki... kiss, I was only giving you some air to save you!" Elizabeth replied while feeling flustered. Of course, she knew of the importance of a kiss despite being young, since just like Leo, she was also born from a family of a Mage, and a much more powerful that the Heart Noble Household on top of that too, and not to mention she was the future Heir of the Snow Noble Household as well, hence she was, of course, taught a much stricter training and knowledgepared to the majority others. This includes the knowledge that a kiss is something that should only be given to people she loves, and a kiss to the lips of another person, specifically of the opposite gender, excluding her father, of course, means that she loves that person and is willing to be with him for her entire lifetime. Simply put, bing that person''s wife. And since she had given her kiss to Leo, then that means she has now be his wife. Without any hesitation, Leo pulled Elizabeth towards him and eximed in irritation, "Give me back my kiss!" Elizabeth was clueless about what Leo meant, so she asked, "Huh? What do you mean about giving you back your kiss?" "My kiss, that thing you did to me was a kiss, and my mother has said to me that it means we are now married. But I don''t want to be married yet, so give me that kiss!" Leo said while shaking Elizabeth''s shoulder. Just like Elizabeth, he also long knew about the meaning of a kiss. His mother has said to him a year ago that if a woman kissed him, it means the both of them have be husband and wife. Inyman''s term, he and Elizabeth are now married. But he''s still 5 years old, still too young to even consider marriage, so he naturally doesn''t want that yet. Hearing Leo''s words, Elizabeth immediately felt enraged and eximed, "Who said that I also want to be married?! If it wasn''t for the sake of saving you, then I wouldn''t even get close to you, not to mention kiss you!" "Then return my kiss!" Leo said before forcefully kissing Elizabeth''s lips. Half a secondter, he parted his lips from hers as he said, "Good, now we are no longer married, pweh~!" Seeing Leo showing how grateful he was that he wouldn''t be married to her, Elizabeth immediately forgets about that kiss just now as she became even angrier, "I also don''t want to be your wife, so you need to kiss me again!" "What?!" Leo was immediately dumbfounded. What was this girl even talking about? Him kissing her has already invalidated their marriage, which also means she''s no longer his wife. If he indeed gave her another kiss, then that means they are married again. Elizabeth quickly exined, "It was me that had kissed you first, which means that I have turned from being a fianc¨¦e into your wife. But that kiss just now was your kiss and not mine, which means that you have now turned from being a fianc¨¦ into my husband!" "No way I would do that! That''s not even the meaning behind a kiss!" Leo finally understood why Elizabeth wanted him to kiss her again. For her, once she kissed him then that means she''s now his wife, on the other hand, unless he kissed her back, then he wouldn''t be her husband yet. But now that he has also kissed her, then she now believes that he''s her husband. As a result, they are now husband and wife,pared to what they were before, which was wife and fianc¨¦. "Since you won''t do it and you also believe that I''m wrong, then I will kiss you instead!" Elizabeth said before suddenly pulling Leo and forcefully kissing his lips. She then parted her lips from his and said, "Now I''m no longer your wife!" "Now I understand, you, Elizabeth, are an insane person!" Leo, who was still dumbfounded with that kiss, just now fully believes that Elizabeth wasn''t normal, but rather an insane girl. Just when did bing a husband and wife became who kiss and who doesn''t kiss? That''s just an absurd way of thinking things! He believes one hundred percent that there is no such thing in existence that if a person kissed another person with the opposite gender, then the former would be married to thetter, but if thattter doesn''t kiss back the former then it would stay as only the former being married to thetter and thetter isn''t yet married to the former. Just how stupid is that kind of logic? Then doesn''t that mean he can have multiple wives but at the same time only having one wife as long as he only kisses one girl back while he wouldn''t kiss back the other girls? Such kind of logic is only the logic of insane people! "Who are you calling inside?! I''m still a very sane person! It is you on the other hand that is insane!" Elizabeth eximed in anger. "No, you are insane! Even if you go ahead and ask everyone about who''s insane between the both of us, I assure you that all of them would certainly be pointing at you after hearing that kind of logic behind kissing and being a husband and wife!" Leo shook his head while sneering inwardly. "Then how about you go ahead and exin to me what''s the meaning behind a kiss!" Elizabeth said while crossing both her hands together. Leo heaves a long sigh before calmly starting to exin, "The meaning behind a kiss is, no matter who kissed who first, both of them would still be each other''s husband and wife, or otherwise moremonly called as they are now both married with each other. That also means that, if one of them wanted to divorce the other, then either one of them can kiss the other and they would then be considered as off." "Tch!" Elizabeth rolled her eyes after hearing Leo''s exnation. For her, his exnation was unfair. Why? Well... "Then what do you do if only the other one loves the other while thattter doesn''t love back? That''s so unfair for the former, right? The former should still be given the equal rights to be husband or wife to thetter, even if thetter doesn''t love the former!" Elizabeth replied, seemingly sounding very reasonable. Leo''s brain seemingly experienced an explosion of Magic bombs the moment Elizabeth finished her words. It wasn''t only Leo experiencing that, even Vismot and everyone else whom were just watching Leo and Elizabeth having an interesting and pure argument between innocent kids were speechless at her words. Though unlike Leo, it only took them half a second too easily understood why Elizabeth was thinking that way. On the other hand, Leo was only finally able to understand the reason why after a minute and a half of analyzing Elizabeth''s reply. "Now Ipletely understand you. Let me guess, you have a lot of mothers, am I correct?" Leo asked in confirmation. Contrary to Leo''s expectations, Elizabeth shook her head and said, "No, I only have one mother." Leo was stunned for a second before quickly recollecting his thoughts as he finally realized that his question was wrong, "No, what I mean is, does your father have a lot of wives?" Hearing Leo''s new question, Elizabeth nodded her head repeatedly and replied, "Yes, and that''s what I meant about my exnation to you. My father only loves my mother, but because there are other women that also love him, he decided to let them kiss him while he won''t kiss back so that they will have equal rights to be his wife." "Now I know, your Snow Noble Household is encouraging harem, that''s why you''re thinking like that, and I''m definitely sure that your mother only used to exin that to you so that you won''t be able to see theplicated aspect of harems. Allow me to inform you this in the shortest way possible, what your mother really meant to say to you is, harems are the epitome of trouble, and to exin and make you understand the reason behind such a troublesome thing is even more troublesome. That''s why your mother exined it in such an absurd way." Leo exined. He then added, "Your mother is now one of the people I admire as she is one of the smartest people I have ever know in my entire life." Deep in Elizabeth''s mind, she only understands thest thing that Leo had said, specifically about he admires her mother. She puffed up her plywood breast and said proudly, "Hmph! Of course, my mother is the smartest. If you want, I can also make you her husband, I think she would agree to let you kiss her lips." Leo can''t help sneering inwardly as he was able to quickly understand just by basing on Elizabeth''s reply that she didn''t understand any of his words at all except for thest part. "No?" Elizabeth asked in confirmation. Hearing Elizabeth''s question, Leo simply shook his head to refuse Elizabeth''s ''stupid,'' suggestion before he slowly stood up from the ground and patting off the dirt from his clothes while silently thinking in his mind, "I can''t help thinking whether the Snow Noble Household is perhaps scamming my father by arranging a marriage between me and a fake Heir. I believe that no one in the entire Celestial World would think of giving the highest position of their Noble Household to such a stupid person like Elizabeth, not to mention one of the Silver Kingdom''s Five Major Noble Households like the Snow Noble Household." "You''re really stupid, you didn''t even realize just how much benefits you could have gotten if you have only epted my proposal on bing my mother''s husband." Elizabeth shook her head to express her disappointment at Leo''s reply. "Yep, she''s indeed a blockhead...." Leo rolled his eyes. Chapter 352 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 7 Chapter 352 Leo''s sealed memories part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo left a message to his older brother Reinhart to make him not worry once he returned to their destroyed small hut and end up not finding him. He was then finally escorted back to the Heart town along with Elizabeth and her men. "By the way, why were you alone? Isn''t your older brother supposedly with you?" Elizabeth curiously asked while jumping merely beside him. "He was out hunting." Leo replied, seemingly sounding nonchnt. "Then why were you trapped inside that ce when we found you?" "A bunch of Magical Beast found our small hut, so I hid inside the small underground room that I and my older brother had made in case of meeting a simr kind of situation. When those Magical beasts finally left, I tried to open the door, but I was unable to because a lot of stuff was blocking the way and I don''t have enough strength to push it upward. Then, the rain became heavy, causing that ce to be flooded. I felt desperate and started doing the best that I could to escape, but it was still impossible. Then I drowned, you guys arrived, saved me, andstly, you stole my kiss, which I, fortunately, took back." "Cool!" Elizabeth''s eyes were like sparkling stars while listening to Leo''s near-death experience. She hasn''t yet tried such kind of experience in the past yet, so she can''t help bing intrigued and wanted to know more. "Then what was it like meeting those bunch of Magical Beasts? Did you feel afraid? Panic? Or maybe you were thinking that you will definitely die?" Hearing Elizabeth''s question, Leo smiled before puffing his chest to express how proud he was of himself. He then replied, "I didn''t feel afraid, panic, or even thought that I was going to die. I instead remained calm and steady, and handled the situation just like how my older brother had said that I should do." "You''re so brave and courageous!" "Of course, I am! A man never hides in face of... Cough! I mean, I''m a man, that''s why I''m brave and courageous, ha-ha-ha-ha!" Leo proimed while letting out an awkwardughter after nearly saying that ''A man never hides in face of danger!'' when in fact what he did the moment he saw the bunch of Magical Beasts was run and hide inside the small underground room. "Ohhh..." Elizabeth expressed that she understands Leo''s words, but deep in her mind, she can''t help but start mocking him, "You''re just a small boy, so what''s this all about being a man is brave and courageous? Don''t make meugh! Not to mention, you just said that you were hiding inside the small underground room the moment the bunch of Magical Beasts arrived." ..... *Bang! A sound of a vase being thrown into the floor sounded, before quickly being followed after by an angry shout. "Don''t you ever dare mentioned that same idea to me again! Sealing Leo''s memories about the Red Cube so that his Fate would change? And you also want to seal all the memories of him having any sort of interactions with Magic and all the knowledge rted to that? Even wishing for him not to get near any Magic rted books after sealing his memories? You''re really thinking of doing that to your younger brother?! How dare you!" Patriarch Red Heart scolded Reinhart who was standing in front of him. Unbeknownst to Leo, Reinhart actually didn''t go hunting out, but instead, he went back home to tell his father, Patriarch Red Heart, about his idea to protect Leo from his destined Fate to fight against the Gods. Reinhart was thinking of using his unique capability of erasing and sealing memories from either the mind or the heart to try and seal all of Leo''s memories about the Red Cube and all the things rted to Magic, in such a way he hopes that the Red Cube would give up on Leo and choose someone else to be its new owner. "Father, let me seal Leo''s memories about the Red Cube and all Magic rted stuffs." Reinhart repeated again for the hundredth of times. He has been standing here in front of his father for an entire day, repeating his suggestion over and over again, until his father finally had enough of him and threw that vase to the floor. Prior to this, his father was only replying with ''No'', until just now. Patriarch Red Heart''s head began twitching in anger, "How many times do I have to repeat to you! No! Don''t! Impossible! Rejected! Give up! I won''t agree! Not gonna happen! I won''t allow it!" "Father, let me seal Leo''s memories about the Red Cube and all Magic rted stuffs." Bang! Patriarch Red Heart smashed the table located at his side using his hands, "You really won''t give up, aren''t you?" "Yes!" Reinhart replied firmly and full of determination. Hearing Reinhart''s reply, Patriarch Red Heart heaves a sigh of helplessness as he can''t help massaging his forehead to release his stress. Soon, he walked towards his chair and sat down before resting his head to his right hand and asked, "Tell me, why?" "Because I believe that once Leo forgets about the Red Cube and doesn''t have any sort of rtion with Magic anymore, the Red Cube would naturally give up on him and- "Reinhart wanted to repeat the same reply he had said before when the first time his father asked him why he wanted to do this, but this time before he could finish his words, he was immediately interrupted. "Tell me another reason why you want to do this!" Patriarch Red Heart interrupted. He then continued, "Is it perhaps because you''re jealous of your younger brother being chosen by the Red Cube and thought that what if Leo forget about the Red Cube and doesn''t have any knowledge about Magic anymore, would the Red Cube still choose him, or would it finally choose me? Is it because you genuinely want the Red Cube to choose someone else, not you, not me, not your mother, and certainly not your younger brother, but someone else not part of the Heart Noble Household? Or maybe something else that I don''t know about? Go on, enlighten me of your reason why!" Patriarch Red Heart expressed his clear desire to know the real truth behind why Reinhart was relentless in his pursuit to seal his younger brother''s memory about the Red Cube and everything he knew rted to Magic. Hearing his father''s question, Reinhart calmly replied, "I''m not jealous about my brother being chosen by the Red Cube, but if it''s indeed possible for me to have the Red Cube, then it''s much better. However, my real intention from the very start was for us to cut everything we have in rtion to the Red Cube, so my answer is the second choice." "Why?" Patriarch Red Heart immediately asked. "It''s very simple, and I''ll repeat this answer to you no matter how many times you ask me. My dearest father, Patriarch Red Heart of the Heart Noble House, I believe with all my heart and being that it''s impossible for us to defeat the Gods of the Celestial World no matter what kind of options we try to choose." Reinhart mmed the table with his hand as he exined, "You''ve seen with your own eyes already the battlefield of the War of Races in the past, so you should be clear by now about just how powerful the forces of those Gods are, not to mention the Gods themselves." "Moreover, our Human race is already struggling just to fight for the sake of our own survival in this God-forsaken world, and yet we are actually thinking of the survival of everyone in the Celestial World? Such thought is reallyughable!" "What''s even more important is, those Foreign races is what causes our present predicament right now. So, tell me, father, do you really want to save what causes us to suffer? But even if you indeed say yes, would you really agree that Leo should be the one to do that?" "Oh, let me quickly remind you first before answering my question; this is just a 5-year-old kid we are talking about, so if you really believe that Leo should be doing this, then not to be rude, I want to know what''s your purpose of existence? No, what''s our purpose of existence, as in every one of us, either of Human race or the entire Foreign race, since we are giving the responsibility of being a hero and saving the entire Celestial World to a mere 5-year-old-kid!" Reinhart finally finished exining. The moment Reinhart finishes his exnation, Patriarch Red Heart was already wearing a very solemn expression on his face. A debate was currently going on inside his mind right now. A battle between following what the Ancestors of the Heart Family back on Earth has repeatedly told to every Patriarch of the Heart Family, and what he believes is the right thing to do as Leo''s father. Reinhart also understood the struggle going on inside his father''s mind right now. Patriarch Red Heart was a traditional and stubborn man who believes that they should follow everything the Ancestors of their Heart Family has said prior to when they were transported into the Celestial World and bing the Heart Noble Household. On the other hand, Reinhart''s words conveyed that they should now stop trying to pursue and abandoned those words passed by their Ancestors and leave it all behind back on Earth. Those words were clearly just spoken because they haven''t seen the power of an actual God yet, but now that they have seen it with their very own eyes, even their Ancestors would agree with his words as well. In fact, the question he had asked just now to his father shouldn''t even be considered a question that has choices to choose, because the answer was already clear for everyone to see, and that is..... "You are right, we shouldn''t let a 5-year-old kid be responsible for saving us, or the entire Celestial World." Patriarch Red Heart said. Reinhart can''t help heaving a sigh of relief, knowing that he had finally persuaded his extremely stubborn father. "However, that also doesn''t mean that we should just forget and abandoned the words that our Ancestors had left to us." Patriarch Red Heart continued, which immediately caused Reinhart to froze on the spot as he can''t believe his father would actually still exchange a 5-year-old kid, no, his own son, just for some dead man''s words. "I guess that I was wrong to believe that there is still a chance to change your mind..." Reinhart said as he lowered his head to looked at his fist clinching out of frustration after failing on his desire to change his younger brother''s unfair Fate. Contrary to Reinhart''s thoughts though, Patriarch Red Heart walked in front of him before tapping his shoulder while showing a smile on his face as he said, "So, I will be the one to do it!" Reinhart''s head immediately tilted up as he looked at his father straight to his eyes, "I..." Patriarch Red Heart shook his head and said, "I''m really lucky to have two sons like you both who really care and love each other. Take the Williams Noble Household as an example, the sons of the dying Patriarch Patrick Williams are basically killing each other right now just to determine who will be the next Patriarch, hahahaha! Still, brother Patrick is really unfortunate... Anyways, please promise me that you will always protect your younger brother while me and your mother will be away for a while, okay?" "Yes!" Reinhart replied with a big bright smile on his face. Finally, his long desire to protect his younger brother Leo was granted. Now, there is no longer a need for him to worry about Leo walking on his destined Fate to fight against the Gods. It was really out of Reinhart''s expectations at this time that his action today was what lead to his father and mother to die 2 yearster. Chapter 353 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 8 Chapter 353 Leo''s sealed memories part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Leo returned home along with Elizabeth and her men, he unexpectedly saw Reinhart going downstairs. Seeing this, Reinhart didn''t be shocked and panic, he instead runs straight towards Leo with a worried look on his face and soon after immediately hugged him while saying, "Where have you been?! I''ve looked for you the moment I returned but didn''t found you, so I thought that you have already returned home. I then run all the way here only to end up finding that you still haven''t returned. Fortunately, you are safe!" If only Leo really paid close attention to Reinhart''s words, then he would have noticed a lot of ws and loopholes. Like for example, the biggest w would be Reinhart didn''t mention what he had seen when he finally returned back to the small hut. It is also a big loophole how Reinhart didn''t meet them along his way to the Heart town. But because Leo really trusts his older brother Reinhart, he didn''t suspect a single thing at all. He didn''t even doubt why his older brother Reinhart didn''t look for him inside their small underground room. This was the main reason why Reinhart was confident in his actions because his younger brother Leo would certainly believe him and think that he had indeed done what he had said he had done. Pulling away from the hug, Reinhart immediately started inspecting Leo and soon after noticed that his entire clothes were really wet despite seeing him under an umbre the moment he came inside the manor. He also noticed that Leo''s small hands were actually covered in bruises and there were even clear signs of blood from a wound. Without bothering to ask, Reinhart suddenly grabbed Leo''s hand and looked at his palm to confirm. His face immediately turned dark the moment he saw many small wounds all around the hand. He slowly turned to look Leo straight in his eyes, and asked solemnly, "Tell me, what happened to you?" As soon as Leo heard that question from his older brother Reinhart, his eyes immediately started forming tears before he finally started crying, "Waaaaaaaaa!" If it was other people that asked him this question, then Leo would definitely not show his weakness. But this was his older brother Reinhart, someone that he knows and was sure that he can rely on everything. Reinhart quickly pulled Leo into another hug while patting his small cute head while consoling, "Don''t worry, you''re now safe." Leo still didn''t stop crying while under Reinhart''s hug. Because of this, Reinhart could only helplessly look at Elizabeth and asked the reason why "Do you know what happened to him?" Elizabeth nodded her head and immediately replied while showing a delighted look on her face, "Yes, Leo had actually just gone through a really exciting life-threatening experience before we finally found him. From some Magical Beasts appearing in front of his door, hiding inside a small underground room, and finally drowning inside before finally being saved by the very great me. Oh, we also nearly became a husband and wife because I kissed him in order to save him, but lucky I kissed his lips again to remove myself from being his wife. But, for him, he is still considered as my husband. Now that I''ve told you everything, you can start praising me, hehehe!" Reinhart smiled after hearing Elizabeth''s replied and patted her head to praise her, "Good, good, good, with you being by Leo''s side, I won''t need to worry about him anymore." "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked as she didn''t understand what Reinhart meant by his words. "Eh, don''t you know it already, that you and Leo are both going to be married together the moment you reached 18 years old, 13 years from now to be exact." Reinhart exined. "Who wants to marry him!" Elizabeth immediately eximed the moment she heard Reinhart''s words. She still hasn''t forgotten Leo''s reply about him not wanting her to be his wife, or was it like that...? Anyways, she decided that she would also not want him to be her husband. "Who wants to marry her!" Leo also eximed loudly at the same time as Elizabeth before pulling out from Reinhart''s hug and wiping his tears off from his eyes. Hearing both Leo and Elizabeth eximing at the same time, immediately causes Reinhart to chuckle, "Don''t worry, you both would definitely be perfectly suited for each other. Look, you both aren''t only born on the same day, time, and ce, but even thinking the same exact reply and saying the same exact words at the same time, hahahaha!" "No!" Leo and Elizabeth eximed while shaking their heads in unison. "Look, even the direction where you both are shaking your heads and the number of shakes was the exact same, hahahaha! Just ept it, you both would be a heavenly couple 13 yearster," Reinhart said before standing up, "Anyways, Leo, go to Butler Xiao and ask him to help you clean your wounds and to change your clothes. I still have something to do, so take care of yourself." After saying that, Reinhart left the manor and went straight towards the direction of the small hut. The moment he had seen Leo''s hand with bruises and wound, he immediately wanted to know what exactly had happened to him when he was gone, and the only way to know about that is to go to the site where it had happened. As an older brother, not to mention being the one responsible for leaving Leo alone back at their small hut, he would definitely make those Magical Beasts that have caused his young brother to suffer to pay for their sins. After seeing Reinhart leaving, Leo immediately went to find Butler Xiao to ask for some bandaid and a change of clothes. Surprisingly, Elizabeth also chooses to follow after him after telling her men that she would be staying in the Heart''s manor for the night. "Why are you following me?" Leo asked in annoyance. Although Elizabeth had indeed saved him, he still won''t forget the humiliation of being pped on his face. "Is it not allowed to follow after my fianc¨¦e?" Elizabeth replied while showing puppy eyes, which immediately made Leo jumped back as he felt his heart beating fast. Leo doesn''t know exactly why, but the moment Elizabeth''s face got closed to his, he immediately remembered that exact moment she kissed him. He knows that he shouldn''t be thinking like this, considering he''s still 5 years old, but he just can''t help it. Maybe this is because they were said to be a heavenly couple. "N... no, you can follow me, but just don''t get so close to me..." Leo said before quickly turning to look at the side as Elizabeth''s face was again starting to get close to his. "Why are you avoiding my gaze, then?" Elizabeth asked curiously, "And why is your face really red?" "I..." Before Leo could reply, Elizabeth unexpectedly put both her hands to his cheeks as his head was then forcefully turned to look at her and she right after suddenly put her head to touch his forehead. "You..." "This is strange, you don''t have a fever but your face is red? Is this perhaps the aftereffects of drowning?" Elizabeth said before slowly pulling her head away from Leo''s forehead. But suddenly, due to the floor being wet due to Leo''s clothes dripping water to the floor, her tiptoeing feet slip forward which immediately causes them to fall to the floor. Bang! "Ouch, that hurts!" Leo started massaging the back of his head that had hit the floor just now. Right after, he noticed something heavy on his chest, which then made him noticed Elizabeth hugging him tightly while closing her eyes. Leo went to tap Elizabeth''s head, as he said, "Hey, you can open your eyes now..." However, even after a minute and a half, he curiously still didn''t receive any response from her. He taps her head once again, but still, he didn''t get any response, hence finally causing him to immediately panic. "Butler Xiao, Butler Xiao, anyone, help!!" Leo immediately started shouting for help while looking at Elizabeth with a worried look on his face. Even if he felt annoyed by this little girl, she was still the savior that went to save him when he was on the brink of death. Moreover, she was his fianc¨¦e, so he would of course not want something bad to happen to her. "Butler Xiao, father, mother, anyone, help!!" Leo keeps on shouting for help as he was unable to move his body and call for help personally due to Elizabeth being heavy and at the same time hugging him tightly. He was also scared that what if he makes any move and something bad happens to her? "Butler Xiao, father, moth-" Finally, a man wearing a butler''s uniform appeared. "Butler Xiao!" Leo eximed in delight as soon as he saw Butler Xiao. He then said, "Please help my fianc¨¦e, she is not responding!" At this time, Butler Xiao was still looking a bit young, unlike 13 yearster where he was already somewhat old looking. "Young Master Leo, please don''t make any sudden movements, and just allow me to carry both of you into your room." Butler Xiao said before slowly picking both Leo and Elizabeth who was still tight hugging Leo up. Since both of them were still rtively light, it was easy for him to carry them at the same time. In fact, it wasn''t even considered heavy at all. Soon, Butler Xiao finally started fast-walking towards the direction of Leo''s room, which is also Reinhart''s room. Along the way, Leo hugged Elizabeth tightly so that she won''t identally fall off, and fortunately, when they finally arrived inside his room and were thenid to his bed right after, she was still safe. After doing that, Butler Xiao then felt Elizabeth''s pulse, and half a secondter heave a sigh of relief. "Is she okay?" Leo asked with a very worried look on his face. Butler Xiao nodded his head and replied, "Yes, I think she''s just unconscious." "Unconscious?" Leo turned to look at Elizabeth and noticed that she was still hugging him tightly despite already in afortable ce. He can''t help forming a smile on his face as he silently whispered, "Fortunately, it wasn''t a big deal." "She''s also having a bit of a fever, so I''ll go down to get some medicine and will be back as quick as possible." Butler Xiao said before turning to leave the room. But he suddenly stopped at the door and didn''t forget to remind Leo, "You can let go of her now and help her sleepfortably on the bed." He then left the room while wearing a knowing smile on his face. The moment Butler Xiao left, Leo''s attention then turned to look at the unconscious Elizabeth. This little girl really made him worry so much to the point that he started panicking, which is something he normally wouldn''t do. In his mind, he can''t help but thought, "Maybe my older brother is indeed correct that we are a heavenly couple because the date that this little girl saves me is coincidentally also the date that I''m saving her, hahahaha..." Leo knew that he was only overthinking things, but the idea of having this little girl as his wife.... seems to be not that bad at all. Chapter 354 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 9 Chapter 354 Leo''s sealed memories part 9 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Days and months have passed like normal. In a blink of an eye, Leo and Elizabeth got closer and closer until eventually they finally decided to ept each other''s presence together. Their predestined marriage 13 yearster was still kept as a secret, with only a few people knowing about it. Aside from the higher-ups of the Snow Noble Household and Elizabeth''s men, only Reinhart, Patriarch Red Heart, Lady Rose Heart, and Butler Xiao knew about such a thing. But unfortunately, that happy moment seems to be close to over now... "Father, please don''t go!" Leo tearfully hugged his father''s waist, not intending of letting him go. Seeing this, Patriarch Red Heart smiled before bending down his knees to reach the same height as his son Leo. He patted Leo''s head a few times before saying, "What your father and mother are doing is only for your own good. How about this, I''ll make it up to you by bringing you different things that I know you would like? I know you like books right, especially those books written by the Mage Kaiser? I''ll bring you a lot of his books! Oh, I''ll also bring you different toys to y with, or even different kinds of food, and maybe stuffs rted to Mag... I mean many more other stuff!" Hearing Patriarch Red Heart''s words, Leo finally decided to let go. He wiped his tears off from his eyes as he asked, "Promise?" "Promise!" Patriarch Red Heart replied with a smile on his face. He then rubbed Leo''s hair one more time before standing up and looking at his older son Reinhart right after, and saying, "You take care of your younger brother just like we promised, okay?" "Don''t worry, I will!" Reinhart nodded his head. Truthfully speaking, even if his father didn''t say those words, he would definitely still do that. What no one knows is, the tribe of that Forest Rat King that had attacked his younger brother Leo before was already eliminated by him, with all of their bodies turned into dust and bing fertilizers under their new small hut. "Then I''ll go now!" Patriarch Red Heart said before getting inside the carriage first. Next was Leo and Reinhart''s mother, Lady Rose Heart, a very beautiful and kind woman that even the King of Silver Kingdom, King Erskine, wanted to court prior to her bing Patriarch Red Heart''s wife. Her pupils were simr to Leo''s and Reinhart''s in color and form, specifically looking a bit cold, simr to the look of her face. Despite being cold looking though, Rose was actually warm-hearted. Unlike Patriarch Red Heart, Rose picked up Leo from the ground up before saying, "You''ll still be my good boy when I returned, right?" "Yes!" Leo replied with a bright smile on his face. A striking contrast to how his reaction was with his father. There was no other reason aside from that he is closer to his motherpared to his father. Rose nodded her head before taking a glimpse at the little Elizabeth at the side and saying, "You also take good care of your little fianc¨¦e, okay?" "Of course, I would! No one would be able to harm her as long as I''m by her side!" Leo proimed proudly. "And remember what I said before? No other wom-" "No other woman aside from Elizabeth, because having a lot of women means trouble. Women are the epitome of trouble, so it''s much better to only have one, rather than having many." Leo interrupted his mother''s words to finish her words instead. Hearing Leo''s words, Rose can''t help pinching his cheeks and saying, "That''s my boy!" Rose then slowly put down Leo on the ground and soon after turning to look at her older son Reinhart, and saying, "Just be sure not to let me see a single scar or anything of the likes to Leo when Ie back!" Unlike Rose''s treatment of Leo, she was much tougher and stricter to Reinhart. This was because she doesn''t want to see Reinhart thinking of doing something bad to Leo like those children of other Noble Households, which then became one of the reasons why Reinhart became so overprotective of Leo because he doesn''t want to see his mother being angry at him. Rose really hated families treating each other like enemies, that''s why she was doing this. "That would be impossible... He is receiving training every day, so it''s hard to-" Reinhart wanted to exin that it was impossible to avoid that, but was immediately interrupted by Rose. "That''s your problem as his older brother!" Rose said coldly before turning around and getting inside the carriage. Reinhart could only heave a heavy sigh of helplessness after hearing his mother''s words. What could he do? As an older brother, it was indeed his responsibility to protect his younger brother. That''s why he could only resign to his own Fate..... Oh, maybe he should think of asking Leo to help him changed his destined Fate of always being scolded by their mother. After bidding farewell with each other, the carriage with Patriarch Red Heart and Lady Rose Heart inside finally left to begin their travel. The exact goal of Patriarch Red Heart and Lady Rose Heart for leaving was to look for the holder of the Fate Strings and gather them together in preparation for them to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. Although they should not have been able to see Fate Strings of the various different colors, consider that they aren''t Special Mages, but with the help of someone who can, it became possible for them. This responsibility should have actually been Leo''s mission the moment he begins walking his destined Fate to fight against the Gods. However, since they have finally agreed with Reinhart, they both then volunteered to do it instead, since although they both want to save their son Leo, at the same time they also don''t want to just forget and abandoned their Ancestor words. Anyway,pared to their n before, which was to train Leo first before letting him embark on his destined Fate, for them, looking for the holder of the Fate Strings instead was a lot better. Not only were they saving their son Leo from harm''s way, but they are also doing their preparation to fight against the Gods while the Gods themselves were still clueless of what''sing to them. In other words, their advantage could be used to the maximum potential at this point in time, because the only people in the Celestial World that know about the meaning of the Fate Strings were the Heart Noble Household. Even the Gods themselves don''t know the meaning of the Fate Strings because they were incapable of seeing anything rted to Fate the moment they became Gods. As to why is that? It''s because each God of the Celestial World could only harness a single power, and the capability to see Fate was given to the God of Fate. Although it was still possible for the Gods to know about Fate by simply using their forces in the Celestial World, since inhabitants of the Celestial World can harness all sorts of different power as they haven''t yet be the likes of the Gods that can only harness one power, but those forces were also clueless of the meaning of those Fate Strings even if they can indeed see them. At this point in time, the only thing the Gods knew about the Fate Strings was that it had appeared the moment the God of Fate fell. To be honest, the Gods don''t even know whether this was actually a scheme of the God of Fate or was instead the aftereffect after a God fell. The Gods haven''t seen a God fell in the past. In fact, the God of Fate was actually the first one. All the Gods were immortals and the term ''fell'' was actually only used to describe that a God has fallen from grace and that although they are still Gods, they no longer have the right to call themselves as one since they (now) don''t have simr power as the other Gods anymore. The God of Fate is undoubtedly still alive somewhere they don''t know since he''s still an immortal, but he unfortunately no longer has any power to fight against them. So, even if the Fate Strings was the God of Fate''s scheme, the majority of them still didn''t bother about that as they have deemed it as thest struggle of a fallen God. Some Gods even believed that since the God of Fate has lost his power, then the Fate Strings should be that so-called lost power, scattering across the entire Celestial World, maybe waiting for someone to harness such power and use it to be powerful. This was the so-called advantage that Patriarch Red Heart and Lady Rose Heart had thought about. As to how they knew about it? Just like what was mentioned, the God of Fate is still alive, hiding somewhere the Gods don''t know about. They learned all of those important information throughmunicating with the God of Fate, which includes the method why they can see the various different colors of Fate Strings despite not being a Special Mage. As to where is the God of Fate? The answer is actually very simple, the Red Cube; because the Red Cube itself was the hiding God of Fate. After seeing off the carriage, Reinhart then carried Leo back inside their manor. Elizabeth also closely followed at the side, thinking of making Leo happy so that he will no longer be sad after seeing his parents leaving. What a caring fianc¨¦e Elizabeth was, but unfortunately, she was going to be forgotten by Leo soon, just like what was agreed by Reinhart and his parents. The other n aside from gathering the holders of the Fate Strings was to make Leo forget about everything rted to the Red Cube and Magic that he has interacted with in the past, and unfortunately this includes Elizabeth because from the very beginning the exact goal of marrying Leo to Elizabeth was to achieve the fullest potential of the Full Moon in a Burning Sun Cultivation technique, which would allow the both of them to grow fast by doing Dual Cultivation technique. If Leo doesn''t forget Elizabeth, then with her Snow Noble Household, he would definitelye into contact with Magic once again, which will certainly make the Red Cube choose him and at the same time make all of their ns useless. Chapter 355 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 10 Chapter 355 Leo''s sealed memories part 10 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo really thought that it would only be his parents leaving, but contrary to his thoughts, his fianc¨¦e, Elizabeth, was also going to leave as she still needs to take care of a lot of things back at the Snow Noble Household. She was the future Heir of the Snow Noble Household, so she, unfortunately, can''t remain by Leo''s side forever. But when they''re predestined marriage finallyes, then it would be the day when they can finally be together forever. Sitting on a flower garden somewhere in the hill nearby the Heart manor, Leo and Elizabeth were talking with each other to say their farewell. "Do you really need to go?" Leo asked while showing a sad look on his face. "Yes... It''s my father''s order." Elizabeth replied. She actually doesn''t want to leave Leo''s side, because she feels like it''s much fun to stay by his sidepared to bing the future Matriarch of the Snow Noble Household. But unfortunately, it was her Fate to be a Matriarch from the moment she was born as Patriarch Vincent Snow''s daughter. "How about you stay with me for a few more days..." Leo can''t help himself from suggesting. "We have already requested that for many times. You should know already that because of all those requests the next time we could see each other would be 13 yearster." Elizabeth shook her head. To be honest, she was supposedly going to return to the Snow Noble Household the same day Leo''s parents had left, but because she wanted to be by Leo''s side until he finally became happy again, she persuaded her father to stay with him a lot of times. With her father''s character, of course, he agreed every time she requested, but when she asked for the 13th time, her father finally decided to refuse her. An addition of 13 days was the maximum limit of her request because their agreement for her request to be granted was a day more with Leo would be in exchanged for 1 year not seeing him. At first, she felt that this was unfair because 1 day in exchange for 1 year is nothingparable. It''s like in exchange for 1 coin she needs to lose 365 coins. But in the end, seeing Leo always being sad after his parents left, she finally agreed with her father''s deal. What Elizabeth doesn''t know yet was, because of her action today, it resulted in Leo''s assumption in the future of her being the person behind his older brother Reinhart''s death bing more solid. In Leo''s mind at that time, if Elizabeth was really his fianc¨¦e and also wanted to be his fianc¨¦e, then why didn''t she visited him all those years? "That is just so unfair, right? You should be spending your days as a child in peace and fun!" Leo said, which was the same thought as what his older brother Reinhart used to say to him. Hearing Leo''s words, Elizabethughed weakly before saying, "My life is not like yours. I don''t have an older brother that is always there to protect me and keep me away from harm. I only have my father, mother, and also you. On the other hand, the people in the Snow Noble Household are only either thinking of helping me to be the future Matriarch of the Snow Noble Household or pulling me down to the ground and step on me..." "Then how about this, I''ll rece you and be the Patriarch of the Snow Noble Household instead? Let me be like my older brother in your life!" Leo said while holding Elizabeth''s hand tightly, showing his determination. He quickly added, "My older brother always tells me that my potential as a Mage is higherpared to everyone else, including him. So defeating those people that wanted to pull you down and step on you should be easy for me!" "HAHAHAHAHA!" Elizabethughed loudly after hearing Leo''s words before exining, "Unless your family name is Snow, then you won''t have the rights topete for the Patriarch position. Just forget it, it''s not like we can''t meet again in the future, right? My father also says that, when the day of our marriagees, it will then be the day when we finally have a say on the days we want to be together." "You really sounded like my parents and older brother. Always thinking about the future than the present." Leo expresses while letting out a long sigh of resignation. Since it was like that, then what else could he say? Elizabeth was also correct that they still have a long time ahead of them. When that day of their marriage finallyes, the next day after that they can finally choose to eat ice cream all day, read a lot of books together for a whole month, and go to different ces in an entire year. To exchange 13 years for a lifetime, hmmm... seems not to be that bad of a deal at all. "You...!" Elizabeth pointed her finger at Leo in irritation. Seeing Elizabeth''s reaction, Leo let out augh before saying, "You definitely don''t know this, but my older brother has heard from a reliable source that when I finally reached 10 years old, you and your family wille to the Heart Noble Household and officially announce our marriage. So, I guess we would be seeing each other again when that timees, not 13 yearster!" Elizabeth''s eyes immediately twinkled brightly before saying, "Is that true?!" "Of course, my brother''s source is really reliable, so you don''t have to worry about its authenticity." Leo nodded his head. "Then... did I just get scammed by my father? No, it should be. Did I just scammed my father?" Elizabeth can''t help herself from asking. "It''s pretty much like that, hahaha!" Leoughed again. But suddenly, half a secondter, he turned serious before grabbing both Elizabeth''s hand and looked straight into her eyes, and finally saying, "Until then, promise me that you will only choose me, okay? And in return, I''ll promise you that we will be husband and wife. You will be my treasure and my most beautiful flower in this entire flower garden!" Whoooosh! Suddenly, a strong wind gushed through the entire flower garden, causing those flowers that can''t hold on tight to their stem or the ground to fly up in the air, making the entire ce like a beautiful scenery of dancing flowers. Leo and Elizabeth were in the middle of these dancing flowers, looking at each other with deep affection within their eyes. Slowly, a white rose drifted towards Leo. He quickly noticed this, hence he put his hand up in the air and grabbed the end of the rose''s stem, to avoid the thorns, and right after he gave the white rose to Elizabeth while saying, "This white rose is like the color of snow, and thus it would be the perfect proof of my promise to you!" "Did you just express to me that you won''t bother being wounded by the rose''s thorns just to reach me? Oh, you..." Elizabeth said while giggling and blushing. Seeing this, Leo shook his head and instead exined, "You are correct with thetter words about me reaching you, but you''re mistaken in the part that I will allow myself to be wounded by rose''s thorns." He pointed using his lips at his hand holding the white rose before continuing, "See that, I''m holding the edge of the white rose, where no thorns are located, showing to you that although I will reach you, I will not do it in a troublesome way as letting myself be wounded." Elizabeth''s romantic mood was immediately shattered into pieces right after hearing Leo''s unromantic exnation. Everything could have been perfectly alright if only this guy shut his mouth and let her believe those flowery words. There was nothing wrong with letting her, a little girl, believe those words written in fairy tales, right? But it seems like not everyone thinks that way! Along with Elizabeth''s shattered fantasies were the dancing flowers falling to the ground, seemingly like they are perfectly reflecting the current atmosphere. Without any warning, both Leo''s cheeks were immediately pinched by Elizabeth. "Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouchhh! What did I do, wrongggg!" Leo immediately eximed painfully. "You destroyed my really perfect fantasies!" Elizabeth replied, showing her annoyance and irritation to Leo''s action, "Even if you just shut your mouth and not reply, no one would definitely believe that you''re actually a mute!" "I..." Leo finally understood why Elizabeth was irritated and annoyed. It was obvious that due to his words, this little girl''s romantic fantasies were shattered into pieces. But he obviously can''t be med for that, since he''s born this way and not like those romantic males of fairy tales. "I can exin!" Leo quickly tried defending himself. But unfortunately, it was useless as Elizabeth only replied with her pinch bing even more painful. Of course, Elizabeth would not let Leo exin. Why? Would his exnation be able to piece together her already shattered perfect romantic fantasies? Of course, no, and it can never be pieced together anymore because the pieces were as tiny as grains of rice. In Leo''s mind, he can''t help but remember his mother''s words, "Woman is indeed the epitome of trouble!" Chapter 356 - Leo’s Sealed Memories Part 11 Chapter 356 Leo''s sealed memories part 11 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After seeing Elizabeth had left the Heart town with her father, Patriarch Vincent Snow, Leo was then called by his older brother Reinhart to his father''s office, saying that he has something important to say to him. At first, the moment he heard that they would be meeting at his father''s office, he can''t help feeling worried that there might be something bad that had happened to his father. But recalling how strong his father was, even much stronger than the King of Silver Kingdom, he shoved such thoughts to the back of his mind. Moreover, his mother was even more powerful than his father, so with her being by his side, it would not be easy to defeat both of them. It took Leo ten minutes or so to travel from the foot of the hill back inside the manor. He quickly went upstairs to his father''s office and soon noticed that the door was slightly opened. Cringk.... Leo slowly pushes the door opened and right after noticed his older brother Reinhart sitting on the top of the table while holding a book in his hand and reading its content. No, it wasn''t a book, but rather a diary of his father. "Older brother?" Leo silently called out to his older brother, Reinhart. Hearing Leo''s voice, Reinhart slowly turned his head to look at Leo, who was standing by the door. He smiled at him before motioning his hand toe and sit beside him. Seeing Reinhart''s smile, Leo immediately nodded his head and went to sit by his side. The table was big enough for them both to sit side-by-side anyways, and not to mention their parents weren''t home so there is no need to worry about getting caught. If his father was here and saw them sitting on his table, he would definitely scold them, because not only did they intrude on his private room, but they were also sitting on the table instead of the chair. "What did you call me here for older brother?" Leo can''t help asking while trying to look at the content of the diary that his older brother Reinhart was reading moments ago. To his shock, it was actually about the Red Cube. "Do you remember what I''ve always told you about the Red Cube?" Reinhart asked before slowly closing his father''s diary and turning to look at Leo with a gentle look on his face. "You''ve told me a lot of things about the Red Cube," Leo replied while putting his hand up forward, wanting to grab his father''s diary on his older brother Reinhart''s hand. He also wants to read the content of his father''s diary, especially since they won''t be able to know. Who knows, he might just discover some embarrassing words like how much he loves his two sons and wife. Reinhart simply handed Leo the diary, not intending to keep it a secret from him. Even if he wouldn''t give this to Leo, now that he had seen this diary, he would definitely sneak into their father''s office one day and find this diary to read its content. Anyways, whether Leo found out about the content of this diary or not, he would forget about it soon, because his intention of calling Leo here was to finally seal his memories about the Red Cube and anything rted to Magic that he has interacted with throughout the years. It was now time to do his end of the agreement with his father. "Indeed, I''ve said a lot of things about the Red Cube to you, hahaha!" Reinhart chuckled. "So, what about it?" Leo said while slowly flipping his father''s diary to look for that page. He was interested and excited to know what that content about the Red Cube was all about. "Remember that I told you before, that no matter what you do, you should not choose to walk your destined Fate to fight against the Gods," Reinhart replied. Hearing Reinhart''s words, Leo stopped flipping his father''s diary before turning to look at him, "Why?" Reinhart smiled and said, "Just flip to that page you''re looking for first." Actually, Reinhart had purposely let Leo read a bit about the content of that page so that Leo would look for it once he handed him the diary. This was all part of his n, which is to let Leo know first what he was going to do before finally doing it. He wants to know what his younger brother thinks about his n. Deep in Reinhart''s mind, he can''t help feeling a bit scared and nervous, because this was the first time he''s telling this to Leo after hiding it from him for many years. His parents might be able to ept his n, but it was different for Leo because this n was about him. However, even if Leo disagrees with his n, Reinhart would still do it, no matter what. He was already determined and prepared, even if this might cause Leo to hate him. Leo nodded his head after hearing his older brother Reinhart''s words and started flipping to that page. Soon, he arrived on that page and quickly began reading its content. As he keeps on reading the content of that page, tears slowly formed in his eyes before they one by one dropped to the diary. His hand was also already shaking while clinching the diary, causing the paper to be crumpled. The content of the page was about his older brother Reinhart''s agreement with his father. It mentioned about sealing his memories about the Red Cube and anything rted to Magic that he had interacted with so far, so as to make the Red Cube give up on him and choose another owner, which would mean he no longer needs to walk that destined Fate to fight against the Gods. Leo thought, "So this was the reason why he brought up that topic..." After a few minutes of reading, Leo finally finished reading everything. He now clearly understood what was going to happen to him soon. Slowly, Leo turned to look at his older brother Reinhart. He didn''t say any words, but rather only looked straight at his eyes, hoping that he could find a small, or even just a tiny bit, of hesitation. Although he knows that Reinhart''s n was beneficial for him and was only for his own good, he still can''t help feeling a bit of heartache in his heart. He doesn''t really know why he was feeling this sort of pain. Maybe deep inside him he really wants to be a hero to save everyone in the Celestial World, or maybe it''s because he felt he was betrayed by his parents and his older brother Reinhart, the people he trusted the most. "Ol... older brother... would you regret after doing this?" Leo asked a bit of hope was hidden in between the lines. Reinhart only replied with a smile. "Wou... would you feel sa... sad after doing this?" Reinhart nodded his head as his eyes can''t help starting to form tears. "Wou... would you feel bet... better after doing this?" Tears finally started flowing from Reinhart''s eyes as he softly muttered in response, "I... don''t know... maybe... or maybe not..." Finally, seeing a bit of hesitation from Reinhart, Leo smiled. He quickly hugged his older brother, Reinhart, tightly and seemingly like he doesn''t intend to let go. Reinhart couldn''t hold on anymore as he burst into tears and tightly hugged Leo back. Both of them cried together while hugging tightly. Time passes in silence, and when the sound of crying was finally over, both of them finally let go. Leo put his hand up in front and wiped his older brother Reinhart''s tears off from his eyes. Seeing this, Reinhart smiled at his younger brother Leo and allowed him to wipe his tears off. After wiping the tears off from his older brother Reinhart''s eyes, Leo then smiled and said, "Before sealing my memories, can you promise me one thing?" "What is it?" Reinhart curiously asked. "I know that once you sessfully seal all of my memories about the Red Cube and anything rted to Magic that I''ve interacted with, this would also include all the memories I''ve made together with Elizabeth, right?" Reinhart nodded his head to confirm that Leo''s guess was correct. "So, can you go over to Elizabeth''s ce and also seal all of her memories about me? I don''t want her to feel sad once she realized that I''ve forgotten everything about her and all the promises we''ve made. She''s a good girl, and I also promised my mother to protect her. You know what I meant, right? If you can promise me this one thing, then I will let you seal those memories without feeling a single bit of hate on you." Leo finished his words while biting his lips, trying to hold himself from crying again. To be honest, Elizabeth was the only worry left in his heart right now after crying for a long time. He already epted that his memories would be sealed. But thinking that once that happened Elizabeth would feel sad when the day they will meet againes, he thought that it''s much better for her to also forget everything about him, to make it fair. Hearing Leo''s request, Reinhart nodded his head and replied, "You can rest assured that I would do that after sealing your memories." Leo slowly formed a relieved smile on his face as he said, "Do it! Seal my memories, older brother!" Gritting his teeth, Reinhart slowly put his hand up on Leo''s head and finally began sealing his memories. However, before Reinhart could finish sealing the memories, Leo suddenly said, "Remember this in your heart older brother; right now, your actions are no different from the Red Cube..." "I know..." Reinhart said while clenching his other hand, "But mine is much better than the Red Cube..." After saying that, Leo''s body then fell on Reinhart''s chest. After sealing someone''s memories, what would follow after is losing consciousness as their mind would experience a sudden and forceful change inside. This wouldn''t cause anything bad. It is only a natural reaction since the consciousness is now trying to locate the missing memories, and the moment they can''t find the missing memories, this would then trigger a defense mechanism that causes the consciousness to not ept any memories for a bit of time, specifically till they wake up, so as to check if there were any damages done to the consciousness, and quickly fix it if there is indeed one. "Sleep tight, and everything would be alright the moment you wake up..." Reinhart said before carrying Leo to his room. Arriving inside Leo''s room, Reinhart then ced Leo on his bed before turning to look at the Red Cube by the side of the bed, who now shows no reaction anymore. "Please, just give up and leave my younger brother alone. You should not involve him in the mess that all of you Gods have created." Reinhart said to the Red Cube before finally leaving Leo''s room. Right now, Elizabeth was still traveling towards the Silver city, which is really the perfect timing for Reinhart to seal her memories andplete his agreement with Leo. But would it really matter though, considering that even if he indeed sessfully seals Elizabeth''s memories, he still won''t be able to seal Patriarch Vincent Snow''s memories, hence there is a really high chance for Elizabeth to remember Leo again. Back inside Leo''s room, the Red Cube suddenly fly up and circled above the unconscious Leo. What Reinhart doesn''t know though, the supposedly silent Red Cube had purposely didn''t intervene when Reinhart was sealing Leo''s memories because in its mind it also agreed with Reinhart. However, the Red Cube''s, or to be more exact, the God of Fate''s only best choice left right now to save the Celestial World, was Leo. Therefore, although he had indeed let Reinhart sealed Leo''s memories and agreed with his opinion, he had still thought of doing something that might or might not help Leo unsealed his memories. Simply put, the God of Fate itself has resigned everything to Fate. ..... Deep inside the Twilight Forest, specifically, the ce where Reinhart had eliminated the tribe of that Forest Rat King, a Silver Fur Wolf was currently sniffing on the ground, looking for food to eat. Suddenly, this Silver Fur Wolf saw a really small sky-blue shining object on the ground in front of it. Out of curiosity, the Silver Fur Wolf walked towards the small shining object and quickly began sniffing it the moment it arrived in front of it to identify whether it can eat it or not. Half a secondter, the Silver Fur Wolf quickly snapped its mouth as it ate that small shining object. It was able to easily identify that the small shining object was actually the Magic core of a 1 Star Magical Beast. To be precise, this was the Magic core of the Forest Rat King. What no one knows yet, that 18 years from now, Leo would coincidentally find and kill this exact same Silver Fur Wolf, and inside he would find the small Mana stone that will allow him to discover his affinity to be a Mage, again..... From that day on, the silent and peaceful battle between Reinhart and the God of Fate has resulted in thetter winning, while all the efforts the former has done were gone to waste. Chapter 357 - Mending Back The Past Love Chapter 357 Mending back the past love Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Inside a tent, Leo finally woke up from his long but yet short dream about his forgotten memories in the past. At this moment, he finally remembered everything. All about the Red Cube and its secret of being the God of Fate, the knowledge he has learned about Magic that he has interacted with way back when he was still a kid, his forgotten memories with Elizabeth, the purpose of sealing those memories, and who has sealed his memories. All of that was his older brother Reinhart''s doing in order to make him not walk his destined Fate to fight against the Gods. But unfortunately, all of those efforts have gone to waste from the moment he picked up that small Mana stone from the inside of that Silver Fur Wolf, which the God of Fate has actually plotted in hopes of making him remember his memories. In the end, what really happened was Reinhart voluntarily unsealing his memories. He doesn''t know why he did that yet, but there is definitely a reason why he unsealed those memories. Truth be told, he actually hasn''t only seen the scene from his point of view, but also from the point of view of the Red Cube and his older brother Reinhart. That''s why he understood and learned about everything that had happened on all sides. He knows why his older brother Reinhart took him to their small hut back before. And he also knows why a 1 Star Magical Beast and its tribe arrived in front of their small hut. In short, he knows everything about the silent and peaceful battle between Reinhart and the God of Fate. Aside from that, he now remembered a lot of knowledge about Magic, specifically different Defensive, Assault, and Support Magic spells that he was taught about by his parents in the past. Additionally, he now knows everything about the Red Cube, or otherwise known only to him as Fate Cube, including its purpose, secrets, usage, and about the Fate Strings. Leo blinked his eyes and what appeared next in front of him were numerous numbers of Fate Strings connected from the Red Cube towards different people. All sorts of different colors, showing different meanings, and what kind of rtionship they would have with him in the present and the future. "If only you showed this to me from the very start, then I wouldn''t have need to worry about a lot of things." Leo thought to himself. The existence of the Fate Strings would have allowed him to know what kind of intention a person has about him, whether they actually loved him, liked him, supported him, envied him, dreaded him, hated him, and many more. It also shows what kind of rtionship they currently have right now and what it would be in the future. All of it would base on the colors of the Fate Strings. To cut the story short, Leo would now know what exactly is a person''s intention and the kind of future he would have with all of the people he would meet, no matter how powerful they are. Shaking his head, Leo quickly put those thoughts to the back of his head. He blinked his eyes again to return his sight to normal before standing up from his bed as he then slowly walked outside of the tent. The moment Leo walked outside the tent, he immediately saw in his sight the disastrous ending of the war. Far from his sight was the once capital of the Silver Kingdom, the Silver City, that has now turned into nothing, as in literally nothing. There was no longer any city to be found, but rather only a desert with Chaos Mana causing further destruction by spreading to the unaffected area. Mages from the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, Snow Noble Household, and Silver Family were currently working together to cleanse the Chaos Mana and stop it from spreading any farther. The desert stretched out far and wide, around 10,000 kilometers square, specifically the entire scope of the territory of the Silver City. "In the end, the ck organization still won..." Leo heaves a sigh of regret. If only his memories weren''t sealed, then he would have long be a powerful mage, and hence stop all of this from happening. Though even right now he wasn''t still nning on ming his older brother. If he was in his older brother Reinhart''s shoes instead, then he would have definitely done the same thing as him as well. A powerful Mage at his age right now would definitely attract the attention of a lot of powerful forces, including the Gods. He might not know what exactly those powerful forces would think about him, but he knows for sure that those Gods would onlye knocking on his door and yell this in front of his face, "Die!!!" It was pretty easy to guess since the Fate Cube was something so powerful that it can threaten the Gods themselves. As to why is that, it''s simply because the only weakness of the Gods is the other Gods themselves. In other words, the God of Fate can threaten the Gods. Unfortunately, that is still impossible to think about at this moment. The Fate Cube was still weak, really weak, to the point that if he indeed decides to fight against the Gods right now, it would be no different from a single ant trying its best to defeat an almighty being capable of turning Empires into nothing. In fact, if he didn''t have the Fate Cube, then the Gods would definitely just ignore him andbel him as someone stupid. "Leo?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice called out to Leo, causing him to stop in his thinking and turning to look at who had called him. No, he already knew who''s voice it was as he was already extremely familiar with this voice. The truth is, he just wanted to look at her as he wanted to know how he would feel now that he remembered his forgotten memories about her. The moment Leo turned to look at Elizabeth, he soon after realized that he actually doesn''t know anymore how he should reply to her. He has done a lot of wrong things to Elizabeth, not only in the past but also in the present. He not only forgotten all of his memories with her but also hurt her when they finally meet after being separated for more than a decade. Not only that, he even dared med her for his older brother Reinhart''s death, when in fact she wasn''t even involved in any way, and that his older brother didn''t even actually died. Truthfully speaking, she should be the one ming him instead, because if not for him epting his older brother Reinhart''s n to seal his memories about the Fate Cube and every Magic rted stuff he had interacted with at that point in time, then she would have been living a happy life with him right now. What''s, even more, worst is, he hadpletely forgotten his promise to his mother to protect Elizabeth. He really did a lot of wrong things to her, to the point that he doesn''t even know where to begin with. "Are you okay?" Elizabeth can''t help asking as she noticed the weird look on Leo''s face right now. "I..." Leo wanted to say something, but he just doesn''t know whether he should continue with how he has been treating her at this moment or tell her that he has finally remembered everything about her. "Is there something weird in my face right now?" Elizabeth asked herself before she quickly took out a mirror from her Storage Ring and began looking at her reflection, "My face still looks the same, my hair seems a bit off by a bit though, but it shouldn''t be the reason why. Wait... is there something in my... Oh, well, I thought that there is a pimple on my face." Elizabeth turned to look at Leo after finding that nothing was wrong with her face, and asked, "Hey, what''s-" Before Elizabeth could finish her words, Leo suddenly hugged her, causing her to be stunned and shock. "I''m sorry..." Leo whispered silently to Elizabeth''s ears. "For what?" Elizabeth quickly asked in curiosity. "For everything... For forgetting about you, hurting you, mistaken about you, andstly, breaking the promise I''ve made with you..." Hearing Leo''s words, tears immediately started forming inside Elizabeth''s eyes. "I know that my sorry is not enough to fix everything that I''ve done wrong to you in the past, and especially in the present. But I don''t know where to begin..." "All I can say is, this is the me right now. I won''t be the same as that Leo you''ve met and gotten to know in the past. The Leo you''ve loved and promise to be with. Or the Leo that will only have you as a wife. I''m different now, so different that no one would even believe that I was actually such a kid in the past. But despite that, I still want you to stay with me. No, I need you to be with me. To give me a chance to fix every wrong that I''ve done to you, every second of time I''ve missed being with you, and to make every promise I''ve promised into a reality. Please give me a chance to fix everything!" After finishing his words, Leo then turned to look at Elizabeth, straight to her eyes, waiting and hoping for her to say the words he wanted to hear from her mouth. "You..." Elizabeth was now covering her mouth in disbelief, tears slowly flowing out from her eyes to express her joy. She soon wiped the tears off from her eyes, and said, "I will!" Without any hesitation, Leo pulled Elizabeth''s face to him and immediately nted his lips against hers. Both of them slowly closing their eyes to feel the moment of their reunion after so many years of being separated. It was now the right time to mend the past love. Chapter 358 - Join Me To Fight Against The Gods Chapter 358 Join me to fight against the Gods Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Leo and Elizabeth pulled away from their kiss, they then hold each other''s hand and went to find the others. Cassandra, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte were gathered inside a room that they have constructed using abination of Earth and Nature Magic spells, talking about how they can grow powerful so that the mistake they havemitted yesterday won''t happen again in the future. "Angel, you have experienced elite training in the Sword and Magic in the past, right?" Cassandra turned to look at Angel. "So, you want me to guide all of you to be powerful?" Angel quickly understood what Cassandra wanted to say. The next moment, she shook her head and said, "Unfortunately, I can''t do that-" "Why? Is it because the elite training of Sword and Magic is very confidential that''s why you cannot teach it to outsiders?" Veronica quickly interrupted Angel. "No-" "That''s understandable. Normally, big organizations like Sword and Magic would really be strict with their confidentiality agreement so that theirpetitors won''t be able to know their secrets. And they also used their secret training methods to attract more members to join their own organization." Ash nodded in understanding. "I-" "Is that even necessary around us? We are all sisters sharing the same man, so as long as no one tells anyone else, then no one would know that we are receiving the same elite training as the Sword and Magic from Angel." Charlotte rolled her eyes. "You-" "Indeed!" Cassandra nodded her head in agreement with Charlotte. She then turned to look at Angel, grabbed both of her hands, and said, "You can trust us that we won''t be telling anyone-" Before Cassandra could even finish her words, Angel suddenly flicked her forehead and said in annoyance, "Can you not keep on interrupting me while I''m speaking?" Hearing Angel''s words, Cassandra, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte nodded their heads while smiling awkwardly. "So what I wanted to say is-" Tok! Tok! Tok! Cringkkk... Leo along with Elizabeth who was tightly holding his hand slowly opened the door and walked in. Puff! A pillow from the very annoyed Angel immediately greeted Leo''s face the moment he walked inside the room. Leo was dumbfounded as he picked up the pillow from the ground. He then turned to look at Cassandra and the others as he shoots them a questioning look on his face. "You annoyed her." Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte replied to Leo in unison. "Can you not keep on interrupting me when I''m speaking!" Angel eximed loudly to everyone. Noticing that they finally shut up, she then continued, "What I wanted to say is-" "What is this, Leo and Elizabeth are holding each other''s hand? Am I seeing this wrong? Did something just happen between the two of you without anyone of us knowing? Wait, it hasn''t even been twenty minutes yet when Elizabeth left, so how?" Cassandra sent out questions after questions to Leo, her face showing a bit of jealously. Although they have already agreed to take turns to be with Leo, she still can''t help herself from feeling jealous now that the thing she was the only one supposedly allowed to do before was now also being done by Elizabeth as well. Elizabeth quickly noticed Cassandra''s jealousy, hence she moved closer to Leo, his arms pushed in between her breast while showing Cassandra a smug look on her face before saying, "I would like to announce to everyone that my Darling has finally remembered all our memories in the pa-" Puff! Angel who was now extremely annoyed quickly threw a pillow straight to Elizabeth''s face, causing her to shut her mouth. "CAN YOU JUST LET ME FINISH MY WORDS!" Angel loudly yelled out her displeasure. She has been interrupted a total of 6 times just this moment, consequently. "Of course, of course, go on, finish your words," Elizabeth said while wearing a stiff smile on her face. "Ehem!" Angel coughed before continuing, "So, what I''m trying to say is, I can''t guide you guys because the elite training of Sword and Magic is simplypleting Elite rank missions to slowly raise your ranks. You aren''t members of the Sword and Magic, that''s why even if I want to help you, I still can''t help. I don''t even know their criteria for how they based that such a mission is an Elite rank or not." "Okay, okay, okay, now time for the main topic. So, how-" Puff! Before Cassandra could finish her words, a pillow immediately went straight to her face, causing her to shut up. "What was that all about?!" Cassandra quickly eximed at Angel, who threw a pillow to her face. Angel only shoots Cassandra a cold re as a response. It was already very obvious why she was mad at her. Seeing this, Leo pretended to cough to make all of them turn their attentions to him. He then fixed himself before saying, "I have a very important announcement for everyone here." Cassandra and everyone''s attention immediately shifted towards Leo the moment he mentioned ''very important''. "I have now regained all of my missing memories in the past. Including my knowledge about Magic, my memories with Elizabeth, and my unique capability of being able to summon Elementals. But the thing is, and this would definitely shock all of you present here, my unique capability actuallyes with great risk. No, to be more precise, a deadly risk." "How deadly?" Cassandra can''t help herself from asking. "Oh, it''s actually very simple; I''m now Fated to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World." Leo revealed without any hesitation. He wasn''t worried anymore whether the Gods would know about their conversation here by reading the Mana. Why? Because the Red Cube, or now known as the Fate Cube, could actually seal the ce around him and not allow any single piece of information to be transmitted to the Gods. Hearing Leo''s words, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte were immediately shocked beyond belief. "Wha... what do you mean?" Elizabeth asked as she wanted to know whether she heard Leo''s words correctly or not. "Just like what I have said, I''m going to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World." Leo confirmed before continuing, "I''m informing all you here because I know you want to stay by my side. All of you here deserves to know the danger of being with me, so if you don''t want to embark on such a dangerous journey with me, then you are free to leave. I won''t be holding you back, nor would I beg you to stay with me. It''s up to you to choose." He then turned to look at Cassandra and Elizabeth, and added, "Including the two of you." Although he had indeed just said to Elizabeth a while ago that he wanted her to give him a chance to correct his wrong, he wasn''t actually nning on doing that immediately until he informed her about fighting against the Gods. There are two reasons why he promised to her all of that first. First, because he wanted to let her know what would happen to their rtionship if she chooses to stay with him. Andstly, because deep inside of him, he desires for her to stay with him. As for Cassandra, she was bounded with him by life as they both have signed a Blood Contract together in an agreement that he would help her take back the Crimson Rose Kingdom, and in return, she would be his ve. But that was because at that time his memories were still sealed by his older Reinhart, hence he didn''t know about the risk of the Fate Cube. But now that he knew about it, the agreement has be unfair for Cassandra''s part, since bing his ve meant that she would also be fighting against the Gods as well. So, he is offering her right now a chance to rebuke that Blood Contract. "The choice is all up to you to decide, but if you want to hear what I want all of you to choose, then I want all of you to join me and fight against the Gods!" Leo smiled mischievously before adding, "Why? Because the more people fighting against the Gods, the higher the chances of us winning. It''s like the saying, although a single ant is not enough to defeat an elephant, but millions or billions of ants would be! So, you can count this as me recruiting all of you to be a part of my ant colony with the main intention of one day ying one of those elephants." The words Leo has spoken to Cassandra, and the others were in fact in line with the n that the God of Fate has prepared for him. The many legacies that were given to all the races, the powerful Magic weapons capable of injuring the Gods scattered all across the entire Celestial World, and the Fate Strings. All of those were the God of Fate''s way of saying to him that he needs to gather people to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. Chapter 359 - Planning To Leave Silver Kingdom Part 1 Chapter 359 nning to leave Silver Kingdom part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce To be honest, Leo might have the Fate Cube that allows him to summon a lot of powerful Elementals, but that is still not enough to fight against all the Gods. His unique capability was indeed powerful enough to threaten the Gods, and can also defeat them, but it was clearly impossible to defeat all of them together. The God of Fate has already lost once in the past when he tried to fight one against many. So he obviously wouldn''t want Leo to repeat such a mistake again. This time, the first goal was to gather people capable enough to stand by Leo''s side and fight against the Gods. And a few of those candidates are already standing in front of Leo right now. "Didn''t expect that all of them will have red strings connected to me..." Leo thought inwardly. In the past, he was unable to know how a person feels about him, but right now, after his memories about the Fate Cube was unsealed, he doesn''t need to worry about such aplicated matter anymore. As long as he activates the Fate Cube''s ability to see the Fate Strings, he would immediately be able to know how exactly they feel about him. At this moment, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte were all in deep thoughts as they ponder within themselves on what decision they should choose. Should they stay and join Leo to fight against the Gods? Or should they just leave him and refuse such a suicidal choice? If it was other people in Cassandra''s and the other''s shoes, then they would definitely not hesitate to refuse. But for them, it was aplicated matter. They want to be with Leo, but at the same time, they also don''t want to die. Wait... Isn''t this very simr to the situation they have just experienced back then when they have abandoned the civilians? No, this is absolutely not the same... or was it? "I''m really curious about this, but why exactly do we need to fight against the Gods?" Cassandra can''t help herself from asking. She was debating with herself moments ago whether to stay with Leo and fight against the Gods or not, but then she realized something very crucial; why would they even need to fight against the Gods? "Indeed..." Elizabeth and the others nodded their heads to express that they were also very curious. For Leo, who they have long known that hates troublesome things to say that he wants to fight against the Gods, he definitely has a very big reason for that. Hearing Cassandra''s question, Leo smiled as he can''t help himself remembering that time when he first talked about fighting the Gods with Commander Ava. At that time, his memories about the Fate Cube were still sealed inside his consciousness, so when she brought up the topic that if he indeed chooses to make Levi his Beast Companion, he would then be pulled into a troublesome situation where he would have to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. Because of that, he decided to put such thoughts to the back of his mind and choose to adapt the, "Let''s wait and see n". For him, fighting against the Gods is extremely troublesome. That''s why until this present moment Levi hasn''t yet be his Beast Companion, despite that Sagittarius Sandra is already just nearby him, even right now. However, right now, he finally knows what answer he should choose. Fight against the Gods? Bring-it-on! "All of you knew about the War of Races, right?" "Yes, what about it?" "But do you know why exactly the War of Races exists?" Elizabeth rolled her eyes and replied seemingly like stating the obvious, "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because every race wants to be the ruler..." Seemingly like something suddenly came up inside her mind, Elizabeth stopped mid-sentence as her eyes widen in shock. "It seems like you''ve already guessed it correctly." Leo smiled before continuing, "All of the Gods wanted to be the only God and rule the entire Celestial World. But, all of the Gods are immortals, that''s why no matter what they do they are incapable of killing one another. Thus, they slowly manipte their own race to start the battlefield for the War of Races. Because once their own race won the war-" Angel suddenly interrupted Leo to finish his words, "Their goal to be the only God of the Celestial World will also be a reality because their own race will only view one God and no one else." Turning to look at Angel, Leo nodded his head, "Yes, despite still having a lot of Gods, for the people of that race who won the War of Races, those Gods are nothingpared to their own God." "This..." Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte became even more dumbfounded after finding out the truth. "I know that you''re still doubting my words. But a living example actually exists in front of us right now." "Who?" Cassandra quickly asked. "Who do you think won this war?" "The ck organization...?" Elizabeth replied. Leo shook his head and said, "Who do you think is the one behind the ck organization?" "The Dark God!" Angel eximed as she finally understood what Leo meant. The ck organization has indeed won this war, but now that Leo has brought up this topic, she quickly realized that the ck organization was an organization made up of Humans, which is what the Dark God wanted to destroy. Hence, logically saying, the ck organization didn''t really win this war, but rather it has lost, and that the real winner was the Dark God. What Angel has thought about was exactly what Reinhart meant. Neither the ck side nor the white side won this war, but rather the Gods who control the chessboard. "Yes, it''s the Gods that won this war, neither us nor the ck organization, because, at the end of the day, we are both Humans. The only difference is we are fighting different sides of the board." Leo nodded his head. He then returned back to his question, "Now that you know about this, would you join me or not? Don''t worry, even if you refuse, no one will me you. To care about your own life is not a mistake, the mistake is you being weak and incapable of saving others." Leo purposely mentioned, ''Being weak and incapable of saving others'', because he wants to trigger up their emotion inside of them. He already knows what happened yesterday when they abandoned the civilians from Elizabeth as they were talking about that topic prior to arriving here, so he wants to use that to trigger them. For him, he believes that it''s only when someone''s emotion is being triggered by something important for them would they really be able to bring out the real thoughts inside their minds. As for why he wants to bring out the real thoughts inside their minds, it''s simply because he doesn''t want anyone to join him only to end up leaving because they suddenly changed their minds, maybe due to being scared and simr kinds of emotions. It''s much better to cut such variables while it''s still early, rather than cut it when they are already in the crucial times. He doesn''t want for such a variable to exist, as it might just affect his goals negatively one day. "Leo, how about you let us know first whether you are really confident about this choice you''ve made or not? It''s not that we are against you doing this or we are feeling fearful, but rather I just believe that since they didn''t knock on our doors yet, we should not knock on theirs first, right?" Veronica, who chooses to remain silent till now, expressed her thoughts. "Indeed, we should not try courting death." Ash agreed with Veronica. "How about this, we will talk about this when the situation finallyes on our way?" Charlotte suggested. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel wanted to say something, but they immediately saw Leo shaking his head, "They already know that I''m here. Don''t forget, Barbara has escaped. Think about it, a Vice-president of the ck organization was actually sent out toe to a territory deemed as a backward ce. Her appearance here only means there is something really important in this ce that requires such a high-ranking person toe and look. And what do you think can Silver Kingdom offer to make the ck organization make such a move? No need for any argument, it''s obvious that they came for me. So, I''m nning to leave Silver Kingdom first before they decide to send more people toe here and kill me. I wouldn''t want to bring trouble to this ce and end up affecting everyone I care about." Hearing Leo''s words, Cassandra stepped forward and asked, "What would you do after that?" Leo smiled mischievously and replied, "I will spread my name outside of Silver Kingdom to attract their attention away from this ce. In turn, it will allow Master Olivia to safely develop this territory." "No, that means you will be in great danger." Elizabeth quickly refused. Hearing Elizabeth''s refusal, Leo chuckled and said, "You care about my safety, yet you didn''t even answer my question yet. So, what exactly is your choice? Will you join me or not?" "I will join!" Cassandra said in determination, "You still owe me a promise to return to me what was rightfully mine. So if I decide to back out now, who would I look for help?" Elizabeth crossed her arms before letting out a cold harrumph and saying, "Hmph! You already told me to give you a chance, and I agreed, so why would I not join now?" Angel smiled and said, "I need your help to save someone. But right now you are still incapable of doing that. So I will need to stick by your side to protect you until then." "Sir Leo, aren''t you misunderstanding something here? We already agreed to be your woman, so wherever our man goes, we also follow!" Veronica said while hugging a pillow. "We have already agreed before. You provide us a safe sanctuary, and we, in return, provide you with safety." Ash reminded Leo of their deal back in the Twilight Forest. "So it''s my turn now? Well, do I even have a choice right now? I''m his ve, so wherever the Master goes, the ve will also follow." Charlotte pretended to sigh out of helplessness, but deep in her mind right now, she also wants to follow Leo, wherever he goes... Hearing Cassandra and the other''s response, Leo can''t help himself from smiling. The first group of people that will help him was finally formed. Oh, wait, he had forgotten that there are still more... Author''s note: 23/25 Yep, exactly the moment that counter above reached 25/25, I will then immediately release the redeem code to im free 100 coins. However, it can only be used for 10 times with each ount only being able to redeem one time. ________________ If you find yourselves liking RME, please consider giving it a vote to let me know. I will also see the need of adding more chapters released per week through the amount of votes RME received every week. So, if you want to read more chapters every week, please consider giving RME a vote. M_W Studio: HAVE A HAPPY READING EVERYONE AND THANK YOU FOR SUPPORTING RME!!! Chapter 360 - Planning To Leave Silver Kingdom Part 2 Chapter 360 nning to leave Silver Kingdom part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo left the room alone as the girls discussed with themselves what they should prepare now that they are nning to leave Silver Kingdom, specifically tomorrow. Meanwhile, Leo went to look for his Master Olivia to tell him about what he was nning to do. He wasn''t going to leave without informing those people who genuinely care about him, he''s not that irresponsible. Moreover, he also wants to bring some people with him. He wasn''t going to just go on solo; he was nning to create a team, or to be more precise, establish a guild registered to the Mischievous Lion Academy. The guild would be his starting point in his n to gather capable people to fight against the Gods, and then slowly build it into an organization simr to the Mischievous Lion organization until it became a top organization like the Sword and Magic, and finally join hands with his Master Olivia to establish a sect. Once they established a sect, then gathering people from the Foreign races would be a lot easier for them. In the case of Guilds and Organizations, it would really be hard to attract people from the Foreign races, because the majority of the members of both came from the same race. Unless if a member of a Foreign race is really in need of a group to join or if they bought Foreign races ves themselves from ve Merchants. Both cases, however, would have more cons than pros. The former has a high chance of recruiting a traitor, while thetter would end up with having weaker people as ves aremonly known to have hidden injuries somewhere around their bodies. Hence, the best choice is to take with him everyone from his Smiling Lion group, Mischievous Lion faction, and a few Hybrids from the Eclipse troops. Soon, Leo arrived in front of a big tent said to be where Queen Olivia was staying right now. "Master?" Leo called out first, as he wasn''t intending to just walk inside the tent without any permission. Aside from that, in front of him right now, he also saw another Fate String aside from his Master Olivia. It was a Fate String for a family, specifically color white, so this person should be his older brother Reinhart. He really can''t believe his older brother Reinhart would now know how to y favorites. He didn''t even bother visiting his own younger brother first before going to his own woman. And what''s even more disappointing here is, he already knows that he''s alive. After waiting for a minute and a half, there was still no response. But in his eyes right now, he could see the Fate Strings moving from one ce to another from its former location before which was beside each other, or was it on top of each other, hmmm... Basing on the Fate Strings a while ago, it seems like he hade at the wrong time... "Okay, I would be leaving you both with each other. Just continue on having fun and just call me when you both are done. And I almost forgot, older brother, please don''t show your face to me ever again." Leo said before pretending to walk away. But before he could even pretend to step back, Queen Olivia''s voice sounded loudly behind him, "LEO, GET INSIDE HERE RIGHT NOW!" Leo smiled mischievously before getting inside the tent. Unfortunately, right now there was only one Fate String remaining inside, implying that his older brother Reinhart has left. "Tch, that guy didn''t even n to say goodbye to me. What an irresponsible older brother, can''t believe I used to believe and trust him when I was still a kid." Arriving inside, Leo immediately saw Queen Olivia shooting him a murderous look while crossing her arms together in front of her. But the clothes she''s wearing right nowpletely betrayed her. Should he even call it clothes, since it was in fact a bathrobe? His assumption was indeed correct, she was having ''fun'' with his older brother Reinhart when he just unexpectedly arrived. Now it''s reasonable why she''s shooting him a murderous look. "What did you see?!" Queen Olivia eximed while her feet were tapping the floor, expressing her impatience and annoyance. "I saw nothing." Leo replied with a calm look on his face. He really did see nothing. If not for the Fate Strings that he had seen, then he would definitely not know who was inside, or even assume what was going on. "Then how did you know that your old... older brother was wi... with me?" Queen Olivia said while feeling flustered. "Oh, I felt some familiar aura outside the tent, so I immediately assumed that it was him. Aside from that..." Leo said while slowly moving a bit closer to Queen Olivia before whispering, "You both were a bit loud... you know, doing that thing." Queen Olivia''s face immediately turned burning red as soon as she realized that it was actually them that causes Leo to find out. Unbeknownst to Queen Olivia though, Leo was actually just testing the waters to know whether his assumption was indeed true or not. Simply put, he just wants to confirm it even further. And base on her reaction right now, it proves that he''s indeed one hundred percent correct. "Wer... were we real... really that lo... loud...?" Queen Olivia can''t help asking while hiding her blushing face. Leo just nodded his head in response, nning to continue on teasing his sister-inw. "Wer... were there any... anyone nearb... nearby...?" Queen Olivia asked another question. Leo put his hand on his chin while pretending to think. After tens or so of seconds, he replied, "I think there was, or maybe there wasn''t... Anyways, we will know about that once rumors about you having ''fun'' inside your tent start to spread around the camp, right?" Hearing Leo''s words, Queen Olivia''s face immediately turned as white as a sheet of paper. In her mind, she began imagining people secretly pointing at her while talking about the topic of her having ''fun'' inside her tent. "Quickly, go and begin looking for those people. I want you to bring them in front of me as soon as possible! We cannot allow any rumors about me to spread, as it would definitely affect the minds of our army." Queen Olivia said in panic. "Roger!" Leo said before quickly leaving the tent. There was no need to stay anymore as he finally got his permission to leave. The moment he finally left Silver Kingdom, he will just send his Master Olivia a letter saying that the person who knew about her secret has run off the territory, so he doesn''t have any choice left but to also follow after that person. To be honest, he could have actually just asked for permission in a formal manner to his Master Olivia. In fact, he was literally going to do that. But now that he knows that his ''overprotective'' older brother Reinhart hase to ''visit'' her, then he could already expect that she would one hundred percent not allow him to leave. She''ll either use the excuse that they are currently rebuilding the Silver Kingdom or that she needs all the 12 Zodiacs to manage the people. No matter what excuse it would turn out to be, all of it would simrly imply that he cannot leave away from her sight. Therefore, without any choices remaining, he could only choose to use a ''reasonable excuse''. As for his n that he was supposedly going to share with his Master Olivia, he''ll just move that to ater date. Right now was unfortunately not the good time for him to tell her that yet. After leaving Queen Olivia''s tent, Leo quickly began looking for Ethan and Crown Prince... No, just Edward, as he wanted to invite the two of them to join him as well. Anyways, the both of them were long been desiring to go on an adventure outside of Silver Kingdom, so maybe they''ll not refuse his invitation... maybe, since fighting against the Gods is really not something that anyone would just be able to ept. Even he would have second thoughts if only he didn''t be the owner of the Fate Cube. Soon, Leo finally found Ethan and Edward inside a temporary clinic, sitting right beside their still unconscious mother, Madam Triana. "Leo, what brought you here?" Ethan asked the moment he saw Leo walking towards them. "I want to check on you two. Are you both okay?" Leo chooses to not immediately talk about inviting them to join him to leave Silver Kingdom. Just by basing on their current situation right now, there is a high chance already that both of them wouldn''t want to leave Silver Kingdom yet until their mother wakes up and recovers. "Oh, we''re okay, but my mother..." Ethan shook his head helplessly, "The Healer said that although her body is now okay, her mind has experienced a great shock, causing her consciousness to shut down as a way to protect her." Leo patted Ethan''s shoulder to express his sympathy before he asked, "So, when would she wake up?" At the opposite side of the bed, Leo immediately saw Edward shaking his head before replying, "The chances of my mother waking up are almost close to none. The healer said that the only way for her to wake up is if she herself chooses to wake up." "If it''s as easy as that, then why are the chances as slim as what you''ve just mentioned?" Leo doubtfully asked. "We asked Queen Olivia about that yesterday, and she said that it might be because mother doesn''t want to ept the reality that father is gone, so she decided to stay inside her consciousness so as to keep on living an illusionary life where father was still alive..." Edward replied while wiping the tears from his eyes. Leo was stunned hearing that. He can''t help but think, "Just how much love did Madam Triana have with King Erskine for her to choose to be in a half-death state just to be with him again?" "Is there really no other way...?" "Actually, there is..." Edward replied, but was quickly interrupted by Ethan. "Leo, can I ask for you to rebuke the contract we have signed before? No, even if you don''t do that, just please allow me to have a few years of leave. I can''t stay with you yet because I need to leave Silver Kingdom and look for a Magical nt called Dreand Fruit. It is only through this Magical nt would I be able to enter mother''s consciousness and persuade her to wake up." Ethan begged Leo while tightly pulling his hand. Hearing Ethan''s words, Leo can''t help himself from smiling inwardly. It seems like he was mistaken in his thoughts before that Ethan and Edward won''t be leaving Silver Kingdom. What a perfect coincidence... or was it really? Blinking his eyes, Leo immediately saw in front of him two green-colored Fate Strings connected to him. They were both from Ethan and Edward. "It seems like both of them are now my ally and their Fates are even connected to me. Since it''s like that, then I definitely need to help them." Leo thought to himself. Seeing that Leo was not replying, Ethan can''t help slowly losing his grip as he thought in his mind, "Indeed, it''s impossible..." Ethan assumed in his mind that Leo''s silence is his way of telling him ''No'' without hurting his feelings. How badly mistaken Ethan was... After a few moments, Leo shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, I can''t. A deal is a deal, and from the moment you signed that contract, you already know that a day like this woulde." "I know..." Ethan unwillingly resigned to his Fate after Leo finished speaking. He can''t help regretting his rash decision in the past. If only he knew that their mother would be like this, then even if he signed a contract with Leo, he would have chosen a less restricted one, like for example he will be loyal to Leo and can''t betray him, but it''s up to him to decide whether he would ept his orders or not. Sadly, it was already toote since the contract was already signed. Ethan weakly turned to look at his older brother Edward and said, "I''m sorry, older brother, but it seems like you will be going-" Leo quickly interrupted Ethan before saying, "Fortunately, I''m also nning on leaving Silver Kingdom soon, so why don''t you both just join me? I''ll help you look for that Dreand Fruit. In the meantime, just keep on working for me, okay?" Ethan was immediately stunned in shock the moment he heard Leo''s words. He can''t help himself slowly turning to look at him, and soon after saw a mischievous smile on his face. He knows clearly that Leo''s mischievous smile means he is plotting something against him, but despite that, he felt joy inside his heart. The feeling he got the first time he saw Leo before was indeed not a mistake, this person was really someone that can help him achieve his dreams. "Thank you...." Chapter 361 - Planning To Leave Silver Kingdom Part 3 Chapter 361 nning to leave Silver Kingdom part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo talked with Ethan and Edward about the topic of leaving Silver Kingdom for half an hour before he finally left in a good mood. Ethan and Edward agreed to join his Guild, but on the part of fighting against the Gods, they both said they''ll wait and see. It was normal for them to react in such a way because unlike Cassandra and the others, both of them have only spent a week or two with Leo. No, it was only Ethan who spent that much time with Leo. As for Edward, he hasn''t even spent a few days'' worths of time with Leo. The moment Leo left the temporary clinic, he quickly went to find the 12 Zodiacs. He wasn''t intending to invite anyone from the 12 Zodiacs, of course excluding Libra and Virgo since the two of them were Leaders of the Smiling Lion group, hence it''s possible to invite them, but rather he just want to know the damage of the entire Silver City and the current status of Silver Kingdom right this moment. From there, he would estimate how much time it would take to rebuild the entire territory, thus he would have set a timer for himself. As for the reason why he wants to have a set timer for himself, it''s because the moment the Silver Kingdom recovers, he would then return to join hands with Queen Olivia to establish a small sect. Aside from that, the set timer would also allow him to know how much time he has left for him to finish on his part of the n. Actually, it wasn''t really necessary for him to have a set timer for himself. He could of course just use all the time he has in his lifetime to prepare himself in fighting against the Gods. But the question is, would his life be worth it that way? Although he wants to fight against the Gods, he wasn''t intending to trouble himself by spending his entire life doing only that. After all, his own Fate that was rewritten by the Fate Cube was forced upon his hand. This wasn''t what he really wanted to do from the start, nor was it what he desires to do deep inside his heart, but rather because of being chosen by the Fate Cube he doesn''t have any choice anymore but to ept such Fate. However, that doesn''t mean he can''t end this Fate! Every road has its own end, including his Fate right now. He will ept this Fate to fight against the Gods willingly, but he would finish it as quickly as possible because he desires to spend the remaining half of his life doing something that he really wants to do, something that he can say for sure is worth it to be called, "a life well spent" Soon, Leo arrived at the ce where the 12 Zodiacs were staying at. There were a total of 10 tents around this location, specifically 9 tents surrounding one tent in the middle. Just by basing on these arrangements alone, it was clear to see that the 9 tents were the living quarters while the single tent in the middle was where they held their meetings and simr stuff. It didn''t take that long for Leo to find George and Charles. He found both of them together, sitting at a circle table while talking about which territory of Silver Kingdom should they choose now that they have won the war. "Unfortunately, although the cksmoke City was destroyed by the ck organization''s hidden trap, once it fully recovers, it would still belong to the cksmoke Noble Household and the other few Noble Households who used to live in that city." Charles expresses his regret that he can''t choose cksmoke City, specifically a perfect location for an industrial city. "Why don''t you just choose the Southwest Fortress, then? Isn''t it just the same? Although it''s a bit far from the cksmoke Canyon, you can simply just create a road connecting the two and then in between, you will create a town to act as the outpost for storing the materials you have mined." George suggested. "Just forget about it George, do you really expect Charles would do something that cost a lot of money? For him, every money spent means fewer girls to y, hahaha!" Leo suddenly butted in their conversation with a chuckle. "Leo!" George greeted Leo with a smile on his face. "d to see that you''ve finally woke up. I really thought that something bad had happened to you, but turns out there was only an internal fight that happened between our side and Queen Maria and Madam Silva''s side, causing the both of them to stop you and Master Olivia from doing something really stupid." "You were supposedly the smartest between the three of us, but why did you still support our Master''s decision? Oh, wait... I really almost forgot! It was actually because that Elder Rain guy was your supposedly dead older brother. Damn, now I''m the only one who doesn''t have any family remaining..." Charles freely expressed his thoughts. "Let''s skip the formalities and get straight to the point. How''s the situation of Silver City and the entire Silver Kingdom? How much time would it take for this entire territory to recover? Andstly, what''s the both of you nning to do with your own territory?" Leo didn''t bother beating around the bush as he went straight to his intention of visiting them. "Hahahaha, why so serious junior brother, are you scared that we will threaten your position as the next President of Mischievous Lion organization?" George said while smirking and crossing his arms together in front of him. "Should I change my choice of territory now and corner your Heart City with George instead? Block the harbor and block the south, forcing you to travel longs ways to reach both destinations, hence causing you to spend more money, which would, in turn, slow down the development speed of your territory?" Charles added while showing a provocative look on his face. Seeing this, Leo simply shook his head before replying, "I don''t n to continuepeting with the both of you on who will be the next President of Mischievous Lion organization anymore. In fact, I''m already thinking of giving all of my support to Gretchen instead. Both of you can now kiss goodbye in advance to that position because the situation now has tilted into 2 for Gretchen, 1 for George, 1 for Charles, and a proud zero for me, hahahaha!" "You...!" Both George and Charles were immediately dumbfounded the moment they heard Leo mentioning that he has now supported Gretchen. "Hey, we were only just joking with you!" George immediately put his arms around Leo''s shoulder to try and remedy the situation. "Indeed, I''ll just stay cope up at the corner of Southwest Fortress." Charles added with a begging look on his face. "So, how about answering my questions now?" Leo said before pushing George''s hand away and walking forward to sit on the nearby chair. He then ced his right hand on top of the table, balled it into a fist, before resting the side of his head on top of it. His right leg was crossed on his left leg to show how calm he was. He then continued, "Maybe when you answer my questions one of you would be able to satisfy me, thus earning all of my support." "Wait, wait, wait, are you really thinking of backing out from bing the next president of the Mischievous Lion organization? Why???" George can''t help himself from asking, as he was still doubtful of Leo''s decision. "Don''t tell me you''re nning to retire and spend the rest of your life surrounded by all of your beautiful women? Damn! That''s indeed a really good decision. Even if I was in your shoes right now, I would also choose to do that! I''m so jealousssss!" Charles eximed his jealousy of Leo''s blissful life. "I think you didn''t clearly understand my words, so I''ll repeat it in a way that even the stupidest person in the entire Celestial World would be able to understand. I''m no longer still thinking of taking a step back; I-have-already-taken-a-step-back." Leo slowly exined word by word. "So, when are you answering my questions?" What he''s saying right now was indeed something he had already done, not still thinking of whether he would really do it or not. This was a necessary step in his n. To be honest, the position of the next President of the Mischievous Lion organization was already long been determined, which is him. The process happening right now was only a show to make it look like to the outsiders that the Mischievous Lion organization is fair and just that even the position of the President is beingpeted by every capable member fairly. The main reason for giving him this position was because he''s the brother-inw of Queen Olivia, hence giving the control of Mischievous Lion organization to him simply means that the Mischievous Lion organization would still remain in their Heart Noble Household''s control and not someone else. Although George and Charles were Queen Olivia''s disciple, and not someone else, that still doesn''t change the fact that they are not part of the Heart Noble Household. Therefore, once the Mischievous Lion organization falls in their hands, then the Heart Noble Household doesn''t have any sort of control over the organization anymore, that is aside from Queen Olivia. The Mischievous Lion organization was a hard work of Queen Olivia, and since she''s now recognized by everyone the moment she revealed her identity as Reinhart''s wife, then the Mischievous Lion organization naturally belongs to the Heart Noble Household now. The other reason for choosing him as the President of the Mischievous Lion organization was because Queen Maria, the actual Ruler of Blue Fin Kingdom, has chosen him to marry one of her daughters to tie both the Silver Kingdom and Blue Fin Kingdom together. So, to prove that her daughter has married an ''actual'' Prince of the new Silver Kingdom, giving him such a position needs to be done. However, the moment he epts bing the President of the Mischievous Lion organization, he would then be tied with the Silver Kingdom. Meaning, all of his actions should be beneficial to the Silver Kingdom, and not someone else or something else. It was already a fact that the Mischievous Lion organization is going to be the vassal of the new Silver Kingdom. So it''s expected that the organization, although said to be an independent organization and ruled by another person, is, in reality, a sword of the new Silver Kingdom. Or to be more precise, Queen Olivia''s sword. Such a thing was not in line with his n to fight against the Gods, so he could only choose to refuse such a good position. Chapter 362 - The First Foundation Of Leo’s Guild Chapter 362 The first foundation of Leo''s Guild Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Seeing that Leo wasn''t joking at taking a step back, George and Charles can''t help themselves from heaving a sigh of relief. In the past, they could only unfairlypete with Leo, as they already know that no matter what they achieve, they won''t stand a chance against him. But with Leo gone in thepetition now, they could finally have a chance to fight fairly for the President of the Mischievous Lion organization''s position. Unbeknownst to both of them, even if Leo doesn''t ept the position of the President of the Mischievous Lion organization, they would still not have a chance to get it. Queen Olivia has already expected such a thing to happen, that''s why she made Gretchen her right hand. That was the exact reason why Leo had said that he would be supporting Gretchen because he already knew that the moment he decided to take a step back, Queen Olivia would immediately make Gretchen rece him temporarily. "Since that''s what you want, then I''ll answer your questions now..." George said as he began speaking. ... Their conversationsted for more than an hour, as there were just so many things to talk about. "I didn''t expect that the situation was actually like this..." Leo said with a shake of his head. After listening to George and Charles talking about the current status of Silver City and the entire Silver Kingdom, he finally understood that the Silver Kingdom right now can be described as an almost hopeless endeavor. In his opinion, even the Emperors of the Human race Empires wouldn''t want to rebuild Silver Kingdom. Why? Because more than a half of the entire Silver Kingdom territory was destroyed by the ck organization using tens or so of Lesser Chaos Magic Array. In estimation, rebuilding Silver Kingdom would take a decade or so toplete. The Snow City, Crystal Skull City, White River City, Honoris City, Will City, Williams City, Silver City, Green Weed City, cksmoke City, and Blue Coral City, all of those cities of the Silver Kingdom had half of their entire territory destroyed. The only territory left unaffected was the Heart City and the four Fortresses. Right now, all the remaining Noble Households of the Silver Kingdom are trying their best to purify the Chaos Mana in each of those said cities. This was the only way remaining for them if they still want to rebuild the Silver Kingdom. If the Chaos Mana is ignored, thinking that it would just be fine and hence they could simply build another city somewhere unaffected, then sooner orter they would find themselves facing much bigger trouble. When he first came into contact with the Chaos Mana back then at the east sewer system, he found out that such kind of Mana likes to devour any kind of Element Mana that isn''t simr to them and then use it to produce more Chaos Mana. Therefore, ignoring the Chaos Mana would end up with the Chaos Mana spreading and spreading as it keeps on eating the other Element Mana to multiply itself. In fact, the worst part is, if they really allow the Chaos Mana to continue on spreading throughout the entire territory of Silver Kingdom, it would,ter on, give birth to a Chaos Elemental, a type of Natures Wrath so powerful that almost all kinds of Element Magic spells would be ineffective when fighting against it as they could simply keep on eating all those elements Magic spells thrown to them, making them even more powerful. In the entire 50 years or so of the history of the Human race, there have only been 5 Chaos Elementals recorded. And all of those appearances have caused tremendous damage to the entire Human race. In the end, they were only able to seal those Chaos Elementals, as they were still incapable of killing them, even at this present moment. Fortunately, the situation right now wasn''t as grave as what it may seem to be, because they have him, the owner of the Fate Cube. As long as he put even a small wisp of his own Mana in the middle of those rampaging Chaos Mana, then he would be able to slowly take control of all of those Chaos Mana and make them all disappear. But of course, he wouldn''t choose to do that, since that is so wasteful. Instead, what he would do is use those Chaos Mana to aid in his cultivation... No, to aid everyone''s cultivation, just like what the Human race has done after sealing those 5 Chaos Elementals. Although the appearance of the Chaos Elementals in the past has indeed caused a tremendous amount of damage to the entire Human race, it also gave them a treasure. To be more precise, a ce they called Chaos Mountain, which is a ce that gives an inexhaustible source of Chaos Mana that brings an infinite amount of benefits, not only in terms of war but also in cultivating Mages. The discovery of Chaos Mountain birthed the two powerful Human Empires of the Human race, the Dragon Horn Empire and Horizon Empire; and the 3rge sects of the Human race, the Heaven Feather Sect, the Infinite Magic Sect, and the Twisted Horn Sect. Indeed, Leo is nning on making a Chaos Mountain, only in his case, it would be the smaller version, the Chaos Cave. The Chaos Cave would be the very first foundation of his Guild that will help its members grow powerful and at the same time use it to attract capable people, specifically in an inconspicuous way, as he doesn''t want to attract trouble. Since Leo was nning on making a Chaos Cave, he then quickly made his way towards the location of the destroyed Silver City. Momentster, Leo finally arrived at the ce which was supposedly the location of Silver City. "The ck organization really didn''t bother holding back..." Leo thought in his mind. When he was still far away from this ce, he was only able to see its damage vaguely. But right now, he can now see it all clearly. In front of him was not sand, but rather fine dust of what was once supposedly built in this ce. There were all sorts of different colors, implying what they were once when they were still part of a whole. Like for example, the green-colored dust came from the trees and nts, the gray-colored dust came from the walls and buildings, or the white-colored dust that came from the skeleton of those that has died as they were unable to escape from the explosion of the Lesser Chaos Magic Array. "A few of these patches of white-colored dust are definitely those civilians that Cassandra and the others had abandoned." Leo shook his head as he can already imagine in his mind the look of those civilian faces the moment they knew that they will be abandoned and their expression before finally turning into dust. "No time to waste, time to begin taking control of all of these Chaos Mana." Leo said as he then began throwing a small wisp of his Mana towards the rampaging Chaos Mana. The moment Leo''s small wisp of Mananded in the middle of the rampaging Chaos Mana, it immediately started infecting everything in its surroundings, slowly expanding the amount of Chaos Mana in his control. Momentster, Leo finally decided to control arge amount of Chaos Mana to spread throughout the entire surrounding area of Silver City, immediately hastening the speed of his taking over. Time passes quickly as Leo repeated this step over and over again. Of course, he was hiding somewhere that no one could see while doing this since he doesn''t want people to see him doing something to the Chaos Mana. Finally, when the moon rises up above his head, implying that it waste at night, all the Chaos Mana in the entire territory of the Silver City was finally in Leo''s control. Leo can''t help bing really shocked at the amount of Chaos Mana under his control right now. He doesn''t even have any clue how he should measure all of these Chaos Mana, as there were just a lot of it. "Fortunately, I have the Fate Cube..." Leo thought to himself as he soon after started controlling all the Chaos Mana to gather together. Whooosh! After enough time has passed, an orb appeared in front of Leo. Inside this orb was the Chaos Mana he has gathered together. After his memories about the Fate, Cube was unsealed. He finally remembered all of the abilities the Fate Cube could do, at least those he had learned, which include forming Element Orbs. Element Orbs was just something simr to the Mana stone. The only difference is that only the Fate Cube could create Element Orbs and that the Element Orbs is like a container that contains a pure concentration of an Element Mana. In other words, the Element Orbs is a container that contains nothing, including impurities, aside from a single Element Mana. The Element Orbs that Leo has formed is called a Chaos Orb. The other Element Orbs would also be categorized depending on what Element Mana it contains inside. The appearance of one Chaos Orb was quickly followed after by many more Chaos Orbs. They started piling up right beside Leo until they slowly formed into a small hill. Whooosh! Finally, thest Chaos Orb was formed, implying that Leo''s job here is done. The only problem left is to store the Chaos Orbs inside his Storage Ring, and after that, he could finally leave. Fortunately, he has four extra Storage Rings with him that came from the 4 Captains that they have killed back when they were infiltrating the south and west wall, thus he was able to store all the Chaos Orbs inside. Though the space inside the 4 Storage Rings was now full to the brim as it only has 100 cubic square of space. "It seems like I made the right decision..." Leo thought to himself. What he meant with his words was, he had already decided to sell all the Chaos stones that he had stolen from the ck organization before to the Sword and Magic tomorrow along with Ethan and Edward so that he will have money to use as initial funds for his Guild. This time, he realized that by selling all of those Chaos stones, not only would he be able to earn funds for his Guild, but he would also have more space for more Chaos Orbs. Obviously, he wouldn''t just ignore the other Chaos Mana from the other cities of the Silver Kingdom, especially at this moment of time as he was now nning on using everything he can have to his advantage. Deep in Leo''s mind, he can''t help feeling grateful to the ck organization for giving him such a bountiful harvest, again...... Chapter 363 - How To Make A Profit Amidst The Misfortune In Secret Chapter 363 How to make a profit amidst the misfortune in secret Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo immediately returned back to his tent after finishing with everything. Laying down on his bed, Leo immediately started counting the profit he has earned today. Right now, inside the 4 Storage Rings were a total of 5,000 Chaos Orbs, each Storage Rings has 1,250 Chaos Orbs inside. All of these Chaos Orbs were of the highest quality. Therefore, although there was a huge amount of Chaos Mana around the entire Silver City, it was only able to produce 5,000 Chaos Orbs. Anyways, he wasn''t really disappointed, considering that all of these Chaos Orbs were earned for free and the benefits a single Chaos Orb could give is already a lot for not only a single Mage but tens or so of Mages in terms of boosting the speed of their cultivation. "If I indeed cleared out all the Chaos Mana in the other cities of Silver Kingdom, then I would have around 45,000 Chaos Orbs. However, if I do that, then it would cause a much more biggermotion..." Leo began pondering with himself on how he should handle the other Chaos Mana of the rest of Silver Kingdom''s cities. He can already expect that the next day, when everyone shockingly found out that all the Chaos Mana around the Silver City are gone, it would immediately attract everyone''s attention, causing everyone to investigate about it. After all, a huge amount of Chaos Mana has just entirely disappeared in one day. No, in just one night, to be exact. As a result, everyone would begin investigating about the cause. And if he isn''t careful, then his secret would definitely be found out. Although almost everyone knows that he is capable of summoning Elementals, that can still be easily covered up by categorizing him as one of the Special Mages. However, on the other hand, the capability of absorbing all the Chaos Mana in just one night and turning all of them into Chaos Orbs, specifically Magical resources that contain a pure concentration of Chaos Mana, was somethingpletely unheard of. No one amongst the Human race has ever been recorded having the ability to create such a thing in the past. And even if they looked at the Foreign races, they would still not be able to find the existence of Chaos Orbs or even the Element Orbs, because such Magical resources can only be created by the Fate Cube. Actually, his secret getting found out by the people living in the Silver Kingdom wasn''t really considered as a big deal for him. The exact problem, however, is that he was aiming to make a name for himself outside of Silver Kingdom to attract a lot of people to him. Hence, as his name bes more known, different forces would definitely send people to Silver Kingdom to investigate about him, which would eventually make them discover about such a secret of him being able to create Element Orbs if ever he carelessly allowed people from the Silver Kingdom to know about his capability to create Element Orbs. In order to avoid that from turning into a reality, he would need to do everything in secret. The problem, though, is how he should do that? As of now, he can already expect that tomorrow, people would find out about all the Chaos Mana being cleared out in just one night. So, the investigation would definitely begin tomorrow. Because of that, his movement would certainly be limited. He won''t be able to purify all the Chaos Mana and turn them into Chaos Orbs from all of those cities of Silver Kingdom. "Let''s see," Leo took out a map of the entire Silver Kingdom andid it out on the table right beside his bed. He then began pondering on what he should do in order to not get caught. "The area with the biggest profit right now is the Northern region, specifically the Williams City, White River City, Will City, Honoris City, Crystal Skull City, and Snow City." Leo draws a circle on the 6 cities he has mentioned. He then continued, "However, once the investigation begins, the first to be investigated would definitely be the Crystal Skull City and Snow City, since the both of them is the territory of the Snow Household. As for the Williams City, Will City, White River City, and Honoris City, they are already abandoned cities, so it would take some time before an investigation team arrives." "So..." Leo carefully draws a straight line from Silver City going straight to north, which is the White River City, "I''ll go to the White River City first," He then draws a straight line west, "Then cross the Yellow Forest to get to Will City," Lastly, he drew a straight line to the north again, "Then myst stop would be the Honoris City." "As for the Williams City, although I can indeed earn profit from that ce, it''s still considered as an unknown variable." Leo made a cross mark on the Williams City. Despite already knowing that the ck organization has left towards the Twilight Forest, no one can say for sure yet whether there are still remnants of the ck organization over the Williams City or not. Therefore, just to be safe he will, unfortunately, be avoiding going to Williams City. "First, I''ll sell all of the Chaos stones I''ve stolen from the ck organization, which is a total of 400 pieces to the Sword and Magic tomorrow. Then I''ll gather Cassandra and the others to begin the journey of leaving Silver Kingdom, which would be following this guide I''ve drawn." Leo slowly folded the map before putting it inside his Storage Ring, "Before that though, I will get myself some sleep first." After saying that, Leo then positioned himselffortably on his bed before finally going straight to sleep. He still needs to do a lot of things tomorrow, which will require his energy and stamina. ..... The next day, Leo quickly stood up from his bed, swiftly finished his morning routines, change into a new set of clothes, before leaving the tent to meet up with Ethan and Edward. The three of them have already nned to meet up early morning and look for Madam Silva to sell all the Chaos stones yesterday. As soon as Leo arrived at their agreed spot, which was at the entrance of the Sword and Magic camp, he immediately spotted Ethan, along with Edward and surprisingly also Sele, who were both clearly flirting with each other. "Yow," Leo greeted both of them. He also turned to look at Sele as he said, "Didn''t expect that you''d tag along. By the way, did Ash already inform you on what to do?" Sele immediately stopped flirting with Edward as she fixed herself and replied, "Yes, Chief Lago and the others have already arrived in Heart City yesterday to settle down all the Eclipse troops and immediately went to Southeast Fortress afterwards. Just a while ago, I received a report that they are already in Blue Coral City going towards Heart City. So, maybe around afternoon, he would return here along with Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre." "How about the Mischievous Lion faction? Did any of them respond to my invitation?" "All of them responded, saying that they really want to go with you, especially Alfred as he keeps on saying that he wants to meet you and express how grateful he was when you saved his life in the past. However, they unfortunately still can''t leave the Mischievous Lion Academy as it was specifically mentioned in the rules that once they enrolled in the Academy, no one would then be allowed to leave the premises of the Mischievous Lion Academy without any permission granted by the Principal, which is actually Queen Olivia herself. They exined that if they break the rules, they would immediately be expelled, and no special treatment is allowed. Although it''s okay for them to get expelled, but as a result to that their help would be limited as they are all still inexperienced and weak. So, they said that they will follow you once they graduate, specifically 3 years from now." Sele finished exining everything. Leo nodded his head in understanding to the situation of Alfred and the members of the Mischievous Lion faction. In the past, he would have dly epted such a rule without any hesitation as he understands that the meaning behind such strict management is for everyone to focus on training and learning. Unlike the Silver Mage Academy back then, that gave all their students a lot of freedom with their time on learning Magic, which in turn resulted in the weaker students bing reliant on the powerful and hardworking students as they all just wanted to ck off. However, right now, he no longer views the Mage Academies in the same light as in the past. For him, it''s much better to experience the outside world than be restricted by the rules of Mage Academies. Of course, doing so would mean a lot of risks, such example is easily dying because of being inexperienced, or getting tricked by others into bing their tools to benefit themselves. It''s still good to go and graduate from Mage Academies, but not on his case right now, as he already has a lot of knowledge about Magic after his memories were unsealed, and not to mention he already has a lot of experience about how the outside world works. Of course, his knowledge about Magic is not yet considered enough, but he decided in the end that he will just learn about that himself rather than through the Mage Academies. Anyways, he would definitely be meeting a lot of capable Mages soon, so he''d just asked from those people if ever he can''t find answers himself. "Then, let''s go!" Leo said before leading the way. Chapter 364 - Another Investment From Madam Silva Chapter 364 Another investment from Madam Silva It didn''t take that long for Leo and the others to find Madam Silva. The moment they found Madam Silva, she was currently very busy in handling all the n procedures in preparation to leave Silver Kingdom. The Sword and Magic have already nned this from the beginning of this war, so it wasn''t surprising for Leo to see them preparing to leave Silver Kingdom. In fact, what he was rather surprised about was Madam Silva actually decided to still leave one branch of Sword and Magic in Heart City. It would be managed by Evangelion and Clydesdale. Though it was very clear to see that Evangelion and Clydesdale were purposely assigned such a position in order to protect Madam Silva''s disciple, Angel. Aside from that, this branch of Sword and Magic also serves as Angel''s forces in the Silver Kingdom, so that she would still be able to easily grow fastpared to the others as she has the support of Sword and Magic. But the main purpose of this was very clear; Madam Silva doesn''t want Angel topete unfairly against Leo''s other women. If all the Sword and Magic really leave Silver Kingdom, then Angel would be left alone, with no one to rely on, as she fights for a higher position in Leo''s heart. It was very obvious that Madam Silva had misunderstood Leo, thinking that he was simr to those males who also have a harem of their own. For Leo, there was no one above the others, since Cassandra and the others were all equal in his eyes. Because Madam Silva was still busy, Leo and the others could only choose to wait at the side until she was done. It was only after more than an hour had passed that Madam Silva took Leo and the others inside a tent as she finally has some free time to talk. "Are you perhaps here to im your reward?" Madam Silva asked before sitting on her chair as she motioned for Leo to sit on the chair opposite to her. "That''s only half of the reason why I''m here," Leo replied with a smile as he walked towards the chair and soon sat on it. "I''ll definitely give you your reward soon, but as of now I still don''t have the time to process the paper works to give you the Bronze Sword." Madam Silva shook her head to express her helplessness. The Bronze Sword she was talking about was the lowest level of VIP on Sword and Magic. There are a total of 5 levels of VIP, which is the lowest kind is the Bronze Sword, then followed after by Silver Sword, Gold Sword, tinum Sword, and the Diamond Sword, each allowing the person who has them various sorts of authority in the Sword and Magic as their ally. As for Leo''s Bronze Sword, it only gives him and his men the basic authority which is they can use the branches of Sword and Magic as their temporary outpost and also allow them to ept Bronze level missions, specifically basic level missions, that were handed to the Sword and Magic. "Since it''s like that, then I guess I don''t have any choice but to wait," Leo expressed that he has no problem with that. "Then let''s begin talking about that other half of the reason why you are here." Madam Silva said as her face turned serious. With how familiar she was already with Leo, she already knew that he would onlye to visit her either because he needs something of her or has something to give to her. "I would like to sell you this," Leo said as he took out one Chaos stone inside his Storage Ring. Madam Silva was stunned for a bit before calming down a secondter. She can''t help remembering Elder Rain''s words about Leo saying that he has disarmed the ck organization''s trap at the east wall and south wall. So, this Chaos stone should be something he had gotten from there. "How many?" Madam Silva said while sping her hands together, a smile was slowly forming on her face. Whoooosh! "This many," Leo spread both of his hands to his side, quickly appearing around him were the 200 pieces of Chaos stones inside his Storage Ring. He then turned to look at Ethan and signaled him to take out the remaining Chaos stones. Whoooosh! Unlike Leo, who took out the Chaos stones in such a dramatic way, Ethan simply put his hand up in front of him and started piling up all the Chaos stones from his Storage Ring into a small hill. The surrounding people who saw such a scene were struck in disbelief. They can''t help stopping in their action as they looked at the piles of Chaos stones in shock. A few of them even thought that Leo and his group were the cause of those Lesser Chaos Magic Array? Though they quickly shook their heads half a secondter to dismiss such a thought as they realized that if Leo was indeed the person that caused those explosions, he would have long been hunted by everyone. After all, it had taken the lives of a lot of people, not only the civilians but also a few others from the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household. Madam Silva can''t help herself from smiling widely as she saw hundreds of Chaos stones in front of her. She thought, "It seems like Leo is really in dire need of money this time for him to actually take out all the Chaos stones he has gotten and not leaving any for himself." Unbeknownst to Madam Silva, the dire need for money was only the secondary reason for Leo, as for the main reason why he chooses to sell all the Chaos stones he has gotten was simply because this was only considered as an inferior product for him. The Chaos Orbs inside the 4 Storage Rings were of the highest quality of the product, even much more higher quality than therge Chaos stones. So, there is no need for him to keep such an inferior product in his Storage Ring anymore as it would only take up some space inside his Storage Ring. "How many Chaos stones are there?" Madam Silva asked while pointing at the piles of Chaos stones. She trusts that Leo wouldn''t lie to her, that''s why she didn''t bother spreading her Magic power to determine the exact amount of Chaos stones. "400 pieces!" Leo replied with a mischievous smile on his face. Madam Silva nodded her head as she began calcting in her mind. A minute and a halfter, she said, "I''ll give you 5 million gold coins for all of them." Ethan, Edward, and Sele were immediately dumbfounded the moment they heard Madam Silva''s price for buying 400 pieces of Chaos stones. These were only Chaos stones, the lowest of quality on top of that too. So how is it worth 5 million gold coins?! The price of Chaos stones in the market is depending on their size, specifically 1,000 gold coins for the small Chaos stones, which is what Leo has right now, 5,000 for the medium Chaos stones, and 10,000 for therge Chaos stones. Unlike the Mana stones which have various qualities, specifically sky-blue, blue, and dark-blue, the Chaos stones only have one kind of quality, and what separates its price is only its different size, which is also what determines the amount of Chaos Mana inside a Chaos stone. Hence, the price of Chaos stones is naturally lesserpared to Mana stones. Aside from that, Chaos stones are also a naturalmodity during the war, so it''s almost verymon. "Am I perhaps living in another world right now?" Ethan asked as he looked at his older brother Edward and Sele. "Sele, pinch me, I think I''m still dreaming..." Edward keeps on pulling Sele''s arms by his side. "Okay!" Sele agreed as she didn''t hesitate to pinch Edward. "Ouch, Sele, why did you pinch me instead!" Ethan eximed painfully. "Oh, sorry!" Sele apologized before pinching again. "Sele, that''s still my hand." Ethan quickly reminded Sele. "Oh," "Please stop," Ethan grabbed Sele''s hand to stop her from pinching his hand, "I think that we are not dreaming and this is also the same Celestial World. So, is Madam Silva stup-" Ethan wasn''t able to finish his words as his entire body received a sudden powerful killing intent from Madam Silva, causing him to tremble in fear. Madam Silva stopped releasing her killing intent to Ethan as she then turned to look at Leo again and said, "I assumed you already understand why I''m pricing it 5 million gold coins, right?" "Yes," Leo nodded his head, "And I don''t have any problems with that." Madam Silva smiled before grabbing a piece of paper and pen from her Storage Ring. She then wrote something before calling Evangelion. "Yes, Madam Silva?" Evangelion bowed his head respectfully. In the past, he would have definitely not do something like this, because as a Mage it was shameful to bow to a normal person. But, after finding out that Madam Silva is actually a 5th Gxy Mage, his way of treating her immediately took a 180 degrees turn, quickly turning his respect into admiration. "Take this amount and give it to Leo," Madam Silva handed Evangelion the piece of paper. Evangelion nced at the piece of paper and quickly saw 10 million gold coins written on it, causing him to be shocked. But, without any question, he disappeared to get that amount of gold coins. "You guys can wait for Evangelion to return." Madam Silva said as she stood up from her chair. She then waved her hand, quickly taking all the 400 pieces of Chaos stones inside his Storage Ring, "I still have something to do, so I''ll take my leave first." Leo nodded his head before seeing Madam Silva off. After seeing Madam Silva leaving, Ethan, Edward, and Sele immediately run towards Leo and began asking questions about why Madam Silva gave him a price of ten or so times more than the actual price of 400 pieces of small Chaos stones. Soon, they finally understood the reason why. It was actually because Madam Silva is sponsoring Leo so that he can quickly be a powerful Mage and help her do something big. To be honest, this was really their first time encountering such a thing. They can''t help thinking, "Is this perhaps the real reason why Sword and Magic became a behemoth existence? They sponsor people with high potential and then recruit them afterwards once they finally be powerful?" What Ethan and the others had thought was indeed the truth. Every big organization such as the likes of the Sword and Magic has a very unique way of gathering talented people. To be honest, this unique way of gathering talented people has long been existing, way back when the Human race was still living on Earth.. To be more precise, this is how big enterprises gather talented people. Chapter 365 - Leaving Silver Kingdom Part 1 Chapter 365 Leaving Silver Kingdom part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Evangelion returned, he was already bringing with him a Storage Ring that contains all the gold coins inside. "Here''s the 10 million gold coins that Madam Silva has asked me to give to you," Evangelion carefully handed Leo the Storage Ring. "10 million gold coins?!!" Ethan, Edward, and Sele immediately became even more shocked the moment they heard those words from Evangelion. Didn''t Madam Silva just say that she would be giving Leo 5 million gold coins? So how did it suddenly turned into 10 million gold coins?! This... is the best scam they ever encountered in their entire life! On the other hand, Leo didn''t find it very strange for Madam Silva to add another 5 million gold coins on top of the first 5 million gold coins out of nowhere. In fact, he even found it very strange as she actually only added 5 million gold coins after giving her every single Chaos stone he has. Remembering back then, even only selling her a total of 9rge Mana stones and a few hundreds of ordinary Magical Beasts carcasses, has earned him 10 million gold coins easily. A few secondster, Leo finally realized the reason why "It''s definitely because they are now leaving Silver Kingdom that''s why she could only add 5 million gold coins more. The trip from Silver Kingdom to Dragon Horn Empire would certainly cause them a fortune, considering the extremely far distance, then adding more to the cost would be all the items that they have bought with them right now." What Leo had thought was indeed the truth. Because Sword and Magic were leaving Silver Kingdom, Madam Silva could only spare a small ''pocket change'' to Leo. The cost alone for traveling from Silver Kingdom towards Dragon Horn Empire on a Flyingship, since Flyingboats won''t be able to handle such a far distance, would already cost 100,000 gold coins each person. There are a total of more than 10,000 people with Madam Silva, hence she would be spending more than a billion gold coins on just her people alone. Adding all the items that they were bringing with them right now, it would cost her a total of around 1.5 billion gold coins. Although 1.5 billion gold coins were just a small sum for the Sword and Magic, Madam Silva wasn''t the Sword and Magic. She was a separate entity to the organization, so for her 1.5 billion gold coins was already a lot. As to why Madam Silva was the one paying for all of the cost for the trip, it''s simply because she was the one who decided to leave Silver Kingdom, not an order from the main branch, specifically the Sword and Magic Headquarters. Therefore, every expense she spends on this trip wouldn''t be refunded to her. Though in the end, she would definitely still ask for a refund from the two Vice-president of Sword and Magic. "I''ll take my leave now, bye-bye!" Leo waved his hand to Evangelion before leaving the tent along with Ethan, Edward, and Sele, who were all brimming in smiles. In the mind of the trio, they were thinking of how big their Guild would turn out to be with such a huge amount of initial funds. They even thought that maybe they will be able to be as big as Mischievous Lion organization easily. They would definitely be left in shock if they knew that for Leo the 10 million gold coins weren''t even considered enough as a startup. After all, he was nning to make it big, that''s why 10 million gold coins weren''t still considered enough. After leaving Sword and Magic, Leo immediately left to meet up with Cassandra and the others. As for Ethan, Edward, and Sele, the three of them went on separate ways. Ethan went to look for Princess ine as he would be bringer her on this trip. While on the other hand, Edward and Sele left to go on a date. Anyways, there was still a bit of time left before they would finally begin their journey to leave Silver Kingdom, so he wasn''t bothered with it. To be honest, he even encourages them to act normal, so that no one would be able to suspect that he was actually nning on leaving Silver Kingdom. Soon, Leo finally meets up with Cassandra and the others. They were all inside their tent, sitting while talking with each other. But, looking closely at one of their fingers, he immediately saw all of them having a Storage Ring, even including Cassandra who was supposedly unable to afford such a Magical item since the money he had given to her before has already all been spent. Well, all of these women were now treating each other as sisters, so for them to buy something for one another was still within his expectations. Or maybe Cassandra has indeed earned enough money when he was still at Twilight Forest before, hence allowing her to buy a Storage Ring for herself. "Leo!" Cassandra immediately greeted Leo the moment she saw him walked inside their tent. Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte all greeted Leo with a smile on their beautiful faces, as well. "Are all of you prepared?" Leo didn''t bother beating around the bush anymore as he immediately asked about their preparation for their trip. "Yes, we have secretly bought a lot of important stuff from the Sword and Magic yesterday through the help of Angel." Cassandra nodded her head in affirmation. "We have clothes, foods, important necessities, and even tents and cooking-ware," Elizabeth said. "We also bought a lot of weapons, armors, and a few of its spare parts. We also didn''t forget to buy some important tools for repair, cutting woods, mining ores, and many more." Angel added. "Not only that, but we also bought Mana stones and all sorts ofmon Magical resources so that we can continue on cultivating while on a trip." Veronica said with a smile. "I''ve already prepared the people that wille with us, so there is no need to worry about theck of manpower anymore." Ash reminded. After Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash finished exining what they have prepared, they then all slowly turned to look at Charlotte, including Leo, as they want to know what she has prepared. "Me? I prepared the most important item for this trip." Charlotte said while puffing her breast proudly. "What?" Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash immediately asked in curiosity. "This," Charlotte soon took out a jar full of small items packaged inside a stic, "For protection!" "That..." Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash''s face immediately turned burning red, and with a Puff! sound, a cloud of smoke came out from all of their faces. On the other side, Leo could only face-palmed himself as he helplessly looked at Charlotte. The jar that Charlotte has taken out from her Storage Ring contains an item that almost every Human in the Celestial World was really familiar with, specifically condoms. Yes, condoms, a small item that is used for protection when having sex. It''s a verymon item that only costs 1 copper coin a piece. Though buying a jar costs less, around 40 to 50 copper coins, which contain 100 pieces. Although the Human race was transported into a Magical World, they still didn''t forget about reinventing such an item called condoms. As to why the Humans still reinvented condoms, even Leo was clueless about that. Maybe some extremists still want to be stuck on the belief back on Earth that everyone that isn''t prepared to have a family of their own should not have unprotected sex. "I still have more!" Charlotte eximed before quickly taking out 5 more jars full of condoms, "One jar for each of us. A sure guarantee that everyone would have a fair amount of ''fun''!" As soon as Charlotte finished her words, pillows immediately came raining down towards her. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! "CHARLOTTEEEEEE!!!" Whooosh! "Hey, why am I included!" Leo eximed as he quickly shielded his face with both of his hands. While receiving the barrage of pillows, Charlotte still didn''t forget to put all the jars inside her Storage Ring to protect them. After all, although Cassandra and the others looked like that they don''t want it, there might just be a chance that deep inside their minds they are thinking of when to use it, right? So, when that timees, she''s already fully prepared to give them an item for protection. ... That small episodested for more than an hour before it finally ended. At first, Cassandra and the others were expressing their annoyance to Charlotte, butter on, it slowly became a game to have fun, until eventually they got tired of it and stopped. They still have a really important thing to doter on, so it was much better to stop and rest, not waste any of their energy and stamina anymore. "I think it''s time for us to meet up with Ethan and the others." Leo said before picking up the nearby pillows around him and putting them inside his Storage Ring as they would definitely still be using all these pillows when they decided to sleep at night. "Okay!" Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte all replied in unison while brimming with bright smiles on their faces. It was so obvious to see that all of them have enjoyed the pillow fight that they had just experienced. Seeing this, Leo can''t help himself from shaking his head at their childishness, but on his lips was also a bright smile. After cleaning up everything, Leo along with Cassandra and the others finally left the tent. Chapter 366 - Leaving Silver Kingdom Part 2 Chapter 366 Leaving Silver Kingdom part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Momentster, Leo and the others finally meet-up with Ethan, Princess ine, or just ine, Edward, and Sele. "All prepared?" Leo asked. "Yes, packed up and ready!" Ethan nodded his head. "Good to go!" Edward smiled. "Okay, then let''s go and meet up with Chief Lago and the rest." Leo said before leading the way to the agreed spot where they would meet up with Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. While they were walking, Leo immediately noticed that everyone seems to finally noticed that all the Chaos Mana around the Silver City has disappeared. Because of that, as his group keeps on walking, at the same time he was focusing both of his ears to listen to the conversation of the people they meet along the way. "I heard that something shocking has just happened in Silver City!" "Yes, they said that all the Chaos Mana has disappeared in just one day. No, in just one night." "So very shocking, indeed!" "Just who on Celestial World do you think could do that? And why did they do it?" "Do you think it''s perhaps one of the heroes doing? Maybe Elder Rain who disappeared, or Queen Maria, since the both of them are 9th Gxy Mages?" "That''s indeed possible, but why let us cleanse the Chaos Mana yesterday though if they could actually do that themselves?" "So, you think it''s someone else? Maybe a passing Master who somehow took pity on us?" "Most likely! Anyways, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household has already sent out people to investigate, so let''s just hope they''d find that person soon." Just like what Leo has expected, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household has indeed sent out their own people to investigate. It was only natural to react in such a way since such a shocking event as removing all the Chaos Mana around Silver City in just one night could already make everyone cautious about it. After all, only someone powerful could achieve such a feat, and someone powerful meant a possibility of danger. What they didn''t know is the person who actually achieved such a feat was only a 1 Star Mage and even someone everyone was really familiar with, Leo. Even if they do discover thatter on, which is highly unlikely considering Leo''s cultivation alone, it would already be toote as he had already left Silver Kingdom. "Seems like I need to act fast now if I still want to make a profit off the other cities..." Leo thought inside his mind. The moment Leo and the others arrived at the spot, Chief Lago and the others still haven''t arrived. Well, the time was still around near noon, which is still considered early. Additionally, the distance from Blue Coral City to Heart City then to Silver City is a considerable amount of distance, so it''s only natural for them to take long, even if Chief Lago and the others decided to fly with all that they''ve got. "I guess we still need to wait for them," Ethan said as he walked towards a stone, cleaned it using Magic, and motioning his right hand soon after to ine to offer her the seat. "Indeed," Edward nodded in agreement while also doing the same thing to Sele as what Ethan had done for ine. Stare! Just like what Leo expected, Cassandra and the others immediately shoot him a look, obviously saying to him that he should also do the same for them. Helplessly, Leo shook his head before summoning a Water Elemental and Fire Elemental and ordering both of them to begin cleaning the nearby rocks. The Water Elemental and Fire Elemental nodded their heads as they then went to choose six big rocks. First, the Water Elemental cleansed it with water, and then the Fire Elemental used its heat to dry the rock. With that said and done, Cassandra and the others finally got themselves afortable rock... no, a seat. "Just how childish can they be?" Leo thought to himself before unsummoning the Elementals. To be honest, they could have actually done it themselves, since they have two hands and feet, and not to mention all of them are also Mages, so why still ask him to do it instead? No, the question here is why did he even do it...? Suddenly, Leo thought of something and said, "You guys can wait in here for them, I still need to do something really important. Just meet me at Honoris City." After saying that, Leo immediately left without bothering to wait for anyone to answer. Even Cassandra and the others were unable to react as his action was just so fast. Leo wasn''t purposely leaving Cassandra and the others, he had just thought about something really important that''s why he forgot to consider about them. "Since they''ve already begun investigating, then I need to arrive at White River City, Will City, and Honoris City before any of them could arrive first." Leo said as he runs towards the direction of the camp''s horse stable, which he had already seen a while ago when they were walking towards their agreed spot. Obviously, going there by foot would be really stupid of him, considering just how far the distance between Silver City and those three cities were. Moreover, speed was what he needed right now, so a horse is a must to have. In fact, if only he had the time to buy a tamed Magical Beast in the past, then it would have been much better as their speed is much more faster than ordinary animals. As soon as Leo arrived at the camp''s horse stable, he then slowly made his way towards one of the horses pent, as he wasn''t intending to let anyone find out about his whereabouts. The nearby horse that Leo has arrived upon was a ck-colored horse, it has this really majestic and proud aura surrounding it and its eyes were seemingly looking down at him. Seeing this, Leo simply rolled his eyes at this horse''s arrogant attitude before releasing his Magic power and killing intent, and right after directing it towards the arrogant horse. He was in a rush right now, so no time to try and satisfy what this horse needs so that it would let him ride. For this reason, he could only use force. Ordinary animals are extremely sensitive to Magic power and killing intent, so the moment Leo released both at the same time, the once majestic and proud ck-colored horse who realized that it doesn''t have any ce to run to could only bend on its knees to show that it surrenders to him. Anyway, it had also noticed that Leo wasn''t intending to harm it, so it didn''t bother causing trouble as it might just force this man to use a much more ruthless method. Leo soon after smiled before silently opening the ck-colored horse pent, then afterwards slowly guiding the horse out. He then grabbed a saddle at the side before carefully mounting it to the back of the horse, then climbed on top right after. Afterwards, he grabbed a leash by the side and store it in his Storage Ring. He had already expected that he would be staying for a bit in one city before going to another, hence the horse needs to be tied to something so that it won''t run away. "Hyah!" Leo eximed as he prompted the horse to run. "Nyeh!" The horse sounded before quickly beginning to run. Fortunately, there wasn''t anyone around the camp''s horse stable the moment he left, hence Leo was able to leave unnoticed. Unbeknownst to Leo though, high above the air five people were silently looking down at him. These people were Reinhart, Commander Ava, Andrea, and her puppets King Erskine and Fifth Princess Fiona. "Just like what you expected, your younger brother is nning on leaving Silver Kingdom." Commander Ava turned to look at Reinhart who was now showing a solemn look on his face. "Can you just exin to me how exactly did that younger brother of yours cleanse all the Chaos Mana in just one single night?!" Andrea, who was still shocked at what she had just seenst night, quickly asked Reinhart. Reinhart didn''t bother answering Andrea in a clear way, instead, he replied, "Use that secret method I thought to you before, and you will be able to find a clue as to how my younger brother achieved such a thing." The secret method that Reinhart meant about with his words was the secret method to see the Fate Strings. This was what the God of Fate had thought to them in the past so that they would not need to vaguely feel the Fate Strings, just like how Queen Olivia and Queen Maria had felt back then, but rather they could see the Fate Strings clearly. Additionally, this secret method will also allow them to see all the colors of Fate Strings, not only one or two, specifically a few. Andrea nodded her head before blinking her eyes and following the secret method that Reinhart had taught to her before. Whooosh! As soon as Andrea opened her eyes, she immediately saw uncountable numbers of what Reinhart called as Fate Strings connected to Leo from all sorts of location around the Celestial World. "This..." Andrea was immediately rendered speechless at the shocking scene she''s seeing right now. Normally, a person like her would only have a few tens or so of Fate Strings connected to them, like for example a single Fate String for love and the other Fate Strings for other things. However, Leo actually has an uncountable amount of Fate Strings connected to him. What''s even more shocking was, even her own Fate String was connected to Leo. "You now have a clear idea as to who exactly we are helping. So, if you still have any hidden thoughts of leaving and betraying me, then expect already that in the near future you would be meeting my younger brother. At that time, you will already be standing opposite from him, marking you as one of his enemies." Reinhart said before turning around, "Meet me at the same spot," Whoooosh! After saying that, Reinhart then disappeared. Commander Ava also followed after. "So he wasn''t joking about fighting with those beings..." Andrea finally believed that Reinhart was really serious about fighting against the Gods. She can''t help but thought, "Since I already choose to join his team, then I guess I don''t have any choice left but to also fight in their side. Anyways, I also hate those beings, so doing this will certainly allow me to meet them one day and release all my pent up anger inside." Whoooosh! After saying that, Andrea finally disappeared. Chapter 367 - Hunting Bandits For Storage Rings Chapter 367 Hunting Bandits for Storage Rings Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo travels on his horse for many hours before he finally saw the silhouette of what was once the White River City. At this moment, the White River City wasn''t as beautiful as what he had seen a month ago. Right now, no beautiful flowers could be seen anymore, almost all the walls had fallen down and from time to time a few would fall down as the part that''s holding them together is eaten by the rampaging Chaos Mana, only a few houses and buildings were left standing and even those had a part of them destroyed or slowly being destroyed by the Chaos Mana, andstly, the White River City''sndmark, the mirror-like river, was now an empty drynd with its still continuous gushing river water blocked by something in its front. Actually, it may look like something has blocked the water, but looking closely one would notice that the water was in fact also being eaten by the rampaging Chaos Mana. In the entire area of the White River City, Chaos Mana was rampaging around, spreading and spreading throughout the unaffected area and causing further more destruction to the White River City. "So unfortunate; how a once beautiful scenery has turned into a ce akin to a disastrous tragedy..." Leo shook his head before disembarking from his horse. This was a safe enough location away from the rampaging Chaos Mana, so there is no need to worry about his horse identally getting killed. Also, trees were surrounding this area, which should somewhat hide the location of his horse and not allow someone to secretly steal it when he''s not looking. Leo then took the leash from his Storage Ring and tied the horse to a nearby tree with some nearby grass around that the horse could use to replenish its energy and hunger. Surveying his surrounding, Leo then noticed that no one was around. He then began stretching his hands before walking towards the ruins of the White River City, specifically 500 meters away from his current location right now. "Time to begin working!" Leo said with a smile on his face as soon as he arrived nearby the White River City. With a wave of his hand, a small wisp of his Mana was quickly thrown into the middle of the rampaging Chaos Mana, immediately beginning his taking over. Leo keeps on waving his hand as he keeps on throwing more and more of his Mana, hastening the speed of his taking over. Soon, Leo stopped throwing wisp of his Mana as he noticed that he now has a big enough area under his control. And then, he began controlling all those Chaos Mana to spread even further to make the process even quicker. Whooosh! Leo''s Chaos Mana spread deeper and deeper, going farther and farther as it keeps on infecting the other Chaos Mana. While that was happening, Leo keeps on moving deeper as well as his range of control wasn''t enough topletely take over the entire Chaos Mana of the White River City. Unlike back then at Silver City, right now Leo was finally able to familiarize and master himself with this ability to control the surrounding Mana. Because of that, he was able to finish everything after two hours and a half. "Begin conversion!" Leo thought to himself as he immediately began gathering all the Chaos Mana together, soon creating many Chaos Orbs. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Chaos Orbs continuously piled in front of Leo until finally thest Chaos Orb was formed. Thest step now was to put all the Chaos Orbs inside the Storage Ring. But there was now one big problem... "Ick enough space in my Storage Ring!" Leo realized. The Storage Ring that contains the Chaos stones before could only store around 1,250 Chaos Orbs since they were a lot smallerpared to the Chaos stones. But the problem is, there were a total of 5,000 Chaos Orbs, so his storage space is not enough. "Did I just seriously forgot to consider such an important matter?" Leo can''t help mocking himself. He had thought of how to make a profit, yet he actually forgot the most basic requirements, specifically where to store his profit. "Now then, what should I do next," Leo began walking back and forth while pondering in his mind on what he should do to fix this problem. He can''t just take 1,250 Chaos Orbs and then leave the rest here, that''s, even more, stupider of him if he indeed chooses to do that. Also, the Chaos Orbs was an unknown Magical resource that has the potential of earning a lot of profit, bing powerful as it could aid in Mages'' cultivation, and could also be used to easily defeat opponents or enemies, huge emphasis on thest one, hence even more so that he shouldn''t leave them here. "Why didn''t I first consider this problem before doing that?! " Leo can''t help pping his own face. Suddenly, Leo thought of something as he immediately took out the Storage Ring that contains the 10 million gold coins. That Storage Ring could contain 10 million gold coins, so it should have a big space inside, right?! After taking out the Storage Ring, he then quickly put his consciousness inside and immediately noticed that there was still a bit of free space remaining in this Storage Ring that has 300 cubic square space to store the Chaos Orbs, specifically enough to store around 2,000 Chaos Orbs. "This is still not enough, but I''ll store what I can store first," Leo said before immediately storing 3,250 Chaos Orbs inside the two Storage Rings. After finishing storing the 3,250 Chaos Orbs inside, Leo could then only stare at the remaining 1,750 Chaos Orbs helplessly. "This would definitely leave me in a pinch, but I don''t have any choice left but to do this," Leo firmed his mind before taking out 1 million gold coins inside the Storage Ring to free up some space to store 1,750 Chaos Orbs. "Money can still be found, but Chaos Orbs are so hard toe by. I don''t even know when would the next time I will encounter this chance to create more Chaos Orbs." Leo said to console himself while painfully storing all the 1,750 Chaos stones inside his Storage Ring. When he was finally done, Leo didn''t hesitate anymore to return to the horse that was tied to a tree 500 meters away from him. He knows that staying here any longer would just hurt his feelings even more. "Ahhh, the pain of losing 1 million gold coins is really painful to the heart!" Leo said while clenching his left chest. "But I don''t have any choice..." The moment he arrived beside his horse, he then untied it before quickly mounting on its back. After a few minutes of contemting, in the end, he still thought that what he had done was worth it. Slowly, Leo turned around to take onest look at the pile of 1 million gold coins. Unexpectedly, what he saw next immediately rendered him speechless. A group of 15 Bandits was currently basking in the piles of 1 million gold coins, showing joy and delight on their faces. "Those fucking bastards!" Leo eximed in irritation as he thought of charging straight towards the Bandits and killing all of them. He had just walked away for a few minutes, and the moment he turned around again a group of Bandits had actually already arrived and benefited from his own misfortune? His own freaking misfortune?! Is Fate perhaps rubbing salt on his wound right now? But isn''t Fate supposedly on his side? Fate, don''t you know that what you''re doing here is called a friendly fire? So then, what are you waiting for, go and quickly make them scram away from my fortune!! However, Leo suddenly formed a mischievous smile on his face as he noticed in one of the Bandits'' hand a Magic tool that made his eyes lit up. Storage Ring! "So this time trouble isn''t knocking on my door anymore, but rather it is luck itself! Yes,e in,e in, don''t be shy, get inside my house, and let me enjoy all of your benefits!" Leo said as he immediately urges his horse to charge towards the Bandits. At the same time, he was also summoning his Elementals, specifically 2 Wind Elementals, 2 Earth Elementals, 2 Nature Elementals, 2 Water Elementals, and 1 Fire Elemental. It was very clear to see that Leo doesn''t only n on stealing the Storage Ring from the Bandits, but also to beat the crap out of them to release his irritation moments ago. Meanwhile, the Bandits who were still oblivious of Leo who was charging at them were currently swimming and jumping around the piles of 1 million golds. Someone was even nning to make it rain gold coins. "Wh, bask yourselves in this rain of gold coins, my dear Bandit brothers!" Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! "That stupid guy before should be extremely rich because he had actually just left this much of gold coins without any problem!" "Indeed, he had just walked inside the forest after leaving all of these gold coins!" "Maybe he was actually nning to die inside the forest, so he decided to leave all of his fortunes here!" "Who cares about that guy? What''s important here is... We are rich, my dear Bandit brothers!" Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! "HAHAHAHAHA!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Without any of the Bandits expecting, tens or so of attacks made out of different Elements suddenly came raining down at them. "Ahhh!" "Help!" "Save me!" The Bandits who were just enjoying and expressing their delight a while ago were now screaming in pain and agony as they received Leo''s wrath. Chapter 368 - Buying Storage Rings From The Bandits Part 1 Chapter 368 Buying Storage Rings from the Bandits part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Before Leo could arrive, there were only less than 5 Bandits remaining alive from their former group of 15 Bandits. All the remaining Bandits were gathered in one ce, including the Bandit Leader who has the Storage Ring, while shaking in fear as they were being surrounded by all the scary-looking Elementals. One of them has even peed his pants and keeps on crying out loud his mother''s name. Moments ago they were still screaming from the joy of finding a lot of gold coins, but right now they are screaming for help as they are being surrounded by some unknown entity capable of easily killing their fellow Bandits. They were only hiding at the nearby trees tens or so of minutes ago after they unexpectedly stumble upon Leo on their nned trip of looting the ruins of White River City. They were watching him store some unknown items inside his Storage Ring while at the same time leaving lots of lots of gold coins on the ground. At first, they really thought that Leo would still pick up the gold coins when he was done with everything, but shockingly after storing all of those unknown items he actually left to the forest and never came back again. Noticing that, they immediately sprang into action to grab all of those free gold coins on the ground. But in the end, they now regretted doing such a thing. If only they calmly thought about it why an unknown guy would leave lots of lots of gold coins on the ground, and not let greed take over their minds, then they would have realized something really suspicious and thought that the only reason for that guy to do that was because that guy was nning on catching Bandits like them. And there exists only one upation that they know that would do such a thing in the entire Celestial World, the ve Hunters. Such hateful kinds of people! If only they... Hayst, unfortunately, there were no what if''s in the Celestial World? What''s done is done, and they could only pay for the consequences of their own action. Now, their only path left is to be sold as ves. Well, at least they still kept their lives, right? Unlike those others who all died. Unbeknownst to the Bandits, Leo wasn''t actually a ve Hunter, rather he had purposely didn''t kill them, not because he felt pity for them or any superficial feelings, but instead because he wants to use them to find more Bandits. Why? It''s simply because he still needs more Storage Rings to store the Chaos Orbs that he would be creatingter on at the Will City and Honoris City. These Bandits would definitely be able to tell him where the other Bandit groups are hiding at inside the forest nearby, especially the Bandit Leader, and from there he would get himself more Storage Rings. Soon, Leo arrived in front of the 5 Bandits. He quickly disembarked on his horse before he slowly walked towards them with the Elementals opening a path for him to enter the circle. Seeing Leo, the Bandit Leader immediately put both his hand forward while closing his eyes and saying, "I surrender! I won''t be resisting you anymore, Mister ve Hunter." "I also surrender! I don''t want to die. I''d rather be a ve than die." "Me too!" "Me three!" "Me four!" Leo doesn''t know what he should react after being called a ve Hunter. This group of Bandits had for sure misunderstood his action in catching them as an act of a ve Hunter. "You misunderstood me, I''m actually not a ve Hunter." Leo quickly tried to clear out such assumption in their minds. He still wants to ask them where the other Bandit groups are hiding inside the nearby forest, and it would cause a lot of negative impact on him if he was mistaken as a ve Hunter since one of the most hated enemies of the Bandits is the ve Hunters. The reason is simply because; for the Bandits, ve Hunters are people that don''t care whatever or whoever a person is, either part of the white area or the ck area. In other words, ve Hunters are people in the gray area, neither could be considered good nor bad, since in their upation everyone can be considered as a ve, which includes catching Bandits. Because of that reason, once a Bandit is caught by a ve Hunter, they have this unspoken rule in them that they won''t sell out the other Bandit group''s location, even if they die, since doing so meant that they are letting the ve Hunter earn more money. "Tch, don''t think that you can easily trick us by saying that you are not a ve Hunter." One of the Bandits sneered at Leo. Does this guy really think that such a stupid reason would be able to trick them? Unfortunately for him, they have met a lot of fellow Bandits already who survived from ve Hunters, so they know many kinds of- Whooosh! That Bandit wasn''t even able to finish his monologue as his own head immediately rolled down the ground. "Look, do you think a ve Hunter would do that?" Leo smiled mischievously. "You-" Whooosh! Another Bandit has his own head rolling down the ground. "I don''t care how many of you will die, because right from the start I wasn''t intending of keeping any of you alive to sell you as ves, but rather- "Leo said as he arrived in front of the Bandit Leader. He then put his hand forward, causing the Bandit Leader to close his eyes to prepare for his death, but to the Bandit Leader''s surprise, he actually still didn''t die, though his Storage Ring was now on Leo''s hand. "I only want this," Leo showed them the Storage Ring. He then turned to look at that Bandit Leader before saying, "Do you want me to kill you as well to unlock this Storage Ring, or do you want to unlock it yourself?" Seeing Leo holding his Storage Ring, the Bandit Leader could only let out a long sigh of helplessness before unlocking it himself. What else could he do? Even if he doesn''t unlock the Storage Ring, this guy would still be able to open it by simply killing him. So, instead of choosing to do that, he''d rather choose to try his luck on a slim chance of living. He was not afraid to die, since that''s the basic requirements of his upation, especially as a Leader of a Bandit group, but if he can choose to live as well, then why choose to die, right? Ting! The Storage Ring was finally unlocked, allowing Leo to open it and see the inside. There was really nothing of importance inside the Bandit Leader''s Storage Ring aside from a fewmon rank Magical resources which only cost around a hundred silver coins in the market and tens or so of gold coins. Without any hesitation, Leo took out everything, except for the gold coins, and soon walked towards his piles of 1 million gold coins. "I really thought I would be leaving all of you here, but thanks to Fate who is in my side now, there is no need for me to do that anymore, hahahaha!" Leoughed while carefully storing all the 1 million gold coins inside his Storage Ring. He smiled in delight when he was done as he then returned to the 3 remaining Bandits, "Thanks to you, I don''t need to leave all of my gold coins anymore." He was actually speaking his gratefulness genuinely to the Bandit Leader and his Bandit group for his timely save. Without this person... No, this Bandit Leader, then he would have no choice but to leave while feeling the pain of losing 1 million gold coins, and possibly even more gold coins as he would definitely still need to store more Chaos Orbs that he would be creatingter on. The Bandit Leader was still doubtful whether Leo was just acting or not, so just to be sure he asked, "So you meant to say is, if only we arrived a bitter we could have had all of those gold coins?" Leo smiled and said, "Yes, because the reason why I left all of those gold coins from the very beginning was because I don''t have any room inside my Storage Ring." "Then does this mean you will let us go since you''re already done?" The Bandit Leader followed up on another question. "Indeed," Leo nodded his head, not intending to hide that he was indeed going to let them go, "But first, I want to propose to you a business." "What kind of business? Is it about us selling out our fellow Bandits location so that you will have more ves to catch?" The Bandit Leader replied without feeling fearful of Leo. If it''s against any ve Hunter, he would never feel afraid of them. In fact, he had even already prepared himself to die moments ago when Leo went to pick up his Storage Ring. Leo felt amused by the Bandit Leader''s attitude. He shook his head and exined, "No, my business proposal to you is very simple. You''re the Leader of this Bandit group, right?" "Yes!" The Bandit Leader nodded in affirmation. "Are you sure?" Leo smiled mischievously. "Of course, I am! Even if you ask the two of them!" The Bandit Leader replied while pointing at the remaining two Bandits. "Yes, yes, he''s our Leader!" "You can trust his words, he''s indeed our Leader!" The two Bandits immediately replied, in fear that Leo might just kill them if they don''t quickly confirm that he''s indeed their Bandit Leader. "Oh, but words wouldn''t be able to prove that, right?" Leo said before suddenly sending amand to one of his Earth Elementals to turn into a throne. Whoosh! One of the Earth Elemental quickly turned into a throne. Soon after, Leo slowly sat on the throne before crossing his right leg to his left leg. He then sped both his hands together in front of him and letting his chin rest on top of it before slowly forming a mischievous smile on his face and saying, "So, to prove that you''re indeed the Leader of this Bandit group, then how about you go out there and convince some other Bandit groups to sell me their Storage Rings to me, the price is 1,000 gold coins per pieces.. If it has more storage space, then the price is negotiable." Chapter 369 - Buying Storage Rings From The Bandits Part 2 Chapter 369 Buying Storage Rings from the Bandits part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After hearing Leo''s words, the Bandit Leader''s face can''t help showing a look of surprise. Never did he expect that this guy would literally ask him to do a legitimate business. But he was still a bit doubtful. No one knows, maybe this guy just wanted him to leave to look for the other Bandit groups expecting that doing such a thing would allow him to save his two remaining men, when in fact the moment he left his two men would immediately die and this guy would then secretly tail him from behind. Leo already expected that the Bandit Leader would think such thoughts, hence he said, "I know what you''re thinking; maybe this guy just purposely wanted me to go look for other Bandit groups so that he would be able to tail me from behind." He showed a mischievous smile on his face before pointing one of his hands on the Elementals and continuing, "Do you really think that if I was a real ve Hunter I would still need to trouble myself on proposing to you a good business with all of these things surrounding me? I can basically just go in there, spread all of them out, and then sooner orter I''ll be able to stumble upon a Bandit group. Just repeat that over and over again and I would soon be able to catch all the nearby Bandit groups around this area, either small, medium, orrge Bandit groups." Leo suddenly waved his hands to unsummoned the Earth Elemental, 2 Nature Elementals, 2 Water Elementals, and the Fire Elemental before quickly recing them with Wind Elementals, specifically 16 Wind Elementals, "Oh, I almost forgot, I could actually create as many as these. So, trust me, if I really want to look for Bandit groups, it would be as easy as sipping water for me." To be honest, there was practically no need for him to trouble himself doing something like this and instead justpletely do the exact same thing as what he had just said he could have done. But doing so would cost him more time, which might then cause him to get found out by the already ongoing investigation of the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household. Therefore, he doesn''t have any choice left but to convince this Bandit Leader to work for him and act as his middleman to buy more Storage Rings from the other Bandit groups. As to why he can''t force them to bring him to the location of the other Bandit groups anymore, it''s simply because they had long already believed that he''s a ve Hunter in their minds. For this reason, no matter how much he tries to clear his name, even if he could indeed do that, but as soon as he asked them that he wanted them to take him to the other Bandit groups location, they would immediately refuse him andbel him again as a ve Hunter. He would then have no choice anymore aside from either just killing all of them and look for another Bandit group that he could persuade to act as his middleman, which would cost time again, or he would just persuade this Bandit group again that he''s not a ve Hunter. Nevertheless, in both cases, it means he will never be able to achieve his goal of getting more Storage Rings, and instead, just waste his time doing such a thing that he could have solved this easily. The Bandit Leader and the two remaining Bandits immediately turned pale as they observed the 18 surrounding unknown entities and quickly understood what Leo meant to say. They can''t help but think in their minds, "This guy is indeed right, if he''s a real ve Hunter, then forget about the Bandit groups around this small forest, because it''s highly likely for the entire Silver Kingdom to not have any Bandit groups remaining anymore." The Bandit Leader firmed his thoughts as he stood up from the ground and asked, "Are you really serious about this deal? If I really convinced the other Bandit groups to sell to you their Storage Ring, that is, if ever they have any, you will really let go of my men?" "Yes, as long as you can convince any of them." Leo replied in assurance. "Even if I can only convince a single Bandit group?" The Bandit Leader wanted to confirm. "Well, if that''s indeed the limit of your capability, then I guess I have no choice but to ept that you''re indeed such a worthless Bandit Leader that doesn''t have a lot of connections in the Bandit world. Though I would still let them go, but are you really sure that you want to miss this deal?" "But there is nothing for me, even if I can get more Bandit groups to sell their Storage Rings to you, right?" The Bandit Leader smiled wryly. The only thing that Leo has ever said to him was that he would buy the Storage Rings for 100 gold coins, which is twice the normal price of normal Storage Rings, specifically it contains a 100 cubic square space, and also more gold coins if it contains more storage space. Aside from his two men getting released, there was nothing for him to gain. "Hahahaha, you''re really stupid, aren''t you? Don''t you see what you''rergelycking here right now?" "Please enlighten me!" The Bandit Leader cupped his hands together. "Youck new men! Simply put, more new Bandits to rebuild your Bandit group. You only have 2 remaining Bandits left, and although these two would definitely be loyal to you once you save them by exchanging one Storage Ring to me. But the question here is, would a Bandit group with only 3 members be able to survive in the Bandit world? You understand what I mean, right?" Leo exined but still throw a question at the end just to confirm whether this Bandit Leader understood that he might not gain profit by doing this, but he would definitely be able to earn fame, which is the most important thing in the Bandit''s world. "Yes! I understand!" The Bandit Leader nodded his head as he quickly understood what Leo meant with his words. This guy''s words were very simple: that even the newbies amongst all newbies of Bandit Leaders would be able to easily understand. Use the fame that he would get after going to great lengths just to save 2 of his men to recruit more Bandits, because who doesn''t like to be in a group with a Bandit Leader that will go and save his men, even when there were only 2 remaining, right? What he''s doing right now is basically a sure guarantee that their Bandit Leader will not betray them and save them when they are in great danger. In the Bandit Leader''s mind, what he would be earning in this deal is not something that even money would be able to buy. In short, it''s worth it! Soon, the Bandit Leader left to go look for Bandit groups that he could persuade to sell Leo their Storage Rings. Unbeknownst to Leo though, while the Bandit Leader was going to the bases of those other Bandit groups, inside his mind right now, he still wants to test the waters first, just to be sure whether that guy was really honest or not. After all, he hasn''t yetpletely believed whether Leo was really not a ve Hunter or not. In order to confirm the authenticity of that guy''s words, he decided to target first the base of those Bandit groups that had offended him in the past. Soon, that Bandit Leader, whose name is Steve, arrived in front of the gate of one of the Bandit groups that had offended him in the past, specifically Bad Rats Bandit. "Steve?" A tall, muscr man soon called out to Steve. The tall, muscr man''s name was Big Rat, the Bandit Leader of the Bad Rats Bandits. Before going over here to meet Steve, he was still inside his hut counting the profit their Bandit group had made yesterday after scavenging the ruins of White River City when suddenly one of his men reported to him that Steve arrived in front of their gate, and surprisingly he actually came alone. He felt suspicious about it, hence he immediately set aside what he was doing and came to meet Steve. "Big Rat!" Steve motioned his hands to Big Rat toe over in a friendly manner. Seeing Steve''s friendly gesture, Big Rat snorted and rolled his eyes. Who was this guy even fooling here? But in the end, he still made his way towards him as he was curious as to why this guy who offended him in the past came to their base all alone. "What do you want?" Big Rat didn''t bother beating around the bush as he immediately asked what Steve''s intention was. "Don''t be mean to me Bandit Leader Big Rat, it''s not like we weren''t once friends in the past, right?" Steve said with a smile. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, we were once friends until you decided to steal my woman in the White River pub one day!" Big Rat sneered at Steve. "All is fair when ites to woman Big Rat, you know that already, so no need to keep on holding grudges with each other." Steve finally decided to stop wasting time as he noticed that Leo actually still didn''t choose to attack despite him purposely revealing the Bandit Leader of Bad Rat Bandits by adding ''Bandit Leader'' before Big Rat''s name. Was that guy really not a ve Hunter? One way topletely confirm it, "Anyways, the exact reason why I''m here is because I meet a friend who wants to buy Storage Rings that has 100 cubic square space for 1,000 gold coins each and a negotiable price for a Storage Ring that has more than 100 cubic square space." Hearing Steve''s words, Big Rat''s eyes immediately lit up and said, "Are you serious? That''s like twice the usual price of Storage Rings!" "He was really in rush and badly needed Storage Rings, so he proposes such an exchange." Steve made up a ''reasonable excuse'' to not make Big Rat suspect a thing. Unfortunately, Big Rat didn''t buy it as he asked suspiciously, "That guy must be extremely rich, so why not just mug him?" "Can you mug someone a lot stronger than you?" Steve didn''t bother hiding that Leo was stronger than him so as to clear Big Rat''s suspicion and to also make him trust him that he wasn''t setting him into a trap. He added, "And don''t even think that you''re actually stronger than him, trusts me, even with your entire Bandit group together, he would still be able to easily defeat all of you. He''s seriously just here to buy Storage Rings. You''re clearly aware already that the White River City is gone, so there is basically no ce for him to buy Storage Rings nearby." "Indeed, you''re right... If he wants to buy Storage Rings he would still need to go either to Silver City, which I just heard was already destroyed already, meaning he would need to go even farther. Crystal Skull City is even farther, so buying from nearby Bandit groups is indeed the smartest idea. Okay, so where is he?" Big Rat finally believed Steve. "He still needs even more Storage Rings, so I still need to go to the other Bandit groups'' location to persuade them. How about you just wait for me here until I return?" Steve suggested. "You''re not trying to y a prank on me, right?" Big Rat crossed his arms together in front of him. "Believe me, even if I want to y a prank on you, I don''t have the ability to do that anymore," Steve shook his head out of helplessness. He only has himself to rely on since he only has 2 remaining men he has who were also currently Leo''s hostage right now, so he would never dare y a prank on Big Rat. "d you know that." Big Rat smiled proudly, "Then go quickly so that we can go over there and finish everything as early as possible since I still need to finish counting all the money I earned yesterday." "Okay!" Steve said before leaving to go to the bases of the other Bandit groups and persuade them. Chapter 370 - Steve’s Unexpected Resignation Chapter 370 Steve''s unexpected resignation Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After half an hour, Steve finally persuaded 15 Bandit Leaders to sell their Storage Rings to Leo. He then gathered them together and lead the way towards the White River City. He obviously can''t just take their Storage Rings himself and promise him that he will return with 1,000 gold coins. They were Bandits. Hence such a thing is just not possible to happen. All the Bandit Leaders brought many of their men with them just to have a sure guarantee that even if this turns out to be a trap, they will still have a chance to escape through the help of their men. "Hey, isn''t this the direction towards the White River City?" One of the Bandit Leaders asked in suspicion. "Are you really not nning on setting all of us on a trap?" Another Bandit Leader suspiciously asked. "I think he is!" A Bandit Leader directly assumed. Steve''s eyes were twitching in annoyance as he listens to their words. He turned around to look at them and said, "Can you guys just trust me, even for one time?" "Huh? Do you think we are fools here, Steve? We are all Bandit Leaders, so don''t expect any of us to just simply trust each other, especially you, since I''ve heard you even betrayed Big Rat for a woman." "Indeed! I''ve worked really hard just to court that woman, yet you actually dare steal her from me? Tch, in the end, she still died on my hands!" Big Rat nodded his head in agreement. "She should have long expected it already the moment she chooses to have a serious rtionship with a Bandit, hahaha!" "Damn, how I miss the taste of her body and the sound of her moaning every time I put mine inside. It''s really unforgettable." "Indeed! Actually, everyone has tasted her at least one time, so why the heck did the two of you still decided to court her? Are you stupid or something, HAHAHAHAH!" This time, it wasn''t only Steve who''s eyes were twitching in annoyance, even Big Rat was feeling the same. Well, what the other had said was indeed correct, if only they didn''t try to be in a serious rtionship with her, then they could have still been able to experience tasting her body and listening to her sweet moans every time they visited her in the White River pub. Unfortunately, what''s done is done... Soon, Steve and the others finally arrived in an open field of the White River City as they then immediately saw Steve''s two men kneeling on the ground with some unknown entities surrounding them. Steve already expect how they would react, so without letting them say a single word, he quickly said, "Trust me, this is not a trap. What I said to you guys before was indeed the truth. The only thing I didn''t tell you is that he actually threatened me to tell you guys that he wants to buy Storage Rings. All in all, he won''t harm you or even kill you. He''s just here, to buy your Storage Rings, just like what we have agreed." Hearing Steve''s words, the Bandit Leaders who were still nning to speak in order to tell all of their men to prepare for a battle immediately decided to stop. "Are you sure?" Big Rat doubtfully asked. "Yes, in fact, you can just stay here while letting one of your men go over there and hand him the Storage Ring. I''ll stay here with you as well so that you will be able to easily kill me if everything turns out to be a trap." Steve said before sitting crossed leg on the ground and not saying a single word anymore. He had already said his piece. Now it all depends on them whether they will believe him or not. "I think this is indeed not a trap, so how about we just follow what he said?" Big Rat said as he finally believed that Steve wasn''t really nning on setting them on a trap after seeing him voluntarily giving up his life if it really turns out to be one. "Anyways, the forest is just behind us, so the moment the men we sent get killed, we immediately kill Steve and then run inside the forest in separate ways." "Okay!" "Sounds fair to me!" "No problem here!" With that said and done, Big Rat and the other 14 Bandit Leaders sent one ''lucky'' Bandit to Leo along with their Storage Rings. Seeing this, Leo who has long noticed them smiled approvingly at how Steve handles the situation to persuade the others to still sell him their Storage Rings after finding the situation suspicious. He might not be able to hear what they were saying, but just based on their bodynguage alone, it was already very easy to understand what is currently going on. Soon, 15 Bandits arrived in front of Leo. Their bodies were shaking in fear as they slowly handed to him with trembling hands the Storage Rings with them. Leo really wanted tough while watching this, but to not waste any time anymore as he had already stayed for so long in White River City, he epted the Storage Rings. He then sent some random signals to Steve to convey to him that they should unlock the Storage Rings. "You guys should go and unlock the Storage Rings toplete the transaction. Don''t worry, I''m still here, so just kill me if that guy really goes back on our deal." Steve tranted what Leo meant with his signals to Big Rat and the others. "Okay....." Big Rat can''t help feeling weirded out at how Steve was acting strange right now. It was like that he has already decided to give up his life if ever things go into haywire. "Clean your neck, because if we end up losing those Storage Rings without earning anything, then I will be the first one to chop your head." One of the Bandit Leader said in displeasure as he unlocked his Storage Ring in his consciousness. "Wish your luck!" Another Bandit Leader followed. Half a minuteter, all the Storage Rings were finally unlocked. Leo immediately began checking the inside and every time he finished with one Storage Ring he would right after give the Bandit who had brought it to him the agreed amount of 1,000 gold coins for a 100 cubic square space and more than 1,000 gold coins for more than 100 cubic square space. Without any exceptions, as soon as those Bandits received the money on their hands, they immediately dash with their lives towards the direction of their Bandit Leaders, in fear that Leo might just suddenly kill them. After finishing with all the Storage Rings, Leo soon after sent a signal to Steve that the transaction was now done. He also let go of the 2 captive Bandits and let them reunite with Steve who was still sitting crossed-legged on the ground seemingly in deep thoughts. "Since I''m already done here, then it''s time for me to leave," Leo said before turning around towards his horse to prepare to leave. At this moment, the 2 Bandits immediately hugged Steve the moment they arrived in front of him. "Thank you, Bandit Leader Steve!" One Bandit bowed his head 90 degrees to Steve. "If not for you returning, then we would have long died on that scary guy''s hand..." The Bandit who was crying his mother''s name before tearfully expresses how he felt during the time he was a hostage of Leo. "As long as the both of you are fine and okay, that''s all that matters." Steve tapped both of their shoulders before slowly standing up and turning around to look at Big Rat. His eyes suddenly turned moist but firm at the same time, as he suddenly bowed his head 90 degrees to Big Rat and said, "Please ept this 2 to join your Bandit group! I''m begging you!" Big Rat was immediately shocked the moment he heard Steve begging in front of him. No, in front of 15 Bandit Leaders without any hesitation. He quickly asked, "What has suddenly gotten onto you?" "I want to quit being a Bandit!" Steve replied with his head still bowed down. "What?!!!" Everyone was immediately shocked beyond belief at Steve''s words, even those 2 Bandits that he had just saved. Without letting anyone talk, Steve immediately exined, "I already lost a lot of people in this upation, including friends and people I treated like family, either by dying on the battlefield or by joining other groups. A while ago, you also made me realized that if only I didn''t try to pull that woman into my life, if only I didn''t let my emotions get into me, then she could have been still alive and we could have still enjoyed her, hehehe..." He straightens up before showing a weak smile on his face and continuing, "But, it also made me realized something very important. When exactly does this life of a Bandit end? When we are old enough? When we are rich enough? When we have yed enough? Just when? Moments ago, when I decided to give up my life if ever things don''t turn out well, I finally found the answer to my question..." He suddenly turned around and began walking towards Leo''s direction, obviously not intending on telling them the answer. He then said for onest time, "Please take care of the two of them for me, they are both capable Bandits, so you don''t have to worry about them just putting weights on your shoulder. Just treat it as me asking you a favor for thest time as your once a friend. Bandit Leader Steve, is now resigning as a Bandit." "You..." Big Rat was pointing his finger at Steve in disbelief. What was this guy saying? Is he out of his mind or something? Maybe he just lost a screw on his head after experiencing this situation? No, it seems like he was really serious... so does this mean he really just quit as a Bandit?! "Tch, what a lousy excuse to run away after having enough as a Bandit." One of the Bandit Leaders sneered at Steve. "Indeed, why would he give up a life such good as this!" "Just leave him alone, he''s certainly feeling afraid now after nearly losing his life." At the side, Big Rat who heard them can''t help himself from saying in his mind, "Do you seriously think Steve''s mentality is as weak as yours?! I wouldn''t have epted to be one of his friends in the past if he was indeed like that! That guy is definitely thinking of something good!" What Big Rat had said was half-correct and half-wrong. Steve was indeed genuine about leaving in his upation as a Bandit, but the reasons he had just said a while ago wasn''t the only reason why he wanted to leave. In Steve''s mind, he wants to achieve something greater. Something that he knows he can''t achieve if he stays being a Bandit. Unfortunately, even if Big Rat knows what it was, he still wouldn''t choose to do the same. For him, being a Bandit was much better than anything else. Two Bandits who were saved by Steve were left unable to react before he got far away from them. In the end, they could only look at Big Rat, hope evident within their eyes. "Juste, he had already left you both to me," Big Rat doesn''t have any choice anymore but just to ept the two Bandits that Steve has left behind. Chapter 371 - A Plan To Make A Car! Chapter 371 A n to make a Car! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "You want to work for me?" Leo was dumbfounded as he stared straight at Steve''s eyes, wondering if he heard him correctly or not. He was just preparing to leave towards the Will City a few minutes ago, but then he was suddenly stopped by Steve who called out to his name. No, he didn''t call out his name as he doesn''t know what it was yet, rather he screamed, "Mister ve Hunter!" Because of that, Big Rat and the other Bandits who were still busily counting their gold coins in excitement and joy can''t help themselves staring in his direction for a few seconds before frantically running inside the forest. "Yes, I want to work for you, even if you only pay me 10 copper coins every single day." Steve said. "Nah, I''d rather not," Leo didn''t hesitate to refuse. He mounted on his horse and said, "And besides, what job would I need you for?" "I can be your maid? No, I mean your Butler! I can also cook for you, do all sorts of chores, maybe hunt for food if ever you''re feeling hungry, I can handle ordinary Magical Beast since I''m strong enough to hunt them alone. Oh, maybe you need a cannon fodder. Wait, that''s so stupid of me... Yes, I can be your chauffeur! You are out adventuring, right? Thus, a chauffeur would be good for you!" Steve quickly started proposing jobs that he could do, without feeling a tinge of any shame or embarrassment. He was basically showing how thick his skin was. Leo''s eyes can''t help twitching while listening to Steve''s words, "I don''t need a Butler, since I long already have one and you will also not be able to rece his ce. I don''t need a chef, a hunter, nor do I even need to have a stupid cannon fodder. Andstly, where the heck did you even get the idea of bing my chauffeur? Do you see any carriages around me?!" "You can turn one of those unknown entities into one, just like how you turn one into a throne." Steve immediately answered. "You..." Leo was immediately left speechless as to how thoroughly Steve has prepared in his goal of wanting to work for him. Though it onlysted for half a secondter as he realized the benefits of his proposal. He thought, "I could indeed use a chauffeur, as it is so troublesome to ride on a horse, hmm..." Finally, Leo epted Steve''s proposal on bing his chauffeur, but in one condition, "I will ept your proposal to be my chauffeur, but on the condition that you will never ever question what I want you to do. If I say that you drive the carriage into a sea of mes, don''t ask, just do it. If I say that you drive it on a mountain of swords, don''t ask, just do it! Am I clear?!" "Okay!" Steve didn''t bother thinking about it as he decided to immediately ept Leo''s conditions. "Good!" Leo said before jumping down the horse and summoning a Nature Elemental. He then quickly sent amand to the Nature Elemental to turn into a carriage. Whoooosh! The Nature Elemental soon after turned into a small wooden carriage. "You know what to do," Leo said before entering the Nature Elemental who has turned into a carriage. "Yes, Mister ve Hunter!" Steve nodded his head delightfully as he quickly runs towards the horse and pulled its leash. He then tied it on the carriage before jumping on the chauffeur''s seat. "Where are we heading, Mister ve Hunter?" Steve tap on the carriage. "Go to the direction of the Yellow Forest." Leo soon replied inside the carriage. He then quickly added, "And also, don''t call me Mister ve Hunter, call me Loki!" "Okay, Mister Loki!" Steve said before urging the horse to go towards the direction of the Yellow Forest. Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Leo was spending his time studying the Nature Elemental in a carriage form, trying to understand something about it. "Unlike that time I turned the Wind Elemental into a flying sword and rode on it, the Nature Elemental on the other hand seems to not have any set duration, just like that Earth Elemental on a throne form a while ago. So, does this mean that depending on the item or object I want the Elementals to turn into, it wouldn''t have any set duration?" Leo thought to himself before summoning an Earth Elemental. "Turn yourself into a sword," Leo ordered the Earth Elemental. Whooosh! Without wasting any time, the Earth Elemental quickly turned itself into an Earth Sword, which Leo immediately grabbed. "Then let''s try the Wind Elemental," Leo said before quickly summoning a Wind Elemental. As soon as it was summoned, he immediately told it to be a sword, just like the Earth Elemental. Whooosh! The Wind Elemental immediately turned into a Wind Sword. "Oh, my assumption seems to be on point!" Leo smiled. Unlike the Earth Sword that didn''t have any duration or time limit, the Wind Sword was slowly disappearing as time ticks on. "I think this can be exined by the fact that wind is not solid to begin with, hence although it could still turn into a form of a solid item it wouldn''t be able tost for long as it doesn''t have any way for itself to hold together. Unlike the earth, which is a solid material and can hold itself together." Whooosh! The Wind Sword finally disappeared after one minute and a half, much longer than what it was used to before in the past. Well, he has already grown powerful, so it was expected to be that way. "Then following this logic," Leo waved his hand to hit the sword onto the wall of the carriage. Bang! "Just like what I expected," Leo thought to himself. The moment the Earth Sword hit the carriage, although it didn''t get destroyed into pieces, noticeable damage still appeared on its surface, specifically cracks have formed. At the same time, he also felt in his consciousness the damage both the Earth Elemental and Nature Elemental has taken. "So, although it doesn''t have any duration, it instead has durability. This seems logical indeed," Leo was quickly able to understand the reasoning behind it. Just like any solid-base weapon, the more he used it, the lesser its durability will be, just like what has happened to the Earth Sword. "Then I supposed the more damage the Nature Elemental receives in a carriage form, the more it gets destroy until it finally can''t hold on anymore." Leo massages his chin. Suddenly, he thought of something that he had first experimented about the Elementals in the past, "But what if I do this," After saying that, Leo immediately began absorbing Nature Element Mana and transferred it to the Nature Elemental. After enough time passed, the damage the Earth Sword has caused on the carriage was showing obvious signs of regenerating. "Just like what I expected, hahaha!" Leo can''t help himself from chuckling. He added, "As long as I keep on sending Nature Element Mana on the Nature Elemental every time its durability reaches near its limit, then I wouldn''t need to worry anymore about it getting destroyed. With this, I don''t need to buy myself a carriage, which saves me lots of money!" "How about I also apply this," Leo said before ordering the Earth Elemental tobine together with the Nature Elemental. Whoooosh! Suddenly, the wooden carriage before now has a few parts around its body with smooth stones. "What the!" Steve who was driving the carriage outside was also shocked at the sudden change, "Mister Loki, was that your doing?" "Yes, just don''t mind me and focus on your job," Leo replied calmly. "Okay, Mister Loki!" "How about I add something that can boost this carriage..." Leo thought to himself as he prepared to summon a Wind Elemental, but he quickly stopped as he realized something, "Better do it next time when there is no horse to avoid any unexpected ident. My n might just cause me more trouble..." Truth be told, what he was really nning to do was to summon a Wind Elemental and make it act like the carriage''s booster, specifically he would put the Wind Elemental somewhere with a convenient location around the carriage and then order it to push the carriage forward. In such a way, it would make this carriage fast. His idea was really good, seriously, the only problem, however, is that his current situation right now doesn''t allow him to experiment with such a thing. It was really unfortunate that there is a horse pulling the carriage right now, so if he indeed applies his experiment, he might just, in turn, hit the horse or even make the horse run faster, which in both cases means a huge and troublesome problem. The former would cause an ident, while thetter would immediately exhaust the horse. If only he knew of this idea a while back before, then he could have long made a new kind of carriage. Oh, wait, wasn''t this kind of idea actually exist already... It''s simr to those books he has read before about the Humans'' way of quickly traveling around the cities back on Earth. If his memories serve him right, wasn''t it called a car? "So does this mean I have the ability to make that awesome technology?!" Leo eximed delightfully in his mind. If one day he could indeed do that, then how cool would it be? Imagine, everyone is riding on horse-pulled carriages or at best Magical Beast-pulled carriages, while he, on the other hand, is riding in a car! "Can''t wait to try doing that!" Chapter 372 - Returning To The Yellow Skinned Anaconda’s Nest Chapter 372 Returning to the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After experimenting for an hour or so, the carriage finally arrived in front of the Yellow Forest. The unique yellow-colored trees of the Yellow Forestid in front of Leo and Steve''s sight, beholding to the both of them the beauty of the forest. "Mister Loki, what are we doing in the Yellow Forest?" Steve can''t help himself from asking the moment Leo stepped out of the carriage after he opened the door. He has long been wondering this question along the way, so now that they are here, he finally has the perfect opportunity to ask. "I want to retrieve something I''ve long been hiding in this ce," Leo replied as he took out a map of the Yellow Forest from his Storage Ring. What he meant with his words was the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, a ce full of treasures called Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs that he had stumbled upon after experiencing misfortune in the past. He was taking out a map because although he doesn''t know where exactly the location of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest was, but with a map of the Yellow Forest, he could at least use somendmarks he had seen in the past as a reference that will lead him nearby that ce. "Oh," Steve nodded his head despite not knowing what exactly it was. The only thing he could assume as a Bandit is that what Leo meant about with his words is a treasure, specifically his hidden treasure. Unbeknownst to Steve, what he had thought was indeed what Leo meant about with his words. Leo came in Yellow Forest to retrieve the eggs back at Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. It was now the perfect time to make use of it, as he was already capable enough to tame them. At first, he had thought of asking Sagittarius Sandra to do him a favor of taming the Yellow Skinned Anaconda inside the eggs. But, with him secretly leaving Silver Kingdom right now, he couldn''t possibly persuade her to leave Gretchen''s side, that''s just absolutely impossible. Therefore, he decided to just hire a Magical Beast Tamer, specifically a Mage that specializes in taming Magical Beast, to do the taming instead once he arrives in an appropriate city where he would be establishing his Guild. Even though hiring a Magical Beast Tamer would cost some money, it was the most convenient choice he could choose to do right now given his current situation. "Would you stay here ore with me?" Leo turned to look at Steve and at the same time he unsummoned the Nature Elemental. He wasn''t nning on forcing this guy toe with him as it would just cause him trouble. But, if he surprisingly chooses to follow him, then he would need him to prepare to lose his life as he wasn''t nning on simply going on the Green Zone of the Yellow Forest, but rather in the Dark-green Zone, a ce where 1 Star Magical Beast and possibly higher level lived at. Obviously, he wouldn''t protect Steve every time he was in trouble. That is his own life, so he''s the one in-charged of its safety. And besides, he was specifically giving him a chance to choose to just stay here so that he won''t have to risk his life. "I..." Steve started hesitating. He wants to follow Mister Loki inside the Yellow Forest, but basing on him asking him whether he wants to follow or not, then it''s obvious that he would be going somewhere really dangerous that might kill him. After pondering for nearly a minute, Steve shook his head and finally decided, "Maybe next time. I''ll just stay here and guard your horse." Steve was fully aware of his current ability right now, so he wouldn''t do something he was obviously incapable of doing. Besides, as long as he is still alive, he would be able to follow Mister Loki somewhere dangerous next time. "Just go to the Will City first, I''ll just meet with you over there." Leo said before walking inside the Yellow Forest. But before he finally walked inside, he turned around and asked, "Do you know how Fourth Prince Ethan or Crown Prince Edward looks like?" "Oh, yes, I saw them a few times already in the past, so I know how they looked like. Why is that? Do you perhaps want me to stay away from them or report their whereabouts to you if ever I find them?" Steve replied. "If you find them before I arrived, then go and tell them that I am inside Yellow Forest doing something so they can proceed to the Honoris City and wait for me over there." Leo said before finally stepping inside the Yellow Forest. Hearing Leo''s words, Steve was momentarily stunned. He thought in his mind, "Just who on Celestial World is Mister Loki for the two Princes of Silver Kingdom to meet with him?" A minuteter Steve pulled himself together as he decided to just find out about it himself. He turned to look in Mister Loki''s direction but soon found out that he was long gone. Steve shook his head before walking towards the ck-colored horse. He took the leash before riding on its back and going straight towards the direction of the Will City. ..... Meanwhile, inside the Yellow Forest, Leo has already traveled for an hour or so. At this moment, he was riding on top of an Earth Elemental in a Golem form so as to not waste any of his energy and stamina on unnecessary running or walking inside the Yellow Forest. Around him were 2 other Earth Elementals in their Golem form acting as his first line of defense and 2 Nature Elementals acting as his support, specifically one of each on his left and right side. Flying nearly 1 kilometer around him were 4 Wind Elementals, scouting the north, east, south, and west, making a perimeter with him as the center. Right beside him was a Fire Elemental, ready to engage once a Magical Beast appeared. And as a back-up, inside his consciousness were 1 Wind Elemental, 4 Earth Elementals, 2 Nature Elementals, 1 Water Elemental, and 1 Fire Elemental. In the past, it was much better for him to do things personally as he stillcks the experience of being a Mage, but right now he waspletely different from his past self. He was nowpletely equipped with a considerable amount of knowledge and experience about Magic and stuff, and he was also now really familiar with a lot of the Fate Cube''s capabilities that he wasn''t aware of in the past due to his memories being sealed. Because of those reasons, there''s no need for him anymore to do everything personally. He''d just let the Elementals handle all the small problems, such as fighting against ordinary Magical Beast, while, on the other hand, he would handle the big problems, such as the 1 Star Magical Beast and above, which hopefully they won''t meet or even if they do, just let it be a single 1 Star Magical Beast, not a group like what he had once encountered in the past. With a map of the Yellow Forest in his hands, Leo was muttering to himself, "I have already checked 4ndmarks, so thest remaining one would be that hill I climbed up before." Indeed, in this hour or so of traveling, Leo has already traveled from 4 differentndmarks that he was familiar with during the time that he was looking for the exit of the Yellow Forest, and this time hisst aim was that hill. The hill that he meant about was something really special for him because it was only after climbing that hill was he able to think of a way to escape the Yellow Forest. Thinking back then, if a cloud that seemingly looked like a snake and a dragon didn''t appear, then there is no telling when he would be able to return or would he even be able to return. It was really such a lucky encounter back then, or was it...? Leo can''t help himself by looking at his right hand where the Fate Cube has entered. "Ever since this Fate Cube entered my body, I''ve been experiencing a lot of lucky encounters in just a month or so of being a Mage. Although all of those lucky encounters meant trouble, but in the end, the benefits really out weights the trouble." Leo thought to himself, "Large Mana stones, Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, and Chaos stones. Just these three alone had already benefited me greatly despite the trouble I''ve gone through." "I''ve already made full use of all of thoserge Mana stones and Chaos stones, so this time its time to make use of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest." What Leo was nning on with the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs was that he wants to make the Yellow Skinned Anacondas inside the eggs as the first mount of his Guild. He wasn''t nning on having horses, but rather a Magical Beast since thetter is much more attractive than the former. Even if he starts a survey the moment he arrived in an appropriate city where he would establish his Guild after leaving the Silver Kingdom, about which is a better mount between a horse and a Magical Beast. He would get around ny percent on thetter, while only ten percent would choose the former. It wasn''t simply because riding a Magical Beast would make anyone look cooler or awesomepared to riding a horse, but also because Magical Beast can travel fast, can carry more heavy stuff, and at the same time can help its owner fight against anyone. Aside from that, Magical Beasts can also grow and be even more powerful the more its owner feeds it with nutritious meat of other Magical Beast at the same level or much higher level and different kinds of Magical resources as well, unlike the horses that only have limited growth. Overall, Magical Beasts is much better than ordinary animals. Chapter 373 - Troublesome Bandits Chapter 373 Troublesome Bandits Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After an hour or so of traveling, Leo finally found the familiar hill that he was looking for. But unlike before, the hill right now has surprisingly been turned into something akin to a watchtower. The reason for his assumption was because there were a few obvious holes with some crossbows showing its head outside. Aside from that, a few people were also seen patrolling around the hill. Because of that, Leo was forced to hide far away with only the Wind Elemental disguised as a wind sending reports to him from time to time. As soon as he found out about this, Leo''s face immediately turned serious as he can''t help expecting that something might have already happened to the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, specifically this group of people has found it already and is currently trying to harvest them in order to earn a profit for themselves. "It''s useless to keep on assuming things, it''s much better to see it myself," Leo said before turning around and following the familiar path he had taken in the past to get to the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Aside from the hill, Leo was also very familiar with those bushes he had hidden himself before while traveling towards the mountain and towards the direction of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. After all, he used those bushes to save his life. With that, he was able to easily find the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, which at this moment has be a Bandit camp. Yes, a Bandit camp. Those people over the hill as well were actually Bandits. At this moment, there was now a new hole leading towards the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, with a few Bandits going in and out every now and then while bringing on their hands a Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs and putting them in front of a Bandit who was currently listing everything and at this Bandit''s side was another Bandit who was putting the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside a Storage Ring. Around the hole of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest were tens or so of tents, showing that this was a Bandit camp and not a Bandit base. The difference between a Bandit camp and a Bandit base is that the former is just a base of operation, meaning a temporary base with not all the members of the Bandit group being in such a ce, which can easily be determined in their use of a tent, while on the other hand, thetter is the main headquarters of the Bandit group, meaning it has all the necessary requirements needed for a proper base, including proper houses and other infrastructures, war weapons, and many more, and aside from that the majority of Bandits would also be stationed over there. Taking all of that into consideration, then his guess would be; this Bandit group has unexpectedly stumbled upon this Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest and then right after sent out Bandits to camp in here to easily harvest the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. "Bandits again?!" Leo can''t help himself from eximing inwardly. This was now the second time he has to meet Bandits, and simr to the first time, he encountered them stealing his own fortune again. Just how unlucky was he to experience such a thing twice?! However, unlike thest time, the situation right now has be much more troublesome for him to handle. It wasn''t the same as fighting against mere 15 Bandits like thest time anymore, which was an amount equivalent for a small Bandit group. This time, he needs to fight against 100 to 200 Bandits, an amount equivalent to a medium Bandit group. But taking into consideration that this is just a mere Bandit camp and that normally onlyrge Bandit groups would have Bandit camps of this size, then it''s obvious that these Bandits are part of arge Bandit group. Also, he still hasn''t seen any signs of the Bandit Leader yet... No, to be more exact, the Bandit in-charged of this Bandit camp. If his memories serve him right, it always has the position called Boss. The strength of a Bandit camp would usually be depending on the capability of the Bandit Boss. Without knowing the capability of the Bandit Boss, then he won''t be able to just casually attack this Bandit camp. After all, he''s still wasn''t sure whether he has the ability to fight them or not, and at the same time sessfully escape whenever the situation became against his favor. "I guess that I would be staying here for some time then," Leo thought to himself before turning all of his Elementals into a toy soldier form, except for the Fire Elemental as he immediately unsummoned it without any hesitation as its mere existence alone was already very conspicuous enough. In fact, it was already really fortunate for him that no one was still able to notice him despite having a brightly lit figure right by his side. Of course, the Wind Elementals stayed the same way as they were really needed to scout around the Bandit camp in order for him to gather more information. After doing that, Leo immediately climbed up to a tree with a thick and dense amount of leaves for him to use it to hide himself. Below the ground, the Bandits continued on working. "Just how many Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs did we find?!" The Bandit in-charged of listing the number of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs they got, whose name is Yosles, can''t help himself from eximing in delight while watching the continuous stream of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs being brought up by the other Bandits. "We strike it rich!" The Bandit at the side in-charged of putting the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside the Storage Ring, whose name was Irilebant, replied in joy. "Thest two days we''ve been here, we have already umted 2,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, don''t tell me we would also be getting 1,000 pieces for the third day and yet there would still be a lot of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs remaining inside?!" Yosles''s eyes lit up brightly while thinking of such thoughts. "Most likely! Fortunately, Boss Nuwyuse has bought over 150 pieces of ordinary Storage Rings from one of his connections. So, even if we can''t take all the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside with us, we would still be able to bring a considerable amount before finally leaving." Irilebant replied while putting more Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside the Storage Ring he''s holding. He suddenly added, "Look, this Storage Ring is already full with 100 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, marking the 8th Storage Ring for today." Hearing Irilebant''s words, Yosles eximed, "Keep it up, Bandit brothers, we would be striking it rich once we are finished with everything here!" "Yes, sir, Yosles!" "Roger that, sir Yosles!" "No worries, sir Yosles!" The Bandits immediately replied. Turning his head to look at Irilebant, Yosles asked, "By the way, where is Boss Nuwyuse?" Irilebant rolled his eyes after hearing the question as he pointed at a big tent nearby a broken tree with a circling skeleton of a Yellow Skinned Anaconda, "Where else? He''s obviously inside his tent either having ''fun'' with the women we have brought with us or devoting himself with counting the profit we would be making from this Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs." "Hahahaha, we are extremely lucky to have Boss Nuwyuse in-charged of this operation right now. Not only is he capable, but at the same time, he''s also very easy-going. Unlike the other Bosses that likes to always act arrogant." Yosles said with a smile on his face. Hearing Yosles''s words, Irilebant''s displeasure was quickly reced with understanding, "Indeed!" Though it onlysted for a few seconds as he frowns and said, "But sadly, weck any real strength. Aside from a few veteran Bandits like us, there are basically only a few Bosses aside from the Bandit Leader that is considered capable and strong. The rest are either cannon fodder, fresh blood, and a few are even only blinded by greed." Actually, theirrge Bandit group was already considered very good. It has a lot of members, a capable Bandit Leader and Bosses, and a lot of connections to all sorts of different people from both the dark area and white area. But unfortunately, that wasn''t still considered enough for their Bandit group to be counted as one of the best in the entire Silver Kingdom. They stillcked real strength, specifically a really huge number of strong Bandits. "No need to rush, let''s just take it very slowly. Look at those otherrge Bandit groups in the cksmoke Canyon, they might be counted as one of the best Bandit groups in the entire territory of Silver Kingdom, but what had happened to them right now?" Yosles asked with a sneer on his face. "They are slowly being eliminated by the forces of the Mischievous Lion organization..." Irilebant expressed his sympathy. "Yes, that''s why we don''t need to rush our growth. Let''s wait for the Mischievous Lion organization to stabilize the new Silver Kingdom, and then when that timees, it would be the perfect opportunity to strike!" Yosles smiled cunningly. He added, "Also, the members of thoserge Bandit groups at the cksmoke Canyon are currently escaping all over the entire Silver Kingdom right now. No one knows, maybe we would just be lucky enough to fish a few strong Bandits in this currently troubled waters, hehehe!" "Indeed!" Irilebant nodded his head to express his delight. Although it was an unfortunate time for all the different Bandit groups in Silver Kingdom right now, at the same time it was also considered fortunate. Any Bandit group who can make use of this time to their advantage would certainly be able to grow new heights once the new Silver Kingdom stabilized. To be honest, what Yosles had said was exactly what all the Bandit groups are currently thinking about right now. However, unbeknownst to all the Bandit groups, the new ruler of the new Silver Kingdom, which is the Mischievous Lion organization, was unlike the Silver royal family or the other Noble Households. For the Mischievous Lion organization, no Bandit groups around the new Silver Kingdom would be able to exist, as in as inpletely erasing all of their existence. While the new Silver Kingdom is being rebuilt, the only Bandit groups that would be allowed to exist would only be those that signed a contract with the Mischievous Lion organization. To begin with, the Mischievous Lion organization was an organization in the dark area, so they are obviously fully aware of the huge benefits the Bandit world could bring to them, especially during this time where they are still trying to rebuild the Silver Kingdom as they needed all the profit that they could get their hands on right now. There was absolutely nothing to worry about implicating Queen Olivia and the new royal family of the new Silver Kingdom, since on the surface and to the outsiders they were already a separate entity to the Mischievous Lion organization. Also, with the limited information of the Bandit groups have towards the Mischievous Lion organization, they would only be able to suspect that the Mischievous Lion organization has be greedy after Queen Olivia stepped down from being their President. With no other choice remaining, the Bandit groups could only choose to ept the unfair partnership to keep on existing. After signing such partnership, the Bandit groups would need to sell over half of their ie to the Mischievous Lion organization. Not only would this mean that the Bandit group''s ie would decrease, but at the same time, it will also discourage those others that want to try and be a Bandit. Aside from that, it would definitely make a lot of Bandits retire in their upation or force them to migrate to other Kingdoms as they would find being a Bandit in Silver Kingdom is really hard. Through this way, Bandit groups would slowly be eliminated in the Silver Kingdom, until no Bandit remains. This would thenplete the Mischievous Lion organization''s n ofpletely eliminating all the Bandits in the territory of the new Silver Kingdom. Chapter 374 - Stealing Storage Rings From The Bandits Part 1 Chapter 374 Stealing Storage Rings from the Bandits part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce When the moon has raised, marking the arrival of the night, all the Bandits finally stopped working as they soon after walked towards their tents to rest and sleep. On the other hand, Yosles and Irilebant walked towards the biggest tent, which was where Boss Nuwyuse was said to be staying at right this moment to bring to him the 10 pieces of Storage Rings with a total of 1,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside altogether. Meanwhile, as that was going on, Leo slowlynded on the ground as he finally found himself the perfect opportunity to sneak into the Bandit camp. With almost every Bandit inside their tents right now, it was very easy for him to sneak inside the Bandit camp. To be honest, the security over this ce was reallycking. After observing around the surrounding area of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest for many hours, he had only found 4 watchtowers, including the hill that he had stumbled upon the moment he arrived here, specifically the hill was located at the northwest, with the 3 other watchtowers located respectively at the northeast, southwest, and southeast with the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest as the center of this perimeter. As soon as he found all those watchtowers, he easily concluded that this Bandit camp obviously only prepared those watchtowers for the purpose of stopping Magical Beast... No, to be more exact, the watchtower''s main purpose was to only dy the attacking Magical Beasts, if ever there is any, while the Bandits at the center which is the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, would immediately evacuate upon receiving the warning. They werepletely unprepared for a person to sneak inside their perimeter. Considering the watchtowers location being far from each other, it was pretty easy to guess that it would only be capable of noticing really obvious movements, with such obvious movements something that only 1 Star Magical Beast and above would be able to make, unlike his which was considered very sneaky, even with the existence of the Elementals. Well, it was very understandable why they only prepared the watchtowers against Magical Beast. After all, this ce was located in the Dark-green Zone of the Yellow Forest, specifically an area almost devoid of other people. So, finding other people here is extremely rare, even rarer than finding rare Magical resources, especially during this time where a majority of the people in Silver Kingdom is currently resting after experiencing the war between Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household against the Silver royal family. Even if they do find some people, those people who would see them would most likely immediately run away the moment they realized that they have actually stumbled upon a camp with a lot of Bandits. No person with a good functioning brain would just risk their own lives against a huge number of Bandits, unless of course if they are really powerful that they don''t have a problem single-handedly defeating all of the 100 to 200 Bandits or if they were like Leo who came here with the knowledge about the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest and a clear intention of retrieving them. Without any problem, Leo was easily able to sneak inside the Bandit camp. Although a few Bandits were still able to see him after walking around the camp for a few minutes, they didn''t pay him much mind thinking that he is one of them. With over 100 to 200 Bandits in this camp right now, it was very normal to not be familiar with everyone. So, such a situation right now was not strange for the Bandits. It was really out of these Bandit''s expectations or thoughts that Leo was actually not a Bandit and was in fact another person that has sneaked inside their camp. Quickly and at the same time not raising any suspicion, Leo was able to safely arrived in front of the entrance of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Without wasting any more time, Leo immediately walked inside so that he would be able to see, or more appropriately, for him to calcte the total amount of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs remaining inside and then determine what kind of n he should adapt next. He wasn''t nning on immediately eliminating all of these bunches of Bandits just because they have his Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs without knowing whether it was really necessary for him to do it or not. Only stupid people would do that. Just by basing on the conversation he had heard from the two Bandits with the name Yosles and Irilebant, really funny names, through one of the nearby Wind Elementals, specifically their Bandit camp has only stayed in the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest for 3 days, including today, and has only excavated a total of 3,000 Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, it made him realized that there should still be a lot of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside. With that thought in mind, Leo said to himself, "If my assumption is correct, then there''s no need to bother fighting all the Bandits here over a small amount of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs since I can just simply get the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs I can possibly get for myself while leaving the rest for them." Just like what Leo has expected, the moment he got inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, there were indeed still a lot of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs remaining. Through a quick estimation, there are approximately more than 10,000 pieces but less than 20,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs remaining. "With these huge amounts of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs remaining to share between us, is there really a need for me to still eliminate all the Bandits?" Leo thought to himself before quickly arriving in an answer of ''No!''. He was never a rush and greedy type of person, so now that he clearly knows about the current remaining numbers of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside the nest, he finally decided to just get what he can possibly have. Anyways, it wasn''t like he was nning of forever using Yellow Skinned Anacondas as mounts for his guild. It was very much certain of him that one day he would find a much more powerful Magical Beast to be added on the list of his Guild''s mount. In fact, as long as an even much more powerful Magical Beast exists, then recing a weaker Magical Beast would obviously happen and would also just keep on repeating over and over again. Simply put, the Yellow Skinned Anaconda was only considered as the most basic and weakest mount for his Guild, therefore there''s no need to trouble himself with thinking of ns to eliminate all the 100 to 200 Bandits here. But of course, he was obviously also not the type of person that will not ask for any payment. The Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs were his property! "You want my Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, then you should pay for it!" Leo said while smiling mischievously. As to what kind of payment it would be, it was very obvious; just like thest time with the other Bandit groups, he wants the Storage Rings, specifically the 150 pieces of ordinary Storage Rings that this Bandit camp was said to have by Yosles and Irilebant. How else would he be able to bring the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs with him if he doesn''t have Storage Rings to store them, right? It was very impossible for him to use the 15 pieces of Storage Rings that he currently have right now to store more than 10,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, considering that even the Bandits needed 10 pieces of Storage Rings just to store 1,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. And the only way to get those 150 pieces of Storage Rings was to kill the Boss Nuwyuse. Quickly, Leo used 10 out of the 15 pieces of Storage Rings that he had gotten from the deal with the Bandit groups before, he then swiftly stored 1,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside. He had purposely done this incase some ident would unexpectedly happen to him. Like for example, he suddenly found himself in a difficult situation leaving him with no other choice but to escape. If ever that indeed happened, at least he was still able to bring with him 1,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, hence his trip here wouldn''t be considered as aplete waste. With the help of his Elementals, which can work many times faster than the Bandits, it only took him less than half an hour to store 1,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside the 10 pieces of Storage Rings. Of course, he didn''t forget to make as little noise as possible inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest so that he won''t attract any nearby Bandit''s attention. After finishing with that, Leo then quickly made his way outside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest and right after carefully moving around the Bandit camp, trying to reach Boss Nuwyuse''s tent without raising any suspicion. Chapter 375 - Stealing Storage Rings From The Bandits Part 2 Chapter 375 Stealing Storage Rings from the Bandits part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, Leo arrived nearby the tent of Boss Nuwyuse. He had arrived at the same time as when Yosles and Irilebant left the tent together, meaning now there''s only one person inside the tent left. No, there should still be others left inside, specifically those women ''to have fun with'' that was mentioned before during Yosles and Irilebant''s conversation. "Another troublesome situation," Leo thought to himself. He really can''t help himself thinking that why does almost every trouble he encounters is rted to the existence of a woman? With women inside the tent, it would be hard to sneak inside without getting noticed. Fortunately, it seems like there was still a bit of hope..... "It seems like Boss Nuwyuse was very exhausted today, hahaha!" Yosles said with a chuckle. "Indeed!" Irilebant nodded his head in agreement. He added, "What''s even more shocking though is Boss Nuwyuse was actually not having ''fun'', but was rather studying each of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs." "Well, he did say he noticed a few peculiar eggs amongst the group of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. What did he say again, the other eggs seem to be from a..." Yosles turned to look at Irilebant. "A Golden Thunderstorm Python." Irilebant replied. "Tsss, such an umon rank Magical Beast... If it really turns out to be true, then the price of just one piece of a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg would be equivalent to 10,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs." Yosles can''t help himself from exhaling a mouthful of air to express his shock. "Don''t put your hopes up. Most likely, Boss Nuwyuse would not sell those Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, if ever there''s indeed any, since it''s much better to just keep such treasures to ourselves than to exchange it for money." Irilebant shook his head. "Wow, just when did you turned out to be as smart as me?" Yosles can''t help lightly smacking Irilebant''s head with a chuckle, "Anyways, since Bandit Leader Nuwyuse isn''t having ''fun'' with those women, then how about let''s use this opportunity to have ''fun'' ourselves?" Irilebant''s eyes immediately lit up after hearing Yosles'' words as his mood turned from being serious to delightful before saying, "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" With that said, both Yosles and Irilebant went to look for the women to have ''fun'' with them. On the other side, Leo was currently hiding in the dark area nearby the tent as his lips were slowly forming into a mischievous smile. Just a while ago, he was only thinking of stealing the 150 pieces of Storage Rings by killing Boss Nuwyuse and just leave the remaining Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs that he can''t bring with him to the Bandits. However, right now, after hearing that there might be a possibility of some of the eggs being a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, specifically an umon rank Magical Beast with an adult being able to reach 9 Star level or if luck was on its side, it can very well be able to break through and be an official Gxy level Magical Beast or otherwise more known as Beast Lord, he''s starting to think of eliminating all of these bandits instead. "Now that I think about it, I indeed still didn''t find the partner of that Yellow Skinned Anaconda before. Even after resting for a day here thest time, there were still no signs of it." Leo thought to himself. He added, "If that''s really the case, then does this mean a Golden Thunderstorm Python was the partner of that Yellow Skinned Anaconda, hence being the reason why a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs exist amongst the bunch of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs? One way to find out," Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Without wasting any more time, Leo immediately summoned 3 Wind Elementals and right after ordering them to go and disguise as the wind so as to not get notice while sneaking inside Boss Nuwyuse''s tent. Soon, the Wind Elementals began sending him reports about the current situation inside the tent. Inside the tent was Boss Nuwyuse, holding some sort of circle ss frame on his right hand while investigating an egg on top of a table nearby his bed. There were no other people inside the tent aside from Boss Nuwyuse, and based on what he''s currently doing right now, it might be possible for his n of assassinating him to turn out to be easy. But of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to really believe that. Just from Boss Nuwyuse aura alone, it was pretty easy to guess that he''s a 5 Star Mage, hence approaching a certain perimeter around him would immediately allow him to notice his presence. In fact, if he wasn''t a bit far right now, then he would have long been noticed. Fortunately, after his memories about the Fate Cube was unsealed, he now has a considerable amount of knowledge about Magic. 1 Star Mage would be able to effectively notice the presence of anyone around 5 meters diameter, except for if that person is more powerful or that they are using some kind of powerful Magic spell or means to disguise themselves just like what the Wind Elemental is currently doing right. Of course, it''s still possible for them to notice farther than 5 meters in diameter, but it wouldn''t be the same as the effective range. There are also many ways to improve that effective range, breaking through cultivation levels is one of them which is able to make the distance twice its former distance. 2 Star Mage would be able to effectively notice the presence of anyone around 10 meters diameter. 3 Star Mage would be able to effectively notice around 20 meters in diameter. 4 Star Mage can effectively notice 40 meters in diameter. Lastly, 5 Star Mage can effectively notice 80 meters in diameter. Right now, Leo was currently hiding 100 meters away from Boss Nuwyuse''s tent, just to be really safe from thetter''s effective range. Though with the tent cover also separating both sides, even if Boss Nuwyuse indeed noticed his presence, he would still be incapable of knowing that he''s actually his enemy, unless of course if he shows any signs of being an enemy such as showing his killing intent or the sign of gathering Mana from the surrounding, which can be assumed as a sign of casting Magic spells. Noticing the so-called peculiar egg, Leo quickly made one of the Wind Elemental approached close enough so that it could see in much more finer detail. As soon as the Wind Elemental arrived nearby, Leo soon received a report from it that unlike the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, that peculiar egg would from time to time release tiny wisp of Thunder Mana around its body, a clear sign of it being different and could indeed somewhat confirmed that the egg was from a Golden Thunderstorm Python. "I''m not really familiar with how a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs looked like, so I guess I''ll leave it to an expert like Boss Nuwyuse," Leo thought before quickly making the Wind Elementals survey around the tent to look for any signs for the location of the Storage Rings. This was his main intention from the very start, so while Boss Nuwyuse was still busily investigating the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg, he on the other hand would look for those Storage Rings. Normally, Storage Rings would either be stored inside another Storage Ring, just like what he has always been doing as it was the most secured method, or just put it inside something secured, such as a safe or a hidden cab that only Boss Nuwyuse knew to exist. Considering that they were nning of using all the 150 pieces of Storage Rings, then the chances of it being thetter are highpared to the former. Of course, he can''tpletely eliminate the chances of the Storage Rings being inside another Storage Ring. After all, if a person as extremely cautious as him exists, then it''s one hundred percent possible for others like him to exist as well. The only question is, "Is Boss Nuwyuse really an extremely cautious person?" One way to find out... Quickly, the 3 Wind Elementals began searching every nook and cranny of the tent, obviously in a silent and careful way so as to not attract Boss Nuwyuse''s attention while looking for the location of the Storage Rings. Fortunately, the Wind Elementals were capable of bending and flexing into any sorts of shapes and forms that were needed, considering that its body is just a mere wind, hence it was able to get in and out of anything rather than opening them; like, for example, they could turn into as thin as a paper to get inside a tinny tiny gap of a drawer or cab. Although Wind Elementals weren''t really useful in doing any physicalbor, like lifting heavy weight or fighting, but it''s usefulness was still not below the other Elementals. If he had sent out any of the 4 different Elements of Elementals instead, then just crossing the 80 meters diameter effective range of Boss Nuwyuse is already considered a big problem alone, not to mention search the inside of the tent without getting noticed. Chapter 376 - Killing Boss Nuwyuse Chapter 376 Killing Boss Nuwyuse Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After searching for tens or so of minutes, Leo finally found a small box inside the drawer of Boss Nuwyuse''s study table, which is located opposite side from where Boss Nuwyuse was right now. Without wasting any more time, Leo immediately ordered one of the Wind Elementals to check what''s inside the small box. Soon, the Wind Elemental reported to him the good news. "Bingo!" Leo slowly formed a mischievous smile on his face. Inside the small box were the 150 pieces of Storage Rings. To be more exact, there were only 120 pieces of Storage Rings there, while the other 30 pieces were put inside a separate corner of the small box, most likely to differentiate the two. "The only problem left now is how to kill Boss Nuwyuse without causing anymotion that will attract the attention of the nearby Bandits," Leo thought to himself as he began pondering hard about a n on his mind. Crossing Boss Nuwyuse''s effective range would definitely cause his presence to get noticed. Although it still doesn''t mean that he would immediately be able to guess that he''s actually his enemy, but it''s still much better to be cautious about such a variable. "Wait," Leo suddenly thought of something as he tried to send his Magic power below the ground to try if it''s possible to search over there. The reason that he thought about doing this was because he suddenly remembered back then when they were traveling on a boat towards the territory of the Blue Fin Kingdom. At that time, teacher Homer was able to effectively notice any Magical Beast in the boat. "Just like what I''ve expected..." Indeed, just like what Leo has expected, unlike the effective range when a Mage was on the ocean which was a perfect sphere shape, the effective range when ind was only a half-sphere shape, meaning Boss Nuwyuse wouldn''t be able to effectively notice anything below the ground. What does this imply? Well... Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Quickly, Leo summoned 5 Earth Elementals and made them turned into a toy soldier form. Right after, he sent out an order to make them dig down and slowly make their way under Boss Nuwyuse''s feet. "Assassinating someone just became even more convenient now that I can summon Elementals," Leo thought inwardly. As soon as they received Leo''s order, the 5 Earth Elementals quickly made 5 tiny holes on the ground as they swiftly began making a small tunnel enough for them to travel inside straight towards the direction of Boss Nuwyuse. With how fast the Earth Elementals'' speed in digging was, also adding the fact that there were 5 of them, it only took less than 5 minutes to arrive unnoticed below Boss Nuwyuse''s feet. When that was done, Leo then quickly sent out 2 Nature Elementals to go through the tunnel. As soon as the 2 Nature Elementals arrived, Leo then quickly made the Earth Elementals dig another tunnel to Boss Nuwyuse''s left and right, where each of the 2 Nature Elementals positioned themselves as they slowly nted some nts to prepare for his nned assassination. On the other hand, the 5 Earth Elementals then slowly positioned themselves on a location following the star shape as they soon after dug out tiny holes. Whooosh..... From the small nt came tiny vines that slowly traveled inside the tunnels as they prepared themselves under the tiny holes. "Let''s check first just how focus exactly is Boss Nuwyuse right now," Leo thought to himself as he sent out an order to one of the Wind Elementals to drop a pen from Boss Nuwyuse''s study table. Tong... The moment the pen dropped to the ground, the Wind Elemental immediately made its head turned to look at Boss Nuwyuse, only to see that he was still focusing on investigating the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. For Boss Nuwyuse to still not notice some movement despite being inside his effective range and not to mention just a few meters behind him, it only meant that he was fully focused on the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg right now. Leo mischievously smiled on his face before he made the Nature Elementals control the vines to slowlye out of the tiny holes. Just like what Leo had expected, Boss Nuwyuse was still oblivious about the vines despite them already in the most closest area of his effective range. "It seems like Boss Nuwyuse is extremely serious with what he''s currently doing right now, to the point that he doesn''t even notice that vines are already slowly moving around inches away from his body." Leo can''t help himself frommenting. Actually, aside from that he''spletely focused on investigating the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, the other reason why Boss Nuwyuse wasn''t still able to notice the vines was also because its body was very tiny, even more, tinypared to the body of a toothpick. So, even when it has already started spreading and spreading inches away from his body, he still remained oblivious about it. "Now let''s try thebination of Nature Elementals and Earth Elementals in terms ofbat," Leo thought to himself before ordering the 5 Earth Elementals to touch the tiny vines and beginbining their Earth Mana within it. As the tiny vines spread out inches away from Boss Nuwyuse''s body, tinny tiny pebbles were slowly appearing around its body. No, rather than calling them pebbles, it was more appropriate to call them tiny pieces of dirt. Meanwhile, while Boss Nuwyuse was moving his head around the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, behind him were tens or so of tiny vines reaching simr to his height. "Now begin," Leo smiled mischievously as he sent out the second to thest order. Whooosh... Whooosh... Whooosh... The tiny vine''s body immediately began falling to Boss Nuwyuse''s back, immediately making him stop on his work as he noticed from his peripheral vision some tiny vines on his shoulder. "Now!" Leo eximed in his mind. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! The tiny pieces of dirt around the vine''s body suddenly turned into spikes, immediately stabbing all over Boss Nuwyuse''s body. "What''s this- "Even before Boss Nuwyuse could finish his words, his body was already covered with earth spikes that went from the inside of his body straight to the outside. He wasn''t even able to make any sound before he suddenly died. As soon as a report from the Wind Elemental was sent to him telling him that Boss Nuwyuse has died, without wasting any time, Leo immediately went inside the tent. Arriving inside the tent, Leo soon after saw the gruesome sight of Boss Nuwyuse''s body. At this moment, Boss Nuwyuse was just standing still beside the table with the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg on top. His head was slightly turned towards his right shoulder while his eyes were starring widely, obviously expressing his shock before suddenly dying. And his body right now has turned into something akin to a porcupine, with tens or so of earth spikes seemingly acting as the thornsing out from his body, as the blood slowly oozes out and dropping to the ground, tainting the dirt with the color of blood. Any person that looked at the sight of Boss Nuwyuse''s body right now would definitely want to vomit. No, they would certainly start vomiting, especially those with weaker minds. It was many folds more gruesomepared to a body that was turned into something akin to a meat paste. At least the situation with a meat paste body was somewhat indistinguishable, which means they could console themselves by saying, "This could have been just a Magical Beast!" As for Boss Nuwyuse''s body that was turned into a porcupine, it was a clear sight to see that this was a person. No, to be more precise, this was a Human. "I think that what I just did was a bit cruel..." Even Leo who has killed tens or so of thousands of people can''t help feeling the cruelty of his action. To be honest, to describe it as gruesome was an underestimation. It was more appropriate to call his action as inhumane... Despite saying those words though, Leo only sympathized for a few seconds as he turned serious once again. Truth be told, everything was fair in a fight, especially against their enemies or people that threaten their very own interest. Whatever methods they choose to use weren''t any different as the only thing that matters in the end was either it was sessful or not and whether did they win or lose. Soon, Leo arrived before Boss Nuwyuse''s study table and opened the drawer. Without any hesitation, he grabbed the small box and opened it, finally confirming that the items inside were indeed the 150 pieces of Storage Rings. Not caring about anything else, Leo opened the first 30 pieces of Storage Rings to check if there were exactly 3,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. No, right now there were only 2,999 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs since one of them was on the table. After confirming that, he then quickly put all the Storage Rings inside his Storage Ring. Of course, he didn''t forget to separate the 30 pieces of Storage Rings with Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside from the empty 120 pieces of Storage Rings. When he was finally done with that, he then turned around to look at the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg on top of the table. Since Boss Nuwyuse wasn''t able to confirm whether it was really a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg before dying, then the only way for him to find out about that was for him to look for a Magical Beast Tamer after establishing his Guild and asked them about it himself. "Now that I have all the Storage Rings, it''s time to begin harvesting the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs I can have inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest," Leo said to himself as he put the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg inside his Storage Ring before turning around towards the exit of the tent. Chapter 377 - Chaos In The Bandit Camp Chapter 377 Chaos in the Bandit camp Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Before leaving Boss Nuwyuse''s tent, Leo obviously didn''t forget to clean up the mess that he had made. He quickly ordered his Earth Elementals to dig a big hole enough for a person to fit inside below the tent. Once it was done, he put Boss Nuwyuse''s body inside before covering it with stone and then covered the stone''s surface with dirt to make it looked like natural. Afterward, he gathered together the dirt that was dyed red by blood and ordered the Earth Elementals to dig another hole to bury it inside. He repeated the same step with the first hole and finally, there was no longer any evidence left of a crime that had just happened inside the tent. Only when everything was finished did Leo finally walked away to leave the tent. Before walking outside the tent, though, Leo first sent out the Wind Elementals to scout around for any nearby Bandits. As soon as he confirmed that there were no Bandits nearby, he then quickly got out before starting to walk towards the direction of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Although Boss Nuwyuse''s body was hidden somewhere hard to suspect, it would still not take that long for this camp to find his sudden disappearance suspicious. After all, Boss Nuwyuse''s position in this Bandit camp wasn''t just any Tom, Dick, and Harry. He was the backbone, the pir, and the brain of this Bandit camp, so he would certainly not just disappear out of nowhere. No one would even assume that Boss Nuwyuse had suddenly gone greedy and escaped with the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, even if they include that the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs are the cause, because just like any organizations in the Celestial World, Mages that choose to join Bandit groups would swear an Oath not to betray the Bandit group as long as they were still members of the Bandit group. In the first ce, swearing on an Oath was the very basic requirement needed for every Mage to join any organization. Therefore, Boss Nuwyuse, who is one of the Bosses of theirrge Bandit group, would definitely not betray them, or even if he does, he wouldn''t dare do it due to the Oath. Because of that reason, every minute right now basically counts. A time wasted means less Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs Leo could store inside the Storage Rings. He needs to think quick, act fast, and make haste! Soon, Leo finally arrived nearby the entrance of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Before entering, he again made his Wind Elementals scout around for any nearby Bandits. "1... 3... 6... 12... 24..." Unlike before, right now there were a total of 24 Bandits nearby the entrance of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, hindering him from going inside. If he wants to sessfully achieve his goal, then he would need to first get past those 24 Bandits without raising any suspicion, then escape without again raising any suspicion. Of course, thetter part would be the hardest, because aside from escaping without raising any suspicion, he also needs to leave before this Bandit camp starts searching for Boss Nuwyuse. In fact, considering that Boss Nuwyuse has just been investigating the suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg a while ago when Yosles and Irilebant left him, the moment that someone found out and reported that he''s not inside his tent, the first ce they would immediately go would one hundred percent be the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest as they would assume that maybe he''s over there looking for more suspected Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. That''s why, right this moment, Leo is in a dilemma thinking of what he should do to get in and out of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest before any of those could happen. While Leo was thinking about that problem though, out of nowhere, the ce suddenly turned even darker. At first, he thought that maybe a cloud has covered the moon, but as soon as he looked up, he then discovered that it was actually a shadow of something big above the Bandit camp that''s making the ce darker. A big shadow looms over almost the entire Bandit camp, circling around while slowly causing the clouds to gather together, and soon after thunder began sounding up the sky. ROAAAAAAR! It was a Golden Thunderstorm Python! The Golden Thunderstorm Python that appeared above the heads of everyone was around 100 meters long with a really thick and big body. It has a diamond-shaped head, golden colored eyes, and its scales were bright-yellow in color on the top and entirely ck-colored in its bottom. Thunder surrounds its entire body, which asionally shoots towards the ground. Observing closely, the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s cultivation was shockingly at the 8 Star level, implying that this Magical Beast doesn''t belong anywhere around the Silver Kingdom territory. In the Silver Kingdom, even a 7 Star Magical Beast would immediately be eliminated, not to mention an 8 Star Magical Beast with a high potential to be 9 Star and a low possibility of bing a Beast Lord. At this moment, seeing the sight of the Golden Thunderstorm Python, Leo quickly understood the reason why. Just like back then at the Floating Mountain, the Golden Thunderstorm Python was the partner of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda, hence all of these Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs belong to it as well. No, at most it would im the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs as the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs were useless in its eyes. Because of that reason, it''s obvious that it wille looking for the eggs once it detects them. What Leo had thought was actually the truth behind why the Golden Thunderstorm Python has appeared right this moment. This Golden Thunderstorm Python was a male Magical Beast. In the past, after satisfying its own species needs to reproduce in order to raise its poption in the Celestial World through the Yellow Skinned Anaconda, it then left to grow even more powerful and continued finding ways to keep on reproducing more of its own species. At first, the Golden Thunderstorm Python supposedly thought that the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest was useless for it. But as soon as it vaguely detected the existence of the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, it quickly tried to find its location. Coincidentally though, the moment the Golden Thunderstorm Python began looking for the location of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, it was also the same time that Leo had thoroughly covered it so as to not allow anyone to find the ce. Contrary to Leo''s thoughts, even after thoroughly covering the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, someone was still able to find it, specifically the Bandits. When the Bandits unexpectedly found and opened the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest once again, and not to mention even take out the eggs outside the nest, it immediately made this Golden Thunderstorm Python detect the location as well, making it rush toe here and retrieve its eggs. The really unfortunate thing about the sudden appearance of this Golden Thunderstorm Python at this moment was that it is also the same time that Leo had nned to retrieve the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, hence the reason for their coincidental meeting right now... or was it really coincidental? "I was just thinking moments ago of how I can get inside and outside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest without getting noticed, but with the sudden appearance of this Golden Thunderstorm Python right now, there''s no need for me to bother about that anymore. Its appearance will definitely create chaos in this Bandit camp and at the same time an opportunity for me to harvest the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs," Leo smiled mischievously before quickly running towards the direction of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. BOOOOOM! Suddenly, seemingly like the Golden Thunderstorm Python had detected the presence of one of its eggs inside Boss Nuwyuse''s tent, it shoots a small bolt of thunder towards it, easily blowing off the tent away and revealing the inside. But the moment the Golden Thunderstorm Python found out that there was actually none of its eggs to be found inside the tent, it right after began searching around the Bandit camp. As soon as it found the entrance to the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, it also finally noticed the presence of hundreds of Bandits around the area. A cold glint appeared on the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eyes as it quickly understood what is going on right now. ROAAAAAAR! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Bolts of thunder shoot all over the Bandit camp, causing chaos and destruction in the entire ce. Meanwhile, the Bandits finally pulled themselves together as they began attacking the Golden Thunderstorm Python. The 4 watchtowers quickly push out their war weapons as they began shooting them towards the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body. Magic spells after Magic spells quickly begannding on the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body, causing minimal damage around it. Meleebatants grabbed their melee weapons as they charged towards the direction of the Golden Thunderstorm Python. Just from all the Bandit''s action alone, it was enough to imply that they are still oblivious of just how powerful exactly is this Golden Thunderstorm Python. The worst part is, although they can clearly see that they''re only causing minimal damage to the Golden Thunderstorm Python, they still kept on attacking, thinking that with their numbers right now they would eventually be able to kill it. On the other hand, just like the drill, the Bandits at the center of the perimeter immediately started running away towards the direction of the 4 watchtowers. Meanwhile, Yosles and Irilebant quickly left their tent shirtless while still trying to close their pants as soon as they noticed themotion going on outside. Seeing that enormous Golden Thunderstorm Python, both their faces frown as they quickly made their way towards the direction of Boss Nuwyuse''s tent. "Sir Yosles, sir Irilebant, you both don''t need to go over there. Boss Nuwyuse''s tent was the first one that received that unknown Magical Beast''s attack!" One of the Bandits that Yosles and Irilebant meet on their way towards Boss Nuwyuse''s tent reported. Hearing that Bandit''s unexpected report, Yosles and Irilebant turned to look at each other. At first, they wanted to look for Boss Nuwyuse, but hearing that it was his tent that got attacked first, they immediately assumed that he must be dead, or if not, he had already escaped. Hence, they didn''t bother looking for him anymore as they didn''t hesitate to choose to run towards the direction of the 4 watchtowers. Behind Yosles and Irilebant were the women they were having ''fun'' with moments ago, screaming and panicking while still naked. Chapter 378 - Profiting Amidst The Chaos Chapter 378 Profiting amidst the chaos Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce While the Golden Thunderstorm Python was fighting against the Bandits, Leo on the other hand has already got inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Without wasting any more time, Leo summoned 10 Earth Elementals as he right after quickly ordered them to bring him as many Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs to him as possible. He also reminded them to prioritize the eggs that release Thunder Mana from time to time, since that was the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. While the Earth Elementals were bringing him the eggs, he didn''t stay put in one location. He was taking out Chaos Orbs every now and then, and putting them at a specific location. What he was doing right now was setting up a trap in preparation in case the Golden Thunderstorm Python finally made its way inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. With his years of experience in hunting Magical Beast, he had long known of the fact that once the Magical Beast calmed down after releasing their anger, they would immediately be able to focus on the most important thing, which in his current case right now was the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. Once that happened, he wouldn''t be helpless or could only wait for his death anymore, as he had long already had a trap that might or might not be able to allow him to escape. As long as there is a chance, he would definitely grab it. Aside from setting a trap, he was also thinking of the possibility of killing the Golden Thunderstorm Python using the Chaos Orbs. Chaos Orbs were a pure concentration of Chaos Mana. And just like Chaos stones, Chaos Orbs could also explode and cause tremendous of damage, even more thanpared to arge Chaos stone. So, what if he uses an enough amount of Chaos Orbs in this trap, would it then be enough to kill an 8 Star Golden Thunderstorm Python? Only one way to find out..... First, Leo put 3 Chaos Orbs in a straight line with a 5-meter distance from each other at the entrance of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Then, 20 meters away from that, he set up 6 Chaos Orbs in a straight line as well, with the same distance as the first group of Chaos Orbs. Once he was done with the second batch, it was then the time for thest batch of Chaos Orbs. Right in the middle of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, he set-up 12 Chaos Orbs to form two circles, specifically 3 Chaos Orbs forming the inner circle, then 30 meters away from the inner circle were 9 Chaos Orbs forming the outer circle. Lastly, he put a single Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg in the middle of the inner circle. Once he was done with that, he then focused his attention on putting as many Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside his Storage Rings. In no time, he was already able to use 20 Storage Rings, and the 21st Storage Ring was already quickly being filled up as the 10 Earth Elementals kept on bringing a fast and continuous stream of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs to him. From time to time, they were even able to bring to him a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, specifically a total of 50 pieces already. Comparing the amount of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs from Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, then the ratio should be around; every 40 to 50 Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs would be a single Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. Of course, that''s just a rough estimation of the amount of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs that can be found inside this Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, not the exact calction of the amount. His Master Olivia has taught him in the past that the amount of a specific Magical Beast''s eggs that the breeding between two different species would get follows three different factors. First, it depends on the cultivation of the two Magical Beast. Taking into consideration that this was breeding between a 1 Star Yellow Skinned Anaconda and 8 Star Golden Thunderstorm Python, then most likely there would be more eggs for the formerpared to thetter. As to why is that? It''s simply because the weak Magical Beast would cause a negative effect on the transferring of genes of the strong Magical Beast, causing the ratio to be more tilted on the species of the weak Magical Beast. Secondly, it depends on how pure the bloodline of one of the two Magical Beast was. In this case, right now, it was how pure the bloodline of the Golden Thunderstorm Python. Leo doesn''t know about how pure the bloodline of the Golden Thunderstorm Python yet, so he won''t be able to make any assumptions. Andstly, it depends on Fate, or more appropriately, it depends on how lucky the two Magical beasts were during the conceiving of the eggs. There''s absolutely no way of understanding how luck works, so Leo ispletely clueless about this part. Anyways, whatever the amount of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs he would get, he would be contented with that. After all, from the very moment he discovered the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, he didn''t even expect that there would actually be Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs amongst the group of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. Momentster, when Leo finally finished with the 30th Storage Ring, a loud sound of somethingnding at the very entrance of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest was heard. Hearing that, Leo immediately stopped doing everything as he quickly hid at the very corner of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest and right after ordered his 10 Earth Elementals to cover him. Of course, he didn''t forget to make some small holes around the wall that covered him so that he can breathe some air inside. If there would be no holes that can act as the passageway for air, then he would suffocate inside in no time. Even if it is indeed possible to convert the surrounding Mana into oxygen that he can breathe, but since there was no way to keep on supplying Mana in an enclosed space, hence once the Mana is all used up, then he would be as good as dead. Aside from that, he also didn''t forget to hide as far away as possible from the range of his trap. If he was near its range of explosion, then once he activated it, he would be as good as dead as well. Bang! Bang! Whooooosh! With that sound, the Golden Thunderstorm Python was finally inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. "One wrong move from here on out and my life would be finished," Leo thought to himself as he gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Although he wasn''t the type of person that gets scared easily, but with the current life-threatening situation right now, it wasn''t strange for him to feel a bit of fear. If only he wasn''t in deep need of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs for his n, then he would have a long escape from this ce. In fact, he would be the first one to run away from the moment he sees the Golden Thunderstorm Python looming above his head. His thoughts would be like, "Who cares about the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, my life is more important than that!" "Oh, there''s actually some Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs? A Magical Beast with its adult being able to reach 9 Star? It also has the possibility of breaking through the Gxy level and bing a Beast Lord?" "Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs my as*!" "9 Star Magical Beast my as*!" "Beast Lord my as*!" Why the heck would he even care about any of those if there''s a huge chance that he won''t even be able to live! "Hsss!" The Golden Thunderstorm Python moved around the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, obviously checking the existence of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. Soon, the Golden Thunderstorm Python found a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. Without any hesitation, it picked the egg up before putting it on the top of his body and sending a small wisp of his own Mana so that the egg wouldn''t fall off while it''s moving. When the Golden Thunderstorm Python was done with that, it continued on, moving around the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, looking for more Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. The Golden Thunderstorm Python would repeat the same action, again and again, every time it found one Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. Along the way, the Golden Thunderstorm Python would identally destroy the useless Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. It didn''t bother about it or even take a glimpse on what it identally destroyed, as it just continued on moving and looking for more Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. As a Magical Beast with the cultivation of 8 Star, specifically considered as the peak of the Star level, the Golden Thunderstorm Python would obviously not care about an egg of a mere 1 Star Magical Beast. After all, once a Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs hatch, they would still be considered as No Star, or otherwise more known as ordinary Magical Beast. Making the ordinary Yellow Skinned Anaconda reach the same cultivation level as its mother would take a lot of effort and time for the Golden Thunderstorm Python, which in the end would still be of no help for it aside from being cannon fodder. So, rather than wasting time on some mere useless Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, it would instead focus all of its time and effort on the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. Chapter 379 - Fighting Against The Golden Thunderstorm Python Part 1 Chapter 379 Fighting against the Golden Thunderstorm Python part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Meanwhile, inside the enclosed space, Leo was constantly receiving reports from the hiding Earth Elementals about the current movements of the Golden Thunderstorm Python. He wasn''t oblivious of what''s going on outside right now. In fact, he was waiting at this moment for the Golden Thunderstorm Python to arrive at a perfect position inside his trap. At first, his main thoughts were only to use the Chaos Orbs he had secretly set-up to create an opportunity for him to escape from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. The explosion of the Chaos Orbs would distract the Golden Thunderstorm Python, and at the same time injured it, which would, in turn, allow him to not only escape from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest but also buy him some time to distance himself as the explosion would trap the Golden Thunderstorm Python inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. As to how he would escape from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest if even the Golden Thunderstorm Python would be trapped once the Chaos Orbs exploded; it''s simply through digging a way out through the help of the Earth Elementals. Once he escapes the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, he would then confuse the Golden Thunderstorm Python once it escapes from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest by using the Earth Elementals once again, specifically he would make them go in separate ways from him. Obviously, the time it would take for the Golden Thunderstorm Python to escape from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest wouldn''t be enough time to allow him to be in a safe distance, that''s why he thought of using the Earth Elementals as a means to distract it and buy him as much time as possible. He would repeat the same n over and over again once the Golden Thunderstorm Python arrives somewhat near his location, hence buying him even more time until eventually, he is safe. However... He had received a report just now from one of his Earth Elementals that the Golden Thunderstorm Python is actually injured! Not seriously injured, but only mildly injured. It was really out of his expectations that the group of Bandits outside would actually be able to injure an 8 Star Magical Beast. Through his scouting before, he was only able to find a few war weapons that have the possibility of causing a tiny bit of damage to the Golden Thunderstorm Python. But still, it was not possible to injure it, even if just mildly injuring it. Taking that into consideration, then it''s either they were still hiding more war weapons, or that there was actually another powerful Bandit that can cause damage to the Golden Thunderstorm Python that''s worthy of being called a mild injury. Basing on Boss Nuwyuse 5 Star cultivation alone, then it''s indeed possible for there to be another Bandit that has higher cultivation. Or perhaps they have actually hidden a few more war weapons. Anyways, the existence of someone with cultivation higher than 5 Star level or more war weapons wasn''t a problem, because right now the Bandits outside should most likely evacuating to reduce their casualties as much as possible. He can already imagine that even though the Bandits were indeed able to mildly injure the Golden Thunderstorm Python, they had definitely thought that it was still impossible for them to kill it, that''s why it''s much better to just run away and abandon this operation. Nevertheless, a Golden Thunderstorm Python with a mild injury was enough for Leo to think of killing it instead of escaping away. Why? Because he has the means to seriously injure the Golden Thunderstorm Python and kill it! To be more precise, using the trap he had set-up, he would be able to achieve such a feat! Think about it, the Chaos stones back at the Silver City, which only has a small amount of Chaos Mana, when gathered into a hundred or so would already have the possibility of killing a peak 9th Gxy Special Mage like Reinhart, then not to mention Chaos Orbs that have a pure concentration of Chaos Mana. Chaos Orbs are even much more powerfulpared to therge Chaos stones, so just imagine how much damage it could cause. Right now, there were a total of 21 Chaos Orbs secretly set-up inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, specifically located nearby the entrance and the middle. Once it explodes, it would be able to turn 3/4 of this ce into a wastnd, excluding Leo''s location as he was hiding in the very corner. Although the Golden Thunderstorm Python would indeed be able to block the tremendous damage that 21 Chaos Orbs could cause, but most likely it would only be around half, notpletely negate its damage. Of course, this was just Leo''s assumptions. It''s not the exact result of his trap yet. After all, even he hasn''t seen with his own eyes yet just how much damage exactly a single Chaos Orb could cause and how powerful exactly is an 8 Star Magical Beast. It''s obvious because he didn''t expect that he would be using Chaos Orbs this time, nor did he expect that an 8 Star Golden Thunderstorm Python would arrive. However, everything his assuming right now was spections basing on his experience back at the Silver City. Anyways, even if the Golden Thunderstorm Python could indeed survive from the explosion of 21 Chaos Orbs, then would it be able to survive from a 22nd Chaos Orbs? Oh, it still can? Then how about 23rd Chaos Orbs? 24th? 25th? Or let''s just put it directly to 30th Chaos Orbs? It can still survive? Then how about 50? 100? 500? 1,000? Surely it can''t survive from all of that Chaos Orbs, right? Well, there''s only one way to find out..... Soon, the Golden Thunderstorm Python arrives in the middle of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. The Golden Thunderstorm Python was still unaware of the existence of the Chaos Orbs, or that it was actually right in the middle of Leo''s secret trap right this moment. It was even oblivious of the fact that Leo is actually inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, waiting for the opportunity to kill it. Observing its eyes around, the Golden Thunderstorm Python finally found another Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg. It was located exactly in the middle of Leo''s trap, specifically the inner circle. Leo has actually purposely put one Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg in the middle of the trap just to be sure that the Golden Thunderstorm Python would really go for it. After all, assuming that it would go in the center of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest wasn''t enough of a guarantee, that''s why he needed another way to attract it in the middle of his trap. If this was before, then the arrival of the Golden Thunderstorm Python in the middle of his trap would have been the sign for him to make his escape. But now... Smiling mischievously, Leo soon detonated the Chaos Orbs in the center through the Mana connection in his consciousness. Right when the Golden Thunderstorm Python moved its head to pick the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s egg up to put it on his back, the Chaos Orbs suddenly exploded. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The first group of Chaos Orbs that exploded were those in the inner circle, specifically 3 Chaos Orbs. Leo still didn''t detonate the outer circle as he was waiting for the perfect opportunity to do so. And what kind of opportunity was he waiting for? As soon as the Chaos Orbs exploded, a cloud of dust covered the entire upper half of the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body, blocking anyone from seeing what''s inside. What followed after was the Chaos Mana beginning its rampage throughout the ce. ROAAAAAAR! The Golden Thunderstorm Python quickly activated a Magic Barrier around its body to block the attack of the Chaos Mana. After doing that, the Golden Thunderstorm Python then opened its mouth and quickly gather Mana inside, obviously preparing tounch a counterattack against the Chaos Mana. WHOOOOOOOOSH! Soon, a big ray of thunder shoots out from the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s mouth straight towards the direction of the Chaos Mana, immediately turning the Chaos Mana into nothing. The Golden Thunderstorm Python didn''t stop after that. It began releasing arcs of thunder around its body to assist in fighting against the rampaging Chaos Mana. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Without caring about anything else, the Golden Thunderstorm Python continued on defending itself against the Chaos Mana. Suddenly... BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The Chaos Orbs around the outer circle exploded, causing clouds of dust to cover the entire body of the Golden Thunderstorm Python, which was quickly followed after by the Chaos Mana rampaging throughout the entire ce. The Golden Thunderstorm Python, Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, or whatever it was, all of them received the rampage of the Chaos Mana, turning all of those without any way to defend themselves into dust. ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! The Golden Thunderstorm Python began letting out painful cries as it continued on, defending against the rampaging Chaos Mana attacking its entire body. ROAAAAAAR! Finally, the Golden Thunderstorm Python didn''t bother holding back any of its strength anymore as it also began rampaging around the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. At first, the Golden Thunderstorm Python was still trying to hold back, thinking of not identally destroying the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs on its back and those other eggs that it hasn''t found yet. But as it soon noticed that holding back would just cause its own death, it immediately abandoned those conservative thoughts. Bigger arcs of thunder surround the entire body of the Golden Thunderstorm Python, quickly shooting throughout the entire Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest tobat against the Chaos Mana. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! This time, the Golden Thunderstorm Python wasn''t remaining passive anymore. It was now taking the initiative to fight against the Chaos Mana. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Chapter 380 - Fighting Against The Golden Thunderstorm Python Part 2 Chapter 380 Fighting against the Golden Thunderstorm Python part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Meanwhile, Leo who was hiding inside an enclosed space wasn''t spared from the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s rampaging attack. At this moment, the rock wall covering him a while ago has long already been destroyed. The ceiling of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest was slowly crumbling down. All of his Earth Elementals were also now trying their very best to defend against the continuous stream of random direction attacks of the Golden Thunderstorm Python. Fortunately, Leo was smart enough to order one of his Earth Elementals to dig a hole in the wall of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, immediately giving himself a much more durable and tougher shield. The shield that the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest gave him was much tougherpared to the wall that the Earth Elementals made, that''s why he thought of using it as a shield. But of course, that wasn''t enough topletely defend against the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s attack. Every ce that received the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s attack would immediately turn into pieces, or sometimes into nothing. The Golden Thunderstorm Python wasn''t called an 8 Star Magical Beast for nothing. Because of that, the Earth Elementals keep on reinforcing Leo''s shield. From time to time, an Earth Elemental would get blown into pieces, but Leo would quickly summon another one to quickly help in his defense. At the same time, Leo tasked 2 Earth Elementals to carry 2 Chaos Orbs and dig their way under the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s location. It was very obvious to see that he had actually overestimated his assumption before. He doesn''t really know why it was like that, considering that Chaos Orbs were much more powerful thanrge Chaos stones, but he will definitely try finding the reason for that once he has some free time. So, in order to quickly fix that problem, he began sending Chaos Orbs to cause more damage. The Golden Thunderstorm Python was fully focused on fighting against the rampaging Chaos Mana, so it remained oblivious about Leo''s existence and the Earth Elementals defending against its attack a bit far at the side of it. Soon, the 2 Earth Elementals finally arrived below the Golden Thunderstorm Python with 2 Chaos Orbs on their hands. "Explode!" Leo sent an order in his consciousness. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Out of the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s expectations, a sudden explosion of Chaos Orbs from the ground erupted, threatening to eat its body from the ground. Because of that explosion, the ground below the Golden Thunderstorm Python immediately copsed, causing it to fall a bit far deeper below. As a result of that, its random direction attacks began hitting the walls of the hole, with only a few shooting randomly on the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Aside from the ceiling, the amount of attack that Leo''s side was receiving has significantly decreased. This was actually one of the reasons why Leo had sent out the 2 Earth Elementals towards the Golden Thunderstorm Python because he wants to create a hole that will put it inside and hence minimize the destruction it causes on the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. The Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body right now was almost fully deep inside the hole, so the thunder arcs around its body and the ray of thunder shooting out from its mouth from time to time would only st the walls of the hole, instead of the entire wall around the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. After seeing the sess of his n, Leo then immediately sent out even more Chaos Orbs to be thrown below the Golden Thunderstorm Python, wanting to again cause more damage to it. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! With more Chaos Orbs exploding, the Golden Thunderstorm Python sinks deeper and deeper to the ground. And as time goes by, more and more injuries started appearing around its entire body. From mildly injured, it slowly turned into seriously injured. The Golden Thunderstorm Python was really powerless and helpless against Leo''s continuous stream of attack. Even though it has long wanted to escape away from this ce in order to survive, it was incapable of even casting a Levitation spell on its body since the Chaos Mana would quickly devour the Mana it was trying to gather. And even if it had finished casting the Levitation spell and was preparing to fly away, Leo would purposely send Chaos Orbs down below, with its explosion causing it to propel downwards. It was only after Leo has used 35 Chaos Orbs that the Golden Thunderstorm Python finally showed signs of dying. The Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body was already very weak to the point that it onlyid its head on the ground and never use the ray of thunder from its mouth again. The only thing defending against the rampaging Chaos Mana was the weakening arcs of thunder surrounding its entire body. Booom! With a sound of an explosion, the Magic Barrier protecting the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body was finally destroyed, right after causing the Chaos Mana to start devouring its entire body. The Golden Thunderstorm Python could only let out painful cries while its body was slowly turned into dust by the Chaos Mana. And eventually, it finally gave up resisting and just closed its eyes, waiting for its death. It was a really pitiful sight to look at, but Leo was not bothered about it. Celestial World has always followed the rules of the jungle, specifically survival of the fittest. If one wasn''t strong enough to survive, then it could only ept its death. In fact, if the one in the losing shoes right now was instead Leo, then the Golden Thunderstorm Python would also not be bothered about it. The only difference right now was who won and who loses. Whoever was in the position of either side doesn''t matter, as they would certainly react the same way as the other if they were in such a position. Soon, the Golden Thunderstorm Python finally died as its body was cut in half by the Chaos Mana. Before the Chaos Mana could begin devouring the other remaining parts of the Golden Thunderstorm Python, Leo immediately stopped them. The Chaos Mana rampaging right now were Leo''s, Chaos Mana. It was unlike the Chaos Mana that was rampaging before in the Silver City and White River City. Those types of Chaos Mana were the wild ones, or using the term of Magical Beast Tamer, those Chaos Mana were not tamed. Whiles on the other hand, the rampaging Chaos Mana right now was tamed by Leo, so he has all control of it. With the help of the Earth Elementals, Leo was able to slowly go down the deep hole where the dead body of the Golden Thunderstorm Pythonid to rest. "Bring me the Mana core of the Golden Thunderstorm Python and check if there are still remaining Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs on its back." From the very beginning of the fight between Leo and the Golden Thunderstorm Python until moments ago, the Magic Barrier wasn''t destroyed, so there might still be some chances for those Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs to still survive. In no time, the Mana core of the Golden Thunderstorm Python was brought to him by one of the Earth Elementals. The Mana core, or otherwise moremonly called as Mana stone, was as big as therge Mana stones he has gotten from the ck organization in the past back at the sewer systems. Its color, however, was lighter, specifically only blue, one lever lower to dark blue. "If only this was a 9 Star Golden Thunderstorm Python, then the Mana stone inside its body would have been dark-blue in color." Leo can''t help thinking in his mind. Of course, he wasn''t wishing for it to be a reality. If he was instead fighting against a 9 Star Golden Thunderstorm Python right now, then the situation would have certainly been different. After all, 8 Star and 9 Star, although only separated by one level, for the Magical Beast were like the difference between a hill and a mountain. Although they''re both a huge body ofnd, climbing the mountain would be more difficultpared to climbing a hill. That also exins why destroying a hill would be a lot easierpared to destroying a mountain. What''s even more important is, a mountain is more bigger than a hill, so applying that into a Magical Beast; a 9 Star Golden Thunderstorm Python would have an even more enormous sizepared to this 8 Star Golden Thunderstorm, meaning it would be very difficult to bury it inside a hole, and not to mention it would be really hard to make it go into his trap. In fact, a 9 Star Golden Thunderstorm Python would definitely not bother going inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, but rather just destroy its roof altogether, and from there it would begin picking up the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. While entertaining such thoughts in his mind, an Earth Elemental finally arrived in front of Leo while bringing on its hand 5 Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. "So these were the only ones that we''re able to survive," Leo can''t help shaking his head in regret. If only the Golden Thunderstorm Python didn''te at this moment, then those tens or so of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs that were destroyed in their fight would have been included in his profit. They would have been able to live and see the bright light of the day and the dark shadow of the night. Quickly, Leo put the 5 pieces of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs inside his Storage Ring before slowly gathering together the remaining Chaos Mana to return them back to being Chaos Orbs. This was the exact reason why he was never afraid nor hesitated when using the Chaos Orbs because he knows that they can be recycled as long as there''s still Chaos Mana remaining. Soon, Chaos Orbs began piling in front of Leo. "1... 5... 15... 20... So, I''ve exhausted 15 pieces of Chaos Orbs in this battle," Leo thought to himself before storing the 20 pieces of Chaos Orbs inside the Storage Ring. Although every time he uses Chaos Orbs, it would still be possible to recycle it again, but that would only be the case if there''s still remaining Chaos Mana to form Chaos Orbs. If there''s none, then those Chaos Orbs would be considered gone. "Not that big of a deal," Leo smiled as he turned to look at the dead body of the Golden Thunderstorm Python. He had indeed lost 15 pieces of Chaos Orbs in this fight, but in turn, he had profited greatly. Not only did he earned 5 more pieces of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, the remaining eggs up above this hole, and the singlerge Mana stones, but he had also got to have the dead body of the Golden Thunderstorm Python, specifically a body of an 8 Star Magical Beast. The benefits he had earned had totally outweighed the loss by an extremelyrge margin! Chapter 381 - Going To Will City Chapter 381 Going to Will City Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Arriving in front of the Golden Thunderstorm Python, Leo bends down on his knees as he tried touching its skin. Tok! Tok! "Much tougher than any other ordinary metals like iron and steel, or even whenpared to Magic Iron and Magic Steel, so it''s appropriate to be used as an armor." Szzzhhhh! "Oh, I almost forgot... the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s skin can actually produce thunder, which means wearing an armor made from this skin will be able to improve any Thunder Element Magic spells and can also reduce any damage taken that uses the same Element," Leo can''t help himself from smiling. Leo then slowly moved towards the mouth of the Golden Thunderstorm Python, as he then opened it to check the really sharp teeth. "A weapon made using these teeth would definitely be superb," Leo stood up as he crossed his arms together in front of him, "Pretty much everything is usable. Just this piece of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body alone is already enough topensate me from using 15 pieces of Chaos Orbs." "Now then," Leo waved his hand, quickly storing the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body inside a single Storage Ring. The Golden Thunderstorm Python''s body was only 100 meters long, with only 90 meters remaining as the 10 meters was devoured by the Chaos Mana during the fight. Therefore, an ordinary Storage Ring that has a storage space of 100 cubic square was enough. "Time to finish harvesting the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs," Leo said to himself before ordering the Earth Elementals to take him up the hole. As soon as Leo arrived at the surface, he then quickly ordered his Earth Elementals to begin bringing to him the remaining Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. At this moment, due to both the Chaos Mana and the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s rampage just now, there were only a few Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs remaining in the nest. Most of the eggs were destroyed into pieces with their mucus spread throughout the ground. Although Leo wanted to help the Earth Elementals to look for Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, he decided not to anymore as he realized that it would only be very troublesome for him. Of course, he doesn''t care about his clothes getting dirty, since he has plenty of change inside of one of his Storage Rings. What he meant about troublesome was searching for the eggs. There were plenty of rubles from the ceiling and walls of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, hence he needs to push them away just to look at what''s under and to also watch out in case some would suddenly fall; egg shards scattered almost everywhere, making it hard to look for those Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs that were fortunate enough to survive; and the worst part is, the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest right now were on the brink of getting destroyed. Therefore, rather than personally searching for the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, it was much better to leave it to the Earth Elementals, since if they die it wouldn''t be a problem as he could simply create another one. On the other hand, if he identally gets crashed or was unable to defend himself once the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest finally crumbled down, then he''d be dead forever. So, it''s much better for him to leave this ce just to be safe. Anyways, with or without him, the efficiency of the Earth Elementals wouldn''t be affected by that much. The moment he arrived at the entrance of the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, Leo didn''t forget to pick up the 9 Chaos Orbs that weren''t used during the fight against the Golden Thunderstorm Python. Supposedly, these 9 Chaos Orbs were going to be used to hinder the Golden Thunderstorm Python once it follows him outside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. However, during the fight, he realized that there was no opportunity for him to use them, so he didn''t bother detonating them and just left them to the side. No, actually, there was one perfect purpose for these 9 Chaos Orbs that he had just thought of right now, specifically a trap for the Bandits in case they thought of going inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest to profit from his effort. Arriving back at the Bandit camp, what Leo saw immediately made him exhale a deep breath. Looking at the Bandit camp right now, Leo can''t help but think, "If I didn''t know a Bandit camp once existed over this ce before, then I would have thought that this is actually just an empty plot ofnd that received hundreds of bolts of thunder." At this moment, there was no longer any evidence of any Bandit camp left in this ce. It was only a ground charred ck. Further ahead were trees snap into two or destroyed into smithereens. There were also a few clear pathways that were supposedly not there back then. Looking at the direction of the 4 watchtowers, there were no longer any signs of it as well. Even the hill that was special for him had its top blown up into nothing. Walking around the ce, Leo would time to time see a few surviving Bandits that were seriously injured, specifically had one or two of their limbs cut away from their body, was punctured by some kind of metal object or just thick woods, or worst had their lower bodypletely gone. It was a really gory, nasty, and nausea-inducing scene to look at. However, not for Leo, as he only took a short glimpse at them with an indifferent look on his face before ignoring them and continuing to satisfy his curiosity of what had just happened in this ce. Though there were indeed a few times when he felt pity and hence just granted a Bandit a mercy killing. Like, for example, that one Bandit who lost his lower bodypletely. Even if that Bandit was left alive, with this ce being the Dark-green Zone of the Yellow Forest, sooner orter he would be ripped into pieces by Magical Beast. So it''s much better to just end his life right now to save him from that painful misery. Although Leo was always cold and emotionless about killing and death, it doesn''t mean that he literally can''t feel any emotions about such things at all. The only reason for him being cold and emotionless about it was because he had already killed a lot of people, so it would make him look like a big hypocrite person if every time he kills someone he would feel pity or sympathy for them. "What a devastating result," Leo smile wryly. If he didn''t run towards the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest at that time, then there''s no telling whether he would still be alive right now or not. Compared to what the Golden Thunderstorm Python had done to this ce, his experience back then inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest should be counted as nothing. Shaking his head, Leo finally stopped thinking about it as he directed his attention to the Earth Elementals that were bringing him a few pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. Seeing the remaining Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, Leo can''t help heaving a sigh of regret, "What a waste!" A while ago, there were still ten thousand or so of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. But after the fight against the Golden Thunderstorm Python, there were only a thousand or so that were able to survive. Anyways, it was better to have some than nothing. In fact, this was already fortunate enough. Waving his hand, Leo quickly put all the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs inside of one of his Storage Rings. After doing that, he then ordered 3 of his Earth Elementals to turn into its Golem form as he then jumped on its back. Right after, he unsummoned 7 Earth Elementals as he then reced them with 4 Wind Elementals, 2 Nature Elementals, and 1 Fire Elemental, the same formation he had back then when he was traveling to this location. "Let''s go!" Leo ordered his Elementals to begin traveling south, specifically towards the direction of the road in between the Will City and White River City. It was now time for him to go to Will City as he was already done with everything here. Any time wasted now would just result in him missing the chance to create more Chaos Orbs out of those Chaos Mana in the Will City, as the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household would already have their investigation group stationed over there. Truthfully speaking, the reason why he even dared to go to the Yellow Forest first before proceeding to the Will City was because it would take the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household a lot of time before they can station people over there since a day''s worth of time wasn''t just enough toplete everything from waiting for themands from the higher-ups to traveling to one of the nearby cities, specifically White River City or Williams City, building a temporary outpost to guard the said city, assigning people to guard and to continue traveling to the next destination, and then the distance it would take to arrive in the next destination. But of course, it would also not be that long for them to finally have their men arrived there, since it was only a few hundreds or so kilometers from White River City. Most likely, it would take more than a day, but less than two day''s worth of time. Considering that it''s already night-time now, then tomorrow morning they would be expected to arrive in the Will City. Therefore, he now only has a few hours remaining before he can no longer have the chance to create more Chaos Orbs out from the Chaos Mana in the Will City. Chapter 382 - Race Against Time Chapter 382 Race against time Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, the investigation group that the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household has sent to the other abandoned cities was already in White River City, setting up camp, and was briefing everyone again on what they were going to do next. As soon as the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household received the report about the missing Chaos Mana in Silver City, they quickly assembled an investigation group to go towards all of the other cities of Silver Kingdom to investigate about the current status quo of the Chaos Mana over there ce, specifically the Mischievous Lion organization stationed in the Southwest Fortress sent men to the cksmoke City, the Heart Noble Household sent men to the Blue Coral City, andstly, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household sent men to the Green Weed City, White River City, Williams City, Will City, and Honoris City. Right now, the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household''s first stop was the White River City. Aside from investigating, their other intention was clearly to find who exactly was doing all of this. Just like what Leo had assumed before, Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and even Madam Silva who was already busy repacking all of the Sword and Magic''s inventory were alerted by such a shocking event. Well, who won''t be shocked by an entire city''s worth of Chaos Mana to suddenly disappeared in a single night? Even Emperors of every empire throughout the entire Celestial World would be alerted about such an event if they got to hear about it, not to mention Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva. So far though, they only received a report stating that the cksmoke City, Green Weed City, and Blue Coral City only has a slight bit of favorable change on their Chaos Mana until now. While on the other hand, the Snow Noble Household, with the help of the Crystal Skull Family and Honoris Family, since they''re both parts of the Snow Noble Household now, with the majority of their manpower, has been able to cut-half of the Chaos Mana on both Snow City and Crystal Skull City. However, the moment the investigation group arrived at White River City, they immediately noticed that all the Chaos Mana has also disappeared as well. Without any hesitation, they immediately sent out a Messenger Raven to the Silver City to quickly report to them about their findings and to also inquire on what they should do next. Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva who soon received the report immediately gathered everyone for a meeting whichsted for many hours, causing the investigation group to be dyed by a few hours. In the end, they reached the same conclusion, which is to continue going to Will City. But only this time, though, the investigation group stationed at White River City would go to the Will City at the same time as the investigation group sent to the Williams City, just to be safe. Currently, the investigation group going to Williams City was extremely slow as they were doing their task in the most inconspicuous way possible in case there might be still remaining remnants of the ck organization over there. If ever there were indeed any remaining remnants of the ck organization, then they will not hesitate to temporarily abandon their purpose of investigating the Chaos Mana and change it to catch those remaining remnants before going back to the investigation once again. After all, it''s alright to postpone the investigation of the Chaos Mana for a day or two, while on the other hand, the remaining remnants of the ck organization would already be able to hide themselves again with such a given amount of time. The moment the investigation group stationed in White River City received this change of ns, they then gathered everyone to begin this meeting. The one in-charged of this investigation group was a four people that Leo has met in the past. Magical Knight Karl from Silver Family! Vismot from the Snow Noble Household! Andstly, both Evangelion and Clydesdale from Sword and Magic! With such a line-up, it was expected already for this investigation group to be efficient. However, what happened, in reality, was in fact a lot of dys. No, to be more precise, they were purposely dying everything. Why? Well... It''s simply because these four have been ordered by someone, specifically Tiana, Elizabeth, and Angel, to dy Queen Olivia, Queen Maria, and Madam Silva as much as possible. Apparently, Cassandra and the others don''t want the investigation group to identally catch them in the midst of their n of secretly leaving Silver Kingdom. Ethan and Edward already told Tiana about their n of secretly leaving Silver Kingdom, so she has purposely allowed Magical Knight Karl to volunteer to join this investigation group. Elizabeth has secretly informed Vismot about Leo''s n so that he will have something to report about her as soon as her father, Patriarch Vincent Snow, noticed that she has disappeared from Silver Kingdom. In such a way, he wouldn''t receive a heavy punishment from Patriarch Vincent Snow after ''finding out'' about Elizabeth''s tracks very quickly. As to how he would be ''finding out'' about Elizabeth''s tracks, it would be through ''coincidentally'' finding it when he volunteered to join the investigation group. Lastly, Angel has also secretly informed Evangelion about her secretly leaving Silver Kingdom with Leo. At first, Evangelion, who was actually acting as Angel''s Guardian after leaving Leucadia Noble Household, was really against her n. But in the end, he could only helplessly agreed to it after she brought up the possibility that she won''t grow to be powerful if she stays in Silver Kingdom once the agreed time with Emperor Yuta arrives. Of course, as Evangelion''s rival and at the same time best friend, Clydesdale was informed about it as well, who, by using his trickster''s brain, proposed the idea of joining the investigation group to secretly help them. In turn, this coincidentally gave Leo more time to go to Will City, without him knowing anything about it. While the investigation group stationed in White River City was being dyed as much as possible by Karl, Vismot, Evangelion, and Clydesdale, on the other hand, Leo was already halfway through in his way of going to Will City. At this moment, because of Leo''s assumption of a limited time, he was pushed to try the most fastest way he could ever think of; a car! Indeed, the same technology as the Humans have used back on Earth, which was something he had only thought about a few hours ago. The only difference, however, is the fact that the design and the way this so-called car function is extremely different from the car back on Earth. Leo''s car design looks almost identical to those of a carriage since he doesn''t know the clearyout of a car which he had made using thebination of Nature Elemental and Earth Elemental, specifically majority for Earth Elementals as he needed more durability and minority for the Nature Elemental as its main purpose was only forfortability. The so-called car was shaped in a hexagon which is 10 meters long and has a height of 5 meters. It only has two seats, which is the driver''s seat and a single passenger seat, really unlike those of carriages that can upy 4 to 6 people inside and 1 to 2 people outside for the chauffeur and a guard or something. The reason for that is because the majority of the space of this car is where the magic all begins. Behind the driver''s seat and the passenger seat was a space for 10 Wind Elementals and 2 Water Elementals. The Wind Elementals purpose was for them to use their wind to push the car at a maximum speed of 20 kilometers an hour, while on the other hand, the Water Elementals purpose was for them to use their water to push the car at a maximum speed of 60 kilometers an hour. As to how they made it work? Well, at both sides of the car was something akin to a small windmill that was part of the Nature Elemental''s body, and below the back of the car were two holes that the Earth Elemental has purposely made. By making the 10 Wind Elementals supply a sufficient amount of wind power, it will make the windmill spin so fast which will be enough to push the car in front, specifically 5 Wind Elementals in each small windmill. On the other hand, the two holes were where the 2 Water Elementals use water power, or specifically something akin to a water pump which is released through their hands, to push the car forward. Bybining the two means together, Leo''s car was able to go at an expected speed of around 60 to 80 kilometers an hour. Of course, because both the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals can''t continuously supply enough wind power and water power through both the windmills and holes as they don''t have an unlimited supply of both Wind Element Mana and Water Element Mana, Leo would need to focus on continuously gathering Mana from the surrounding to supply to the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals. It was difficult at first, but as he continues to do it, it slowly became easier and easier for him, until eventually, he was able to split his focus by converting the gathered Mana into both the Wind Element Mana and Water Element Mana. Anyways, although he was indeed focused on gathering Mana from the surrounding, there was no need to watch the road as both the Nature Elemental and Earth Elemental was acting as his eyes on the road. Not only in front, but the entire surrounding of the car. "Since this is a race against time, then I need to use the fastest way possible to beat the time!" Leo said inwardly as his face was showing an excited look. Chapter 383 - Arriving At Will City Chapter 383 Arriving at Will City Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At the very beginning, Leo didn''t expect that he would indeed be able to put into reality the n he had just thought about a few hours ago. After all, after 50 years or so of time after the Human race was transported into the Celestial World, there was still no one who was able to think of a way in reinventing a car. Apparently, base on the books he had read in the past, the Human race only reinvented the horse-pulled and invented Magical Beast-pulled carriages or wagons, reinvented war chariots, and invented Flyingboats and Flyingships as a means of transportation. After that, they didn''t bother about reinventing a car but rather just fully focus on improving those existing means of transportation even further. He was really curious about that, but since it was practically useless to keep on pondering hard about things that he doesn''t have a lot of knowledge about, and since assuming things would just get him nowhere, he stopped and thought of a way to apply his thoughts into a reality. First, he summoned a Nature Elemental to turn into a carriage. Then, just like what he did thest time, hebined it together with an Earth Elemental. Only this time is, he prioritizes more on the Earth Elemental as he needed defense more than aesthetic andfortability, specifically the interior design was made of thebination of the stem, leaves, and roots, while the entire exterior was made out of solid stone. Next, he made space enough for two people in front with only vines to act as his windows. Then, behind him was where he had put the 10 Wind Elementals and 2 Water Elementals. Second, he got in the car and then made the Wind Elemental push it using its wind, but the end result was the movement was so slow that even walking was much faster. After all, the car was so heavy that it was extremely heavy to make it move through using mere wind alone. Then, he tried to make the Water Elemental push it through shooting water jet from its hand, though the end result was much better than the Wind Elemental, but it was still very slow, around 10 kilometers an hour. Because of that not so favorable result, he began contemting many ways to make the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals much more effective, which made him think about windmills and something akin to a pump. Issuing an order to the Nature Elemental, he made it extend a portion of itself on both sides of the car to turn into a small windmill. By using the wind power of the Wind Elementals, it was able to make the windmill spin and hence, as it continues to spin faster and faster, the speed of the car consequently increases until it reaches 20 kilometers per hour. Unfortunately, since it was a race against time, he still found it not enough. Therefore, he made use of the Water Elementals as well. The way he made the Water Elementals much more effective was by making its water jet much more concentrated in a single point. Of course, not a literal tiny point, but rather a hole big enough for its water to release a strong pressure that can be able to push the car forward much more faster. Basically put, he was using the water pressure to make the car move forward. The end result was thrice that of the Wind Elementals, specifically 60 kilometers an hour. Nevertheless, he still found it a bitcking, so he thought of using both the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals at the same time. The former would keep on making the windmill spin faster and faster, while the Water Elemental would keep on releasing water. The end result was an increase of nearly 35%, specifically 60 to 80 kilometers an hour. Although he still found itcking, as he wants to achieve 100 kilometers per hour so that he can arrive at Will City an hour or so of traveling, but realizing that this was the current limit of what he can do right now, he finally gave up on improving it any further, at least as of now only. He clearly understood that going any further than this might just cause him more trouble. Indeed, just like what he had expected, as soon as he traveled 10 kilometers or so, he realized that the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals were nearly exhausted. So, he immediately gathered Mana in his surrounding for the Elementals to regenerate, even including the Earth Elemental and Nature Elemental, as both Elementals also received a considerable decrease in their durability, not much, but just to be safe, he allocated some Mana to fix them. The trouble doesn''t just end there, as he found right after that it was extremely difficult to bnce on allocating Wind Element Mana to the Wind Elementals and then next allocate Water Element Mana to the Water Elemental. Every time he finished allocating a considerable amount of Element Mana on one of the group, he would soon discover that the former''s Mana is nearly exhausted, so he would quickly allocate an Element Mana to regenerate them, but soon after that, thetter''s Mana would be the next to be exhausted. He was basically allocating Mana from the Wind Elementals to the Water Elementals and then repeat that again over and over. Eventually, he realized that he already has a Star, so why not use his Star to supply Mana to one group, while on the other hand, he would focus on the other group? The moment that thought surface inside his mind, without any hesitation, he quickly converted all the Pure Mana inside his Star into Wind Element Mana and made it keep on supplying Mana to the Wind Elementals and at the same time gather more Wind Element Mana. Meanwhile, he focused on the Water Elemental, and from time to time as well, he would allocate some Mana to both the Nature Elemental and Earth Elemental to regenerate them back to full durability. And with that discovery, he was now able to have a safe and great travel to Will City in his car. ..... "What a great feeling this is!" Leo can''t help eximing in delight inside the car while enjoying himself with the continuous rxing assault of the wind that passes through the window made out of the roots of his car. At this moment, base on how long he has traveled from the moment he got out of the Yellow Forest until now, he was around approximately 15 to 20 kilometers away from Will City. A few tens or so of minutes from now, he would finally be arriving at Will City and begin creating more Chaos Orbs out of the Chaos Mana over there. "Right now, I have more than 50 pieces of Storage Rings left out from the 150 pieces I have stolen from that Bandit camp. So, I don''t have any problems anymore on the Chaos Orbs that I will be creating from both the Will City and Honoris City." Leo thought in his mind as he observes through his consciousness the Storage Rings on his hand. Because of the battle against the Golden Thunderstorm Python, he was only able to retrieve less than 10,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, which in turn only made him use 100 pieces of Storage Rings. He doesn''t really have an exact amount of calction yet, but based on the fact that he had used 100 Storage Rings, with the 100th Storage Ring not full yet, then the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs he has right now should be more than 9,000 pieces, including the 1,000 he had gotten at the beginning and the 3,000 from the Boss Nuwyuse. "So the remaining alive Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs were around 2,000 plus only..." Leo heaves a long sigh. It wasn''t actually that bad of a harvest, but he still can''t help feeling regret and pain in his heart from losing those more than 10,000 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs that were destroyed during his battle against the Golden Thunderstorm Python. Amongst those Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs would certainly be hundreds or so of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, which if only the Golden Thunderstorm Python didn''t appear today, it would have all been his. Such an amount, although is only considered a few, was still a determining force that he could have had. Not only that, he could have used those Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs to attract powerful people once he established his Guild. Compared to Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, the attracting power that a Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs could bring him would be hundreds of folds more than the former. It was like the difference between a snake and a dragon. It''s very clear for everyone to see that no matter what the snake would do, they would not be able to defeat a dragon. "Really unfortunate," Leo shook his head in pity. Indeed, it was really unfortunate... However, what''s done is done. He can only ept the reality that he had lost such an opportunity, despite also earning a lot of benefits. Anyways, his regret and disappointment were more in the loss of the hundreds or so of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, only a bit less on the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. But someday, he would definitely find something a lot better than the Golden Thunderstorm Python, so it''s not a big problem. After nearly half an hour of traveling in his car, Leo finally saw in his sight the Will City. Chapter 384 - On The Way To Honoris City Chapter 384 On the way to Honoris City Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce To be more precise, what Leo had seen in front of him was no longer a territory that is still appropriate to be called a city, but rather a small desert made out of a variety of colors of sands and with not a single remnant or ruins of the Will City remaining to be seen, unlike the White River City. Though it onlysted for half a minute for him to understand why it was different from the other cities. First and foremost, the Will City was the very first territory of the Silver Kingdom to be abandoned during the time that the Kingdom Protection Array was destroyed by the ck organization. Second, unlike the White River City that was able to be an Outpost to connect to the Crystal Skull City, the Will City, on the other hand, wasn''t able to be sessfully made into an Outpost to connect to the Honoris City since the Williams Noble Household unexpectedly turned out to be a part of the ck organization. Third, with how much time has passed already from the moment it was abandoned until when the ck organization finally decided to blow up the Lesser Chaos Magic Array hidden secretly, the Magical Beast has certainly turned this ce into an almost worse than those of ruins. Lastly, the Chaos Mana around this ce has been rampaging for more than 3 days now, so the Will City, which was worse than those of ruins, doesn''t have that much to destroy remaining anymore, so it was quickly turned into a desert by the Chaos Mana. Shaking his head, Leo soon put such thoughts to the back of his mind. How the Will City has turned into its current state right now wasn''t important for him. What he should focus on right now should be quickly turning the Chaos Mana into Chaos Orbs before anything wrong could happen. But first, he needs to look for Steve first, as he had told him to wait for him at the Will City. He cannot proceed on creating the Chaos Orbs with the possibility of someone who he has not trusted yet being able to see it. Other people that will see him create Chaos Orbs would be different as they don''t recognize him and hence would only be able to point their hands at anyone. But, on the other hand, Steve was someone that already recognized how he looks like. So, he would definitely be a potential variable that will reveal his secret capability of creating Chaos Orbs in the future. He can''t let such variables exist, so before he starts to create Chaos Orbs, he would put Steve first somewhere enclosed where he can''t see what he was doing. Even if Steve would be able to get to know that the Chaos Mana in Will City has disappeared in the future, he would only be able to assume things with no clear evidence of what had just clearly happened. And to further confuse Steve, he would only let him out and see outside when they were already on the way to the Honoris City. In such a way, even the assumption wouldn''t have any clear leads. If someone thought of using Steve to inquire about what had happened to the Chaos Mana in the Will City using a Magic spell that will force him to only speak the truth in the future, then he''d only be able to reply that he doesn''t know about it as he was locked inside an enclosed space by Mister Loki while on the way to the Honoris City. Of course, those people would definitely start specting things base on that reply, but does that even matter? Because truthfully speaking, the mere mention of the name Mister Loki alone could already confuse them, not to mention connect the disappearance of the Chaos Mana in Silver Kingdom to him. They might even just assume that the person who caused such a shocking event was named Mister Loki, and not Leo. Although everything he was thinking right now was just a bunch of assumptions, he was always the very cautious type of person. So, he would prepare against anything that he could think of that might just end up happening in the future. Even if the chances are only slim, as long as he was able to think about it, he would definitely make ns to avoid them from happening, or even if they can''t be avoided, it would long be minimized to the best of his capabilities. As soon as Leo arrived around 300 meters away from Will City, it didn''t take that long for him to find Steve, who was currently on a horse running straight in his direction. "Mister Loki!" Steve, who was riding on a horse, called out while waving his hands. He soon jumped down from the horse and right after pulled its leash before walking towards Leo. "Your efficiency is really worthmending. I was only thinking about where you were moments ago, and the next second, you are already in front of me, hahaha!" Leo can''t help chuckling while looking at Steve. "I''mpletely aware that I can be reced anytime, so I''m doing everything I can do so that I can avoid that from happening." Steve replied while scratching his head. Hearing Steve''s words, Leo only nodded his head before immediately going to the main topic. He was never the type of person that likes to beat around the bush. "Anyways,e here and get inside my new invention. Don''t worry about anything or even think about what is currently going on, just sit inside there and rx." Leo said as he pointed at the passenger seat of his car. At this moment, he still doesn''t have a proper name for his new Magic technology for transportation, so he would be sticking with the name ''car'' until then. "Okay..." Steve replied with a tinge of hesitation in his voice. Though his hesitation onlysted for a few seconds as he remembered Leo''s conditions prior to him epting bing his chauffeur. With a shake of his head, he then walked inside Mister Loki''s new invention. As soon as Steve walked inside the car, the window of the car which was made of roots, was immediately sealed to the point that he can no longer see anything outside before it right after began moving extremely slowly towards the direction of Honoris City. Of course, Leo allowed the car to slowly move to Honoris City purposely. It was again part of his n that he''d only be revealing it after he was done turning the Chaos Mana in Will City into Chaos Orbs. "Now, then," Leo began cracking his knuckles as he slowly walked towards the direction of the Will City. Momentster, Leo began throwing wisp of his Mana and repeated the same step as what he had done back at Silver City and White River City. While the Chaos Orbs were slowly being created, at the same time, Leo was quickly putting all the Chaos Orbs that piled in front of him inside his Storage Rings. This time, the process of turning the Chaos Mana into Chaos Orbs onlysted for an hour and a half or so. When everything was done, Leo earned a total of 6,000 pieces of Chaos Orbs, 1,000 pieces morepared to what he had earned at Silver City and White River City. It wasn''t really strange though, because just like what he has mentioned a while ago, the time given to the Chaos Mana to rampage in Will City was a lot morepared to the Silver City and White River City. So, it''s only natural for him to be able to create more Chaos Orbs. "Time to proceed to Honoris City," Leo smiled before going to the horse, who was busy eating the grass on the ground. He wasn''t nning on leaving the horse behind. Although he already has a car for much faster transportation, a horse was still simrly important as he can''t show the car''s existence yet once he was outside the territory of Silver Kingdom. He wasn''t nning on attracting the jealousy and envy of other people yet until he doesn''t have enough strength to protect himself. Until then, the existence of the car would remain hidden to him, and to only a few people that he can trust would keep the car''s existence a secret. Leo quickly got on the horse to catch up with the car that wasn''t yet that far away from him. As soon as Leo arrived right beside the car, he immediately ordered the Earth Elemental to put the horse on top of the car and then followed another order to the Nature Elemental to make a cage enough for the horse to fit inside and at the same time could withstand both the wind pressure that would be assaulting them during the travel and the strength of the horse if ever it suddenly goes out of control due to fear and panic. After finishing with all of that, Leo then went inside the car through the driver''s seat and ordered the Nature Elemental to return the window back to what it was used to be. As soon as Mister Loki got inside the car, Steve can''t help himself from feeling relieve deep inside. He really thought that something bad was going to happen to him. Like, for example, Mister Loki was nning on killing him without letting him see how he would kill him. But fortunately, it wasn''t the same as what he had thought. "Let''s go!" Leo said as he immediately issued an order to the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals to begin increasing the speed of the car. He then turned to look at Steve and made a ''reasonable excuse'' with a mischievous smile on his face, "I was only heating up my new invention to prepare it for the most exciting part," "May I know what is this so-called exciting part is?" Steve can''t help himself from asking out of curiosity. "Don''t you feel the speed increasing now?" Leo turned to look at his front as he said, "Brace yourself because we will be moving really fast!" Whoooooosh! After Leo finished his line, the car immediately boosted in speed as the Wind Elementals released an even stronger wind power while the Water Elementals released a jet of water with an even stronger pressure. Chapter 385 - Arriving In Honoris City Chapter 385 Arriving in Honoris City Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce On the way to Honoris City, Leo was just focusing on resting and at the same time regenerating the Elementals so that they can continue the journey. At the side, Steve was still dumbfounded at Mister Loki''s so-called new invention as he can''t quiteprehend just what exactly it was. In his mind, he keeps on asking questions like, "What exactly is this thing? How is its speed so fast? How does it work? How did Mister Loki make this?" and many more... In the end, Steve decided to just wait until Mister Loki exined it to him personally. And if he doesn''t want to, then he''ll just remain silent and zip his mouth tight. On the way to Honoris City, Leo was just focusing on both resting and absorbing Mana to keep regenerating the Elementals. He was already extremely exhausted after doing a lot of things today, so he is trying to do as few movements as possible in order to rest. Unfortunately, Leo''s rest would asionally be disrupted by a sudden appearance of a Magical Beast. After all, the Kingdom Protection Array was still destroyed, so there''s practically nothing restricting the Magical Beast anymore to go to any ces they want in the territory of Silver Kingdom. The Magical Beast would keep on chasing after the car for a minute or so, shooting their own Element attacks every now and then, thinking that once it hits the car, it would be able to stop it until eventually, it would decide to stop as if realizing that all of its action was useless and what it was doing was just a waste of time. A simr situation keeps on repeating asionally. They only stopped experiencing such a situation when they finally arrived at Honoris City. It was already in the early morning when they arrived. "Mister Loki, we have already arrived," Steve silently called out to Leo, who he thought was still sleeping. "I know," Leo replied while slowly opening his eyes. He then began stretching his arms and afterwards he opened the door of the car and stepped out. The light of the sun immediately hits Leo''s eyes as soon as he stepped out of the car, quickly prompting him to block it with his hand. "I forgot to ask you about thisst night, but did you encounter Ethan and Edward before I arrived?" Leo asked Steve while trying to get used to the ray of the sun. The main problem wasn''t really the sunlight, but rather his eyes were still feeling very sleepy. Hence he can''t quickly adapt. "Yes, I''ve told them about going to Honoris City first. But, it surprisingly seems like they are still not here though," Steve can''t help wondering confusingly. Ethan and Edward had long already left before Leo arrived at Will City, so supposedly they should have arrived first before them. But, looking around the ce right now, there were confusingly still no signs of them. As soon as Leo pulled himself together from his sleepiness, he then surveyed his eyes around the entire Honoris City. Just like the Will City, there was no longer any evidence of the Honoris City remaining left. The entire ce has turned into a desert and was still slowly expanding due to the rampaging Chaos Mana. Though, there were still a few remaining farm nts, like themon fruits and vegetables, nted in Honoris City in the past to be seen. Looking around the ce, Leo soon understood what Steve had said as he thought to himself, "Did we perhaps arrived here first before them?" Leo turned to look at Steve and asked, "Around what time was it when they arrived?" Steve thought for a bit before replying, "It was close to evening, so maybe around more than an hour and a half before you finally arrived," Hearing Steve''s reply, Leo immediately understood what just happened. Considering the speed of the car, they have most likely overtaken Cassandra and the others unknowingly, as it was really dark at night to see their surroundings and hence arrived in Honoris City first. Most likely, they would be arrivingter. "Fortunately, it was like this," Leo can''t help silently expressing his thoughts. Since Cassandra and the others still haven''t arrived yet, then he doesn''t need to worry anymore about how he can turn the Chaos Mana in Honoris City into Chaos Orbs without letting them know about it. He would start creating Chaos Orbs and finish as quickly as possible before they arrived here. The only problem left is; Steve. Though it only took Leo a few seconds to think of how to fix this little bit of problem. "Since they still haven''t arrived yet, why don''t you go and hunt a few Magical Beast for our breakfast once they arrived?" Leo turned to look at Steve. "Roger that!" Steve saluted before dashing away towards the nearby forest. Though soon he suddenly returned while embarrassingly scratching his head, "Can I ask for a weapon, hehehehe..." Leo can''t help himself from chuckling before throwing Steve a Storage Ring with a few weapons and also cooking-ware inside. The weapons were obviously for hunting, and the cooking-ware were the tools he would be used once he started cooking. He took the liberty to give it to Steve in advance so as to not trouble himself anymore from asking things from him. Steve quickly caught the Storage Ring before waving his hand and went inside the forest. As soon as he saw that Steve has already gotten far away, Leo then immediately unsummoned all the Elementals aside from the 10 Wind Elementals. Right after, he sent out an order to the 10 Wind Elementals to patrol 1-kilometer diameter around him so as to report to him anyone that got closed. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! The Wind Elementals quickly left after receiving Leo''s order. As soon as he was done with that, Leo then made his way towards the Honoris City to begin turning the Chaos Mana into Chaos Orbs. After repeating this step over three times already, Leo has already gotten himself really familiar with the step. Unlike what he has been doing in the Silver City, White River City, and Will City, this time, the moment his wisp of Mananded amongst the Chaos Mana and finished infecting the first batch, he right after spread them all around. He wasn''t waiting anymore on increasing the amount of Chaos Mana under his control first before deciding to spread them. He realized that it was much faster to do it this way as all of the Chaos Mana under his control were able to help him continue the taking over, unlike before where only those at the edge were able to continue infecting the other Chaos Mana while those gathered inside were unable to help, even if he begins spreading the Chaos Mana. Because of this new strategy, the speed of Leo''s taking over became ten times faster than in the past He repeated the same step over and over again while slowly moving forward to expand his range until half an hourter all the Chaos Mana of Honoris City was finally under his control. "No time to waste," Leo thought to himself before he began gathering all the Chaos Mana together and started forming the Chaos Orbs. Since he has a quick way to take control over all the Chaos Mana, he of course also has a new strategy for quickly creating Chaos Orbs. In the past, he was only creating Chaos Orbs one at a time, but this time he was creating 10 at a time. Though because of this, the Chaos Orbs wasn''t piling in front of him anymore but was spread out all over the ce. Because of that, he had summoned 5 Earth Elementals and order them to bring those Chaos Orbs to him. After 30 minutes or so, all the Chaos Mana has now turned into Chaos Orbs and were now also inside his Storage Rings. Overall, it only took him an hour or so to finish with everything. In total, he had created 7,000 Chaos Orbs, 1,000 more than what he has gathered from Will City. Adding every Chaos Orbs together, 5,000 pieces from Silver City, another 5,000 pieces from White River City, 6,000 pieces in Will City, andstly, 7,000 pieces in Honoris City, minus 15 pieces that he had used thest time when he was fighting against the Golden Thunderstorm Python, he now has a total of 22,985 pieces of Chaos Orbs. "Not bad for my first harvest," Leo can''t help himself from feeling delighted. That wasn''t the only harvest he had earned before finally leaving the Silver Kingdom. Aside from the 22,985 pieces of Chaos Orbs, he had also earned himself a total of 9,950 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, and amongst that were 450 pieces of Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. Lastly, he had gotten himself a 90-meter long body of a Golden Thunderstorm Python. What he had earned in just one day or so was even more than what he had earned when he was still working full time as an assassin while at the same time also ruling the Heart City. If he can go back to the past and tell his past self that he would be earning this much of profit one day, his past self would definitely not believe any of it. In fact, his past self would instead think that someone was trying to impersonate him and hence not hesitate to kill him. "A life of a Mage is really much more profitablepared to an assassin. This might be one of the reasons why the Mages are the most powerful group of people amongst almost everyone in the entire Celestial World.." Leo can''t help thinking inwardly. Chapter 386 - Meeting With Cassandra And The Others Again Chapter 386 Meeting with Cassandra and the others again Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce When Leo was done with everything, he then started preparing for their breakfast. Steve hasn''t arrived yet, and if nothing bad has happened to him and he is still alive, then he would definitely be arriving soon. First, he ordered the Earth Elementals to cut some trees nearby to make a long table and some chairs around. Then, he set-up a few campfires where Steve would be cooking their breakfast once he arrives. Andstly, he unsummoned 1 Earth Elemental before summoning a Nature Elemental and ordered it to make a roof above them so as to shelter themselves from the heat of the sun. As soon as he was done with all of that, he then made a temporary stable for the horse which at this moment was just resting by the side after experiencing a near to death experience of its life. The entire journey to Honoris City, the noise that almost destroyed their eardrums, was the cry of the horse on top of the car. If only this horse wasn''t of no use to him, then he would have long abandoned it to the side, without any hesitation. What Leo doesn''t know was actually anyone who would just experience traveling 60 to 80 kilometers an hour while in his car would also be feeling the same way as the horse, especially if they are put on top of the car with only wooden materials to give them the sense of safety. If only the ck-horse doesn''t have any strong will to begin with, then it would have long fallen unconscious, which, truthfully speaking, was actually much better for Leo as it was less noisy that way. After ten minutes or so, Steve finally returned. "Mister Loki!" Steve greeted before observing around the ce, trying to look for a location to start cooking. Seemingly like Leo already knew what Steve was thinking, he pointed at the campfires a bit further at the side and said, "You can cook our breakfast over there," "Okay!" Steve nodded his head before quickly going to the campfires. He tried using abination of stick and bamboo to create a fire, but since it was still freshly cut bamboo, it was somewhat difficult to create fire. Whooosh! "Next time, don''t be embarrassed to ask me for help," Leo threw a small ember to create a fire as he smiled before ordering the Nature Elemental to turn into a bed as he wanted to catch up some sleep. Before finally closing his eyes to rest, he added, "Wake me up when something importantes up," "Okay, Mister Loki!" Steve nodded in affirmation before focusing on cooking a delicious breakfast. ..... It was only near noon that Leo woke up again. As he stood up from his bed, Leo soon saw many people in front of him, dining on the table he made. Looking closely, he then recognized that they were actually Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. "Le- Mister Loki!" Cassandra called out to Leo as soon as she saw him standing up from his bed. Elizabeth and the others immediately turned to look at Leo as soon as they heard Cassandra calling his supposedly other name. "When did you guys arrived?" Leo asked as he walked towards the table. "A few hourster, after you slept," Elizabeth replied. Leo nodded his head before sitting down on his chair. Seeing this, Steve quickly served Leo his breakfast-lunch. Steve had made four different dishes for their meal, which were Forest Boar meat with some unknown red-colored sauce for the main dish, Five Tail Bird for the side dish, Red Mushroom stew mixed with other vegetables for the soup, and for the dessert, it was an unfamiliar food using the insides of coconuts and the beverage was the juice of the coconuts. Clearly, the main dish and side dish were what Steve had hunted inside the nearby forest, while the soup and the dessert were from some of the surviving farm vegetables and fruits that were once nted in the Honoris City. As for how Steve hade up with all of these, only he knew about that. Leo nodded his head to express his gratefulness before starting eating. He was already starving. "This is good!" Leo can''t helpplimenting Steve''s cooking skills. "Thank you, Mister Loki," Steve bowed his head. Angel can''t help herself from asking, "By the way, when did you get yourself a henchman?" "When I stopped at White River City," Leo replied before putting a mouthful of the Forest Boar meat. "What a bizarre encounter," Ash can''t helpmenting. She added, "But how did you make him your henchman, though?" Leo took a bite on the Five Tail Bird before replying, "I killed almost all of his men as he tried to loot my misfortune," He sips a bit of the coconut juice, "Then made him call out for other Bandit groups so that I can buy their Storage Rings," He took another bite of the Forest Boal meat, "Then after that, he unexpectedly approached me and said that he wanted to work for me. I epted, for this reason, he became my henchman." "Hahahaha, what a strange man you are Steve," Charlotte chuckled but all of a sudden she turned serious as she stabbed the Forest Boal Meat in front of her using her fork and saying, "But tell me the truth, do you perhaps want to make Mister Loki pay after killing almost all of your men?" Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ethan and the others immediately turned to look at Steve with killing intent. At the receiving end of all of this killing intent, Steve was drenched with his sweat as he tried saying, "I... I..." Bang! Leo loudly put down his knife and fork before saying, "You don''t have to worry, Steve is not stupid enough to try on doing that, and I''m also not stupid to ept someone who has the intention of killing me. So, can we continue eating now?" "Yes!" Cassandra and the others immediately dropped their killing intent towards Steve before continuing on eating. Steve can''t help heaving a sigh of relief, knowing that they won''t try to kill him anymore. He turned to look at Mister Loki with admiration and gratefulness in his eyes. He thought, "This young man''s position in this group is definitely the Leader. As long as I keep on following him and also doesn''t betray him, then I would be able to keep myself alive and maybe one day achieve more than what I have achieved as a Bandit." Seeing this, Leo picked up his knife and fork again as he continued eating his delicious meal. Soon enough, everyone has finally finished eating. Actually, it was only Leo who everyone was waiting for as the others had long already finished eating. Steve immediately began cleaning the table after they finished eating. Then, he took all the tes and looked for a source of water to begin washing them. The moment Steve left, Leo suddenly took out a map of the entire continent where Silver Kingdom belongs and put it on top of the table. The name of the continent that Silver Kingdom belongs to was called Hundred Labyrinths Continent. It''s a very big continent that houses over thousands of different races, including Humans and other Foreign races, and tens of millions of different species of Magical beasts, allpeting for the resources this continent has to offer. It''s still not fully explored as well due to how big it was. Just like what its name suggested, the Hundred Labyrinths Continent have hundreds or so of Labyrinths located all over the entire continent, and there''s still more being added every now and then as the people living in this continent keeps on exploring the Hundred Labyrinth Continent. Majority of those discovered Labyrinths are either under the control of a Kingdom or an Empire of either from the Human race, the Foreign races, and the Magical Beast. And the few minorities were either still beingpleted upon, long been destroyed, emptied out already, or are still unreachable by anyone. All of these Labyrinths were part of Leo''s n, or otherwise the God of Fate''s n. After his memories were unsealed by his older brother Reinhart, he had then also remembered that dream about what the God of Fate hadpleted before turning itself into the Fate Cube. One of those things was the Labyrinths, which main purpose was to either help the inhabitants of the Celestial World grow to be even more powerful and to also act as their shelter once one of the Gods seeded in their goal of having their own race the only remaining race in the entire Celestial World. Of course, what Leo was nning to do was to make use of the Labyrinths to help him and the people around him grow even more powerful, not use it as a shelter. In fact, it has never been part of his intention to lose in his fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. "Today would be the beginning of our battle!" Leo thought to himself before unfolding the map of the Hundred Labyrinths Continent. Chapter 387 - Where To Go? Part 1 Chapter 387 Where to go? part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as Leo unfolded the map of the Hundred Labyrinths Continent, he then turned to look at everyone before saying, "Just a few kilometers from our current location right now and we would finally be stepping outside the territory of the Silver Kingdom. Into a new world and a new beginning. But, we still haven''t thought about which ce exactly we should begin, thus the reason why I took out this map." Leo took out a stick inside one of his Storage Rings as he continued, "I have my ns for which ce we should begin, but I liked to hear your opinions first. Let''s begin with Cassandra," He passed the stick to Cassandra by his side. Cassandra received the stick from Leo before turning to look at the map of the Hundred Labyrinths Continent. Ever since Leo had proposed to them the idea of leaving Silver Kingdom, he had also asked them to think about where they should go? Where they should begin? And how they should start? All three questions might be simr in thought, but actually, it wasn''t; where they should go meant the ce, where they should begin meant the path they should walk, and how they should start meant how to reach the end of that chosen path. All three questions weren''t easy to answer seriously, especially since it implies how they should fight against the Gods. The first question was the easiest, as it only asks them the ce they should go after leaving Silver Kingdom. But at the same time, it was also a difficult question. If they just simply choose some random territory, specifically Human territory, as long as it''s not Silver Kingdom, then why bother about leaving Silver Kingdom, to begin with, right? Although Silver Kingdom was a backward territory, it wasn''t like any other has a big difference. All the territories have their own advantages and disadvantages, that''s just natural and isn''t strange at all, especially considering that the Human race has only existed 50 years or so in the Celestial World, meaning there is still not a perfect system set-up for everyone to use as a reference, especially in terms of the ruling system. The popr ruling system back on Earth was democracy, but such a ruling system was only suited for peaceful times with only a few wars to exist, and the main focus was to help their own country develop to a brighter future. However, right now, they were in constant war with the other Foreign races while their own Human race was almost being threatened to its extinction. What''s exactly required right now wasn''t many people to lead, really, but rather the most powerful and wisest, thus the reason why monarchy was chosen. Unfortunately, the monarchy ruling system on Earth was less developedpared to the Celestial World, that''s why everyone is making do of what they have and just develop what they can develop. Simply put, just try doing what they can try on doing and just leave the rest to Fate. Because of that reason, all the Human territories have their own advantages and disadvantages, which they should ponder seriously as there are high chances that the advantages aren''t suited for them or the disadvantages are what they needed the most. The second question about what path they should walk is the second most difficult question. They already have a clear idea of starting a Guild, but Guilds has many different aims. Some thrive to be vassals of either a Kingdom, an Empire, an Organization, a n, or even those powerful Sect. Others want to just use it to gain profits for themselves. There are also others that just wanted to gather a group of people so as to not have a hard time in the Celestial World. The most popr aims for Guilds is to be the biggest Guild in a specific industry. Like for example, the biggest Guild for Craftsman like cksmiths, Tailor, Alchemist, Inventor, and many more, the biggest Guild for Adventurers like Mercenaries, Bounty Hunters, and many more, or the biggest Guild for Business minded people. All of those have different advantages and disadvantages as well, which, just like the first question, might be beneficial for them or not. And thest question about how they should reach the end of the path they choose is the most difficult one. Once they choose which path they should take as a Guild, their end goal was automatically set to fight against the Gods. The question then is; what steps should they take to reach that end goal? Well, of course, the steps weren''t something they should expect already, as it''s really a vague matter. However, they can still expect what kind of steps they''ll most likely take in the path they choose. And with that, they will be able to know the advantages and disadvantages of that step. Those were the meaning behind the three questions. And those were the exact things that Cassandra had been pondering about before this moment. Although Cassandra wasn''t a Human as she was a Vampire, but due to Leo''s requirements, she had studied enough amount of knowledge about the territories of the Human race. The Human race has over 50 different territories. Five of them were Empires with the topmost being the Dragon Horn Empire before being followed after by the Horizon Empire, Aurora Empire, Violent Lotus Empire, andstly, the Holy Light Empire. The remaining 45 others were the Kingdoms of the Human race, with the topmost being the Asgard Kingdom and the lowest being the Silver Kingdom. Cassandra slowly moved the stick in her hand as she pointed at the Aurora Empire. The Aurora Empire is a territory more focused on the development of the aerial battle. The majority of their territory is flying up in the sky while the minority others are only left on thend. They have invented the most powerful Flyingboat and Flyingship of the Human race and had even invented tools that allow even ordinary people to fly up in the air. In fact, almost all the Flyingboats and Flyingships to ever exist in the Human race is invented by them. It''s the 3rd most powerful Empire of the Human race, just below the Horizon Empire. And is actually located 10 Kingdoms away from the Silver Kingdom, specifically 2 Human Kingdom and the other 8 Kingdoms were allied Foreign races. "In my opinion, we should go to the Aurora Empire. Why? Simply because they have the advantages of the Flyingboats and Flyingships. Taking the war in Silver Kingdom as an example, if we really fought a war against the Gods in the future, what we will require the most aside from manpower is a powerful tool capable of causing mass destruction, can tremendously help us in logistics, and has the advantage when fighting in bothnd and air. Such tools are the Flyingboats and Flyingships." Cassandra moved her stick away as she continued, "We can also use the Flyingboats and Flyingships as a bargaining chip to attract more capable people and even allies, travel into difficult ces to get treasures and discover new ways to be powerful, and more importantly, we will also be able to afford to make a Flying Mountain one day if we start in the Aurora Empire." Aside from Flyingboats and Flyingships, the Aurora Empire has also invented their most deadliest weapon of all time, the Flying Mountains. Flying Mountains are territories flying up in the air, which are equipped with war weapons capable of attacking bothnd and air. They can also act as the hangar of Flyingboats and Flyingships, thus easy deployment for both. It can also be used as a base of operation with the advantage of being able to travel anywhere they can possibly go. And many more practical and necessary uses of a Flying Mountain. Cassandra''s eyes lit up with the mention of Flying Mountain as she finished her exnation, "With such a tool, we can easilybat the forces of those Gods!" After saying that, Cassandra passed the stick to Elizabeth. Elizabeth took the stick as she slowly pointed it to the Asgard Kingdom. The Asgard Kingdom is the most powerful Kingdom amongst all the 45 Kingdoms of the Human race, specifically just below the 5th rank, Holy Light Empire. It''s a territory with a size of 10 Silver Kingdombined together and is just one step closer to bing an official Empire. Moreover, it specializes in creating powerful Magic weapons and equipment. In fact, almost half of the top 100 weapons and equipment in cirction throughout the entire Human race is made by their own Craftsmen. "In my opinion, we should not go to the Empires first, as it is extremely difficult to convince them to help us. They have the strictestws and rules amongst all the Human territories, which would definitely just slow our development and might even cause us to be stagnant instead. On the other hand, if we choose the Kingdoms instead, then as long as we show the potential of being able to help them breakthrough to be an official Empire, which is a hundred percent possible since bing powerful is also part of our goal, it would certainly be easy to convince them to help us." Elizabeth retracted the stick as she continued, "As such, the Asgard Kingdom, which is the territory closest to bing an Empire, is the best candidate. Once we can help them be an official Empire, we can then request from them to buy the different special products of the other Empires, like for example, the Flyingboats, Flyingships, and the Flying Mountain of the Aurora Empire." Giving the stick to Angel, Elizabeth ended her exnation with, "Aside from that, there''s also a chance of us taking over the entire Asgard Kingdom before they can officially be an Empire. Am I correct, Mister Loki?" Leo can''t help smiling mischievously after hearing Elizabeth''s question. He was quick enough to understand what her words implied. The name Loki was derived from one of the books that he had read in the past. If his memories served him right, it''s about Norse Mythology. In Norse Mythology, Loki was one of the Gods that wanted to take over Asgard. So, it would be very simr to the Norse Mythology if he indeed tries to take over the entire Asgard Kingdom.. The only difference is, unlike Loki from the Norse Mythology, he would be able to achieve such a goal permanently. Chapter 388 - Where To Go? Part 2 Chapter 388 Where to go? part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Angel received the stick from Elizabeth as she then slowly pointed it at the Horizon Empire. Horizon Empire, the 2nd rank Human Empire amongst all the 5 Empires of the Human race. It''s the biggest territory amongst all the Human territories, even bigger than the 1st rank, Dragon Horn Empire. They house the headquarters of all the associations in the Human race, such as the Adventurers Association, Merchant Association, Craftsman Association, Industrial Association, Mage Association, and many more associations. The rank 1st Mage Academy is also located in their territory and even the Infinite Magic Sect, specifically the 1st rank Sect of the Human race, is located over there as well. "I only have two reasons for choosing Horizon Empire, and that is aside from being the second most powerful Empire of the Human race, they are also the only territory that stood a chance in fighting against the Dragon Horn Empire," Angel paused as she retracted the stick before continuing, "Why do we need to fight against the Dragon Horn Empire? Well, it''s very simple; Emperor Yuta would definitelye after all of us once he hears about us. No, to be more precise, he woulde after me, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte, six women who are not only beautiful but also has the potential to be powerful. That''s the kind of woman that Emperor Yuta wants, so as soon as she hears about that, then we would not only be facing against the forces of the Gods but also the forces of our own Human Empire." Heaving a sigh of helplessness, Angel exined further, "Not only that, even the other Human Empires and Kingdoms would think of fighting against us as well, as they would want to capture us. For them, capturing us is the same as being able to ask for a favor from Emperor Yuta, which in most cases is to trade us from one of their deadliest weapon, the Chaos Deviants." Hearing the mention of the Chaos Deviants, everyone immediately turned solemn. All of them have known or long heard about the so-called Chaos Deviants. The Chaos Deviants are actually Hybrids who are a product of experimentation using the Chaos Mana from the Chaos Mountain that the Dragon Horn Empire has gotten after sealing a Chaos Elemental. Just like Hybrids, the Chaos Deviants have many different traits basing on the breed of their parents, thus allowing them to do many unique physicalbat styles. Although not all of the Hybrids are powerful, even with their unique physicalbat styles, it still can''t deny the fact that there indeed exists a few of them, and such Hybrids are the perfect candidates to be Chaos Deviants. No one knows how exactly are Chaos Deviants created, aside of course from those people who experimented with them, which includes Emperor Yuta. But one thing is for sure; through the use of Chaos Mana, the Chaos Deviants became really powerful to the point that they are almost like the Chaos Mana itself. Just like Chaos Mana, which would devour other Elements of Mana, aside from itself, the Chaos Deviants also have simr traits. In the case of the Chaos Deviants, they would devour all the Elements Mana, including Chaos Mana itself, in order to be even more powerful. Aside from that, just like Chaos Mana, almost all the Elements are ineffective against them. So, when fighting against them, unless one is good in physicalbat like the Magical Knights and Battle Mages, then they would basically be doing almost no damage against the Chaos Deviants. Of course, it''s still possible to kill them through using Magic spells or any form of Magic, but it would be the less effective method when fighting against them. Actually, the Chaos Deviants are known to only be able to rely on two different styles when ites to fighting. One, they can only use Chaos Mana since all the other Element Mana can''t be used by them due to the nature of Chaos Mana that rejects any other Element Mana that isn''t simr to them. Two, their physicalbat capability, which is the reason why the Hybrids are the perfect candidates. That''s the reason why the Chaos Deviants arebeled as extremely dangerous to everyone, which, at the same time, also became a high demand by all the Royal families of the different Human territories, or even allied Foreign races. In fact, the Chaos Deviants was the main reason why the Dragon Horn Empire is more powerful than the Horizon Empire as of now. In the past, before the Chaos Deviants were revealed by the Dragon Horn Empire, the Horizon Empire was rank 1st amongst all the Human Empires, with the Dragon Horn Empire being the 2nd rank. It was simply because almost all the talented and powerful people of the Human race live in their territory. Furthermore, they produce talents far morepared to the other Human territories due to their well-established Mage Academies and also through the help of the Infinite Magic Sect. But as soon as the Dragon Horn Empire revealed the Chaos Deviants, they immediately reced the Horizon Empire in the 1st rank. Why? Very simple; the Dragon Horn Empire will only ept to trade Chaos Deviants to its allies and no one else. Although it''s still possible to get one through different channels, but once discovered, they are immediately eliminated. This, in turn, attracted the 2nd and 3rd rank Human sect, specifically Heaven Feather Sect and Twisted Horn Sect, to be allies with the Dragon Horn Empire. Aside from them, Aurora Empire, Violent Lotus Empire, and Holy Light Empire also became very close allies with the Dragon Horn Empire. And to make matters even worse, many of the Human Kingdoms who were once allies of the Horizon Empire cut off their alliance with them just so that they can join and be allies with the Dragon Horn Empire. Unlike the Aurora Empire, Violent Lotus Empire, and Holy Light Empire, which all have powerful Magic technologies that the Dragon Horn Empire is interested in, the Human Kingdoms, on the other hand, were considered powerless when ites to trading powerful Magic technologies. That''s why, their condition to trade Chaos Deviants was to cut-off their alliance with those that aren''t part of the Dragon Horn Empire''s alliance, which in fact, is actually targeted to the Horizon Empire as they have almost all the Human territories as their allies. The mostmonly known trade that Emperor Yuta has personally publicized is by trading powerful and beautiful woman that he wants to add to his harem or through powerful Magic technologies, such as the Floating Mountain of the Aurora Empire, and Magical objects, such as rare and above Magical resources, Magic weapons, Magic equipment, or even Magic tools in exchange for Chaos Deviants. "Indeed, one of the most dangerous variables that will definitely be stopping us on our path of fighting against the Gods is Emperor Yuta of the Dragon Horn Empire," Leo nodded his head as he also agreed with what Angel had said. Cassandra and Elizabeth, who had both proposed a really good idea a while ago, can''t help themselves from hesitating on the choice they made after they heard Angel''s exnation. They both had seriously failed to consider Emperor Yuta. Emperor Yuta was an extremely perverted person who only cares about his personal benefits. Whatever the case is, as long as it doesn''t give him sexual satisfaction, mary benefits, or that it doesn''t threaten what he considers as his own property, then he wouldn''t care about it at all. Therefore, once they are all captured by Emperor Yuta, their only Fate remaining would be two; first, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, ine, and Sele would be a part of his harem, while Leo, Ethan, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre would be his soldier. And second, die! They won''t even be able to move Emperor Yuta using the reason that what they are doing is for the survival of the entire Human race and all the inhabitants of the Celestial World. In fact, Emperor Yuta might even just reply nonchntly, "Oh, then why don''t I just do it myself?" This might sound heroic, but in fact, the real meaning behind that is, "I can save the Celestial World myself, so all the women justy down on my bed to satisfy me while the men will work hard for me-*Ehem!* for saving the Celestial World?" Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte looked at each other first before they all said in unison, "I agree with Angel!" In their minds, no matter what benefits the other Human territories could offer, it wouldn''t be able to be as good as being able to defend them from Emperor Yuta. What use is there in having the chance of bing dominant in aerial battle or a new Empire acting as their middleman to buy important Magic technologies from the other Human territories if they can''t even be powerful to achieve any of those? Whates after their power would be fame, and whates after fame, which was supposedly riches, would instead be Emperor Yuta. Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre also nodded their heads to express that they agree with Angel''s idea. Seeing their reaction, Leo smiled as he said, "To be honest, Angel''s opinion is also what I''ve thought. With the existence of Emperor Yuta amongst the Human race, women would always be suppressed in their growth to be strong. Of course, a few would still be able to seed. For example, the ck organization''s Vice-presidents Barbara or those that have joined the Heaven Feather Sect, but that could only happen once they join powerful organizations capable of fighting against Emperor Yuta and his Dragon Horn Empire. But in our case right now, is that even possible? We obviously can''t join any organizations as we would only be restricted in such a way, and not to mention we can''t even try to join Sects since in their eyes we are considered weak and don''t have enough potential." "Why not just go to the territory of other Foreign races who don''t view the Human race in an antagonistic way, then?" Cassandra suddenly proposed. Hearing Cassandra''s words, Leo shook his head before replying, "In that case, then all of us would be suppressed and restricted. Who amongst the Foreign races would want the other Foreign races to be strong in their own territory? Absolutely no one would allow for that to happen! Even the Foreign races allied with the Human race wouldn''t let any of that to happen!" "Of course, we can''t just abandon the females and let only males join our Guild, right? That''s just in ridiculous! That''s not even any different to what Emperor Yuta is doing, and not to mention, we need all the manpower we can get right now." Leo took out another stick from one of his Storage Rings and pointed it at the Horizon Empire, "That''s why I thought since only Horizon Empire has the chance of fighting against Emperor Yuta, then why not just try to risk establishing a Guild over there? We don''t know, maybe once we be powerful and known throughout the entire Horizon Empire, they would give us shelter if ever Emperor Yuta tries to have any bad intention against us. And besides, we can always just grow to be powerful enough to defend against the Dragon Horn Empire before Emperor Yuta notices us, right?" "Indeed, who says we can''t defend ourselves or even fight back against Emperor Yuta, right?" Elizabeth turned to look at the others. "Let''s do that, then!" Veronica expressed her agreement. "It''s possible, and even if we do lose, we can always just retreat and start anew, right?" Ash nodded her head and continued, "Once we retreat and started again, we won''t be starting from scratch anymore!" "Does my opinion even still matter here?" Charlotte shook her head in helplessness, but with a smile on her face, "Let''s just choose to do that!" "I agree!" Ethan and ine nodded. "I agree as well!" Edward and Sele agreed. "No problem!" Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre expressed. "Since we have already reached an agreement, then let''s proceed to the Horizon Empire!" Leo said as he closed the map of the Hundred Labyrinths Continent. Chapter 389 - Just Do Everything Chapter 389 Just do everything Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With the location agreed, it was now time to proceed to the 2nd and 3rd questions that Leo had asked, specifically what path of a Guild should they choose and how should they achieve the goal of fighting against the Gods. "Now then, what kind of Guild should we be?" Leo started, "Since we have chosen to go to the Horizon Empire, then I suggest bing an Adventurer Guild from the Mischievous Lion Academy and register ourselves to the Adventurers Association. In such a way, we are free to explore whatever ce we want to go and even be entitled to ept missions simr to Mercenaries, Bounty Hunters, Pioneering, and the likes." Every Guild in the Celestial World would always be required to register to a specific Association. This was so that a specific Guild, such as the Adventurers Guild, wouldn''t just be able to easily recruit people from whatever kind of upation as they want just because they viewed those people from other upation as powerful, useful, and profitable but only to end up not giving enough resources to those people which in turn would suppress those people''s growth potential in their chosen upation as they can''t receive enough resources or investments. There were many cases simr to that happening in the past, not only to the Human race but likewise to the Foreign races as well. One thing should be known by everyone, and that is a different upation requires different things to prioritize. Although they can allplement each other, butpliment doesn''t always mean a good thing. Like for example, an Adventurer''s Guild would always go on a different adventure to maybe explore ruins or undiscovered ces. And when they returned, they would of course always be bringing a lot of items that will be useful to another upation, such as a cksmith, Alchemist, or Tailor. However, the thing is, if a cksmith, Alchemist, or Tailor indeed joins that said Adventurers Guild, then they can only rely on a limited amount of knowledge, limited materials, limited items, limited tools, and limited recipes as all of those things need to be relied on what that said Adventurers Guild could get their hands on for them or how much money they would invest on their growth. Obviously, as an Adventurers Guild, they would focus or prioritize more on what could benefit their adventures, like good weapons, armors, tools, potions, equipment, clothes, and many more which all requires not only money that they can get through exchanging what they have gotten their hands on from their adventure, specifically the rarer the more they can earn, but also craftsmanship from the cksmith, Alchemist, or Tailor, that they obviously can''t get from their own Craftsman as they are weakerpared to those Craftsmen that has joined a Guild suited for their upation. That was the unfortunate oue for those cksmiths, Alchemist, or Tailor who joins that said Adventurers Guild since they would only be able to receive some ''scraps'' that was considered as cheap or useless for that said Adventurers Guild so as to improve further their own growth, meaning they will have a limited growth potential whenpared to if they just simply joined a proper cksmiths Guild, Alchemists Guild, or a Tailors Guild instead. Of course, a different upation can still join a Guild of another upation, since everyone has the free right to decide what Guild they want to join. In fact, that wasn''t even the intention of having a requirement for a Guild to register to an Association in the first ce as well. The exact purpose of registering a Guild to a specific Association from the very beginning is to allow another upation to know that joining the said Guild is not as beneficial as joining the proper Guild for them. Like for example, if one is a cksmith and a Guild tried to recruit them, they would be able to easily know through what Association that Guild was registered on that if they indeed ept joining that Guild, they wouldn''t get as much benefit as simply joining a cksmith Guild. As for why a Guild needs to have a guarantor first, like for example the Mischievous Lion Academy, that''s because a Guild is technically still a Faction, the only difference between the two is that the former has a much more bigger responsibilitypared to thetter, that''s why by having a guarantor the Association where the Guild would be registered to can easily be able to look for information about that Guild and hence know whether they passed their qualifications or not. "I suggest that we be a Merchant Guild instead from the Mischievous Lion Academy and register ourselves to the Merchant Association. In such a way, we can quickly earn money, easily get our hands on rare and above Magical resources, and also be able to recruit more powerful people without any difficulty as we can use mary gains and rare and above Magical resources to entice them." Cassandra suggested after Leo. "For me, it''s much better to just be an Industrial Guild from the Mischievous Lion Academy and register ourselves to the cksmith Association, Alchemist Association, Tailor Association, and simr Craftsman associations. It has always been them that decides more on what to sell, who to sell, and how much is the value of the item to be sold. In this way, we would be able to dictate where the market should develop, which in turn would be the direction of where everyone should proceed." Elizabeth soon after suggested. "As an Elite member of the Sword and Magic organization, I prefer more to be an Adventurers Guild." Angel didn''t bother suggesting as she immediately proceeds to vote. There was no more to suggest anymore, as the cream of the crop associations were already brought up on the table. "I actually wanted to suggest on bing a Mage Guild from the Mischievous Lion Academy registered to the Mage Association, considering thatpared to what Leo, Cassandra, and Elizabeth had proposes, who are all in the process of improving already, this is one of the upations that are still under the stage of development. If we can be one of the people that has brought in the most benefits in the Mage Association, then we would be able to easily influence the majority of Mages in the future," Veronica paused before continuing, "But after I realized that the risk we would be taking is still undetermined, my vote goes to bing a Merchant Guild. I know how many benefits a Merchant Guild could earn once they be arge Guild, so if we can achieve this, then our future wouldn''t be rough anymore, especially in terms of money." "For me, I choose to be an Industrial Guild. No other reason aside from the fact that who controls the product can control the people," Ash said with a smile. As soon as Ash finished her turn, everyone immediately turned to look at Charlotte, Leo''sst remaining woman who hasn''t yet voted. Everyone already knows that there exists a very clear fact and an unsaid rule that only when all of Leo''s woman finishes giving their own votes or opinions could the others then be able to also express their own. Until then, they can only listen and shut up. Of course, they can ignore that unsaid rule when the situation really requires them to ignore it, which is not the current case right now. Seeing this, Charlotte smiled sarcastically as she said, "So now my vote has be necessary? Why don''t you guys just go on and agree on one thing and just leave me at the side once again like everytime?" "Just go and vote," Leo said with a frown on his face. Seeing Leo frown, Charlotte could only scratch her head embarrassingly as she said, "I honestly don''t know what to vote," She turned to look at Leo, "Your suggestion will allow us to be more influential as the strong will always be the one to decide everything," She turned to look at Cassandra, "Your suggestion will allow us to easily earn mary gains and other types of gains that will allow us to get almost whatever we can," She then turned to look at Elizabeth, "And your suggestion will allow us to control where everyone should develop, which might just be able to point towards the direction of the Gods and everyone will then be fighting against them," She let out a sigh before continuing, "Why don''t we just choose to be a Guild that works on everything? Since we are fighting against the Gods, might as well just go and do everything, rather than following the rules and the norms, right?" Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre were momentarily stunned after hearing Charlotte''s suggestion before letting out a smile on their faces. "Indeed, why don''t we just try doing pretty much everything?" Ethan nodded his head in agreement. "No one has tried developing in every Association''s, right? Then why don''t we try pioneering this instead? If we really fail, then most likely we would only be failing in one Association, not on everything." ine exined. "Can''t argue with that," Ethan paused with a smile on his face, "If we really decide to do this, then there''s no need for us to think on the process of how we can achieve our goal since we''d basically be doing everything for the first time. Of course, we can still use the others as our reference whenever we encounter a simr problem, but they''d be nothing more than mere reference and not how to solve the problem instead." Chief Lago spread his right hand in front of him as he said, "First, we are the first ones to do this. Second, we can only minimally rely on the reference from the other associations when they encountered simr problems. Third, the risk is high. Fourth, we can only adapt as we go on. Fifth, and most importantly, it would be a hard journey to walk," He then closed all of his fingers together, turning it into a fist, before continuing, "But once we seed on everything, just like this fist, we would be able to make something strong, powerful, and nothingpared to what a single finger could offer." "Didn''t think that Chief Lago would have some cringe-worthy days," Sebastian can''t help chuckling at Chief Lago''s action. "Indeed, it''s like he''s not an elder at all, but rather young people like us," Dan said while pping his hands. "Sometimes I can''t help but wonder, why do sometimes you guys go out of character?" Sele rolled her eyes. "Young people like you will never be able to understand!" Old man Torre shook his head. Chapter 390 - The Journey To Horizon Empire Begins Chapter 390 The journey to Horizon Empire begins Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It wasn''t only Ethan and the others that agreed on what Charlotte had said, even Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash agreed to her suggestion as well. Indeed, since this was a battle against the Gods, why bother limiting themselves with the rules, regtions,ws, or even the norms. Just do everything they can do to be stronger, as long as it doesn''t go against their own morals and principles in life, then just do it! No need to hesitate, no need to waste any second of time, no need to ponder hard on the result of any actions they would choose, just go and do all the things they can do in order to be strong enough to fight against the Gods. "That''s indeed a usible solution. Let''s be the first-ever Guild that is registered to every association that exists." Leo said as a smile form on his face. "Hahahaha, no need to argue on whether we should be an Adventurer''s Guild or whatnot when we can simply choose everything? I like that idea very much!" Cassandra delightfully said. "In such a way, all of us won''t need to adapt to the changes due to what kind of Guild we are as we can all just choose to do whatever is best suited for all of us!" Elizabeth said with a nod of her head. "Do I really need to speak?" Angel can''t help asking. Leo chuckled after hearing Angel''s response, he said, "No need for all of us to say whether we agree on Charlotte or not. Since the majority of us already voted to be a Guild of everything, then let''s go!" ..... At this moment, Leo and everyone have already left the territory of the Silver Kingdom and were now on their way to the nearest vige on their map, specifically Sandy Town. Sandy Town wasn''t any ordinary town, it was a settlement that almost everyone who chooses to leave the territory of Silver Kingdom from the Honoris City while going to the west would arrive upon. Additionally, Sandy Town, despite being a ce where almost everyone, including Human race or Foreign races, could visit, it wasn''t still considered as a neutral territory, but rather it''s called an allied territory. There exist three different types of territory that one can found in the wilderness that isn''t part of any Kingdom or Empires. First, the enemy territory. This is the territory of those Foreign races that views the Human race in an antagonistic way. Once any Human race stumbled upon an enemy territory, they are strictly rmended to retreat and not go any further, as it would only mean death once they are discovered by the enemy territory. Second, the neutral territory. They are considered as the most powerful territory amongst the three. In such a ce, even two Foreign races who view each other as enemies would need to restrict themselves and not cause any trouble. There exist only one reason for that, and that is because they cannot offend the Foreign race who manages the said neutral territory. Only a few Foreign races are able to establish a neutral territory, such as the Dragon race, Giant race, and a few others. Third, the allied territory. Just like the name implies, this is the territory of those that had sworn alliance to the Human race, or if not the entire Human race, the said allied territory had at least swore an alliance to the nearby territory so as to gain the title ''Allied territory''. One example of this was the Eclipse Vige back at the Twilight Forest, who had been ''supposedly'' an ally of the Crimson Rose Kingdom. In the case of the Sandy Town, this was a town managed by the Sand race. This is a race that looked almost simr to Human race. Their only difference is that they can turn into sand and that all of them don''t have any hair, including their woman. They are only allied to the Silver Kingdom and not the entire Human race. In truth, the majority of the Sand race are in an alliance called the Spirit Alliance, specifically an alliance made up of different races with simr traits as them, only in the other Foreign races'' cases is they can turn themselves into the water, fire, trees, and many more. The Spirit Alliance isn''t an enemy of the Human race, but at the same time, they are also not allies with them. In other words, they are considered as neutral in standing when viewing the Human race. That''s why, when a Foreign race from the Spirit Alliance is found nearby the Human territories, like for example the Sand race, they are offered two choices before initiating a battle, in case that it would be the reason for the Spirit Alliance to view the Human race in an antagonistic way. First, sign a peace treaty. And second, leave the ce. Sandy Town was located in a ce called Sun Desert. This is a very big wilderness considered as a Danger Zone by the Silver Kingdom, but only viewed on average as a Red Zone when ites to the entire Human race. This was the exact reason why Silver Kingdom wasn''t able to expand in this direction, it''s because this ce was almost a no-mannd. If they really want to expand their territory to this ce, then first they would need to require a sufficient amount of water supply. On their way to the Sandy Town, Leo was outside his carriage, specifically just right beside Steve, while inside the carriage were Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and ine. Although Leo can now use his Elementals to turn itself into a car, but doing so would be very stupid of him. In their current case right now, speed wasn''t something to prioritized, but rather its defense and enough transportation spaces, and thenstly would be speed. Because of that reason, Leo had summoned 7 Earth Elementals and 3 Nature Elementals. One of each elemental was used to make the carriage, while the remaining others were spread out to act as the outer defense. Currently, the formation of Leo''s group was; in the middle would be the carriage pulled by 6 horses, specifically the horses of the people using the carriage right now. Then 5 meters away from the carriage would be the inner defense, which is made up of Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. Andstly, 15 meters away was the outer defense, which is made up of all the 6 Earth Elementals and 2 Nature Elementals with the former disguising as a Golem while thetter were in their toy soldier form riding on top of the Golems. In this way, even if any Magical Beast, or obviously Bandits as well, would decide to attack them, it wouldn''t be easy to defeat them. First, ambushing them would be difficult since the Earth Elementals could feel the surrounding 100 meters or so, while the Nature Elementals could quickly set up a temporary defense. And most importantly, it wouldn''t be easy to breakthrough due to the fact that the Elementals would block almost every attack while Leo and everyone would be able to attack without anyone restricting them. Looking at the map on his hand, Leo said, "ording to the distance from Honoris City to Sandy town in the map, we would be arriving at the Sandy Town expectedly tomorrow mid afternoon. That is if nothing tries to slow us down." "Then, that means we would be setting up camp in the territory of the Sun Desert," Ash, who made her horse move nearby Leo''s side, suddenly said. "That''s most likely going to be the case," Leo nodded his head while smiling wryly. The reason for Leo''s wryly smile was because deserts were almost simr to oceans, the only difference between the two is the former is made entirely ofnd with only a few bodies of water to be found while thetter is made entirely of water with only a few bodies ofnd to be found. And just like the journey to the borders of Blue Fin Kingdom from thest time, Magical Beast would bemonly found in the deserts as well, and not to mention also numerous considering the fact that they are still in the Green Zone of the Sun Desert. Moreover, almost every Magical Beast living in Sun Deserts is nocturnal, meaning they are active at night. "It seems like we would be going to experience the same situation I have experienced back then at the Shark Cemetery," Leo heaves a long sigh of helplessness. However, unlike the Shark Cemetery, there was no way for them to disguise themselves anymore as all the Magical Beast living in the desert would attack anything that moves in the sand, unlike the ocean where the boat''s movement could somewhat be med on the movement of the waves. Though the fortunate part is, unlike the Shark Cemetery, they have a 1st Gxy Mage, three 9 Star Mage, two 7 Star Mage, two 6 Star Mage, one 3 Star Mage, with the remaining others being 1 Star Mages. Also, no one still knows of ine''s cultivation, so she''s considered as a trump card till then. Moreover, they also have much more powerful Elementals to help them. Their only problem is, whether they can really sleep at night or be busy all night fighting against Magical Beast. Chapter 391 - Sleepless Night Chapter 391 Sleepless night Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce When the moon slowly rises to the sky, Leo and everyone proceeded to set-up a camp above a sandhill. They have purposely chosen this location as they required the high-ground advantage during the night. All of them were aware of the fact that in a desert biome the nighttime was the most dangerous time. At this moment, there were five tents set up above the sandhill, specifically four of them were surrounding a big tent in the middle. Nearby this tent was the horse''s stables, the cooking area, their temporary dining table, and also four 10 meters tall watchtower, all of these structures were made through the help of the Elementals 500 meters away from the camp were 8 Earth Elementals patrolling the area, with 2 Nature Elementals setting up a perimeter at the 1-kilometer distance made up of thorny stems and roots. This was to slow down the Magical Beast once the battle begins. It wasn''t only that, there were also random thorny scrubs put around the insides of the perimeter, to further slow down the Magical Beast. Torches were also set up inside the perimeter to give light to the ce. Aside from that, there were also tens of traps secretly set-up by the Elementals to kill any unfortunate Magical Beast that falls into it. "Let''s start preparing for the uing battle tonight," Leo said as he gathered around everyone on the dining table. He then continued, "As we have already expected that the Magical Beasts will definitely attack us tonight, hence we''ve set-up a lot of countermeasures to defend against them. But we all know that it isn''t enough to really hold them down. We are still required to personally fight. Though, at the same time, we also can''t just lose our sleep in order to fight against them." Everyone nodded their heads in agreement after hearing Leo''s words. What Leo has just said was indeed correct. They would be fighting against the Magical Beast soon, which means they can''t afford to sleep. However, tomorrow they would most likely be arriving at Sandy Town, that''s why they also need to rest and recuperate their lost energy and stamina, as they already expected that they would be doing a lot of things at that time. That''s just pure assumption though, but still, it''s much better for them to rest. "So, I would be dividing everyone into two groups," Leo paused as he observed everyone. He then continued, "The first group would be led by me, with Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Sebastian, and Dan in the team. And the second group would be led by Ethan, with ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Old man Torre, and Steve in the team. The two groups would be switching every five hours, meaning there would only be two shifts before morninges. Any questions?" "No questions!" Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Sebastian, and Dan said in unison. "No problem!" Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, and Old man Torre nodded their heads to express their affirmation. At the side, Steve slowly raised his hand as he asked, "Am I really needed in this fight?" It was a clear fact for Steve to see that almost everyone here were powerful Mages. So, he, as just an ordinary person, was really of no use. Whether he is present or not, it wouldn''t be able to affect them that much. "Even if you can''t fight, you can still go up one of the watchtowers and act as everyone''s eyes on the battlefield," Leo said while nodding his head. "Oh, okay!" Steve immediately understood what Leo meant. To simplify Leo''s words; in this fight, everyone can help, even if it''s not in the battle. "Then let''s prepare," Leo said as he stood up from his chair and walked towards one of the watchtowers. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Sebastian, and Dan also choose their own position, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Veronica went to one of the three remaining watchtowers, while Angel, Ash, Charlotte, Sebastian, and Dan went down the sandhill to prepare themselves for a fight. On the other hand, Ethan and every one part of the second team went inside their tents to sleep. Truth be told, Leo had purposely allocated a few manpower on Ethan''s since he was a 1st Gxy Mage. Not to mention, Edward and Chief Lago are also part of his team, specifically two 9 Star Mages, so there''s absolutely no problem with having fewer people only in his team. In fact, letting them guard the camp till morning wasn''t even a big of a problem as they could easily handle Magical Beast at the Green Zone of the Sun Desert, even without the help of his Elementals, considering that Mages like them don''t usually need a lot of sleep and also they don''t get tired that easilypared to them. The main reason why he didn''t do that was simply because he wanted to train Cassandra and the others personally and see for himself their capability and limitations. Through that, he would then know their specialty. And with his Elementals around, they would definitely be safe. As soon as the moon arrived above everyone''s head, Magical Beasts finally surrounded the entire camp. There were all sorts of different species of Magical Beast present right now, the majority were those living under the sand and the few minorities were those flying Magical Beasts. The mostmon amongst the group of Magical Beasts were Sand Worms, Spiky Scorpions, and Red Lizards, specifically a weak bunch of No Star to 2 Star Magical Beast. Sand Worms, just like what its name suggested, were worms living in the sand. Their species mostly likes to eat sands and stones only, but if there is really meat on their te, then they don''t mind eating that as well. They have a 5 to 10 meters long body, stic but at the same time, tough, so ordinary weapons like iron and steel can''t easily wound them. The way they attack is by either using their mouths with hundreds of teeth that can turn anyone defenseless into pieces, simply mming their own body to squash their opponents, and spitting some sticky substance out of their mouth from time to time. Spiky Scorpions have a form simr to those of scorpions, the only difference is their entire body is covered by long and really sharp spikes. Their species normally likes to attack whateveres in their way, even if it''s much stronger than them or just simply weaker than them. They have a 20 meters long body if including their tail and arms, specifically 5 meters for their body, 5 meters for their arms, and 10 meters for their tail. The way they attack is by either using both their arms that could snap iron and steel into half, their 6 feet that can easily pierce metal and steel, their mouth that can easily tear opponents weaker than them, their long tail that can extend for up to 10 meters range and also by shooting spikes around their body. Red Lizards are simply lizards but with red-colored skin, obviously due to always being exposed to the sun, hence causing their skin to turn red. Their species, unlike every other lizard, don''t eat bugs, specifically worms, ants, scorpions, and many more, but rather only those that have meat within them. They are 15 meters long, including their 5 meters long tail, their hands have really sharp ws, and their tails can create fire. The way they attack is by either using their mouth that can chew anything as long as it''s meat, mming their bodies to squash their opponents, ws that can easily mutte into pieces those weaker than them, andstly their tail that can create fire and melt even metal and steel. While the powerful ones were a few Yellow-Eyed Vultures and some four-winged Owls, specifically a bunch of 2 Star to 3 Star Magical Beast. Yellow-Eyed Vultures are predators amongst the predators of aerial Magical Beast living in the desert. Their species likes to be involved with practically everything as long as there are masses of ''food'' gathering in one ce and they can also eat whatever kind of food presented on their tes, they are really not picky when ites to eating. They have a 20 meters long body, including both their wingspan of 5 meters each, they have this feathery neck to help defend their weak spot, their beaks are so strong and sharp that it''s still a big question whether it''s used for piercing or for breaking, andstly, their extremely sharp ws. The way they attack is by either using their beaks that can most likely pierce and break metal and steel, ws that can squash, cut, or even tear opponents weaker than them or by releasing a powerful gust of winds through their wings. Four-Winged Owls are nocturnal Magical Beast of the sky. Their species are always active during the night and can see as far as 10 kilometers with their eyes in 360 degrees as their heads could turn in a full circle. They have a 20 meters long body, including their wingspan of 5 meters each, their beaks are strong that they can break bones, and their ws are so sharp that they can easily cut Magic Steel. The way they attack is by either using their beak to break anything weaker than them, ws that are really powerful, and wings that can even cut metal and steel into halves. Seeing all these Magical Beasts outside their 1-kilometer perimeter, Leo gripped his Death Wake Dagger tightly, preparing for the iing fight. As far as his eyes could see, there were practically hundreds of Magical Beasts surrounding them right now. All of them were thirsting for their blood and craving for their flesh. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Veronica on top of the three watchtowers quickly began preparing for a Magic spell to use in this battle. Their Stars inside their consciousness were anxiously absorbing Mana in their surroundings, preparing for continuous casting of Magic spells. On the ground below, Angel, Ash, Charlotte, Sebastian, and Dan each took out their Magic weapons as they then quickly equipped their Magic equipment to prepare for a closebat. The 8 Earth Elementals further from them positioned themselves with huge rocks on their hand and much more to their side, ready to throw it straight to the middle of the Magical Beast formation. While on the other hand, the 2 Nature Elementals began spreading sharp roots on the ground nearby their wall to restrict, injure, and perhaps even kill any Magical Beast that they can catch. ROAAAAAAR! With a loud cry from one of the Magical Beasts, all the Magical Beasts soon after followed before quickly charging towards the wall made out of thorny roots and stems. "Prepare!" Leo eximed on top of the watchtower. Chapter 392 - Analyzing Everyone’s Fighting Style Chapter 392 Analyzing everyone''s fighting style Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as Leo gave themand to prepare for the Magical Beasts, everyone on his side immediately began their attacks. On top of the watchtower, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Veronica quickly began shooting different Elements of Magic spells. "ming shot!" Cassandra casted. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! "Hail!" Elizabeth casted. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! "Nature Spike!" Veronica casted. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Meanwhile, on the ground, Angel, Ash, Charlotte, Sebastian, and Dan immediately charged in five different directions, specifically Angel to their north, Ash to their west, Charlotte to their south, Sebastian to their east, and Dan up above everyone. "ming ze!" Angel casted a 2 Star level Magic spell, specifically the next level of ming shot spell. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Hundreds of fiery mes covered the night sky as it then rains upon the ground, and when the mes touched the ground it kept on spreading and spreading further to the nearby surrounding. "Poison Mist!" Ash casted as a green-colored poisonous mist suddenly came out from her hand. Whooooosh! Soon after, it created a small poisonous zone to restrict and kill the Magical Beasts. "Earthen Dagger!" Charlotte casted as tens or so of daggers made of earth appeared behind her. She then took one of the Earthen Dagger before charging, while the remaining circled around her waiting for their turn to be used. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As a Battle Mage, the Magic spells that Charlotte could cast weren''t those typical Magic spells that Mages normally cast, specifically Fireball spell, Earth spikes spell, and many more, but rather weapons made of different Elements. It was simply because their style of fighting was more suited for closebat fighting, hence what they need are strong weapons. Although Charlotte already has the Six Headed Twin Dagger as her weapon, she would obviously not use that against a mere No Star to 4 Star Magical Beasts, right? Since for her, that would be an insult to such a powerful weapon. "Break!" Sebastian jumped right in the middle of the Magical Beasts'' formation with the Glorious Greatsword in his hand. BOOOOOM! Right after, with a swing of the Glorious Greatsword, tens or so of Magical Beast would be cut in a half. And with Sebastian continuously swinging his weapon, more and more Magical Beast died on his hand. "Dancer of me!" Dan, using his Glorious Staff, flew up in the air as he fought against the aerial Magical Beasts using dancing balls of me around him. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! The Dancer of me was just simr to the ming shot spell. The only difference is they aren''t used to just simply rain down upon their enemies, but rather to dance around the caster to assist them in their fight. While everyone was fighting, Leo solemnly observed them, taking down notes on his mind as to how he could help them in the future. Each of them has their own fighting style. Cassandra likes to use Fire Element Magic spells, but truthfully she has told him already that her affinity was more on the Dark Element Magic spell and that using another Element was just her way to disguise herself. Apparently, as a Vampire, their affinity was more inclined in the usage of Dark Element and Mystic Element, specifically Dark Element as they like to hunt in the dark, and Mystic Element as they like to hypnotize their prey and manipte them to do their own bidding. Elizabeth, as the daughter of the Snow Noble Household, was obviously more on the Ice Element Magic spells. So far, this was the only Element that she had used. Angel likes to use Fire Element Magic spells as well, just like Cassandra, but unlike thetter, she was by far more proficient in using them. Well, she wasn''t using it as a way of disguise, but rather this was her affinity. Ash, just like how she became a person with a bounty of 100 million on her head, likes to use Poison Element Magic spells. This was clearly the reason why Emperor Yuta had said that she has the potential of bing a Grandmaster Alchemist since Poison Element would allow her to be good in concocting potions, preferably poisons. As for Charlotte... Well, there was nothing more to speak about her. As a Battle Mage, when ites to fighting, her way of fighting can be called using one word, reckless! Though, it wasn''t pure recklessness, since so far she hasn''t received that much injury... No, in fact, she still hasn''t received any so far. Now that we mentioned about recklessness, no one, as in no one, would be as reckless as Sebastian. This man was the typemonly called a muscle-head. He simply likes to jump in the middle of the formation and from there begin ughtering his enemies. It was like he''s not a Mage at all, but rather a Battle Mage like Charlotte. Lastly, Dan, a guy who doesn''t like fighting closebat. In all of his fights so far, he has always been a supporting role. Even this current fight right now, he hasn''t killed a single Magical Beast yet, but rather only prevented them from attacking anyone from the ground below. His genes as a Hybrid mixed with all sorts of different big-cat genes was really not suited for him, since those type of species likes closebat, though it was obvious that his genes were also what made him like to act graciously and noble. "Seems like everyone needs a different way of training," Leo thought to himself inwardly. At first, he really thought that it would be alright to group a few of them together and train them through simr method. However, looking closely right now, aside from Cassandra and Angel, and Charlotte and Sebastian, the rest needs a different training method. As soon as he finished observing everyone, Leo then suddenly jumped down from the ground below. All of a sudden, all the Elementals spread throughout the 1-kilometer perimeter vanished before right after appearing by Leo''s side. With a mischievous smile on his face and with both the Death Wake Dagger in his hand, Leo then charged to the ground below and began his closebat. Aside from the others, he obviously also needs to know how he should train himself, especially since unlike before he was now a Mage. Moreover, how can he be good at telling others what to train when he himself doesn''t even know how to train himself, right? However, unlike everyone else, his fighting style was obviously something that no one else could follow. Simply put, this was his unique fighting style. All 8 Earth Elementals surround Leo''s eight directions in thepass, acting as both his defense and assault. On the other hand, the 2 Nature Elementals acted as his support, asionally preventing any Magical Beast from trying to sneak an attack on him while at the same time healing him using their small Healing spell. With a backward grip of the Death Wake Dagger on his right hand, Leo jumped by pushing his left hand on the head of a Red Lizard. Right after, he effortlesslynded on the head of the Red Lizard. With a mischievous smile on his face, he pierced both the Red Lizard''s eyes using the Death Wake Dagger. "Fireball!" With his hand connected to the Death Wake Dagger, he casted a Fireball spell to explode the insides of the Red Lizard. Booom! With the Red Lizard''s head exploded with two fireballs, its brains were then fried, causing it to die right after. After doing that, Leo then thought of using the Red Lizard''s tail to propel himself to a Sand Word speedily crawling towards him. Whooosh! The Death Wake Dagger was quickly thrown to both the eyes of the Sand Worm, causing it to raise its body up to the air. Swiftly, using the Red Lizard''s tail, he propels himself upward, making him arrived on top of the Sand Worm''s head. With a grip of both his Death Wake Dagger, Leo then began free-falling towards the ground, consequently carving a straight wound on the back of the Sand Worm. As soon as he arrived on the sand, he then rolled to the side in order to avoid the iing tail of the Spiky Scorpion. Bang! Sand was blown on the surrounding area the moment the Spiky Scorpion''s tailnded on the sand, hindering its sight from seeing what''s in front. Quickly, the Spiky Scorpion pulled its tail to prepare for Leo''s counter-attack, but unbeknownst to it, this was what Leo was actually waiting for. The moment the Spiky Scorpion''s tail was pulled back, Leo then jumped to grab a hold of it, making himself go along to the Spiky Scorpion. "Thank you for the lift!" Leo let go of his hand as he free fall to the Spiky Scorpion''s head. Pluck! Pluck! Both the Death Wake Daggernded on the Spiky Scorpion''s head and piercing it straight to its brain. "Let me create some nts in your stupid brain," Leo smile mischievously as he casted, "Green Terrain!" Whoooooosh! nts immediately started growing on the Spiky Scorpion''s brain, immediately making it to explode as there was no more room inside its skull for the nts to keep on growing. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Red Lizard, Sand Worm, and Spiky Scorpion dropped at the same time as soon as Leonded on the ground. Along with that was the Magical Beasts killed by his Elementals, specifically they have, including him, killed a total of 13 Magical Beasts. Chapter 393 - Unexpected Arrival Chapter 393 Unexpected Arrival Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After killing 13 Magical Beasts, Leo didn''t stop as he continued clearing a pathway of Magical Beasts'' bodies for himself. Unlike before where it was so troublesome for him to even kill a single 1 Star Magical Beast, this time it was different since if he can''t handle it alone a few of his Elementals would help him fight. Even 2 Star Magical Beast wasn''t a problem as he could easily kill them considering how sharp and powerful the Death Wake Dagger was, especially when he adds Magic into it. On the battlefield, he was like a killing machine, ughtering his way to whichever direction he chooses. Leo was really not the same as any other normal Mages. It wasn''t just because of the Fate Cube''s help, but also because he had lived almost his entire life fighting against Magical Beast without using any form of magic to aid him. So, now that he can use Magic in his fight, it was like giving wings to a Mischievous Lion. Not only that, with the Death Wake Dagger and Fate Cube''s help, this Mischievous Lion not only knows how to fly, but it also became even more powerful and can shoot Wind, Earth, Nature, Water, and Fire Element out from its mouth. In other words, when ites to fighting against Magical Beast, Leo can easily overpower them. Of course, only the No Star to 5 Star Magical Beast. Any higher than that and he would certainly need to put extra effort like the battle against the Golden Thunderstorm Python. To be honest, if he decides to throw a single Chaos Orbs out, he could easily be something akin to a ughtering machine as he can control the Chaos Mana to kill every Magical Beast around them right now. But, if he indeed does that, then in turn Cassandra and the others wouldn''t be able to train themselves anymore. It would be a one-man show with only him benefiting from the fight while the rest would just be on the sideline watching such an awesome scene. Leo finally realized the main reason why Mages are much more powerfulpared to the others. It''s simply because the more Magic spells they learned, Magic weapons, Magic equipment, Magic tools, and Magical resources they have, the more powerful they be. And not to mention, the higher their cultivation is, the more powerful they are. What Leo had thought was actually the truth. To be honest, Mages are nothing but just ordinary people if one takes away their capability of casting Magic spells. Even beginner Mages and those that have reached 1 Star to 5 Star in cultivation aren''t any different as they could easily be killed by even ordinary people if left defenseless. But, once they begin learning more Magic spells, breakthrough to a higher cultivation level, equipped themselves with powerful Magic weapons and equipment, and allow them to have all sorts of Magic tools and Magical resources in their arsenal, they would be akin to tens or so of war weapons once they unleashed everything they got, causing a lot of destruction in their wake. The more Magical Beasts that Leo killed, the less pressure the others were feeling. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Veronica who were all on top of the watchtowers could now calmly assist Angel, Ash, Charlotte, and Sebastian on the ground and further lessen their pressure. On the other hand, Dan could now focus more on fighting against the aerial Magical Beasts and not worry about those people on the ground below, allowing him to finally begin killing some Magical Beast. Apparently, the main reason why Dan was only restricting the aerial Magical Beasts was actually because he was worried that the others on the ground below wouldn''t be able to defend themselves, especially since they are fighting alone on their chosen side. As far as he was concerned, although they were strong and powerful, idents could still potentially happened. That''s why he chooses to have a supporting role, of course, other than he wants to act gracious and noble. More and more Magical Beasts died in all sorts of different ways, some were burned, pierced with ice and sharps thorns, poisoned, dismembered into pieces, turned into meat paste, a few died due to falling from the sky, specifically the majority were the aerial Magical Beasts and a few were those that Charlotte had thrown as she thought they were very troublesome and many more. Of course, there were also some that died in a normal way. Unfortunately, despite that, the number of Magical Beasts they are fighting seems to never decrease, but rather only slowed down due to plenty of bodies piling on their way. Truth be told, the main reason why Leo and the other''s pressure decreased was actually because a few of Magical Beasts had actually given up on them and decided to eat those dead ones piled on the ground. The only ones that keep on attacking Leo and the others were those that clearly don''t belong in any Magical Beast tribes. In other words, solo Magical Beast. Those that belong in a tribe have a smart leader that ordered them to change target to those Magical Beast that already died, while those Magical Beast that doesn''t belong to any only wanted to fight powerful opponents like Leo and the others. From this point, one could easily see that Magical Beast and people, including both Human races and Foreign races, really have a lot of simrities when ites to simr situations. "Everyone, hold on, our time would be up soon," Leo encourages everyone as he noticed that they have been fighting for more than 4 hours straight now. As soon as it hits the 5-hour mark, then it would be the second team''s turn. Actually, the second team, specifically Ethan and the others, had long already woken up and were now preparing to switch with Leo''s team. They even shoot Magic spells asionally to lend a hand on the battlefield. ROAAAAAAR! Without anyone expecting, a sudden powerful and loud bellow of a Magical Beast sounded. Far in front of everyone, arge hoard of Magical Beast wasing, and in the middle of these Magical Beasts were tens or so enormous Three-Headed Sand Tortoise. ROAAAAAAR! Surprisingly, those Three-Headed Sand Tortoise were actually 8 Star Magical Beast. "Why the heck are powerful Magical Beasts like them here?!" Leo can''t help himself swearing in shock as soon as he noticed the Three-Headed Sand Tortoise''s cultivation. "It''s only natural, the Sun Desert wouldn''t be called as a Danger Zone by the Silver Kingdom for nothing," Veronica, who was more familiar with the Sun Desert, considering the Honoris City''s closed in distance, can''t help rolling her eyes at Leo''s words. "Of course, I know that!" Leo shook his head to forget about what he had just said. Obviously, he was clearly aware that the danger of a Danger Zone was much higherpared to the likes of Yellow Forest, cksmoke Canyon, or Hundred Hills... Though, he quickly found out the answer to his question. In front of the Magical Beast, the hoard was a small but yet really fast Magical Beast, specifically a Lightning Cheetah, a 5 Star Magical Beast. That wasn''t the shocking part though, the shocking part is, the one riding on the Lightning Cheetah was none other than, Ahmed! And at both sides of Ahmed were the two little ones, Levi and Vox! Further behind them, riding on the back of two Devil-Horn Horse, another 5 Star Magical Beast, were yet another two people that Leo was really familiar with, specifically Libra Lex and Virgo Virgil. That wasn''t all, behind the hoard of Magical Beast was the most shocking of all. Right above the Magical Beast hoard were 3 green-colored Flyingboats, specifically Green Eagle Flyingboats, shooting their Flyingboat''s weapons straight down from the hoard of Magical Beasts. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Seeing this, Leo can''t help himself from smiling, "I didn''t expect that they would be able to catch-up this quickly," At this moment, he finally understood that what''sing to them might be a Magical Beast hoard, but it wasn''t because they want to attack them but rather because they were driven by the other people he invited towards their direction. Simply put, those Magical Beast hoards were scared away that''s why they are running towards them. As for the reason why this is happening right now, he of course doesn''t know, since he wasn''t with them, to begin with. Leo turned to look at the others as he said, "Everyone, go to the side, some stupid people are trying to cause us trouble!" Hearing Leo''s words, everyone immediately packed up their thing and stuffs before quickly riding on their horses and running away from the pathway of the Magical Beast hoard. They as well understood what is happening right now just from basing on the clear fact that 3 Green Eagle Flyingboats are chasing behind the Magical Beast hoard. Unexpectedly though, before they could really go far away from the expected pathway of the Magical Beast hoard, they heard a noise that made them all realized just how wrong their assumptions were. "Don''t run, please help us!!!" Ahmed yelled out to the top of his lungs. Chapter 394 - Who On Celestial World Is Exactly The One That Requires Reinforcement Here?! Chapter 394 Who on Celestial World is exactly the one that requires reinforcement here?! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At first, they really thought that they were stupidly scaring the Magical Beast in their direction. They don''t know exactly why they were doing that, that''s why they were really confused. Even Leo was really confused while he was assuming such a thing, because who in Celestial World would try to drive a Magical Beast hoard towards their ally''s direction, right? Of course, unless they were traitors, to begin with. But the current case right now was clearly not like that. The people being chased were Ahmed, Levi, Vox, Lex, and Virgil, 3 people, and 2 Magical Beast that would never think of betraying Leo. And even if they do, just what kind of reason would they be doing that for, and not to mention would they even scream for help when they can just simply redirect the Magical Beast hoard towards their direction again as soon as they tried to escape, which, at this moment, wasn''t what had happened. "Should we really help them?" Steve can''t help doubting whether they should really risk their lives on saving people they don''t even know or just leave them to die. "Even if we don''t, we still don''t have any choice but to save them," Ethan replied as he shook his head helplessly. "Why?" Steve curiously asked. He can''t help turning to look at Mister Loki, thinking that, "Mister Loki doesn''t seem to be a good person, though he''s still undoubtedly good, but not to the point that he would go and save some random strangers just because they ask for his help, right? Unless, from the start, I was mistaken about Mister Loki and that he was actually really a good person..." "Because those people being chased by the Magical Beast hoard are our reinforcement," Chief Lago smiled wryly. "Putui!" Sebastian spits some saliva on the sand as he eximed in displeasure, "What reinforcement?! Who exactly between us needs some reinforcement here?" "Did we perhaps just bring ourselves some stupid people?" Dan can''t help doubting whether their decision of informing them about Leo''s departure from Silver Kingdom and inviting them toe along was really a correct decision because from what they are currently seeing right now, it really seems like it wasn''t a correct decision, at all. No, to be more precise, they shouldn''t have thought about this idea from the very start. "Reinforcement?" Even Steve felt doubtful after hearing Chief Lago''s reply. Who on Celestial World would have a reinforcement that actually needs the reinforcement? That''s ridiculously confusing... He meant that would people still be called as reinforcement when they themselves were the ones that actually needed some help? If Leo could hear Steve''s thoughts, then he would certainly reply that "Of course, not! Those that needed help are the ones that need reinforcement, so to be frank, right this moment, we are actually the reinforcement instead!" "The rest stay here," Leo disembarked on his horse as he summoned all 10 Earth Elementals, "While Charlotte, Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago wille with me!" After saying that, Leo then ordered the Earth Elementals in their Golem form to help Ahmed and the others currently being chased by the Magical Beast hoard. Hearing Leo''s order, Charlotte, Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago helplessly jumped on top of one of the Earth Elementals to follow after Leo. "What''s the n?" Ethan asked Leo as soon as he arrived at his side. Leo smiled wryly as soon as he heard Ethan''s question. With how fast the events had changed from them needing help to Ahmed and the others needing help instead, of course, he doesn''t have any ns in mind as he doesn''t even have enough time to think of one. In fact, he was still currently thinking of how to save Ahmed and the others right now. "Don''t tell me you have none!" Charlotte eximed while wearing an ugly expression on her face. "This..." Edward was also able to easily understand that Charlotte was correct just from looking at Leo''s reaction. "How about let''s just go and abandoned them? Well, just be losing three people anyways," Chief Lago can''t help himself from suggesting in a sarcastic manner. "I don''t know why, but I can''t help myself but to also agree with your suggestion." Leo heaves a heavy sigh as his face then turned solemn in the next second and continued, "But they are part of our future Guild, so we can''t just abandon them." Whooosh! Suddenly, 4 pieces of Chaos Orbs appeared on Leo''s hand as he then handed it to Charlotte, Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago. "Warn those Green Eagle Flyingboats to stay back before you will drop these in the middle of the Magical Beast hoard," Leo ordered Charlotte and the others. "What are these?" Charlotte can''t help asking as she stared seriously at the unknown object in her hands. Though, it only took her a few seconds to realize what it was, making her mouth widen. "These are Chaos Mana?!" Ethan eximed in shock. "Not only any ordinary Chaos Mana, but their concentration is also even much more powerful than those Chaos stones we have encountered back then at the Silver City!" Edward was stunned as well. "Actually, these aren''t only much more powerful than those small Chaos stones back at Silver City, but rather they are even much more powerful thanrge Chaos stones!" Chief Lago rified while his eyes were showing that he''s even more shocked than the rest. They all turned to look at Leo with an obvious questioning look on their faces. Seeing this, Leo shook his head as he said, "I''ll exinter. Let''s save those stupid people first before we focused on what are those things you are holding." Charlotte and the others immediately put their question to the back of their minds right after hearing Leo''s reminder. They all nodded their heads before flying off towards the direction of the Green Eagle Flyingboats to warn them about Leo''s unknown yet obviously very dangerous n. "By the way, fly as far away as possible after dropping them!" Leo didn''t forget to remind Charlotte and the others. Arriving beside the Green Eagle Flyingboats, Charlotte, Ethan, and Edward immediately recognized that these people were actually the ves that Leo had bought back then at Southeast Fortress, the members of Leo''s Smiling Lion group, and the Hybrids of the Eclipse Vige that wanted toe along and help Leo on making his Guild "Everyone, change the direction of the Flyingboats away from here, Leo is nning to do something really dangerous!" Charlotte warned the Captains of the Green Eagle Flyingboats. "Yes, ma''am!" "Roger that!" "Affirmative!" As soon as the Captains of the Green Eagle Flyingboats heard Charlotte''s order, they immediately stirred the wheel and made it turned towards the direction of where Cassandra and the others were. It was really clear to see that the Captains of the Green Eagle Flyingboats were smart enough to understand that the safest ce to be in right now was the location of where Cassandra and the others were standing at. The moment the Green Eagle Flyingboats changed direction, Charlotte and the others immediately flew towards the Magical Beast hoard, preparing to drop this unknown object with a much more powerful concentration of Chaos Mana inside. They don''t really know what these items were but based on the fact that Leo had chosen to give it to them to save Ahmed and the others, then it''s clearly something powerful. "Were here," Charlotte thought to herself as soon as they arrived above the Magical Beast hoard. She then turned to look in Leo''s direction, waiting for him to give them the signal to drop. Seeing that Charlotte and the others were finally in position, Leo then quickly set up a huge and thick barricade made out of stones at the side with only a single way in. Right after setting that up, Leo then finally sent the signal, "Now!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Charlotte and the others immediately dropped the Chaos Orbs to the Magical Beast hoard before quickly flying away. "I hope this works!" Leo hoped in his heart before detonating the Chaos Orbs through his consciousness. BOOOOOOOOOM! The 4 pieces of Chaos Orbs immediately exploded, right after releasing the Chaos Mana inside and letting them rampage around the ce. Those nearby Magical Beasts were immediately reduced to nothing before turning into even more Chaos Mana. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! Painful cries of the weaker Magical Beasts sounded in the middle of the Magical Beast hoard as they slowly turned into dust while at the same time creating more Chaos Mana. As soon as the Leader of this Magical Beast hoard, specifically the Three-Headed Sand Tortoise, notices the suddenmotion in the middle of their formation, they immediately stopped chasing after Ahmed and the others to check what was going on right now. The moment the Three-Headed Sand Tortoise turned their heads, Leo then immediately signaled for Ahmed and the others to go through the earth wall that he had created. "Quickly go that way!" Ahmed quickly informed everyone at his side after seeing Leo''s signal as they then prompted their mounts to turn towards the direction of the earth wall. Chapter 395 - Reunite Chapter 395 Reunite Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The more the Chaos Mana kills, the more Chaos Mana exists! That has always been the mostmon knowledge when ites to the Chaos Mana. They absorbed everything they destroy and use it to reproduce more Chaos Mana. Because of that, the Magical Beast hoard was slowly being destroyed from the inside out. From the location where the Chaos Orbs were dropped, the Chaos Mana slowly spread throughout the entire Magical Beast hoard. Every Magical Beast with the cultivation of only 1 Star to 5 Star was left defenseless when fighting against the Chaos Mana. They could only run or helplessly watch themselves slowly being devoured and turned into nothing but mere dust with the same color as them. Only those at the 6 Star and above stand a fighting chance against the Chaos Mana, but even so, they still choose to run away, as they are all aware that with only a few of them together, they would still be defeated sooner orter. Even the tens or so Three-Headed Sand Tortoise, the Leaders of the Magical Beast hoard, decided to escape from the ce as they realized that with their slow speed it would practically be impossible for them to fight against the Chaos Mana. The Three-Headed Sand Tortoise was different from the Golden Thunderstorm Python, which was covered by arcs of thunder around its entire body and was also fast when ites to attacking. These Three-Headed Sand Tortoise were slow when fighting and were only good in their extremely tough defense, which is why they are the most useless of all when ites to fighting against the Chaos Mana since thetter would only grow stronger and stronger the more they devour the defense and hence nothing has ever been considered as an unbreakable defense for them. If one doesn''t get exhausted, then only would they be able to really be considered as an unbreakable defense when fighting against the Chaos Mana, but does someone or something like that even exist in the Celestial World? At least in their knowledge so far, everyone gets exhausted in one way or another, especially when ites to fighting. "We won?" Charlotte was staring in disbelief as she watched the Magical Beast hoard retreat. "It seems to be the case," Ethan was dumbfounded as he really can''t understand just how exactly were they able to achieve such a thing. "Don''t you guys also feel like Leo was actually the one in control with the Chaos Mana?" Edward turned to look at the other as he can''t help asking him such a question. "Looking at the current state of the battlefield right now, Leo is obviously in control of the Chaos Mana." Chief Lago nodded his head to express his agreement with Edward''s words. The situation on the battlefield right now was extremely unlike any ce that has Chaos Mana rampaging around. Well, after the Chaos Mana kills the Magical Beast, instead of devouring them whole, they actually still left some important parts scattered across the sand field, specifically Magical Beast core, ws, tooth, wings, tails, and many more important parts of a Magical Beast. They really can''t help doubting whether this was still the Chaos Mana they have seen back at the Silver Kingdom. In fact, if someone tells them that Chaos Mana could actually be docile and also not devour everything thates within its path, then they would treat it as the most funniest joke in the entire Celestial World. Soon, Charlotte and the othersnded beside Leo as they shoot him another questioning look on their faces again, obviously asking him what on Celestial World was going on right now?! Leo could only smile bitterly as he saw their reaction. But fortunately, it was only then that has noticed this peculiar event as the others were so far away from them right now or were not powerful enough to notice from their location that it was actually the Chaos Mana that driven the Magical Beast hoard. For Cassandra and the others who were far from the battlefield, they only heard a loud explosion, Magical Beast began dying, and then they soon after retreated. They were just so far away to see clearly the rampaging Chaos Mana, not to mention even feel it. Therefore, Leo didn''t bother hiding it with Charlotte and the others. Anyways, it was only the 4 of them that would know, so he can feel assured about that. "Remember what happened to the Silver City''s Chaos Mana?" Leo asked them a question instead of giving them a clear answer, seemingly expecting already that this would be enough to get them to understand. And just like what Leo had expected, Charlotte and the others were shocked beyond belief after hearing this. Of course, they were smart enough to understand what Leo meant. It simply meant that he can control the Chaos Mana, and he was the one that causes all of those Chaos Mana to disappear. When that thought surfaces within their minds, they quickly realized that Leo has actually never hidden such a capability from them before. In fact, they should have known about this already considering how easily Leo was able to disarm the ck organization''s secret trap back then. "Don''t tell anyone about this. The fewer people that know about it, the more we can use this to benefit ourselves, do you understand?" Of course, Charlotte and the others weren''t fools to not know what that also meant. With them seeing with their own eyes just how much destruction this so-called ''Secret'' was able to cause, they can already imagine that this would be their secret ultimate weapon to fight against anyone that dares to have any bad intention towards them. "Quickly, while the others are still unaware, pick up those loots and store them inside these Storage Rings," Leo throw them 10 pieces of Storage Rings, as he then added, "Charlotte, go to Cassandra and the others and don''t let theme any closer." Hearing Leo''s order, Charlotte and the others nodded their heads before quickly going into two different ways, Charlotte went to stop Cassandra and the others from going near the battlefield while Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago went to collect the loot. As soon as Charlotte and the others went to do their own task, Ahmed, Levi, Vox, Lex, and Virgil finally arrived. "Leo!" Ahmed tearfully called out to Leo as the feeling of the near-death experience was still very clear in his mind. "Didn''t expect that you''d be able to wake up from the Consciousness Labyrinth before we leave Silver Kingdom." Leo smiled at the approaching Ahmed. "It wasn''t really that hard. In fact, rather than calling it a challenge, it was more like I was just experiencing my past that I''ve forgotten." Ahmed replied while scratching the back of his head. "No matter what method you have used, it still can''t deny the very fact that you havepleted the Consciousness Labyrinth," Leo shook his head before tapping Ahmed''s shoulder, "I expect a lot of things from you, so don''t let me down." "I understand!" Ahmed nodded his head with a serious face. He was clear that what Leo meant with his words was simply, "You have proven your potential afterpleting the Consciousness Labyrinth, so work hard and show me that you''re worthy of having such potential!" After tapping Ahmed''s shoulder, Leo then turned to look at Levi and Vox, "You both really can''t seem to stay in one ce, aren''t you? Always following wherever each of us goes." "Of course, you promise to help me be strong and so far you still haven''t given that to me," Levi replied while forming a frown on his face. "Don''t worry, soon, as I''ve already decided to make you my Beast Companion." Leo rubbed Levi''s small head. "Hmph! I''m not here for you, it''s because Ahmed decided to follow you that''s why I''m here. Don''t think that you''re my Master or something, only Ahmed had such rights." Vox said as he expressed his disdain to Leo. Leo smiled mischievously after hearing Vox''s reply as he said, "Oh, is that so? But don''t forget, Ahmed is one of my men, which means you work for me as well." Hearing that, Vox''s face seems to darken as he shoots his disdainful look at Ahmed instead as he thought, "What a weak Master I''ve gotten myself. Because of him, my position is even lower than Levi!" After teasing Vox, Leo then turned to look at his longtime partners and loyal subordinates back then when he was still very active in his job as an assassin, Libra Lex and Virgo Virgil, those men that stayed by his side and were very loyal to him. Libra Lex is a tall and a bit muscr man wearing eyesses. He has an elegant and noble aura around him every time. His hair is white in color and his facial features are always sharp, or more appropriately fierce looking. Onemon fact about him was, he was never a man that likes fighting, but despite that, he still seems to always find his way in fights or dangerous situations like what happened just now. His cultivation level was unlike back then in the past as well, which was only of those of Beginner Mages. Right now, he is a 3 Star Mage. On the other side, Virgo Virgil is a big man that always carries two battle axe behind his back. He has brown-colored hair, an uncaring aura around him, and a manly-looking face. Unlike Lex, he has never cared about his image as he always believes that to show the real him is what should be called proper respect, not bowing heads and faking smiles. He''s a fighter but not a reckless one, as he was always careful and cautious during fights. At this moment, his cultivation level is now a 4 Star Mage, which is 3 levels more from his 1 Star cultivation in the past. "Boss!" "Boss!" Chapter 396 - On The Way To Sandy Town Chapter 396 On the way to Sandy Town Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "I heard that you two were actually sent out to look for me outside Silver Kingdom, d you can stille with us," Leo said with a smile on his face. "Of course we will, Boss!" Lex replied. "Actually, even if you didn''t invite us, the moment we return to Silver Kingdom and heard that you left, we would stille looking for you." Virgil added. "I know, that''s why I decided to might as well just give you both a proper invitation, hahaha," Leo said with a chuckle. He added, "Anyways, I assume my Master Olivia already knows about me leaving, right?" "Yes..." Lex replied while scratching the back of his head. "She wouldn''t have found out about it if only we just left the letter you want to send to her outside her tent," Virgil pulled Lex and smacked his head as he continued, "But, Lex here, insisted on leaving the letter inside the tent, saying that the wind might blow it away or it might suddenly rain causing the letter to get wet. That''s why, when we get inside the tent, we were immediately caught by your Master Olivia." "How was it my fault?!" Lex pulled himself away from Virgil as he irritatingly said, "You might think that just leaving a piece of paper outside would be fine, but that would only be the case if we have put wax on it so that it will be somewhat heavy and not fly with the wind. But unfortunately, Virgil here thinks that''s troublesome and whether we put wax on it or not, it is not a problem as your Master Olivia would be able to quickly know that the letter came from you. And think about it, it has rained during the battle against the Silver royal family. To be more precise, it rained twice, meaning this month would be a rainy season, so leaving a letter outside the tent with no shelter from the rain would be the most stupidest thing to do!" Leo''s eyes catch help to twitch while listening to Lex''s exnation. He thought, "Even my own thoughts wouldn''t be this detailed." What Lex and Virgil meant about the letter was exactly that letter he had mentioned before that he would send to his Master Olivia once he leaves Silver Kingdom. But, rather than writing that ''reasonable excuse'' of chasing after that ''certain'' someone who had heard her and his older brother Reinhart having ''fun'', he had instead told her the truth that he wanted to make a Guild and slowly develop it into an Organization, and then he would return to Silver Kingdom to set-up a Sect with them. "So, howe you were still able toe? Not to mention, you even bought the signature Green Eagle Flyingboats of the Green Noble Household," Leo said as he glimpsed at the Green Eagle Flyingboats silently hovering in the air a few kilometers away from them. "Oh, very simple, Queen Olivia said to tell you that, ''I''ll give you 10 years to achieve everything you''ve stated in the letter. If you can''tplete it within 10 years, then quickly pack your things ande back to Silver Kingdom." Lex exined. "She also said that, ''Take these Green Eagle Flyingboats with you so that you will have an easy way transportation tool, not go on an adventure using a few horses you have stolen from our horse stable'', I think," Virgil added. "Simply put, she allowed me to do what I want?" Leo wanted to confirm. "Yes!" Both Lex and Virgil nodded at the same time. "Okay," Leo can''t help himself from heaving a sigh of relief. Since his Master Olivia has already given him the proper green light, then there''s no need to trouble himself on hiding from her. He thought, "This is much better as I wouldn''t need to have to worry about a ''certain'' someone going into the ends of the Celestial World just toe and look for me." He can''t help imagining how much trouble his older brother Reinhart had gone through just so that he can hide from his wife, Olivia. If that was him in his older brother Reinhart''s shoes, then he would have long revealed himself already to his wives. Well... "Why am I evenparing myself with my older brother? At least he has it good with only having one wife. Look at me, I have six troublesome wives! Though they''re not officially my wife yet, but it''s already very obvious to see that they would be in the future," Leo thought to himself. Suddenly, Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago arrived and said, "We''ve collected everything." Hearing that, Leo nodded his head as he doesn''t need to keep on distracting Ahmed''s group so as to give Ethan''s group some time to collect the loots. As to how they were able to collect it without being harmed by the Chaos Mana, that was simply because he can control the Chaos Mana, which, in truth, is actually part of his n. Even if someone would assume that he had used Chaos stone or some other means using Chaos Mana, with them seeing Ethan''s group personally going into the site of where the so-called explosion of Chaos Mana had happened, they would quickly assume that they are wrong and that it was actually something different since Chaos Mana wouldn''t be so docile as to let a few people in without attacking them. "Then let''s go," Leo said as he sent an order to his Earth Elementals to return to where Cassandra and the others were. As soon as they arrived, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats has also alreadynded on the sand, with a few hundreds of people disembarking to greet Leo. Seeing this, Leo quickly found out that the people who came were a few volunteers from his Smiling Lion group, a total of 50 people, a few volunteers from the Eclipse troops, a total of nearly 50 people, except for Jeffrey, Matt, Venice, and Number One to Number Ten as they were going to be in-charged on managing the new Eclipse Vige, though Jasmine and Brad came along, which is expected considering Ahmed hade. Andstly, a few capable ves that Leo had brought from Southeast Fortress, around 100 or so of them, packed into a single Flyingboat together in order for all of them to fit inside. It was very easy to guess that the three Green Eagle Flyingboats have long already exceeded the maximum capacity, but still, they didn''t care about it as they thought that the more people there is the more help Leo could receive once he officially established his Guild. At the same time, he can''t help but shook his head at how stingy his Master Olivia was to not at least give him 2 more Green Eagle Flyingboats. If there were only 5 Green Eagle Flyingboats, then they wouldn''t need to be in a situation where they are basically packed together like fishes in a crate. Anyways, it wasn''t a big of a problem; it was only those ves who were packed like that. As for the Smiling Lion group and the Eclipse troops, there was still a lot of space around their Green Eagle Flyingboats. "Loki, how did you do it?" Cassandra quickly asked. "Indeed, what did you threw to that Magical Beast hoard to quickly make them go away?" Elizabeth followed. "At first, I really thought you''ve thrown something rted to the usage of Chaos Mana, judging from how I saw a few of them turning into dust... I''m not really that sure. But seeing that Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago were able to safely go over there to investigate, it should be something else, right? So what is it?" Angel interestingly asked. "I think it''s like those stuff with the property to cause what it had touched to decay," Veronica assumed. "Maybe it was instead a poison full of toxins that can cause anything it touches to melt," "Maybe..." Charlotte, who was clearly aware of what exactly it was, could only act like she agreed with them. "You don''t need to think further about that. The important thing is we have sessfully saved them," Leo didn''t hesitate to dismiss the topic. He wasn''t nning on revealing the existence of Chaos Orbs to them yet, or even his capability to create Element Orbs, at least not now. "Okay..." Seeing that Leo wasn''t nning on exining it to them, Cassandra and the others could only choose to give up. But of course, they would only give up today. As for tomorrow or the day after that, they would still try to find out about it by pressuring Leo. Unbeknownst to them, Leo already expected them to do that. That''s why he had already prepared himself to keep on dismissing whenever they brought up such a topic. "Since we are already done with everything here, then it''s time to continue going to Sandy Town. At most we would be arriving 3 hours or so, so it''s much better for us to use this time to rest and recuperate our lost energy and stamina," Leo said as he motioned his hand to make everyone returned back to their Green Eagle Flyingboats. "Steve, bring the horses in. You will be in-charged of taking care of them," Leo didn''t forget to remind Steve before he walked to the Green Eagle Flyingboat assigned for the Smiling Lion group. Soon, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats took off and made their way straight to Sandy Town. Chapter 397 - Lionheart Kingdom Chapter 397 Lionheart Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Before finally leaving the ce, Leo didn''t forget to destroy all the Chaos Mana, which is something he could do aside from controlling them. After all, he doesn''t want to leave any traces of it around the ce. Unfortunately, he was unable to turn them into Chaos Orbs anymore because there were a lot of people watching, so destroying it was the only option he could choose to do. Anyways, it wasn''t really that much, since he had only lost 4 Chaos Orbs, though, considering how many Magical Beasts the Chaos Mana have killed, he can''t help feeling a bit of a heartache since he could have created more Chaos Orbs out from it. ..... As soon as the sky brightens by a bit, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats finally see the silhouette of the Sandy Town in front of them. At this moment, Leo was already awake after sleeping for 3 hours or so. He walked up to the front of the Green Eagle Flyingboat as he stared at the territory of Sandy Town. Sandy Town was a 50 kilometers square size territory, surrounded by thick and strong stone walls with a few hundreds of war weapons on top, specifically cannons, catapults, and crossbows. It has a clock tower at the center, an industrial area at its west, farnd that could hardly be called farnd at the south, and both the east and north were fully dedicated to defending the town from the Magical Beasts living in the Sun Desert. Moreover, there are only two gates around Sandy Town, which are located at the north and south. Additionally, there is basically no residential district as all of the residential houses for the townspeople were just randomly located inside the Sandy Town. ording to the information they have learned, the businesses in Sandy Town were mostly of local goods made by the townspeople as well, with a few from traveling merchants and from Silver Kingdom. But since the Silver Kingdom was at war, a few days ago thatsted nearly a month''s time, then it''s easy to guess that they could only rely on local goods and traveling merchants, which would most likely cause their territory to experience a bit of food and supply shortage. The person managing this territory was a man called Mayor Jong, a 7 Star Mage from the Sand race. Base on the information about Mayor Jong, this person was actually a peace-loving man who hates war and such, maybe that''s the reason why there weren''t any people from the Sand race during the war in Silver Kingdom. No, actually, aside from Humans, there were practically no other Foreign races present in the camp of the Silver royal family. Only in the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance could one be able to find someone from the Foreign races, specifically the Hybrids. Apparently, Mayor Jong only focuses on the Sand race living in the Sandy Town, keeping them safe and away from harm while at the same time giving them a good life to live in Sandy Town. Because of that, Mayor Jong has managed the Sandy Town from the moment he reced thest Mayor until today, specifically more than 10 years now. It was really rare to see such a situation because most of the cases the Mayor would always be reced since it''s really hard to satisfy everyone living in the territory. But in Sandy Town, it seems to not be the case at all, obviously implying just how capable Mayor Jong was in managing Sandy Town. Sandy Town has a total poption of more than 20 thousand people, specifically 15 thousand of that were from the Sand race while the other 5 thousand were a mix of Human race and other Foreign races. "Prepare to dock," Leo eximed to inform the Captains of the three Green Eagle Flyingboats. Soon, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats slowly hover down to dock outside of the Sandy Town. Although it was much safer inside Sandy Town, but due to the fact that there was no proper ce tond Flyingboats, that''s why they can only choose tond outside. Before the door of the Green Eagle Flyingboat could open, Lex and Virgil approached Leo as they gave him a letter. "What''s this?" Leo asked. "Queen Olivia said to give this letter to Mayor Jong. I think this is a new contract for an alliance to the new Silver Kingdom." Lex replied. Leo opened the letter as he began reading the content of the so-called contract for the alliance. In the letter, it was specifically mentioned that once Mayor Jong of the Sandy Town, signed this alliance contract, then the Sandy Town would still remain as an ally to the Silver Kingdom, which is now called Lionheart Kingdom, although it had changed to a new ruler, the Heart royal family. It was really a simple and straightforward alliance contract, hence the meaning of not signing this alliance contract is very clear to see as well. If Mayor Jong of Sandy Town won''t sign the alliance contract, then they would certainly be asked to leave their territory peacefully as soon as possible, or else the Lionheart Kingdom wouldn''t have any choice anymore but to use force so that they will leave. It was also mentioned in the alliance contract that the territory of the Sandy Town would belong to the Lionheart Kingdom once they started expanding their territory to the Sun Desert. Leo closed the letter after finishing reading the alliance contract. He thought in his mind, "With this kind of alliance contract, no doubt Mayor Jong would sign it." The new alliance contract might sound really disadvantageous for the Sandy Town, considering that they would only be a temporary ally as in the future the Sandy Town would end up bing a part of Silver Kingdom... No, it is now called the Lionheart Kingdom. But the truth is, once the Sandy Town will actually be a part of the Lionheart Kingdom, they would no longer need to live such a hard life, simr to the way they are living right now. The Sandy Town was a territory that doesn''t belong to any Kingdom or Empire, meaning they only got themselves to rely on in improving everything that concerns their Sandy Town. Because of that, when they have problems such as a powerful Magical Beast hoard attacking them, a shortage of supply in food, water, materials, and other necessary items, and even a need of manpower, they would need to think of a solution for that problem themselves. Of course, Sandy Town could still ask for help from others, but that would require a lot of money and other things with value. Sometimes, they would even get abused or treated unfairly when asking for help due to the obvious fact that if no one helps them, they would only have themselves to rely on. In other words, other people will take advantage of their desperation. However, all of that would change once Mayor Jong signed the new alliance contract from the Lionheart Kingdom. Their living condition would definitely improve, as they would no longer need to constantly worry about the Magical Beasts of the Sun Desert, since the Lionheart Kingdom would surely station some of their soldiers in the Sandy Town to defend them. Aside from that, their problem about food shortage and the others due to living in the desert would easily be solved as well. Moreover, this would also mean that the Sand race could now enter Lionheart Kingdom and find some jobs or work to earn more money for themselves and in turn improve their lifestyle and other necessary stuff. And the most important of all, they could finally expand their territory, and even much better, they will have a much bigger chance to officially be a City. Additionally, with them being part of the Lionheart Kingdom, those people with great capability who lives in the Sandy Town would also finally have a chance to be a Noble Household and will eventually receive benefits to help the Sand race living in the Sandy Town. The most simplest way to describe this alliance contract was; this is an olive branch presented by the Lionheart Kingdom to the Sand race of the Sandy Town. To be honest, the Sandy Town could have long actually been a part of the Silver Kingdom in the past, since Mayor Jong had proposed such an idea to the Silver royal family for a very long time now. But due to the fact that a lot of people from the Silver Kingdom like to discriminate against others from the Foreign races, especially those that are much weaker than them, the Silver royal family could only keep on dying this proposition. In the end, the Silver royal family was reced by the Heart Noble Household. The fortunate thing though, the Sandy Town''s proposition finally has the chance of getting epted. "Then let''s go!" Leo motioned his hand before disembarking from the Green Eagle Flyingboat. As soon as he got out, he was immediately greeted by Mayor Jong of the Sandy Town and a few Sand race guards with the cultivation of 4 Star surrounding him. They were riding on top of an obviously tamed 1 Star Red Lizard. "Are you Mayor Jong of the Sandy Town?" Leo pretended not to know Mayor Jong so as to express that he was sent by someone toe. "Yes, I''m Mayor Jong San of the Sandy Town. May I know what this great person''s intention foring to our humble territory?" Mayor Jong asked respectfully. With how long he has served as the Mayor of the Sandy Town, he had long learned already that only powerful people or people with high status could use Flyingboats, especially if it came from the direction of the territory of the Silver Kingdom. "Great, then I can finish this task quickly," Leo smiled as he pretended to take out the alliance contract for the first time inside his Storage Ring. He said, "You should have long heard about the war going on from Silver Kingdom, right?" Hearing Leo mentioned the word ''War in Silver Kingdom,'' Mayor Jong''s heart immediately tightens as he could already expect what that letter was all about. He thought, "Are they here to request help from the Sandy Town? Considering that I''ve signed an alliance with them a few years ago, then that''s most likely going to be the case." To be honest, Mayor Jong had long already expected that a day woulde when the Silver Kingdom would use them for something. He just didn''t expect that it would actually be today, and more importantly, it''s actually going to be about war, the word he hated the most. "Yes...." Mayor Jong replied, a bit depressed. Chapter 398 - Troublesome Welcoming Ceremony Chapter 398 Troublesome weing ceremony Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Hearing Mayor Jong''s reply, Leo can''t help feeling why it sounded like he was depressed or that he doesn''t want what he was giving him. He thought, "Is the Sandy Town perhaps loyal to the Silver royal family that''s why they don''t like us being here?" It was really out of Leo''s expectations that Mayor Jong actually still doesn''t have any idea who won the war in the Silver Kingdom or that the war had actually ended already. In Mayor Jong''s mind, his arrival here was to ask for men to send into the war. "Here," Leo said as he handed the new alliance contract to Mayor Jong. He can''t help thinking inwardly, "Maybe through this alliance contract he would change his mind and no longer be loyal to the Silver royal family anymore." Mayor Jong hesitated while watching the letter from Leo''s hand. He was contemting inside his mind whether to ept the letter or not. But in the end, he still chooses to ept the letter. Slowly, Mayor Jong opened the letter as he right after began reading its ''depressing'' content. However, the more Mayor Jong reads, the more excited he became. He can''t help looking at Leo and the letter from time to time, still feeling doubtful whether what he was reading right now was correct or not. Finally, when Mayor Jong finished reading the letter, he heaves a long sigh before turning to look at Leo, "Is everything written here the truth?" "Yes!" Leo nodded his head as he can''t help thinking that the content of the letter had definitely changed Mayor Jong''s standing and that he''s no longer loyal to the Silver royal family. "So the war is already over?" Mayor Jong can''t help wanting to confirm. "Wait what?!" Leo immediately eximed inwardly, "What does Mayor Jong meant about that the war is already over? Didn''t he just say he knew about the war in Silver Kingdom, so he should have known that it had ended already, right? Or was it that, he knew that there is a war in Silver Kingdom but doesn''t yet know that the Mischievous Lion organization had won? Considering their location, then that''s most likely the case. So that means..." He finally understood that Mayor Jong''s depressed look before when looking at the alliance contract was actually because he had misunderstood something. As for what kind of misunderstanding it was, only one way to find out... "Did you perhaps misunderstood something, Mayor Jong?" Leo asked, hoping to clear the misunderstanding. "Yeah..." Mayor Jong can''t help scratching the back of his head while feeling embarrassed. He exined, "I really thought that you were here to ask for people to send to war..." "Oh, so that''s why, hahaha!" Leo said while chuckling. He then added, "Actually, the war in Silver Kingdom has already ended a few days ago with the Mischievous Lion organization winning the war. The new royal family is now the Heart Noble Household... No, I mean, the Heart royal family. And I''m, Leo Heart, one of the three princes of the Lionheart Kingdom." Hearing that Leo was actually a prince, Mayor Jong and everyone hurriedly bowed their heads. "We apologize for our presumptuous action, Prince Leo!" Mayor Jong apologized. "We apologize, Prince Leo!" "We apologize, Prince Leo!" Leo was immediately rendered speechless while looking at the scene in front of him right now. He can''t help turning to look at the others behind him, who he soon saw were actually holding theirughter. "You would get used to such a treatment soon," Ethan tapped Leo''s shoulder to console him. "Now you know how ufortable it feels for a lot of people to bow their heads every time they meet us," Edward tapped Leo''s other shoulder. As members of the previous Silver royal family, Ethan and Edward had experienced many times already being greeted in the same manner as Mayor Jong. Although they were members of the Silver royal family and should long expect already that being treated in such a way is only natural, but they still can''t help feeling ufortable. Maybe it''s because they just don''t want to be treated in such a way, rather they preferred a friendly greeting like shaking hands and the likes. If Leo knew about Ethan and Edward''s feelings in the past, then he would have definitely voluntarily resigned in bing a Prince as it was very troublesome to be treated in such a manner like this. But remembering that the one who would be ruling the Lionheart Kingdom is his Master Olivia, his older brother Reinhart''s wife, then even if he voluntarily resigned he would still not be able to escape bing a Prince of the Lionheart Kingdom since his family name was ''Heart''. That''s actually the reason why even though he wasn''t yet officially recognized as a Prince of the Lionheart Kingdom, he was confident in introducing himself as ''Prince Leo'' as he knew that it wouldn''t be long for him to be recognized as one, even if when that dayes he had long already begun his journey outside of Lionheart Kingdom. Unfortunately, he now realized that he shouldn''t have done that, since what would follow after was... "Prince Leo, we should speak instead in a ce befitting of your status. Please,e, let me show you how we, the Sand race, wee our great benefactor like you!" Mayor Jong said as he enthusiastically motioned his hand toe with them to the Sandy Town. "Aysttt..." Leo could only shake his head helplessly. Fortunately, Steve wasn''t here, as he wasn''t nning on letting that guy know what his real name was yet. It would have been more troublesome that way. Since it was already like this, with no other choice, Leo could onlye with Mayor Jong to Sandy Town. Of course, he didn''t forget to trouble... to invite Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, Old man Torre, Lex, and Virgil toe with him as well. It was them that hadughed at his misfortune, so he would never forget to cause trouble with them. Seeing that Prince Leo had invited some people, Mayor Jong immediately assumed that they were his friends and hence enthusiastically invited them as well. "You...!" Cassandra and the others pointed their hands at Leo in disbelief. Obviously, none of them also wanted to experience what wasing. They''d rather stay in this ce rather than go in and be respectfully wee by the people of Sandy Town. "Please, friends of Prince Leo, let us, the Sand race, officially wee you to our Sandy Town!" Mayor Jong begged while his other hand had already motioned for the others to prepare the weing ceremony at Sandy Town. Seeing this, those guards that came with Mayor Jong immediately prompted their mounts to go back to Sandy Town and prepare the weing ceremony for Prince Leo and his friends. But, quickly realizing that it would be disrespectful and rude to not give Prince Leo and his friends a proper ride, they quickly disembarked on their Red Lizards and choose to turn themselves into sand to travel fast towards Sandy Town. "Isn''t it a bit troublesome to let your people rush the preparation?" Leo quickly found a way to refuse to have a weing ceremony after realizing that they haven''t prepared any weing ceremony yet. "No trouble at all!" Mayor Jong shook his head. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up as he said, "How about this. I''ll go tour you to Sandy Town first before we proceed to the weing ceremony. In this way, they would have ample time to prepare?" "I..." Leo doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or not after hearing Mayor Jong''s words. This guy is really stubborn! "Come,e,e, let me introduce to you the Sandy Town!" Mayor Jong proceeded with the tour, not even wanting to wait for Prince Leo and the others to agree. Leo was even more speechless seeing Mayor Jong''s action. Does this guy really think that we will just follow him just because he had said so? He turned to look at the others, wanting to know how they would handle this. "No matter what you do, the Sand race isn''t someone you can easily refuse, especially when they are happy," Ethan informed Leo as he walked towards a Red Lizard and helped ine ride on top before he soon followed after. "If it was other people, they would have felt embarrassed already knowing that they didn''t prepare a weing ceremony for a Prince-like you. But for the Sand race, the word thick-face and shameless doesn''t exist in their dictionary. And if you straightforwardly refuse them, they would forever not like you." Edward added as he also chooses a Red Lizard and helped Sele go up before he soon followed after. "I''m really stupid," Leo can''t help mocking himself. To be honest, he actually doesn''t have any idea about such a thing. Though, since it was impossible to try and refuse as the consequences were a lot more troublesome, then what else could he do aside from justplying with it. Stare! But of course, he wouldn''t forget about Cassandra and the others. "Come, let me help my beautiful and lovely women to go up to their mounts," Leo smiles wryly. It wasn''t only the weing ceremony that''s troublesome, Cassandra and the others were also another.. Though, he''d rather choose thetter than the former since at least he was enjoying it even though it was troublesome. Chapter 399 - The Poor State Of The Sandy Town Chapter 399 The poor state of the Sandy Town Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others were toured around the entire Sandy Town by the enthusiastic Mayor Jong. First, they visited the medium size farnd in the south. Just from the sky alone, they already saw the state of this farnd. The only word that can be used to describe the Sandy Town farnd was miserable. Indeed, it was. Aside from a few greens that he can spot from a few tens or so of meters apart from each other, the other nts were practically wilted. Aside from that, the soil was showing an obvious sign of not being watered regrly as the grounds were already cracking due to the heat of the sun. Though they could still see a few farmers from the Sand race were still trying their best to save this farnd, watering and putting some fertilizer on the nts. But, even with that, when the time of harvestes, he could already guess that they would only be able to harvest a few hundreds or so of what they have nted, which, considering the total numbers of inhabitants of the Sandy Town, is obviously not enough. No, it''s very far from enough. "This is the great farnd of the Sandy Town. This farm stretched for 10 kilometers, with tens of thousands of different nts that can grow in the desert nted yearly." Mayor Jong introduces. All of a sudden, Mayor Jong frown as he said, "However, due to the war in Silver Kingdom, we were unable to buy enough supply of water for farming purposes and it is also impossible to hire some Mages who are good at using Water Element Magic spells since all of the Mages in Silver Kingdom are either busy fighting or evacuating," He paused to heave a long sigh and he continued, "To temporarily fix this problem, we can only order a few of our Mages to be in-charged of watering the farnd, which in turn, decreases our soldiers guarding the wall and causing a few blindspots where Magical Beast could exploit and hence they could secretlyunch an attack inside of the Sandy Town." "We have already lost a few hundreds of people because of that. And if this continues on, we will surely be forced to abandon the Sandy Town and look for a better ce." Mayor Jong shook his head helplessly. "Aren''t the Sand race supposedly good in any desert environment? It was even stated in the book that if a team has someone from the Sand race with them, then exploring the desert wouldn''t be a problem as they could easily find water underground." Leo can''t help himself from asking. Just like what the Sand race name implies, they were people that are experts when ites to dessert. In fact, the majority of their people even live in deserts. So, he was really curious as to how was the Sand race in the Sandy Town not able to do what they were said to be experts at. "In the past, the Sandy Town had a bountiful supply of water as we have three underground rivers connected to our wells. But, as time goes on, the water of the river started decreasing and decreasing. From three rivers to two rivers, and then from two rivers to only one river. Until finally, those three rivers were emptied," Mayor Jong exined, "We tried looking for more water sources, but aside from some small caves with a few barrels worth of water inside, we were unable to find any more underground rivers." "Apparently, there were actually only three rivers nearby us to be found and nothing more." Mayor Jong pointed at the north as he continued, "Our river came from that direction. So, we tried sending a few Mages through the underground river, hoping that we can find another source." "What we found though was something very shocking," Mayor Jong''s face turned solemn, "Out of the twenty people we have sent, specifically ten 3 Star Magical Knights and ten 4 Star Mages, only two people were able to return bearing with them a shocking discovery." "The exact reason why the three rivers connected to our wells stopped supplying us the water wasn''t because there was no longer any water, but rather it was actually because they have be a nest of Sandstone Mother Spider." Leo and everyone''s face darken the moment Mayor Jong mentioned the name Sandstone Mother Spider. In the Magical Beast Spider species, the spiders are separated into different types. The ordinary Magical Beast Spiders, which are those in the No Star to 2 Star. Soldier Spiders, which are those in the 3 Star to 4 Star. Knight Spiders, which are those in the 5 Star to 7 Star. Mother Spiders, which are those in the 8 Star to 9 Star. And Lord Spiders, which are those that had broken through to Gxy level. The Spider Mother that Mayor Jong mentioned, just like what their names imply, are spiders that can give birth to tens of thousands of spider eggs every month. They are not only scaringly powerful but also have lots of spiders in theirmand. Those spiders are actually their forces in preparation to breaking through and bing an official Lord Spider. However, what''s really shocking to what Mayor Jong had mentioned, what they have found was actually a nest of Sandstone Mother Spiders, meaning every spider in this nest was Mother Spiders and not just those weaker Sandstone Spiders. Just one Mother Spider could already produce tens of thousands of spider eggs a month, not to mention a nest full of them. They can''t even hope to imagine just how many spider eggs they can produce every month. Hundreds of thousands maybe, or worst, millions of eggs every month. Nevertheless, with those numbers alone, they''d surely be able to easily create a massive hoard of Sandstone Spiders in the Sun Desert. "Those Sandstone Mother Spider used their webs to make a blockage in the water pathway leading towards the Sandy Town. Which is the main reason why no water flows in our wells anymore? They have hundreds of thousands of spider eggs surrounding the ce," Mayor Jong paused as he turned to look at Leo, his eyes were dark, his forehead wrinkled, and his lips were trembling as he said, "What''s even shocking is,-" "A Sandstone Lord Spider lives in that ce, am I correct?" Leo interrupted Mayor Jong to finish his words. "Yes..." Mayor Jong weakly smiled. A Sandstone Lord Spider was an official Gxy level Magical Beast. They are expected already to have lots of lots of lots of Sandstone Spiders under theirmand, especially the Sandstone Lord Spider that Mayor Jong had mentioned about as it even has a nest full of Sandstone Mother Spider. "That''s indeed a big problem..." Leo also felt what Mayor Jong was feeling right this moment. As a ruler of a territory himself, he knows just how troublesome it was when ites to problems rted to Magical Beast. Fortunately, the Heart City was located in the center of Silver City, cksmoke City, Blue Coral City, and Southern Fortress, that''s why even though there were a few times when Magical Beast caused his territory some trouble, he was still able to easily solve it. No, those 4 territories solved it for him since those problems also concerned them. However, unlike his Heart City, the Sandy Town doesn''t have anyone to rely on as they were only an independent allied territory. Though they have signed an alliance contract with the Silver royal family in the past, it was very easy to guess just from Mayor Jong''s words alone that for them to ask for help they need to give some mary benefits or some other kinds of valuable benefits, which, considering how poor the Sandy Town was, specifically even much more poorer than Heart City, they couldn''t afford, especially if it''s about a nest of Sandstone Mother Spider. Such a problem would definitely require the Silver Kingdom''s Gold Division force in order to solve, which they would obviously not be stupid enough to do. Actually, if it was really the Silver Kingdom... No, even the current Lionheart Kingdom, facing such a problem right now, they''d rather choose to sacrifice the territory, instead of eliminating the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, considering it''s just a mere town. It would be very stupid of them to sacrifice some soldiers when they could just simply rebuild another town. Now that he mentioned about rebuilding another town; why won''t Mayor Jong choose to do that instead, since doing so would be able to easily solve their problem? Well, maybe he has his own reason for not choosing to do that. He would try finding out about thattter. "Although we want to fight them ourselves, as we, as Sand race, know clearly well of the best way to eliminate the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, but see," Mayor Jong said as he pointed at their industrial area at the west. During their talk, they have unknowingly already arrived at the west area of Sandy Town. Mayor Jong exined, "We don''t have enough supply to make weapons, armors, and even tools. We also don''t have enough money to buy what we needed from the Silver Kingdom or those traveling merchants. So, what else can we do aside from just helplessly doing our best to survive using whatever means we can do as long as it doesn''t break anyws, rules, morals, or principles of anyone." Leo and everyone can''t help admiring Mayor Jong after hearing those words from him. If it was anyone else, they would have said, "We will do anything to survive, even sacrificing a few of our own people!" Now they can clearly see why Mayor Jong wasn''t reced by anyone ever since he became the Mayor of Sandy Town.. This person was someone who really has a well-liked character aside from being a good Mayor. Chapter 400 - Helping Sandy Town Chapter 400 Helping Sandy Town Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "We won''t be able to proceed with the n as long as we don''t have enough supply to make the weapons and other necessary items we needed." Mayor Jong heaves a long sigh. Leo and everyone nodded their heads as they were smart enough to understand what Mayor Jong had said. Everything involving Magical Beast, especially Magical Beast hoard or nest, to be more precise a Magical Beast tribe, one will always need a supply for elimination. Without that, no one, as in no one, would be able to sessfully eliminate them. Unless of course if one is already powerful enough that they can single-handedly eliminate an entire Magical Beast tribe. "You said you have a n, what kind of n exactly is it?" Leo can''t help asking as he was curious what kind of n Mayor Jong has that can be used to eliminate a nest of Sandstone Mother Spider. Sandstone Mother Spider was known to be an 8 Star to 9 Star Magical Beast. A nest full of them simply means that it''s really difficult to eliminate all of them. However, Mayor Jong actually said he has a n? Not to mention, he has even said that "As a Sand race, we know clearly well of the best way to eliminate Sandstone Mother Spider." Just what kind of n did Mayor Jong think, and how does it rte to them being of the Sand race? He really wants to know about it! "Oh, it''s very easy to kill Sandstone Mother Spider," Mayor Jong showed a proud look on his face. He continued, "Although those Sandstone Mother Spiders are known to be 8 Star to 9 Star Magical Beast, their species, specifically Sandstone Spiders, is actually also known to be the bottom feeders in the desert. It''s because a Magical Beast a level or two below them could easily kill them. That''s why they always stayed underground." "So you meant to say is, you want to lure another Magical Beast to their nest in order for you to eliminate them?" Leo wanted to confirm. "Yes, that''s indeed the n." Mayor Jong nodded his head with a smile on his face. "But for that Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest to sessfully eliminate 18 of your people in the 3 Star to 4 Star level despite being said to be the bottom feeders in the desert, we can guess that it means that there are tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of them in that nest, right? Or even millions," Leo paused as he showed Mayor Jong a knowing look on his face. He continued, "So, you would definitely need to lure arge and powerful Magical Beast tribe to their nest. But where exactly would you find any of that? And not to mention, a Magical Beast tribe that will have the courage to go against a Sandstone Lord Spider?" Mayor Jong already expected that Leo would ask him such a question, so he quickly replied, "There is a Magical Beast tribe of a Beast Lord Sandpit Worm 500 kilometers away from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest." "So you want to dig a tunnel straight towards the direction of the underground nest of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest?" Leo can''t help asking in doubt. "Of course not!" Mayor Jong shook his head. "Good..." Leo really almost thought that Mayor Jong was stupid. If Mayor Jong was really thinking of digging from the surface straight under the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, then it would take many months for them toplete such a thing, and there''s even a big chance for them not to be able toplete it considering how troublesome doing such a n is. He can already expect that for the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to really fight against the Magical Beast tribe of the Sandstone Lord Spider, specifically the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, it would first require them to create a tunnel big enough for a Magical Beast tribe to fit in without them feeling any disadvantages during the expected fight. Without that, then even if they can sessfully lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to the surface location of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, it would still be useless as they would obviously not fight with each other considering that the former is up on the surface while thetter''s territory is deep underground. "What we will do instead is to force those Sandstone Spiders to dig a tunnel to the surface themselves." Mayor Jong smile and continued, "As to how we would do that? Very simple, we just need to blow up the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and let the sand fall down to their nest. With their nest covered in sand, they would be forced to dig a tunnel to the surface before they can begin repairing their nest since they would need a ce to put the sands away." "That''s a very great idea, but that might cause you to lose some of your men. I think you wouldn''t like that, right?" Leo raised his right eyebrow in doubt. He had already understood that Mayor Jong wasn''t the type of person that would just sacrifice his people. So, how would he handle such a situation? Or would Mayor Jong, unfortunately, go against his morals and principles just to be sessful? "We will simply make the ceiling as thin as we can and then use some explosives to blow up a huge enough hole that can cover the entire Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest with sand. We have already prepared a few hundreds of small Magic bombs, but our only problem left is the supply required to make the necessary tools to proceed with thinning the ceiling." Mayor Jong replied. Just like what Leo expected, Mayor Jong wouldn''t easily change just because doing so would allow him to easily seed in his n. If it was other people, they would definitely choose to sacrifice their people, saying that, "For the sake of our own survival, it''s necessary for some sacrifices to be made!" Just like how the Human race had survived until this very moment. Of course, nothing is wrong with doing that. But for someone with Mayor Jong''s character, choosing to do that would be the same as doing something that he doesn''t want to do, which in most cases, will be the main reason why a person changed for the worst. To be honest, that was the exact reason why he isn''t the same as when he was still a kid. Because he had done a lot of things that he had deemed as bad and would never do in the past. "But wouldn''t that also mean that you''re covering the water supply as well, right?" Cassandra suddenly butted in. "Indeed, with the sand covering the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, it also meant that you have covered the water supply with sand," Elizabeth quickly added. "You''re wrong," Angel shook her head before exining, "My Master Silva asked me a question in the past, ''What do you call an item that even if you block their way they would still be able to find another way out?'' And the answer for that is water. Because no matter how you block water, they would still look for another way. It might no longer be in the same direction, but they will certainly find another way." "So you meant to say is; once the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest gets eliminated by the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, the only problem left is to look for where would the water flow next, or if not, just help create another path for the water to flow in?" Veronica asked, which Angel nodded her head in response. "That''s a really bright idea!" Ash can''t helpmenting. "I know right!" Charlotte agreed. "So that''s how it is..." Ethan and the others finally realized how easy it was to solve such a problem. Leo and Mayor Jong just simply smiled while looking at Cassandra and the others as they both already knew about such knowledge. Leo turned to look at Mayor Jong as he didn''t hesitate to suggest, "Then how about I''ll help you with that?" "That would be great!" Mayor Jong smiled in delight, but it onlysted for half a second before his face became depressed once again as he said, "But unfortunately, we have nothing to offer that is of value to a Prince-like you." Hearing Mayor Jong''s words, Leo shook his head as he said, "That''s where you are mistaken, Mayor Jong. You see, the war in the Lionheart Kingdom is already over and they are now in the process of rebuilding the territory. So, what do you think they needed the most right now?" Mayor Jong thought for a bit before replying to Leo, "Manpower!" "Yes! They needed lots of lots of manpower to help them rebuild the territory of the Lionheart Kingdom," Leo smiled mischievously, "So how about let''s do it this way. I will help you in your n to eliminate the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and reim your water source. In return, you will send a few of your capable men to help the Lionheart Kingdom rebuild their territory. Also, in such a way, once the Sandy Town bes a part of the Lionheart Kingdom, not a lot of humans would discriminate against your Sand race anymore as they know that you have helped them rebuild their home." "That is indeed a very good suggestion, Prince Leo!" Mayor Jong didn''t hesitate to ept Leo''s suggestion, "Once we seeded in this mission, I will own you a favor. No matter what problem you will encounter in the future, as long as you needed my help, you cane to me and I will not hesitate to help you!" Leo smiled and tap Mayor Jong''s shoulder as he thought in his mind, "Oh, I would definitely be needing you in the future, especially with how capable you are, Mayor Jong..." It was really out of Mayor Jong''s imagination at this moment that the favor he owns Leo would be about helping him fight against the Gods. If he knows about it, then he would have certainly done everything he could to reject Leo''s help. Unfortunately, there is no turning back for Mayor Jong now as he had already spoken his words. Chapter 401 - A Vengeful Person Chapter 401 A Vengeful person Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and everyone continued to tour the entire Sandy Town before they finally stopped at the south gate. At this moment, in front of them was a group of hundreds or so of people, weing them with all smiles and cheers so loudly that the entire territory of Sandy Town could definitely hear it. "Please," Mayor Jong motioned his hand to invite Leo and everyone to walk in the middle of the crowd. Seeing this, Leo could only shake his head helplessly before prompting the Red Lizard he''s riding on to move forward. Cassandra and the others soon followed after. Mayor Jong leads the way for everyone as they slowly proceed amidst the cheers of the people to arge manor which was obviously Mayor Jong''s manor, right in the middle of the Sandy Town. Along the way, Mayor Jong keeps on encouraging Leo and everyone to wave their hands to the people so as to show how ''friendly'' and ''down to earth'' they were. They also received a ne made out of some shiny stones by some beautiful woman of the Sand race. Shook hands with the important officials of the Sandy Town. And many more like stuff. Simply put, they were making a show to the people of the Sandy Town. Doing something like this for Leo was really troublesome. No, not only for him but also for everyone else. But they also clearly know that this was necessary in order to establish a close rtionship with the people of Sandy Town. So, they choose to go with the flow while they slowly made their way towards Mayor Jong''s manor. Soon, they finally arrived at Mayor Jong''s manor. Leo and everyone disembarked on their mounts as they slowly made their way towards Mayor Jong''s manor. However, it was really out of their expectations that it was actually still not the end yet. Mayor Jong invited them to walk on a wooden podium to say some words to the people of Sandy Town. Without any exception, everyone pushed Leo forward as they all then turned around to act like they don''t know him and that they aren''t in any way rted to this. They even quickly removed the ne to really make their acting perfect. "You..." Leo was immediately rendered speechless while watching them. He had never expected that it was actually this troublesome to be with people who don''t like troublesome things. It was really ironic how a person who hates troublesome things doesn''t like people who have simr traits as them. Actually, Cassandra and the others weren''t like this in the past. They were obviously infected by Leo''s dislike of troublesome things as they keep on staying and interacting with him. Leo really wanted to decline such a troublesome invitation, but seeing how enthusiastic Mayor Jong and the rest of the people in the Sandy Town look, he decided in the end to just go up to the podium and say a few friendly words. "Everyone, please wee Prince Leo of the Lionheart Kingdom!" Mayor Jong introduced Leo to his people. p! Cheer! Whistle! The crowd immediately weed Leo along his way to the center of the podium. "Quite!" Mayor Jong eximed to everyone. Leo nodded his head to Mayor Jong to express his gratefulness before turning to look at the people of Sandy Town. Observing the people of the Sandy Town, it was very obvious to see that they already know him, certainly because those men that Mayor Jong had quickly sent to the Sandy Town to prepare their weing had informed them. "Majority of you here right now should have long already heard or even knew about the news that the Silver royal family and the Silver Kingdom have lost the war. Now, the new royal family is the Heart royal family, and the territory is now called the Lionheart Kingdom," Leo proudly proimed "The war wasn''t really that hard," Leo turned to look at Ethan and Edward with a mischievous smile on his face, "Since the Silver royal family was EXTREMELY WEAK!" The faces of Ethan and Edward immediately began twitching hard after hearing Leo calling their family ''Extremely weak!'' Leo then turned to look at Elizabeth and Veronica, "Even their so-called Major Noble Household was AN INSULT to their great name!" Elizabeth and Veronica shoot Leo a hateful look. Leo then turned to look at Cassandra, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte, "I even made their most beautiful woman as my SLAVES!" Cassandra, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte can''t help pointing at Leo while saying, "You...", expressing their disbelief at his words. Though three of them were indeed Leo''s ves, but they never used such a term as they knew that the appropriate term to use was Leo''s woman. Lastly, Leo turned to look at the rest that he hasn''t insulted yet, "In the end, with how great and powerful the Mischievous Lion organization was, even those who swore alliance with us became my SLAVES as well." ine, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre can''t help themselves rolling their eyes at Leo. Everyone finally understood that this was Leo''s way of revenge, as they have pushed him to do something that he hated the most. In their minds, they can''t help butbel Leo as a "Vengeful man!" On the other hand, the people of Sandy Town immediately looked at Cassandra and the others as they soon after saw that they have actually removed the ne they have given them, implying that every word that Leo had said was actually the truth. Since it was like that, they all silently agreed tobel them with ''Extremely weak'', ''Insulting'', and ''ves''. Only Mayor Jong knew the truth about Cassandra and the others'' real identity as he has seen with his own eyes just how close they were with Leo during the tour. But even if he does, would he try to help Cassandra and the others defend their names, knowing that Prince Leo had introduced them in such a way? Of course, he won''t! This was clearly the part where he should not involve himself. After he was done with that, Leo then turned to look at the people of the Sandy Town once again as he said, "Anyways, my intention of visiting the Sandy Town today is to give another alliance contract to your great Mayor Jong, inviting the Sandy Town to be allies with the Lionheart Kingdom." "Unlike the ''Extremely weak'' Silver royal family and those ''Insulting'' Major Noble Households, the Heart royal family has also officially promised the people of the Sandy Town that once we are done rebuilding the Lionheart Kingdom, we would then expand our territory to the Sun Desert and make your territory a part of our great and powerful Lionheart Kingdom!" Leo pointed his fingers to his front as he finished his speech with, "Lastly, I will also help all of you against the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and reim again the three rivers you once owned!" Boom! Seemingly like an explosion sounded, the people of Sandy Town immediately erupted into a very loud cheer. "Long live, Prince Leo!" "Long live, Lionheart Kingdom!" "Down with the ''Extremely weak'' Silver royal family!" "Down with the ''Insulting'' Major Noble Household!" "Down with those ''ves''!" Leo retracted his hands before walking down the podium. He then shoots Cassandra and the others a mischievous smile on his face. "Next time, you shouldn''t make me speak to the people!" Leo said before passing by them, straight towards Mayor Jong''s manor. He didn''t bother waiting for Mayor Jong as he invited himself inside. Cassandra and the others looked at each other before shaking their heads and following after Leo. They all know deep inside them that they can''t me anyone that they are now being called as ''Extremely weak'', ''Insulting'', and ''ves'' since it was them that had caused Leo to do it in the first ce. If only they didn''t push Leo forward and acted like they were not in any way rted to him, then there wouldn''t have been any misunderstanding. "Next time, let''s all agree to let Ethan or Edward, or even someone else, instead make a speech on a stage whenever there is indeed any." Cassandra proposed to everyone. "I agree!" Elizabeth gave a thumbs-up. "Seconded!" Angel nodded. "Okay!" Veronica facepalmed. "Yes!" Ash smile wryly. "No problem!" Charlotte shook her head helplessly. "Then, I guess that we are all Leo''s representative now," Ethan heaves a long sigh. "That''s the only thing we could do if we don''t want our names to be tainted with ''Extremely weak'', ''Insulting'', and ''ves''," Edward exined. ine, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre expressed their agreement. Right now, it was only the people of the Sandy Town that call them ''Extremely weak'', ''Insulting'', and ''ves''. But if they keep forcing Leo to do something troublesome like this, then it would certainly be possible that the entire Human race would start calling them in such a way in the future. Since they now knew that they would be paying a price in forcing Leo to do something really troublesome for him, then whenever such a thinges up, they should make the others do it instead rather than letting Leo do it. After finishing with that agreement, Cassandra and the others then followed after Leo. Mayor Jong also followed behind them after dismissing everyone in front of his manor. When the door of Mayor Jong''s manor closed, everyone inside immediately started nning on what to do in order to sessfully eliminate the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Chapter 402 - The History Of The Sandy Town Part 1 Chapter 402 The history of the Sandy Town part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The nningsted until thete evening. Almost all the lights throughout the Sandy Town, except for Mayor Jong''s manor, were already turned off with only a few dozens ofmplight outside giving light to the territory. It was because unlike any nning that Leo had a lead in the past, this time was very different. In the past, aside from having powerful Mages to be part of his n, specifically his Master Olivia, Queen Maria, Madam Silva, and Elder Rain, he also has tens of thousands of soldiers ranging from No Star to 6 Star level. However, the situation in Sandy Town was, aside from Mayor Jong who was a 7 Star Mage, the other important officials were only 5 Star to 6 Star level, with only a few hundred being 4 Star, and while the rest were No Star to 3 Star level. It was really a huge difference to the situation back then at Silver Kingdom during the war. Although their opponent this time wasn''t the same as the fight against the Silver royal family back then at Silver Kingdom, still the manpower that the Sandy Town has wasn''t enough to fight against the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Aside from that, Mayor Jong also doesn''t have a clear estimation of just how many Sandstone Spiders were exactly inside that Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. The only thing they knew was there is a Sandstone Lord Spider ruling this Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest with over hundreds of Sandstone Mother Spider. As for how many other Sandstone Spiders are there aside from those two, Mayor Jong only gave them an estimation of over one hundred thousand. They don''t even have any slight clue whether there''s any Knight Spider or only Soldier Spiders and ordinary spiders. With only an estimation, Leo couldn''t possibly make a n very quickly as he needed to take every variable he could think of into consideration, such as what n they should use when there is actually a total of 200,000 and more Sandstone Spiders, how would they react in the presence of a Knight Spider, and many more. It''s also still a big question that what if there are actually millions of Sandstone Spiders? No one could really tell, since there were only 2 people who were able to return alive after entering the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, and thetter investigation was mostly done far away from the area. Aside from that, they also need to lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to the surface of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest before they could explode the ceiling, in such a way, when the Sandstone Spiders go up onto the surface and see the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm they would not hesitate to me it to them and thus the reason for their fight. Leo and everyone proposed ns after ns, debated over them, and made many changes so as to fit every given situation. This in turn causes they''re nning to take a very long time to finish. In the end, the final n was they separated themselves into three different groups. The first group was made up of only Leo alone, with his main task of sending 10 of his Earth Elementals to dig a very wide and big tunnel so as to make the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest ceiling as thin as he possibly could. What they needed right now was to be quick and at the same time silent, that''s why he didn''t allow anyone to help him in fear of them being the reason for this n failing. The second group was made up of Ethan, ine, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre who are in-charged of luring the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm up on the surface of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. They would need to buy time as much as possible until Leo finishes with the thinning of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest ceiling because they need to have the perfect timing so as to make it looked like that it was the doing of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm why the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest was destroyed. And the third group was made up of Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Mayor Jong, and a few capable others from Sandy Town. They would try their best to distract the Sandstone Spiders so as to not make them notice any of Leo and Ethan''s movements up above them. Each of the three groups is equipped with tens or so of ns to counter any given circumstances. A few examples would be... Leo''s thinning method was to make the Earth Elementals as big as possible so that they can quickly dig a much bigger and wider hole while at the same time can still move in silence. Ethan''s luring n was to go into zigzag with some asional fights in between to slow the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. And Cassandra and the other''s n was to go back and forth to constantly distract the Sandstone Spiders while at the same time reducing their casualties as they would be distancing themselves from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest every now and then. Those that are mentioned were just a few of the ns. There''s still a lot, but talking about that would be unnecessary since the use of the ns depends on the given situation. With all the ns said and done, everyone immediately went to sleep to prepare for tomorrow. This mission of helping the Sandy Town to take back their water source would actuallyst for a few days or so, that''s why Leo and all of his men would need to prepare some of their needed supplies, such as food, water, and many more, tost them for that long. Truth be told, they only brought with them a few supplies as they didn''t expect to face this problem along their way. What''s in their n was, every time they run out of food, water, and other necessary supplies, they would simply go down to hunt and search for them, or at best, they would buy them whenever they passed by a territory. However, with them needing to stay in the vicinity of Sandy Town at all times in case of any unexpected variables, such a n needs some changes. Fortunately, with Lex and Virgil, it wouldn''t be a big of a problem. ..... The next day, everyone immediately departed to do their own things. Ethan''s group borrowed one of the Green Eagle Flyingboat as they obviously can''t sessfully lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm using only their feet or at most some mounts. Doing so would be very stupid, since there exist a lot of variables when luring a Magical Beast tribe, such as them having Magical Beast that can move so fast or Magical Beast that can shoot long-range attacks. Anyways, the Green Eagle Flyingboats were powered using Mana stones or other items that have Mana in them, which is the thing that they needed the least right now. Just to be really safe, Leo handed Ethan 10 Chaos Orbs that they can either used to defend themselves against the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm or to use it to power the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Meanwhile, Leo followed Cassandra''s group down the wells and made their way straight towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, specifically 100 kilometers north of the Sandy Town. They would need to travel a very far distance that would take them a few days to reach, that''s why all of them brought with them a sufficient amount of supplies. "We have already made a path towards the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. The only problem though is the location of the entrance is actually very close to the entrance of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, thus we would need to be extremely careful going over there," Mayor Jong informed Leo and the others. He also added, "We have already made a mark to determine how thick the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest is, so you can easily be determined how big and wide the tunnel you''re going to make." "You''re indeed very well prepared for this n," Leoplimented Mayor Jong''s preparation. If it was the vast majority of the people, they wouldn''t have prepared everything beforehand. Doing so was really troublesome, and not to mention they aren''t even sure yet whether they would really do it or not. Mayor Jong''s action clearly implies that he wasn''t only prepared, he was also really determined of eliminating the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. It could finally confirm that he was indeed only waiting for the Sandy Town to have the necessary and sufficient amount of supplies to execute his ns. "By the way, if it''s alright for me to ask, I''m really curious why the people of the Sand race have established a territory far away from the location of the Spirit Alliance territory. Isn''t it much better to make a territory within the range of the Spirit Alliance territory? It''s not only safe over there for people like you, but they can also provide the necessary assistance." Leo suddenly changed the topic. "In the ount of us bing a part of the Lionheart Kingdom in the near future and you being the Prince, I''ll tell you the history of the Sandy Town," Mayor Jong''s eyes turned dark and solemn. He was clenching his hand really hard. Just from that reaction alone, it was very easy to guess that the history of the Sandy Town was a really painful story for Mayor Jong.. Or perhaps even the majority of the people living in the Sandy Town. Chapter 403 - The History Of The Sandy Town Part 2 Chapter 403 The history of the Sandy Town part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "The people living in the Sandy Town aren''t actually called the Sand race. In fact, being called in such a way is an insult for our people, since, for all of us, such a name is only for an inferior racepared to ours. What our people are really called is the Earthen Spirit race," Mayor Jong said as he put his right hand forward and turned it into the sand, then itbined together to form bits of rocks, soon after it turned into a smooth stone, then into a metal like iron, andstly he made it crystallized. The process was really quick that only Leo was able to see it before Mayor Jong returned his right hand to normal again. After showing that to Leo, Mayor Jong then continued, "The Earthen Spirit race is simr to the higher level of Elves called the High Elves, or the Orcs higher level called the High Orcs. In short, we are one of the High Spirits of the Spirit race, specifically the people that made up the entire Spirit Alliance." Hearing such revtion, Leo was right after momentarily stunned. He just can''t believe what Mayor Jong had said, as he never expected it to be this shocking. In his knowledge, every race with the name ''High'' before the name of their race was those people with a really pure bloodline of their own kind. Their bloodline isn''t only pure, but the special traits of their race are also much more powerful, evident, and special than those of the inferior ones. Like for example, the High Orc''s physical strength is ten times or more than the ordinary Orcs, the High Elves''s unique capability tomunicate with Magical Beast is much more effectivepared to the ordinary Elves, the High Dwarves''s talent in smithing, forging, and inventing is much more higher than the ordinary Dwarves, or the High Spirit''s affinity to their specific Element is a lot strongerpared to those weaker Spirit race like the Sand race. Those were the exact reason why they are really powerful and are called with the name ''High''. Honestly, even the Human race used to have High Humans in the past. But apparently, they were forced to extinction, which is the reason why the Humans of Earth were transported in the Celestial World, said by the God of Fate to him back when he was still young and it was also the story passed down to the Human race. Everyone in the Human race practically knows about it. After all, a fall of a race is a very big deal, especially to those that are near to extinction as well. Wait, no, there is still actually onest remaining High Human left, and that is the Dark God himself, the God of the ck organization. "In the other Foreign races, the title ''High'' is being regarded with high respect and admiration by most of their fellow races. But in the Spirit race, we are what theymonly called as traitors," Mayor Jong paused to heave a long sigh before continuing, "We are relentlessly hunted down by those inferior kinds of the Spirit race. Killed, without any exception. Even surrendering is impossible, as we would only have a Fate worse than death if we really choose to surrender." "You can even say that our people have a life much more worst than your Human race when you first got transported into the Celestial World. Not only were we being hunted down by the Foreign races that viewed us in an antagonistic way, but we are also being hunted down by our very own kind," Mayor Jong silentlyughed in self-mockery as he continued, "It''s really ridiculous how the people we used to protect and helped in the past suddenly turned to bite the fingers that used to feed them." Mayor Jong''s eyes looked like he was reminiscing about the past as he silently asked, "Sometimes, I even wondered, where did we, the High Spirits, go wrong? What unforgivable mistake or sin did we make for our own kind to relentlessly hunt us down? Just what exactly happened for our High Spirit race to fall into such a state?" "Later, through the sacrifice of billions of the different High Spirits race, even causing some more powerful High Spirit races to go extinct, we found out that our so-called unforgivable sin was actually our great God Elementus had fallen from grace after the God of Fate for the reason that he had helped the God of Fate escaped away," Mayor Jong shook his head in pity as he continued, "Apparently, all the Gods that God Elementus fought against used their forces in the Celestial World to slowly control the Spirit race. But since the High Spirit race were loyal believers to God Elementus, they were unable to control any of us. That''s why they used those inferior Spirit races to fight against us. In short, to eliminate all of us and rece us!" "It was then the moment the Spirit Alliance was established. Its main purpose wasn''t to protect the Spirit races from those Foreign races that viewed us in an antagonistic way, but rather to hunt the High Spirit races down and be one of the Gods weapons for their n that we are still oblivious about." A tear can''t help forming from Mayor Jong''s eyes as he continued, "Ever since then, all the High Spirit races embarked on a journey to go far from the territory of the Spirit Alliance and reestablish again our race, thus the reason why the Sandy Town was established." When Mayor Jong finished his storytelling, he turned to look at Leo, who he soon noticed was staring nkly in front of them right now. Mayor Jong immediately became alerted as he turned to look at their front, thinking that there was something over there. But to his surprise, there was actually nothing in front of them right now, just pure darkness and nothing else. Not even a single one of those Sandstone Spiders was in front of them. "Leo?" Mayor Jong can''t help calling out to Leo, as he realized that Leo must have been really shocked by his revtion, causing him to stare nkly in front. What Mayor Jong had said was actually what happened to Leo. At this moment, Leo was really shocked by Mayor Jong''s revtion, as he can''t believe that the history of Mayor Jong''s High Spirit race was actually rted to the Fate Cube. No, to be more exact, it was rted to his ability to summon Elementals. The God of Fate''s unique capability was to only control Fate, not create Elementals. But now, he finally understood the reason why; it was simply because the God of Fate wasn''t the only one hiding in the Fate Cube, but also the God of the Spirit race, God Elementus. The God of Fate didn''t mention this, for Fate knows what reason. But he is one hundred percent sure that it is true just by basing on Mayor Jong''s words alone. He doesn''t know who exactly was God Elementus yet, as he hasn''t read books about this God, but he knew one thing for sure; as someone who once ruled all over the entire Spirit race, this God also has the special traits of all the Spirit racesbined together. That should be the reason why he was able to summon Elementals, because Elementals themselves were almost identical to the Spirit races. The only difference between the two is that the Spirit race was actual people, while the Elementals were just entities made entirely of a specific Element. Aside from this discovery, Leo also realized that if God Elementus exist in the Fate Cube as well aside from the God of Fate, then it should be possible that there are other Gods inside the Fate Cube, right? This was a really shocking discovery, as this simply meant that the God of Fate wasn''t actually only fighting alone, but he also has other Gods to help him. And this also meant that there is a really high chance for even more Gods to be secretly allied with the God of Fate as well. What does this imply? Well, it implies that he can use this advantage to easily invite other Foreign races once the time he starts expanding to the territories of the Foreign raceses. Once that timees, he is sure that the other Gods would already know about his existence and that the long-lost God of Fate and God Elementus were helping him, including those that were secretly allied with the two Gods. That meant those allied Gods would certainly try tomunicate with their own forces to secretly help him through all sorts of different means. However, just like the God Elementus and the High Spirit races, there might be other Foreign races as well that despite their Gods secretly being allied to the God of Fate, they can only lend a limited amount of help since they don''t have much control with their own race anymore as the other Gods had already seized the majority of the control. Or that their movements are restricted in fear of falling from grace. With such a case, although they could still help him, they wouldn''t be able to help him that much. Of course, if they were like Mayor Jong''s High Spirit race, then they would surely be able to help him a lot. Because High races would be one powerful force throughout the entire Celestial World once he helps them be stronger. "Then I guess, Major Jong and my goal are just the same. If I can really help him be even more powerful... No, help all of the people of the Sandy Town to be more powerful, then they would be able to help me a lot in the near future.." Leo thought to himself. Chapter 404 - Eliminating The Sandstone Mother Spider’s Nest Part 1 Chapter 404 Eliminating the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Nothing," Leo pulled himself together before quickly changing the topic, "Anyways, let''s continue with the journey." Hearing Leo''s words, although Mayor Jong wanted to know why Leo reacted in such a way, he could only nod his head and continued with the journey. To be honest, Leo wasn''t actually intending to hide it from Mayor Jong, he just doesn''t find the situation right now to be quite right to continue with the conversation. Although the others with them were their own people, but still such a topic should be discussed in private, not in the middle of a thousand or so of people. Moreover, he also can''t just quickly and easily reveal to Mayor Jong that they have the same goal, right? He only knows this guy for like a day or two, so he obviously can''t really trust him that much yet. He needs further observation before he could continue discussing with Mayor Jong about the topic of cooperation to fight with the Gods. Until then, he would not reveal anything to Mayor Jong. The journey to reach close to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest took them more than a day, roughly around lunchtime the next day. In front of them, they finally saw some cobwebs, implying that they have finally reached half their destination. As soon as they arrived, tens or so of ordinary Sandstone Spiders immediately started attacking them every now then, causing their speed to slow down as they need to make a path to reach their final destination. After spending a few hours ughtering Sandstone Spiders, they finally reached the location for their first outpost. In their n, they were nning of making 5 outposts that would act as their base of operation. The purpose of these outposts was so that every time they retreat they would have a proper base immediately to defend from the Sandstone Spiders. Their current location right now is already pretty much against their odds, considering that the Sandstone Spiders have the home base advantage, that''s why they needed to establish some temporary bases to counter such a situation, or to at least give themselves some small advantages during all the fights. "Focus the defense in our front, while the tents and others would be set up at our rear." Leo said as he began setting up the first outpost. He continued, "Add more defense for this outpost since this would be ourst line of defense in case if anything goes wrong." "You''ve heard Prince Loki, go and start moving!" Mayor Jong said while using the codename ''Loki'' as it was what Leo had informed them to call him. Everyone has also been informed to use the codename ''Loki'', so they were able to know that what Mayor Jong meant was ''Prince Leo''. They were informed that Prince Leo is currently on a secret mission, so his identity shouldn''t be made public, especially to outsiders and those that aren''t part of the Lionheart Kingdom. "Roger that!" "Okay!" "Everyone, move!" With that said, everyone immediately started making the first outpost. The formation of the first outpost was, they made three walls, 20 meters apart from each other. While on top of the walls were 2 war weapons on each. The thickness of the wall was from thin to thick, specifically 10 meters thick, 15 meters thick, andstly 20 meters thick wall. In between the walls was a 20 meters deep hole or otherwisemonly called as trenches with sharp stone spikes underneath. There were only 3 pathways to travel, which are located at the far right, far left, and at the middle, leading towards 3 different gates. Inside the walls, specifically nearby the walls, were traps and wooden watchtowers. Then farther from that were finally the tents. To build the walls, Mages used Earth Element Magic spells to raise some earth walls. Then, to increase the wall''s durability, they turned the earth walls into smooth stones. The trenches were dug out by Leo''s Earth Elementals disguised as Golems, while the sharp stone spikes were made by the Mages. Lastly, the traps and watchtowers were thebined effort of the Mages and those people that have knowledge about making watchtowers that came with them. Just for precaution purposes in case that the Sandstone Spiders still breakthrough from the walls. Actually, Leo could have summoned some Nature Elementals and ordered them to make the watchtowers instead, but doing so would be unexinable to Mayor Jong and his people. Although Nature Golems does indeed exist to use as an exnation, but such Golems are only capable of using Magic spells when they are made by powerful Mages, specifically weaker kinds, which is not something he is able to do yet. So, he won''t be able to exin how his Nature Golem was able to use magic spells. He also decided to hide from Mayor Jong and the others from Sandy Town about the existence of his Elementals until the time is right, to avoid troubling himself considering that they are loyal to God Elementus. Besides, there was really no need to bother him for such trivial matters, considering that there are over a thousand or so people with them right now. With that many people, building a small outpost would only take a few hours, especially when there are a lot of Mages in the group. Just like what Leo had expected. After a few hours, the outpost was finally finished. "Leave 200 people here while the rest would go to the next location," Leo said before leading the way along with Cassandra and the others. Hearing Leo''s words, Mayor Jong quickly passed the order before following behind Leo. Quickly, 200 people volunteered to stay while the 800 or so others right after followed behind. Leo and everyone didn''t bother wasting any time as they continued making paths by killing tens or so of Sandstone Spiders every now and then and making outpost every time they reached the location where they would be making them. Each outpost was separated by 10 kilometers distance, so the journey from one outpost to another took them a lot of effort. The people with them slowly decreased by 200 as well every time an outpost was finished building as they needed those people to be stationed in that outpost. Though a few others, unfortunately, died as well from fighting the Sandstone Spiders. They repeated such action until they finally finished making the 5th outpost, which was located 30 kilometers away from the entrance of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. In this location, the Sandstone Spiders attacking them were already at the 1 Star to 3 Star level with some asional ordinary Sandstone Spiders. Their numbers were reaching hundreds or so, making it more difficultpared to the previous journey. That wasn''t really strange though, considering that the 5th outpost was already pretty near the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. What was very strange instead, was the fact that they still haven''t encountered any Sandstone Knight Spiders. Just from the amount of Sandstone Spiders and their cultivation level that they have killed so far, it''s already very obvious to see that Sandstone Knight Spiders does exist. But, until now, they still haven''t encountered any. Moreover, they have already killed thousands of Sandstone Spiders, so it''s easy to guess that the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest should have already noticed their presence by now. But yet, there was actually still no evident retaliation from them or at least any reaction. They haven''t even sent a few powerful Sandstone Spiders to stop them from disturbing their nest; it has always just been those nearby Sandstone Spiders attacking them. Seriously, it was very strange. Just to be sure, they have checked everywhere. From their ceiling, sides, and even underground, yet there were no ambushes or anything of the likes. It was as if like the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest is fearful of them or something along those lines that made them not retaliate against them. Of course, such a situation was actually very fortunate for Leo and everyone else, but still, they can''t help feeling cautious, because they can''t help but feel that it''s like the calm before the storm. "Everyone, be extremely cautious. Don''t let your guard down and always pay extra attention to everything you''ve noticed in the surrounding." Leo ordered everyone cautiously. All the war weapons on top of the walls, specifically 2 war weapons on each, were fully focused to their front with the Mages on high alert, hands ready to cast a Magic spell once something suspicious appeared on their sight. "This is really strange," Mayor Jong also noticed this strange situation. Any other Magical Beast Spider''s nest would have long sent out their powerful spiders to fight against them and not let them easily reach near the entrance of their nest, but curiously this Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest didn''t actually act simrly. Of course, he is aware that there is always an exception, and that there is a chance that not every Magical Beast Spider''s nest would react in the same way. But still, that doesn''t exin why there are still no signs of any retaliation. "Did something perhaps happened in the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest that we are unaware about?" Cassandra can''t help herself from asking. They have already stayed here for nearly an hour now, but aside from those Sandstone Spiders nearby them, there were not that many Sandstone Spiders attacking them anymore. It was always just in simr numbers of a hundred or so with the same kind of Sandstone Spiders, specifically ordinary Sandstone Spiders and Sandstone Soldier Spiders. "Don''t tell me that their retaliation is actually by only sending a hundred or so of Sandstone Spiders every now then?" Elizabeth assumed. "Maybe they are testing the waters. Like they want to determine just how strong exactly we are before sending some of their powerful spiders," Angel replied. "We could have used that reason if we are still far from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, but we are already in close proximity, just 30 kilometers away," Veronica shook her head. "How about let''s just check it out ourselves? Sitting here while assuming things wouldn''t get us anywhere," Ash suggested. "Okay," Charlotte nodded in agreement before adding, "I''ll check it out while the rest of you stay here," After saying that, Charlotte prepared herself to fly off, but seeing that Leo had actually shaken his head, she decided to not go and instead shoot him a questioning look. "Let''s rest for a few hours while the others remain on high alert. After a few hours of rest, let''s form a team to scout the situation ahead," Leo said before turning around and going into a tent. They have already expended a lot of energy and stamina to reach this point of location, so going any further, especially alone or even with a few others to scout ahead, would be dangerous, since they aren''t in their topmost condition anymore to counter whenever something bad happens. Cassandra and the others also understood what Leo meant, that''s why they didn''t bother disagreeing and just silently followed behind him to rest. Chapter 405 - Eliminating The Sandstone Mother Spider’s Nest Part 2 Chapter 405 Eliminating the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After sleeping for a few hours, Leo and the others finally recovered a lot of their lost energy and stamina. Energy and stamina are very important for Mages since that is what they use every time they are casting any Magic spells, especially whenbining together casting Magic spells and fighting. They then left their tent as Leo called out for Mayor Jong to quickly begin forming a team to scout the situation ahead. After a few minutes, the team was finally formed, specifically a total of 20 people, including Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte. The team wasposed of 15 Mages, specifically five 1 Star Mages, five 2 Star Mages, one 3 Star Mage, two 4 Star Mages, two 5 Star Mages. While there were 5 Magical Knights, four of them were 3 Star Magical Knight while thest was a 9 Star Battle Mage. "Let''s go," Leo said before leaving the 5th outpost. All the outposts were just simr inyout. They only have 3 pathways to get in and out, and the one that Leo had to choose was the left path. This was in order to inconspicuously leave the outpost. If they just simply go through the middle and walk straight, then they would surely be fighting against a hundred or so of Sandstone Spiders every now then. It would have been alright if there are hundreds of them, but right now there are only 20 of them to scout the situation at the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. They would certainly be easily exhausted if they keep on fighting. That''s why they choose to be inconspicuous and also careful. It would be alright to still attract Sandstone Spiders, but they should try their best to minimize them as much as possible while moving. Because of that n, along their way, Leo and the others only encountered a few tens or so of Sandstone Spiders. They quickly and silently killed all of those Sandstone Spiders before swiftly leaving the ce incase that it had attracted the nearby Sandstone Spiders'' attention. After more than an hour of traveling, they arrived at a ce almost covered with webs. This ce was clearly thest line of defense before finally arriving at the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. In order for Leo and the others to travel, they have to always cut the webs using their weapons as silent and careful as possible while at the same time prepared in any case of Sandstone Spiders attacking them. This ce was obviously where the Sandstone Spiders are best at when ites to fighting, or even any other Magical Beast Spiders, so they can''t afford to be careless. Whish! Charlotte cut a web with an earth dagger as she was the one leading their front, while in their right and their rear were the 4 to 5 Star Mages and 4 Star Magical Knights, and in the middle were those weaker ones. "Most of the possible situation in this ce will definitely have a high chance of turning for the worst, so everyone should be prepared to fight an extremely hard battle," Leo reminded everyone. He then added, "If such situation reallyes, prepare to retreat while sticking closely in formation. I don''t rmend you trying to leave alone as that would just be suicide and not to mention would cost everyone from Sandy Town to die. You know what I meant about thatst part, right?" He didn''t forget to discourage everyone, in particr, the people from Sandy Town, from thinking of abandoning the others if ever the situation really turns out for the worst. Like for example, hundreds or even thousands of Sandstone Spiders had noticed them and hence right after attacked them. Or maybe a group of Sandstone Knight Spiders or worst a Sandstone Mother Spider had attacked them. It''s very obvious already that almost everyone would feel afraid for their lives once such a situation indeed happened, and it''s not strange for someone to think of abandoning everyone for the sake of their very own life. So, to counter that, he threw a threat right away that if they indeed do that their entire Sandy Town would be destroyed. Obviously, by the Lionheart Kingdom. With Lex and Virgil stationed at the Sandy Town at this moment, once they received a report that he had died or something bad had happened to him, they would definitely not hesitate to return to Lionheart Kingdom and report it to his Master Olivia. In no time, she woulde and investigate it personally. Once she discovers that someone had purposely caused them to fall into such a situation, Sandy Town would right after suffering from the consequences. If the Sandy Town was really what Mayor Jong had said it was, then every Earthen Spirit race living in the Sandy Town wouldn''t want for such a situation to be a reality, because once that happened it would further lessen the few remaining High Spirit races hiding in secret, which would, in turn, lessen their chances of making aeback as well. Of course, they can also choose to evacuate and go somewhere else, but that would still not guarantee their safety since Queen Olivia, and not to mention his older brother Reinhart, would definitely hunt all of them down. Hearing Leo''s words, everyone that was personally assigned by Mayor Jong gulped down a mouthful of saliva before turning extremely serious and high alert. Seeing their reaction, Leo can''t help smiling mischievously as this was the same as what he had expected. "This should somewhat confirm that they are people of the Earthen Spirit race," Leo thought to himself as he now has a clue to confirm that what Mayor Jong had said before was really the truth. After all, if these people were not really from the Earthen Spirit race, of course aside from Mayor Jong only as he had already confirmed it through the scene he had just seen before, then they wouldn''t be reacting in such a way, since using the Sandy Town as a threat wouldn''t be very effective. They continued their journey deep inside the web-covered ce, moving extremely carefully and silently at the same time. asionally, they would encounter and fight against a Sandstone Spider, but they always end it as fast as they possibly could. During their travel, they finally confirmed the existence of the Sandstone Knight Spiders, as they have in a few of them already. However, that discovery just made the situation even stranger as they have soon after noticed that this ce actually only has a few Sandstone Knight Spiders while the rest of the Sandstone Spiders were just simr to what was attacking their 5th outpost, specifically ordinary Sandstone Spiders and Sandstone Soldier Spiders. So far, they have only encountered 5 Sandstone Knight Spiders, which shouldn''t be possible considering that this is thest line of defense before entering the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. "I''m now one hundred percent sure that something unfortunate had indeed happened in the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, causing them to not pay that much attention to us," Cassandra confidently confirmed her assumptions a while ago. At first, she only thought about such an assumption as she really found it strange why only the weak Sandstone Spiders were attacking their 5th outpost. But personally seeing the ratio of Sandstone Knight Spiders actually being low in numbers despite this ce being a nest with a lot of Sandstone Mother Spiders, she could finally confirm with confidence that her assumption was correct, that something unfortunate had indeed happened to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. "That might indeed just be the case," Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte also agreed with Cassandra''s assumption. "If that''s indeed the case right now, then it would be very fortunate for our part as it decreases the difficulty of our mission," Cassandra said in delight. What Cassandra had meant with her words was that; if an unfortunate event has really befallen the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, causing their numbers to decrease, then it would also decrease the difficulty of their mission as well since fewer Sandstone Spiders meant that there would only be a few Sandstone Spiders that would post a problem for their mission. However, on the side, Leo secretly disagreed with Cassandra''s im. There only exist one reason, or otherwise the unfortunate event that had befallen the Sandstone Spiders that had caused their numbers to decrease, and that is another Magical Beast tribe had attacked the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, causing their numbers to decrease in the fight. What does that mean? Well, it simply meant another problem has appeared in their mission right now. The Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest is already a very big problem, not to mention the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm that would be lured by Ethan''s group in the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. But with now a potential 3rd Magical Beast tribe, then it would mean that they would be fighting against three Magical Beast tribes in order to sessfully take away the water source from the hands of the Magical Beast. One Magical Beast tribe against another Magical Beast tribe would be easy to handle because once one of them is defeated, his group can simply jump in to eliminate the winner. But if there indeed exists another one, then that third Magical Beast tribe would be the one to jump in and be the final winner, while his group can only stay at the side and prepare to fight against that third Magical Beast tribe. Of course, it would have been fine if the third Magical Beast tribe had also received a significant decrease in numbers as well before finally winning, meaning the three Magical Beast tribes had fought at the same time, or even at almost the same time. But the thing is, if what Cassandra had said was indeed what is currently happening right now, then the two Magical Beast tribes had already started the fight long ago and have even lost a lot of their soldiers. While on the other hand, the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, specifically the 3rd Magical Beast tribe, is going to be lured by Ethan''s group in this location unaware of what is currently going on, which would most likely result in the 3rd Magical Beast tribe ripping all the benefits for themselves while only losing a small fraction of their Magical Beast tribe. Because of that, Leo''s group would certainly be fighting against a Magical Beast tribe that is still in its topmost condition. Chapter 406 - Eliminating The Sandstone Mother Spider’s Nest Part 3 Chapter 406 Eliminating the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Everything is, of course, just an assumption. That''s why Leo wanted to check deeper, whether Cassandra''s assumption was really correct or not. "Let''s confirm the situation first," Leo said as he motioned for everyone to continue. Although the small numbers of Sandstone Knight Spiders can more or less be used to confirmed Cassandra''s assumptions, but he still chooses to see it with his own eyes as he wanted to know just what Magical Beast tribe is currently fighting against the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. He wants to know what species of Magical Beast are exactly the ones fighting against the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, so as to prepare for countermeasures to defend or fight against them. Aside from that, he also wanted to know just how much damage that unknown Magical Beast tribe had already caused to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. In short, he wants to investigate and gather information about this unknown Magical Beast tribe. Remaining oblivious about it and just making a n once the situation finallyes was never his way of handling things. He always makes preparations for everything, even the least possible situation. "As someone who has lived in the Sun Desert for many years already, just what Magical Beast tribe would dare to fight against a Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest?" Leo asked the nearby Earthen Spirit race by his side, which if he remembered correctly, was named Eato, one of the two 5 Star Mages. Eato turned to look at Leo before he quickly replied, "Basing on the Magical Beast food chain we have constructed after studying the behavior of the Magical Beast in the Sun Desert until now, there exist only a few that would actually choose to fight against this Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, especially since it has as a Sandstone Lord Spider. But almost all of those Magical Beast tribes are situated deeper in the Sun Desert, with only an exception of one, and that is the Magical Beast tribe of Cave Lizards." "Cave Lizards?" Leo quickly asked, as he hasn''t yet encountered such a Magical Beast. "Cave Lizard, just like its name suggested, likes to live underground, especially if there are caves. This species likes to live in a ce with an abundant water supply. They hunt for food by digging tunnels and looking for any preys that also likes to live deep underground, including the Sandstone Spiders," Eato said before thinking for a bit and continuing, "If Miss Cassandra''s words really turned out to be true, then the reason why they are fighting against the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest right now should be because of the water supply that they have turned into their nest." Leo right after followed up with, "What are the specialties of this Cave Spiders?" "They have very sharp ws, which they use for digging the hard walls of caves to make tunnels. Their body is like a really hard armor, it''s incredibly tough and durable, for sure it''s to defend against whenever the tunnels they made fall down on them, allowing them to still survive and dig their ways out. Aside from that, they can see extremely well in the dark because their eyes have something akin to a night vision." Eato replied. Hearing Eato''s words, Leo nodded his head before focusing again on their current task. Leo and the others continued for another hour before they could finally see with their own eyes the entrance of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, which at this moment had hundreds of Sandstone Spider''s and Cave Lizard''s bodies piling up in the front. Seeing this, everyone could finally one hundred percent confirm Cassandra''s assumption to be correct. They also finally understood why they have only encountered a few powerful Sandstone Spiders away from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest so far, and that is because they are actually focusing on the fight against the Cave Lizard tribe right in front of their doorstep. The Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest would obviously not bother with a minuscule problem which is them, considering that a much more bigger problem is right on their doorstep, right? Every Magical Beast tribe would naturally react in such a way since their nest is where they keep on increasing their numbers, not to mention it is also their home. Once their nest is destroyed, then they can''t keep on increasing in numbers as much as before anymore, causing their entire Magical Beast tribe to have difficulty continuing to exist. At this moment, Leo and the others were hiding at the very corner, far away from the entrance of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and the ongoing battle happening right in front. At the opposite corner of them was a big tunnel where a continuous stream of Cave Lizards keep oning out to join the fight. While on the other hand, the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest keeps on sending ordinary Sandstone Spiders, Sandstone Soldier Spiders, and Sandstone Knight Spiders to defend their nest. From time to time, the Cave Lizard''s tunnel would be covered by webs, hindering the pathway of the Cave Lizards. But it would onlyst for a few seconds, since the very sharp ws of Cave Lizards could easily clear up the pathway once again. Both sides are currently losing an equal amount of their soldiers. To be more precise, it was a ratio of 1 is to 1, meaning 1 dead Sandstone Spider is equal to a death of a 1 Cave Lizard. It was really surprising, considering that the Sandstone Spiders are considered as the bottom feeders. But, looking closely at the fight, they finally realized the reason why. The reason for the ratio of 1 to 1 is actually because the Sandstone Spiders are sending more numbers of their soldiers to fight off against one Cave Lizard, meaning thetter is in a very disadvantageous position and also has a difficulty of killing one due to the teamwork of the former. Moreover, each group of Sandstone Spiders is being led by a Sandstone Knight Spider, with a few Sandstone Soldier Spiders and a lot of ordinary Sandstone Spiders. "This is really fortunate for us," Cassandra smiled in delight while watching the ongoing fight of the Sandstone Spiders against the Cave Lizards. "No," Leo finally decided to reveal right now that the situation wasn''t actually fortunate for them. He continued exining, "We don''t know exactly how long this fight has been going on, but just by looking at the piles of carcasses around us, then it should have been more than a week now. This means that both sides have received a significant decrease in their numbers already." "What do you mean?" Elizabeth can''t help but ask. "Don''t forget, Ethan''s group is nning of luring the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Once the Sandpit Worm tribe arrived, then they would most likely only be fighting against two Magical Beast tribes in their weakened state. What do you think this meant?" Leo solemnly asked the others. Angel''s face turned serious as she replied, "It meant that we would be fighting against a Magical Beast tribe that only received an insignificant amount of damage, which is impossible for us to defeat considering our current numbers right now." "Leo," Veronica looked at Leo, "Why don''t you use that weapon you have used when you fought against the Magical Beast hoard we encountered before arriving in Sandy Town. Even if we can''t defeat them, we can''t at most make them retreat, right?" Hearing Veronica''s words, Ash and Charlotte nodded their heads in unison to express their agreement. "That''s indeed possible! Although I don''t know what exactly it was, but since it was able to drive away a Magical Beast hoard, then it should also be possible that we can use that to drive away from the winning Magical Beast tribe far from this ce, allowing us to still be sessful in our mission." Ash expressed her agreement. "I have the same thoughts as Ash. So, Leo, how about let''s use that item we used before once again?" Charlotte said. Hearing the women''s opinion, Leo could only shake his head as he replied, "I only have a few of those items in my Storage Ring, and those items have a very crucial role in our main goal. So, I can''t keep on using them. Also, don''t you see our current location right now? This is a cave, a very deep one to be more exact, so one wrong mistake here and it might just cause all of us to be trapped in this ce, including those people in the 5 outposts. Although it''s still possible for us to make our way out and escape, but are you sure that all of us will be able to survive? Moreover, after that, it would be extremely difficult to dig towards the water supply." Leo smiled mischievously as he asked, "So, do you still want to use it?" Cassandra and everyone immediately shook their heads after hearing Leo''s exnation. Of course, they don''t want that! They weren''t that stupid and desperate to choose such means. If it''s really impossible to reim this water supply, then they would simply choose to give it up, rather than sacrifice thousands of people. "Though, there might still be a chance to turn everything around. Let''s go," Leo said before quickly turning around to leave the ce. Everything that he had said was obviously a lie, especially the part where he had said he only has a few Chaos Orbs since he has tens of thousands of those in his Storage Ring. As for that other part; with him being able to control the Chaos Mana, that would certainly not going to happen. His reason for not allowing the use of Chaos Orbs was simply because he would permanently lose the Chaos Orbs once he used them, just like the situation back then on their way to Sandy Town. With so many people nearby, he obviously can''t turn the Chaos Mana back into Chaos Orbs that easily. Doing so would just be the same as revealing his secret to everyone, especially to the people of the Sandy Town, which he obviously doesn''t trust yet. In their current situation right now, it would be very easy for them to be able to know that what he had used was Chaos Mana, which would reveal a lot of his secrets. That''s just so troublesome, so he''d rather not do that. Instead, what he would do is dig a way to the surface and meet with Ethan''s group. Once they meet, he would stop them from luring the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, allowing the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and the Cave Lizards to keep on fighting until one of them won without anyone intervening. After that, they would then eliminate the winner. With such a simple solution to their problem, why would he bother troubling himself, right? Chapter 407 - The Plan To Make A Tunnel To The Surface Chapter 407 The n to make a tunnel to the surface Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo leads everyone to the location where Mayor Jong had created a small tunnel leading to the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. It was located a bit farther away after exiting the ce covered with webs. Along their way, they only encountered a few Sandstone Spiders, even fewer than what they have encountered when they were on their way to the entrance of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. It was understandable though, considering that they were moving at the very corner and had already once cleared up this ce of Sandstone Spiders. Furthermore, with the ongoing battle in front of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, would the Sandstone Spiders even bother this very corner? After half an hour, Leo and the others arrived at the very small entrance of the tunnel. "The 13 of you would return to the 5th outpost and report to Mayor Jong what you have discovered here," Leo ordered Eato and the others that Mayor Jong had assigned. "Would it really be alright?" Eato worriedly asked. He was worried that once he leaves them, it would be difficult for them to return back to the 5th outpost. "Don''t worry, I''m here!" Charlotte smiled in appreciation at Eato being worried about them. "Oh," Eato and the others immediately understood that they indeed would be safe considering that Charlotte, a 9 Star peak Magical Knight, was with them. "Okay, we would be going first. Be safe, Prince Loki," Eato waved his hand before leading the others back to the 5th outpost. As soon as Eato left, Leo immediately turned to look at Cassandra and the others as he said, "Let''s go!" The size of this entrance to the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest was very small, only half a meter big. In order to get in, they needed to crawl down. This was obviously made on purpose so that no Sandstone Spiders would identally get inside since the space was very small for their very big body. Leo was the first one to get inside, followed after by Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash, while thest one was Charlotte. Fortunately, the space slowly started expanding after crawling for tens or so of meters, allowing everyone to stand up feeling relief and walk normally. "That was very troublesome," Leo can''t helpmenting in his mind. He really thought that they would continue crawling until the end. Leo and the others continued walking forward. The deeper and higher they travel, the bigger the space of the tunnel bes. After tens or so of minutes, the tunnel could finally fit in 5 people side by side, without any problem. Other people might find this detail as normal or has no meaning at all, but for him, it was very easy to guess that this was purposely arranged in such a way in order to have a much bigger space to fight in case some Sandstone Spiders indeed got inside. The small entrance was obviously not a sure guarantee assurance that no Sandstone Spiders could get inside this ce. This discovery allowed Leo to understand that Mayor Jong is definitely a person just like him, specifically very cautious to the point that he would consider every point possible. Well, after all, Mayor Jong was also a Ruler of territory just like him, so it''s only natural for him to also develop simr traits as him, considering that managing a territory requires the Ruler to be extremely cautious since all of the decision they make affects the entire territory. Soon, Leo finally arrived at a dead-end, implying that they have finally reached the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. The space here was already big enough to set-up a camp. "All of you can go and start preparing the camp," Leo said as he walked forward and summoned 10 Earth Elementals and right after turning them into toy soldier form. "5 of you dig up while the other 5 digs down," Leo quickly sent an order to the 10 Earth Elementals. The 10 Earth Elementals nodded their heads before separating into two groups before they started digging. At first, the n was to make a very big and wide tunnel at the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, making it as thin as possible, and after that nt some Magic bombs so that once it explodes the entire ceiling will be destroyed causing the sand up above to fall down straight towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. But now the n has changed into making a way to the surface in order to quickly and easily meet up with Ethan''s group. What he is currently doing right now is he is making the two groups of Earth Elementals dig away up and below in a straight line. The first group would dig up towards the surface while the second group would dig down towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Obviously, once the first group breakthrough to the sandyer, the sands would immediately fall down straight towards their ce. And with no other exit, the sand would continuously pile up, causing their ce to be covered by sand, which would, in turn, cause him a lot of trouble as they can''t go up to the surface anymore because the sand is blocking their way. However, by making the 2nd group dig another hole towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, the sand wouldn''t be piled up in their ce anymore but rather it would go straight down towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. But of course, that wouldn''t be enough to solve all the problems. That''s why he would make the first group continue going up to the surface so that while the sand is continuously falling down, at the same time, they would also slowly make a tunnel surrounded by a stone wall with a stair leading to the surface. In such a way, it would be possible to go up without having any trouble with the sand. The moment they finished with that, the first group would then block the hole to prevent more sand from falling inside, and right after allowing Leo and the others to finally go up to the surface. On the other hand, the second group would continuously make holes around the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest so that no sands would identally be piled up and overflow to their ce. Aside from that, they would also be in-charged of fighting against the Sandstone Spiders in case they try to cover the holes they made since obviously the Sandstone Spiders wouldn''t allow their nest to be covered with sand. The 10 Earth Elementals followed Leo''s n in his mind, thus making their job smooth. The first group keeps on digging up, and the moment they broke through to the sandyer, the nearby sands immediately fell down to the hole. But, with the second group''s hole already prepared, the sand fell down to that hole straight towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, slowly piling up inside. At the very beginning, no Sandstone Spiders paid any attention to the falling sands, thinking that it was just normal considering that there is currently a fight going on nearby their nest. But, as the sand continuously piled up, and more holes being created, it finally raises the attention and concern of the Sandstone Spiders, making them go up to try and cover the hole with their webs. Unexpectedly, the moment some Sandstone Spiders started climbing up to the ceiling, they immediately started receiving an attack from the Earth Elementals, finally starting the fight between the two sides. With the Earth Elementals having the high-ground advantage, the Sandstone Spiders were having a difficult time fighting back, not to mention the Earth Elementals could continuously travel around the mini-tunnel they have made up the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. After tens or so of minutes passed, it finally made a Sandstone Mother Spider make a move. Whoooosh! The Sandstone Mother Spider shoots its webs, right after covering the holes that the Earth Elementals had made. Unfortunately, half a secondter, a hole was quickly made from the webs, obviously caused by the Earth''s Elementals. Whoooosh! Sand continuously fell down to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! The Sandstone Mother Spider didn''t hesitate to shoot more of its webs, blocking the holes again. This time, it made the blockage even thicker, so that whatever was making the holes wouldn''t easily breakthrough. But it was really out of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s expectations that Leo had actually already prepared a n to counter such a situation. Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Out of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s expectation, a few holes a bit farther away from the hole it had blocked appeared, right after making the sand fall over there. Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! More and more holes were created, located farther away from each other. Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Soon, the webs that the Sandstone Mother Spider had made were also broken through by the Earth Elementals. This time, even more sands began falling down from the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, causing the pile of sand on the ground to quickly rise up higher. Seeing this, the Sandstone Mother Spider began rapidly shooting webs out from its mouth while at the same time calling for more reinforcement to help block the holes. However, this time, every time a hole was made, another group of holes would appear a bit farther away before quickly being followed by another group of holes. Chapter 408 - The Most Cautious Person In The Entire Celestial World Chapter 408 The most cautious person in the entire Celestial World Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce This process keeps on repeating over and over again until it finally attracted the attention of the Sandstone Lord Spider. Whoooosh! Webs shoot out from the Sandstone Lord Spider''s mouth, blocking all the holes immediately. After doing that, the Sandstone Lord Spider didn''t let down its guard as it waited down below whether there would be more holes that would appear or not. It waited for a few minutes before finally moving away, thinking that it has finally solved the problem. However, the moment the Sandstone Lord Spider turned away, the ceiling suddenly exploded. BOOOOM! WHOOOOOOOSH! At this moment, a huge hole appeared on the ceiling as a lot of sands right after began falling down to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Because of that, the sand on the ground quickly piled up into a hill. ROARRRRR! The Sandstone Lord Spider immediately became enraged the moment it saw this. Whoooosh! Webs shoot out from the Sandstone Lord Spider''s mouth once again, immediately blocking the big hole up in their ceiling. Right after doing that, though, another explosion actually exploded. BOOOOM! WHOOOSH! The hole became more bigger, causing more sands to keep on falling down. Whoooosh! Webs shoot out again. BOOOOM! WHOOOSH! Right after, the hole became even more, bigger, causing more and more sand to continuously gush down to the small hill of sand, further increasing its size. The Sandstone Lord Spider shoots its own webs again and an explosion would explode again. This action keeps on repeating over and over again for nearly an hour until the explosion finally stopped. The Sandstone Lord Spider waited for a few minutes, eyes fiercely looking up at the ceiling, with its mouth ready to shoot its webs to cover any hole that would appear once again. Unexpectedly though, this time no holes actually appeared anymore. Still, the Sandstone Lord Spider waited in case their unknown opponent would try to attack again. ..... At this moment, Leo was standing nearby the two holes. His head was looking up, while a mischievous smile was stered on his face. "Finally, it''s done!" Leo can''t help heaving a sigh of relief while looking up the tunnel leading straight to the surface. Sunlight right after reached over his feet, causing the dark ce to brighten up a bit along with his mood. A while ago, he really thought that he would fail. With the existence of the Sandstone Lord Spider, it became extremely hard to keep on making holes using the Earth Elementals. Although he had already long expected the Sandstone Lord Spider to involved itself. But he just didn''t expect that its webs would post a threat to the Earth Elementals, considering that even the webs of the Sandstone Mother Spider were easily torn apart by the Earth Elemental''s sharp and powerful hands. He finally understood that unlike the webs of the Sandstone Spiders below the Gxy level, the webs of the Sandstone Lord Spider were extremely tough. It would take hours for the 5 Earth Elementals to poke a hole out from it. Fortunately, he has some Magic bombs that Mayor Jong had given to him. So, he ordered one of the Earth Elementals toe and get them, which is the reason why it took a few minutes before the first explosion exploded. With all the Magic bombs in the hand of the Earth Elementals, it became really easy to keep on destroying the webs that the Sandstone Lord Spider had a fire to block the holes. Every time the Sandstone Lord Spider shoots its webs, he would right after sending an order to the Earth Elementals to throw in a Magic bomb before detonating it through his consciousness. While that was happening, he ordered the first group to quickly finish their task. But soon he notices that it was very difficult, considering that their number wasn''t enough to quickly finish the task. Hence, he quickly sent 3 Earth Elementals from the second group to help the first group. Anyways, the only task of the second group was to keep on throwing in the Magic bombs, so there is really no need to have 5 Earth Elementals over there. With the addition of 3 Earth Elementals, the first group was finally able to increase the speed of making the tunnel to the surface. And after nearly an hour, the tunnel was finally finished as it was then quickly drained out with the sand inside, finally creating a pathway to the surface. To be honest, at the time when the tunnel was finally finished, there was also only onest remaining Magic bomb left. If he didn''t think of sending 3 more Earth Elementals to the first group before, then his n would have most likely failed, no kidding. If only he wasn''t an extremely cautious type of person, then he wouldn''t have been able to make preparation for such a situation. The sands would have overflowed from the hole that the second group had made and filled their ce up very quickly. "Let''s go!" Leo said to the others as he then quickly walked up to the surface. Cassandra and the others, who were currently preparing for a ce to sleep, as they thought that it would take Leo a day or two to finish, quickly dropped everything before following behind Leo. Along the way to the surface, Leo unsummoned all the Earth Elementals before summoning 10 Wind Elementals. As soon as they arrived on the surface, Leo right after taking out a map from his Storage Ring that was given to him by Mayor Jong. Ethan also has the same map as him, as the both of them had asked for one. This map showed the surrounding area of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Through the help of this map, he was able to vaguely guess which likely direction would Ethan''s group enter from. But just to be safe, he spread all 10 Wind Elementals 1-kilometer distance in the north direction, specifically in a half-circle formation. Once one of them detects traces of Ethan''s group, he would immediately go there to stop them from going any further. "One day has already passed, so I guess they are either close by the location of the Magical Beast hoard of the Sandpit Worm or they are already luring them to this ce," Leo talked to himself while scribing many straight lines from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest to the direction where Ethan''s group would most likely be entering from. He continued, "Considering the speed of the Green Eagle Flyingboat and assuming that they didn''t rest for the night, then they should be arriving tomorrow." Leo then turned to look at Cassandra and the others who were observing the seemingly never-ending dessert right in front of them, with amazement evident in their eyes. Not for the desert, but rather to Leo. "Have you finished preparing everything already?" Leo asked, making Cassandra and the others turned to look at him, shooting him a nk look on their faces. Just from their reaction alone, it was very obvious to see that they still haven''t pulled themselves together from the shock after seeing with their own eyes just how Leo made a very detailed action to sessfully make a tunnel to the surface. It wasn''t only detailed, but it was also very quick. Indeed, that was the current case right now. For Cassandra and the others, they were sure that if it was any of them in-charged of finding an easy way to go to the surface, all of them would suggest that they should go back to Sandy Town and from there they would travel back here on the surface. Absolutely none of them would think of using the same method as Leo, even if they themselves have the capability to summon Elementals. Though they know it''s still possible that even without the Elementals'' help they would still be able to sessfully achieve the same, but just thinking of daring to do it is already enough to stop them from doing it. Only confident and daring people like Leo would think of putting such a n into action and also achieve sess. Cassandra was the first one to snap out of her thoughts as she hastily replied, "Oh, yes, we have already prepared everything. There are already seven bedsfortably set-up down below with a ce to start a campfire. Torches have also been put up to lighten up our temporary camp until the entrance." Elizabeth and the others finally snap out of their thoughts themselves in unison after Cassandra finished with her words. They turned to look at Leo with admiration in their eyes. They really weren''t mistaken for bing Leo''s woman, because this man is really capable. "Then let''s go back to rest," Leo said before turning around and going back down to the tunnel. The only reason why he made his way up on the surface was to check the safety of the surroundings and to also sent out the Wind Elementals to make a perimeter in order to alert him whenever Ethan''s group finally arrived. And since he was done with that, he made his way back so that they won''t identally attract any Magical Beast nearby. Cassandra and the others were immediately rendered speechless by Leo''s action. Did this guy just seriously invite them to go up on the surface with him, only to go down after spending a few minutes? Though it only took them less than a second to understand. This was clearly just Leo being cautious. The reason should be because if ever they arrived upon the surface and found some Magical Beast nearby, specifically powerful ones considering where they are right now, Leo would immediately have a way to fight back since they were with him to lend a hand. From this point, they finally understood the level of Leo''s cautiousness; this guy is certainly the most cautious person in the entire Celestial World! Chapter 409 - Leo’s Special Star Chapter 409 Leo''s special Star Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Leo returned back down, he quickly put up his guard as he quickly began observing the ground covered by extremely thick webs below through the hole the 2nd group had made. Although the Sandstone Lord Spider had covered this hole, there is still a likely possibility for it to try and check what was up on their ceiling. The moment it looked up and sees them above, it would definitely attack them. Obviously, he could easily cover this hole to avoid such a thing from happening, but he chooses not to because once he covered the hole he won''t have any visuals on the ground below anymore. He also doesn''t want to risk sending out any Earth Elementals anymore to act as his visual, in case the Sandstone Lord Spider would notice them and cause it to be even more enraged. What he has done has certainly already made the Sandstone Lord Spider mad at them, so making it even madder would be very stupid of him as it might just result negatively. Leo continued observing the hole until evening came. The Sandstone Lord Spider still didn''t make any move, so he finally let down his guard and decided to rest. He summoned one Earth Elemental to close the entrance of the tunnel from the surface so as to not identally let any Magical Beast in the hole that the 2nd group has created, and the entrance where they walked through to arrive in this ce. After doing that, he crossed his legs on his bed and began cultivating. The arrival of the Green Eagle Flyingboats had brought with them the Magical resources he had stolen from the Twilight Bears in the past, so he could finally continue getting stronger. As soon as Leo got inside his consciousness, the first thing he checked was his Star. It didn''t take that long for him to find his Star since it was the only big shining object in his consciousness. Unlike the small blinking light of the Magic spells he has seen before, the Star''s light was really big. The moment he entered his consciousness and turn to look around, he was immediately able to see it. The Star was a circle object covered by beautiful yet fiercely dancing mes around. The me was light-blue in color, implying that this was the color of the Pure Mana. It was really simr to a Mana stone. He had already noticed that he could finally use his Star back then during the time he travels to Will City using the car which was really unexpected because he thought it would take many weeks for the Star to finish forming. After all, he had formed his Star in a veryplicated way. At that time, he wasn''t able to further study his Star since he was focused on racing against time. He was only able to know that his Star could actually absorb a specific Mana Element, specifically the Wind Element, unlike the normal Star he had read in the books. However, now it was different, as he has plenty of time to study how special his Star was. During his journey to Will City, he was able to notice that he could actually turn the Pure Mana inside his Star into an Element Mana simr to how he turns the Pure Mana of a Mana stone into an Element Mana during his cultivation. Its only difference was, he doesn''t need any medium, specifically an Element Mana, to turn or infect the Pure Mana into turning into an Element Mana. It was as if his Star has a few buttons that allow him to press any Mana Element he wants, and in an instant, the Pure Mana inside the Star would then be his chosen Element Mana. Of course, he was only able to choose from five different Element Mana, specifically Wind, Earth, Nature, Water, and Fire Element. After all, during his forming of the Star, he was only able to absorb five different Elements. Looking at the Star, Leo immediately began experimenting with it by turning all the Pure Mana inside into Wind Element. Whooosh! The light-blue in color Mana slowly turned gray, the color of the Wind Element Mana. He put his hand forward, as he quickly felt the feeling simr to that when he''s standing in a windy ce. It was like he is touching something, but at the same time, he wasn''t. It was really hard to describe the feeling. Though, he didn''t dwell any further than that, as he already knows a considerable amount of knowledge about the Wind Element Mana. Soon after, Leo turned the Wind Element Mana into Earth''s Element Mana. Whooosh! The Mana inside the Star turned from gray-colored Mana into a brown-colored Mana, the color of Earth Element Mana. He observed for a bit of time, analyzing and understanding the current state of his Star. After spending a few minutes, he then turned the Earth Element Mana into Nature Element Mana, then from Nature Element Mana to Water Element Mana, andstly, from Water Element Mana into Fire Element Mana. There was really nothing much to study about his special Star. Aside from that, it can actually turn into a different Element Mana with just a thought of his mind. Everything else was just simr to the normal Star. Maybe it was because of his limited knowledge about Magic, that''s why he wasn''t able to further study about it. Or maybe he needs to experience it himself so as to understand more. Anyways, he would be trying those two choices to really study in-depth about his special Star. He is really sure that this is not the only thing his special Star could do. There should be something more, something that makes it even more powerful than the normal Stars. After all, the Fate Cube had helped him make this special Star, so there should be something special. As soon as Leo was finished observing his Star, he finally began cultivating. He took out a Wind Element Magical resources from his Storage Ring and began absorbing the Wind Element Mana. However, this time, instead of using a Mana stone to act as a medium to turn into an Element Mana, he instead turned the Fire Element state of his Star into Wind Element Mana. After doing that, he then tried to connect the Wind Element Mana of the Star to the Wind Element Mana of the Magical resources. Whoooosh! Just like what Leo had expected, his idea had worked. "This time, I don''t need any Mana stone anymore every time I want to absorb an Element Mana," Leo felt relieved inwardly. Needing a Mana stone every time he cultivates was really troublesome, not to mention also wasteful. Think about it, rather than directly absorbing the Element Mana inside Magical resources, which consumes only one item, he instead needs to use Mana stone first, which aside from consuming two items, was also very time consuming. With this discovery, Leo was able to have twice the speed of cultivationpared to the past. At the side, Cassandra and the others were staring at Leo, eyes wide open as they were really shocked beyond belief. Well, who won''t? There were numerous Magic circles around Leo''s right hand right now, changing from five different colors every now and then along with the different Magical resources being consumed. Aside from that, this was also their first time seeing something like this. Whenever they cultivate, they use their Cultivation technique to connect with Magical resources. After doing that, they would then slowly pull the Element Mana of the Magical resources inside their consciousness while at the same time slowly consuming this Element Mana to improve their cultivation. However, what Leo was doing was he absorbed all the Element Mana inside the Magical resources, seemingly in an instant. After that, it would then be quickly consumed by his consciousness before being transferred to his entire body to improve his cultivation. Once that was done, Leo would then grab another Magical resource and repeat the same step. Of course, those steps were only natural, the shocking part is; Leo is actually doing everything very quickly. Moreover, Leo was even adding more and more Magical resources the more time passes. From only absorbing one Wind Element Magical resources to absorb two Wind Element Magical resources at the same, then from two to three. It was very obvious to see that he is actually trying to experiment on something. "Just what kind of Cultivation technique is Leo using?!" Cassandra finally can''t help herself from expressing how shock she feels right now. "I don''t know," Elizabeth shook her head before adding, "The Cultivation technique that was supposedly going to be passed to Leo was the Burning Sun Cultivation technique. But it wasn''t taught to him due to his memories being sealed." "Although we don''t know what Cultivation technique Leo is using right now, but one thing is for sure; Leo could easily and quickly be powerful through this Cultivation technique," Angel expressed her shock. "Not only that; basing on the amount of Magical resources Leo is consuming right now, he would definitely be needing more than the amount of Magical resources a Mage of the same level as him needed," Veronica added. Ash heaved a sigh of helplessness as she said, "This would be really troublesome the more powerful he bes." "What troublesome? If he requires more Magical resources, then we will just give him more Magical resources. That''s our responsibility as his women!" Charlotte rolled her eyes at Ash. "So I take it that we all agree to help provide Leo with more Magical resources to cultivate?" Cassandra asked while looking at the others. "Of course!" Elizabeth nodded without any hesitation. "Is there even a need to ask?" Angel replied. "Not a problem," Veronica smiled. "If giving him Magical resources would make him love us even more, then I would dly do that!" Ash''s eyes lit up brightly. "Okay!" Charlotte eximed delightfully. It was really out of Leo''s expectations that while he was cultivating all of his women had actually thought of a n to provide him more Magical resources to grow even more powerful. Chapter 410 - Luring The Magical Beast Hoard Of The Sandpit Worm Part 1 Chapter 410 Luring the Magical Beast hoard of the Sandpit Worm part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo continued cultivating,pletely unaware of what was happening around his surrounding. On the other hand, Cassandra and the others eventually choose to go to sleep rather than cultivate. One reason was they want to guard Leo while he was cultivating. Although they were technically sleeping, it has never been a problem for 1 Star Mages like them to instantaneously wake up. And the second reason was, they, unfortunately, don''t have any Magical resources left in their Storage Rings anymore. They basically used up all of their Magical resources in their journey from Silver City to Sandy Town. Truth be told, they have never actually brought a lot of Magical resources to begin with. Even Leo didn''t bring any himself. The only reason he has some was simply because the Green Eagle Flyingboats had brought all of his share of Magical resources from the Southeast Fortress that he and the Eclipse Vige had stolen from the Twilight Bears back then at the Twilight Forest. They were only thinking of gathering Magical resources the same way as to how they would gather their supplies whenever they don''t have any supplies anymore. But because they were unexpectedly in this situation right now of helping Sandy Town, then they could only put aside their cultivation until they finally have some Magical resources for cultivation. Actually, they could have asked for some Magical resources from Leo, but they were only thinking of doing that after they were done with this mission of helping Sandy Town. The main reason why they didn''t ask was because they were hesitating after causing trouble to Leo thest time. Although they were Leo''s women, it still can''t deny the fact that they have caused him trouble back then, which is something he hates the most. ..... Meanwhile, further up the north, 500 kilometers away from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, a Green Eagle Flyingboat was flying cautiously in the sky. Onboard on this Green Eagle Flyingboat was Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. Ethan was cross-legged at the very front of the Green Eagle Flyingboat, solemnly looking for any traces of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. By his side was ine, hugging his waist while closing her eyes to rest. "I still haven''t found any traces of those worms," Ethan reported. He added, "How about you, older brother?" At the very top of the Green Eagle Flyingboat, specifically standing on the wood that connected the sail, Edward was observing both left and right. "None," Edward replied as he added, "How about you guys?" "Same," Sele replied, who was at the rear of the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Chief Lago was the Captain of the Green Eagle Flyingboat, so he was busy focusing on his task. "Haven''t seen anything here," Sebastian reported while watching the bottom of the Green Eagle Flyingboat through the window of one of the rooms, specifically the right side. "I saw some movements of worms just now, but they dug straight underground, so I was unable to follow it," Dan reported, which immediately caused Ethan and Edward to turn really solemn. "I noticed that as well," Old man Torre confirmed. Hearing both Dan and old man Torre''s report, Chief Lago suddenly turned the wheel of the Green Eagle Flyingboats to go up high above the skies after. "Hey, why are we suddenly going up the skies?" Sele can''t help herself from asking while holding at the wooden railings tightly, in fear that she would identally fall off. "You''ll..." Ethan wanted to exin something, but a loud explosion suddenly sounded below the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Below them, an insanely big worm''s mouth with tens of thousands of really sharp teeth suddenly appeared out from the sand, trying to reach for the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Its long white body extended seemingly endlessly with a huge amount of sand exiting out from all over its body. It was the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm! Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago had already expected this after hearing Dan and old man Torre''s report. "This..." The other, however, waspletely caught off guard. It was really out of their expectations that the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm would suddenly attack them. Seeing the appearance of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, everyone finally realized the reason why it was extremely hard to find traces of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm; it was because they were all hiding underground! Well, after all, this was a Sandpit Worm tribe, specifically a Magical Beast that lives under the sands of the desert. It was that appearance of a worm mentioned by Dan and old man Torre who dug straight underground that made them realized that they have actually already entered the territory of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. To be honest, Chief Lago didn''t actually have any idea that the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm would actually try to attack them, but knowing some information about the Sandpit Worms, he knows a fact that the safest ce when ites to Sandpit Worms would be to go very high up in the air, especially considering that there is a Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Sandpit Worms were known to always create sandpit whenever they are trying to hunt for their prey. They will devour the sand from the deep underground, causing anything on the surface to be pulled into their mouth. Those sandpits'' purpose though weren''t actually only to trap their prey but to also use it to jump to the air. How? All the sands the Sandpit Worms had consumed wouldn''t actually stay inside their body and be digested, but rather it would travel around their entire body. And once they reached the maximum capacity of sand that their body could store, numerous holes would then appear around its body with all of those sands forcefully released out from it, creating a strong pressure that will shoot them high up to the air. They don''t really know how exactly the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm had gathered sands undetected, but considering that it''s a Beast Lord, then it should have ways different from the ordinary Sandpit Worms. Or maybe it had coincidentally already gathered sands to store inside its entire body before they even arrived. There are really a lot of assumptions to think about, but the most important thing right now is to escape from the range of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth. Whoooosh! Chief Lago tried his best to make the Green Eagle Flyingboat go out from the range of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth. But unfortunately, it was very impossible because the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm still hasn''t fully exited out of the sand yet, meaning it can still make its mouth continue on following after their Green Eagle Flyingboat wherever direction they choose. "Use all of our fuel!" Ethan eximed towards Chief Lago as he noticed their dire situation. ine already stood up by Ethan''s side so that she won''t be disturbing her husband''s concentration. Hearing that, Chief Lago didn''t hesitate to use all of their fuel anymore, causing all the Mana stones stored in the Green Eagle Flyingboat''s fuel tank to be emptied out. WHOOOOOOSH! In the next second, the Green Eagle Flyingboat boosted far away from the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, allowing them to escape away from the range of its mouth. "Sebastian and Dan, quickly restock the Mana stones in our fuel tank before we fall to the sand!" Ethan immediately followed up. He then added, "Edward Sele, and old man Torre, begin attacking the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to enrage it. We need to start luring it now before it could go back to the sand!" Allowing the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to go back to the sand is a very bad idea because it would allow it to hide from their attack. Although it would certainly attack them once again, considering they were already inside its territory, but it would take some time before that happens. They were already aware that every time they spent in here would mean something had also happened over Leo''s side. Obviously, they don''t know what is happening over there, but they knew for sure that there is a chance for something bad to happen the longer they dy. So, it''s much better to begin luring the Magical Beast hoard of the Sandpit Worm to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest as soon as possible so as to avoid any unexpected variables from happening and bing a reality. "Roger!" Edward replied before jumping down from the sail of the Green Eagle Flyingboat. "Affirmative!" Sele replied as she dashed her way towards the door to go down to the war weapons room. "Okay!" Old man Torre replied before positioning the war weapon in front of him. Seeing that, Ethan turned to look at Chief Lago as he said, "Turn the Green Eagle Flyingboat towards the direction of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. We can''t waste any more time here." "Okay!" Chief Lago replied in acknowledgment as he stirred the wheel of the Green Eagle Flyingboat to the direction of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. However, because Sebastian and Dan were still not finish refueling, he could only try his best to point the front of the Green Eagle Flyingboat in that direction. The Green Eagle Flyingboat continued circling around the air as their altitude was slowly falling straight down to the ground. Ting! Fortunately, after a few seconds pass, the fuel tank lit green light, implying that the fuel tank is now full. Whooooosh! In an instant, the Green Eagle Flyingboat stabilized as it then began moving south, specifically towards the direction of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Edward, Sele, and old man Torre finally began shooting the war weapons on the Green Eagle Flyingboat to the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Of course, the war weapons weren''t really that effective against a Magical Beast in the Gxy levelpared to those in the Star level, but it was still possible to cause some damage to it, though really minuscule. However, that wasn''t the real intention behind using the war weapons. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two Chaos Orbs shoot out from two war weapons. And as soon as it arrived before the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, Ethan immediately detonated it through his consciousness. BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! Two extremely loud explosions erupted, right after causing Chaos Mana to rampage around the body of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Chapter 411 - Luring The Magical Beast Hoard Of The Sandpit Worm Part 2 Chapter 411 Luring the Magical Beast hoard of the Sandpit Worm part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The Chaos Orbs that Leo had given to Ethan allows him to connect his own consciousness. Hence, he was able to detonate the Chaos Orbs. Of course, he was not capable of controlling the Chaos Mana within like Leo, that''s why the Chaos Mana that exploded out from the Chaos Orbs could only act simr to the Chaos Mana that they have seen back then at Silver City, specifically the Chaos Mana rampage randomly, devouring anything nearby them. Unfortunately, because of how tough the skin of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was, the damage it could cause was really minuscule. Nevertheless, it was enough to make the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm cautious and treat them no longer as mere weak prey. The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm knew about the Chaos Mana, including how dangerous and powerful such kind of Element Mana was. So it immediately ignored Ethan''s group as it turned towards the Chaos Mana, intending to destroy all of it before continuing on pursuing with Ethan''s group. ROAAAAAAR! With a loud bellow, an orange ray of light shoots out from the mouth of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm straight towards the rampaging Chaos Mana. Just like any form of Mana, the Chaos Mana was incapable of thinking, at least in the case of this Chaos Mana it was incapable of thinking only without Leo''s help, thus it didn''t dodge away from the attack as it just keeps on devouring anything it could devour. Because of that, the majority of the Chaos Mana disappeared just from that single attack of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. With only a small amount of Chaos Mana left attacking its body, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm chooses to ignore it, thinking that it wouldn''t be able to do that much. It turned to look at the Green Eagle Flyingboat that continued to fire useless attacks towards it before charging towards them. Whoooosh! The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm dived to the sand as it began chasing after the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Seeing the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm chasing after them, Ethan quickly took out the Magic sword that his mother gave to him back then at Silver City from his Storage Ring. It was a silver-colored Magic sword, a bit simr in look to his father, King Erskine''s Silver Light. This Magic sword was called Moon Sword, their Silver family heirloom. Madam Triana found it to be just right to pass down the Silver family heirloom to Ethan. After all, he is the only person in the Silver family that can be counted to have a close rtionship with Prince of the Lionheart Kingdom, Prince Leo. To be honest, it wasn''t actually Madam Triana herself that handed the Moon Sword to Ethan, but rather it was his little sister Tiana that handed it to him along with a letter from their mother. Ethan closed his eyes as he began chanting for a Magic spell. With a Whooooosh! sound, the Moon Sword was suddenly covered with fierce mes. Right after, Ethan opened his eyes as he eximed, "ming Tempest!" Whooosh! Ethan waved his Moon Sword towards the direction of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, releasing a crescent shape me that shoots out from the Moon Sword. WHOOOOOSH! BOOOOM! The crescent shape me exploded at the body of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, causing a small wound to appear out from it with purple-colored blood gushing out. The ming Tempest spell was a 9 Star Magic spell of the Fire Element, thus it was able to injure a Gxy level Magical Beast such as the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Ethan''s attack didn''t only end with that one sword strike. Whoooosh! Suddenly, Ethan''s body was covered by a red-colored light. This red-colored light strengthens the Magic Power of his Fire Element Magic spells, allowing him to deal with an even more powerful attack with the ming Tempest spell. "Thank you," Ethan murmured to ine behind him, who was the one that casted this Fire enhancement spell. "ming Tempest!" WHOOOSH! WHOOOSH! WHOOOSH! WHOOOSH! This time, Ethan didn''t the only attack once, but four times, shooting out four crescent shape burning with fierce mes towards the direction of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Right after, four separate wounds appeared around the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s body. After receiving Ethan''s attack, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm extended its head out from the sand as it loudly bellowed. ROAAAAAAR! An orange-colored light soon after shoots out towards the direction of the Green Eagle Flyingboat. WHOOOOOSH! Fortunately, Chief Lago was fast enough to react as he turned the wheel of the Green Eagle Flyingboat to dodge to the side. Because of that, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s attack only continued shooting towards the sky, hitting nothing aside from air. Whooosh! Whooosh! Before the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth could close, Edward and Sele quickly grab this opportunity to shoot out two Chaos Orbs inside its mouth. "Since you like to always use your mouth, then try tasting this!" Ethan eximed as he detonated the Chaos Orbs the moment it got inside the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Two loud explosions sounded inside the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth as a loud and painful cry soon followed after. With the Chaos Orbs exploding inside the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth, the Chaos Mana began devouring its insides. Many wounds inside the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth appeared around, making the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm continue crying out in pain. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Out of nowhere though, thousands of small Sandpit Worms suddenly fly out from the sand, straight towards the direction of the Green Eagle Flyingboat. "Chief Lago!" Ethan turned to look at Chief Lago anxiously as he quickly noticed the sudden attack of the Sandpit Worm tribe. "I know," Chief Lago nodded his head as he began to quickly maneuver the Green Eagle Flyingboat to dodge from those Sandpit Worms that fly out from the sand. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! But of course, that wasn''t the only attack of the Sandpit Worm tribe. As soon as the Sandpit Worms started falling down from the sky as their jump finally lost momentum, they quickly turned their heads towards the direction of the Green Eagle Flyingboat before opening their mouths as brown-colored arrows made out of sand began shooting out from it. "Edward, get up here and help me," Ethan eximed as he flies up and began blocking the sand arrows from hitting the Green Eagle Flyingboat. "On it!" Edward eximed in reply. He didn''t bother going up the stairs anymore, as he knew that it would take a lot of time. Instead, he pushed the cannon away from the hole where it fires its attack before jumping out from it. As soon as he got out, he swiftly flew up and began assisting Ethan using his Magic weapon. Sweat began covering Chief Lago''s forehead as he was having a hard time dodging from both the Sandpit Worm falling from the sky and the sand arrows they were shooting towards the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Suddenly, hundreds of fireballs surrounded the Green Eagle Flyingboat. "I came to help," Dan reported his arrival. He pointed his Glorious Staff in front of him and eximed, "Dancer of me!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! All the hundreds of fireballs seemingly began dancing around the Green Eagle Flyingboat, destroying the sand arrows thate in their way. "Fire Element enhance!" "Wind Element enhance!" ine casted as a red-colored and white-colored light covered Dan''s body. "An Enchantress?!" Dan eximed in surprise as he noticed ine''s capability. It was really out of his expectations that the low-key ine was actually an Enchantress. Even Edward and Chief Lago who also noticed ine''s assistance were shocked upon discovering that she was actually an Enchantress. Enchantress when female and Enchanter for male were just simr to Mages, their only difference is they have more affinity when ites to using Support Magic spells. Their Support Magic spells are basically many folds more powerful whenpared to the normal Mages using them. Like for example, if Mage''s Strength Enhancement Magic spell can improve the strength twice or trice, on the other hand, the Enchantress can improve it five or ten times, or even more than that. Aside from that, the Enchantress could also enhance a specific Element of Magic Power of anyone, such as enhancing Wind Element Magic and many more, like what ine had done to Dan''s Dancer of me spell. The Enchantress is basically the epitome of Support Mages. That''s why Edward, Chief Lago, and Dan were shocked when they found out that ine is actually an Enchantress. "What? Do you really think I only made ine my wife because she''s the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen?" Ethan rolled his eyes as he noticed Edward, Chief Lago, and Dan''s shock upon finding out about ine being an Enchantress. "Well, you did announce it clearly yourself in the past just how beautiful and whatsoever ine was, that''s why a rumor about you making her your wife because she''s beautiful has spread all over the Silver... Ehem! Lionheart Kingdom," Edward can''t help himself from replying. "I also heard about such rumors when we visited Blue Coral City that one time," Chief Lago added. As the topic of conversation, ine can''t help feeling shy. This was the main reason why she doesn''t want to reveal her capability as an Enchantress to anyone because she would instantly be the main attraction. Seeing Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago focusing on talking, Dan anxiously exined, "Guys, don''t you think you''re forgetting about something here?" Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago immediately snap out of their conversation after hearing Dan''s reminder as they soon after focused on defending against the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. With ine''s support, the fight became a lot easier. Far behind, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm has finally begun chasing after them once again. It obviously already destroyed all the Chaos Mana that was rampaging inside its mouth. This time, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was clearly very enraged at Ethan''s group. "I guess we are already halfway done with our mission," Ethanmented after noticing the enraged Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. "Indeed, the only step left is to lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, and we would be done," Edward heaves a sigh of relief. "Can''t argue with that," Chief Lago nodded his head. At the side, Dan began sweating profusely as he eximed, "Guys, you''re forgetting about something again!" Chapter 412 - I Am Now A Beginner Mage! Chapter 412 I am now a beginner Mage! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Suddenly, Leo stopped his cultivation and opened his eyes. From his consciousness, he had felt the Chaos Orbs that he had given to Ethan had detonated, implying that they were now using it. "They should be on their way now," Leo confirmed to himself. In his mind, he could only think of only one reason why Ethan''s group would use the Chaos Orbs, and that is they have met with a dangerous situation. Aside from the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, he doesn''t know anything else that could make Ethan''s group use the Chaos Orbs. Of course, it''s also very possible for something else to cause Ethan''s group to use the Chaos Orbs, but certainly, they will be careful enough not to attract unnecessary attention from other powerful Magical Beasts, right? After all, they were nning to lure a troublesome target already, so attracting another trouble would be very stupid of them, which he clearly knew that they were not. Unless, of course, if they were bored enough or something, so they thought of ying with the Chaos Orbs. Anyways, he''d rather believe that Ethan''s group is already on their way here so that they could finally continue with the journey to Horizon Empire. "Time to rest," Leo decided as hey down on his bed. He was now sure that Ethan''s group would be arriving tomorrow, so it''s much better to rest in order to recuperate his energy and stamina. He wasn''t really waiting for this information before going to sleep, it''s just that he only has a few Magical resources left inside his Storage Ring right now because the majority of the Magical resources were left back at the Green Eagle Flyingboat, so he decided to take a rest. ..... The desert was extremely hot during the day, to the point that just starting at something would make one see a hazy scene. "Can we really not rest inside and juste out once one of your Wind Elementals detected Ethan''s group presence?!" Cassandra expressed her annoyance at their current situation. "Indeed, it''s extremely hot right now. It feels like our body is going to be exhausted first before Ethan''s group could even arrive." Elizabeth also felt the same way as Cassandra. "This heat is nothing," Angel can''t help rolling her eyes in displeasure at Cassandra and Elizabeth. Well, as an Elite member of the Sword and Magic, she had already experienced something, even more, worstpared to this mere heat. She added, "The main problem here is we''ve been dealing with Magical Beasts that wanted to attack us this entire time. Shouldn''t we need to try avoiding such a troublesome situation?" Veronica created a wooden roof using a Nature Element spell above her head before saying, "Just put roofs above your heads and the heat problem would be solved. As for the Magical Beast, just think of it as you are training yourselves." "I agree with Veronica. Both of you should definitely start adapting to this kind of lifestyle. The sooner you adapt, the less troublesome it would be for you." Ash reprimanded Cassandra and Elizabeth. While they were arguing, Charlotte can''t help turning to look at Leo, who she right after noticed was just mischievously smiling at them right now. Her forehead began twitching at how he seems to be enjoying himself to the sight of them suffering. She eximed loudly, "You''re really enjoying this, aren''t you?" Hearing Charlotte''s words, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash finally noticed Leo''s look on his face, instantly making them even more annoyed. "Oh, don''t misunderstand me, I''m not enjoying your suffering. I''m actually enjoying myself from learning more knowledge about Magic and stuff from all of you. You can say that; the more you fight, the more I learn." Leo quickly defended himself. "As if we believe you!" Cassandra and the others coldly harrumphed after hearing Leo''s reply. Who was this guy even fooling here? Base on their understanding of Leo, they are one hundred percent sure that he is most likely enjoying their suffering. Unbeknownst to Cassandra and the others, what Leo had said is actually the truth right now, though he was indeed also enjoying watching them suffer. However, the main thing is, he is indeed enjoying himself at watching Cassandra and the others fight the Magical Beast because he stillcked a lot of knowledge in terms of fighting using Magic. This problem has been troubling him ever since he became a Mage, specifically that time he picked up the small Mana stone, and he badly needed a way to fix this problem. He clearly knows that he would be able to learn more about Magic the more he experienced using Magic. But, he found it not enough, that''s why he was looking for more ways to learn. Simply reading books and training was really insufficient. Fortunately, today, while watching Cassandra and the others fight against the Magical Beast, he was inspired and finally thought of a way to solve this problem of his. He thought, "I should have thought about this earlier. I''ve said this before that I will be learning more knowledge about Magic from powerful Mages. Yet, I failed to realize that Cassandra and the others were also considered as one." Although he has mentioned already that he has a considerable amount of knowledge about Magic, it was clearly not enough to satisfy his thirst for even more knowledge. After all, he stopped training about Magic for 10 years after his memories were sealed by his older brother Reinhart. So, he could only count on the knowledge of Magic he had learned before his memories were sealed when he was still a child and the few minuscule knowledge of Magic he had learned back then when he was still studying at Silver Mage Academy, which, honestly speaking, is still not enough, especially considering that his goal is to fight against the Gods. As for Cassandra and the others, he was sure that the moment they discovered their affinity to be a Mage, they right after began learning more about Magic until this very moment. Therefore, this means that; whenparing to him, Cassandra and the others could be counted as powerful Mages, thus it''s possible for him to learn from them. Not only from Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte, but also from Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre as well, or even the others that came along, which also includes the ves he had bought. He soon understands that the main reason why he failed to recognize this fact was simply because he had never thought that he could learn from any of them. After all, he was the Leader of this group. Simply put, he was blinded by the belief that a leader can never learn from their subordinates, because howe they have a higher position and their subordinates were in a lower position if they were much more better than them, right? "I have seriously been thinking this the wrong way from the start. My thought process should not have been that I am still one of the best assassins in the Mischievous Lion organization, but rather I am now just a newbie Mage! So, as a beginner Mage, I should start learning from the bottom again if I want to know more knowledge about Magic, not instantly go from the top." Leo thought inwardly. That was the exact reason why Leo was enjoying watching Cassandra and the others fight, and why he said that he could learn more the more they fight. "Believe what you want to believe," Leo replied nonchntly as he motioned his hand that they should continue fighting with the Magical Beasts. "You..." Cassandra and the others pointed their fingers towards Leo to express how irritating he was and how angry they were. But soon noticing that his look was as if waiting for them to continue on fighting with the Magical Beasts, they could only helplessly follow what he wanted. What else could they do? It''s not like they could easily abandon their position, especially considering that they have already chosen to agree with this from the very start. "Don''t worry, you won''t be fighting for long," Leo consoled them. "Why?" Cassandra and the others immediately became curious. "Ethan''s group should most likely be arriving soon." Leo didn''t bother hiding the reason why. As to how he knew about such information. It''s simply because Ethan''s group had already used 8 Chaos Orbs out of the 10 Chaos Orbs he had given to them before. While he was restingst night, he had also been calcting in his mind just how far off a distance Ethan''s group had traveled based on the amount of Chaos Orbs they have used. At first, they have used 4 Chaos Orbs in a short time gap, but thetter 4 Chaos Orbs that were used have a big-time gap between one another. They basically only used one Chaos Orbs every 4 hours, and adding the first 4 Chaos Orbs, which means 20 hours or so has already passed. In 20 hours or so, Ethan''s group should most likely have already traveled a very far distance. And considering that they only have 2 more Chaos Orbs left, specifically equivalent to 8 hours, in their arsenal right now, it should be okay for him to guess that they are already very close. At least, that is what he chooses to believe because basing on Ethan''s groups'' movements so far, they should be finding it difficult to not use the Chaos Orbs in luring the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, thus they would most likely try to be conservative when using the Chaos Orbs and had made a n that the 10th Chaos Orbs would only be used once they have already arrived at their destination, which is the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. He really hopes that what he had assumed right now is the truth. No other reason aside from he doesn''t want any unknown variables to happen at the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest that might make their chances of seeding very slim while they are still waiting on the surface for Ethan''s group to arrive. He believes that the sooner Ethan''s group arrived, the better. Chapter 413 - Fighting Against The Magical Beast Hoard Of The Sandpit Worm Part 1 Chapter 413 Fighting against the Magical Beast hoard of the Sandpit Worm part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After the 9th Chaos Orb was detonated and more than 4 hours have already psed, one of the Wind Elementals has finally detected something approaching from the north direction. Soon, the Wind Elemental could finally see a Green Eagle Flyingboat flying up the sky swiftly with the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm closely following behind. "They have finally arrived!" Leo quickly informed Cassandra and the others before going in a specific direction riding on the top of one of his Earth Elementals that he had quickly summoned on its Golem form. Cassandra and the others quickly stopped fighting against the Magical Beasts as they dashed forward behind Leo, soon after jumping on top of the Golem to follow him towards the direction of Ethan''s group. They didn''t bother covering the tunnel or anything anymore, as there wasn''t really anything inside. All of their stuff was already inside their Storage Rings and both the holes down below, specifically the other entrance to get inside their temporary base and the hole Leo had used to have a vision to the Sandstone Mother Spider, were also already blocked. So, even if any Magical Beasts get inside, it wouldn''t be a problem or anything of the likes. After a few minutes of the journey, Leo and the others finally saw the Green Eagle Flyingboat that Ethan''s group is riding on. At the same time, Ethan also noticed Leo''s group presence in front of them. "Leo?" Ethan was dumbfounded the moment he saw Leo. Weren''t they supposedly underground? How did they appear on the surface? What shocked Ethan the most was that Leo was actually telling them to turn around by using the signs of his hand. "Is he perhaps telling us to go the other way around?" Edward who was standing beside Ethan said. "I think, he is saying that we should go to the side," Chief Lago said. "Just continue with what you are doing, I''ll go down and talk to him to confirm his words," Ethan said before flying towards Leo''s direction. Leo can''t help heaving a sigh of helplessness the moment he saw Ethan flying off to meet him. It was very easy to guess from Ethan''s action that they didn''t understand what he meant, or even if they do, they weren''t sure about it. With Ethan being a 1st Gxy Mage, he was faster than the Green Eagle Flyingboat. So, it only took him a minute and a half to arrive in front of Leo. "Leo, what are you doing here?" Ethan immediately asked the moment he arrived in front of Leo. Leo didn''t bother replying to that question as he quickly went to the main point saying, "Quickly tell your group to turn around. You don''t need to lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm towards the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest anymore," Ethan was immediately rendered in shock beyond belief after hearing Leo''s words. He can''t even help thinking to himself whether he heard it correctly or not, which he confirmed a few secondster that he didn''t hear it wrong. "Wh... why?" "No time to exin, just lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm away from this ce. I''ll exinter," "But..." "Here," Before Ethan could exin something, Leo immediately thought of shutting his mouth by giving him 10 Chaos Orbs. However, contrary to Leo''s expectation though, Ethan''s face turned solemn instead as he replied, "It''s not about whether we have more of these powerful items or not. Do you really think it''s easy to lure a Magical Beast tribe, especially if it has a Beast Lord leading them?!" Ethan finally can''t hold himself from blurting out how difficult it was to do what Leo wanted them to do. In fact, although they could indeedplete what Leo wanted, he believes that they would have to sacrifice the Green Eagle Flyingboat just to sessfully achieve that. He knew clearly that it''s very possible to lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Sandpit Worm away from this ce, but once they are done with that, it would be very difficult for them to escape. Leaving the Green Eagle Flyingboat just to escape? Even if a fool was in their shoes right now, they would still not casually choose to do that because the Green Eagle Flyingboat is very helpful for them. "To tell you the truth, we can''t no longer easily escape from the pursuit of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. They would keep on chasing after us until they caught us, and you already know the reason for why is that. From our meeting before, we have already discussed together that our only possibility of escaping is during the expected fight of the Sandpit Worm tribe against the Sandstone Spider tribe. But now that it won''t be happening, even if we could indeed lure away the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, the next problem would be how should we escape." Ethan didn''t bother hiding anything anymore. Their situation was already very dire right now, so hiding anything would just be very stupid of him. Leo''s face turned solemn right after hearing Ethan''s words. It wasn''t because Ethan had dared to speak to him in such a manner, in fact for him it''s much better this way. Rather, because he finally understood just how much trouble Ethan''s group was having right now. After all, what they have discussed before was purely assumptions. At first, he really thought that it was still manageable, especially if he gave them 10 Chaos Orbs. But now, he realized just how foolish his thought was. But of course, there is still a way! "Prepare to engage!" Leo said as he took out his Death Wake Dagger from his Storage Ring and reced the ordinary dagger in his dagger socket by his waist. "Do you have any n?" Ethan can''t help himself from asking. He was really curious what kind of n Leo has thought about. "Yes," Leo replied before taking out even more Chaos Orbs and giving it to Charlotte and Ethan, giving them 30 pieces of Chaos Orbs in total. He soon added, "Both of you, go up the Green Eagle Flyingboat and drop all of this to the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to escape." "We have already seen just how much damage this item could cause. Although it''s indeed powerful, it''s not enough to defeat them," Ethan exined. "Just leave the rest to me," Leo didn''t bother exining. He turned to look at Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash as he passed them 10 pieces of Chaos Orbs each. He doesn''t n on hiding it from them anymore, given their current circumstances at this moment. Ethan and the others were much more important for himpared to his mere secret of having Chaos Orbs. And besides, he could trust them. "Bury these items over there," Leo pointed a few hundreds of meters behind them. He then turned to look at Ethan and said, "And you will lure the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm over there." "Don''t waste any more time, quickly proceed with the n." Leo said before quickly creating a car. "Once you''re done with that, leave the rest to me!" Leo said as he soon sent an order to the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals to run the car. Whooooosh! Although Cassandra and the others were really shocked at what they were holding right now, but seeing how serious Leo was, they quickly pulled themselves together before proceeding with the n. They didn''t even bother expressing their surprise at seeing what Leo was riding right now as they quickly focused on the most important thing. Charlotte and Ethan swiftly flew up the Green Eagle Flyingboat as fast as they possibly could. On the other hand, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash quickly made their way towards the ce Leo had pointed at. As soon as they arrived at their destination, they right after began setting up the trap. On the other hand, Leo drove his car towards the direction of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. He was nning on doing something really dangerous, but at the same time has a high chance of seeding. As soon as Charlotte and Ethan arrived back on the Green Eagle Flyingboat, they immediately told the others the new n. Edward, Sele, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre nodded their heads as they quickly went to the war weapons. While Chief Lago on the other hand focused himself on the wheel of the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! After a few minutes, the war weapons finally began firing the Chaos Orbs randomly towards the formation of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. But unlike before, the Chaos Orbs this time didn''t explode as soon as it arrived on their target, rather it just disappeared within the formation of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Edward, Sele, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre were immediately dumbfounded after seeing this. "I forgot to tell Leo to give me the control of the Chaos Orbs!" Ethan eximed as his face turned ugly. "You fool!" ine smacks the back of Ethan''s head, expressing to him her irritation. She can''t believe that with how dangerous their situation is right now, her husband actually still forgot such an important thing! "This..." Chief Lago began sweating profusely. "No," Charlotte said as she turned to look at the direction of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. As soon as Charlotte said that, the Chaos Orbs finally exploded. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Loud explosions erupted, with the Chaos Mana right after beginning their rampage. Noticing that, Edward, Sele, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre quickly pulled themselves together and right after continued firing the war weapons. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Ethan, ine, and Chief Lago quickly turned solemn again as they focused on their main task. At this very moment, inside the car, Leo''s face is very solemn while fully focused on the Chaos Orbs firing out from the war weapons of the Green Eagle Flyingboat, waiting for the perfect timing to detonate them again. "Now," BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! As soon as the Chaos Orbs exploded, Leo immediately began controlling the Chaos Mana to focus on killing those weaker Sandpit Worms, intending on increasing the amount of Chaos Mana first. ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! Painful cries of the Sandpit Worms being turned into mere dust sounded in every location where the Chaos Mana was present. "Again," BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Another batch of Chaos Orbs exploded, adding more Chaos Mana in the formation of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Finally, with how many casualties the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was receiving due to the rampaging Chaos Mana, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm finally decided to stop pursuing the Green Eagle Flyingboat and focused on eliminating the Chaos Mana. Because of this, the Green Eagle Flyingboat was finally able to escape from their pursuit. Ethan and everyone riding on the Green Eagle Flyingboat can''t help themselves from cheering loudly. All of a sudden though, below them, they soon noticed that Leo was actually still going towards the direction of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. "What is he doing?!" Charlotte eximed in worried. She wanted to fly in Leo''s direction and help him with whatever he was nning to do, but Ethan was quickly able to stop her. "He said to leave the rest to him, so he should be nning on doing something very incredible again. Let''s just trust him. In the meantime, let''s bring Cassandra and the others on board first, to avoid any unexpected variables from happening.." Ethan blocked Charlotte''s path while signaling to Chief Lago to hover down to pickup Cassandra and the others. Chapter 414 - Fighting Against The Magical Beast Tribe Of The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm Part 2 Chapter 414 Fighting against the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, Leo focused on the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm in front of him. The Green Eagle Flyingboat already stopped shooting Chaos Orbs, implying that they don''t have any more left in their arsenal. It wasn''t strange, considering that he had only given them 30 pieces of Chaos Orbs. Anyways, it wasn''t really a problem, 30 Chaos Orbs was enough for him toplete this part of the n. ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! With Leo controlling the Chaos Mana, the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm quickly fell into the disadvantageous position. Chaos Mana alone was already very troublesome, not to mention a Chaos Mana with consciousness. It could keep on dodging attacks andunch effective methods to keep on increasing in numbers. However, with the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s presence, it was obvious that such a situation would certainly notst that long as it has many methods to destroy arge amount of Chaos Mana as well. Just like what Leo had expected, it didn''t take that long for the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, along with the other powerful Sandpit Worms in the Sandpit Worm tribe to start eliminating the Chaos Mana. They were able to decrease the number of Chaos Mana even faster than the speed of the Chaos Mana increasing in numbers. One of the reasons was because their area of effect attacks and the second reason was Leo''s inexperience in controlling the Chaos Mana. Without any of those, or even just the former alone, then the 30 Chaos Orbs would have been enough to eliminate the entire Sandpit Worm tribe, including the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm itself. From this, it was very obvious to see that Chaos Mana itself isn''t really invincible, even when they are huge in numbers. "Chaos Orbs is not enough, I need more powerful weapons," Leo decided to gather even more powerful weapons in the future so as to have many more methods of fighting. Although he long understood that just by relying on Chaos Mana alone would not be enough, especially against powerful enemies, he could at least use the situation right now to prove just how right he was. After tens or so of minutes, all the Chaos Mana was finally destroyed by the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. They lost thousands of Sandpit Worms in the process, though. The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm turned its head, rage was evident within its eyes, looking for the Green Eagle Flyingboat that caused its Sandpit Worm tribe to lose a lot of its soldiers. But soon noticing that it had already gotten very far away, it could only grin its numerous teeth to express its anger. All of a sudden though, it noticed a really fast unknown object approaching its direction. Suddenly, five long rods appeared around the unknown object''s body, and soon after water jet shoots out from it with an unknown yet familiar item along. It was Chaos Orbs! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! The Chaos Orbs shoot towards the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s body. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The Chaos Orbs then exploded the moment itnded on the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s body, instantly making it realized that this iing unknown object was their enemy as well aside from the Green Eagle Flyingboat. ROAAAAAAR! The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm bellowed in rage as it right after devouring all the Chaos Mana with its huge and enormous mouth, instantly destroying all Chaos Mana before it could even start expanding. After doing that, it then dived unto the sand and went straight towards the approaching unknown object. Seeing this, Leo smiled mischievously before turning the wheel of the car, making the car u-turn. Soon after, he ordered the Wind Elementals and Water Elementals to release even more power. WHOOOOOSH! The carunch in speed towards the direction of the trap, with the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm following behind. "Come on, keep on following me. I will escort you to your death!" Leo muttered to himself. It was really out of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s expectations that the unknown moving object it was currently chasing was actually leading it towards a deadly trap. The Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm quickly followed behind the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm as soon as they noticed its action. But with how fast the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was, there was bound to be a huge gap separating the two in between. Leo really didn''t expect for something like this to happen. But since it did happen now, he would certainly not let this opportunitye to waste. One, this would distract the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm as it would divert its attention between his direction and its Sandpit Worm tribe. And two, it will help himter on. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Five Chaos Orbs were shot out from the long rod around the car''s body straight towards the direction of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! As soon as the Chaos Orbsnded inside the formation of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, the Chaos Orbs then exploded. In the next second, Chaos Mana began rampaging inside the formation of the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! Painful cries followed after as many of the Sandpit Worms were being devoured and turning into mere dust, creating more Chaos Mana in the process. This attack also causes them to stop following the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm as they began dealing with the Chaos Mana instead. ROAAAAAAR! An even louder bellow sounded after rage and pain were evident within the voice. It was the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm who made such a sound as it noticed what Leo had done to its Sandpit Worm tribe. But seeing how close it was already to Leo, it quickly decided to keep on chasing and leave the powerful Sandpit Worms to handle the situation in its Sandpit Worm tribe. However, with only the powerful Sandpit Worms to handle the destruction of the Chaos Mana, they were unable to be as fast as before when fighting against the Chaos Mana. And with Leo using effective methods to keep on increasing the numbers of Chaos Mana, it became even more difficult. The only reason why the Chaos Mana was easily eliminated a while ago was because of the presence of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Without its presence, even 9 Star Sandpit Worms were finding it difficult to fight against the Chaos Mana. Of course, it''s still possible for them to sessfully eliminate the Chaos Mana, but before they could even achieve that, they would surely be losing even more soldierspared to thest time. Of course, Leo was also clearly aware of that, but would he really let that happened? "I wouldn''t let that easily happen," Leo smiled mischievously before shooting more Chaos Orbs. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Instantly, more and more Chaos Mana began rampaging inside the formation of Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm due to more Chaos Orbs being fired towards their direction, causing more and more Sandpit Worms to die. WHOOOOOSH! Unexpectedly, an orange-colored light shoots out from the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s mouth, straight towards Leo''s car. It was really fortunate that Leo was able to notice this attack before it could arrive near his car, thus with a turn of the wheels, the car maneuvered to dodge away from the range of its attack. BOOOOOM! The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm would obviously not just watch while Leo keeps on attacking its Sandpit Worm tribe. It soon fired its own attack as well, which was simr to what it had used to attack Ethan''s group. "Just how powerful was that attack?!" Leo''s forehead was covered in sweat as he stared at the explosion in front of him. He can already imagine that he would definitely be pulverized into pieces, or worst into nothing if he had actually received such an attack. Tik! Tik! Tik! Tik! Tik! Tik! Right after, it began raining sands at the nearby surrounding. Gulp! Leo gulped down a mouthful of saliva as he can''t help but thought that pieces of his own body would have been mixed with the sand raining right now if he didn''t notice the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s attack and that the car wasn''t fast enough to move out of range. "No time to waste, it''s time to finish everything here!" Leo quickly pulled himself together as he ordered the Elementals to go full power to quickly arrived at the location of the trap. WHOOOOSH! BOOOOM! The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm fire another of its attack, which Leo again narrowly dodge. WHOOOOSH! BOOOOM! WHOOOOSH! BOOOOM! WHOOOOSH! BOOOOM! The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm continuously fired more attacks towards Leo''s car, intending to destroy it and at the same time also prevent it from firing more of that powerful unknown item towards its Sandpit Worm tribe. It was already able to understand that if it indeed allowed Leo to keep on firing that powerful unknown item in its Sandpit Worm tribe, it wouldn''t be impossible to kill all of them. It wanted to avoid such a situation from turning into a reality, that''s why it keeps on attacking Leo. Leo was also able to guess what the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was thinking at this moment as he realized that he was now unable to fire any more Chaos Orbs with the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s continuous assault. Even though it''s actually still possible for him to keep on firing, he decided not to, thinking that the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm might be able to grab a chance out from that tond a sessful hit on his car. Anyways, at this moment, he was already pretty near his trap.. Once he arrives and sessfully killed the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm using that trap, then it wouldn''t be toote to turn around and finish off its Sandpit Worm tribe. Chapter 415 - Bountiful Harvest Chapter 415 Bountiful Harvest Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, Leo finally arrived at the location of his trap. He continued driving the car to also lure the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm deeper inside the trap. WHOOOOSH! BOOOOM! "You''d be stopping your attack soon," Leo smiled mischievously as he ordered his Elementals to go even more power. WHOOOOOOSH! The car immediately started increasing the distance between itself and the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Seeing this, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm also increased its speed, not letting Leo escape away. "Good," It didn''t take that long for Leo to receive a report from his Elementals that the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm has finally gotten deeper inside the trap. "A little bit more and you''re done!" Leo eximed inwardly as he prepared his consciousness to detonate the hidden Chaos Orbs. ROAAAAAAR! The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm slowly opened its mouth, intending to shoot another one of its attacks. Not towards the car, but rather on its path. It had noticed that it was turning very difficult to try and catch up to the car with its speed alone, so it thought of slowing the car down by hindering its path forward with its attack. "Go die!" Leo said as he finally notices a perfect opportunity to detonate the Chaos Orbs. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Tens of Chaos Orbs exploded consequently, right after engulfing the entire body of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Right after, the surrounding turned really chaotic as plenty of Chaos Mana soon began rampaging around the ce. ROAAAAAR! The Beast Lord Sandpit Worm quickly decided to stop chasing after Leo and diverted its attack towards the Chaos Mana. WHOOOOSH! BOOOOM! Arge amount of Chaos Mana was instantly destroyed after that single attack. However, this time, with only the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm alone fighting against a huge amount of Chaos Mana, it quickly found the situation extremely difficult. It was really unlike thest time when it still has the assistance of its Sandpit Worm tribe. This situation was really simr to what is going on with the Sandpit Worm tribe right now. Without the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s help, it proved to be difficult for them as well to fight against the Chaos Mana. It was a clear representation of how the soldiers needed their Leader, and how the Leader also needed its soldiers. The situation right now was honestly all part of Leo''s n. But it would clearly have not turned out to be this way if the Sandpit Worm tribe and the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm didn''t separate from each other. It only turned out to be like this because of that. Leo actually already considered such a variable. It was part of one of the many ns he had thought of in order to defeat the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast, Lord Sandpit Worm. As a Leader himself as well, just like the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, he knows just how important it was to have their men nearby them so as to avoid a situation simr to this very moment. In the first ce, that was one of the two reasons why he had chosen to attack the Sandpit Worm tribe while the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was chasing after him. Leo decided to stop the car as he watches the battle in front while at the same time also focusing on controlling the Chaos Mana to win the fight. With that, the situation turned, even more, worst for the Sandpit Worm tribe and also the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. A while ago, Leo was unable to really use the Chaos Mana to its fullest potential due to him focusing on driving the car. After all, he needs to keep on regenerating the Elementals at the same time fight against the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm so that the car would keep on moving. He would one hundred percent die if he doesn''t do that, as the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm could easily catch him. However, this moment was different, as he can finally focus on just manipting the Chaos Mana to fight against the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Loud painful cries sounded in two different directions as the Chaos Mana keeps causing more destruction. The Sandpit Worm tribe was falling into an even more disadvantageous situation. They keep on losing more and more of its kind while the Chaos Mana keeps on increasing in numbers. Until eventually, it has turned impossible for them to eliminate the Chaos Mana faster than the Chaos Mana increases its number. On the other hand, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was only able to shoot one attack every now and then. Even with it being a Magical Beast in the Gxy level, it was still impossible for it to cope up with the speed of the Chaos Mana increase in numbers. Every time the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm fires its attack, although it could indeed eliminate arge number of Chaos Mana, the Chaos Mana itself was also quickly able to patch up that loss by devouring the body of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Eventually, the situation turned into a one-sided ughter as the Sandpit Worm tribe was now unable to fight back against the Chaos Mana with its now incredibly huge number. Meanwhile, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was now also unable to keep on fighting as it has already fallen into a seriously injured state. It wanted to dig its way to escape, but it was unable to do so since the Chaos Mana would just keep on attacking its body, causing it to surface out once again to retaliate. In fact, every time it tried to dive in the sand and escape, the Chaos Mana would also be able to cause even more damage on its body as it exposes more parts of its body in mid-motion. Imagine, as it dives down, the lower part of its body would need to pass through the rampaging Chaos Mana, which the Chaos Mana would obviously not allow to pass without any scratch. No, a scratch was an understatement, the appropriate term was it devoured arge fraction of that passing body. After nearly an hour, the fight finally slowly died down as the Sandpit Worm tribe was nowpletely eliminated with only a few important... No profitable parts remaining on the sand. Simrly, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was now also justying down on the sand. It was no longer breathing, nor was there even a sign of life remaining to be seen. "Hahahaha, marvelous!" Leoughed triumphantly as he quickly drives his car towards the location of the dead Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. "This time, I have profited a lot," Leo said as his eyes lit up brightly in delight, or perhaps greed. Nevertheless, it was a good thing. After all, the more profit they have, the more powerful the Guild would be. After a few minutes of traveling, Leo finally arrived beside the dead Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s body. The Chaos Mana was now in standby mode so that it wouldn''t keep on devouring the dead body, which in turn would decrease his total profit. Actually, even if he indeed allowed the Chaos Mana to keep on devouring the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, he would still be able to gain more profit as it could increase the number of Chaos Orbs to be createdter on. However, in return to that, he would be losing the chance to earn more money, and with no money, he can''t buy the necessary Magical resources for cultivation. After all, he can''t sell the Chaos Orbs, and not to mention, he was also still oblivious of a method of using the Chaos Mana in order to help improve their cultivation. Simply put, the use of Chaos Orbs right now was purely as a weapon, nothing else. Because of that, he needs the Magical resources from the body of Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to improve not only his cultivation but the others as well. "Time to begin harvesting," Leo said to himself as he began creating the Chaos Orbs. Whooooosh! While that was happening, he also turned towards the dead body of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm and right after storing it inside two of his Storage Rings. Because the body was so long, around 200 meters long, he could only separate it into two parts. He was really surprised about this harvest because the Chaos Mana had already devoured a huge portion of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s body. This means that this Beast Lord Sandpit Worm most likely has more than 300 meters long body before those parts of its body were devoured by the Chaos Mana. "Magical Beast in the Gxy level is really enormous!" Leo can''t helpmenting. Compared to the Golden Thunderstorm Python, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was thrice as big as the former. Theparison was obvious. However, it was also very obvious to see that when ites to the Golden Thunderstorm Python, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm has a fewer method of attack. So far, he had only seen the orange-colored light being used by the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm and nothing else. On the other hand, the Golden Thunderstorm Python was covered by thunder arks around its body, and it can also use its wings, mouth, and even its body to attack. Not to mention, the ray of thunder it shouts out from its mouth. Comparing the attack power of the Golden Thunderstorm Python and the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, the former obviously wins. This means that the Golden Thunderstorm Python eggs he has would really be a huge asset in the future. After nearly ten minutes, Leo finally finished forming all the Chaos Orbs, earning him a big profit of 100 pieces of Chaos Orbs, which means he now has 150 pieces of Chaos Orbs in total after adding to the total 50 Chaos Orbs he recuperated. Just from this amount alone, he no longer has any loss from the total Chaos Orbs he had used during the entire fight with the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, specifically from the luring, diverting its attention, and the trap. This wasn''t only the end as well, as he still has more Chaos Mana to harvest from the Sandpit Worm tribe. "What a bountiful harvest!" Leo smiled mischievously. Chapter 416 - The Danger That Leo’s Potential Could Bring Chapter 416 The danger that Leo''s potential could bring Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After finishing with the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm''s side, Leo immediately proceeded to the Sandpit Worm tribe''s side. He can already expect that he would be earning the majority of the profit from there, considering there were tens of thousands of Sandpit Worms that belonged in that Magical Beast tribe. Moreover, the Chaos Orbs he would be able to harvest from that ce would definitely be a lot. He isn''t even sure whether all of those loots would really be able to fit inside his remaining Storage Rings. Hopefully, it would... Leo soon arrived at the location of the Sandpit Worm tribe. At this moment, in front of Leo, were piles of loots. There were tens of thousands of Sandpit Worm''s carcasses just lying around the sand, some only have a fourth of their body remaining while the majority only have half body, there were also some Sandpit Worm''s eggs which he can somewhat already guess that came from those Sandpit Worms carrying eggs, andstly, Mana stones. There were really a lot of loots, but the most valuable here was only the Chaos Mana. After all, the price of the Sandpit Worm carcasses would most likely only be around 10 to 50 silver coins, considering that its damage as well, the price would definitely go down. He had only used around 20 pieces of Chaos Orbs to attack the Sandpit Worm tribe in the chase. But right now, he could already feel that he would be able to create 500 pieces of Chaos Orbs, twenty-five times than he had used. He can''t even help thinking that, "What if I can keep on repeating this kind of hunt again and again? It would be very likely for me to harvest Chaos Orbs as many as what I have harvested from a single city back then at Lionheart Kingdom, right?" Unfortunately, he has already decided not to keep on using Chaos Orbs so as to avoid leaving evidence that can be used to investigate him in thetter future. Although Chaos Orbs were powerful, really, but it alwayses with a great risk every time he used it. Like right now, more people have gotten to know about his secret. It was really fortunate for him that it was only Cassandra and the others this time. If there were other people he doesn''t trust involved, then he would not have any other choices left but to kill those people. After all, dead men tell no tales. Honestly, if only Ethan''s group weren''t in a really dangerous situation, then he wouldn''t have chosen to use the Chaos Orbs, but rather just use his Elementals in the fight instead and escape. However, since he had already decided to use the Chaos Orbs, he thought that he might as well no longer hide it and use it to eliminate the entire Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. In such a way, he was at least able to gain a profit after revealing his secret. It turns out, his decision was indeed correct. "Time to begin harvesting the loot," Leo said as he ordered his Elementals to help him gather the loots. While they were busy with that, he also started creating the Chaos Orbs. ..... Meanwhile, the Green Eagle Flyingboat was already hovering above Leo. Cassandra and the others were staring at Leo with open wide eyes, expressing their great shock at the scene happening in front of them at this very moment. "Leo can actually control the Chaos Mana?!" Cassandra eximed. "That''s not the important point here, those unknown and powerful items he''s creating right now are." Elizabeth said. "With such great capability, it wouldn''t be strange for Leo to be one of the powerful Humans to ever appear in the future." Angel added. "Indeed, the potential he has shown right now would be enough for him to attract Human sects to recruit him. It might even be possible for him to be a member of the 3 powerful Human sects." Veronica expressed her thoughts. "The three of you really has a limited amount of knowledge about the Celestial World," Ash shook her head before exining, "To tell you the truth, Leo''s potential is already enough for him to be recruited into the Sects of those neutral races. I am even sure that if a small Dragon race sect knew about this, then they would certainly try to recruit Leo." Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre also expressed their agreement. At the side, though, Charlotte coldly harrumphed before calling them, "Idiots!" Hearing Charlotte calling them ''Idiots!'', Cassandra and the others immediately turned to look at her, showing her a confused look. They can''t help asking inwardly why they were idiots? Charlotte exined, "All of you are really a bunch of idiots! Honestly, I don''t want to call you guys in such a way, but all of you are absolutely idiots! Can you please not only think of the positive effect Leo''s potential could bring? Let me educate you; if Leo''s potential is actually revealed to anyone, trust me, they will certainly not think of recruiting him, but rather how to eliminate him first." "Don''t forget, Leo is also capable of summoning Elementals, which could not only increase in numbers the more he grows but can also be even more powerful. Now adding his capability to control Chaos Mana and also those unknown yet powerful items; he would certainly be a threat to anyone against him. Like for example, the ck organization." Charlotte exined with a worried look on her face. She continued, "It is already a fact that we all know that the ck Organization will not just sit there and wait for Leo to knock on their doors and ughter all of them. Their Leaders would definitely think of something to fight against him." "I can already expect that; first, they will try to handle the problem themselves. But, once they discovered that it''s impossible for them to fight him alone, they would then try inviting others to fight alongside them, which will be the start for Leo''s potential to start spreading. Once Leo''s information is revealed to the public, the next thing that would happen would be arge-scale manhunt." "At that moment, Leo would be in constant danger since numerous people will keep on trying to hunt him. Maybe a few of them would try to recruit him in the very beginning, thinking of using his potential to benefit themselves. But the majority of them would surely choose to kill him as they would consider him as a threat. Think about it, whoever sessfully invites Leo would be akin to having a killing machine. And we all know that no one, absolutely no one, would want to see such a killing machine pointed at them, so they would instead destroy this killing machine first before it could destroy them. Of course, unless..." Charlotte paused, "If Leo could be powerful enough to defend himself. Until then, I suggest all of us to try to keep this a secret. Much better, if we can help Leo avoid revealing more of his capability." "I propose that it''s time for all of us to make up our minds and start being serious about bing powerful. I know that some of you are serious, but I also know that the majority of you aren''t actually even sure yet. Maybe you''re only helping Leo because you have other goals. Maybe you''re only here because you want to repay the favor that someone has given to you before. Maybe you''re only here to join in the fun. Or maybe, I''m actually mistaken, and that all of you are actually serious. But one thing is for sure, if we lost Leo, it will be the end of all of this. So, if you don''t want to lose him, then be powerful to protect him." Charlotte finished her words before flying off the Green Eagle Flyingboat straight down towards Leo. Cassandra and the others were left standing still while trying to digest all of Charlotte''s words. In particr, Ethan, ine, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre were the ones that were affected the most. What Charlotte had said was very straightforward. To trante it into the simplest form possible would mean that, "If you are not serious, then you can leave while it is still early so that you will not be implicated in the future danger that Leo would surely bring to any of you. But if you are, then be powerful enough to protect Leo!" Even the most stupidest person in the Celestial World would be able to understand this hidden meaning, not to mention smart people like them. Ethan, ine, and Edward choose toe along with the main intention of finding the Dream fruit to help their mother, Madam Triana, wake up from hera. Maybe after they are done with that, they will stay for a bit to repay the favor or perhaps just leave and think of another way to repay the favor. On the other hand, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre only choose toe along in order to repay the help that both Ash and Leo had given to their Eclipse Vige until now. Maybe once they think that what they have given is enough, then they might just choose to stop and find other paths to walk. Or maybe all of them will actually choose to stay. No one could really tell what lies in the future path ahead. However, one thing is for sure; they need to be prepared for it! Cassandra and the others already have their answer to Charlotte''s question, so they gathered together to discuss about bing powerful once again. Thest time they talked about this, they weren''t able to have a clear conclusion, so this time, they would aim to have one. While Ethan, ine, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre looked at each other, waiting for one of them to begin the discussion. Chapter 417 - Everyone’s Choice Chapter 417 Everyone''s choice Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo turned to look at his side as he noticed that Charlotte had suddenlynded and was currently checking on a Chaos Orb that she had picked up from the ground. Considering that she already knew about it, he decided to just let her freely observe. Observe as much as she wants. Anyways, the Chaos Orbs were just simr to Chaos stones, the only difference is the former contains a pure and much more powerful concentration of Chaos Mana. "What do you call these unknown yet powerful objects?" Charlotte approached Leo and asked. She had long been curious about this. "I call them Chaos Orbs. They''re one of the many kinds of Element Orbs I can create," Leo replied without bothering to hide anything about it. He had already revealed the existence of Chaos Orbs, so might as well just reveal the existence of Element Orbs. After all, just the name ''Chaos Orbs'' alone could already somewhat reveal that there would also be other kinds of simr Orbs, only in the other cases, it would be of different Elements. It is also not a problem whether Charlotte tries to use such information against him, since she was his ve. Once she tries to betray him, the ve Contract they have signed would instantly punish her equal in value to her betrayal. Like, for example, if she tries to kill him, she would die. "So you mean to say that there is still more of this?" Charlotte was immediately rendered shocked after hearing Leo''s words. "Yes, but I don''t have any of those items yet because I have my priority set on the Chaos Orbs first," Leo replied. Chaos Mana was rare to find, with only a few people capable of being able to create and use them. On the other hand, Wind, Earth, Nature, Water, Fire, and the majority of other types of Element Mana were very easy to find. So, it''s not a problem for him to create their Element Orbs. In fact, he could create one whenever he wants one. But of course, at this moment of time, he could only achieve those for the Wind, Earth, Nature, Water, and Fire Orbs, since those were the only Element Mana he can use for now. But if he wants other Element Mana that he still can''t use yet, like for example Ice Element, he could simply ask someone else. In this case, he can ask Elizabeth to help him gather Ice Element Mana. "Then I assumed they also contain a pure concentration of Element Mana, right?" Cassandra asked the moment she arrived by Leo''s side after disembarking from the Green Eagle Flyingboat thatnded a few meters away. Leo turned to look at Cassandra and replied, "Yes, the other Element Orbs are just simr to Chaos Orbs. The only difference is they contain different Element Mana." "Then that means we can use the Element Orbs for cultivation purposes, right? After all, they contain Element Mana as well, just like Magical resources," Elizabeth quickly butted in. "It''s possible," Leo replied, but was immediately interrupted by Angel. "What do you mean about ''It''s possible?" Angel curiously asked. "Perhaps it''s because although he knew it''s possible, he still hasn''t confirmed the possibility yet...?" Veronica turned to look at Angel and expressed her opinion. "Or perhaps he already confirmed the possibility, but there is a requirement or something?" Ash also expressed her opinion. Noticing that no one would finally interrupt him anymore, Leo exined, "I can one hundred percent confirm that it''s indeed possible to use the Element Orbs for cultivation purposes. But the thing is, I still don''t have any idea how to achieve that." "I indeed noticed that the Chaos Orbs contains a pure concentration of Chaos Mana, really unlike the Chaos Mana found in Chaos stones. So, I assume it''s because of this, right?" Ethan asked before slightly nodding his head at Charlotte. "What you said is indeed correct. The Element Orbs is unlike the other Magical resources, thus I don''t think we can absorb the Element Mana it contains in a simr manner." Leo exined. ine nodded her head in acknowledgment and said, "That is only natural, considering that those Element Orbs you''ve mentioned contain a pure concentration of Element Mana." She paused before adding, "Honestly, your Chaos Orbs is actually somewhat simr to the Water crystals and other Magic crystals that I''ve seen in the past when I and my mother had once visited a Mermaid Empire. At that time, my mother told me that in order to absorb the Mana that a Magic crystal contains, one must be powerful enough to match the strength of Mana it has inside. She exined that; different quality of Mana equals a different strength. You can''t absorb something that you can''t handle absorbing. Doing so would just cause you more harm than benefits." Leo can''t help but to also agree with ine''s words. It might indeed be because he is still not powerful enough to handle a pure concentration of Element Mana that''s why he still can''t absorb it. Most likely, it''s because of Mana''s capacity. After all, a pure concentration of Element Mana doesn''t only mean it has a good quality of Mana, it also meant that even a single wisp of it contains a huge quantity of Mana. So, a Mage should have the required amount of Mana capacity in order to absorb it, or else, just like what ine''s mother, Queen Maria, had said, it might bring more harm than benefits. This should mean that once he reached the required or appropriate level in cultivation, then he can finally start making use of the Element Orbs for cultivation purposes. Until then, the Element Orbs could only be used as weapons. Aside from that, it also means... "Leo, is it alright for me to try absorbing one? Hehehe..." Edward asked Leo while scratching his head embarrassingly. "I also want to try," Chief Lago followed after. "Me too!" Sebastian raised his hand. "Count me, as well!" Dan also raised his hand. "If... if it''s okay... I also want one..." Sele shyly asked. "This old man would also want to have one. I hope that through this I can return to my prime state again." Old man Torre didn''t let himself be left behind. Just like what Leo had expected. He might not be able to make use of the Element Orbs yet, but the others might just be able to do it. This wasn''t really that bad. Through this, he can confirm the feasibility of ine''s words. At the same time, helping the others breakthrough also meant that he would have powerful helpers. "I take it that you guys had chosen the first choice," Charlotte suddenly asked as she nodded her head at Ethan and the others. Her words before were indeed meant for Ethan and the others since Cassandra and the others had already firmly decided before to follow after Leo wherever he goes. Though she knew that Ethan and the others had agreed to follow after Leo, but they didn''t say that they have the same goal as him, specifically to fight against the Gods. Their only reply before was, "They would think about Leo''s proposition along the way." However, at this moment, with the discovery of Leo''s potential, Charlotte realized that they can''t afford to have people with Ethan and the other''s thoughts anymore. Ethan and the others were basically what one wouldmonly call as fence-sitters. They would go to either side depending on the given situation. Unfortunately, in Leo''s case right now, fence-sitters like Ethan and the others were considered as unknown variables since they might be able to either cause Leo a negative effect or a positive effect. Charlotte knew clearly just how much Leo hates troublesome things such as that. So, she voluntarily decided to solve such a problem herself while it is still in its early state. Cassandra and the others also understood this point, that''s why they step away from Ethan and the others a while ago. After all, they have already decided upon themselves to eliminate all the troublesome things they could possibly eliminate so as to not cause Leo any more trouble. This was their responsibility as Leo''s woman. "Don''t worry, we have already decided to stay." Ethan said as he looked at the others and added, "Right guys?" "Wherever my husband goes, I, as his wife, would also follow." ine replied with a smile. "If I can really get what I came here for, then staying to fight alongside you guys is not a big of a problem. In the first ce, the reason why I choose to help the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance and Snow Noble Household defeat our family was because I want to grow powerful through fighting, just like my two other brothers." Edward exined his reason. "I''m Ash''s men from the moment she helped me, therefore it''s part of my responsibility to follow her." Chief Lago replied. "So, am I!" Sebastian nodded his head. "I, as well!" Dan added. "I am not scared!" Sele followed after. "I have the same opinion," Old man Torre agreed. At the side, Leo could only shoot Ethan and the other a confusing look on his face as he doesn''t know what was going on right now. But based on their replies, he could somewhat guess already that Charlotte should have asked them something about staying with him or not.. As for the reason why she had asked them about that, he would ask about itter. Chapter 418 - Finally Reclaiming The Water Source Part 1 Chapter 418 Finally reiming the water source part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Once everything was done, Leo immediately collected the loot before leading everyone to the Green Eagle Flyingboat. It was time for them now to go back to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and check the current situation. They have already spent a lot of time over here and assuming that the fight between the Sandstone Spider tribe and the Cave Lizard tribe is still going on, then most likely they should be in the deciding part now on who will be the winner. It was already a very clear fact for him to see before that the fight between the Sandstone Spider tribe and Cave Lizard tribe has already been going on for many days now considering the amount of dead bodies he has seen littering on the ground nearby the entrance of Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and the decrease in amount of Sandstone Spiders that were supposedly going to get in their way. And even before this mission started, they have long already expected as well to encounter tens of thousands of Sandstone Spiders ranging from ordinary Sandstone Spiders to Sandstone Soldier Spiders, with a few Sandstone Knight Spiders along their way to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. However, so far, they were only able to meet a few thousands of ordinary Sandstone Spiders and a few Sandstone Soldier Spiders. As for the Sandstone Knight Spiders, it was almost non-existing except when they arrived nearby the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Aside from that ce, they have only encountered a number that even one single hand of them can count. Just from that alone, it was enough proof to prove that his assumption was most likely going to be correct. But of course, he can never be really sure without seeing it with his own eyes, right? That''s why it was time for them to return to find out whether something unexpected has happened or not. Unknown variables were always something he is the most cautious about. ..... Along the way to the tunnel, Leo had exined to Ethan''s group the reason why they have to eliminate the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Ethan''s group immediately understood how bad the situation was after hearing Leo''s reason. To exin everything in the most simplest way possible, what they were doing was akin to bringing a new enemy to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. If they have indeed sessfully lured the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, considering that the Sandpit Worm tribe can easily dig underground, then they would most likely join in the fight, hence causing the water source to have another bigger problem. Although they could always count on Leo''s Chaos Orbs to eliminate the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm just like what he had done at this moment. But it was very easy to understand that most likely Leo wouldn''t use the Chaos Orbs, considering that no one amongst them would certainly be falling into great danger if ever the situation had turned out to be like that. After all, the only reason why Leo had used the Chaos Orbs in the first ce was because they were in a dangerous situation, specifically they can''t escape without anything capable enough to distract the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, which at first they thought would be the Sandstone Spider tribe. After exining that reason to Ethan''s group, Leo then went to inquire to Charlotte about what just happened when he was busy handling the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. As soon as he found out about it, he immediately turned solemn and excused himself to be alone for some time. Hearing Charlotte''s words really made him think thoroughly about the danger that the Chaos Orbs could bring to him, or even just his capability to control the Chaos Mana alone. That wasn''t the only danger as well, because considering his capability to also create other Element Orbs, it was already within expectations that it is also very possible for him to control other Element Mana. The danger that his potential could possibly bring to him was even more than what he had thought about the danger that his capability of summoning Elementals could bring. It was even to the point that both of them were iparable, just like heaven and earth, specifically the most absoluteparison to ever exist. He was even considering whether it''s still worth it to hide his capability to summon Elementals, considering that he has something even more troublesome. However, after thinking for a bit, he realized that his capability to control Element Mana was only considered as the greatest threat right now because the Elementals were still considered very weak. At this moment, the Elementals level was only close to breaking to 1 Star level. Though they can easily kill Mages whose cultivation was above them, that was only the case because the Mages he has ever encountered so far were extremely weak. He already knows that the main reason for the Mages he had encountered being weak was because the Silver Kingdom at that time limited the growth of the Mages, thus their Magic power is far from beingparable to what should supposedly be in their cultivation level. Take the members of the Mischievous Lion organization and Silver royal family''s soldiers as an example. Whenparing the strength between the two, even the No Star assassins from the former could easily kill a 1 Star to 5 Star Mage from thetter. Although it''s still very impossible for the No Star assassins to have a closebat when ites to the case of the Magical Knights, they always have their assassination skill to their advantage. If one gave them the right opportunity, then they could sessfully assassinate a 1 Star to 3 Star Magical Knight. Of course, giving the Magical Knights the right opportunity would also allow them to kill the assassins as well. But the main point is, a person much weaker than a Magical Knight could actually kill them despite their level difference. Anyways, he was now made fully aware of the danger his potential could possibly bring to him. That''s why, starting today, he decided to not easily reveal the existence of the Element Orbs. If a situation simr to Ethan''s group would ever happen again in the future, only in different people, then he would first find a way to not allow them to find out. And if there isn''t any, then he wouldn''t have any choice but to try his best using other means to sessfully save them. If there isn''t any, then unfortunately he could only choose to abandon them. Unless, of course, if they are Cassandra and the others. Soon, the Green Eagle Flyingboat finally arrived back at the entrance of the tunnel that lead to the ceiling of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Leo and the others disembarked the Green Eagle Flyingboat. While Chief Lago didn''te along with them as he still needed to return the Green Eagle Flyingboat to Sandy Town for repairs. At this moment, the tunnel has a lot of damage, clearly caused by the Magical Beast that has gotten inside. Though it is still possible to use it to go down to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. However, just to be safe, Leo decided to summon his Earth Elementals to slowly repair the walls that supported the tunnel while they were on their way down. He had also closed the entrance of the tunnel from the surface in order to avoid from any more Magical Beasts entering. Aside from that, they cleaned up the ce from Magical Beast so as to avoid any unexpected variables from happening. Fortunately, despite the Magical Beasts entering the ce, there was nothing bad that had happened. Like, for example, the Sandstone Lord Spider had ordered a few Sandstone Spiders to check the ce. Maybe it''s because he had already covered every hole that leads to this ce, that''s why there weren''t any movements from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. "Let''s rest here for a bit," Leo told everyone as soon as they arrived back in their temporary base. They have used a lot of their energy and stamina during the luring and fight against the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, thus they should fix that problem first before deciding to face another problem. Cassandra and the other women quickly began preparing a ce to cook their food. While on the other hand, Ethan and the boys began setting up a proper ce to rest. After some time, the food and the resting ce were finally ready. "Food is ready," Cassandra said before starting to serve the food to the others along with Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, and ine''s help. Leo received his own portion as he then quickly began devouring everyst piece of it. After finishing with his food, he immediately proceeded after to cultivate. He has been stuck in the early stage of 1 Star level for a few days now, so it should be time for him to think about improving his cultivation so as to summon more Elementals and to also try for a chance to make his Elementals breakthrough to 1 Star level. Seeing Leo cultivating, everyone else immediately chooses to do something that can increase their strength. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash quickly asked for Charlotte to share with them some important knowledge about closebat. While on the other hand, Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre tried using the Chaos Orbs that Leo had given to them to try to improve their cultivation. They have already decided to be serious about growing stronger.. So they all decided to use every possible second of their free time now to improve their strength. Chapter 419 - Reclaiming The Water Source Part 2 Chapter 419 Reiming the water source part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others rested for 5 hours before they finally decided to go down below and investigate the current situation of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. They can''t obviously think of the new changes in the n without having information, right? So the reason why they needed to investigate. Surprisingly, the moment Leo opened up the entrance and gotten out first to check whether it was safe or not, Mayor Jong, Eato, and a few others were coincidentally making their way towards their direction as well. "Prince Loki," Mayor Jong greeted before immediately exining why he was here, "I thought that something bad has happened to you, so I quickly bought a few men to head out and save you. Fortunately, nothing bad has happened. Anyways, I''ve heard about the unexpected situation going on in the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Eato has reported to me that Cave Lizards are invading their nest. Therefore, you went here to think of some new ns to defeat them. Hearing those explosions yesterday and you getting out of here, I assumed that your n had, unfortunately... failed...?" It was evident from Mayor Jong''s voice that he was a bit hesitant on mentioning the word ''Failed'' to Prince Leo. After all, he is a prince, and most of the prince are prideful and doesn''t want to hear from anyone that they have failed. But, considering their current situation right now, such a thing wasn''t really that important. And he also feels that Prince Leo was unlike the majority of princes basing on the way he acts. So in the end, he decided to mention the word ''Failed'' to Leo. "Oh, actually, we have seeded." Leo corrected Mayor Jong. He actually didn''t mind Mayor Jong''s words saying that he had failed. He wasn''t such a ridiculous person making a big deal out of a molehill just because of his status as a prince of Lionheart Kingdom. And besides, he was even finding such a status as troublesome. "If you don''t mind, may I ask what exactly was your new n?" Mayor Jong curiously asked after hearing that they have actually seeded. "Wait," Leo said before going back to the entrance to call out the others. Soon, he came out again, and slowly following behind were Ethan, Edward, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre, then finally Cassandra and the other women. As soon as Mayor Jong saw Ethan and the others, he immediately has a look of shock on his face due to seeing Ethan''s group who were supposedly on the surface. "This..." "The new n was actually to simply make a pathway leading to the surface and stop Ethan''s group from luring the Magical Beast tribe of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm here. And just like what I''ve said, we have seeded, so we can put all of our focus to this ce now." Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. No matter how mischievous Leo''s smile was though, for Mayor Jong and the others who came along, it was akin to a benevolent angel smiling at them. If Leo and the others knew about such a thing, they would certainly view it as the greatest joke they have ever heard in the entire Celestial World. After all, every time Leo smiled mischievously, it only meant he had done something he enjoyed, which in most cases, was about scheming, profiting, and other simr stuff. "Oh, great, great, now we don''t need to worry about anything else," Mayor Jong silentlyughed to express how delightful he was. He then added, "So what''s the next n? I assume that since you''re done with that part, it''s time to proceed with the next, right?" "You''ve guessed correctly. Unfortunately, there is no price," Leo replied to Mayor Jong jokingly. He continued, "We will go check on the current status of the fight between the Sandstone Spider tribe against the Cave Lizard tribe first. While on the other hand, you guys prepare. I rmend you to quickly cut the assigned people on the other outposts into half so that we will have enough manpower for the new n." "Okay! But would you guys really be alri..." Mayor Jong wanted to ask whether they would be alright without their help, but quickly realizing that Charlotte and Edward have cultivation of 9 Star level while Ethan is an official 1st Gxy Mage, he instantly decided to stop speaking. "Everyone, let''s go!" Mayor Jong ordered his men before quickly retreat... leaving the ce. Leo and the others can''t help themselves from chuckling at Mayor Jong''s hrious action. After seeing Mayor Jong and his group leave, Leo and the others immediately proceeded to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Just like thest time, they first arrived at the ce almost covered with the Sandstone Spider''s webs after tens of minutes of journey. "What the heck is this?" Ethan was dumbfounded seeing the pathway almost covered entirely with webs. "I..." ine didn''t speak any further as she quickly grabbed Ethan''s arms. Not because of fear, but rather because she was ufortable seeing a lot of webs. "You guys wouldn''t really let anything stop you, aren''t you?" Edward asked while smiling wryly. If it was him, even if he is a 9 Star Mage, he would still hesitate going into such a ce. After all, in every Magical Beast Spider''s nest, the part with a lot of webs was always the most dangerous ce. "What is there to be afraid of, if any Sandstone Spiderse, then we will hack our way forward!" Sebastian said fiercely. "Don''t worry, webs are weak against fire, so I can cover our surrounding whenever we feel like retreating," Dan assured everyone. "This ce really gives me the creeps," Sele expressed while rubbing both her shoulder then her hairs on her body stood up. "Nothing to be afraid about. Back in the days, we lived at Twilight Forest, our Elephant Division once stumbled upon a ce simr to this. As long as we remain vignt, there wouldn''t be any problem." Old man Torre shared his experience. Right in front of everyone, Leo and the others who already knew about this ce can''t help letting out a soft chuckle. "Don''t worry, I can assure you that we would only be encountering a few Sandstone Spiders. The most dangerous time we were here was only when we stumbled upon two Sandstone Knight Spiders at the same time." Leo said as he soon after sent a signal to Charlotte to lead the way. "If you say so," Ethan replied before taking on the role of guarding their side along with Edward, who followed after 10 meters behind him. Sebastian and Dan stayed at the back to protect their rear, with Old man Torre providing defense. On the other hand, Ash and Sele protected the others in the middle. Along the way, just like what Leo had said, they have only encountered a few Sandstone Spiders. This time, they encountered even fewer Sandstone Spiderspared to thest time they were here. One could even say that it was a peaceful trip. It really shows that the amount of Sandstone Spiders had really decreased by a lot for them to actually have such a peaceful journey. After tens of minutes of walking, Leo and the others finally arrived nearby the entrance of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Looking at their front, they quickly saw that the fight between the Sandstone Spider tribe against the Cave Lizard tribe was still going on. Butpared to thest time Leo''s group was here, there were fewer fights happening right now. As for who was winning and who was losing? It was surprisingly the Cave Lizard tribe who was losing while the Sandstone Spider tribe was winning. It''s really surprising to see such a situation taking ce because the Sandstone Spiders were considered as the bottom feeders, so for them to win against the Cave Lizards, a Magical Beast considered as a mid-tier predator in the underground areas, it simply shows just how many Sandstone Spiders were in this Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest because it''s only through numerical advantage that a weak side could have a chance of winning against the strong side. Looking at the carcasses of Magical Beastsying on the ground, Leo and others easily confirmed their assumption as they saw more carcasses of Sandstone Spiderspared to Cave Lizards. Compared to thest time Leo was here, it was already obvious from this sight alone that the Cave Lizards weren''t really having that much of trouble having a twenty against one fight, despite the teamwork of the Sandstone Spiders. His guess is that the Cave Lizards should have been thinking that even if they go down, as long as they have brought a lot of Sandstone Spiders with them, it would be worth it. "How much profit do you think we could get once this is all over?" Leo can''t help asking as he turned to look at the others. "Didn''t you say that you only have tens or so remaining Storage Rings left?" Cassandra replied with a smirk on her face, seemingly saying to Leo that even if there is a lot he wouldn''t be able to take everything. "Indeed, so how would you store all of those carcasses of the Sandstone Spiders and Cave Lizards?" Elizabeth added. "You guys should stop discussing about profit since it''s still too early to think about it." Angel said. "I agree with Angel," Veronica nodded her head. "Yeah..." Ash agreed as well. "Well, as long as the Sandstone Lord Spider and the Leader of this Cave Lizard tribe don''te out, then this battle would not be considered as over yet," Charlotte exined. "I know," Leo said as he turned his head to look at the front while letting out a helpless smile. As if he doesn''t know about that. He was just asking to liven up the mood a bit as he has noticed the intense atmosphere, which in his opinion, is not good. It''s okay to be serious, but at the same time, they should also be calm. Unfortunately, Cassandra and the other women didn''t understand his point. At the side, it was Ethan''s group turn to chuckle at Leo, feeling delighted at him getting his joke stepped on by all of his women to the mud. Chapter 420 - Reclaiming The Water Source Part 3 Chapter 420 Reiming the water source part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others continued observing the ongoing fight between the Sandstone Spider tribe against the Cave Lizard tribe for nearly an hour, thinking of the best n to use in order to finally reim the water source for the Sandy Town. "Have you noticed something really strange going on right now?" Ethan suddenly asked while his eyes were still fully focused in front. "Strange?" Leo curiously asked as he followed where Ethan was looking at, hoping to also see this so-called strangeness. Cassandra and everyone else also did the same, wanting to know about it. "Don''t you see, the Sandstone Spider tribe are only sending ordinary Sandstone Spiders at this moment, and a few Sandstone Soldier Spiders from time to time, to fight against those Cave Lizards," Ethan said before pointing out with his finger as he then added, "Look, one Cave Lizard, despite still fighting against twenty Sandstone Spiders, majority of those are actually only ordinary Sandstone Spiders." "Indeed," Leo nodded his head as he saw with his own eyes the Cave Lizard that Ethan had mentioned. In between the entrance of the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest and the Cave Lizard''s tunnel, a single Cave Lizard was currently fighting against a group of ordinary Sandstone Spiders with only two Sandstone Soldier Spiders in the formation. They quickly started observing the other fights and soon realized that the ratio of ordinary Sandstone Spiders and Sandstone Soldier Spiders that can be seen in the fight was basically every ten is to one, specifically every ten ordinary Sandstone Spiders there would only be one Sandstone Soldier Spider. As for Sandstone Knight Spiders, there were practically none appearing anymore. The situation right now is really unlike a while ago where there were still a considerable amount of ordinary Sandstone Spiders, Sandstone Soldier Spiders, and Sandstone Knight Spiders. "Wait, don''t tell me the Sandstone Spider tribe is now slowly losing the fight?" Cassandra can''t help asking after understanding what Leo and Ethan meant. "This is a bit bad, right? Since we would no longer be fighting against a bottom feeder anymore," Elizabeth asked worryingly. "Actually, no matter who wins or who will lose, both side has lost a lot of their own soldiers already, which means both are now in their weakened state." Angel shook her head to disagree with Elizabeth. "See those carcasses on the ground. It obviously proves that both sides have taken significant damage," Veronica supported Angel''s im. Looking at Leo and Ethan, Ash can''t help saying, "But I think that the both of them are currently thinking different." Charlotte, who was focusing on observing, trying to understand something, suddenly nodded her head while muttering, "I see," Hearing this, ine and the others didn''t bother speaking as they all turned their attention to Charlotte, shooting her a questioning look. Cassandra and the others also turned to look at her as well. "The battle is finally reaching the climax part," Charlotte vaguely exined. Although Cassandra and everyone else''s question wasn''t answered clearly by Charlotte, it didn''t take that long for them to finally understood what she meant. ROAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAR! Two loud bellows sounded at two different sides, specifically the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest side and the Cave Lizard''s tunnel side. At the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest side, a hundred or so of Sandstone Knight Spiders appeared, with a few Sandstone Mother Spiders in the formation. Tens of thousands of ordinary Sandstone Spiders and thousands of Sandstone Soldier Spiders appeared in their front. On the other hand, at the side of the Cave Lizard''s tunnel side, a hundred or so of Cave Lizards with a cultivation of 5 Star to 7 Star, specifically simr to those Sandstone Knight Spiders, appeared as well. Unfortunately, their side doesn''t have any with the same cultivation as the Sandstone Mother Spiders. In front of them were thousands of Cave Lizards with the cultivation of 1 Star to 4 Star. Nevertheless, both sides were pretty much showing the same strength right now, considering that the Sandstone Spiders are bottom feeders. However, who really made those two loud bellows weren''t those that were mentioned, but rather the Sandstone Lord Spider and the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. The Sandstone Lord Spider has a cultivation of peak 1st Gxy level. It has an insanely enormous body with surprisingly 16 long legs. It has 8 big red-colored eyes, fiercely looking at the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. At the same time, its sharp teeth were gnashing loudly, expressing how enraged it was. While on the opposite side, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard has a cultivation of an early stage 1st Gxy level. It was insanely big as well, though a bit smallerpared to the Sandstone Lord Spider. It was simrly expressing the same manner as the Sandstone Lord Spider. It is really fortunate that the location of the fight right now, despite being deep underground, is big enough to fit the size of the two enormous Gxy level Magical Beasts with a still big enough space for the two to fight. "Shouldn''t you think it''s best for us to get out of here now?" Ethan turned to look at Leo, "As in now, in this instant!" "I think you''re indeed correct," Leo replied while gulping down a mouthful of saliva. He slowly turned to look at the others while pointing his lips as a sign for them to make their retreat. Without wasting any more time, and before the battle between the Sandstone Lord Spider against the Beast Lord Cave Lizard begins as well, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre immediately lead the retreat, since it was the three of them located at the rear. As silently as possible, Leo and everyone else slowly followed after, with Ethan at the very back to act as their first defense in case one of those two Gxy-level Magical Beasts notices them. After all, he is a Gxy level Mage as well, so it''s very possible for him to buy the others enough time to escape while at the same time be able to safely escape as well. Fortunately, even after going hundreds or so of meters of distance away, they still remained unnoticed. Everyone can''t help heaving a sigh of relief after knowing that they were finally far away from the location for the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts to fight. Still, they didn''t let their guard down as they continued increasing their distance away from the ce. Obviously, with how big those two Gxy-level Magical Beasts are, it wouldn''t be surprising for them both to have a big enough arena. A kilometer of space wouldn''t even be considered as enough for them. To really be considered safe, it''s much better for all of them to quickly go back to the 5th outpost and prepare themselves. Because most likely, once one of those two Gxy level Magical Beasts wins the fight, it would also be the perfect time for them tounch their own attack. "Don''t look back and be extremely careful," Leo reminded. "We know!" Cassandra can''t help herself from rolling her eyes after hearing Leo''s word. "You''ve repeated that for so many times already!" Elizabeth said irritatingly. "To be exact, he had repeated it 13 times, including now," Angel quickly rified. "This is my first seeing Leo this worried," Veronica said while letting out a giggle. "Indeed, it really makes us feel that we are special to him despite how he treats us, hehehehe," Ash added with a short chuckle. "Can''t argue with that," Charlotte nodded her head at their ims. Hearing Cassandra and the other''s words, Leo doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or not. He can''t deny that this was indeed the first time that he was this worried. But that is simply because this is also his first time being this close to such a powerful Magical Beast. No, to be more precise, being this close to a breathing powerful Magical Beast that absolutely has a very high chance of sessfully killing all of them once their presence is noticed. Obviously, he has experienced something even more powerful than these two Gxy level Magical Beasts back then at the Floating Mountain, specifically, Levi''s parents, whom he was sure were on the Constetion level. However, during that time, Levi''s parents were on his side. They weren''t his enemy, but rather they were his allies. Aside from that, to guarantee that they will remain his allies, Levi was also at his side. That time with the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm doesn''t count as well, since he was in an absolutely advantageous position at that time. After all, during that time, he has a huge amount of Chaos Mana in his control and he was also driving his car at a safe distance. At this moment, though, he doesn''t have any of that, both during the time of Levi''s parents and the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. Once one of those two Gxy-level Magical Beasts notices them, then they would be as good as dead. Even with him having Chaos Orbs in his Storage Rings to use in the fight, he is a hundred percent sure that he won''t have enough time, or even be fast enough, to use them, not to mention release a huge amount of Chaos Mana enough to counter against two Gxy level Magical Beasts. Or even if he can indeed still survive due to being able to release a huge amount of Chaos Mana to defend himself in time, he very much doesn''t believe that everyone else would also be able to survive. After all, if he himself is having trouble protecting himself already, not to mention protecting the others. This was the exact reason why he is really worried right now because their situation at this very moment is unlike before.. One wrong move, and Boom!, they''re gone for eternity. Chapter 421 - Reclaiming The Water Source Part 4 Chapter 421 Reiming the water source part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It was only after retreating more than a kilometer away inside the ce almost entirely covered with webs did Leo and everyone heard the beginning of the fight in the far distance. Their distance right now, despite still being in the ce almost covered entirely with webs, was already considered safe. But still, they didn''t let down their guard. Loud explosions sounded every now and then, which causes the webs surrounding them to start trembling due to the fight. "We need to leave this ce as soon as possible!" Leo eximed to the others as he noticed that the webs around them were finally starting to detach from the walls and fall down. He quickly realized that staying any longer inside this ce would be very dangerous for all of them. Once webs fall towards them, escaping out from it would be extremely difficult due to how dense the webs were and how sticky the webs were. It''s even possible for them to be stacked on the webs helplessly, and their only way to escape is to ask the others nearby them to pull them out. Cassandra and everyone also understand clearly this point, so they hasten their movements to escape. Along the way, Leo started summoning his Elementals to support him. He summoned 4 Fire Elementals since webs were weak against fire and 2 Earth Elementals for defense in case a Sandstone Spider would randomly attack them. Every now and then Leo and everyone would shoot some Magic spells to block the webs from falling towards them. A few of them have also experienced being trapped, at least once, causing their speed to slow down. Even with the Elementals'' help, it still proved to be very difficult to quickly traverse forward. It wasn''t a big of a problem for Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre if ever they were the ones trapped by the webs since their strength alone is already enough to allow them to break free out from the webs. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the same case with the rest. Once they got trapped, they could only helplessly ask for others to help them break out from it. After tens of minutes of experiencing such a difficult journey, everyone finally reached the very end. Still, they didn''t stop as they continued moving towards the 5th outpost. Right now, there were only a few webs around them, which honestly speaking, whenpared to the ce almost covered entirely with webs, was a lot safer. Even though a few webs would still fall due to the continuous trembling of the walls caused by the ongoing fight and fall towards them, getting out from it is a lot easier even without anyone''s help since despite it still being sticky, there would only be a small number of webs. Thest time, whenever some webs fall, they would bring along with them a lot more webs to their path downward, causing the webs to be very dense, thus hard to escape. Soon, Leo and the others finally arrived at the 5th outpost, making them heave a sigh of relief. At this moment, the 5th outpost was on full alert. The majority of the people of the Earthen Spirit race were on the top of the walls, weapons ready in hand. War weapons were armed and pointed towards their front, ready to fire once any Magical Beasts appeared. The watchtowers weren''t entirely made of wood anymore, as a majority of it was now made out of stone. On top were Mages, preparing to provide support once the fight begins. Surprisingly, even the walls now have gates made out of huge and thick woodbined together with stone to block the entrance. Unlike before that, it was only an open pathway. Whooosh! The three wooden gates in the middle pathway slowly opened, allowing Leo and everyone to walk in. "Prince Leo," Mayor Jong greeted as soon as Leo arrived inside the third gate. "Gather your people," Leo immediately informed Mayor Jong before walking straight towards the meeting tent located in the middle. Cassandra and the others also followed closely behind. Hearing Leo''s words, Mayor Jong didn''t bother asking any questions as he immediately called out his officials and took them into the meeting tent. He quickly understands just from that word of Leo alone that there was no longer any time to waste. As soon as everyone arrived, the meeting for the new changes of ns began. ..... After a few hours, the meeting came to an end. Mayor Jong along with his officials left the meeting tent before quickly gathering soldiers toe with them to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Meanwhile, Leo and everyone walked straight outside the wall. They decided that they will wait for Mayor Jong to finish gathering the soldiers over there as it has a much more bigger space. The walls surrounding them keep on trembling every now and then. Right now, it wasn''t only causing the webs to fall down, but some loose parts of the walls as well. Seeing this, Leo''s face turned even more solemn. Honestly speaking, this was exactly the main reason why he was in a rush right now, because he realized on their journey back to the 5th outpost that the longer they allowed the Sandstone Lord Spider and the Beast Lord Cave Lizard to fight, the more damage they would cause around this ce. He is a hundred percent sure that before the fight would be over, this ce would be covered with plenty of rubles of various different sizes. At that time, going to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest would be many folds more difficult. After a few minutes of waiting, a big formation of soldiers lead by Mayor Jong and his people was finally formed behind Leo. A total of 500 people were gathered together, separated into 5 different formations with 100 soldiers on each. "Ready?" Leo turned to look at Mayor Jong and asked. "Yes!" Mayor Jong nodded his head in response. "Then let''s begin!" Leo smiled before turning around and starting to lead in front. Cassandra and the others then quickly followed behind Leo, before Mayor Jong and his officials, thenstly the soldiers. Along the way, they cleared all the webs blocking their path, even the webs up on the ceiling weren''t spared. They also reinforced the ceiling using Earth Element Magic spells to avoid from any idents of falling rocks from the loose parts of the walls. Mages were in front as they casted Fire Element Magic spells to burn down the webs, as it was the only way for them topletely clear them. They continued doing that until eventually they arrived at the ce almost covered entirely with webs. The sight of this ce alone was already enough for everyone to take a step back and bring shivers to their bones. All of them are fully aware that the ce in front of them right now is the most dangerous ce aside from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Fortunately, though, they were informed ahead of time that there are only a few Sandstone Spiders in this ce. So, it''s not as dangerous as they thought. "Begin!" Leo soon sent out an order. The Mages nodded their heads before putting their hands forward and casting Fire Element Magic spells once again. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Many different kinds of Fire Element Magic spells shoot straight towards the webs, burning them down from crisps then to nothing. The fire continued spreading towards the other webs, causing an enormous fire to start. It continued to spread deeper and deeper. At the same time, Leo ordered everyone to start moving forward. "Move!" Mayor Jong and his officials quickly ordered the soldiers to begin marching forward. Every now and then, Sandstone Spiders would randomly attack them, causing a few casualties, especially to the Mages as they were at the very front. Fortunately, though, no one has died amongst them yet. The only worst case was one of the Mages seriously getting injured after a Sandstone Spider caught him off guard and pulled him straight to the fire. The main reason for only having a few casualties was because of Charlotte and the other powerful people closely guarding the front. They were able to quickly provide assistance whenever someone was being attacked. No one could practically escape from their eyes. The farther they have traveled, the more Sandstone Spiders attacked them and the more casualties they have received. But still, no one has died. Everything was proceeding ording to n. So far, no mishaps have happened yet. Unfortunately though, just like what Leo had expected, the ce is starting to slowly get destroyed. More and more rocks have fallen to the ground from the ceiling. The trembling of the wall became, even more, stronger, and cracks began to show around their surrounding. Although they were indeed reinforcing the surrounding walls, it would most likely onlyst for a short period of time. Looking at this sight, Leo didn''t hesitate to secretly summon his Earth Elementals disguised in their toy soldier form. Obviously, he needs to prepare a way to protect themselves in advance before the situation could turn to the worst. The earlier he is prepared, the better their survival would be. However, there was still a big chance for them to avoid that from really happening. The destruction happening right now was obviously caused by the fight between the Sandstone Lord Spider against the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. So, once they solved that problem, everything here would also be over.. Of course, not everything, but at least they would be able to stop the destruction of this ce. Chapter 422 - Reclaiming The Water Source Part 5 Chapter 422 Reiming the water source part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Fortunately, it didn''t take that long for Leo and everyone to arrive nearby the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. No, they were still a bit far, but from this distance alone they could already see in front of them the ongoing fight of the Sandstone Lord Spider against the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. The fight was very intense. Every attack from either of the two causes the ce to tremble with the rocks falling from the ceiling. *ROAAAAAAR! The Sandstone Lord Spider bellowed as it shoots out webs from its mouth straight towards one of the feet of the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Whooosh! Instantly, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard was bound to the ground, restricting its movements. It turned to look at the webs and began biting it off, trying to break out from its predicament. Seeing this obvious chance to attack, the Sandstone Lord Spider''s eight eyes lit up as it immediatelyunches itself. Unbeknownst to the Sandstone Lord Spider though, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard was actually just making a faint to lure it closer. As soon as the Sandstone Lord Spider arrived a few meters away from the Beast Lord Cave Lizard, thetter suddenly turned its head to look at the former, forming something like a smirking face before opening its mouth. WHOOOOOOSH! zing me came straight towards the direction of the face of the Sandstone Lord Spider. With how close the distance between the two was already, the Sandstone Lord Spider was unable to react in time after seeing the Beast Lord Cave Lizard''s attack. BOOOOOM! The Sandstone Lord Spider received the attack directly to its face, causing it to fly tens of meters backward while letting out a painful cry. ROOOOARRR! While the Sandstone Lord Spider was suffering from its attack, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard quickly pulled its feet out from the webs, trapping it from moving and right afterunching itself forward. However, unlike the Sandstone Lord Spider, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard approached cautiously in fear that the former would actually use a simr strategy. Although it was suffering from the painful attack, the Sandstone Lord Spider was still able to quickly react as it saw the Beast Lord Cave Lizard approaching from its vision. It jumped backwards while at the same time sending an order to a few Sandstone Mother Spiders to block the path of the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Nevertheless, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard didn''t seem to care about the blockage of Sandstone Mother Spider. In fact, it even felt delighted seeing them blocking its path. After all, the blockage of Sandstone Mother Spider in its path would certainly leave a lot of openings in the formation of the Sandstone Spider tribe, which can be used to the Cave Lizard tribe''s advantage. The Beast Lord Cave Lizard relentlessly continued on, chasing after the Sandstone Lord Spider. At the same time, it also sent an order to all of its Cave Lizard tribe to grab this opportunity to focus on attacking those parts with only a few Sandstone Mother Spiders assisting. Of course, the Sandstone Lord Spider clearly knew about this. But still, it didn''t feel like it was a big of a problem because its life was more preciouspared to just having a few openings in the formation of the Sandstone Spider tribe. After all, once it died, even if they have the advantage in their formation, their entire Sandstone Spider tribe would still lose this fight, since at that time no one would be left to fight against a Gxy-level Magical Beast like the Beast Lord Cave Lizard, thus the reason why they would lose. As soon as the Beast Lord Cave Lizard arrived in front of the blockage of Sandstone Mother Spiders, it quickly began devouring them and massacred them. The Sandstone Mother Spiders could only helplessly fight a losing battle just to block the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Of course, their sacrifice wasn''t for nothing as their death allowed their Sandstone Lord Spider to recover from receiving a critical attack just now. Watching the Sandstone Mother Spiders being ughtered like sheep, the Sandstone Lord Spider grit its teeth as it began to hasten its recovery. ROOOOARRR! The Beast Lord Cave Lizard turned to look at the Sandstone Lord Spider and taunted it, seemingly saying to thetter that if it wouldn''te here, it would kill all of its wives. Unfortunately for the Beast Lord Cave Lizard, the Sandstone Lord Spider actually ignored its taunting. It was very clear to see for the Sandstone Lord Spider that if it indeed allowed the Beast Lord Cave Lizard to sessfully taunt it, then with its current injured state right, it would just allow thetter to have the full advantage. After all, although it wasn''t seriously injured, its vision was still being hindered due to the critical hit it had just received. Recovering its vision first in exchange for a few sacrifices of Sandstone Mother Spiders is a must in order to win this fight. Seeing this, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard shook its head as it turned around and continued killing the wives of the Sandstone Lord Spider. It didn''t bother with the Sandstone Lord Spider anymore and instead choose to eliminate what threatens its Cave Lizard tribe. Doing it this way would allow its Cave Lizard tribe to win against the Sandstone Spider tribe. The Sandstone Lord Spider was able to quickly understand what the Beast Lord Cave Lizard was doing, but still, it didn''t take a step forward and continued recovering. Aside from that, though, it was also secretly brewing something inside. Obviously, it wouldn''t allow the Beast Lord Cave Lizard to do whatever it wants without any consequences of its actions. Once he is done recovering, it will make the Beast Lord Cave Lizard suffer more than what it had done to it. After a few tens of minutes, the Sandstone Lord Spider finally finished recovering. Within that time period, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard has already killed tens of Sandstone Mother Spiders, causing the Sandstone Spider tribe to fall into a disadvantageous position. ROAAAAARR! The Sandstone Lord Spider bellowed loudly to announce its return. It jumped forward and formed something like a taunting smile to the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Out of nowhere, explosions began sounding inside the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Afterwards, tens of thousands of ordinary Sandstone Spiders exited out from the nest and right after began attacking the Cave Lizard tribe. The Beast Lord Cave Lizard was dumbfounded at seeing such a sight. It really didn''t expect something like this to happen. With the sudden appearance of tens of thousands of ordinary Sandstone Spiders, although they were weak as they were only a No Star Magical Beast, they were still able to turn the tables around for the Sandstone Spider tribe. It didn''t take that long for the Sandstone Spider tribe to have the upper hand once again, causing the Cave Lizard tribe to take a step back as they can''t handle fighting against hundreds of ordinary Sandstone Spiders at the same time. No, they could actually handle fighting against hundreds of ordinary Sandstone Spiders, after all, they can easily squash such a thing with a single step. But with the help of the Sandstone Soldier Spiders, Sandstone Knight Spiders, and Sandstone Mother Spiders, it was a different story. A single Sandstone Mother Spider is already a difficult opponent, not to mention whenbined together with the other three different levels of Sandstone Spiders. The Beast Lord Cave Lizard turned to look at the Sandstone Lord Spider, shooting thetter a hateful look. It really thought that its Cave Lizard tribe could finally have the advantage, but it turns out, the Sandstone Lord Spider actually has tens of thousands of eggs ready to hatch anytime it wants inside the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. ROOOOARRR! The Beast Lord Cave Lizard bellowed in rage before charging straight towards the direction of the Sandstone Lord Spider. It didn''t bother hunting more Sandstone Mother Spiders anymore, thinking that its effort might just go to waste if ever there are actually still more Sandstone Spider''s eggs ready to hatch anytime. Bang! As soon as the Beast Lord Cave Lizard began charging, the Sandstone Lord Spider suddenly dug eight of its legs to the ground. Then, its body started glowing brown-colored light. Booom! Booom! Booom! Out of the Beast Lord Cave Lizard''s expectations, the ground underneath it suddenly copsed as it right after fell into a huge deep dark pit with sharp objects simr in shape to the legs of the Sandstone Lord Spider waiting on the ground. It quickly understood the situation, so it moved its arms to grab the wall, slowing its fall. After a few seconds, it finally stabilizes itself on the wall and right after began climbing up. Unexpectedly though, the legs suddenly on the ground turned soft and soon after beganshing towards the direction of the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Theshing wasn''t really causing that much damage to the Beast Lord Cave Lizard, but with its current situation, it slowly causes its arms to let go and finally fall to the pit. BOOOOM! Chapter 423 - Reclaiming The Water Source Part 6 Chapter 423 Reiming the water source part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce A loud sound of the Beast Lord Cave Lizard falling to the ground of the pit sounded loudly, as if to let everyone know that it has fallen into the trap of the Sandstone Lord Spider. Afterwards, painful cries of the Beast Lord Cave Lizard continuously sounded, drowning everyone''s ears with its loud noise. Eventually, the sound stopped sounding, quickly reced by the surrounding turning into dead silent to the point that if one dropped a pin right now it would be possible to hear its sound. At the far distance, Leo was shocked to see this sight. It was really out of his expectations that the Sandstone Lord Spider would actually be able to beat the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. After all, the former was considered as a bottom feeder while thetter was a mid-tier predator, so it should have been the other way around, not like this one right now. Moreover, a while ago the Beast Lord Cave Lizard was still winning, yet seemingly in an instant. The tables have turned. What''s even more shocking was, even the Sandstone Spider tribe was also winning against the Cave Lizard tribe right this moment. Although the price to pay for this win was the Sandstone Spider tribe losing morepared to the Cave Lizard tribe, it still can''t deny the fact that, in the end, they won. For the Sandstone Spider tribe, it was an extremely hard-fought victory, from the beginning until the end. There were a few times when they were losing the fight and a few times when they were winning. Still, they keep on fighting and fighting, until eventually all their efforts finally paid off. Unfortunately, it would only be a short-lived victory... "Begin!" Leo eximed loudly after seeing that the Beast Lord Cave Lizard has died. With that order sent, Cassandra and the others, along with Mayor Jong and his 500 soldiers, immediately charged forward to join the ongoing battle between the Sandstone Spider tribe against the Cave Lizard tribe. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Different Elements of Magic spells rained down towards the formation of the Sandstone Spider tribe and the Cave Lizard tribe. Soon after, explosions sounded before quickly being followed after by numerous painful cries. Meanwhile, Charlotte, along with Ethan, ine, and Edward didn''t waste any time as they charged directly straight towards the direction of the Sandstone Lord Spider, not letting it help its Sandstone Spider tribe. Doing this doesn''t only restrict it, but it also cut it off from its soldiers, simr to what had happened to the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm back then. A Magical Beast tribe without a Leader is equivalent to a headless chicken. Such a saying has been proven true already, so Leo nned to use it again for this fight. Although calling it a headless chicken was considered as an exaggeration, it was still somewhat within that scope of the word. The Sandstone Spider tribe could still fight against Mayor Jong''s soldiers, but it wouldn''t be that difficult to defeat them since they don''t have that much unity like what thetter has. After all, despite the fact that the Sandstone Mother Spiders or the Sandstone Knight Spiders could still givemands to lead the Sandstone Spider tribe, their orders weren''t centralized. They have different thought processes and opinions in the battle, resulting in different kinds ofmands. It would basically turn out to be like tens of different orders, with different purposes being sent out to different formations. Some would order to retreat beforeunching an attack. Some would order to continue going offensive, just like what they were doing this entire time. Some would even order to just follow what the others were doing And many more different kinds of orders. With such kinds of orders being sent, they would not be unified. Different openings would appear, which their opponent would be able to grab through the help of their Leader, Mayor Jong. Indeed, the person leading this battle wasn''t Leo, but Mayor Jong. It''s because Leo had thought that it''s much better for him to observe than to join in the fight. He had already said it thest time, "The more they fight, the more he could learn!" With so many different types of Mages and various kinds of styles in controlling Mana, it''s also meant the best opportunity for him to gather more knowledge. Therefore, he just stood there and watch. asionally, he would lend a hand by suggesting to Mayor Jong a n. But most of the time, he would only stand there and watch. Nothing more and nothing less. Anyways, he was already very experienced when ites to fighting against Magical Beast, so it''s alright for him to not join in this fight. On the other hand, though, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre joined in the fight. Aside from Charlotte, Ethan, ine, and Edward, who were now fighting against the Sandstone Lord Spider, the rest formed a team and fought together while protecting each other''s back. Leo can''t help himself from secretly cheering for them every time they killed a Sandstone Spider. "Your friends are really capable, Prince Loki," Mayor Jongmented as he has seen in his sight what Cassandra''s team was capable of. "Of course, that''s why I invited them to join me," Leo replied with a smile. "How about me, Prince Loki, would I also have the great honor to join your group?" Mayor Jong asked while feeling embarrassed. Leo turned to look at Mayor Jong and dubiously asked, "You?" "Please don''t misunderstand me, Prince Loki. I just want to know whether for you I also have the same capability as them or not," Mayor Jong quickly exined himself. "Oh..." Leo smiled and nodded his head in acknowledgment. He really thought that Mayor Jong would actually want to join him. It turns out that he just wanted to know about his opinion of him. Of course, he still can''t rule out the possibility. "If you want, then you can join. I could use someone with great capability like yours," Leo smiled in response before turning to looked at the front again. Hearing Prince Leo''s words, Mayor Jong can''t help smiling in delight. The thought of wanting to join Prince Leo''s group had indeed crossed his mind once, but he didn''t entertain it further as he doesn''t believe that he would have the chance. But now that he heard that he does have a chance, he can''t help thinking more about it. A few secondster, Mayor Jong shook his head. After thinking about it inwardly for a bit, in the end, he decided to decline such an offer. Although it was a great opportunity to get close to a Prince of Lionheart Kingdom, which would help the Sandy Town a lot, he still can''t bear to leave his people, especially since thest Mayor, which is his Master, had left the Sandy Town in his hand. It''s his responsibility to take care of his people, so he can''t leave them. The fight continued against the Sandstone Spider tribe. It wasn''t only them involved, the Cave Lizard tribe also joined in the fight, turning the battle into a three-way fight. However, with the small remaining number of the Cave Lizard tribe, they soon fell from the battle. All of those on the battlefield died while a few of them escaping through the tunnel they used to travel to the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. On the other hand, the Sandstone Spider tribe was slowly being pushed to a corner. Even with the new addition of tens of thousands of ordinary Sandstone Spiders, it still didn''t help them have any slight advantage. Meanwhile, the Sandstone Lord Spider was beginning to weaken as it had received critical attacks from Charlotte''s group from time to time. Additionally, it hadn''t fully recovered yet from the direct attack to its face that it had received a while back then from the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. ROAAAAAAR! The Sandstone Lord Spider bellowed loudly, before being followed after by seemingly numerous banging sounds inside the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. Soon, tens of thousands of ordinary Sandstone Spiders came out from the nest and began providing assistance to the Sandstone tribe. Unfortunately, Leo had long expected such a thing to happen already. So, he and Mayor Jong had already thought of a n to handle it. Seemingly in an instant, Magical Knights with cultivation higher than 4 Star separated from the main group and began attacking the reinforcement that is made up of ordinary Sandstone Spiders. A few Mages also diverted their attacks as they began shooting area of effect Magic spells towards them, causing their numbers to quickly decrease. Seeing this, the Sandstone Lord Spider could only helplessly grit its teeth. It bellowed another time to send out thest remaining ready-to-hatch wave of ordinary Sandstone Spiders from its nest. Out of the Sandstone Lord Spider''s expectations, the new wave of ordinary Sandstone Spiders still wasn''t able to cause that much effect. It only caused a little trouble, causing a few casualties amongst Mayor Jong''s soldiers. Aside from that, there was practically nothing more, as in literally. Honestly speaking, that''s actually within expectations. After all, the Sandstone Spider tribe still doesn''t have a centralizedmand,pared to Mayor Jong''s soldiers who have a united front with one single goal, to eliminate the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest. ROAAAAARR! Suddenly, a loud bellow of something familiar was heard by everyone. Quickly, Leo turned to look in the direction of the pit that the Beast Lord Cave Lizard has fallen to, seemingly knowing already what it was. Chapter 424 - Reclaiming The Water Source Part 7 Chapter 424 Reiming the water source part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo''s face turned very solemn as he eximed, "This is bad!" "Charlotte, Ethan, ine, and Edward, all of you quickly fall back here!" Leo eximed towards Charlotte''s group. Hearing Leo''s orders, Charlotte and the others nodded their heads to each other before quickly flying away from the Sandstone Lord Spider. They quickly understood Leo''s reason for calling them back. The loud bellowed just now obviously came from the only Magical Beast that fell to the pit. Beast Lord Cave Lizard! "What should we do next?" Mayor Jong anxiously asked Leo on what to do next after knowing that the Beast Lord Cave Lizard is still alive. "Let''s wait and see the situation first before deciding on anything," Leo motioned his hand for Mayor Jong to calm down, "We can''t hastily create a n without knowing anything." "Okay..." Mayor Jong nodded his head before taking deep breaths to calm his anxious nerves. Leo was indeed correct, he should calm down first, especially since they still don''t know what exactly is happening. "We can only hope that the Beast Lord Cave Lizard is seriously injured," Leo said while solemnly observing the huge deep dark pit. "Leo?" Charlotte immediately asked as soon as shended beside Leo, along with Ethan, ine, and Edward. Leo didn''t bother replying to Charlotte as he put all of his focus on the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Unbeknownst to them, even the Sandstone Lord Spider was also paying close attention to the still alive Beast Lord Cave Lizard. It really thought before that it had sessfully killed it. Turns out it was actually still alive. ROAAAAARR! Another loud bellowed from the Beast Lord Cave Lizard sounded, causing the ce to tremble with a few loose rocks from the ceiling to fall down. "Make your soldiers retreat and regroup!" Leo quickly ordered Mayor Jong. "Okay!" Mayor Jong nodded his head in response before quickly excusing himself to inform his soldiers. "Everyone fall back and regroup!" "Fall back and regroup!" "Fall back and regroup!" BOOOOOM! Huge rocks suddenly came out shooting from the pit. Right after, Mana from their surrounding was suddenly being pulled towards that direction. "This..." Charlotte showed a face of disbelief after sensing the movement of the Mana in their surrounding. "Don''t tell me the Beast Lord Cave Lizard is actually having a breakthrough?!" Ethan eximed. "If that''s the case, then this should be what they called as Force Breakthrough!" ine said in surprised "That''s most likely the case. After all, it had certainly experienced just now a near-death experience." Edward nodded his head in agreement. Listening at the side, Leo can''t help feeling a bit surprised at the mention of ''Force Breakthrough''. As a Mage himself, he naturally knew about such a thing. Force Breakthrough, just like what its name suggests, it meant one is trying to forcefully breakthrough to the next level. One would need to gather a huge amount of Mana from their surrounding to oneself and then pour all of the Mana to their body beyond what their maximum Mana capacity could handle. Normally, such Force Breakthrough would only take ce when one has a very strong desire to be powerful, which usually is because of a certain someone, an extreme danger, or for a goal. Of course, there still exist more reasons. However, Force Breakthroughes with a huge risk, and that is one can''t breakthrough to the next level anymore after breaking through. That is the consequence of over-exerting one''s Mana capacity. The Mage destroyed their capability to increase their Mana capacity even further because what holds the Mana inside their body has been destroyed beyond repair. That''s why no one would want to do a Force Breakthrough unless they have an important reason for it. Therefore, for the Beast Lord Cave Lizard to do a Force Breakthrough, it should mean that it has a very important reason for daring to strip itself from the chance of getting even stronger. While the Beast Lord Cave Lizard was undergoing its Force Breakthrough, those Cave Lizards that had retreated, surprisingly returned and began attacking everyone. They were attacking desperately, seemingly without any regards to their own lives. Noticing this, Leo turned to look at Mayor Jong and eximed loudly for thetter to hear it, "Eliminate those Cave Lizards before any unexpected variables would happen." Leo then quickly turned to look at Charlotte and the others as he asked, "Do any of you know of a method for us to stop the Beast Lord Cave Lizard from breaking through?" The reason he asked such a question was because once one finished breaking through to the next level, they would then instantly recuperate back to their prime state. A Beast Lord Cave Lizard in its prime state would obviously be very dangerous for them. Not to mention, it would turn into a 2nd Gxy level Magical Beast. That''s why he wants to know of a way to stop such a thing from happening. "I don''t know..." Charlotte shook her head in response. She added, "This is my first time seeing a Force Breakthrough in person." "This is also my first experience," Ethan replied. But he quickly added, "Though I did hear from someone in the past that the only way to stop a Force Breakthrough is to kill the one undergoing it." "Doesn''t that also meant they are practically unstoppable once they do a Force Breakthrough?!" ine eximed in disbelief. "Killing the Beast Lord Cave Lizard while it''s undergoing a Force Breakthrough? I think that''s very difficult, considering where the Beast Lord Cave Lizard is located at this moment. Going inside that pit would mean we would have to prepare for anything that''s waiting for us down there..." Edward can''t help heaving a sigh of helplessness. "Okay..." Leo could only smile bitterly after hearing their replies. It seems like stopping the Beast Lord Cave Lizard from Force Breakthrough would be impossible. However... "Then, let''s quickly prepare for its appearance." Leo informed Charlotte and the others. Since it''s impossible to stop the Beast Lord Cave Lizard from its Force Breakthrough, then they would just prepare to give it a warm congrattory gift. "Charlotte, ine, and Edward go and help Mayor Jong''s side on eliminating the Sandstone Spider tribe and the Cave Lizard tribe. Quickly finish them off before the Beast Lord Cave Lizard could finish breaking through. And Ethan, don''t ever let the Sandstone Lord Spider join hands with its Sandstone Spider tribe." Leo quickly sent out new orders. "Okay!" Charlotte and the others replied. "No problem!" Ethan nodded his head in affirmation. Whooosh! Whooosh! Charlotte and the others immediately fly off towards the direction of the Sandstone Spider tribe and Cave Lizard tribe. On the other hand, Ethan blocked the only path for the Sandstone Lord Spider to go to its Sandstone Spider tribe. "As for me," Leo smiled mischievously before quickly summoning 10 Earth Elementals and making them turn into their toy soldier form, "Time to prepare for the Beast Lord Cave Lizard''s congrattory gift!" "Go up towards the ceiling," Leo quickly sent out an order to his ten Earth Elementals. The Earth Elementals nodded their heads before proceeding to look for a wall to climb in order to go up to the ceiling. It didn''t take that long for them to find one. Soon, the Earth Elementals arrived on the ceiling as they then turned to look at Leo, waiting for the nextmand. "Start digging out a huge boulder out from the ceiling. Be sure to give it enough support to not to let it identally drop to the ground before the Beast Lord Cave Lizard could arrive." Leo quickly followed up. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! After hearing that order, the Earth Elementals immediately started digging out a huge boulder out from the stone of the ceiling. Eventually, they reached the sandstone area, but they didn''t mind it and instead choose to make a huge boulder with abination of stone and sandstone. Of course, they didn''t forget to leave a thick enough wall of sandstone to hold down the sands from identally falling. The process was being done as quickly as possible, especially since there were 10 Earth Elementals helping each other. Before the Beast Lord Cave Lizard could finish breaking through, the huge boulder prepared from the ceiling was already finished. Right now, there were 10 pirs holding the huge boulder from the inside, connecting it to the entire wall. It was hidden from anyone''s sight since Leo doesn''t want Mayor Jong to know about his capability of summoning Elementals. "We only need to wait for the-" ROAAAAARR! WHOOOOOOOOOSH! "Oh, speak of the devil!" Leo smiled mischievously after hearing the Beast Lord Cave Lizard''s loud bellowed. It was clearly the sign of it finishing from breaking through, specifically from 1st Gxy level to 2nd Gxy level. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After breaking through, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard quickly began climbing up the pit. It slowly made its way back to the surface, fully ready to make its Cave Lizard tribe win this battle. Unbeknownst to the Beast Lord Cave Lizard, though, a congrattory gift was already prepared for its arrival. "I can''t wait to see its reaction," Leo chuckled. Chapter 425 - Reclaiming The Water Source Part 8 Chapter 425 Reiming the water source part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After a few seconds, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard finally appeared out from the pit. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Beast Lord Cave Lizard slowly pulled itselfpletely out from the pit before opening its huge mouth and... ROOOOARRR! The Beast Lord Cave Lizard bellowed loudly as if telling everyone that it has returned. Everyone immediately turned solemn after hearing that sound, except for... "Yeah, yeah, you''ve indeed made your way back. But unfortunately, you would be returning to that pit again!" Leo said before quickly sending an order to the Earth Elementals to cut off the pirs holding the huge boulder from falling. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, ten loud explosions began sounding from the ceiling, making everyone turned their heads to look up to the ceiling and see what it was. Whooooooooosh! "This..." Charlotte was unable to express what she is feeling right now due to how shock she was. "This is part of Leo''s n, right?" ine can''t help asking. "What the heck!" Edward eximed the moment he saw a huge boulder slowly falling from the ceiling. At the same time, Ethan quickly pulled himself together as he didn''t hesitate to fly back so as to not identally get injured by such a huge thing. Cassandra and the others can''t help turning to look at Leo, who at this moment was showing a very obvious mischievous smile on his face. "Please enjoy your one-way ticket to the afterlife!" Leo smiled in delight while watching the scene of the huge boulder falling. This was his so-called congrattory gift to the Beast Lord Cave Lizard, a huge boulder that will push it back to the pit and will hopefully also kill it for good. He was inspired to think of this n from remembering what he had done in order to create the tunnel onto the surface back then. However, at this moment, what he was sending from the ceiling was no longer mere sands, but rather a huge boulder that can possibly squash even a Gxy-level Magical Beast. Of course, he is just hoping for that to really happen. But if not, then it would at least be able to injure it, which is also enough to allow them to have a fighting chance to win. Simply put, whether the Beast Lord Cave Lizard dies or not, it would still give them an opportunity to win this fight. Standing on the receiving end, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard quickly wanted to move in order to escape from the huge boulder. Unfortunately, everything happened so fast. The huge boulder already arrived above the Beast Lord Cave Lizard''s head after Leo finished his words. BOOOOOOOM! The huge boulder fell entirely on the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Boooom! That wasn''t the only end of it, because of how heavy the huge boulder was, the ground the Beast Lord Cave Lizard was standing on gave up as it then created a slope that causes the Beast Lord Cave Lizard to slide back to the pit along with the huge boulder. BOOOOOOOM! A loud explosion soon after echoed through the entire ce. What followed afterwards was dead silence from everyone. Almost instantly, everyone chooses to stop from fighting, including the Magical Beast, as they all turned to look at the lone figure who was the only one making the noise right now. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Leoughed, seemingly like he was crazy, "What an anti-climatic entrance you just made there o'' so dear Beast Lord Cave Lizard!" "It seems like I also made a huge tomb for you to rest," Leo added before letting out a soft chuckle. Suddenly, though, Leo noticed something very strange, making him thought, "Eh, why is it so silent right now?" Leo slowly turned to look behind him and soon found out that everyone was actually looking at him right now, including the Sandstone Spider tribe and the Cave Lizard tribe. It was really a peculiar sight to behold because everyone seemed to silently agree to stop the fight. Just from this silence alone, he quickly understood that everyone had certainly heard what he had just said. "Ehem!" Leo coughed and right after saying, "It seemed like some kind of ident had happened to the Beast Lord Cave Lizard." Nevertheless, he still pretended that he doesn''t have anything to do with it. As long as he doesn''t admit it, even if everyone knew that it was his doing, they could only guess how he had done it. They will never be able to expect that he had sent out 10 Earth Elementals to dig out a huge boulder from the ceiling. Of course, except for Cassandra and the others close to him, as they already know about his capability to summon Elementals. Still, he wasn''t worried about it since he knew that they would all keep it as a secret after hearing his words right now. "Ummm... Leo?" Mayor Jong hesitated whether he should ask about it or just drop it. "Hmmm... Is there something you want to ask, Mayor Jong?" Leo turned to look at Mayor Jong with a dark smile on his face. Seeing this, Mayor Jong quickly waved his hand in front and said, "Nothing, nothing, just forget that I asked you a question." He paused before quickly adding, "Indeed, you''re right, Prince Loki! An ident had happened to the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Very unfortunate for such a powerful Magical Beast." "Right? It''s indeed very unfortunate," Leo pretended to shake his head to express his pity. Watching Leo and Mayor Jong''s conversation, Cassandra and the others can''t help shaking their heads while silently murmuring, "He''s even more thick facepared to the Sand race..." Turning to look behind him, Dan anxiously informed, "Everyone, I think we are forgetting about something here..." Right after hearing Dan''s words, everyone immediately realized something. They quickly pulled themselves together before bing serious again as they then swiftly pointed their weapons towards the Sandstone Spider tribe and Cave Lizard tribe. Half a secondter, the sound of fighting sounded again. Leo can''t help wiping the sweat off from his forehead after seeing this sight. He nearly put himself in a bad spot just now. If only he didn''t think of thickening his face by shamelessly pretending that it was an ident, then he wouldn''t have been able to think of a way to exin. Aside from that, he is really fortunate this time because he had only done such a thing in the presence of Mayor Jong and his soldiers, excluding Cassandra and the others. Because of that, he could always choose not to give any sort of exnation. If it was someone else, then he would have been immediately detained for questioning. "I should be low-key next time," Leo decided inwardly. If ever he does something simr to this in the future, he would certainly not act in a manner that can practically reveal that it was his doing. The Cave Lizard tribe quickly began retreating back to their tunnel as they realized that they would be dying if they choose to stay any longer here. After all, their Leader, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard, was already defeated. On the other hand, the Sandstone Spider tribe could only helplessly prolong their death by continuing to fight. They really wanted to retreat inside the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, thinking of giving themselves a home base advantage, but quickly realizing that doing so would also risk their unhatched eggs, they right after decided not to do it anymore. Inside their minds, they could only hope for their Leader, the Sandstone Lord Spider, to win the fight against those powerful Humans restricting it from regrouping with them. At this moment, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, and Edward had already regrouped with each other and are now attacking the Sandstone Lord Spider, intending to finish it off for good. Meanwhile, Leo turned to look at the huge boulder he had just dropped, hoping deep inside of him that he had sessfully killed the Beast Lord Cave Lizard. Though it wasn''t really that big of a deal if it still turned out to be alive, but wishing for it to just die is much better. "Please don''t cause me any more trouble now. I am dying to continue with our journey to the Horizon Empire." Leo silently whispered to himself. He had been repeatedly telling this from all this time that he wants to continue with their journey. Therefore, now that they only need one more step to be done with everything here, he can''t wait to take thatst step anymore. Inside his mind, he wants it to be finished as soon as possible. Fortunately, after tens of minutes, the fight finally ended without any more unexpected events. The Sandstone Spider tribe was finally defeated with their Sandstone Lord Spider dead by the hands of Charlotte, Ethan, ine, and Edward. On the other hand, the Beast Lord Cave Lizard didn''t make any more reactions, implying that it should be dead already. "I can finally say that everything here is now officially over.." Leo said to himself before sitting on a rock nearby him. Chapter 426 - Magic Crystals Chapter 426 Magic Crystals Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, with the battle finally over, Mayor Jong immediately sent his soldiers inside the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest to start clearing the ce and to also finally be able to let the water flow to the Sandy Town once again. "Remember to carefully take the Sandstone Spider''s eggs." Mayor Jong quickly reminded his soldiers. Aside from the carcasses of the Sandstone Spider tribe and the Cave Lizard tribe, the eggs were also one of the profits they have gained in this fight. Some soldiers were also assigned to guard the tunnel that the Cave Lizards had created so as to not allow any ident from happening. Meanwhile, Leo regrouped with Cassandra and the location of the carcass of the Sandstone Lord Spider. "This thing could give us a lot of benefits once we put it to proper use," Cassandra said. "Its legs and teeth can be crafted as weapons, its shell for armor, its innards and other parts of its body could be used to concoct medicines, potions, and supplement, andstly, its Mana core can be used for cultivation." Elizabeth said while taking notes inside her mind about the benefits that the Sandstone Lord Spider could give to them. "We can also cook it as it contains a lot of nutrients that are good for Mages like us," Angel unexpectedly suggested. "That''s so disgusting, right...?" Veronica can''t help expressing her concern with Angel''s suggestion. "Absolutely, not!" Ash shook her head in disagreement. She continued, "The nutrients that Magical Beast gives to the body of Mages like us can improve our Magic capability, like expanding our Mana capacity, strengthening our bodies, and it also has a small chance of improving our affinity to a specific Element Mana." "But..." "Don''t worry, it''s alright if you don''t want to eat it. No one is going to force you to do something you don''t want to do," Charlotteforted Veronica. "I have one question, is spider meat tasty?" Ethan can''t help himself from asking. "I am also curious," ine expressed her curiosity. "....." With that question, everyone started discussing about the taste of spider meat. Except for Leo... At the side, Leo was checking the carcass of the Sandstone Lord Spider, trying to find its Mana core. He has something he wanted to confirm by finding that Mana core. After a few minutes, Leo finally dug out the Mana core of the Sandstone Lord Spider, which is unlike any Mana core he has seen. "Indeed, the Mana core of a Gxy level Magical Beast is not Mana stone, but rather Magic crystals..." Leo whispered to himself while looking at the Magic Crystal with a color of brown, implying it was an Earth Crystal. He had already seen and even absorbed an Earth Crystal one time before. It was back then when he was cultivating during their journey to the Southeast Fortress from Twilight Forest after stealing all the Magical resources from the Twilight Bear tribe. So he was able to quickly recognized it. Magic Crystals were just like Element Orbs, but inferior. They are basically the next level of Mana stones. The Magic Crystals are separated into two different types, which are Element Crystals and Mana Crystals. Element Crystals are items that contained Element Mana. Like for example, Earth Crystals contained Earth Element Mana, and Water Crystals, which ine had mentioned before, contained Water Element Mana. On the other hand, the Mana Crystals, just like what its name suggests, contained Pure Mana only. Comparing the two, Mana Crystal is actually much better than Element Crystals, because the former doesn''t have any restrictions when one is using it. When one used Element Crystals, they could only use it to improve a specific Element. On the other hand, Mana Crystals can be used to improve whatever kind of Element, as one could convert it to what they need due to the fact that it only contained Pure Mana.. Aside from that, Element Crystals are usually only used for making weapons and equipment, aside from cultivation purposes and some other stuff that needed Element Mana. While the Mana Crystals, aside from also being able to do what Element Crystals could do, has a very important use; it could improve one''s Magic power much more than what other Magical resources could give. Because of this, it''s very hard to find Mana Crystalspared to Element Crystals. Thetter could be found through killing Gxy-level Magical Beasts, while the former could only be mined from ces with a rich concentration of Mana. This is also one of the reasons why Mana Crystals are used as a currency in powerful territories, specifically Sects, ns, and Empires, aside from Magic stones. Anyways, regardless of it being Element Crystals or Mana Crystals, it still has its own use, which honestly speaking, could benefit Leo nheless. Although what he had found at this moment is Element Crystal, it''s still enough for him, at least as of now. Leo quickly picked up the Magic Crystal and put it inside his Storage Ring. This was the first Magic Crystal he has ever gotten after killing a Gxy-level Magical Beast. Unfortunately, he didn''t get any Magic Crystal from thest time with the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. He didn''t know where exactly it was located in the body of the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm, so the Chaos Mana had identally destroyed it. After picking the Magic Crystal, Leo can''t help turning to look in the direction of where the Beast Lord Cave Lizard had died, thinking of digging it out and getting its Magic crystal. Such a thought though onlysted for a short time as he decided in the end not to do it. After all, although he had indeed said that the Beast Lord Cave Lizard had died, that will still remain as pure assumption until he confirms it by seeing its dead body. Moreover, it was mentioned that the body of Cave Lizards is tough in order to avoid from dying in the case when loose rocks fall from the ceiling when it''s digging tunnels. So, there is a possibility of the Beast Lord Cave Lizard still being alive after the huge boulder fell into it, especially since it''s a Gxy-level Magical Beast. That''s why he can''t risk digging it out, in case his action would be the reason for an ident to happen. Still, if the Beast Lord Cave Lizard really turns out to be alive, then most likely it wouldn''t be thinking of attacking them today, considering that once it shows up, it wouldn''t have any of its Cave Lizard tribe to help anymore. Instead, what it would do should be to try to escape and have its revenge next time. At that time, they would long be gone, so it''s not his problem anymore. Not to worry though, because he had already given the Sandy Town a chance to be close to the Lionheart Kingdom. If they can make use of that to grow powerful, then even if the Beast Lord Cave Lizard returns along with a new Cave Lizard tribe, then they would have a chance of fighting back even without his help. That is, if they can indeed make use of that chance to their advantage. Suddenly, Mayor Jong called out to Leo. "Leo?" Leo turned around to look at Mayor Jong, shooting him a questioning look on his face. "We have already finished gathering all the loots we have gained from this. I have seen that there is a lot of it. So, I thought of giving you some shares. After all, if it wasn''t for your help, we wouldn''t have been able to sessfully reim our water source." Mayor Jong said. Hearing Mayor Jong''s words, Leo nodded his head before saying, "No problem. But, I only want the carcass of the Sandstone Lord Spider and a few of its eggs. The rest, I will leave it to you guys." "But..." Mayor Jong quickly tried to express his disagreement, but Leo motioned his hand to make him close his mouth. "In the condition that you will use it to improve the Sandy Town." Leo said as he put his hand on Mayor Jong''s shoulder before continuing, "Think of it this way; the more powerful your Sandy Town could be, the more you could help me and the Lionheart Kingdom in the future. So, you don''t have to think that this is unfair or whatsoever." "Okay..." Mayor Jong could only helplessly agree after hearing Leo''s exnation. He clearly knew deep inside of him that this was Leo''s way of refusing him kindly. Unbeknownst to Mayor Jong, Leo actually meant his words. He wasn''t refusing to have an equal amount of share or even more than what he had proposed out of kind intention. Instead, he thought that "If the loot we have gained today could help the Sandy Town be more powerful, then in the future they could help me do more things as they won''t be limited with their strength." At this moment, the Sandy Town, despite being a territory of one of the High Spirit races called the Earthen Spirit race, is still considered extremely weak. They only have a single 7 Star Mage as the highest level in their territory, which honestly speaking, can''t really help him that much. However, if they be powerful in the future, then once he needs their help, they could lend him a powerful hand. "Let''s quickly finish everything here so that we can finally return to the Sandy Town," Leo said to Mayor Jong before walking away. Chapter 427 - Departing From Sandy Town Chapter 427 Departing from Sandy Town Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and everyone arrived back at Sandy Town two dayster. They spent one entire day removing those things that were blocking the water from flowing to Sandy Town, like for example webs and stones, and then afterwards they set-up a base since Mayor Jong had decided to assign a hundred or so of people to guard the ce so as to not repeat the same event where Sandstone Spiders upied the water source and made it into their nest. Aside from that, they decided to use those five outposts they built into a reporting station for those people that guarded the water source and also a ce that will be responsible for checking the flowing water from anything suspicious, like for example a Magical Beast had mixed some harmful substance into the water. Lastly, they have made the tunnel that Leo has made into an official shortcut that will allow them to safely travel 100 kilometers north from Sandy Town. In such a way, they can venture deeper into the Sun Desert easily through the help of the tunnel which will then allow them to collect more resources, gather more information, and to also train their people to be more powerful. They then used the day after that to travel back to Sandy Town from the Sandstone Mother Spider''s nest, which they now call as Sandstone Underground River. The moment they have arrived, they were immediately greeted by the loud and enthusiastic cheers from the people, congratting them for their sessful mission. With the water source arriving first at Sandy Town before them, it''s just natural for the people that stayed over there to know that Prince Loki and Mayor Jong had sessfullypleted their mission, that''s why they were able to prepare a grand celebration before their arrival. As soon as the night came, the people of Sandy Town immediately began the feast that they have prepared in advance for everyone. Beautiful young women of the Earthen Spirit race stood beside the huge bonfire that they have created and soon after began performing the unique dance of their race to express their appreciation for the heroes that save their Sandy Town. The cooks began serving Leo and everyone of their proud dishes, seemingly telling them through their food how thankful they were. Andstly, for the main event, the people of Sandy Town releasednterns with a symbol of twin mountains to the sky, tomemorate those people that had sacrificed their lives to reim their water source. When all of that was over, everyone immediately heads back to their houses to sleep and prepare for a beautiful day tomorrow. After all, now that they have their water source back, they could finally start to slowly rebuild the Sandy Town back to what it was used to be. Under the moon and stars up the dark sky, Leo was cultivating on top of Mayor Jong''s manor. Now that Leo had finally returned back to Sandy Town, he doesn''t need to worry about having enough Magical resources anymore because he could get more whenever he wants more from the Green Eagle Flyingboats parked outside the wall. Sitting cross-legged beside him are Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte, also in deep cultivation using the Magical resources that they have decided to shamelessly ask from Leo. They have all decided to join Leo in his cultivation. It wasn''t only them that decided to cultivate. Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre looked for an inconspicuous ce to use the Chaos Orbs in their cultivation. From the moment they have started using Chaos Orbs in their cultivation, they have soon noticed an increase in their cultivation speed. Moreover, they also noticed tens of folds of increase in their strength as well, specifically to their physical and mental strength, and most importantly Magic power. With the powerful and pure concentration of Chaos Mana inside the Chaos Orbs, it''s within their expectations to benefit by that much. In fact, what surprised them the most wasn''t their cultivation, but rather the fact that they still haven''tpletely used up a single Chaos Orb yet. They have been using only one Chaos Orbs each for thest 2 days now. Yet despite that, they still haven''tpletely emptied out one Chaos Orb, including Ethan, a 1st Gxy Mage. Until now, there still remained a huge amount of Chaos Mana inside their Chaos Orbs. And basing on how much Chaos Mana they have been absorbing to this very moment, they would most likely only be able to use up one single Chaos Mana after a week which is really surprising because even the rarest Magical resources they have used to this date could onlyst half a day. What kind of concept is this? Well, this meant that a single Chaos Orb is equivalent in value to more than a dozen or so of powerful Magical resources. Aside from those improvements, they have also noticed that their affinity with Chaos Mana has improved. If they continue using Chaos Orbs, then it would be possible for them to be able to use Chaos Element in the nearby future. Thinking about that, all of them can''t help bing excited. Being able to use Chaos Element means they could start casting Chaos Element Magic spells, a very powerful and destructive Magic spell, and also they can create Chaos stones, which is a very valuable and useful item. After enough time passes, Leo and the others finally decided to go to sleep and prepare themselves for tomorrow''s departure. ..... Early morning the next day, Leo and the others quickly began preparing the necessary supplies and items they needed for the Green Eagle Flyingboats. Food, water, materials, and other necessary consumables were being brought up by the ves to the Green Eagle Flyingboats inside the crates and barrels. The people of Sandy Town also volunteered to help Leo and his group with their departure, despite feeling a bit sad for the heroes leaving their ce this soon. Meanwhile, Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, Lex, and Virgil gathered around a circr table to discuss about the first stop of their journey, the Emerald Tree Kingdom, a Kingdom of Elves. The journey to the Horizon Empire required them to cross five different Kingdoms, specifically an ally Kingdom of Elves, an ally Kingdom of Beastman, a neutral Kingdom of Demons, and two allied Kingdoms of Humans. To be more precise, they will cross those five different Kingdoms in order to arrive at Aurora Empire, where they would then join an Aerial Party, specifically a group made up of Flyingboats and Flyingships, and travel to the Horizon Empire using the shortest path possible. Only by going through the shortest path could they arrive at Horizon Empire as soon as possible. Simply put, the shortest path is a shortcut. And to travel using this shortcut would be very dangerous, as they would be traveling through numerous wilderness and inhabited ces. Although they could indeed still arrived at Horizon Empire despite not using a shortcut, but they would be spending nearly a year''s worth of time of journey just to finally reached the territory, which honestly speaking, is really a waste of time. Anyways, that is still not their final decision yet, as they aren''t even sure whether they will have the necessary requirements to sessfully join an Aerial Party. After all, traveling such a dangerous path required enough strength. Without that, even if they kneeled on the ground all day, they won''t still be able to join an Aerial Party. Normally, no Aerial Party would ept to babysit weak groups. It''s very troublesome, as those weak groups would just cause their Aerial Party tons of problems along their journey. Unless, of course, if such Aerial Party is only looking for cannon fodder. Only those kinds of Aerial Party would ept weak groups. The very first stop of their journey is the Emerald Tree Kingdom, a territory part of the alliance of the Human race. This territory is surrounded by a very huge body of forest called Emerald Forest. It''s a Danger Zone in the standards of Kingdoms, but only a Red Zone in the standards of Empires, simr to the Sun Desert. However, unlike the Sun Desert, the Emerald Forest houses tens of thousands of different species of Magical Beast. After all, it''s an extremely suited ce for living. The size of its territory is also tens of times more bigger than the Twilight Forest of the Lionheart Kingdom. Aside from that, there are also some viges and towns of other Foreign races scattered across the territory, either allied, neutral, or enemy. For them to sessfully enter Emerald Tree Kingdom, they should sessfully cross the Emerald Forest first. Therefore, in order for them to achieve sess in this journey, they need a thorough nning. Unfortunately, though, the Lionheart Kingdom doesn''t have any helpful or useful reference about the Emerald Forest and Emerald Tree Kingdom that can help them make the n. Nevertheless, hope hasn''t been lost yet, because Mayor Jong, fortunately, has records of their Earthen Spirit race ancestors sessfully crossing the Emerald Forest in the past. This was the main reason why they have started a meeting at this moment before leaving. "Let the meeting begin," Leo said to everyone as heid down a rough map of the Emerald Forest made by the ancestors of the Earthen Spirit race along with opening the book that Mayor Jong had given to them. Chapter 428 - Emerald Forest Chapter 428 Emerald Forest Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others traveled for more than a week around the Sun Desert in order for them to arrive at Emerald Forest. To avoid the dangers located in the deep of the Sun Desert, they only traveled at the green and dark-green area,pletely avoiding the red area and deeper. At this moment, in front of them is a seemingly endless forest of very tall trees. The leaves of the trees were as vibrant as emerald in color, clearly showing to everyone why this wilderness was called the Emerald Forest. Located just before entering the Emerald Forest were a few small settlements where people that intended to enter the wilderness for various stuff, like for example gathering materials, missions, and many more, decided to camp themselves. There were also two unnamed small viges of elves nearby, which provided those settlements with necessary stuff, like for example maintenance for their weapons, a store that sells and buys items, and other buildings that provided different services. The Captains of the three Green Eagle Flyingboats slowly made their way towards the nearby vige and decided to park the Green Eagle Flyingboats outside because there was no parking space inside, again... As soon as they arrived, countless people were immediately attracted to their direction. To be more precise, they were curious to know who is the rich person that owns the three Green Eagle Flyingboats. It was an extremely rare sight to see Flyingboats around this area. That''s why once one arrived, everyone would immediately gather together to satisfy their curiosity. Leo found such a situation troublesome, but he has no choice but to just ept it because it was their fault in the first ce for making their entrance in such a grand manner. Anyways, they won''t be staying that long in this ce. The reason they came here was mainly to ask whether there was a clear map of the Emerald Forest for sale somewhere, since it would be difficult to use the rough map that the ancestors of the Sandy Town had made. Aside from that, he also wants to inquire more information about this ce to hopefully avoid dangers. He has never been the type of person that will only think of a way whenever the situationes in his way. To this date, he has always been prepared with all possible means he can use. Only when he doesn''t have any way of gathering information, would he choose to think about a n once the situation finally happened? Whooooosh! The door of the three Green Eagle Flyingboats slowly opened up, letting Leo and a few other people to walk outside. Leo and the other boys were currently wearing their noble clothes to show that they are part of a powerful force. They have purposely done it this way in order to not let any death-seeking madmen to try and steal their Green Eagle Flyingboat. On the other hand, Cassandra and the other women are currently wearing a Magic Mantle that was given to them by Mayor Jong, as an appreciation gift, to cover themselves with no way of easily perceiving their identity, even when one is using Magic spell. Of course, if one is powerful enough, then wearing Magic Mantle would be useless. This was in order to avoid inviting unnecessary trouble due to their beautiful appearance. At first, Cassandra and the others werepletely against it, saying that, "Why should we hide how we looked like to the others?" As a woman, it was only natural for them to not want to hide their beautiful appearance. It gives them confidence and at the same time makes them proud with themselves by showing how they looked. However, it''s exactly through this why unnecessary trouble, like lustful, perverted, and arrogant people would suddenly cause trouble just to have them. So hearing that question from Cassandra and the others, Leo didn''t hesitate to shove straight to them the Magic Mantle and saying, "So that you won''t cause us trouble. If you don''t want to hide your appearance, then don''t leave this ce, and don''t ever show your face until we leave." Cassandra and the others were fuming with anger after hearing that. They wanted to continue arguing with Leo, but ine step up and told them, "Just listen to Leo, at least for now. Once you have sufficient strength to protect yourselves, then you can openly reveal to anyone how you looked like." With that said, Cassandra and the others could only helplessly wear the Magic Mantle, except for Charlotte though... Charlotte is a 9 Star Battle Mage. With such a cultivation, there is absolutely no need for her to hide her beautiful appearance. Of course, she first took into consideration their location right now before deciding to do that. The Emerald Forest was only a territory of a Kingdom, and not to mention only considered as a Red Zone in the standards of Empires. Therefore, a person with the cultivation of 9 Star here has the ability to be one of the powerhouses. It was only after knowing that information did Charlotte dared to not wear a Magic Mantle. ine also decided to not hide her appearance. She simply sticks very close to Ethan, obviously showing to everyone that she''s a woman of a 1st Gxy Mage. With such a man by her side, there would only be two different types of people that will dare to cause trouble to them; first, an extremely foolish person that wants to try courting death. And second, a person that can kill Ethan easily and forcefully take her away. The Emerald Forest certainly only has a few of those people, so there is no need to worry about the second type of person. And besides, she was also someone powerful, so she can defend herself. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash could only look at Charlotte and ine full of envy on their faces. Fortunately, Sele, despite being a 6 Star Mage and having Edward, a 9 Star Mage, by her side, was still not spared by Leo, so Cassandra and the others were still able to have her as a way to console themselves. Leo directly asked a few random people watching them if they knew about anyone selling a map of the Emerald Forest. After receiving a reply, he then ignored them and lead everyone in that direction. They didn''t bother entertaining anyone as they went straight to what they were intending to do here. Meanwhile, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Sele separated from them as they made their way to look for a ce that sells food and other necessary supplies they needed for the journey in Emerald Forest. Leaving Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre to guard Leo and the others. They weren''t intending to spend a lot of time here, so they choose to do everything as quickly as possible, which means they need to do a division ofbor. It didn''t take that long for Leo and the others to arrive at a store of a Cartographer. As soon as they entered the store, they were immediately greeted by the Cartographer, specifically a fat elf. "Hello, I''m Elvis, a Cartographer and also the owner of this store. How may I be of help to you?" Elvis bowed his head a bit to greet Leo and the others. "I''d like to buy a map of the Emerald Forest," Leo said. Elvis nodded his head before walking back to the counter while saying, "There are a lot of maps of the Emerald Forest, so what kind of map exactly do you want?" Leo can''t help himself from smiling in delight after hearing Elvis''s reply. He quickly answered, "The more the better!" "Okay," Elvis nodded his head as he then began taking out tens of maps of the Emerald Forest and putting them on top of the counter. Leo walked beside the counter, and right after began checking the maps that Elvis brought to them. Soon, he discovered that these maps were detailed maps of the rivers,kes, hills, mountains, caves, and many simr ces. There were also detailed maps of the location of each of the different Magical Beasts tribes and those Foreign races viges and towns that they have heard about, and also the viges, towns, and cities that belonged to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. And the most shocking of all was a detailed map of the location of the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Seeing the detailed map of the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Leo can''t help asking, "Is it really alright to sell this map to strangers like us?" "Oh, you don''t have to worry. The Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom is basically ruled by the Second Prince, so everyone almost knew about its existence." Elvis smiled before finally taking out thest map of the Emerald Forest, specifically a map of the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. "These are all the maps that you should be needing," Elvis said. Hearing Elvis'' words, Leo suddenly asked while smiling mischievously, "If it''s alright for me to ask, do you also have maps that we should not be needing?" "Of course, our store prides itself with its service of selling all the maps of the Emerald Forest, as in everything. But they are priced in gold coins, so will you still buy them?" Elvis replied with a smile. "Of course!" Leo didn''t bother hesitating in his reply. "Okay, then. Please wait for me here, I''ll be right back in a bit," Elvis nodded his head before making his way to the back of the store. "I didn''t expect that I will be able to easily stumbled upon a store like this one," Leo thought to himself. A store that sells maps of everything was something that he really didn''t expect to get from just asking some random people. But of course, he reminded himself not to fully trust Elvis yet. No one aside from that person knows whether the maps he sells here were indeed the real deal and not just fake maps. No worries though, because from the very beginning his main intention was to only gather as much information in order to safely cross the Emerald Forest and arrive at Emerald Tree Kingdom. The existence of a fake map wouldn''t be able to affect him that much. Chapter 429 - Are You’re Really Just A Cartographer? Chapter 429 Are you''re really just a Cartographer? Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce However, such a thought onlysted for a bit as Leo soon discovered just what exactly those so-called maps that Elvis hadbeled as something they should not be needing. In front of Leo were not only maps but also blueprints, which in some cases can also be called a map. The maps were about the ancient monuments, old temples, and other abandoned infrastructures to be found in Emerald Forest that should have some hidden treasures or whatsoever left behind. On the other hand, the blueprints were actually ayout of the manors of the City Lords, the fortresses of the Commanders, and even the pce of the Evergreen royal family in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Seeing this, Leo and everyone with him was immediately dumbfounded. "This..." Leo was unable to express how surprised he was. He turned to look at Elvis and asked, "Are you sure that you''re really just a Cartographer?" "Oh, then what do you suspect me to be?" Elvis asked while feeling amused. "A spy! You''re definitely someone else''s spy, right?" Cassandra quickly blurted out what she suspected. Elvis turned to look at Cassandra, a bit surprised at knowing that this person using a Magic Mantle was actually a woman. He smiled and said, "May I know why you think of such an assumption?" "Tch! Who else would have collections of confidential information such as like this," Elizabeth replied instead as she rolled her eyes under the hood of the Magic Mantle. "Indeed," Elvis showed a surprised look once again as he turned to look at Elizabeth. He added, "But if I am really a spy, why would I sell this map to you guys? Wouldn''t I be a retarded spy if I really sell my information to strangers?" "He''s not a spy, he''s an Information Dealer," Leo immediately interrupted, not intending of letting Angel and the rest speak their opinion. He had given them the Magic Mantle in order to hide their identity, but with them speaking right now, Cassandra and Elizabeth, or possibly the others wearing the Magic Mantle as well, havepletely blown up their cover. Any further than this might just cause him trouble, especially considering that Elvis is an Information Dealer. Information Dealers are people that sell information that they knew about, to people that are interested to know. Like for example, confidential information, information about a person, mission, or ce, and many more as long as it involves information. Anyone, as in anyone, is considered as a product for the people who work as an Information Dealer, which includes them as well. Obviously, with them arriving in this vige in such a grand manner, it wouldn''t be strange for people to want to know about them. Hence, Information Dealer would be the ce where they would want to visit in order to know about such information, especially Elvis since they have visited his store to buy maps. Leo immediately thought, "That random person I have picked before should be one of the suspected people that will want to buy our information. After all, there should be a lot of stores that sell maps in this vige since there are a lot of people that would be needing them as they would go from here first to go to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Yet, that person had actually rmended me a store that is owned by an Information Dealer." As of now, Elvis already knew that they bought a lot of maps, including those that they should not be needing, and that they are using a Magic Mantle to hide the women in their group, meaning the women either have a special identity or something else worthy of hiding. Leo doesn''t n to add more to that information, that''s why he quickly interrupted the conversation. "Bingo!" Elvis nodded his head with a smile on his face. As an Information Dealer, he of course wouldn''t hide his identity to potential buyers like Leo, since the more people knew about him being an Information Dealer meant the more profit he would gain. "How much to lock down their information?" Leo suddenly asked while pointing at Cassandra and the others using his eyes. As someone part of the Underground World, he of course knew that aside from buying information from Information Dealer, he can also buy the Information Dealer''s secrecy to their information for the right price. Normally, he would have chosen to kill the Information Dealer once he found out their identity. However, he didn''t choose to do that this time simply because this is no longer the territory of Lionheart Kingdom. He can''t afford to casually kill people over here, especially people he doesn''t have any information about. What if he indeed killed Elvis to keep the information as a secret, but it turned out that he actually belongs to a big organization in the Emerald Tree Kingdom? At that time, he would definitely be facing a troublesome situation which honestly speaking, is not something he wanted to have. "Oh, you''re actually someone that belongs in the same side," Elvis looked at Leo intriguingly for a bit before replying, "50 gold coins to keep my mouth-," "30," Leo quickly interrupted while smiling mischievously. To lockdown the information for 50 gold coins is something considered as very expensive, so he of course wouldn''t ept that, even if he has 5 million gold coins inside his Storage Ring. "45," Elvis smiled in return after hearing Leo''s bargain. "35," "How about 40 gold coins? That should be reasonable, right?" Elvis quickly gives a reasonable price. To be honest, he wasn''t pricing the information lockdown for 50 gold coins because he wanted to gain more profit out from it, but rather because he just wanted to confirm whether Leo was really someone that belongs to the Underground World or not. Only people that belong in the Underground World would be able to calcte how much is the right price for the information that they want to lockdown. People that aren''t would instead fall into a desperate situation and would immediately agree with his 50 gold coins price. "39 gold coins, 99 silver coins, and 99 copper coins. If you ept this price, then I''ll pay it to you. If not, then I''ll pay for all of these maps and leave," Leo proposed instead. "You..." Elvis was immediately rendered speechless at Leo''s price. It was onlycking 1 copper coin to make it 40 gold coins. "Do you ept or not?" Leo quickly asked while showing a dark expression on his face. His proposition of 39 gold coins, 99 silver coins, and 99 copper coins might look like he wanted to insult or mock Elvis. But in truth, it was to actually get the initiative between the two of them. He wants to be in control in their conversation in order to show Elvis that he''s not just any person that belongs to the Underground World, but he is someone that has more experience and has a high statuspared to him. Of course, he doesn''t exactly know whether he really has more experience and a much higher statuspared to Elvis. After all, this is the Emerald Tree Kingdom, not the territory of Lionheart Kingdom. But through his words, he would be able to confirm that, because if Elvis wasn''t what he assumed he was, then he would fight back so as to not let anyone step on his pride and respectable status. In the end, Elvis decided to heave a sigh of resignation as he nodded his head and put his hand in front. Seeing this, Leo smiled and shook Elvis''s hand, implying that they have agreed with the deal. "In total, you will be paying 10 gold coins for all of those maps you should be needing, and 20 gold coins for those maps that you are not needing. Adding the 39 gold coins, 99 silver coins, and 99 copper coins. You will have to pay me a total of 69 gold coins, 99 silver coins, and 99 copper coins," Elvis said before suddenly thinking of something interesting, "Wait, did you perhaps purposely proposed the 39 gold coins to perfectly make it into such a number?" "Who knows..." Leo replied with a smile on his face. He waved his hand and put 69 gold coins, 99 silver coins, and 99 copper coins on top of the counter. "Great having business with you, respectable sir," Elvis said while bowing his head a bit as a sign of courtesy. "No problem," Leo said before turning around and leaving the store. However, before Leo could step out of the store, Elvis suddenly said, "I have the feeling that we will be meeting again soon," Leo paused in his step and replied, "Only Fate knows," Whoooosh! Unbeknownst to Elvis, after saying those words, Leo immediately activated his capability to see the Strings of Fate as he wanted to know what kind of rtionship exactly would he have with Elvis. And to his surprise, it was actually a green-colored string, meaning he would be his ally. "This is interesting..." Leo thought to himself inwardly before finally taking the step to exit out of Elvis'' store. *Ting! The sound of the door being closed sounded. The moment Leo left, Elvis walked towards the back of the room while speaking to himself, "I guess it''s time for me to leave this ce," Chapter 430 - Entering The Emerald Forest Chapter 430 Entering the Emerald Forest Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce An hour and a halfter, everyone finally returned to the three Green Eagle Flyingboats, bringing with them the necessary items they needed. Before finally leaving, a few people came asking whether they can pay for a ride to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. After all, going there by Flyingboat would be the most safest way possible, so they of course would want to try their luck. No one knows, maybe they will agree on the right price. At that time, they would certainly no longer need to experience a life-threatening journey. However, with Leo''s extremely cautious character, he didn''t hesitate to refuse them. He didn''t even bother saying any reason why. The reason why he refused them was simply because he doesn''t trust them, and he was also cautious of anyone not part of his group as well. Moreover, just like what he had repeatedly mentioned already; this was no longer the territory of Lionheart Kingdom. If he was still in Lionheart Kingdom, he wouldn''t even be afraid of picking up an unconscious woman in the middle of the road to Silver City, like what happened with Cassandra, since if the situation really turns out for the worst he could always count for the Mischievous Lion organization to help him. This time, however, he could only have himself and the few people around him to count. And if they are not enough, then he wouldn''t have any choice left but to retreat. Soon, they slowly took off as they flew in the direction of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. With the distance of the vige and the Emerald Forest, it didn''t take that long for the three Green Eagle Flyingboats to finally enter the territory of the Emerald Forest. Everyone immediately went into high alert mode and was cautious as they observe 360 degrees around them. The war weapons already have people manning them and at the side were people that will assist them, people capable of casting Magic spells prepared themselves on the deck, others already took out their bows and other ranged weapons, and the crew that the Captain had personally picked prepared themselves to assist the Captain once the timees. The three Green Eagle Flyingboats positioned themselves in a triangle formation, specifically the Flyingboat that Leo was on board at the very center with the Flyingboats of Eclipse troops at the right and the ves at the left. Meanwhile, Leo was right beside the Captain who he now knew was named Marcus, telling him the direction where to go. Marcus was one of the ves he had gotten for free from the stupidly honest Boss Kent. He was once a Captain of a Flyingboat before getting captured by ve Hunters and sold as a ve to a ve Merchants. Eventually, he arrived at the Red Axe ve House and was then involved with the operation of taking over the Southeast Fortress. The other Captains of the two other Green Eagle Flyingboats were Marcus'' Vice-captains in the past, specifically John and Jhon, they are twins. That''s why there should only be a small problem with their cooperation as the three of them are long familiar with each other. "ording to this map, we have entered from the southeast area of the Emerald Forest. The Emerald Tree Kingdom is located nearby the exit of the southern area of Emerald Forest, so we should continue traveling southwest and we will eventually be able to arrive at Emerald Tree Kingdom." Leo said while drawing a straight line from the vige they have visited a while ago straight towards the Emerald Tree Kingdom. "Mister Loki, can I ask for you to lend me the map?" Marcus said, seemingly thinking of something. "No problem," Leo quickly handed Marcus the map. Marcus received the map before quickly analyzing the path. Soon, he returned to Leo the map before suddenly turning the wheel to the south. Leo was immediately surprised seeing Marcus''s action. "No need to worry, Mister Loki. I am only doing this in order to avoid entering the dark-green area of the Emerald Forest. I''ve noticed that you hate troublesome things, so I am avoiding it for you," Marcus exined without waiting for Leo to ask while still looking at the front. "Alright, you''re the Captain, so you know better than me," Leo smiled in reply. "Thank you for the trust, Mister Loki," Marcus nodded his head. After tens or so of minutes, Marcus turned the wheel of the Green Eagle Flyingboat to face the southwest direction again, implying that they have safely avoided the dark-green area of the Emerald Forest. Along the way, Marcus did many turns and even went high up in the sky to avoid any troublesome ces. He had also courteously asked Mister Loki to show him the different maps of the Emerald Forest, allowing him to know more things about the wilderness. It was only through this that he was able to sessfully avoid those troublesome ces. Simply put, the more maps he received, the safer the journey became. At the same time, Marcus also started admiring Mister Loki''s meticulous character. If it was other people, then they would have only bought a single map and leave immediately. They wouldn''t bother asking for different kinds of maps. What Marcus'' didn''t know though, it was actually the Cartographer and Information Dealer Elvis that informed Leo that there are a lot of maps of the Emerald Forest. Without being informed about that, then he wouldn''t have known about such an important information. Honestly, Leo has only used maps thoroughly for cities and simr territories. It was his first time using maps thoroughly for wilderness during the trip to Sun Desert. That''s why he doesn''t know that much yet. But now that he knew about it, he would always keep it in mind in order to avoid troublesome situations. When the night came, Leo immediately issued an order tond on the ground and set up a camp. They can''t continue with the journey during the night because not only would there be a lot of Magical Beasts active during the nightpared to the day, but almost everyone would also be tired after being on constant alert and cautious during the entire day. It''s always important to have enough energy and stamina during any journey in the wilderness. This was something that Leo has always put in mind. Because it was in the middle of the forest, Leo sent out Ethan, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and a few other people capable of flight to cut down the trees so as to create enough space for the three Green Eagle Flyingboats to safelynd. He also sent out in advance Lex, Virgil, and a few others to start constructing a temporary defense for the night. After all, camping in the wilderness in such a huge group would naturally attract a lot of Magical Beasts, so they need to create defenses to give themselves some advantages. It didn''t take that long for everyone to finish, thus finally allowing the three Green Eagle Flyingboats to safelynd on the ground. The majority of the people disembarked from the Green Eagle Flyingboat and started making a temporary camp. A few also started cooking for their dinner tonight. Meanwhile, Leo and the other important people gathered inside a tent to discuss about the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Taking into consideration their smooth trip right now, they would most likely be arriving at Emerald Tree Kingdom tomorrow, a new territory that they only knew a few information about. They won''t really stay that long in Emerald Tree Kingdom, but they would also be staying for some time. They have plenty of reasons and purposes for visiting the Emerald Tree Kingdom. One was to make a name for themselves. After all, this was one of their goal from the very beginning; to gain fame and henceforth attracting more capable people to join them. Aside from that, he also wants to find a Magical Beast Tamer to finally make Levi his Beast Companion, thus finally honoring his promise to the little one in front of his parents. And likewise, he also wants to try to invite a few Magical Beast Tamers to join them in order to make use of the Magical Beast''s eggs with them in the future. Elves were known to have the best capability tomunicate with Magical Beasts, so he''s sure that he would definitely be able to find one in this Elf Kingdom. However, and most importantly, since Levi was a special Magical Beast due to him having the pure bloodline of a powerful Leviathan, he needs to look for someone he can really trust to keep Levi''s identity as a secret of topmost importance. The only way to do that though is to have enough fame and status for someone to give that to them. No one would foolishly give such a thing to someone unknown, and likewise, it would also be stupid of them to trust those people that would actually give them such a thing to them. Hence, another reason why they would have to stay in Emerald Tree Kingdom for some time. Moreover, he also wants to buy the specialty of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, specifically Elven Flyingboats, Magical Beast Taming Books, Nature Element Magic spell Books, and many more that Elves are proficient at. Last but not the least, he wants to establish a close rtionship, or at least a business rtionship, with the Evergreen royal family, if possible, or just the Noble Households. This is one of the topmost priorities for a Guild foundation to grow and make their Guild even more powerful. To have a good rtionship with different people in other territories so as to have a proper and safe channel for different types of businesses. Like for example, information, missions, items, and many more. But of course, it is also possible for them to have more things to do. But so far, he was only able to think of those. When everyone finally arrived, they then began the discussion. Chapter 431 - Emerald Tree Kingdom Chapter 431 Emerald Tree Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Later the next day, Leo and the others finally saw in front of them the silhouette of the Emerald City, the capital of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. It was very surprising to see the capital of the Emerald Tree Kingdom on the border of their territory, but they soon understood the reason why as Ethan exined to them the information he had gotten during the time he was buying their supplies from the vige they have visited prior to entering Emerald Forest. It was said that the Evergreen royal family doesn''t want the capital of their Emerald Tree Kingdom to be situated at the center of their territory because of many reasons. Two of those reasons are; first, because the center of their territory is the most peaceful ce, away from fight and such, hence it isn''t really a good ce to train and grow more powerful people, especially Magical Beast Tamers as they need to be in constant contact with the Magical Beasts. And second, they don''t want the Ruler of the Emerald Tree Kingdom to be protected by their people, but instead, they want to be the ones to protect their people. This very reason alone really reflects why Elves are one of the most respected and admired race amongst all the Foreign races in the entire Celestial World. They have honor and principles that other Foreign races rarely have amongst them. Even Leo can''t help himself from admiring the Evergreen royal family just from those words alone. However, those thoughts onlysted for a bit as he remembered what Elvin had once said, "The second prince controls the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom." He immediately understood that despite that heroic and honorable front of the Evergreen royal family, they still can''t escape the darkness in their hearts, which honestly speaking, he doesn''t mind at all, because he and the Mischievous Lion organization always believes that it is only through embracing both white and dark would one be able to survive in this cruel world called the Celestial World. Controlling the light and dark of their Emerald Tree Kingdom is really a wise thing to do. In such a way, there won''t be any risk of one of the two falling into the hands of someone with bad intention to their territory. In fact, this was also the goal of Queen Olivia, that''s why the Mischievous Lion organization continued existing despite already defeating the Silver royal family and taking over the Silver Kingdom. Once Queen Olivia achieves such a thing, then Lionheart Kingdom would be bound to be prosperous in the near future, since there won''t be anyone that can threaten her throne from the inside, thus allowing her to focus all of her attention on the outside. Soon, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats finallynded at the airport of the Emerald City. As soon as they opened their doors, they were immediately greeted by an Elf wearing a green-colored uniform. "Greetings, Foreign friends. I am Emor, a receptionist at this airport. I would like to ask, how many days would you like to stay at our airport?" Hearing this, Leo thought for a bit, as this was really his first time using an airport. Quickly noticing Leo''s inexperience, Captain Marcus stepped forward and asked, "How much is the rate of the stay, Foreign friend?" "It would be 50 silver coins a day for each Flyingboats for the first month. But if you still decide to stay for the next month, then it would be 1 gold coin a day until the day you finally decide to leave." Emor replied. Leo was a bit surprised after hearing this, so he asked, "Why did the price rose by 50 silver coins?" "The first 15 days are considered as our promo and thetter 15 days are the benefits that our ally Foreign races could receive from us." Emor replied. Leo nodded his head in understanding after hearing this. Half a secondter, he waved his hand and took out 45 gold coins from his Storage Ring and gave it to Emor. "I''ll pay for the first month first," Leo said with a smile. "Okay! Have a great stay, Foreign friend." Emor received the payment before leaving to return back to their office and record the stay of Leo''s group in their airport. "Now then," Leo turned to look at the others behind him. Leo moved his eyes to Ethan and ine before saying, "Ethan and ine, bring with you 10 people and look fornd outside the Emerald City that we can buy for below 100 gold coins. After that, return here to bring the rest with you and start constructing our base of operation." "Okay!" Ethan and ine nodded their heads in affirmation. They quickly took with them 10 people and 100 gold coins from Leo and excused themselves to begin. Leo then turned to look at Edward and Sele before saying, "Edward and Sele, bring with you another 10 people to gather information about the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Here are 100 gold coins to buy information from Information Dealers, if you needed one." "Roger that!" Edward and Sele nodded their heads. They quickly took 10 people and the 100 gold coins before excusing themselves. "Lex and Virgil, go to the Adventurers Association and register our Guild temporarily." Leo said while looking at Lex and Virgil as he again handed 100 gold coins to them. "What would our Guild be called?" Lex can''t help asking while receiving the 100 gold coins from Leo. "Indeed, I''ve long been curious about what our Guild name would be." Virgil added. "What else would it be called? Of course, our Guild would be called the Mischievous Lion Guild." Leo replied seemingly as if he''s stating the obvious. At the side, Cassandra and the others can''t help themselves from heaving a sigh of helplessness. They have already expected it to be like this. After all, it has always been like this from the name of their faction to the name of the organization. It''s always been the same with only the word ''Organization'' and ''Faction'' being different. "Can we not always use the word, Mischievous Lion?" Cassandra suggested. "Of course not," Leo shook his head. The name Mischievous Lion meant a lot to him. And besides, it sounds so cool, so why bother changing it, right? "Okay..." Cassandra quickly decided to give up persuading. What else could she do if Leo already decided on such a name? Contrary to them though, Virgil and Lex were delighted after hearing this. They have always proud of themselves being part of the Mischievous Lion organization, so they felt delighted that their Guild would also have the same name. "You can count of it as done!" Lex and Virgil said before quickly excusing themselves. After that was done, Leo turned to look at the rest and said, "All of you will be staying here to wait for Ethan and ine to return." He paused and said, "Chief Lago, you will be in-charged while I''m gone." "Okay!" Chief Lago nodded his head in affirmation. "Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torree with me." Leo called out. "How about us?" Cassandra can''t help asking as she noticed that they weren''t assigned with anything. "Of course, all of you would being with me as well. We will be going to different ces to register a few of you." Leo replied. "Where?" Elizabeth followed up. "We will first go to an Alchemist Association to officially register Ash as an Alchemist. Then go to a Magical Beast Tamer Association to..." Before Leo could finish his words, Levi suddenly appeared and soon began circling around his head. "Is it time for me to officially be your Beast Companion?" Levi asked, feeling excited. Leo smiled while patting Levi''s head, "Unfortunately, I still can''t officially make you my Beast Companion." "Why..." Levi''s mood quickly became sad after hearing that he still can''t be Leo''s Beast Companion yet. "We can''t risk revealing your secret to anyone yet. So, you need to wait until we find a Magical Beast Tamer that we can trust." Leo exined. "Okay..." Levi nodded his head before leaving to y with Ahmed, Jasmine, Vox, and Brad. Seeing Levi leave, Leo can''t help shaking his head. To be honest, he felt the same as Levi. He also wants to make him as his Beast Companion as soon as possible. But, due to the risk of his identity as a child of a Leviathan, he can''t just randomly choose a Magical Beast Tamer. Anyways, now that they are here in Emerald Tree Kingdom already, it wouldn''t be long for Levi to finally be his Beast Companion. Leo turned to look at Cassandra and the others again and continued what he was going to say, "As I was saying, we would go to the Magical Beast Tamer Association to hire a few Magical Beast Tamer to help us with the Magical Beast''s eggs we have. And after that, we will go shopping to relieve our stress from these few days." Hearing the word ''Shopping'', Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte''s eyes immediately lit up brightly. "However, in one condition!" Of course, Leo wouldn''t forget putting on a condition to avoid them from causing him trouble. "What condition?" Cassandra and the other women immediately asked. "You guys will still be wearing the Magic Mantle outside and could only remove them when we are inside a store or a ce that can limit your exposure. Is that okay?" Leo said, looking straight at Cassandra and the others'' eyes. Cassandra and the others immediately began thinking. And after a few minutester, they nodded their heads and replied, "Okay, we all agree!" "Then, let''s go!" Leo smiled before leading the way. Cassandra and the others quickly followed along, feeling excited and delighted at the same time. Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre smiled and quickly followed along as well.. It''s indeed time for them to rx for a bit. Chapter 432 - Alchemist Association Chapter 432 Alchemist Association Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take that long for Leo and the others to find the branch headquarters of the Alchemist Association in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. It was located in the far southwest area of the Emerald City, specifically at the corner beside the city wall. Along the way, they passed by a lot of Alchemist stores, selling potions, medicines, elixirs, supplements, and many more other items that Alchemist can create. They have also found a lot of people wearing robes of various different colors. The majority of them were wearing white and yellow, while the minority others were wearing green and blue. It was very easy to guess from this sight alone that those colors represent different levels for Alchemist. "The white represents a Novice Alchemist, the yellow for Elite Alchemist, green for Professional Alchemist, and blue for Master Alchemist," Ash exined. She continued, "There also exist three more other colors, specifically red, purple, and gold, which respectively means, Lord Alchemist, Grandmaster Alchemist, and Arch Alchemist. These three levels of Alchemist directly represent the most powerful people, or otherwise called as pirs, of the Alchemist Association, so it''s really hard to see them. But ording to what I''ve heard in the past, every branch headquarters of Alchemist Association of Kingdom territory will have a Lord Alchemist in the position of the President." Leo immediately understood the reason why Emperor Yuta wanted to make Ash, who has the potential to be a Grandmaster Alchemist, one of his concubines. A Grandmaster Alchemist is basically second only in level in the entire Alchemist Association. Meaning to say, she would be able to hold a lot of power in the Alchemist Association once she bes a Grandmaster Alchemist, which will also make the Dragon Horn Empire more powerful. Now he realized just how correct his decision was to register Ash to officially be an Alchemist. Through the help of the Alchemist Association, she would be able to develop fast. And once she finally proves her potential and officially bes a Grandmaster Alchemist, then he would be the one to benefit out from it. But of course, he won''t be using it purely for his own self-interest, but mostly to fight against the Gods. "Each color also has three different levels, which is being represented by the symbol of lotus on their Alchemist robes, specifically its located on their sleeves. It shows the difference in the strength of each Alchemist despite being of the same level. This also allows the people to identify what level of Alchemist they needed whenever they want to hire one." "You''ve seen small, medium, andrge potions being sold in Alchemist stores, right?" Ash paused and asked. "Yes!" Leo and the others nodded their head in acknowledgment. "You see, the small potions are actually the work of an Alchemist with one lotus, medium potions are the work of an Alchemist with two lotuses, andrge potions are likewise the work of an Alchemist with three lotuses." Ash exined. "But how can an Alchemist be promoted to the next level?" Cassandra can''t help herself from asking. She was really curious about it. Despite being a princess of the Crimson Rose Kingdom in the past, she was mostly focused on learning how to manage a territory, not on the different Associations like Alchemist Association and others. "Hmm," Ash nodded her head before exining, "What I know is, an Alchemist shouldplete two things to be promoted to the next level. First, an Alchemist should have three lotuses in their current level before they can try to ask for a challenge for promotion. For an Alchemist to do this, they should be able to improve one of their products from small torge. Like, for example, from being able to simply concoct a small Healing Potion to being able to concoct a medium Healing Potion and then to arge Healing Potion. And they should also be able to sell a required quota of their product. Like, for example, selling one hundred vials of potions. And second, an Alchemist should be able to concoct a potion, medicine, Elixir, supplement, or other products of Alchemist that are of the next level. For example, a Novice Alchemist being able to make a product of an Elite Alchemist. "Only through this could an Alchemist be promoted to the next level." Ash finished exining. "But how would they determine how many products an Alchemist was able to sell?" Elizabeth quickly raised another question. With how many Alchemists are registered to an Alchemist Association, even if they have a lot of people working for them, it should still be extremely difficult to investigate the truth behind how many products exactly an Alchemist was able to sell. Not to mention, because of that, it would also be possible for an Alchemist to lie about their required quota. "To be honest, the Alchemist Association had actually already developed a perfect method to determine whether an Alchemist was able to reach their quota or not." Ash replied with a smile on her face, seemingly expecting already this question. She soon continued, "The Alchemist Association would personally give the needed container, like for example ss vials for potions, to the Alchemist. And then, the Alchemist would put their products inside those containers and deliver them to Alchemist Association. After that, the Alchemist Association would then personally sell those products, and once it is sold out, the Alchemist would have then reached their required quota." "In this way, no one would be able to cheat and likewise it wouldn''t be hard to determine whether they have indeed reached their required quota or not." Ash finished exining. "Ohhh..." Elizabeth and everyone nodded their heads in understanding. "Actually, this method applies to all Craftsman as well, not only to the Alchemist Association." Ash added. "Doesn''t this also mean that thepetition for promotion is extremely intense and follows the firste first serve rule toplete? After all, there should most likely be a lot of Alchemists registered in a branch of Alchemist Association that are also making the same products, right?" Leo asked. What he meant about the extremely intense and follows the firste first serve rule is the fact that with so many Alchemists, it means that there would also be plenty of them wanting for promotion. Hence, it wouldn''t be strange for a few Alchemists to make the same products. Because of this, they would need toplete their own products first before the others with the same products couldplete, so that their products would be the first ones to be disyed on the counter and be sold to the buyers. And then only after all of the products of the first Alchemist arepletely sold out could the product of the second Alchemist be disyed. "It''s hard to exin, so how about I''ll show it to you?" Ash said as she turned to look at the huge building in front of them right now. Turning to look in front, everyone immediately realized that they have unconsciously already arrived at the Alchemist Association. The Alchemist Association is a very huge building with over 30 floors in total. At both sides of its door, there exist two stone statues of a handsome man raising their right hand, which holds a potion while facing each other. The stairs and floor were made of stone bricks. But, unlike the normal stone bricks, Magic is clearly used to strengthen and to also smoothen its surface. Walking in and out from the Alchemist Association were tens of Alchemists wearing different colors of Alchemist robes. Even more than what they have seen along the way. After observing, Leo and the others didn''t waste any more time as they quickly made their way inside. As soon as they entered the ce, they immediately saw a lot of counters selling different Alchemist products, and lining in front of them were people that want to buy them. Though some only had a few people lining while the others have a lot. "See those," Ash pointed her hand at those counters. She exined, "Those counters are where each Alchemist that wants to be promoted to the next level are selling their potions. Of course, the one selling is not the Alchemist personally, but rather it''s one of the people that work for the Alchemist Association." "As you all can see, all the Alchemist has different levels of fame, which you can easily see from those people lining in front of their counters. It''s through that how an Alchemist is able to sell their products quicker than the others, and that there is no need for any firste first serve rule. If an Alchemist doesn''t have that much fame, then they will naturally have difficulty reaching their required quota. But if one does, then it would be very easy for them toplete it." Ash exined. Leo and the others didn''t need to ask any more questions after hearing Ash''s exnation. They were all smart enough to quickly understand it. It''s simply the same as how a powerful group can easily recruit more peoplepared to weaker groups.. Or that people would preferably choose prosperous and powerful territoriespared to those poor and weak territories. Chapter 433 - Emerald Event And Emerald Elven Battle Competition Chapter 433 Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "What are we waiting for, let''s go and register Ash as an Alchemist." Leo said to the others. Since they have already been introduced by Ash about the things that one needs to know about the Alchemist Association, then it''s time for them to do what they were intending to do here, specifically to register Ash as an official Alchemist. "Okay!" Ash nodded her head, feeling delighted about the thought of officially bing an Alchemist. She quickly proceeding towards a counter, intending for those people that wanted to register and officially be an Alchemist. Leo and the others followed behind, curious to know how the Alchemist Association conducts their test for those that wanted to be an Alchemist. Unlike the counter that sells Alchemist products, this specific counter they were walking towards right now doesn''t have any people. It was really surprising to see such a thing because they have seen a lot of Alchemists a while ago, which simply shows that there should also be a lot of people that want to be an Alchemist. It''s really contrary to what they were thinking as it was only them walking towards this direction. Soon arriving in front, a really beautiful female elf wearing a tight white receptionist uniform quickly greeted them. "Hello, Foreign friends! I''m Ellen, one of the receptionists of this branch headquarters of the Alchemist Association. How may I be of help to you?" Ellen quickly asked. Further behind everyone, Sebastian was immediately attracted by Ellen''s beauty as soon as heid his eyes on her. He turned to look at Dan beside him and whispered, "Do you think if I chase her there would be a chance?" "Of course. Don''t you know, Elves especially likes strong people." Dan whispered back. "Ohhh..." Sebastian nodded his head before turning to look in front once again. "I want to register to be an Alchemist!" Ash quickly replied, the excitement was evident in her voice. To be honest, Ash had long been wanting to register herself as an Alchemist officially. But due to the main reason that she lives at Twilight Forest with almost all of her time fully focusing on protecting the Eclipse Vige, she wasn''t able to register herself as one. Aside from that reason, Ash was also afraid of registering as an Alchemist in a Human territory because of the risk that Emperor Yuta might find out about it and would thene at her. But right now, it is a different story. This is the territory of Elves, which means that even if Emperor Yuta is a powerful Emperor, he would only have a limited influence and power in this ce. Not to mention, there is also no longer any need for her to keep on protecting the Eclipse Vige as they are now living in a safe ce, the Heart City. So now that she was finally given such an opportunity by Leo, Ash quickly wanted to grab it and not waste any more time. "And how about all of you?" Ellen asked Leo and the others behind Ash. "Oh, we are only here to tag along with her. We are curious to know about the Alchemist Association, so is it alright for us to watch how you will conduct a test for her?" Leo replied. "Of course, it is okay! We wee anyone that wants to know more about the Alchemist Association." Ellen said before letting out a soft chuckle. She walked out of the counter and said, "Come with me this way." Seeing this, Leo wanted to ask about something, but Dan suddenly arrived right beside him and whispered something. Soon, he nodded his head and signaled Sebastian to go on. "Wait, is it really alright for you to personally guide us?" Sebastian quickly asked as soon as he saw Leo''s sign. He continued, "What if there would be more people that will want to register and be an Alchemist?" Ellen paused on her tracks as she turned to look at Sebastian, "No worries, today there should only be her that would want to register." "Why? Is today special?" Sebastian quickly raised another question. "Oh, you actually don''t know what today is?" Ellen dubiously replied. She asked, "Did all of you perhaps only arrived today?" Sebastian scratched his head and replied, "Yeah..." "Hmmm," Ellen nodded her head in understanding. She exined, "Today is actually the beginning of the Emerald Event! It''s a yearly event hosted by the Evergreen royal family that willst for an entire month." "Emerald Event?" "Emerald Event is an event where all the participants can form a team or work independently to catch Magical Beasts and bring them back to the Emerald City. Each Magical Beasts is equivalent to a point, and the top 100 people or group with the most points at the end of the month would have the chance to participate in Emerald Elven Battle Competition. This is the final event where one would fight against another to be the champion." Ellen exined. "What''s the price?" Sebastian quickly asked. Seeing this, Ellen can''t help chuckling at Sebastian. She replied, "There are 5 prices for the Emerald Event. The first four prices would be, 10,000 gold coins, a 5th Star Evergreen nt, a 20% discount for an entire year on everything in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that belongs to the Evergreen royal family, and 10 sets of the Evergreen armor. As for the ultimate price for the top 1, it would be a Magical Taming book of the 9 Star level aside from those prices I''ve mentioned earlier." "For the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, the prices weren''t still announced yet. But most likely it would again be something really good." "Th..." Sebastian wanted to ask another question, but Ellen quickly interrupted him, seemingly already knowing what it was. "The pricesst year was a chance to cultivate in the Emerald Tree for an entire week, 10 Elven Flyingboats, 50 tamed Griffins, 100 sets of the Evergreen Armor, 100,000 gold coins, and thest but not the least, a chance to establish business cooperation with the Evergreen royal family." Ellen finished with a smile. Hearing this, Leo''s interest was immediately piqued. Both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition were something that he really needed right now. A chance to be more powerful, Elven Flyingboats, Griffins, equipment, money, andstly, a chance to establish a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family was one of the few things that he intended to do here. Aside from that, winning thepetition, or even just cing on a top spot, would also give them fame, which would, in turn, attract people to join them. If he can win this battle, then he would be able to quickly proceed to the next territory, hence shortening the time required for them to arrive at Aurora Empire. However, based on what Ellen had just said, there should be a lot of powerful people and forces that had participated in this event. Not only from the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but also from the other nearby territories. After all, the prices that were offeredst year were really worth it to win thepetition. So, most likely, it should also be simr for this year. Or even more, that is if the Evergreen royal family wants to improve theirpetition even more thanst year. "Anyways, let''s quickly proceed with the Alchemist test, shall we?" Ellen said as he motioned for everyone to follow after her. "Okay!" Everyone nodded their heads before quickly following behind Ellen. Soon, they arrived outside a huge room with a big ss window that allows everyone to see what would happen on the inside. Ellen suddenly turned to look at Ash and asked, "What kind of Alchemist products do you know?" Hearing this, Ash can''t help feeling embarrassed as she hesitated whether she should tell Ellen her reply. But in the end, she decided to just say the truth and not waste any more time, "To tell you the truth, I only know how to concoct poisons. Would it be alright if I make one?" Concocting poisons was the only thing that Ash knew about, at least for this very moment. It was simply because concocting those conventional potions like healing potions were somewhat useless for the life she was living in the past. She used poison in order for her to free herself as a ve, to escape from the hands of Emperor Yuta, and to survive living in the Twilight Forest. For her, poison is what saves and protects her and those people living in the Eclipse Vige. Ellen was immediately intrigued after hearing Ash''s reply. She really didn''t expect to see someone that walks the unconventional path of being an Alchemist. "It is alright," Ellen nodded her head and continued, "Is this your first time registering to be an Alchemist?" Ash nodded her head. "Okay," Ellen smiled before opening the door of the huge room and motioning for Ash to walk inside. Before walking inside, Ash turned to look at Leo, seemingly asking for encouragement from within her beautiful eyes. "I believe in y... No, we believe in you!" Leo said with a smile. Cassandra and the others also sent their encouragements one by one. Once that was over, Ash then walked inside the huge room before being followed after by Ellen. Chapter 434 - Ash’s Capability As An Alchemist Part 1 Chapter 434 Ash''s capability as an Alchemist part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Inside the huge room, only two tables were facing each other, obviously for Ash and Ellen. Ash slowly walked towards the chair located at the back and sat down before looking at Ellen, who was preparing some papers on the table in front. "Are you ready?" Ellen asked while looking at Ash with a smile on her face. "Yes," Ash nodded in response. "Then you can begin," Ellen said before sitting on the chair and her expression turning serious. Ash waved her hand, taking out the ingredients for the poison that she was nning to concoct to pass this Alchemist test. She already knew a few pieces of information about the Alchemist test, which includes bringing their own ingredients, the criteria, and how to pass the test. The ingredients that Ash took out weremon Magical resources. There are five stalks of Purple Lavender, three stalks of Yellow Palm, two leaves of Snake nt, one stem of Dreamy Ivy, one flower of Peace Lily, and most importantly, a single vial of mucus of a Sleepingworm. Looking at the ingredients, Ellen was quickly able to guess that Ash is concocting a Sleeping Potion. Just like its name, Sleeping Potion is simply potions to make a person sleep for an entire day, or depending on that person''s strength, once they drink it. A small Sleeping Potion is only effective against a No Star to 2 Star level, a medium Sleeping Potion is effective for No Star to 4 Star level, and arge Sleeping Potion is effective for a No Star to 5 Star level. However, what surprised Ellen the most was, the ingredients that Ash prepared weren''t actually for concocting a small Sleeping Potion, nor was it for a medium Sleeping Potion, but surprisingly for arge Sleeping Potion. "Miss Ash, are you perhaps concocting arge Sleeping Potion?" Ellen asked to confirm whether that was really Ash''s intention or not. "Oh, you actually noticed? As expected for a receptionist of an Alchemist Association, you really know a thing or two," Ash replied before turning to look at her table and taking out a small silver-colored cauldron. "I''ll begin then," Ash said as she right after casted a small ball of fire and put it under the cauldron. Hearing Ash''s words, Ellen immediately wanted to stop her. The Alchemist test that she was conducting only needed Ash to make a small poison or something simr. Any higher than that and it would not be under her jurisdiction anymore. But as soon as she saw Ash lighting up a fire, it was already toote for her to stop her. As someone who has interacted with Alchemist for basically almost all of her entire life, she knew that once an Alchemist starts making something, it is a big taboo to disturb them. After the fire was lit up and the cauldron became hot enough, Ash immediately put inside the mucus of the Sleepingworm to turn it into its liquid form. While that was in process, Ash quickly began mashing the five stalks of Purple Lavender, three stalks of Yellow Palm, two leaves of Snake nt, one stem of Dreamy Ivy, and one flower of Peace Lily, before mixing them together, soon making a paste with a gray color. Once Ash was finished with that, the mucus of the Sleepingworm was finally in its liquid form. Right after, she put it inside the gray-colored paste and closed the lid of the cauldron. As soon as the lid of the cauldron was closed, Ash closed her eyes and began controlling the heat of the fire through her consciousness, and at the same time, she sent a wisp of her own Mana inside the cauldron and began mixing together the ingredients. After ten minutes or so, Ash waved her hand, quickly making the fire disappear and opening the lid of the cauldron. She then used the wisp of Mana she sent inside to slowly take out the liquid inside the cauldron and carefully putting it inside arge vial she had long already prepared at the side of the table. When the liquid was put inside therge vial, Ash quickly closed it and began shaking its content through the help of the wisp of Mana, obviously to thoroughly mixed the ingredients together. Ash only stopped shaking after a minute passes. She then casted an Ice Magic to seal the entirerge vial with ice. The purpose of doing this was to cool down the still hot Sleeping Potion. After all, she had only taken the liquid out of the cauldron for a minute or so, hence it''s still hot. It was only after five minutes that Ash finally decided to break the ice. Whooooosh! The ice turned into a cold mist and slowly disappeared. Soon, it revealed to everyone arge vial that contains a gray-colored liquid, obviously the Sleeping Potion. Just by staring at this Sleeping Potion alone, one would immediately get the feeling of wanting to sleep. Even Ash and Ellen weren''t spared from such effect. Though they quickly snapped out from the feeling of sleepiness. Ash quickly remembered what she was here for so she turned to look at Ellen before smiling and slowly walking towards her to present to her the Sleeping Potion she had made. "Please wait here for a bit, let me call out for someone first," Ellen quickly stopped Ash in her tracks as she right after dashed out of the huge room. Just like what she had mentioned earlier, the Alchemist test would no longer be under her jurisdiction as soon as Ash began concocting thatrge vial of Sleeping Potion. Therefore, Ellen needs to call out one of the Alchemists that works in the Alchemist Association, specifically an Elite Alchemist, since only such level of Alchemist would have the ability to confirm whether Ash has passed the Alchemist test or not. Outside the huge room, Leo and the others were immediately surprised after seeing Ellen dashing out of the huge room and passing by them. "Did Ash perhaps scared Ellen or something, hahaha!" Cassandra jokingly said. "Let''s go inside to confirm," Leo said as he quickly leads everyone inside the huge room. Since the test was already over, there should be no problem going inside, right? Ellen also left the door open, so it should be fine. "What happened?" Leo asked Ash as soon as they got inside the room. "I don''t know..." Ash replied, still confused about what just happened. "Ash, may I see that potion you have created?" Elizabeth asked, really curious at the potion that Ash was holding in her hand. "Um... This potion is a bit dangerous, so how about I''ll just show it to all of you when we are done here? I heard that we got to keep what we have created after the Alchemist test. It wouldn''t be toote to show it to all of you at that time." Ash said as she shook her head. What she had concocted belongs in the category of poison, which simply means it''s very dangerous, especially in the hands of people that don''t know about its risk and such, specifically Elizabeth and the others. Hence, she refused to give it to Elizabeth in fear that an ident might happen. It''s much better if she shows it to themter as they won''t only avoid idents from happening but likewise avoid a troublesome situation as well, which Leo really hates. Leo quickly motioned his hand to stop Elizabeth. He remembered that Ash would be concocting some kind of poison or something simr for the Alchemist test. So, the potion she''s holding right now should be that so-called poison. Turning to look at therge vial on Ash''s hand, Leo soon began thinking of wanting to sleep. His eyes suddenly became tired, making it close from time to time, and his body suddenly became heavy, making him unable to keep standing up. It wasn''t only Leo feeling this way, Cassandra and the others were also feeling the same after turning to look at therge vial of Sleeping Potion. Of course, except for Charlotte, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre, as their cultivation was high enough to defend themselves from the Sleeping Potion. "Hey, is it just me or are you guys also feeling sleepy?" Leo asked as he looked at the others. "It''s not only you, I''m also suddenly feeling sleepy," Cassandra replied. "I..." Elizabeth was unable to say something as her body began swaying. "Likewise..." Angel replied while fighting the feeling of sleepiness. "Can''t hold on..." Veronica said as she finally falls asleep. Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel also fell asleep. Fortunately, Charlotte, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre were just beside them, so they were able to quickly catch them before their body could painfully fall to the ground. They carefullyid them side by side to rest. "Ash, is that potion you''re holding a Sleeping Potion?" Ash turned to look at Ash and asked. "Yes, but I didn''t expect its effect to be this powerful," Ash replied, feeling really dumbfounded as she looked at Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica who are now sleeping side by side on the floor. It''s really out of her expectations that even the smell of therge Sleeping Potion she had concocted alone would be enough to make someone fall asleep. Most importantly, they were even a few meters away from her, yet it still reached them. Sebastian became a bit shocked as he said, "Dan, just how powerful is that Sleeping Potion?" "Thatrge Sleeping Potion shouldn''t be a normal one," Dan said. "Most likely," Old man Torre agreed. Chapter 435 - Ash’s Capability As An Alchemist Part 2 Chapter 345 Ash''s capability as an Alchemist part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, inside a small Alchemist Laboratory, a handsome Elf with red-colored hair and wearing a yellow-colored robe was mixing some ingredients together while at the same time also writing his discovery on a piece of paper by his side. After finishing mixing the ingredients, the man moved towards a cage by his side, which has an Alchemist Rat inside. He opened the cage and took out the Alchemist Rat before making it drink the potion. Whoooosh! Slowly, the body of the Alchemist Rat started disappearing into nothing. The body didn''t really disappear, but rather it turned invisible. The invisibility started from the foot of the Alchemist Rat as it slowly made its way towards its head. "Here ites!" The man said as excitement was evident in his voice. Unfortunately, the invisibility only covered half of the Alchemist Rat''s body before it started returning back to normal. Seeing this, the man could only feel disappointed. He carefully put back the Alchemist Rat inside its cage as he grabbed a pen and put arge word ''Failure!'' on the paper. "What else do Ick toplete this recipe?" The man asked himself as he stared at the word ''Failure!'' on the paper. "I''ve already added some Aura Concealing Fruit, Invisible nt, the blood of Night Crawlers, and a vial of Crystal Waters. All of these ingredients have the property of invisibility and are alsopatible with each other, yet it stillcks something toplete it." The man began walking back and forth while thinking of what else does heck toplete his newest recipe, an Invisibility Potion. This man''s name is Eugine, an Elite Alchemist. Though that''s not really his actual level, because if he really wants to, he could actually be the 2nd Lord Alchemist of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. The only reason why he didn''t choose to be one was because of the heavy workload that a Lord Alchemist receives every single day, which honestly speaking, would shorten his time for Alchemy. Unlike his current level right now, which basically allowed him to spend all of his time in studying more about Alchemy. "I feel like I onlyck one thing toplete this recipe," Eugine said to himself, "Once I find this missing ingredient, then I would be the first Alchemist in the entire Celestial World to ever sessfully make an Invisibility Potion." Throughout all the Alchemist Association of the entire Celestial World, no one has ever concocted an Invisibility Potion. Some say that it''s impossible, while others say that maybe they are thinking it the wrong way, that instead of making an Invisibility Potion, they should instead make a Cloaking Potion, a potion that would reduce one''s presence to almost nothing, which if one thinks deeply about it, could actually still be called invisibility. After all, if no one can feel a person''s presence, then no one would be able to notice that they exist or that they are nearby. However, Eugine never believes such a thing. For him, Invisibility Potion is very possible, because nothing is impossible for Alchemy. It''s just that, those that had wanted to create an Invisibility Potioncked an ingredient to sessfully make one. Because of that, Alchemists began giving up such research and focused on the Cloaking Potion instead. While Eugine was deep in thought, the door of his small Alchemist Laboratory was opened loudly. Bang! "Ellen?" Eugine soon saw Ellen in front of the door, catching her breath after running so quickly from the Alchemist test room to this Alchemist Laboratory. "I''m really sorry for disturbing you, sir Eugine, but you are the only Elite Alchemist I could find after looking so hard." Ellen exined while bowing her head a bit to apologize. As a receptionist of the Alchemist Association, she long already knew that Eugine is only second to the Lord Alchemist, despite his level of an Elite Alchemist. So, she needs to be respectful in front of him, especially with her small status. "Well, almost everyone is participating in the Emerald Event." Eugine nodded his head in understanding, "Anyways, why are you looking for me?" "It''s like this; someone came to our Alchemist Association to register as an Alchemist." "Okay, but shouldn''t this be your responsibility? It is still part of your responsibility to test those people that wanted to register as an Alchemist, right?" Eugine said. "Yes, I know, sir Eugine. But the thing is, the person that took the test concocted arge vial of Sleeping Potion. I wasn''t able to stop her in time because, just like what you always said to everyone, it''s a big taboo to disturb an Alchemist once they start making something." Ellen said. "Indeed, which honestly speaking, is what you''ve just done," Eugine said with a roll of his eyes, "If only you weren''t the daughter of my brother and that I was the one who pulled the string to assign you at the front desk, then I would have definitely kicked you out of the Alchemist Association for disrupting me." "I also know about that, sir Eugine. And I deeply apologize." Ellen said as she bowed her head ny degrees. "So, what''s the important thing that made you disrupt me?" Eugine said as he crossed his arms in front. "You really understand me, uncle Eugine!" Ellen quickly changed the tone of her voice as she raised her head and smiled in relief. If she had disrupted other Alchemists, then they would definitely not forgive her. Fortunately, it was her uncle Eugine that she had disrupted and not someone else. "So, as I was saying, the important reason why I disrupted you is, the Sleeping Potion that person concocted was really weird. Even when the vial was tightly closed and that I''m a few meters away, it surprisingly still made me think of wanting to sleep. It''s really unlike the Sleeping Potions I''ve seen in the past." Ellen exined while thinking in deep thoughts. But suddenly, her hand was grabbed by her uncle Eugine as they right after dashed out of the small Alchemist Laboratory. "Eh, where are you taking me, uncle Eugine?" Ellen became dumbfounded. "Obviously, to that person you''ve just mentioned. And please, stop calling me, uncle Eugine, especially when we are inside the Alchemist Association." Eugine replied. "Okay, uncle- I mean, sir Eugine!" Ellen said. ..... Inside the huge room, Ash had already put therge vial of Sleeping Potion inside a container and closed it so that she won''t identally make someone fall asleep again, just like what happened to Leo and the others a while ago. "That nearly gave me a scare," Leo said as he wiped the sweat off from his forehead. He had already woken up a few minutester after falling asleep as he had bitten his lips to instantly wake himself up. The reason he bit his lips was because he thought that someone had ambushed them or something by releasing some kind of undetected Sleeping Gas. At the side, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica are still in deep slumber, asionally calling his name in their sleep. But they should be waking up soon... "I''m sorry..." Ash bowed his head to Leo to apologize. "It''s okay! None of us has expected that your Sleeping Potion would be that powerful." Leo replied as he rubbed Ash''s hair. "Hehehe..." Ash said with a giggle and a blushing face. "Now then, where exactly did that Ellen-girl go? She suddenly dashed out of the room without telling any of us the reason why." Leo said as he turned his head to look outside the room from the window. To be honest, the reason why he thought that they have been ambushed was exactly because of Ellen, who suddenly left them. He thought that the reason she left was because she went to activate some kind of Magic Technology or whatsoever that had released a Sleeping Gas inside the room. Although they are technically inside the Alchemist Association, so no one should ambush them and such, still, it''s not impossible for that to happen, especially now that they are outside the territory of the Lionheart Kingdom. Who knows, maybe the ck organization is on the move or something, right? "Actually, if my guess is indeed correct, the exact reason why she had left should be to bring a Novice Alchemist here. ording to what I know about the Alchemist Association, it''s no longer under the jurisdiction of a mere receptionist like Ellen to check my Alchemist test." Ash replied. Hearing Ash''s words, Leo suddenly thought of something and said, "Don''t tell me..." "Hehehe... I purposely made therge vial of Sleeping Potion so that I can cause amotion in the Alchemist Association. With that, my name will spread to the Alchemist Association, thus gaining me fame, which would also gain all of us some fame." Ash told everyone the reason why she had made arge vial of Sleeping Potion, despite already knowing how to pass the test. "You''re really a sly fox, hahaha!" Leo can''t help chuckling. "Well, after all, I''m a member of the White Fox race," Ash said with a smile. "Oh, are you saying that all the Fox race are sly?" Leo asked. "Of course not, it''s just... that..." Ash quickly felt awkward after hearing Leo''s question. "Hahaha, I''m just joking," Leo said whileughing. Suddenly, Cassandra and the others who were sleeping finally woke up. "Why did we suddenly fell asleep just now?" Cassandra asked while rubbing her eyes and slowly standing up. Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica slowly stood up as well and looked at Leo and the others with a questioning look on their faces. "Ash''s Sleeping Potion was so powerful that it caused people nearby it to fall asleep," Leo exined. "Ohhh, so that''s why!" Cassandra and the others nodded their head in understanding. Suddenly, Leo turned to look outside the window as he soon saw Ellen along with another guy arriving. "They''re back," Leo informed the others as they quickly fixed themselves together. Chapter 436 - Ash’s Capability As An Alchemist Part 3 Chapter 436 Ash''s capability as an Alchemist part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, the door of the huge room opened as Ellen along with another Elf with red-colored hair wearing a yellow-colored robe walked inside. "I thought you said that there was only a single person, so who are they?" Eugine can''t help asking as he looked at Leo and the others. "Oh, they came along to watch." Ellen exined. "Okay, then who is that person you have mentioned?" Eugine said as he observes Leo and the others from head to toe. But since Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash were wearing a Magic Mantle, he could only observe Leo, Charlotte, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. "That..." Ellen wanted to point out Ash, but she quickly realized that because Leo and the others had now gotten inside the room, hence there are now six people wearing a Magic Mantle, she was unable to identify who Ash was amongst them. Fortunately, Ash raised her hand to identify herself as she quickly noticed Ellen''s confused look on her face. "Me!" Eugine turned his head to look at Ash and asked, "Is it alright for you to show us your face?" At this moment, Eugine was really curious to know who are these people, especially that woman who concocted the so-called weird Sleeping Potion that Ellen had mentioned. Ash turned to look at Leo, obviously wanting to ask for his permission first to show her face. "Just like what I''ve said, you can show your face in ces with a limited exposure," Leo nodded his head. Hearing that, Ash slowly removed the hood of her Magic Mantle, slowly revealing to Ellen and Eugine her beautiful face. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica also did the same as they were long irritated already with the hood covering their faces. "Finally!" Cassandra eximed in delight. "I don''t know why, but after removing the hood it feels like I''m breathing fresh air again," Elizabeth expressed what she felt while taking deep breaths. She knows that what she had said was really exaggerated, but that''s really how she feels right now. "We have no choice," Angel smile helplessly. In the Celestial World, looks are one of the reasons that would attract trouble, especially to women like them. "I can''t wait for the day when I finally became strong enough!" Veronica said. Ellen and Eugine were a bit surprised after seeing Cassandra and the other''s appearance. They really didn''t expect that all of those people wearing a Magic Mantle were actually women. But it only took them half a second to understand the reason why. Noticing their weak cultivation and observing their appearance of being beautiful members of Foreign races, wearing the Magic Mantle is obviously to not attract trouble. Moreover, with the Emerald Event happening in the Emerald Tree Kingdom right this moment, there would definitely be a few people that like to cause trouble or seek death after seeing beautiful women. To avoid such trouble, people will wear clothes that hide their appearance and such. Like, for example, a Magic Mantle. "I''m Eugine, an Elite Alchemist of this Alchemist Association," Eugine introduced himself as he put his hand forward, not to Ash, but to Leo, as he noticed that this young man is the Leader of this group. "I''m Leo Heart, a Prince of a Human Kingdom. You can call me Mister Loki, for short," Leo introduced himself. He had mentioned in the past that the status of ''Prince'' was troublesome, but heter realized that depending on the circumstances, it could also be helpful as well. Like for example, establishing a rtionship with an Alchemist and such. As long as he informed them in advance to call him ''Mister Loki'' or even just Leo instead of ''Prince Leo'', then it wouldn''t cause him any trouble. "If it''s okay to ask, which Human Kingdom does Mister Loki belongs? In my memories about the Human territories, I''ve never read about a Heart royal family." Eugine asked, his tone bing respectful. "It''s only natural, we have just taken control of the Silver Kingdom." Leo smiled in response without bothering to hide the fact that they have taken over the Silver Kingdom. "The Silver Kingdom? You mean that backward Human Kingdom farthest to the east?" Eugine wanted to confirm. "Yes, that Silver Kingdom. It''s now called Lionheart Kingdom." Leo nodded his head. He quickly added, "It''s precisely because it''s developing backwards that''s why we took over it. Apparently, what I''ve heard from my Master, the Queen of Lionheart Kingdom, the King of Silver Kingdom has turned into a puppet of someone, that''s why the territory has been developing in backwards." "Oh..." Eugine nodded his head in understanding. He now understands why the Silver Kingdom was developing backwards a few yearster after its founding, despite still having a reference to guide them in managing a territory from both their world called Earth in the past and the current top Human territories. So, now that it has changed hands, the Silver Kingdom... No, the Lionheart Kingdom, considering if the new royal family is much better than thest, would definitely start getting back to the right track. Hence, it shouldn''t be bad building up some rtionship with them. "Then, it''s an honor meeting you, Mister Loki," Eugine said as he bowed his head a bit as a sign of respect. "No need for courtesy, Alchemist Eugine. To tell you the truth, I''m still not used to my new status and I also prefer not being treated like that. I don''t know if it''s just me or not, but for me, it feels so distant..." Leo waved his hand to make Eugine stand up. Hearing Leo''s words, Eugine raised his head while letting out a chuckle as he said, "You''re really a strange person, Mister Loki." "Maybe..." Leo smiled before going back to the important matter right now, "Anyways, you can continue with the test of my woman. We can continue talkingter. By the way, don''t go easy on her just because she is my woman. If she fails, then fail her." "I understand," Eugine nodded his head in acknowledgment before turning to looked at Ash. "Leo is right, Alchemist Eugine. Treat me with the most strictest way you could possibly have," Ash agreed. "No need, no need, I''ve already heard from Ellen how powerful your Sleeping Potion is. Perhaps, if my guess is indeed correct, you have the Alchemist''s Hands, right?" Eugine asked. At the side, after hearing the word Alchemist''s Hands, Leo''s face turned to those of shock. Not only him, but also Cassandra and the others as well. Alchemist''s Hands is a very well-known word in the Celestial World. It simply means a person is blessed in Alchemy. Some people need to study in order to learn Alchemy, but people with Alchemist''s Hands are born to be Alchemist. Theirprehension of Alchemy is so high that even if they don''t study any Alchemy books, they would still be able to think of the correct recipes to use as if it''s nothing but justmon sense. It''s simr to how the High Dwarf race has a very high sess rate when crafting powerful weapons, equipment, or any other simr items. Or how Enchantress has a very high affinity to Support Magic spells. As for an Alchemist with the Alchemist''s Hands; aside from that they are born to be an Alchemist, they also have the ability to improve any Alchemist''s products they create, just like how Ash''s Sleeping Potion could make one sleepy despite its vial still being tightly closed. One could even say that having the Alchemist''s Hands would make an Alchemist a High Alchemist, a term used simr to High Elves. But of course, that''s just an exaggeration. Although an Alchemist with an Alchemist''s Hands could indeed imply that the person is a talented Alchemist, they still can''t escape the simplew that one needs to study in order to learn more, even if Alchemy is as if likemon sense to them. "May I see the Sleeping Potion you have concocted, Miss...?" Eugine inquired. "You can just call me Ash," Ash replied. "Miss Ash, may I take a look at your Sleeping Potion?" Eugine asked with a smile. "Here," Ash quickly opened the container where she had put therge vial of Sleeping Potion inside and handed it to Eugine. As soon as therge Sleeping Potion was taken out, Leo and the others immediately started feeling sleepy again, including Ellen. Unlike thest time though, right now Charlotte, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre were long already prepared. They immediately released their Magic power to ward off the smell of therge Sleeping Potion so that Leo and the others wouldn''t exhale it. "Thank you," Leo nodded gratefully at Charlotte and the others as he turned to look at Eugine, who was now fully focused on therge Sleeping Potion as if looking at the girl he really loves. It''s really a weird sight to see, but he could understand him. What Eugine is feeling right now is just simr to how he felt when he onceid his eyes on the Death Wake Dagger of his Master Olivia. After looking at therge vial of Sleeping Potion for some time, Eugine''s eyes suddenly lit up, seemingly as if he was inspired by something. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Eugine suddenly beganughing out loud while looking straight at therge Sleeping Potion in his hand. He continued, "Now I know what is the missing ingredient toplete that recipe!" Chapter 437 - Invisibility Potion Chapter 437 Invisibility Potion Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Everyone can''t help staring at the delighted Eugine with a surprised look on their faces. It was out of their expectations that he would suddenly react in such a way. "Alchemist Eugine?" Ash called out. She wanted to know whether Eugine''s reaction meant that she had passed or not. Eugine quickly fixed himself after hearing Ash calling him. He then exined, "Sorry about that. I just realized something very important." "Anyways, Miss Ash, congrattions, you are now officially a Novice Alchemist." Eugine said as he waved his hand, taking out a white-colored robe and giving it to Ash. He then added, "Thisrge Sleeping Potion you have concocted went beyond the normalrge Sleeping Potion. We could even say that this belongs to a new category." "Unfortunately, I don''t have any lotuses with me right now. So, if you don''t mind, how about all of youe along with me to my small Alchemist Laboratory?" Eugine looked at Leo. "Okay!" Leo agreed. He could use this opportunity to further establish a rtionship with Eugine. "Let''s go," Eugine smiled before leading everyone towards his small Alchemist Laboratory. After a few minutes of walking, everyone finally arrived at Eugine''s Alchemist Laboratory. "You can freely observe around, but don''t touch anything. I have this habit of just randomly putting things anywhere, so you might identally touch something that can blow up this entire Alchemist Laboratory." Eugine quickly reminded everyone before he walked straight towards a cab located at the edge of his Alchemist Laboratory. Leo and everyone nodded their heads in response as they soon after began looking around Eugine''s Alchemist Laboratory. All of them are really curious to know just what kind of items they could find inside an Alchemist Laboratory. As soon as they stepped inside the Alchemist Laboratory, what attracted Leo the most were the Alchemist tools on top of the table. There were ss vials put inside a vial rack, some were empty while a few had unknown liquid inside, a cage that has a rat inside, some documents for recoding something, and a cauldron. He thought, "It seems like Alchemist Eugine was doing some experiment a while ago." Since Eugine had already given them permission to tour his Alchemist Laboratory, Leo didn''t hesitate to walk towards that table. Arriving in front, Leo turned his head to look at the documents. "Invisibility Potion..." Leo silently whispered as he looked at the introduction and began reading the words. The introduction of the Invisibility Potion was made up of thousands of words. But to sum it all up, this Invisibility Potion could basically turn a person invisible. The person''s body and also their presence would be undetected by anyone around them. "What you have read right now is nothing but just a mere theory," Eugine said behind Leo. He continued, "I''ve been trying to create an Invisibility Potion for decades now. But, I''ve only achieved a small sess until today." "If we are talking about invisibility, there already exist a few items that could grant one invisibility, right?" Leo asked. "Yes, you are correct. There indeed already exist a few items that can grant a person invisibility, or even something just simr to invisibility. Such an example of that is the Cloaking Potion of the Alchemist which could decrease the presence of a person to the point that they can be unnoticed, and the Invisibility Cloak of the Tailors, which can make the wearer blend in with their surroundings." Eugine nodded his head to express his agreement with what Leo had said. But he soon continued, "But, those kinds of items aren''t really what you can call as invisibility." "What do you mean?" Leo quickly asked as he wanted to know what Eugine exactly meant. "The Cloaking Potion would still show the person''s body, hence the person is technically not yet invisible. On the other hand, Invisibility Cloak only allows its wearer to blend in with the surrounding, still not simr to invisibility. As for the other so-called Invisibility items, they are still simr to those two as they don''t really make the person invisible, but rather just allowed the one that used them to either trick the people''s eyes or their senses." "None of those so-called Invisibility items can really make a person turn invisible." "However, this Invisibility Potion would be able to achieve that. Why? Because it has something that the so-called Invisibility items don''t, excluding the Cloaking Potion, and that is its effect would be in the inside of the body, not the outside. This is the advantage of Alchemist Products that other Craftsman Association doesn''t have." After saying that, Eugine suddenly shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, the majority of the Alchemist had already given up in creating the Invisibility Potion, and created the Cloaking Potion instead." "I understand how you feel, Alchemist Eugine. But, you see, even if those so-called Invisibility items don''t really make a person invisible, it still can''t deny the fact that they had indeed achieved their respective goals. How about you, Alchemist Eugine, what is your goal of making the Invisibility Potion?" Leo paused to ask. He continued, "To be more precise, aside from having the effect of those so-called Invisibility items, what else could it have?" Hearing Leo''s question, Eugine can''t help himself from chuckling as he didn''t expect to meet such an interesting person like Leo. Indeed, those so-called Invisibility items had achieved their respective goals of making one be able to hide from the others. But they have missed something... "Very simple, Mister Loki," Eugine said with a smile on his face. He took one vial of his unfinished Invisibility Potion and took out the Alchemist Rat inside the cage before making it drink the potion, "Look closely..." Whoooosh! Just like the effect thest time, the Alchemist Rat''s lower body slowly turned invisible. Then, after turning half of its body invisible in just ten or so seconds, it stopped and eventually returned back to normal after a few minutes. "How?" Leo eximed in surprise. "You understand, right?" Eugine asked. "Yes..." Leo nodded his head with difficulty as he was having trouble believing what he had just seen just now. The part of the Alchemist Rat''s lower body turning invisible wasn''t surprising, as it''s just the same as the so-called Invisibility items that they were talking about a while ago. The shocking part is, this Invisibility Potion actually made that invisible part of the Alchemist Ratpletely disappear. As in that part of the body that had turned invisible, had as if disappeared without any traces left. No body. No shadows. No presence. Nothing at all! As inpletely, there is not a single trace left! It''s like the part that had turned invisible has never existed in the body of the Alchemist Rat. There was not a single thing that tricks the eyes, the senses, blending in the surrounding, or was there even any external aids like wearing armor or cloak to disappear. "Will it still be possible to detect someone once they have turned invisible?" Leo quickly asked. "A friend of mine had passed by the Emerald Tree Kingdom a month ago. He is a peak 9th Gxy Mage from the Human race. After showing to him the effect of the Invisibility Potion and letting him try to detect the presence of that part that had disappeared, he said that no matter what he does he was still unable to detect it. It''s like that invisible part haspletely disappeared from the Celestial World." Eugine replied excitement and impatience were evident in his voice. "It''s really unfortunate that..." Eugine shook his head helplessly, "The Invisibility Potion stillcks something to make it powerful to the point that it can cover the entire body and canst for a long time." The Invisibility Potion has only covered half of the Alchemist Rat''s body and has onlysted for a few minutes. Such a thing is really not enough. For Eugine, the goal is to make the entire body invisible and make the time of its effectst for an hour, or best, a day. Hearing Eugine''s reply, Leo can''t help bing excited. The so-called Invisibility items will never be able topare to the effect of the Invisibility Potion. The former can still be detected as long as one is strong enough. It would even lose its effect when used against someone with a strong detection ability, no matter the cultivation. But thetter, basing on what Eugine had said, was undetectable as if it haspletely disappeared from the Celestial World. Stealing? Assassinating? Scouting? Hiding? Whatever it is, as long as it required a person to not get detected, give them the Invisibility Potion and they will be able to achieve that. What''s even more important is, this is just the effect of an unfinished Invisibility Potion used to a No Star Magical Beast. Once it''splete and given to someone with higher cultivation, considering that person has a powerful hiding capability as well, then it might just be possible to hide against a Constetion level Mage or higher. This simply means that whoever uses an Invisibility Potion could roam around almost all of the territory in the Celestial World and do whatever they want without anyone being able to detect them. Of course, describing it as such is really exaggerated, since a higher mountain always exists and there are a lot of unknown variables, especially in the Celestial World.. But, even if the Invisibility Potion could only have half of the effect he had mentioned, it would still be a very powerful item. Chapter 438 - The Missing Ingredient Might Just Be... Chapter 438 The missing ingredient might just be... Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Suddenly, Leo remembered what Eugine had said back then when they were still inside the huge room. Thetter was so delighted at that time, so it was easy to remember. Leo quickly turned to look at Eugine and asked, "Didn''t you just said back then that you have finally discovered what should be the missing ingredient toplete the recipe. So, does this mean that you can finallyplete the Invisibility Potion?!" "Hehehe..." Eugine scratched his head, a bit embarrassed at what he had just said back then, "Actually... I was just so excited back then after suddenly getting inspired, so I blurted out those words unknowingly. To be honest, I''m still not a hundred percent sure whether it''s indeed what the Invisibility Potioncked or not. It''s just that, I''ve actually never tried... No, to be more precise, no one amongst all of those Alchemists that tried creating the Invisibility Potion has actually ever tried walking in this path I thought about." "You see, back then when there were still a lot of Alchemists that wanted to create the Invisibility Potion, all of us were only thinking of using ingredients with properties rted to invisibility, such as lowering one''s presence, blending in the surrounding, cloaking, and simr ingredients, using the conventional way. Simply put, all of us only thought of using ingredients with positive results or effects in order to avoid any ingredients that might cause negative effects." "At that time, because we were creating something that no one has ever created until today with all the references onlying from people with a simr starting point as us, no one ever dared to try adding something that doesn''t have any of those properties. All of us were afraid that we might just identally create something simr to the Poison Mist Disaster that had happened to the Dragon Horn Empire a decade or so ago." Hearing the mention of the Poison Mist Disaster that had happened to the Dragon Horn Empire in the past, Leo immediately turned cautious as he secretly glimpsed at Ash by his side. Simr to him, Ash also secretly glimpsed at him. But she only showed him a smile to let him know that he should not worry about it. Despite Ash''s smile, he was still worried, so he secretly looked at Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre, wanting to know how they would react as well. But surprisingly, they were also just showing a calm and rxed expression on their faces. It was like they weren''t the ones who had caused that Poison Mist Disaster to the Dragon Horn Empire at all. What Leo was still unaware of is that the reason for their calm and rxed expression is simply because of the fact that a decade or so has already passed, which means Ash''s appearance is no longer the same as in the past. In the Human territories, there might still be people able to recognize Ash despite how much her appearance had already changed after a decade or so. After all, Emperor Yuta belongs to the Human race. But in the Elves Kingdom, in particr the Emerald Tree Kingdom, there is not that much to worry about, because the Potion Mist Disaster didn''t affect them directly. They only heard the news about that disaster. And just like every news, it would eventually die down and will all just be nothing but a part of history, especially to people that weren''t involved or belong to another race. Well, since they are just calm and rxed about such a matter, Leo also decided that he would do so as well. Of course, he still has his guard up, in case of any danger. He turned to look at Eugine again while thinking in his mind, "What kind of reaction would Eugine have if ever he discovered that the person who had caused that Poison Mist Disaster is actually Ash?" Leo''s thoughts though onlysted for a few seconds. Of course, he doesn''t want Eugine to realize that Ash was the person that had caused the Poison Mist Disaster. After all, it would be really troublesome for them once that happens. In fact, if ever that indeed happens, then he would have no other choice but to eliminate Eugine to keep his mouth forever shut. "... We have discovered thousands of ingredients with those properties. But still, even afterbining all of those ingredients into tens of thousands of different variations, making them into potions, elixirs, or even medicines, we were still unable to sessfully make an Invisibility Potion. Even after many decades of experimenting, the best result we have ever made was only being able to make a fourth or so of an Alchemist Rat''s body invisible. It was onlyst year that the Alchemist Association of the Emerald Tree Kingdom was able to make half of the Alchemist Rat''s body turn invisible." "What you want to say is...?" Leo asked as he was still oblivious about what Eugine meant with his words. "What I want to say is; the missing ingredient for the Invisibility Potion... is perhaps just a type of poison," Eugine replied. "Poison?" Ash asked dubiously. How could poison, a harmful and dangerous kind of Alchemist product, be one of the possible ingredients to sessfully create an Invisibility Potion. That''s just nothing but absurd and ridiculous! If they really add that, then it might just be possible for those people that used the Invisibility Potion to die. "Of course, I have my own reasons for thinking about that," Eugine said, already expecting that they would doubt him. He continued, "Have you ever wonder why unconventional Alchemist that create poisons, specifically dangerous and harmful items, are still being epted in the Alchemist Association and are still given an equal amount of resources?" Hearing Eugine''s question, Leo and the others quickly began thinking about such a thing. Indeed, why are Alchemist Association still epting and treating those unconventional Alchemists equally, despite the fact that what they are creating is harmful and dangerous to the people? There should be a very reasonable reason for that, right? "Oh, all of you actually don''t have any idea why?" Eugine said with a triumph smile on his face. He continued, "It''s simply because some other people also need poisons to heal themselves. Take the Sleeping Potion as an example. You might not know this, but some people that have trouble sleeping would actually drink a bit of Sleeping Potion in order for them to sleep. Aside from that example, there are also other people that would drink poison in order tobat another kind of poison." "So what you want to say is, you will add a beneficial poison to the Invisibility Potion recipe?" Leo wanted to confirm. "That''s just one of the ways to go about it." Eugine replied. Of course, he won''t reveal what exactly it is to Leo. After all, he had just met him and doesn''t trust him yet. In fact, the only reason why he is having this conversation with Leo is because it was his woman''s Sleeping Potion that had inspired him. Simply put, this is just his token of appreciation. Leo also understood what Eugine meant with his words, so he said, "Then just think of it as I''ve never asked anything at all." "Anyways, here," Eugine said as he handed Ash three lotuses tokens, "Miss Ash, put these lotuses tokens on the sleeves of your white robe. In this way, people will know that you''re a 3 Lotus Novice Alchemist." Ash epted the three lotuses tokens from Eugine and bowed her head a bit as she said, "Thank you, Alchemist Eugine." "You deserve it," Eugine replied before turning to look at Ellen and said, "Ellen, please escort our guess back to the main hall of our Alchemist Association." "Yes, sir Eugine," Ellen nodded her head before turning to looked at Leo and the others, "Shall we?" "Then let''s meet again if Fate permits, Alchemists Eugine," Leo smiled at Eugine as he already saw the Strings of Fate attached to him and Eugine, specifically a green-colored string, simr to what he has seen from Elvis. Eugine smiled and didn''t reply with Leo''s words. He followed them with his eyes until they disappeared from his sight before finally returning with what he was going to do. "It''s time to test this new inspiration, then," Eugine said to himself. ..... After a few minutes of walking, Leo and the others finally returned back at the main hall of the Alchemist Association. Just like what Ellen had said before, this time there was still no one that appeared to register and be an Alchemist as soon as they arrived. The people lining in front of those other counters have decreased by a noticeable amount as well. "By the way, congrattions on passing the Alchemist test, Miss Ash," Ellen congratted as she turned to look at Ash with a smile on her face. "Thank you for helping us as well, Miss Ellen," Ash smiled in return. "I guess we need to go now," Leo said as he put his hand on the hood of Ash''s Magic Mantle and pulled it up to cover her face again. "Bye-bye, Miss Ellen," Cassandra and the other women waved their hands before also covering their faces with the Magic Mantle. "What are you waiting for, go!" Dan suddenly pushed Sebastian to the front of Ellen. "Ah, how good it is to be young," Old man Torre expressed. "Hahaha," Cassandra and the others chuckled while shooting Sebastian a knowing look on their faces. Leo was also able to quickly understand what Sebastian wanted to do, so he said, "I''ll give you five minutes to finish everything that you want to do. Once the time is up, meet us outside the Alchemist Association." After saying that, Leo quickly leads everyone towards the exit of the Alchemist Association. They were really not interested in watching Sebastian ask Ellen out. Even Dan who had pushed Sebastian just now also decided to leave. Well, as a single dog, it hurts his eyes watching people like Sebastian. After seeing them leave, Sebastian slowly turned to look at Ellen while scratching his cheeks embarrassingly, "Ummm...." Chapter 439 - Magical Beast Tamer Association Chapter 439 Magical Beast Tamer Association Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After five minutes, Sebastian finally arrived. He has a look of disappointment on his face, obviously implying that he got rejected. "So how did she reject you?" Dan straightforwardly asked Sebastian while chuckling as soon as thetter arrived in front of them. "Well, she said to me that we just meet," Sebastian said as he heaves a deep sigh of helplessness. Dan''s eyes can''t help twitching as he looked at Sebastian''s reaction. He eximed in his mind, "Then what''s with that reaction?!" "Why are you sighing, then?" Cassandra dubiously asked. "Yeah, it''s not like her reply was a rejection or something. Her reply simply means that both of you should get to know each other first." Elizabeth exined before adding, "No need to rush. We would be staying here for a month or so anyways, so you can visit her whenever you have the free time to get to know her more." "You''re not joking, right?" Sebastian quickly asked as his mood turned for the better. "Just do what Elizabeth had said." Angel supported. Veronica tap Sebastian''s shoulder and said, "No one knows, there might just be a chance that she would agree to go out with you." Sebastian was immediately motivated after hearing Cassandra and the others'' words. He clenched his fist and said, "I''ll meet her again tomorrow!" "You don''t have free time tomorrow, you cane here again two dayster." Leo reminded. "Oh, then I''ll meet her again two dayster!" Sebastian repeated. At the side, Ash can''t help shaking her head while saying, "He never really gave up chasing after Elves," "Nothing''s wrong with that. Who doesn''t even like Elves?" Charlotte said. "So, do you like Elves as well?" Ash quickly raised a question. "Of course," Charlotte nodded her head, but she quickly added, "Not more than how I like Leo, though," she quickly grabbed Leo''s arm and hugged it. Ash coldly harrumphed after hearing Charlotte''s reply. Clearly, Charlotte had misunderstood her question. She wasn''t actually aiming to create a misunderstanding between Leo and Charlotte. What she wanted to hear was Charlotte would say that she doesn''t like Elves because she prefers Fox race like her. Who doesn''t even like Fox race, right? "What a beautiful sight of youth!" Old man Torre expressed his feelings. "That''s enough," Leo finally interrupted, "It''s time for us to go visit the Magical Beast Tamer Association." "Okay!" Everyone nodded their heads as they quickly followed behind Leo. ..... Leo and the others slowly made their way towards the location of the Magical Beast Tamer Association. It is located only a few hundreds of meters away from the Alchemist Association. Along the way, themon stores at the side of the road started changing from Alchemist stores to Magical Beast Tamers stores. The Magical Beast Tamers store sells products to catch and tame Magical Beast, including different types of traps and cages, and various kinds of Magical Beast snacks and nutritious foods. They also sell different Magical Beast and Magical Beast''s eggs, either living in thend, water, and air Magical Beast. Along the way, they have also seen a lot of people wearing different colors of Magical Beast Tamer''s uniform, which is simply a hat paired with a cape. Each Magical Beast Tamer''s hat and cape were different in shape and form, certainly due to the different tastes of each Magical Beast Tamers, but they have the same color. The color of the hat and cape are simr to those people in the Alchemist Association, white, yellow, green, blue. All of them now understand that apparently, all the Craftsman Associations follow this sort of color-coding scheme, so the Magical Beast Tamer Association should also have red, purple, and gold. As such, the white-colored hat and cape should be for Novice Magical Beast Tamer, yellow-colored hat and cape for the Elite Magical Beast Tamer, green-colored hat and cape for the Professional Magical Beast Tamer, blue-colored hat and cape for the Master Magical Beast Tamer, red-colored hat and cape for the Lord Magical Beast Tamer, purple-colored hat and cape for the Grandmaster Magical Beast Tamer, and the gold-colored hat and cape for the Arch Magical Beast Tamer. Then following the rule of the Alchemist Association, the Lord, Grandmaster, and Arch Magical Beast Tamers are the pirs of the Magical Beast Tamer Association. Moreover, a Lord Magical Beast Tamer should be in the President position of the Magical Beast Tamer Association in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. This time, no one was able to exin more about the Magical Beast Tamer Association. Otherwise, Leo and the others would have known more information about them. Anyways, they are on their way to the Magical Beast Tamer Association right now, so that''s their chance to know more about them. After walking for twenty minutes or so, Leo and the others finally arrived in front of the Magical Beast Tamer Association. Unlike the Alchemist Association, which was a building, the Magical Beast Tamer Association was shaped as a half-sphere made out of ss with steel and metal around to support it. The ground is made out of stone bricks, but even harder than those found in the Alchemist Association, obviously to withstand the heavyweight of Magical Beasts. The gate is made entirely out of ck iron, with a symbol of four different Magical Beasts that the Magical Beast Tamer Association admired, specifically the Dragon, Phoenix, Tortoise, and Tiger. It also has another Magical Beast symbol in the middle of the four, but it was in an indescribable form. Nevertheless, Leo was still able to easily guess what kind of Magical Beast the indescribable form was, specifically the Leviathan. Its indescribable form simply shows that the Leviathan doesn''t have its own form, that they can be whatever they desire to be, both existing Magical Beasts or a new species of Magical Beasts. His decision before of not bringing Levi with them right now was indeed correct. Considering that the Magical Beast Tamer Association admires the Leviathan, then there is a high possibility that they would be able to identify Levi''s species. At both sides of the ck iron gate was just the same as the Alchemist Association. But for the Magical Beast Tamer Association, their statue is a man surrounded by a baby Dragon, Phoenix, Tortoise, and Tiger, with both his hand put up in front facing the ck iron gate while holding a circr orb with an indescribable form, specifically the Leviathan. Without wasting any more time, Leo quickly leads everyone inside the Magical Beast Tamer Association. He wasn''t intending of spending a lot of time here as their goal here from the very beginning was to only hire a Magical Beast Tamer to help them with the Magical Beast''s eggs they have found in their journey along the way to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Of course, if it''s possible for them to recruit a Magical Beast Tamer to join them as well, then it''s much better. In such a way, he can slowly see whether he can trust that person or not, and if he can indeed, then he would then finally be able to make Levi his Beast Companion. "Coming through!" Suddenly, a male''s voiceing closer to them sounded behind Leo and the others. "Please get out of the way!" As soon as Leo and the others turned their heads around to look at who it was, they right after saw a young Elf with yellow-colored hair riding a huge Griffin that had seemingly lost control and is currently falling in their direction. Without any hesitation, Leo immediately summoned 10 Earth Elementals in their Golem form to block the way. At the same time, he quickly pulled Cassandra and the others to the side as he was sure that the Golems wouldn''t be able to sessfully stop that huge Griffin. BOOOOOOOM! Just like what Leo had expected. As soon as they arrived at the side, all of the Golems immediately exploded into pieces. Not a single one was able to remain standing and survive. Being crushed by such a huge Griffin, it''s nothing strange for the Golems do not survive, even if they were actually Earth Elementals. Well, actually, the Earth Elementals could have survived. But, with such a short amount of time given to them before the huge Griffin could have arrived in front of them, the Earth Elementals don''t have enough time to create some earth walls. Moreover, Leo also doesn''t want to do that as it would make their situation troublesome. After all, just like what he had mentioned before, it''s impossible for his current cultivation level right now to create a Golem that can cast a Magic spell. Therefore, he won''t be able to exin once his Golems shows such capability. A cloud of dust covered the ce where the huge Griffin had crashed. A shadow of a figure massaging its head and a huge bird-like Magical Beast could be seen inside. "Ouch, ouch, ouch! That really hurts a lot," Slowly, the cloud of dust finally cleared off, right after revealing the clear appearance of the young Elf with yellow-colored hair.. At the other side was also the huge Griffin, showing a yful look on its face while jumping from here to there at the side of the young Elf. Chapter 440 - The Clumsy Eilajah And The Playful Huge Griffin Named Big Happy Chapter 340 The Clumsy Ejah and the yful huge Griffin named Big Happy Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The young Elf with yellow-colored hair is wearing a green-colored hat and cape that looks like those of a street performer. His clothes were a bit messy after that fall, but it still can''t hide his good-looking appearancemonly seen in almost all Elves. As soon as the dust cleared off, the young Elf immediately turned to look at the gate of the Magical Beast Tamer Association with an anxious look on his face. He was looking for those people that he had nearly collided with just now. Soon, the young Elf was easily able to spot Leo and the others as they were also staring at him with dumbfounded looks on their faces at the side right now. Seeing that Leo and the others were just fine, the young Elf can''t help himself from heaving a sigh of relief. He really felt d knowing that this time he didn''t cause someone... No, to be more precise, a group of people, to be sent to the Healers or to the nearby hospitals once again. In the past, eight out of twenty people will always be sent to the Healers or to the nearby hospitals whenever they have gotten into simr idents. The reason why it''s eight out of twenty is because those idents always involved arge group of people due to the fact that his Griffin has a huge body and that it''s extremely difficult to stop after crashing to the ground. The young Elf slowly approached Leo with the huge Griffin yfully following behind him. "I''m very sorryyyy!" The young Elf bowed his head ny degrees to apologize. His right hand was raised onto the top of the head of the huge Griffin as he was forcing it to bow its head to apologize as well. The huge Griffin had already experienced this many times, so it didn''t fight back. Well, honestly speaking, the huge Griffin actually doesn''t know that it was apologizing at all, but rather it only thought that this is the Elv''s unique way of greeting another person. That''s just natural though, since the huge Griffin doesn''t understand people''snguage. "I''m really sorry, I was trying to slowlynd my Beast Companion here at the airport of the Magical Beast Association, but I identally made it turn around in your direction. Afterwards I wasn''t able to stop anymore because this huge one here thought that we were having skydiving." The young Elf exined while his head was still bowing, "Please forgive us!" Seeing how sincere the young Elf was, Leo was having trouble deciding whether he should make it into a big deal or not. He was never a person that likes to cause trouble to another person, especially on unnecessary things, as he hated such a thing so much. And besides, no one was hurt as they were able to timely dodge. "What''s your name, kid?" Leo asked. "My name is Ejah, but other people usually call me Clumsy Ejah. My Beast Companion here is named Little... no, I mean, Big Happy." Ejah raised his head and introduced himself. Leo can''t help himself from chuckling after hearing Ejah''s introduction. He could easily guess just from the name Clumsy Ejah alone that this young Elf here always gotten into simr idents in the past, thus earning him such a name. On the other hand, the name Big Happy could be seen from the yfulness of the huge Griffin, despite nearly causing an ident to happen just now. Its action is like the epitome of optimism. "You can call me Mister Loki," Leo said with a smile. He then added while pointing at the destroyed body of the Golems, "Truth be told kid, although I don''t want to make this into a big deal, it still can''t deny the fact that you have destroyed ten of my precious Golems." "I''m really really sorry, Mister Loki..." Ejah lowered his head again. "You see, I spent a lot of resources and efforts topletely make those ten precious Golems. In the process, I even miss a lot of meals and sleep. Because of that..." Leo was unable to finish his words as he was suddenly interrupted by Ejah. "I don''t have that much money..." Ejah said, a bit depressed. He really has no money because almost all of his money is either spent on his cultivation or payingpensation. "I don''t need your money," Leo shook his head. "Then, what do you need...?" Ejah asked. "What do I need?" Leo put his hand on his chin as he pretends to think. While doing that, he turned his head to look at Ejah before moving to his huge Griffin. Ejah immediately became anxious after seeing Mister Loki''s action, so he quickly said while blocking in front of his Big Happy, "I won''t give you Big Happy!" Hearing this, Leo mischievously smiled as he finally decided to reveal what he wanted, "No, you misunderstood me. I don''t want your Big Happy. What I want is you!" "I''m... actually a guy." Ejah said as he can''t help taking a step back. Is Mister Loki perhaps one of those people that like guys instead of girls? "I know," Leo said as he rolled his eyes in disbelief. As if he doesn''t know that, what does he take him for, a gay or a person that likes guys? He soon exined, "What I mean is, you will work for me in order to repay all of those precious Golems you''ve destroyed. Coincidentally, I came here in the Magical Beast Tamer Association to look for a Magical Beast Tamer that I can hire to help me tame a lot of Magical Beasts." "Thank goodness," Ejah can''t help heaving a sigh of relief. He almost thought to himself that his time as a ''male'' is going to end. "Seeing that you''re wearing a green-colored hat and cape, you should be a Professional Magical Beast Tamer, right?" Leo wanted to confirm. "Indeed, I am," Ejah nodded his head before adding, "Actually, I might not look like one, but I''m actually one of the top ten Professional Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom." "Eh?" Cassandra and the others quickly became stunned after hearing Ejah''s word. Is this young Elf treating them like a fool or something simr? How could a clumsy person like him be one of the top ten Professional Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom?! "You''re not joking, right?" Leo dubiously asked. He also felt the same way as Cassandra and the others. He wasn''t really underestimating Ejah, it''s just that he''s really so far apart from what he imagined a Professional Magical Beast Tamer would be. Think about it, Ejah is very clumsy to the point that the word ''Clumsy'' was added to his name. His Beast Companion as well doesn''t have the bearing of a powerful Magical Beast, but rather of those newborn Magical Beast. He really doesn''t have any bit of inkling of being one of the top ten Professional Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. "I get that a lot," Ejah smiled helplessly before slowly showing everyone four gold-colored pins in the shape of Dragon, Phoenix, Tortoise, Tiger, and a green-colored pin of a Leviathan on his sleeves. He pointed at the Leviathan-pin and exined, "There are only ten of this green-colored Leviathan-pin that exist in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, and this is only given to those Magical Beast Tamers that are part of the top ten in their respective levels. This is the proof of me being one of the top ten Professional Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. If you also don''t believe me, you can simply ask one of those counters to confirm my identity." Hearing Ejah''s exnation, Leo chooses to believe. Although he doesn''t know about the existence of the Leviathan-pin, he could pretty much easily guess the meaning behind it considering that the Leviathan is the most powerful Magical Beast in the Celestial World. Nevertheless, Leo still didn''t change his mind on hiring Ejah, "Oh, then much better, since I have tens of thousands of Magical Beast''s eggs for you to help me hatch and tame," Unexpectedly, Ejah''s eyes suddenly lit up brightly after hearing Leo''s word as he eximed in delight, "Tens of thousands of Magical Beast''s eggs?! Are you really serious?!" "Is that a lot?" Leo can''t help asking as he quickly began thinking of changes to his n. "Yes, it''s indeed a lot!" Ejah nodded his head. "Then..." "But I can handle it. In fact, I should be thanking you instead, for giving me this opportunity," Ejah added. Leo''s face turned dubious as he asked, "I don''t understand. What do you mean about that you should be thanking me?" "It''s like this," Ejah said before heaving a sigh of helplessness, "You see, to get promoted to the next level, specifically to be a Master Magical Beast Tamer, I need to hatch and tame a million Magical Beasts. To be honest, this is really an easy task for Magical Beast Tamers in my level, as I could easily hatch and tame No Star to 2 Star Magical Beasts in just a day. However, the majority of big and medium clients don''t really want to hire me in fear of my name ''Clumsy Ejah''. They believe that my clumsiness might cause them some trouble. Because of that, I''m still far away frompleting that requirement." Leo''s eyes began twitching as he started hesitating inside after hearing the word ''Trouble'' from Ejah. It is a known fact already of how much he hates troublesome things. Though, in the end, he still decided to not change his mind as he soon realized that the trouble that Ejah could bring to him couldn''t possibly outweigh the gain he could certainly receive. After all, having tens of thousands of Magical Beasts is a big addition to his force.. Not to mention, with the ongoing Emerald Event and the uing Emerald Elven Battle Competition, he could really make use of those Magical Beasts. Chapter 441 - Smiling Lion Village Chapter 441 Smiling Lion Vige Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Oh, I guess they missed such a big opportunity, then," Leo said with a smile. He wasn''t only hiring a Professional Magical Beast Tamer, but on top of that one of the top ten in the Emerald Tree Kingdom as well. So, he''s surely going to benefit a lot out from it. Ejah raised his head to look straight at Mister Loki''s eyes before asking, "You... you''re not joking, right?" "What would I get from joking?" Leo asked while shaking his head. "You''re also not nning on taking revenge, right?" Ejah doubtfully asked as he right after added, "After all, you and your group nearly gotten into an ident because of my clumsiness." Hearing Ejah''s words, Leo chuckled before replying, "Well, working for me without any pay can also be considered as my revenge to you, right?" "Indeed," Ejah nodded his head as he realized that what Leo had said to him was indeed very reasonable. "But of course, I will not seriously give you such unfair treatment. After all, although you have indeed caused me to lose ten precious Golems and had also nearly pulled my group into an ident, it still can''t deny the fact that you are a Professional Magical Beast Tamer, thus it''s just right for me to still give you payment for your service." Leo said in assurance. Ejah can''t help heaving a sigh of relief after knowing that he would still be able to earn some mary gains while working for Leo. He''s currently struggling financially right now after getting into plenty of simr idents, so Leo''s payment for his service would really be a huge help for him. "Anyways, do I still need to hire more Magical Beast Tamer, or are you confident doing it all by yourself?" Leo asked. "What kind of Magical Beast''s eggs exactly do you have?" Ejah asked in response. He might be one of the top ten Professional Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but it doesn''t mean that he can handle everything because of that. There''s still exist a lot of things that he can''t handle alone. "I have four types of Magical Beast''s eggs with me, namely Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, Sandpit Worm''s eggs, and Sandstone Spider''s eggs." Leo replied. "Oh," Ejah thought for a bit before saying, "Aside from the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, which is a powerful species of Magical Beast, I''m pretty confident that I can handle the rest. Therefore, when shall we begin?" "The sooner the better," Leo replied with a mischievous smile on his face. After that conversation, Leo and Ejah quickly signed a contract to finalize everything. In the contract, it states that Ejah would be working for Leo as the Magical Beast Tamer of their Mischievous Lion Guild until the date arrives, when they would finally decide to leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Ejah would be keeping everything he knew to himself, not leaking anything to anyone. It also mentioned that Leo would be paying Ejah 10 silver coins for each Magical Beast''s eggs that he could hatch and tame, with the exception of the Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, as he would be earning 1 gold coin for each. Once that was all signed and done, Ejah followed after Leo and his group as they went shopping and at the same time touring around the Emerald City to familiarize themselves with the territory. Because Ejah lives in the Emerald Tree Kingdom almost his entire life, he volunteered to tour Leo and his group around the Emerald City. They visited a lot of tourist spots around the Emerald City, which includes the famous Emerald Tree, which is where the Emerald Tree Kingdom got its territory''s name from. The Emerald Tree was one of the prizes for the Emerald Event. It was said that if one cultivates beside the Emerald Tree, it would give them a lot of benefits, specifically, it could increase the Mana Capacity of a person, heal their internal injuries, increase their affinity with the Nature Element, and a small possibility to awaken the talent of taming Magical Beasts. Aside from that, they also visited plenty of stores to buy clothes, equipment, weapons, Magic rted books, and other necessary stuff and supplies. And most importantly, which is something that all of them had agreed that they shouldn''t miss as it wouldn''tplete their shopping and touring around the Emerald City, they dine in the restaurants that can serve the special dishes of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Finally, before the night could arrive, Leo leads everyone to look for Ethan and the others back to the airport where they havended and parked the three Green Eagle Flyingboats. He wants to check the progress of their n and to also finally rest for the day. There only exist two ns for the first day of their arrival in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. First, which is the most important part of their n right now, is thend that they would be buying in the territory of the Emerald City. Thend that they bought would be their territory, or otherwise base of operation, for the time being while staying in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Without any territory, then settling down in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, even if it''s just temporary, with such arge group of people would be extremely difficult. After all, having nond and base doesn''t only concern their settlement, but it could likewise affect negatively their financial situation and security as well. It could negatively affect them financially because if they don''t have any ce to stay they could only rent rooms from hotels or rent unused properties, which with such arge group of people, would really cost them a lot of money. Also, those properties wouldn''t necessarily give them the fullest extent of security and safety as well, as there exist a lot of things that their possible enemies could exploit, especially if those enemies are from the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Like for example, forcefully kicking them out of the property for some unreasonable excuse using connections and such, or buying the blueprints of that said property from the ck market so as to n something against them. He wants to avoid all of that from happening, therefore the best way is to buy an empty plot ofnd outside or inside the Emerald City and personally construct their settlement. And second, temporarily registering themselves in the Guild Association of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, as it would be through this where they could get the most fame out from, hence attracting people to join them. Being a registered Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom could also give them plenty of Guild benefits as well while temporarily living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, which would really be a huge help for them, especially as a new Guild. Soon, Leo and the other finally arrived at the airport where they meet Edward and Sele who then lead them outside the Emerald City towards the north. Apparently, the territory that Ethan was able to buy was located outside of the Emerald City and a few kilometers to the north. It isn''t really the best location for a base of operation, as it is already inside the territory of the Emerald Forest, which means a lot of Magical Beasts would be attacking them, but at the same time, it is also not that bad as well since they can also use the Emerald Forest as a cover for their base of operation and to their advantage, that is, if they knew how to. But with so many people in their group, surely there are a few people that know a thing or two about such a thing. And if there is really none, then they would just slowly learn and adapt. After nearly an hour of journey, Leo and the others, following the lead of Edward and Sele, finally arrived at the said location. At this moment, there is already a rough defense, specifically a wall made entirely out of wood, around their entire territory that has a size of 500 square meters. Tens of watchtowers had been built nearby the wall to watch over the surrounding area, which would send early warning whenever Magical Beast''s attacks their territory. To further add more security to the territory, tens of ves were already patrolling on the top of the wall. Looking inside the territory, the majority of the trees around the ce were also already chopped to make enough space for their houses and other needed infrastructure. Those woods were also used as materials for construction. A rough stone road was already made with a few houses made out of wood mixed with a bit of stone, brick on both sides. Before finally entering the territory, Leo and the others couldn''t help looking at the sign nearby the entrance. "Smiling Lion Vige," Leo silently murmured to himself. He smiled and added, "What a great name." "I am sure that this was suggested by Lex and Virgil!" Cassandra said, seemingly stating the obvious. "Who else could it be? Leo is with us, leaving only two people with addiction to adding the word ''Lion'' in almost everything, hahaha," Elizabeth said, chuckling. "What''s wrong with that word, ha?" Leo can''t help asking. "It''s actually a good name," Angel unexpectedly replied. Veronica quickly pulled Angel to the side as she right after asked, "Don''t tell me you have been infected by them as well?" "Ignore them," Ash rolled her eyes, "Whatever the name of the territory would be, as long as it can provide as settlement, then its good!" "Tch, another person with no knowledge about the importance of the name of a territory," Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Veronica sneered at the same time. Charlotte walked beside Leo before asking, "By the way, Leo, which n amongst all of those ns we have discussed before would we be doing tomorrow?" Edward moved to the other side before saying, "In my opinion, tomorrow we should split the group in two. The first group would continue developing the Smiling Lion Vige, while the second group would train our members so as to prepare to join that so-called Emerald Event." "I agree with Edward," Sebastian expressed his agreement. "I agree as well," Dan nodded his head. "....." "Everyone should gather together first before we start discussing about the n for tomorrow," Leo interrupted as he turned his head to look at the center of the Smiling Lion Vige.. Over there, he saw Ethan, ine, Chief Lago, Lex, and Virgil already gathered together while discussing about how they should construct theyout of the Smiling Lion Vige. Chapter 442 - The Benefits And Disadvantages Of Temporary Guilds Chapter 442 The benefits and disadvantages of temporary Guilds Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, Leo and the others gathered together as they then start a meeting to discuss about what they have aplished today and what is their n for tomorrow. At the beginning of the meeting, Leo told everyone that Ash has now officially be a 3 Lotus Novice Alchemist. It immediately caused Ethan and the others to be surprised that she was actually promoted directly to that level instead of starting from the very bottom. "As expected of one of Mister Loki''s women," Ethan can''t helpmenting. Leo right after introduced Ejah; one of the top ten Professional Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, to everyone as their temporary Magical Beast Tamer. After hearing such revtion, Ethan and the others couldn''t help themselves bing dumbfounded. It''s even more shockingpared to Ash getting directly promoted to a 3 Lotus Novice Alchemist. No, calling it shocking is not the correct word to use, rather they felt disbelief. In the case of Ash, they could at least say that Leo''s women are really capable that''s why she directly became a 3 Lotus Novice Alchemist. However, Ejah''s case was different, since this person is not only a Professional Magical Beast Tamer but on top of that one of the top ten in the Emerald Tree Kingdom as well. Not to mention, with so many Magical Beast Tamers around the Emerald City, the chances of picking one of the top ten and sessfully hiring them should be extremely low. Absolutely no one amongst them was able to expect that Leo would actually be able to invite such a person like Ejah. They be even more in disbelief after hearing Ejah''s exnation on how he had met Leo and why he now had be their temporary Magical Beast Tamer. "Wait, can you exin to us again what happened?" Edward was having trouble believing what he had just heard. It wasn''t only him, everyone was feeling the same way as well. Ejah heaves a sigh of helplessness as he exined one more time, "I almost got into an ident with Leo and his group due to my Beast Companion losing control during ournding at the airport of the Magical Beast Tamer Association. It would have been okay since they were able to timely dodge, but it had unfortunately destroyed ten of his precious Golems. I don''t have that much money, that''s why topensate him I would be working for him for an entire month or until the Mischievous Lion Guild leaves the Emerald Tree Kingdom." Hearing Ejah''s exnation, Ethan and the others turned to look at Leo, shooting him a look on their faces seemingly saying to him that, "You''re really daring to actually trick a top ten Professional Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom!" They then soon after secretly looked at Ejah, shooting him a pitiful look on their faces. After calming down, the meeting continued. This time, it was about the serious part of the meeting. First, it was about the Mischievous Lion Guild. Lex and Virgil were able to sessfully register the Mischievous Lion Guild temporarily in the Guild Association of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. However, the benefits they would be receiving were only half, meaning if there is a 50% discount on items they could only get it for a 25% discount. It''s not really that bad for them as they would still be receiving some benefits, but it''s also not that good since losing half of the benefit is already considered a lot. They could only heave a sigh of helplessness after knowing this. They really don''t have any other choice aside from epting it... After all, the nned location where they would be permanently registering their Mischievous Lion Guild was on the Horizon Empire, not in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, because only by doing that could they really guarantee their own safety from the hands of Emperor Yuta and his Dragon Horn Empire. "Here," Lex carefully handed to Leo their Guild documents and a Storage Ring which contains hundreds of copper tokens with a symbol of a Mischievous Lion, which represents the Mischievous Lion Guild. He soon exined, "Currently, our Mischievous Lion Guild is only considered a level 1 Guild. Therefore, we can only ept level 1 missions from the Guild Association." Virgil right after added, "At this moment, the benefits are really nothing much. In fact, there are only two, which is a 5% discount on all the items that the Guild Association are selling and a 5% bonus inpleting level 1 missions." "However," Lex suddenly interrupted, "We can slowly increase the percentage of our Guild benefits with a maximum of 25% and also add more benefits as we increase the level of our Mischievous Lion Guild." "To increase the level of our Mischievous Lion Guild, we need toplete missions in order to earn Guild points. We need 100 Guild points to get promoted to a level 2 Guild, 500 Guild points to a level 3 Guild, 1,000 Guild points to a level 4 Guild, and 5,000 Guild points to a level 5 Guild." "Unfortunately, there is also a limit for a temporary Guild..." Lex shook his head, and continued, "We can only level up our Mischievous Lion Guild to the maximum of level 5. Once again cutting more benefits that level 6 and above Guilds could receive." Hearing this, everyone quickly understood that this limitation was obviously created in order to encourage Guilds to register permanently in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, and at the same time discourage temporary Guilds, or worst, it might even cause a temporary Guild to disband. Such an event would then allow the permanent Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to harvest those disbanded temporary Guilds, which not only increase the Guild''s strength but also the Emerald Tree Kingdom''s strength as well. Fortunately, such a thing could only cause a tiny effect to the Mischievous Lion Guild since the majority of their members were ves, loyal members of the Smiling Lion group, and the Hybrids of the Eclipse Vige. Though there still exists a chance of a few people, with an exception of the ves, to be tempted to join other Guilds. "Aside from that, because we are just a temporary Guild registered in the Guild Association of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, we can''t breakthrough from the Bronze rank Guild." Lex added. "Bronze rank Guild?" Leo curiously asked. "Apparently, there are different ranks of Guilds, specifically Bronze, Iron, Silver, Gold, tinum, and Diamond. Each of these ranks has 10 levels in them." Lex replied as he added, "And since we can only reach a maximum of level 5 Guild, then we would be forever stuck in the Bronze rank in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Maybe we could reach higher levels in other territories, but it''s still much better if we go to the Horizon Empire as soon as possible. At that time, we don''t need to worry about any limitations anymore as we can level up our Guild to the maximum level." "Just be patient. Don''t forget, we still need to get a lot of things here in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to increase our force. Without that, it would be extremely difficult to get to the Horizon Empire." Leo reminded. But judging from their expression, it seems like his reminder wasn''t needed. Cassandra raised her hand before saying, "To avoid allowing other Guilds from pulling members of our Mischievous Lion Guild, I suggest that we keep a close eye on those people from the Smiling Lion group and the Eclipse Vige. It''s even better if we focus our resources on them and make them our core members. We don''t have to worry about the ves going to other Guilds as they signed a ve contract with Mister Loki, making them unable to leave him nor betray him." "In addition to that," Elizabeth soon after raised her hand as she then continued, "Let''s promote a way for the ves to be core members as well." Leo smiled at Elizabeth as he said, "No worries, I''ve already begunying out the foundation for that." Back then, during the war against the Silver royal family, he had already established the numerical names system for the ves, specifically calling them ves #1 and so on. He would first call them ve #1 and so on, and when a ve shows good potential, he would then give them a proper name, which would then somewhat give the ves a bit of authority and freedom. Once a ve has be an example, the other ves would then start thinking that they have a chance to be more than a ve, hence making them work hard to achieve such a thing. "I only need to improve it a bit and it would be good to go," Leo said in assurance. "As I expected from our Guild Leader," Ethan said with a smile. "Guild Leader?" Leo began thinking. "Well, since the Mischievous Lion Guild has already been established, albeit just temporarily, might as well officially call you Guild Leader Loki, right?" Ethan exined. "Down with the Mister Loki, go with the Guild Leader Loki!" Cassandra and the others raised their hands to express their agreement. "The name actually sounds good," inemented. "Guild Leader Loki!" Edward supported. "Guild Leader Loki!" Chief Lago supported. "..." Hearing everyone calling him ''Guild Leader Loki, Leo smiled before nodding his head and saying, "Then, Guild Leader Loki, it is!" After saying that, the meeting proceeded to the next topic. Chapter 443 - Development Plan Of The Smiling Lion Village Chapter 443 Development n of the Smiling Lion Vige Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next topic was about thend that Ethan and ine had bought from the Emerald City, specifically a 500 square meters'' size of territory located outside the Emerald City and a few kilometers to the north. The moment Ethan and ine along with a few others had arrived in this territory, it was densely covered by tall and vibrant green trees. But Ethan ordered some people to cut the majority of the trees so as to have enough space for what they nned to build and at the same time use those woods as materials for construction purposes. This 500 square meters sizend cost 15 silver coins per square meters, totaling to 7,500 silver coins or 75 gold coins. To keep ownership of thend, one has to pay a monthly tax of 2,500 copper coins or 2 gold coins and 50 silver coins per month. This was after a long time of bargain. The reason why Ethan and ine bought and outside of the Emerald City rather than inside the territory was because of the fact that thend over there not only cost gold coins per meter with tens of silver coins tax each month but also because they could only own a limited size of the territory, specifically 100 square meters for nonresidents of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. If they want to buy more, then they need to officially be residents of the Emerald Tree Kingdom and also have an official title like Baron. With their huge number of people and the needed demand for their operation in the Emerald City, a 100 square meters'' size territory is just not considered as enough. To be honest, such a size of territory could only build 1 to 2 houses with a limited defense and simr stuff. And although they could indeed make a second floor and more to create more space, it is still a small territory. Not to mention, earning the title of Baron is also impossible for them because they are Humans and the Emerald Tree Kingdom is an Elf''s territory. Elves, or even other Foreign races, including Humans, would absolutely not ept other Foreign races to have official titles in their own territory, unless, of course, if such a person has achieved something really great which the royal family of that said territory officially recognized and thus rewarding them the official title. Because of all of those reasons, Ethan and ine could only choose to buy and outside of Emerald City to be able to buy more. However, since they were still not a resident of the Emerald Tree Kingdom and also don''t have any official title, the limit they could buy was unfortunately only 500 square meters size ofnd. Even though it is indeed a big piece ofnd, it''s still not considered as enough for them. The size of the territory that they need is 5 to 10 square kilometers as they nned to construct a smithy, Alchemist Laboratory, training grounds, a small hospital, Magical Beasts'' stable, breeding area for their Magical Beasts, warehouses, Guild members hotel, and houses, and many more other necessary infrastructure. "Since we could only own a 500 square meters'' size ofnd, then we have no other choice but to remove a small part of our ns," Leo said helplessly. This was the disadvantage of operating in another territory, especially territories of Foreign races, as there would always exist a lot of limitations and restrictions. One example of that is the amount ofnd they could own. Breaking these limitations and restrictions is one of the most difficult challenges to achieve for people like them. One would first need to be recognized by the ruling parties of the said territory to have a chance to achieve it. Without that, then it would be impossible. Those limitations and restrictions were clearly created to avoid other Foreign races from having a lot of power in the territory. Taking the Emerald Tree Kingdom, for example; if the Humans or other Foreign races were given a chance to have a lot of resources despite not being Elves, then they would surely use it to grow their own power, which if left unchecked, might just be the reason for a war to happen. It''s just simr to what had happened back then to the Silver Kingdom. The Mischievous Lion organization continued developing until they be so powerful to the point that it could finally threaten the throne of the Silver royal family. And as soon as an opportunity appeared in front of them, they immediately dethroned the Silver royal family, making them the new ruler of the Silver Kingdom, which is now called the Lionheart Kingdom. In that event, it''s even a war caused by a simr race, so it''s very easy to guess what would most likely happen if the Emerald Tree Kingdom doesn''t limit and restrict Foreign races. "To decide what we should construct, I propose that a suggestion should have 3 votes to be approved," Leo turned to look at everyone. "I agree!" "Sounds fair to me," "Much better," "..." Hearing their agreement, Leo nodded his head before saying, "Then, let''s begin," Cassandra quickly raised her hand and said, "I strongly suggest that we only make two medium-size hotels that upy a total of 100 square meters size ofnd with 10 floors each to house members with a lot of contributions while letting the rest stay at hotels inside the Emerald City. There would still be houses, but it would only be given to officials like us and the Guild Leader." "I also have the same opinion as Cassandra," Elizabeth supported. "I agree as well," Angel seconded. Leo nodded his head with a smile as he then motioned his hand to make them continue, "Continue," "I suggest that webined together the Magical Beasts stable and Magical Beasts breeding ground in a 50 square meters'' size ofnd. Additionally, a warehouse would also be included in that piece ofnd where we could store the Magical Beasts foods and other necessary stuff." Veronica suggested. Ash quickly added, "I also suggest that we allocate a 100 square meters size ofnd to construct the buildings for the Craftsman like cksmith, Alchemist, Tailors, and others. Those ces only need a big enough storage for the items they make and the materials they needed. No need for any warehouses." "I suggest that instead of having a training ground inside our territory, let''s just use the Emerald Forest outside as the ce to train our members. It''s a natural training ground that will always stimte the sense of survival and danger for our members, thus always making it a good training experience," Charlotte suggested. "There is no need to vote for those three, I agree," Leo nodded his head before adding, "Continue with the remaining 150 square meters ofnd." "I propose that we take 25 square meters size ofnd on each side of the wall, totaling to 100 square meters, to make a small barracks for defense purposes. The wall would also be 5 square meters in size, hence reducing the entirend with 20 square meters." Ethan proposed. "I agree with my husband," ine nodded her head. "Me, as well," Edward added. "Approve, but change it to 20 square meters size ofnds, totaling to 80 square meters," Leo nodded his head, and added, "Continue with the remaining 50 square meters," Hearing that there were only 50 square meters ofnd remaining, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, old man Torre, Lex, and Virgil turned to look at Cassandra and the others who already suggested something, seemingly asking them that they don''t have any idea what to build. There was still a lot of infrastructure that they want to build, but 50 square meters is just not enough for those, that''s why they are having trouble deciding. While everyone was pondering hard on what to build, Ejah suddenly raised his hand, which quickly attracted Leo and the other''s attention. "What is it?" Leo asked while motioning his hand to go on. "Ummm... I know that I''m not part of your Mischievous Lion Guild, but since I am part of this meeting, I can''t help but suggest that you should allocate that remaining 50 square meters size ofnd as a public market," Ejah suggested. "Public market?" Leo and the other''s interest was immediately piqued with Ejah''s suggestion. "I have visited plenty of Guild territories in the past whenever someone hired me to hatch, tame, or to check their Magical Beasts, and I have noticed during those times that the majority of them have a public market. That public market acts as a source of ie for their Guild aside from the missions theyplete, and it also gives them fame since whenever something good is being sold it would attract a lot of attention to their territory. Although I don''t know a lot about Guilds, as a Professional Magical Beast Tamer, I''m still not clear about what fame could give," Ejah exined. Leo thought deeply after hearing Ejah''s words. As a City Lord in the past, he knows more than the others here what sort of benefit a public market could give to them. In fact, what Ejah had said was just one of the few benefits. Aside from fame and mary gains, it could also make them trustworthy, reliable, and many more, which honestly speaking, are one of the things that they needed to establish a positive image for their Mischievous Lion Guild. If they could strengthen that and use it to their advantage, then it would be a lot easier to achieve what they were aiming to get in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. "I agree," Chief Lago expressed his agreement. "We also agree," Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre said. "Same in our side," Lex and Virgil nodded. "Okay, then let''s build a public market," Leo smiled mischievously. to in the direction of More (Definitions, Synonyms, Trantion) Chapter 444 - About The Emerald Tree Kingdom Chapter 444 About the Emerald Tree Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With those serious topics said and done, the meeting then quickly proceeded to thest part, specifically the information about the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Prior to arriving at Emerald Tree Kingdom, they only knew a few pieces of information about this territory. They were able to learn a few more about it after buying maps from that Cartographer and Information Dealer Elvis, but it''s still not enough. Fortunately, Edward and Sele were able to gather a considerable amount of information after spending 100 gold coins. The Emerald Tree Kingdom is a territory ruled by the Evergreen royal family. The King''s name is King Elfin the Fourth, while the Queen''s name is Queen Tina. They have 10 children, 7 Princes, and 3 Princesses. Though only 5 remains in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, specifically 3 Princes and 2 Princesses, as the 4 Princes have left to gain more experience and grow more powerful while that one Princess was married off to their allied Beastman Kingdom, specifically their next destination the Moon Werewolf Kingdom. The Emerald Tree Kingdom has 12 cities and respectively 11 Noble Households, which represents the 11 City Lords, no more no less. Its territory has a shape of a square formation. The Emerald City is the capital of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, which is under the rule of the Evergreen royal family. It has a 500 square kilometers size ofnd under its territory and is located at the very northeast of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. To the south of the Emerald City, specifically east, is the Verdant City which is under the rule of the Verdant Noble Household. This is a Noble Household where one could find a lot of Pharmacists and Alchemists. Farther down south of the Verdant City, specifically southeast, is the rity Fortress, which is under the rule of the rity Noble Household, the second of the three Major Noble Households of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. This is a Noble Household that specializes in education and owns the rity Flower Magic Academy. To the west of the rity Fortress, specifically south, is the Leepa City, which is under the rule of the Leepa Noble Household. This is a Noble Household simr to the Honoris Noble Household of the Lionheart Kingdom, they are professionals in cultivating farms and farmers. Farther to the west of the Leepa City, specifically southwest is the Pierce Fortress, which is under the rule of the Pierce Noble Household, the first of the three Major Noble Household of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. This is a Noble Household simr to the cksmoke Noble Household of the Lionheart Kingdom, they focus more on industrial, mining, and cultivating cksmiths. They also own the Piercing Lance Magic Academy. Then to the north of the Pierce Fortress, specifically west, is the Beryl City, which is under the rule of the Beryl Noble Household. This Noble Household focuses on industrial, mining, and cultivating cksmiths as well. The reason for both the Pierce Noble Household and Beryl Noble Household focusing on industrial, mining, and cultivating cksmiths is the fact that to their west is the Mountain Wall Range, a Red Zone for the Emerald Tree Kingdom that is made up of hundreds of mountains. No one has yetpletely explored this ce, so it''s the hot-spot for mining, adventuring, pioneering, and simr things. Farther north of the Beryl Noble Household, specifically northwest, is the Nero Fortress, which is under the rule of the Nero Noble Household, the third of the three Major Noble Household of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. This is a Noble Household that manages all of the auction houses of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. They also own the Nero Shield Magic Academy. To the east of the Nero Fortress, specifically north, is the Jade City, which is under the rule of the Jade Noble Household. This is a Noble Household simr to the Verdant Noble Household, only in their case is one could find a lot of Magical Beast Tamers. Down the south of Jade City, specifically the center of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, one would find the four remaining territories, specifically Sapphire City, which are under the rule of the Sapphire Noble Household; Mchite City, which is under the rule of the Mchite Noble Household; Ruby City, which is under the rule of the Ruby Noble Household; andstly, the Smagdine City, which is under the rule of the Smagdine Noble Household. These four cities in the center of the Emerald Tree Kingdom circled around the Emerald Mountain. This is the mountain where the Evergreen royal family first found the Emerald Tree before they rented it to the Emerald City. Unlike the other first 8 territories of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Sapphire City, Mchite City, Ruby City, and Smagdine City don''t have anything they specialize in. They are in a simr case to the Heart City of the Lionheart Kingdom, only that they are hundreds of fold much better than thetter as they are being used as the center of all the trades happening in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Nevertheless, they are still not the most prosperous part of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but rather it is the Emerald City, rity Fortress, Pierce Fortress, and Nero Fortress. Simply because all the goods and high-quality products were already being bought first before they could spread to the center. This is also one of the reasons why the Evergreen royal family choose to not ce their capital in the middle of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, because they long already knew that they would be thest ones to receive the harvest. "These 4 cities at the outer center part of the Emerald Tree Kingdom are all being ruled by Viscount Noble Household, while those remaining four in the center part are ruled by Half-Viscount Noble Household," Edward exined. "Half-Viscount?" Leo curiously asked. In his decade or so of being a City Lord back then in the Lionheart Kingdom, this is his first time hearing the word ''Half-Viscount''. Ejah raised his hand before exining, "Half-Viscount is actually a word we normally used for those Baron Noble households that had be City Lords. It''s because once a Baron Noble Household be a City Lord, they also receive power simr to those of a Viscount, albeit not everything, that''s why they are called Half-Viscount." Leo nodded his head in understanding after hearing Ejah''s reply. Simply put, Half-Viscount is also in a simr position to Knights. They can be called Baron, but they don''t have the same power as those official Barons, thus they would be called Half-Barons. "Lastly, the 3 Fortresses, namely rity Fortress, Pierce Fortress, and Nero Fortress, are ruled by Earl Noble Household, with the Pierce Noble Household close to bing a Marquess Noble Household," Edward finished exining. Sele then quickly added, "As for the number of people with official titles in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Aside from the King, Queen, 7 Princes, and 3 Princesses, each of the 3 Earls in the Emerald Tree Kingdom could give 2 people the official title of Viscount, the 4 Viscounts could give 5 people the official title of Baron, whilestly, the 4 Barons could give 10 people the official title of Knights. Hence in total, the Emerald Tree Kingdom should have a total of 351 people with official titles. "So far, these are the only information we have yet to gather in less than a day," Edward informed. "Very good," Leo nodded his head to Edward and Sele, satisfied with their reports. He then turned to look at the others as he continued, "Since we have already finished discussing with everything that we have achieved today and what we n on doing tomorrow, it''s time to close this meeting." After saying that, Leo stood up before being followed after by Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte as they all proceeded to leave the meeting tent. They were then followed after by Ethan, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, Lex, Virgil, and Ejah. As soon as they arrived outside of the meeting tent, the temporary residential area of Smiling Lion Vige was already taking shape. There were already tens of houses made out of wood and stone bricks around. As for the empty ces, there were hundreds of tents to house the ves, members of the Smiling Lion group, and the Eclipse Vige Hybrids. Torches and Light stones were also spread around the Smiling Lion Vige to give light to the inside and outside of the territory. asionally, a few people would get inside the Smiling Lion Vige while bringing with them the carcasses of Magical Beasts that tried to attack the Smiling Lion Vige. A few others would also carry someone injured, taking them to the people that know some recovery spells or giving them Healing Potions in their stock. After observing around the Smiling Lion Vige for a few seconds, Leo then reminded Ethan to take care of their guest, specifically Ejah, before he proceeded along with Cassandra and the others to one of the alreadypleted houses. There was a special house, somewhat in the shape of a manor, amongst the group of houses, which is very easy to guess that it was his resident. He went straight towards that manor, intending to rest for the day. Though, before entering the manor, he turned to look at Cassandra and the others behind him as he thought of something, specifically trouble. "Ummm... I remember that I have something to talk about with Ethan, so you girls proceed to the manor first, I''ll followter," Leo said before quickly leaving. He didn''t bother waiting for Cassandra and the others to reply as he already knew that they would definitely tease him or something simr. Seeing Leo quickly leaving, Cassandra and the others could only follow him with their eyes seemingly saying, "What a pity..." "There''s still a next time," Cassandra said as she turned around and went inside the manor. "At that time, he won''t be able to escape anymore," Elizabeth nodded her head. "Indeed," Angel silently followed after. "Just you wait, sir Leo," Veronica said with a slight pout. "Next time," Ash said with a look of determination in her eyes. Behind them, Charlotte can''t help rolling her eyes before saying, "Just like what I have expected, they are a bunch of hypocrites," Chapter 445 - Hatching And Taming Magical Beasts Part 1 Chapter 445 Hatching and Taming Magical Beasts part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as Leo felt sleepy, he went back to the manor where Cassandra and the others were resting. Though, he didn''t get inside but instead choose to set-up a tent right beside the manor. "Good thing I brought my trusted tent with me," Leo said to himself beforeying down on his cotton mattress to sleep. ..... The next day, Leo woke up early in the morning as he then went out of his tent to check on the progress of the Smiling Lion Vige after Ethan told everyone the nnedyout of the territory. As soon as he got out of his tent, him right after saw that there were already plenty of signs of what to construct in that specific location spread out around the Smiling Lion Vige. There were also a few buildings that have already begun construction. Aside from that, the needed materials for the buildings were also already being put down nearby those signs, with a few people being seen carrying more materials. As to where they have gotten the materials, it''s either from the nearby mine that Ethan had said that he had found as soon as they arrived in this ce, the Emerald Forest beside them, buying them from the Emerald City, and the few materials that they have brought with them along the way. "Good morning, Guild Leader Loki, hahaha!" Ethan quickly greeted Leo with a chuckle. "Good morning, Guild Leader Loki," ine greeted while elbowing Ethan to make him stop teasing Leo. "Just call me Leo when it''s only us," Leo said with a smile. Although he had indeed agreed with being called Guild Leader Lokist night, he was still not feeling fullyfortable being called in such a way. It''s just simr to how he doesn''t feelfortable being called Prince Leo. "By the way, have you seen Ejah?" Leo soon after asked. What he wanted to do today was hatching and taming the Magical Beast''s eggs that he had gotten along the way. Consequently, he would also be learning more about taming Magical Beasts. "Oh, I''ve seen him a while ago behind that unfinished building... I mean, the Magical Beast Center, over there," Ethan pointed at a building located nearby the wall to the northeast. The Magical Beast Center that Ethan meant was a multi-purpose building thatbines together the Magical Beasts'' stable, Magical Beasts'' breeding grounds, Magical Beasts'' clinic, and many more rted to Magical Beasts. "Thank you," Leo said before making his way towards the Magical Beast Center. Though he stopped mid-motion for a while as he turned his head to look at Ethan before saying, "Keep up the good work!" "I will," Ethan replied before continuing with nning theyout of the Smiling Lion Vige. Although they have already finished nning on what to build, they still need to put everything in proper ces. "Say ah," ine raised her hand to feed Ethan rice. "Ahhh," Ethan opened his mouth to receive a mouthful of rice while his eyes were still fully focused on what he was doing. "Say ah, again," "Ahhh," "..." As soon as Leo arrived at the Magical Beast Center, it didn''t take that long for him to find Ejah with Steve, which was surprising, taking care of the ordinary horses, Ahmed''s 5 Star Lightning Cheetah, and Lex''s and Virgil''s 5 Star Devil-Horn Horses. "Good morning, Guild Leader Loki," Ejah and Steve both greeted in unison. "Good morning, both of you," Leo greeted back. He then quickly proceeded to the main topic, "Anyways, let''s begin hatching the Magical Beasts'' eggs?" "I''m ready any time," Ejah replied. "Can I watch...?" Steve asked, a bit hesitant as he doesn''t know whether it was okay or not. "Of course, you can," Leo nodded his head. Allowing Steve to watch them hatching and taming the Magical Beasts'' eggs wasn''t really a problem, as they don''t really intend on hiding anything here in the first ce. And besides, Steve is someone that works directly for him, so it wouldn''t hurt him doing so. To be honest, he was even intending to allow Steve to watch them after seeing him being with Ejah. In his mind, he wants to let Steve know more about taming Magical Beasts. He''s not really aiming to make Steve a Magical Beast Tamer himself, though if he can then much better, but rather he simply wants him to learn a thing or two about it. After all, the more Steve knows, the more beneficial it is for him. "Here," Leo waved his hand, quickly taking out 10 pieces of Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, Sandpit Worm''s eggs, and Sandstone Spider''s eggs and putting them onto the ground. Ejah began looking at the Magical Beasts'' eggs, checking their condition and other necessary things. But, as soon as heid his eyes on the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, he paused and right after bend his knees to pick two of them up. "Are you really sure that this is a Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s egg?" Ejah asked while observing the two Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs in his hands. Hearing Ejah''s question, Leo thought for a bit before replying, "I am not really sure," Ejah raised his head to look at Leo and quickly asked, "What do you mean?" "Well, you see, these Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs were born from the breeding of Yellow Skinned Anaconda and Golden Thunderstorm Python." Leo replied. "Oh, so that''s why..." Ejah nodded his head as he stood up and showed Leo what he had noticed. "Look, these Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s egg has some kind of thunder-like shape around its shell, while this other one here doesn''t have any," Ejah said as he pointed out the difference between the two Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. He then continued, "So, if I''m not mistaken, then this normal one here is indeed a Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s egg while this other one here is a Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s egg, in which, if we based on the fact that they came out from the breeding between Yellow Skinned Anaconda and Golden Thunderstorm Python, should allow this Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda to have the affinity of Thunder Element in addition to its natural-born Fire Element. We could say that this is a Fire-Thunder Element Yellow Skinned Anaconda." Leo became a bit shocked after hearing Ejah''s exnation. He really didn''t expect that there would actually be a third variation aside from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs and Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs. "ording to the book I''ve read about the Magical Beast Anaconda species, they normallyy around 20,000 to 30,000 Magical Beast''s eggs during every breeding. However, since it was paired with a Golden Thunderstorm Python, a powerful species of Magical Beasts, then most likely there would only be 10,000 to 20,000 Magical Beast''s eggs. After taking that number into consideration, then there should only be around 1,000 to 2,000 Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, a good five to ten percent chance," Ejah said. He then added, "Anyways, that''s just an assumption. To confirm the exact amount, I would need to look at all the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs you have first." "No problem," Leo nodded his head before waving his hand, quickly storing all the Magical Beast''s eggs on the ground inside his Storage Rings and right after giving 100 pieces of Storage Rings that contain all the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, including both the so-called Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs and Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, to Ejah. He didn''t have that much time to thoroughly sort everything during the time he was storing them, so he would just leave that task to Ejah. "Fewer than what I expected," Ejah said after counting all the Storage Rings that he had received. "The rest were destroyed during the fight," Leo exined. "What a pity," Ejah expressed the same thoughts as Leo. He then waved his hand, putting all the Storage Rings inside his Storage Ring, leaving only a single one on his hand. Afterwards, he took out all of the 100 Magical Beast''s eggs inside that Storage Ring and carefullyy them down all on the ground. Once he was done with that, he then spread his Magic Power to check what Magical Beast''s eggs it was, "80 are Yellow Skinned Anaconda, 15 are Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda, while 5 are Golden Thunderstorm Python. Not bad," Suddenly, silver and gold color light appeared above the Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs and Golden Thunderstorm Python''s eggs, specifically silver for the former while gold for thetter. Ejah turned to look at Steve as he gave him two Storage Rings and said, "Here, store those Magical Beast''s eggs with markings above them. Be sure to separate them depending on the color." Without wasting any time, Steve quickly received the two Storage Rings from Ejah and went forward to store all the Magical Beast''s eggs with silver and gold markings. After doing that, Steve then went back to Ejah, intending to give him back the two Storage Rings. But Ejah shook his head and said, "Hold it for a bit," "Okay," Steve nodded his head. "Let''s first hatch these ordinary Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs before going with the rest," Ejah informed as he spread his Magic Power to the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs again. This time, Leo and Steve could clearly see in front of them a white light with green stripes flowing out from Ejah''s hand and slowly covering the Magical Beast''s eggs. "This would only take a few minutes," Ejah said. Chapter 446 - Hatching And Taming Magical Beasts Part 2 Chapter 446 Hatching and Taming Magical Beasts part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Crack! Crack! Crack! Just like what Ejah had said, after a few minutes of waiting cracking sounds from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs were heard. Leo and Steve quickly turned their excited eyes on the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. Crack! Crack! Crack! The cracks began slowly spreading all over each Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. Then, finally, with a Pak! Sound, a yellow-colored head slowly drilled out from the eggs. "Cuteee," Steve can''t helpmenting as he saw the tiny Yellow Skinned Anacondas slowly trying to get out of their eggs. "Line up," Ejah said, using anguage that both Leo and Steve weren''t able to understand. He exined, "I used the Magical Beastnguage to make them line up," "Ohhh," Both Leo and Steve nodded their heads in understanding. Hearing Ejah''s order, all baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas slowly moved in front of him in a straight line. But a few of them were a bit slow to respond to join the line. Although no one had asked, Ejah still took the initiative to exin to Leo and Steve what he was doing, "You might think that hatching Magical Beast''s eggs are very easy, but that is only because I used a Summoner''s Blessing to speed up the process. That was that white light with green stripes you have seen just now." "Summoner''s Blessing is not a Magic spell, but rather it''s a unique capability of a Magical Beast Tamer. We gained this unique capability after sessfully taming a Magical Beast and gaining their blessings. We can also strengthen it by receiving more blessings." "Without the capability to use Summoner''s Blessing, one wouldn''t be able to hatch any Magical Beast''s eggs, unless, of course, if they are actually a Magical Beast capable of turning into a person''s form, which is the unique capability of 5th Gxy level and above Magical Beasts," Ejah paused as he pointed his finger at a baby Yellow Skinned Anaconda that was so slow to respond to move to the line and exined, "That one you see that is slow in responding to my order doesn''t actually have any defects or anything of the likes. It simply shows that they are trying to resist my Summoner''s Blessing." "It is through this action where we would be able to know if the Magical Beast is strong or not. The longer they resist my Summoner''s Blessing, the stronger they are," Ejah said with a smile on his face, and he added, "But once the Magical Beast sessfully breaks free from my Summoner''s Blessing, then that means I''ve failed to tame them." "However, there is absolutely no need to worry about that. Because even if a Magical Beast Tamer failed on taming a Magical Beast in their first try, it doesn''t mean that they can''t try again, and again until they finally seeded," "There are also certain times that we need to actually first give something to the Magical Beast in order for them to ept being tamed by us. Like for example, love and affection, some rare Magical resources,pleting their challenge or passing their requirements, and there are also worst times when one even needs to defeat the Magical Beasts personally, which is usually what happened whenever we are taming a powerful Magical Beast. " Ejah finished exining. The baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas were finally done lining in a straight line as soon as Ejah finished exining. "What''s the next step?" Leo excitedly asked, as he can''t wait to learn more about taming Magical Beasts. "First, is to feed them," Ejah said as he waved his hand, taking out 10 chopped pieces of meat from an unknown Magical Beast. All the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas quickly began eating the Magical Beast''s meat after Ejah sent amand for them to eat. Ejah quickly exined, "Every newly hatched Magical Beast would need to have something to eat in order to replenish their energy because they have used a lot of their energy during the time they were breaking the shells of their eggs." "You need to also remember that feeding tamed Magical Beast would increase their level of intimacy or favority to you, which is very important since a Magical Beast, despite already being tamed, will not do something that for them is not worth doing for you, especially in the case of powerful Magical Beast as they are prideful and has high standards," After finishing eating the Magical Beast''s meat, the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas raised their heads towards Ejah while showing a satisfied expression on their tiny faces. Out of nowhere, the yellow-colored skin of the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas started to turn dry. Noticing this, Leo turned to look at Ejah and calmly asked, "What is happening?" "They are shedding their skin," Ejah replied. "What, they are actually already growing?!" Steve eximed in shock while looking at the shedding baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas. Although Steve wasn''t a Magical Beast Tamer or someone that knows a lot about Magical Beasts, he still knew that any species of Magical Beast Anacondas would only shed their skins whenever their body is growing in size. But such a thing normally only happens after a few weeks or months. On the contrary, these baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas had only hatched for ten or so of minutes, yet shockingly they are already growing. "Magical Beasts are different to people like us. They would grow in size and be strong by simply eating other Magical Beasts. The more powerful kind of Magical Beast they eat, the faster they could grow," Ejah exined before quickly adding, "However, every Magical Beast has this thing called, ''Species-Bottleneck''. It means that there is a natural limit or barrier to how much growth a certain Magical Beast could develop before their growth would start to slow down until it would eventually no longer develop anymore." "Taking us people, for example; the natural limit that normal people''s strength could be is peak No-Star Magical Knight. Although some could still be even more powerful than that, it still can''t change their Fate that they will eventually hit a bottleneck one day where their strength could no longer develop." "To break this bottleneck, one would need to be either a Mage or a Magical Knight so that they can start cultivating and using different kinds of Magical resources to further increase their strength. If they can''t be one, then it would be impossible to breakthrough from this bottleneck," "The same kind of rule applies to the Magical Beasts as well. Only in their case is if they reached their Species-Bottleneck, they would need to eat something that will allow them to break through and thus continue growing stronger." Ejah finished exining. On the side, Leo only showed a smile on his face. As someone who has 10 years or so worth of experience fighting against Magical Beasts, he naturally already knew about the so-called Species-Bottleneck. Such an example of that is the information about the Yellow Skinned Anaconda being a 3 Star level Magical Beast. This information doesn''t literally mean that there is no 4 Star Yellow Skinned Anaconda in existence in the Celestial World, it simply means that it''s their species'' natural limit of growth. If a 3 Star Yellow Skinned Anaconda doesn''t find a way to breakthrough from their Species-Bottleneck, then they would indeed forever remain at 3 Star level until they die. Finding a way to breakthrough from their Species-Bottleneck is extremely difficult for the Magical Beast. In fact, there are only two known methods that he knew about to this date: first is to defeat a certain amount of a much more powerful Magical Beast, much preferably is two levels and higher, and eat their bodies, and the second one is to find a Magical resource that has the power to let them breakthrough from their Species-Bottleneck. However, that''s only the case when it''s the Magical Beast themselves that are looking for ways to breakthrough. In the case of tamed Magical Beasts or Beast Companion, their owner or partner could help them find what they needed in order to break through to the next cultivation level. In fact, this was the exact meaning behind why Levi''s parents wanted Levi to stay with him when they''re gone because he could help Levi easily grow to be more powerful. Unfortunately, he still wasn''t able to give Levi that much of a help until this very moment. The only thing he has given to the little one were those Magical resources he had gotten from the Twilight Bear tribe in the Twilight Forest. Though, him being busy all this time was one of the reasons as well why he wasn''t able to do much. But, not for long, as he swears in the name of Fate, that he would definitely make Levi his Beast Companion before leaving Emerald Tree Kingdom. When that timees, even if he is very busy and doesn''t have that much free time to spend, Levi would still be able to benefit from him because every time he starts cultivating, the little one would also be able to get some benefits from that due to Levi being his Beast Companion. And to be honest, they might not even need to wait that long... Whooosh! "A green-colored string of Fate," Leo can''t help smiling in delight as he secretly looked at the color of Fate String that connects to him from Ejah''s. no a negative More (Definitions, Synonyms, Trantion) Chapter 447 - Hatching And Taming Magical Beasts Part 3 Chapter 447 Hatching and Taming Magical Beasts part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Although Leo knew a lot of information about Magical Beasts, including the Species-Bottleneck, Steve, on the other hand, doesn''t know that much. Hence, he benefited a lot after listening to Ejah''s words. "Oh, now I know," Steve said to himself while nodding his head repeatedly as if to express his understanding. After a few minutes or so of waiting, Leo, Ejah, and Steve could finally see clearly the effect on the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas after shedding their skin. Right now, the body length of the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas has increased by ten inches, specifically from their newly hatch body length of 8 inches to 18 inches. Their body size has also be a bit bigger as well. But still, with that size, the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas are still considered infants, hence they still can''t be helpful in the Mischievous Lion Guild in any way aside from relieving their stress due to how adorable and cute they looked. Looking at the ground, Leo easily found 80 pieces of 8 inches long Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s skins. Though its length wasn''t really that long, but if hebined them all together, it would certainly be enough to make one or two sets of clothes made out of their skin. "I suggest that you sell their skins to someone else instead of using it for yourself, or even someone part of your Mischievous Lion Guild," Ejah suggested as he could easily guess what Leo was thinking right now while looking at the skin of the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas. "I know," Leo nodded his head as he knew what Ejah meant by his words. The exact reason why Ejah had suggested that he or anyone part of the Mischievous Lion Guild should not use the skins of the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas is simply because it would definitely make the little ones feel displeased, which would affect negatively their favority level. After all, although these skins were old skins and weren''t of no use to them anymore, it was still once a part of their body, hence it holds some sentimental value for them. But of course, it''s still alright if they wear clothes made out of Yellow Skinned Anaconda, as long as it''s not one of their skins. "After feeding them, it''s time to let them rest," Ejah said before sending out amand to make the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas go to sleep. This time, all 80 baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas responded to themand without any resistance. They slowly moved their bodies back to their cracked eggs andy down in afortable position before finally going to sleep. The sleeping baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas were even more adorable and cute to look at. Steve was even having trouble holding himself back from wanting to pinch them. "How long do we need to wait for all of them to grow and be able to finally help us?" Leo asked. "We will have to feed them in the evening and repeat the same steps the next day for an entire week. I think that they should be able to grow for a meter or so next week, allowing us to finally take them out for hunting and also train them to make them more stronger. In the third week, they should already be ten or so of meters long and be big enough for us to make them into mounts. At that time, be sure to buy a saddle for the riders and a Magical Beast Armor for the Yellow Skinned Anacondas in order to increase their defense," Ejah replied. Leo can''t help bing excited after hearing the word ''Mount''. This was what he had long been waiting for ever since he found the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. Though he had already experienced many times riding a Magical Beast back, then when he was still young, especially during the times when he was hunting Magical Beasts, but he had never tried actually owning one. "Let''s proceed to the Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs," Ejah said as he turned his head to look at Steve and ask thetter to hand him the two Storage Rings that he had told him to hold awhile ago. "Here you go," Steve handed the two Storage Rings. After receiving the two Storage Rings from Steve, Ejah then waved his hand to take out the 15 Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. The form of the Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs was only a bit different to those of the normal Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. The egg was still yellow in color, but observing closely, one could spot a few thunder-like marks around the body of their shell. During the time when Leo was stealing these Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs from the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest, he was never able to notice clearly these thunder-like marks. Though even if he had indeed noticed them, he would still not waste time confirming that it''s indeed different from the others. After all, he wanted to get as many Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs as possible during that time before the Golden Thunderstorm Python could get inside the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s nest. After putting the 15 Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs carefully on the ground, Ejah repeated the same action he had done with the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. From his hand, white light with green stripes slowly flows out before covering the entire body of the Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. Then, after a few minutes, cracking noises could be heard. Crack! Crack! Crack! Just like thest time, a yellow-colored head slowly drilled out from the Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs. Then they tried their best to exit out from it. Although it was difficult to see clearly the difference between the Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs and Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda''s eggs, it wasn''t that difficult anymore after seeing a living example of the Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda. In the case of the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas, one could only see them having a yellow skin color and nothing more. But, in the case of the baby Mutated Yellow Skinned Anacondas, one could easily see that although their skin is still yellow in color, there is an obvious bright yellow, or perhaps gold-colored, markings that are in a thunder-like shape. It was obviously the signature of this Mutated Yellow Skinned Anaconda. "I see... These species of Mutated Magical Beast Anacondas have actually already been recorded in the past, belonging to the category of mutation," Ejah said while trying to remember what it was called, "If I remember correctly, then its name should be ming Thunder Anaconda." "Why do I feel like its name is, even more, cooler than the Golden Thunderstorm Python?" Stevemented after hearing the name of the Magical Beast. "Indeed," Leo nodded his head. "I can''t help but also agree," Ejah nodded his head as well. What Steve had said wasn''t really without any meaning. The name ming Thunder Anaconda indeed sounds a lot cooler, or perhaps domineering,pared to the Golden Thunderstorm Python, at least in both of Leo and Ejah''s opinion. Both of them could already imagine a fire attack with arcs of thunder around, thus doubling the damage it could cause. Just pure imagination, though... After expressing what they all feel, Ejah then sent an order to the ming Thunder Anacondas to form a line. Unlike thest time, the resistance from the ming Thunder Anacondas was much stronger. Pretty much all of them ignored the order that Ejah had sent as they keep on touring their surroundings, as if trying to satisfy their curiosity. "Hmph," Ejah coldly harrumphed as he released an even stronger Summoner''s Blessing towards the ming Thunder Anacondas, making them instantly stop on what they were doing as they then quickly lined up in a straight line. Seeing this, Ejah smiled in triumph before throwing 15 pieces of meat from an unknown Magical Beast, one for each of the ming Thunder Anacondas. Their need was for food was unlike the Yellow Skinned Anacondas as they were clearly of powerful species, thus the reason to have more food. After doing that, Ejah then turned to look at Leo and Steve as he said, "If a Magical Beast don''t listen, Magical Beast Tamers could also use a much stronger Summoner''s Blessing to force them." "I could indeed see that..." Leo faintly smiled. He has finally seen another method to tame Magical Beasts aside from what Ejah had performed in front of them, specifically using a powerful Summoner''s Blessing. "Anyways, after feeding these ming Thunder Anacondas, we would then let them go to sleep as well, just like the baby Yellow Skinned Anacondas. But, unlike thetter, the former would only need five days to grow and be helpful, and after another five days, they could finally be mounts. But, it would definitely be difficult to make them into mounts..." Ejah shook his head helplessly. These ming Thunder Anacondas were basically the example of prideful and high standards Magical Beasts. Leo was also able to see that clearly, hence he reminded himself to certainly train some capable people to use the ming Thunder Anacondas as mounts in the future. "Can I have one of them?" Steve quickly asked Leo. "You? Just forget it," Leo shook his head in response. Although Steve is indeed considered as someone strong despite not being a Mage nor a Magical Knight, it would still not be enough to handle a ming Thunder Anaconda. He might just even be one of its menus once it felt hungry. don''t be sufficient; be adequate, either in quality or quantity More (Definitions, Synonyms, Trantion) Chapter 448 - Meeting The Cartographer And Information Dealer Elvis Again Chapter 448 Meeting the Cartographer and Information Dealer Elvis again Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After letting the ming Thunder Anacondas sleep, Ejah then asked Leo to give him the Sandpit Worm''s eggs and Sandstone Spider''s eggs. He was still not fully confident with taming a Golden Thunderstorm Python. This kind of Magical Beast is something that is almostparable to the Basilisk, one of the legendary species of Magical Beast Snakes found in the Celestial World. Therefore, he needed to thoroughly prepare himself first, not only mentally, but he also needs to set-up a Magic Array for taming Magical Beasts to help him strengthen his Summoner''s Blessing and at the same time also weaken their resistance. Since Leo had already learned pretty much a considerable amount of knowledge about taming Magical Beasts, at least for now, he decided to pass on watching Ejah taming the Sandpit Worms and Sandstone Spiders. It''s time for him to do something more productive. Like for example, do some preparation to join the Emerald Event. After hearing Ellen''s exnation yesterday about the Emerald Event, he had already made up his mind to let the Mischievous Lion Guild join. After thinking about the Emerald Event yesterday, he came to the conclusion that this event is basically like the elimination round. It''s the time when participants prove to everyone that they are stronger than the rest and proceed to the finals, which in this case is the main event called Emerald Elven Battle Competition. The Emerald Event was said tost for a month. So, if counting yesterday''s time, then there should only be 28 days remaining before it ends. Although the remaining time is actually still considered a lot, there are always unknown variables in every event that if one wouldn''t be able to prepare, which in the case of this Emerald event, would affect the qualifying top 100 for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. If he and his Mischievous Lion Guild can''t get one of those top 100 cings, then they won''t have the chance topete for the main prizes. At that time, their stay in Emerald Tree Kingdom would definitely require a longer period of time. After thinking for a bit, Leo decided to visit Emerald City to inquire more about the Emerald Event. In order to start preparing to join the Emerald Event, he of course needs to gather some detailed information first. "Time to go visit Emerald City." Leo said while walking in Ethan''s direction. He wants to inform thetter first before leaving so that they can easily find him whenever they needed him. Arriving a few meters away, Leo right after noticed an anxious person in front of Ethan while reporting something that looks very serious. Then, as soon as the report was finished, Ethan then quickly turned in his direction. Their eyes coincidentally meet with each other as they then quickly understood what the other person wanted. "Good thing that you''re here," Ethan said with a solemn expression on his face. "Go on," Leo motioned his hand to continue. "A few of our men secretly found a few injured people in the northeast direction. I am preparing to send some reinforcements to prepare for anything dangerous, but first I need to ask for your opinion before deciding on what to do," Ethan replied. "Tell me the report," Leo said, his face quickly bing serious. Ethan nodded his head and reported, "The report said that there is a total of 5 people, all of them are Elves. The injury they received was already confirmed to be from weapons, not from Magical Beasts. Currently, they are hiding inside a small cave while fending off against Long Fang Wolves that are trying to get inside the cave," Leo thought for a bit before saying, "What''s your opinion?" He decided to ask Ethan first what he thinks is the best thing to do before telling him about his decision. "In my opinion, we should let them die instead," Ethan replied, his suggestion sounding really cold. Leo felt curious by Ethan''s suggestion, so he asked, "Why do you think so?" "Because I suspect that this is rted to the Emerald Event currently going on around the Emerald Tree Kingdom right now. Those people should have encountered a group stronger than them while capturing a Magical Beast before, leading towards their current situation right now," Ethan exined, and continued, "If we make a move to help them, then we might just end up offending their enemy. In my opinion, that''s very troublesome," Leo really can''t help thinking after hearing the word ''Troublesome'' from Ethan''s mouth, whether his opinion was really how he personally feels about it or was it perhaps after considering how he hates troublesome situations. Since asking himself wouldn''t get him anywhere, then might as well just directly ask Ethan... "What I want to hear is, your own personal opinion," Ethan shoots Leo a doubtful look on his face as he replied with a bit of hesitation in his voice, "In my own personal opinion... I would like to suggest that we... save them," "I''m listening," Leo motioned his hand for Ethan to continue exining. Ethan heaves a short sigh before exining the reason why "I believe that saving them wouldn''t really hurt us that much. Even if their enemy would indeed get offended by our choice, at most they woulde to us to ask for an exnation first before treating us as their enemy. At that time, we could easily decide whether it''s really worth protecting them or not." Hearing Ethan''s exnation, Leo can''t help pping for a bit to express his approval. Honestly, Ethan''s personal opinion of saving them is actually also what he wanted to do. Of course, he still didn''t change his hate towards troublesome situations. It''s just that he has another reason that is extremely beneficial for them. In his mind, he thought that saving those Elves might just give them some unexpected benefits. Like for example, after hearing that they have saved some Elves from death, the Elves in Emerald City would then have a good impression of them. However, if it really turns out the way that Ethan had predicted, then if they indeed can''t handle the enemy of those injured Elves, they would just simply give them up to befriend those unknown people. And if they can actually handle them, then they would choose to protect those injured Elves while consequently using them to spread their fame of being a friend to the Elves. In such a way, he can attract some Elves to join his Mischievous Lion Guild as they would think that it''s not that bad to join a Guild friendly to their own race. This is why he thought that it''s extremely beneficial for them since whatever choice they decide, it could give them some benefits nheless. Leo smiles mischievously and said, "Then what are we waiting for? Go and save them!" "Okay!" After saying that, Ethan quickly stood up from his seat as he walked towards the reinforcement who were currently preparing their equipment as fast as possible. At the side, ine silently followed after. While looking at Ethan''s walking figure, Leo thought, "He''s wiser than I thought he would be," The first time he meets Ethan, he really thought that he simply likes freedom and not be restrained. At that time, Ethan had said that he doesn''t want to be a King or anything simr, which is really unlikely to a member of a royal family, as he simply wanted to travel around the Celestial World and be stronger. Still, he could easily rte to that because even he doesn''t want to be treated in such a way. But, he also secretly deemed Ethan as a bit of an irresponsible person, and can''t be easily trusted, that''s why he set a much stricter contract with him, which surprisingly he epted without any hesitation, making him think that maybe he has misunderstood him or something. However, at this moment, his opinion about Ethan has finallypletely changed for the better. He could now one hundred percent confirm that he hadpletely misunderstood him in the past. Ethan''s words before were indeed implying that he wanted something much more bigger than simply leading a territory, not anything else. Soon, Ethan along with ine and the reinforcement left the Smiling Lion Vige to rescue those injured Elves. It didn''t take that long for them to return, specifically around an approximate estimate of ten to fifteen minutes. Behind them were the five injured Elves. Two Elves were being carried using a wooden stretcher, the other two Elves were helping each other to walk, and the fifth Elf, which is the only one with the least amount of injuries, was walking as if nothing had happened to him while having a conversation with Ethan and ine. Seeing that fifth Elf, though, Leo can''t help bing a bit surprised. "I didn''t expect to meet you this soon," Leo said as soon as Ethan and the rest arrived in front of him. "I also didn''t expect this," "So, what unfortunate thing had befallen to you, Elvis the Cartographer and Information Dealer?" Leo asked while a mischievous smile was hanging on his face. It''spletely out of his expectations that the Elves that they would be saving would actually include Elvis, the Elf that they had first gotten to know before entering the Emerald Forest. During their first meeting before, Elvis had really left him a deep impression before as he has this interesting personality that makes one want to befriend him despite having this identity of an Information Dealer, that is aside from both of them being a part of the Underground World. Well, who would even be able to expect that they would meet this soon, right? "Hehehe," Chapter 449 - The Elves Natural Enemy Chapter 449 The Elves natural enemy Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After hearing Elvis''s exnation about why they have fallen into such an unfortunate situation, Leo''s face quickly turned from being serious to those of a mocking. "So you mean to say that if we didn''t save you just now you would have be a sex-ve?" Leo said before letting out a chuckle. In front, Ethan, ine, and their men were also trying their best to hold theirughter. "Hehehe," Elvis scratched his head while wearing a wry smile on his face. So what happened was, after their group left that vige beside the Emerald Forest three days ago, Elvis then immediately gathered his people to return to Emerald Tree Kingdom as they decided to change the location of their job operation due to the Emerald Event. For Information Dealer like Elvis, events such as the Emerald Event were a great source of ie. Simply put, it''s a big business opportunity for them. After all, a lot of participants would like to know some information about where powerful Magical Beasts live so as to gain more points. There would also be a lot of people that would want to know a detailed report about their potential opponents and rted stuff. Elvis and his group, specifically called Night Ears, a group with a total of 20 people, joined a merchant caravan that was on its way to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Of course, as an Information Dealer group, they already knew that this merchant caravan was just a normal one with nothing suspicious. In fact, the cause of their unfortunate situation wasn''t the merchant caravan. The road that they followed to travel towards the Emerald Tree Kingdom was also the road that the majority of the traveler used as it was a rtively safe road. Hence, they already knew what kind of danger they would most likely be going to encounter. However, when they were finally only a few kilometers away from the Emerald Tree Kingdom, they encountered a group made up of hundreds or so of people. To be more precise, they have more peoplepared to the merchant caravan. It wasn''t the least bit surprising to be surrounded, since a situation like this does indeed happen from time to time in the Emerald Forest. The thing that surprised them instead was that these people were actually the natural enemy of the Elves, specifically the ve Hunters. The reason why ve Hunters are the natural enemy of Elves is simply because they are considered as one of the most profitable products. Most of the people who like to buy ves, in particr those people that are looking to have ''fun'', would always choose to buy Elves. No other reason aside from that they are gorgeous and are very attractive. Their situation was really surprising since ve Hunters don''t normally hunt for their targets in any ces with a lot of people, especially nearby the capital city of that territory, which in this case is the Emerald City. It''s simply because after sessfully capturing their targets, they would still need to head on a journey towards where they would sell them to ve Merchants. During that journey, they don''t want a lot of people to see them, because there are also people that hunt for ve Hunters, specifically the Bounty Hunters. Though Elvis and his Night Ears group easily realized the reason why the ve Hunters became daring enough to hunt for targets in nearby ces with a lot of people. The reason is the Emerald Event... Information Dealers weren''t the only people who think that events like Emerald Event are a big business opportunity for them. The ve Hunters also have the same opinion. After all, basically, all the participants in the Emerald Event are putting the Magical Beasts that they have caught in cages before bringing them to the respective cities in Emerald Tree Kingdom, hence seeing another group of people pulling cages nearby wouldn''t cause any suspicion. Moreover, with the majority of the people in the Emerald Tree Kingdom participating in the Emerald event, it''s already within expectations that it would be very chaotic. People wouldn''t bother with other people, as they are all busy trying to catch as many Magical Beasts as possible in order to be one of the top 100, hence iming a prize and bing qualified to join the main event Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Elvis and his Night Ear group easily arrived at the conclusion that this situation is almost simr to how the situation of hunters and hunted would unexpectedly be reversed from the hunters bing the hunted and the hunted bing the hunters. Simply put, the participants of the Emerald Event had be the targets of the ve Hunters, just like how the participants target the Magical Beasts. The merchant caravan was quickly surrounded by the hundreds or so of ve Hunters. That wasn''t yet the end. The worst part is since they have joined a merchant caravan, there would naturally be a lot of Merchants in this group. And Merchants are basically the main customers of ve Hunters, hence they weren''t included in their list of targets, but on the condition that they would cooperate to let them easily capture those that aren''t a part of their group. Without any resistance, the Merchants quickly ordered their men to push forward those that aren''t originally part of their merchant caravan and stay at the side. Elvis and his Night Ear group were naturally included in that, but they don''t me the Merchants, it''s understandable for them to react in such a way as they regard the safety of their group first more than the others. But of course, it doesn''t mean that Elvis and his Night Ear group, and also the other people that weren''t originally part of the merchant caravan, can''t fight back to also save themselves. That''s why, as soon as the Merchants stepped at the side, the battle immediately began. Elvis and his Night Ear group fought against the ve Hunters side by side while slowly moving towards the less guarded location in the formation of ve Hunters. Unfortunately, with these groups of ve Hunters'' years of experience in capturing people, they of course wouldn''t easily let Elvis and his Night Ear group escape. Because of that, Elvis and his Night Ear group were left with no other choice but to force their way out, causing a few of them to get captured in the process. To be honest, Elvis and his Night Ear group were considered as a group made up of strong people, specifically, their members are 3 Star to 6 Star level, that''s why they were epted to join in that merchant caravan in the very first ce. But because of their numerical disadvantage, although they indeed seeded in forcing their way out, it still wasn''t considered as enough to sessfully escape. That''s the reason for their unfortunate situation right now because they were relentlessly being hunted down until there were only five of them that remained. The rest were either killed or captured. "Jokes aside," Leo stopped himself from chuckling as he balled his right hand and then rested his head on top before saying, "Do you have any slight idea or information about the name of that ve Hunter group?" After hearing that Elvis and his Night Ear group were attacked by a ve Hunter group, it was now time to know whether that ve Hunter group was something they could handle or not. "I know..." One of the members of the Night Ear group currentlyying on the stretcher said. "Go on," Leo said as he turned to look at that Elf. "During our escape... I noticed that this ve Hunters have a dog tattoo on their arms... So, if I am not mistaken... then those people should be part of the Wolf Howl organization..." Leo soon after turned to look at Elvis and asked, "Wolf Howl organization?" "Well," Elvis paused as he heaves a long sigh, obviously to express that their current situation isn''t looking that great for them. To be honest, just now he could have actually lied to Leo by denying that assumption, but he quickly realized that even if he was given another chance to answer that question, he would certainly choose to tell them the truth. Although he is an Information Dealer and someone that works in the Underground World, he still has his own principles and knows how to repay kindness with kindness. Elvis exined, "I will not be hiding anything from you as I''m really grateful that you have saved us from those Long Fang Wolves." "So, to cut the exnation short and also the most important part that you deserve to know, is that the Wolf Howl organization is the second most powerful organization in the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom." "The name of their President is Sigfried, a peak 9 Star level Mage. He is an extremely famous individual in the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom as someone ruthless and heartless. To give you an example, he wouldn''t even spare an innocent little girl from his bed." "The members of their Wolf Howl organization are in the 3 Star to 5 Star level, numbering to tens of thousands of people. They have 10 Elders, all of them in the 6 Star level, and two Vice-presidents, which both are in the 7 Star level." "Their Wolf Howl organization are well-known to never spare anyone that dares to offend them, except for one; those people that belongs in the most powerful organization in the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Evergreen Shadow organization." Elvis finished exining. "Is that all?" Leo asked as he smiled mischievously. "What do you mean, "Is that all"? Don''t tell me you don''t think that they are dangerous?" Elvis doubtfully replied. "Well," Leo turned to look at Ethan. Seeing Leo''s look, Ethan quickly understood what to do. Whoooosh! "A... a 1st Gxy Mage...?!" Elvis immediately became dumbfounded as soon as he felt Ethan''s Magic power. He slowly turned to look at Leo, who he soon saw was just smiling mischievously while looking at him. "There, you got your answer," Leo said while pointing his finger at Ethan. Chapter 450 - The New Member Of The Mischievous Lion Guild Chapter 450 The new member of the Mischievous Lion Guild Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Along the way to the Smiling Lion Vige, Elvis had slowly gotten to know some information about the people that have saved them while talking with Ethan and his wife ine. First, they are members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, a level 1 Copper rank Guild. It''s a temporary Guild that was just newly registered in the Emerald Tree Kingdom yesterday. Second, they have just bought 500 square meters ofnd yesterday located a few kilometers to the northeast area outside of the Emerald City that they have called Smiling Lion Vige. Third, the main reason why they have found them was because they were scouting the surrounding ces for anything they could use to further develop their Smiling Lion Vige. Andstly, which is what he had found out just now, is that they are actually the same group of people that have traveled using the three Green Eagle Flyingboats towards the direction of Emerald Tree Kingdom and that their Guild Leader is a young man that goes by the name Mister Loki. After taking all of the information he had gathered into consideration, Elvis quickly arrived at the conclusion that they should be on the same level as those medium size Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. How hugely mistaken he was... It waspletely contrary to his thoughts; Mister Loki and his Mischievous Lion Guild weren''t in any slightest bit simr to those medium size Guild, not even simr to thoserge size Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but rather they are a forceparable to a small Kingdom. The ruler of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, King Elfin the Fourth, is a 5th Gxy Mage, and his wife, Queen Tina, is a 3rd Gxy Mage. Considering both their power together and including the forces they control in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, they are at the level of mid-tier Kingdoms. This means Mister Loki and his Mischievous Lion Guild is just a level below the Evergreen royal family. Of course, that''s just purely in consideration of the Mischievous Lion Guild having a 1st Gxy Mage. All together, the Mischievous Lion Guild should only beparable to almost half of the strength of the Evergreen royal family. Nevertheless, it''s still a shocking strength, because even the Wolf Howl organization, the secondrgest and most powerful organization in the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, doesn''t even have a fourth of the strength of the Evergreen royal family. In the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, there''s only one power that should have the same strength as the Mischievous Lion Guild; the Pierce Noble Household, which is almost in the ranks of a Marquess Noble Household. This also means that... "I also don''t want to hide anything from you, Elvis," Leo said as he sped his hand together, and continued, "To be honest, I have the intention of protecting you and your remaining Night Ear group," Elvis raised his head to listen carefully to what Mister Loki was going to say. "But, what can you give me in return for protecting you and your Night Ear group?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Haysttt..." Elvis can''t help heaving a sigh of helplessness. To be honest, he had already expected that this is how the situation would turn out to be after hearing Mister Loki''s words. It wasn''t the least bit surprising, because Ethan''s strength alone could already be a sure deterrence against the Wolf Howl organization for them to not make any hasty moves against the Mischievous Lion Guild, hence they certainly won''t be afraid of protecting them. This leaves them the only question, why should they protect them? Elvis knew clearly that right now their Night Ear group is no longer the same as what it was used to be in the past. They no longer possessed the strength of 3 Star to 6 Star level, as they have nothing left aside from him and the 4 other currently injured members of the Night Ear group. Even though these 4 members were actually 4 Star to 5 Star in level, since those that had sacrificed themselves in the battle against the ve Hunters were the weaker members as they knew that only their powerfulrades could seek revenge for them, they are still not worth the mention in front of the Mischievous Lion Guild who have a 1st Gxy Mage in their Guild. That strength doesn''t even include the other members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, which they have now noticed has the strength in the 1 Star to 6 Star level and with a few others that have strength above that. Honestly speaking, the Mischievous Lion Guild could in fact gather people with simr strength as them if they really wanted to. "If it''s alright with you, I can suggest you something that you can actually offer," Leo said as he stood up from the chair. "Please," Elvis bowed his head ny degrees to express his sincerity. In his heart, he knew clearly that only Mister Loki and his Mischievous Lion Guild could protect them and also give them the chance to save theirrades that have been captured by the ve Hunters of the Wolf Howl organization. If he doesn''t grab this opportunity presented to him now, then they would surely be captured next as soon as they stepped out from the Smiling Lion Vige. "Actually, it''s very simple," Leo said as he slowly walked towards Elvis. The moment he arrived in front of Elvis, he then tapped thetter''s shoulder to make him raise his head up as he soon after said, "Are you willing to join me?" Elvis can''t help blinking his eyes multiple times as he can''t believe what he had just heard. He asked, "Are you telling me to join Mischievous Lion Guild?" "Yes!" "I..." Even after hearing the confirmation from Mister Loki that he indeed wanted them to join the Mischievous Lion Guild, Elvis was still having trouble believing it. The reason is simply because he has never considered in his mind that Mister Loki would actually propose him such a suggestion. At this moment, the Night Ear group is nothing but just a broken piece of what it used to be. In short, they are basically useless. So, why would a Guild that has a strength almostparable to half of the strength of the Evergreen royal family want them, right? "I believe that what you are thinking right now should be that you don''t have any value anymore as your Night Ear group has already been reduced to such an unfortunate state," Leo easily guess what Elvis was thinking as he looked at the expression of his face. He right after continued, "But I don''t actually believe that you don''t have any value anymore," "Why?" Elvis doubtfully asked. "Remember the maps that you had sold to me?" "Yes..." Elvis nodded his head. Of course, he remembered clearly the maps that he had sold to Mister Loki before. In fact, even if he didn''t encounter him today, he would still not forget him as he was one of the people that had easily spotted the hidden meaning behind his words and is also a member of the Underground World like him. At that time, he fully believed in his mind that Mister Loki is a potential and worthy customer, that''s the main reason why he didn''t bother denying his identity as an Information Dealer to him. "Those maps that you had sold to me were all necessary information that I needed so that I will have an easy journey towards the Emerald Tree Kingdom. It was really a detailed and informative map, implying that you have a great capability in gathering information. This capability is something that I need... No, to be more precise, your capability is needed for the establishment of the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild. So, will you join me?" Leo finished exining. However, it wasn''t the only reason why he wanted Elvis to join his Mischievous Lion Guild. The reason why he recruited him is mainly because of the green-colored string of Fate that connects the both of them. Without the green-colored string of Fate, even if Elvis has the capability that he needed, or perhaps even the best, he would still not easily suggest recruiting him as he can''t be sure yet whether he can really trust him or not, not to mention giving him such an important position as a part of the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild that he had long been nning of establishing. Elvis finally understood the reason why Mister Loki wanted to recruit him to join his Mischievous Lion Guild. Simply put, Mister Loki doesn''t care about the current state of the Night Ear group as what he wanted to have is an individual with a capability like his. "You don''t have to worry, I assure you that my Mischievous Lion Guild could provide you whatever you desire, including revenge and strength, but that is in the condition that you can also provide me what I need," Leo added to further convince Elvis. "To be honest," Elvis shook his head with a smile on his face, "I''m actually not worried about anything. I can see clearly what you are capable of," Elvis paused as he looked at Ethan by his side. Even a fool would know that someone who can sessfully recruit a 1st Gxy Mage despite being only a 1 Star Mage is a person with great capability. After all, having the strength of a 1st Gxy Mage alone could already guarantee an important position in the Emerald Tree Kingdom or even high-tier Human Kingdoms in the Celestial World, yet Ethan actually chooses not to work for them. Even if it wasn''t because of Mister Loki''s great capability, it should still be of something with simr value. Without any further questions, Elvis nodded his head and said, "I ept!" ..... Meanwhile, on top of one of the trees nearby the Smiling Lion Vige, a Dark Elf could be seen secretly observing Leo and everyone else. "An unknown force with a 1st Gxy Mage?!" The Dark Elf said with an expression of extreme shock on his face. "I need to quickly report this to President Sigfried," Silently, the Dark Elf disappeared from the top of the tree. Chapter 451 - The Intelligence Department Chapter 451 The Intelligence Department Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unbeknownst to that Dark Elf who had just left to report to the President of the Wolf Howl organization about his shocking discovery here in the Smiling Lion Vige, behind one of the trees nearby where he was hiding just now, Edward''s figure could be seen slowly walking out. "Just like what Ethan had expected, someone had indeed appeared," Edward said to himself. Ethan had long already expected that someone from the Wolf Howl organization would be nearby to keep watch on Elvis and his Night Ear group, perhaps to confirm whether they have died or not. So, before bringing Elvis to meet with Leo, he told Edward first to keep watch on the surrounding area of the Smiling Lion Vige in case that his assumption was indeed correct. "And ording to the n, I would secretly follow them so as to find out where their group is hiding," Edward said with an excited expression on his face. While Edward was preparing to follow after that Dark Elf, Sele suddenly appeared. "Edward?" Sele called out. Hearing Sele''s voice, Edward''s eyes suddenly lit up as he turned to look at her and said, "Perfect timing!" "Perfect timing for what?" Sele curiously asked. But as soon as she noticed Edward''s expression, her face suddenly blushed as she said, "You''re not thinking of doing perverted things again, are you?" "Hehehehe," Edward mischievously chuckled in response as he slowly approached Sele. "You... we would definitely be caught by someone if we do it he-" Whoooosh! Before Sele could finish her words, Edward had already hugged her waist as he then carried her to fly up the trees and follow after the Dark Elf. "Don''t worry, I know what to prioritize first," Edward replied as soon as hended on top of one of the trees. He then jumped from another tree to catch up with that Dark Elf. "What do you mean?" Sele quickly asked as she was still confused about what''s going on right now. "We have a job to do," Edward said as he pointed at the Dark Elf currently in front of them, stillpletely unaware about their presence. Seeing the Dark Elf jumping from one tree to another, Sele quickly understood what Edward meant with his words. "I''ll remind you first before you decide to do something stupid again like thest time when were gathering information in the Emerald City. We are not to kill that person, instead, we would only be following behind until he takes us to their base. After that, we will return and report to Leo about what we have found, understood?" Edward asked as he looked straight at Sele''s eyes. "Hehehe," Sele scratched her cheeks in response as she felt ashamed at what she did thest time. She eventually nodded her head in response. Edward smiled as he kissed Sele''s forehead and let go of hugging her waist, dropping her carefully down on the top of a stem of a tree that he hadnded. "Try to keep up," Edward said as he then went ahead. "I will," Sele nodded her head, her face right after turning solemn before quickly following behind Edward. ..... As soon as Ethan noticed Edward''s presence had disappeared, which surprisingly also includes Sele, he quickly understood that his older brother should be now chasing after that person who he could guess should be a part of the Wolf Howl organization. "Mister Loki," Ethan called out, intending to report to Leo about what just happened. Leo turned his head to look at Ethan and asked, "Yes?" "Before arriving here, I''ve told Edward before to keep watch on the surrounding area of the Smiling Lion Vige in case someone was actually watching Elvis and his Night Ear group in secret. And just now Edward''s presence had disappeared along with Sele. So I believe that he had spotted someone which I assume is from the Wolf Howl organization and should be following after that person right now to find out about where their base is located at," Ethan reported. "Good," Leo nodded his head. "Wouldn''t they be in danger if they get found out?" Elvis can''t help asking as he heard Leo and Ethan''s conversation. "You don''t have to worry, Ethan''s older brother, Edward, is actually a 9 Star Mage and Sele with him is a 6 Star Mage. If something goes wrong, their strength alone should be enough to let them safely escape," Leo waved his hand to express that there is no problem. "I see," Elvis nodded his head in understanding. With the strength of a 9 Star Mage, it''s indeed safe to say that they can escape safely once something dangerous happens while they are following behind the members of Wolf Howl organization. Consequently, deep inside of him, he was also feeling shocked again after hearing that revtion. It seems like he has still vastly underestimated the strength that the Mischievous Lion Guild possessed. Now he knew that aside from having a 1st Gxy Mage, they also have someone with the strength of a 9 Star Mage. He can''t help wanting to know if there are actually still more people who are powerful in this Guild. But based on the information he had learned so far, there might indeed just be more aside from Ethan and Edward. "Anyways," Leo turned to look at the others behind Ethan, ine, and Elvis, specifically the four injured Elves and those members of the Mischievous Lion Guild who had rescued them. He had seriously almost forgotten about them just now. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Take them to the Healers before continuing with your given task." "Roger that," After seeing them leave, Leo then turned to look at Ethan, ine, and Elvis again and said, "I need to discuss something very important to the three of you. It''s about the development n of the Mischievous Lion Guild." Ethan, ine, and Elvis'' faces quickly turned serious after hearing the mention of the word ''Something very important.'' They all quickly sat on the nearby chairs. "It''s like this," Leo said as he turned to look at Elvis. He continued, "With the addition of Elvis in the Mischievous Lion Guild, we could finally begin the establishment of the Intelligence Department of our Guild." "No offense, but I still doubt that Elvis is really capable enough," Ethan doubtfully asked. His doubt is not because Elvis is still a new member of the Mischievous Lion Guild, since in the first ce Leo had personally recruited him. But although he fully trusts Leo''s judgment, he still doesn''t trust that Elvis was indeed capable enough for them to really begin the establishment of the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Simply put, he doesn''t fully trust yet that Elvis could indeed lead their Intelligence Department. The Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild was one of the ns that they have discussed about before arriving in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. This n belongs to the important category of the development n of Mischievous Lion Guild. As such, they are required to treat it with full seriousness. They absolutely can''t afford to be casual about it because one wrong move and it would spell trouble for them... to be more precise, serious, huge trouble. Every proper Guild has their own Intelligence Department. It''s basically a ce where Information Dealers and the likes, such as Elvis and his Night Ear group, though the difference is they are members of the Guild, would be gathered together and are given the task to gather all sorts of information both inside and outside of their Guild. The information they have gathered would help the Guild prepare against their enemies. It might seem to be an easy job, but in truth, it''s actually one of the most difficult jobs in the Guild. Their main responsibility would require them to infiltrate, blend in, and gather information inside their enemy''s bases, or worst case, headquarters, without getting found out. Once they are discovered, then they would have no other choice left but tomit suicide. It''s simply because they hold a lot of information about their Guild, which their enemy would definitely want to get their hands on in whatever means possible. Of course, they can also choose to live, that is if they can indeed sessfully escape alive. But in most cases, they always die. The main problem is, staying hidden without getting found out while gathering information is an extremely difficult job to do, especially with the existence of many methods to find out the truth. That''s the exact reason why Ethan believed that Elvis doesn''t have enough capability toplete such a job. In his opinion, such a job requires a strict standard to have in order to get that position, so they can''t just randomly pick someone and say, "You will take the responsibility to create the Intelligence Department of our Guild!" At the side, Elvis chooses to remain silent as he knew clearly what Ethan meant with his words. In fact, he also agrees about what he had said, that he still isn''t capable enough. And to begin with, they shouldn''t even think of giving him such a responsibility yet because he is still considered as a newly epted member of the Mischievous Lion Guild. He''s really curious as to why Mister Loki had thought of giving him such a responsibility.. Is he perhaps an idiot of a person? Or is there actually a deeper meaning behind his decision right now? That''s what he wanted to know. Chapter 452 - In Preparation For The Emerald Event And Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 1 Chapter 452 In preparation for the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "That''s why we will test him," Leo smiled in response. "Test him?" Ethan curiously asked. "Test me?" Elvis doubtfully asked. ine, who was remaining silent, finally spoke as she said, "Don''t tell me the both of you didn''t actually notice?" "Notice what?" Ethan and Elvis asked in unison. "Idiots, think about the Emerald Event and the Emerald Elven Battle Competition!" ine replied as she rolled her eyes to mock them. Hearing ine''s reply, a sudden realization immediately hit both Ethan and Elvis'' minds. They quickly looked at each other as they both finally understood how Leo would test Elvis, whether he is really capable enough to be responsible for creating the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild or not. "During the Emerald Event, Elvis would be given the responsibility to lead Lex, Virgil, and the members from the Smiling Lion group to gather as many information possible for our Mischievous Lion Guild. Their main responsibility would be to locate the location of the Magical Beast tribes that can provide us with a lot of points and a detailed report of our possiblepetitors for the Emerald Event," Leo said as he took out a pen and a paper from his Storage Ring and wrote two words, ''Emerald Event'' and ''Emerald Elven Battle Competition''. He then encircled the ''Emerald Event'' as he continued, "As long as we get one of the top 100 spots for the Emerald Event, it would mean that Elvis has half of the needed capability for him to be the Leader of our Intelligence Department." After saying that, Leo then created a line to connect the word ''Emerald Event,'' to the ''Emerald Elven Battle Competition'' before encircling thetter word and exining, "During the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, Elvis together with the others would then again gather information of our opponents. They will be responsible in providing a detailed report about the capability of our opponents, including their strengths, weaknesses, and other necessary information." "The cing we would then get at the end of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition would prove to us whether Elvis is really capable enough to be the Leader of the Intelligence Department or not." Leo finished exining. He turned to look at Ethan, ine, and Elvis as he asked, "If you have any suggestions, feel free to speak," "To be honest, I''m amazed to the point that I don''t see any problems with your n," Ethan expressed how he feels about Leo''s n. He exined, "If we could indeed get one of the top 100 spots for the Emerald Event and also get one of the top 10 cing, or best even be the champion, at the end of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition through the information that Elvis provided to us during bothpetitions. Then I don''t see any reason why Elvis shouldn''t be the Leader for the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild. In fact, it would be regretful for us if such a responsibility is not given to him." At the side, Elvis nodded his head repeatedly before saying, "Honestly speaking, if I could really achieve those things you wanted me to achieve, then I will no longer have a problem with having the responsibility of creating and leading the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Instead, I will feel honor for your trust to me in giving me such a big responsibility," Hearing Ethan and Elvis'' response, Leoughed before saying, "It''s decided then!" "I will quickly call Lex and Virgil here to introduce Elvis to them and to further discuss about their ns," Ethan said as he quickly stood up from his seat, "So if you excuse me... I mean us," Ethan and ine quickly left to look for Lex and Virgil as both of them were needed here to finalize their current discussion. Aside from that, he also wanted to check about the current progress of the needed materials toplete the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige. If there is a need to buy some more materials and other necessary stuff for the Smiling Lion Vige, then it''s much better to know about it now while they are still having a discussion to give a solution to such problems together with their discussion about the preparation for the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition. In such a way, there is no need to bring up those problems anymore during the time that they are focusing on bothpetitions, thus allowing them to not get distracted. Leo can''t help bing curious after seeing Ethan and ine leave, but since it was already toote to stop them and that they will be returning soon after finding Lex and Virgil, he decided to take a break and talk about something else until they return. "By the way, can you tell me more about the Emerald Event and the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Leo asked as he turned to look at Elvis? "I know almost everything about those two events, so you can ask me anything," Elvis replied. "Okay," Leo nodded his head, and continued, "First tell me about the rules and regtions," "To be honest, the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition basically only have a few rules and regtions," Elvis paused and thought for a bit. After a few seconds, he then continued, "First; do not involve those that didn''t participate in the event. Like, for example, ordinary civilians or those people that just wanted to watch the events. This also included the territories of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, because obviously, they don''t want their territory to be destroyed due to both events." "Of course, there is an extremely strict limit set for those people that want to try to abuse this rule for their advantage. Like for example, if a non-participant in the Emerald Event tries to cause trouble to the participants by means of causing them to lost points or stopping them from earning points, then they would then automatically be deemed as temporary participants of the Emerald Event, even without any proof, allowing the official participants to hurt them or do whatever they deemed fit, including capturing them, injuring them, both mildly or seriously, or worst, simply killing them." "This rule practically discourages any negative methods of abusing the only rule of the Emerald Event," Leo nodded his head in approval. He turned to look at Elvis and motioned his hand for him to continue, "Go on," "Second; both the solo and group participants aren''t in any way separated. In other words, both kinds of participants belong to the same category, hence the rankings for the points they have gathered would be tallied together." "But, it doesn''t mean that solo participants are at a disadvantage when gathering points. If one is a solo participant, then every Magical Beast that they have exchanged for points will earn them twice the amount of pointspared to those that participated as groups. Though that doesn''t really help that much because groups could basically have as many people as they can." "Unfortunately, the main disadvantage of solo participants would be seen when the Elven Battle Competition finally begins. During the event, solo participants would only be able to invite a total of two people to form a team. It is really disadvantageous because those that imed one of the top 100 in the Emerald Event as groups could have a total of 10 people out of their entire group to form a team during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, specifically 6 main yers while 4 are reserve yers." "Third; any participants could sell the points that they have gathered to other participants, with no price limitations or the likes. In other words, depending on their agreement," "This means that any participants that don''t feel confident on both the Emerald Event and the Emerald Elven Battle Competition could choose to sell all of their points to other participants." "In this way, those participants that had earned points but weren''t able to ce in the top 100 of the Emerald Event haven''t wasted their efforts as they still have a chance to get something out of the Emerald Event. This rule would also allow those strong participants but wasn''t able to get enough points to earn a ce in the top 100." "However, selling and buying of points would end once the top 100 of the Emerald Event is announced. The participants also could not sell their spot in the top 100 once the Emerald Event is over, and could onlypletely resign if they don''t want to participate." "Andstly; any tools, items, and whatsoever means possible to earn points ispletely allowed in the Emerald Event, but not in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. In the former, one could use both legal and illegal means, but in thetter, only legal means is allowed, and most are even banned to implement fairness in thepetition." "Once a participant is caught and is proven guilty, they are immediately executed in the spot, even if they have a powerful backer." "To assure this fairness, before the start of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, all the participants are required to sign a contract that states that they have agreed in the rules and regtions, and the respective consequences of the event without being forced by anyone." "The powerful backers behind them, if ever there is indeed any, are also informed and should also sign a contract that they have agreed about the rules, regtions, and consequences of the event before those participants would be allowed to participate. If they don''t respond before thepetition starts, then those participants would have their cings voluntarily given up." "This is how serious and fair the Emerald Tree Kingdom is for their events. Anyone that dares to break it, would be made to pay for the consequences by the Mana of the Celestial World itself." Elvis finished exining. "Is such fairness proven, though?" Leo can''t help asking. Even though a contract was said to be signed, it is in fact still not a sure guarantee of the so-called fairness in thepetition since as long as one is powerful enough such fairness could easily be broken. To prove the fairness, an example of someone paying the consequences of breaking the rules is needed, much preferably someone more powerful than the Emerald Tree Kingdom itself. "Of course! To tell you the truth, there are already a few examples in the pastpetitions. One of those that had paid the price for breaking the contract was even a Goblin Empire. The moment they broke the rules of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, that Goblin Empire was right afterpletely erased by the Mana of the Celestial World itself, seemingly in just a blink of an eye. It''s like they never existed at all," Elvis shook his head in pity. Hearing Elvis'' reply, Leo finally believed the truthfulness of the so-called fairness in thepetition of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Even an Empire wasn''t spared, an example of existence much more powerful than the Emerald Tree Kingdom, so not to mention the others. Well, to begin with, the contract that they have signed wasn''t just any ordinary contract. It was a Magic contract simr to the contracts that he always uses to avoid anyone from breaking the agreement. Like, for example, the ve Contract that he had signed with Cassandra, the Member Contract that Ethan had signed, or the Employment Contract that Ejah had signed. This kind of contract is basically created by the Mana of the Celestial World itself, so it''s indeed impossible to escape from the consequences once one breaks it, even the Gods of the Celestial World aren''t an exception to that rule. Chapter 453 - In Preparation For The Emerald Event And Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 2 Chapter 453 In preparation for the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After hearing the rules and regtions of the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition, even including their consequences, Leo then soon after asked, "Lastly, tell me the mechanics of both events." "Very simple," Elvis paused as he pointed his finger on the word ''Emerald Event'' that Mister Loki had written a while ago and said, "In the Emerald Event, participants needed to capture a Magical Beast alive in whatever method possible for them and bring the Magical Beasts to the cities of the Emerald Tree Kingdom to exchange for points." "Each level of Magical Beasts of course corresponds to a different amount of points. No Star Magical Beasts would earn a participant: 1 point, 1 Star Magical Beasts is 10 points, 2 Star Magical Beasts is 20 points, and so on and so forth. For short, every increase in level beginning with the 1 Star Magical Beasts would give a participant an addition of 10 points." "Exchanging for a 1st Gxy level Magical Beasts would be a different story, though," Elvis paused to think about something. After a few seconds, he continued, "Throughout the history of the Emerald Event, there have only been ten Gxy level Magical Beasts to ever be recorded. The reason for that is because it''s so difficult to capture a Gxy level Magical Beast, not to mention the items required to capture them are so expensive as well, with only a small chance of sessfully capturing them." Elvis suddenly lowered his voice as he whispered, "But, I heard some information in the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom that the recorded number is actually false," "Do you know the exact number?" Leo quickly asked. "I''m not sure," Elvis shook his head as he then continued, "ording to the sources I''ve heard from, aside from those ten Gxy level Magical Beasts that were recorded in the history of the Emerald Event, there should be five more. A single each from the rity Noble Household and Nero Noble Household, while three were from the Pierce Noble Household. The transaction wasn''t just recorded because they were exchanged in secret to the Evergreen royal family," "What were they exchanged for?" Leo can''t help asking. Exchanging No Star to 9 Star level Magical Beasts for points in the Emerald Event would be understandable and could somewhat be exined with the reason that the participants just wanted to earn more points to win. However, clearly, no one would exchange a Gxy-level Magical Beasts for just points. Whoever does that would be aplete idiot because the prizes offered in both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition can''t evenpare to how much one could earn by just simply selling a Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Honestly speaking, he even doubts that those ten Gxy level Magical Beasts that were recorded in the Emerald Event were indeed exchanged for points. In fact, in his opinion, those people that were recorded that exchanged those ten Gxy level Magical Beasts in the history of the Emerald Event had only chosen to openly exchange them in order to publicize themselves and henceforth earning more profit aside from what they have gotten themselves from the Evergreen royal family. "ording to the information I''ve received, aside from a direct qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, one could also establish a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family and are also given a month''s worth of allocation to cultivate in the Emerald Tree every year that can be passed to all of that person''s future descendants." "Just like what I''ve expected," Leo said while nodding his head. To exchange a Gxy level Magical Beast with a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family and a month''s worth of allocation to cultivate in the Emerald Tree yearly that can be passed to the future generations is totally a worthy exchange. The former would allow a person to earn a lot of benefits, while thetter could give them a foundation, not only for themselves but also for their family, friends, and other people with a good rtionship with them. In fact, they can also use those allocations for something else that could benefit them. In other words, with these two benefits, a person is already set for life and their future. They could basically not worry about anything anymore because as long as the Emerald Tree Kingdom continues to exist, they will likewise also continue to benefit. Only with an exchange that canst forever would make one be tempted enough to exchange a Gxy level Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family. Without such an offer, it would be much better to just simply sell them to organizations like Sword and Magic. In such a way, they would be able to earn plenty of profit and even earn some additional benefits that the Evergreen royal family won''t be able to offer to them. Which is to say... "If we can sessfully capture a Gxy level Magical Beast, then even if we don''t win the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, we could still get what we needed... No, to be more precise, we could get more than what we needed," Leo said inwardly as he smiled mischievously. With another way to get what he needed from the Emerald Tree Kingdom, he no longer needs to worry about winning the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. But of course, he would still participate in thepetition, as he would not only use it to test Elvis'' capability, but he would also need it to test the Mischievous Lion Guild capability and to further improve their strength and perhaps even their cultivation. In fact, he could also use it to test himself. As for whether they can sessfully capture a Gxy-level Magical Beasts or not? There is absolutely no need to worry about it at all because they have a 1st Gxy Mage, two 9 Star level Mages, and a one 9 Star Battle Mage. With such a force, the question would no longer be whether they can indeed sessfully capture a Gxy level Magical Beast, but rather how many Gxy levels Magical Beasts they can capture. At that time, not to mention a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family and a month''s worth of allocation to cultivate in the Emerald Tree, he might just even get more benefits from them. Like for example, a supply chain of Griffins and Elven Flyingboats, a rmendation letter personally written by the Evergreen royal family to invite Elves in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to join the Mischievous Lion Guild, or even just get practically all the benefits together that the Evergreen royal family could possibly offer to them. Thinking about that, Leo can''t help getting more and more excited as the mischievous smile on his face gets wider and wider. "I can''t help but feel that something is about to befall the Evergreen royal family soon," Elvis murmured as he looked at the mischievous smile on Mister Loki''s face. In his time interacting with Mister Loki, though it''s still considered a short period of time, he long already recognized the meaning behind whenever a mischievous smile appeared on his face. After a few minutes, Ethan and ine finally returned, bringing with them two other people, specifically Lex and Virgil. "Elvis, those two are Lex and Virgil, you will be responsible for them during the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Leo said as he motioned his hand for Ethan, ine, Lex, and Virgil to seat down on a chair and join their discussion. He added, "Lex and Virgil, both of you along with all the members from the Smiling Lion group would soon be following the leadership of Elvis. Be sure to get to know each other well and help one another as your group would be responsible for an important task." After hearing Leo''s words, Lex and Virgil nodded their heads in understanding. With their years of experience being under the leadership of Leo back then in the past when the Smiling Lion group was still very active in the Lionheart Kingdom, they long already fully trusted him with all their hearts. Whatever Leo said to them, they only need to obey the order andplete it. Of course, it''s still possible for them to offer their own suggestions, as Leo doesn''t even mind that, just that it depends on the given situation. As for this moment right now, clearly, it doesn''t need any of their suggestion. "Let''s continue with the discussion," Leo said as he began talking about the n for the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition that they will be participating in soon. Ethan, ine, Elvis, Lex, and Virgil would offer their suggestions from time to time toe up with the best n possible for them. Before the end of the meeting, Ethan also informed Leo about the needed materials to finish the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige and other necessary stuff. Without any hesitation, Leo threw one hundred bags that contain 1,000 gold coins each, totaling to 100,000 gold coins. With such amount of money, it should be enough to not onlyplete the needed construction for the Smiling Lion Vige but also the other needed things like hiring necessary people, such as cksmiths and others that they don''t have, extra materials for repair and maintenance, to improve with their equipment and weapons, and many needed things. And finally, the meeting ended.... Chapter 454 - Can’t Blame Me For Not Wanting To Do It, Right? Chapter 454 Can''t me me for not wanting to do it, right? Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The meeting only ended after more than an hour of continuous discussion. Afterwards, Ethan and ine continued to oversee the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige, while on the other hand, Lex and Virgil took Elvis to get to know each other more and to introduce him to the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild from the Smiling Lion group, thus leaving Leo all alone. "Now then, what should I do next," Leo said to himself while thinking of what other things he should do. After thinking for a bit, he finally remembered that now that he knew a considerable amount of information about both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition, it''s now time to register their participation in the event. "I guess I still need to go to the Emerald City," Leo finally decided before making his way towards the gate of the Smiling Lion Vige. Suddenly though, before he could take a step forward, the voices that seem toe from hell... He means, from heaven, sounded behind his back. "Oh, good morning, my Princesses, did all of you have a good night''s sleep?" Leo said while smiling faintly. "Of course," Cassandra nodded his head. But in the next moment, her eyes turned sharp like a dagger as she said with irritation in her voice, "However, someone here suddenly decided not to show up, ruining what should be a good night sleep," "Oh, that''s really unfortunate... I wonder who that st... stupid person is that didn''t show up to 6 beautiful women? If it was me, I would definitely put all the things aside and rush towards all of your embraces," Leo said while pretending to act innocent. Unfortunately, his n didn''t seem to work as his reply quickly received a cold harrumphed from Cassandra and the others. "Stop with the act, Leo!" Cassandra eximed in irritation. She then quickly added, "Why you didn''t show up, ha?" "I''m so angry with you, I even purposely wore my most beautiful nightgown for the night!" Elizabeth angrily eximed. "Nig... nightgown..." Leo stuttered as he can''t help his imagination from quickly running wild. Fortunately, with his strong mental fortitude, he was able to easily stop it before it was toote. He almost brought himself into trouble. "So did I," Angel nodded her head. "Including me," Veronica quickly said. "I, as well," Ash right after added. "Honestly, all of us were wearing nightgowns for that special asion," Charlotte followed after with a naughty smile on her face. "I..." Leo was immediately rendered speechless with their words. Are women really like this? Seriously, shouldn''t it be the men taking the initiative and not the other way around? But thinking about how he had always been trying to avoid such a thing from happening between them, that might just indeed be the exact reason why it has now turned to reverse. With him understanding the reason why it has turned to be like that, Leo soon after found himself having even more trouble on how he should reply to them. He had already imed all of them as his women, but he still hasn''t officially made them as one yet. If it was a majority of the women, they would have long forced themselves on the man they loved. He''s really fortunate that they aren''t like that, probably because they knew that he hates troublesome things. Because of that reason, of course, he can''t me them for demanding an exnation. But likewise, they also can''t me him that he still doesn''t want to do it, right? Deep inside of him, he clearly knew that once he does it with them, he will never be able to avoid doing it more and more in theing future. But with his current situation right now, he obviously can''t have the free time to have that much of a ''fun'' yet. Maybe in the nearby future, he will... Or at least until when he found that their situation in the Emerald Tree Kingdom has finally stabilized. Until then, he would fully prioritize first the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild and the Smiling Lion Vige. However, even with that reason he has in his mind, he still needs to give them an exnation... To be more precise, a satisfying reason. No, that''s not enough. The appropriate word is a satisfying reason enough to calm the minds of his six women. "Wait," Seemingly out of nowhere, Leo suddenly remembered that Cassandra and the others had mentioned to him in the past that they have alreadye into an agreement that they will have him for themselves ording to an agreed schedule, which if his memory serves him correctly, today should be Elizabeth''s schedule, perhaps... Realizing that, Leo then began speaking, "How about this..." Cassandra and the other''s ears instantly perked up to listen to what Leo was going to say. "You''ve already had an agreement in the past, right? About that scheduling-thingy," "Yes?" "Luckily, I''m on my way to Emerald City right now. So, to make it up with all of you, I''ll go out on a date today with whoever has the schedule for this day. Sound good?" Leo said as he looked at Cassandra and the others. Deep in his heart, he''s hoping that they would all agree with it. But, looking at their expressions right now, it seems like his proposition is still not enough... "Still not enough?" Leo thought inside his mind. "Then... how about the next day, the day after that, the day after the day after that, ayst... you understand what I mean, right? The following days, I will go out on a date with each of you to make up for it, is that enough?" Leo can''t help himself from heaving a sigh of helplessness. Who can he me for his current situation right now? It''s not like he wasn''t given a chance in the past not to have a lot of women in his life, right? At that time, if only he sticks with one or two, or at best, three, then it wouldn''t have turned out like this. But in a second thought, he was also not feeling regretful about it, it''s just that it''s so troublesome, but at the same time, it''s also fun as well... or to be more precise, it''s oddly satisfying... And besides, their Strings of Fate connected to him were already destined that they will fall in love with him, so even if he doesn''t want them to do that, it would be extremely difficult to change their Fate, and not to mention troublesome as well. He really can''t deny that his life is reallyplicated right now... And he knew that it''s all his fault for making it into something like this. Hearing Leo''s words, Cassandra and the others immediately gathered together and right after began a discussion. In the process, they argued with each other from time to time, debated for a while, repeated again and again, then finally, after a few minutes, they arrived at a conclusion. "Today would be my schedule," Cassandra said as she stepped forward with a wide smile on her face. "Wait, wasn''t your schedule thest time as well?" Leo curiously asked. "Well, thest time doesn''t count because we were interrupted by the second trap of the ck organization, remember?" Cassandra replied. "Indeed," Leo nodded his head in understanding. Back then, after Cassandra mentioned about their agreement with Elizabeth and the other women, Jeffrey and the others right after barged inside the room to report about the second trap of the ck organization that instantly interrupted what they were doing or wanted to do. Since they have already agreed, Leo put his right hand forward and said, "Shall we?" "Of course!" Cassandra eximed in delight. While holding hands, Leo and Cassandra left the Smiling Lion Vige to go towards the Emerald City. Sadly though, Cassandra was still required to wear the Magic Mantle once again to cover her appearance and thus not invite unwanted trouble for Leo. Well, thest time Leo went on a date with Cassandra, a small gang suddenly appeared to cause trouble for him. He doesn''t want a second of that to happen again. So Cassandra would need to wear the Magic Mantle. It''s still alright though since they were still holding hands together. To guarantee Leo and Cassandra''s safety, Ethan ordered Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre to secretly followed behind them. Better be safe than sorry, right? Especially with one of Leo''s women around... Since the location of the Smiling Lion Vige was outside the Emerald City, Leo and Cassandra had to jump from one tree to another in order to safely travel. Actually, they could have used horses instead to travel, but Cassandra objected saying that it wouldn''t be fun because walking... or jumping from one tree to another, with Leo is much more fun, or what she called as romantic. Although Leo hates troublesome things, since Cassandra wanted it, he could only helplessly agree with her. Though the main reason was because he wanted to avoid further displeasing her. Despite using the top of the trees to safely travel, they were still forced to fight some Magical Beasts from time to time. Fortunately, they were only No Star to 2 Star Magical Beasts. This time, with the strength of Leo and Cassandrabined together, in addition to the Elementals, they were able to defeat them easily and safely continue their journey Every time they sessfully killed a Magical Beast, they would quickly put their carcasses inside their Storage Rings they have brought with them as they intended to sell them once they arrived in Emerald City. Eventually, Leo started having fun with Cassandra as they enjoyed killing one Magical Beast and another, collecting the loots, and then continuing.. They repeated the same action over and over again, until finally, they arrived at Emerald City, specifically the north gate of the Emerald City. Chapter 455 - Trouble Forcefully Pushing The Door Open Part 1 Chapter 455 Trouble forcefully pushing the door open part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Grammar checker: M_W Nomral Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, a long line formed towards the entrance of the north gate to the Emerald City. Such a line though was expected, considering the ongoing Emerald Event. After all, events as good as Emerald Event could easily attract a lot of people to join, either if they are Elves or Foreign races, whether from nearby territories or not. With no other choice, Leo and Cassandra could only choose to fall in line. This was also the moment that Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre decided to reveal themselves as they also have no other choice left but to show themselves to Leo and Cassandra since they would definitely be left behind by them if they really decide to wait for some people to fall in line behind them first for them to use as a cover. "Next time, just join us, hahaha," Leo reminded Chief Lago and the others while chuckling. "Hehehehe," Chief Lago and the others could only scratch their heads to express their embarrassment. They really didn''t expect that they would be found out in such an awkward way. Seeming out of nowhere..... ROAAAAARRR! A loud bellow of a Magical Beast sounded behind them, causing everyone in the line to turn their heads around to look at where it came from. Tens of meters away in front of them, a group made up of Goblins was pulling a big cage with a Magical Beast inside. Seeing the Magical Beast, Leo was able to quickly recognize it as a Dark Razor Caiman. The Dark Razor Caiman has a dark-colored 10 meters long body with a huge build and is covered by extremely sharp skin that can easily cut through skins, which is where it has gotten its ''Razor'' name from. It has a long deadly mouth that is covered with tens of sharp teeth that can easily break the bones of its target. And its eyes were covered by its thick skin in order to avoid easily blinding them, but its murderous intent can still be seen and feel nheless. As for its cultivation, it is a 5 Star level Magical Beast, fairly powerful to be exact. As soon as the group of Goblins appeared, the people in the line that recognized them quickly started whispering with each other. "Hey look, aren''t they the members of the level 6 Copper rank, Hunter Goblin Guild?" "Do you mean to say the Hunter Goblin Guild that is being led by an 8 Star Mage Goblin?" "That''s the one! I heard that they are considered as a medium-size Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "One of my friends had told me that despite their groups being entirely made up of a bunch of Goblins, other medium-size Guilds are actually not willing to casually offend them," "Tch, don''t be fooled by the power of their Guild! To tell you the truth, the Hunter Goblin Guild is considered as a lecherous and perverted group of Goblins. A lot of information is currently circting around the Emerald Tree Kingdom saying that their Guild owns a lot of Pleasure Houses hidden around the territory." "Yeah, I also heard that those Pleasure Houses are actually full of female ves from all sorts of different races. They said that members of the Hunter Goblin Guild would go to those Pleasure Houses to have ''fun'' and ''y''," "Idiots! Even if that is true... No, that is indeed true... Nevermind that, the important part here is that the Hunter Goblin Guild is considered as a powerful Guild. And look at that Dark Razor Caiman, it''s a freaking 5 Star level Magical Beast!" "That''s not all; look behind them, there''s still nine more of those Dark Razor Caiman with simr cultivation as the first one. Once they exchange all of them for points, they would be able to earn 500 points, enough to shoot them straight to one of the top 100," "Indeed! And the best part is, the majority of the participants in the Emerald Event right now don''t even have that much of points yet. This means, their hunt today would be enough to create a wide gap from the other participants in the early stage of the event. As long as they keep their momentum, they would certainly be able to get one of the top 100 spots at the end of the Emerald Event," Leo was then able to somewhat understand who these people were just from listening to the conversation of the people around them. To sum up every important detail in the conversation, they are called the Hunter Goblin Guild. Their President is an 8 Star Mage, famous for being lecherous and perverted, powerful, and should not be easily offended. Although that is indeed the case, he clearly knew that the Hunter Goblin Guild is still not worthy opponents for the Mischievous Lion Guild. In fact, Ethan alone should be enough to single-handedly defeat all of them. "With that kind of strength, they are not worthy to be one of ourpetitors, thus no need to pay any further attention to them," Leo thought to himself as he informed Chief Lago and the others to just ignore them. After a few minutes, the Hunter Goblin Guild finally arrived behind them as they then surprisingly continued moving towards the gate of the Emerald City. ROAAAAARRR! Seeing this, Leo can''t help feeling curious as to why they are not falling in line. He looked at the gate and soon after finding out the reason why. In front, the main gate was slowly opening, obviously intended to let the Hunter Goblin Guild enter the Emerald City without any hassle. "Oh, so there is actually some kind of privileged for those people that participated in the Emerald Event," Leo quickly understood the reason why the Hunter Goblin Guild doesn''t need to fall in line anymore. It''s understandable, considering that they are pulling ten cages of 5 Star-level Magical Beasts with them. While Leo was thinking though, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre suddenly moved forward to block for him and Cassandra. "What do you need?" Chief Lago said with a serious tone in his voice. Hearing Chief Lago''s words, Leo quickly turned his head and looked at what is going on. And to his surprised, a muscr Goblin was actually in front of Chief Lago right now. Behind this muscr Goblin were ten tall Goblins, each showing a menacing look on their faces. Observing closely, Leo quickly found out that the muscr Goblin has cultivation of 5 Star level while the ten tall Goblins behind him are all 4 Star level. "Move weakling," The muscr Goblin threatened as he tried to push Chief Lago to the side using his green-colored left hand. But before the muscr Goblin''s hand could even touch Chief Lago''s body, he had already grabbed the hand while saying, "And what if I don''t?" "Heh," The Muscr Goblin formed a sneer on his face as he looked straight at Chief Lago''s eyes full of killing intent and saying, "Then don''t me me for losing your li-" Whooosh! Seemingly out of nowhere, a muscr green-colored hand suddenly flew up into the air before quickly being followed after by a green-colored blood spurting out from the shoulder that connected the hand that Chief Lago had grabbed just now. "Ahhhh!" Right after, an ear-splitting shriek sounded from the Muscr Goblin''s mouth. "Oh, did I perhaps used a lot of strength just now?" Chief Lago asked with a mocking look on his face while looking at the Muscr Goblin screaming out of pain. "You..." The Muscr Goblin stared in disbelief at Chief Lago while his right hand was sped on his bleeding left shoulder and at the same time casting a Healing Magic spell to stop the continuous flow of blood. On the side, Leo''s expression quickly turned dark. Without him realizing it, a troublesome situation has already appeared in front of him. Unlike thest time though, this time trouble was no longer just simply knocking on his door but had instead forcefully pushed the door open. Remembering the information he had gotten from the conversation of the surrounding people about the Hunter Goblin Guild just now, Leo quickly turned his head to look at Cassandra by his side. Just like what he had expected... Sensing Leo''s gaze, Cassandra slowly turned her head to look at him while biting her lips and showing him an apologetic and almost tearing look on her face. "Just now..." "I know," Leo shook his head to stop Cassandra from exining. He put his right hand forward and grab the hood that she was currently holding with her trembling hands as he then slowly pulled it up to cover her face once again. After doing that, he pulled her to his body as he slowly looked at the Muscr Goblin currently in the middle of a confrontation with Chief Lago and the others. Just before he turned his head to look at the main gate slowly opening in front of them, he had heard one of the Dark Razor Caiman loudly bellowing nearby them. The sound it has produced should have brought a powerful gush of wind, enough to cause the hood to slip off from Cassandra''s head. He could already somewhat guess that before Cassandra could move her hands to cover her face with the hood again, she realized that it was already toote as the lecherous and perverted members of the Hunter Goblin Guild had unfortunately already seen her. However, what he doesn''t know though was that why did her hand seemed to stop mid-motion and at the same time was also trembling? Did the members of the Hunter Goblin Guild perhaps cause her to feel afraid? Or is there actually another reason why? Anyways, that''s not the important problem right now.... Chapter 456 - Trouble Forcefully Pushing The Door Open Part 2 Chapter 456 Trouble forcefully pushing the door open part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, everyone lining up on the line had already noticed the suddenmotion caused by that young man''s group and the Hunter Goblin Guild. And just like thest time, they quickly started conversing with each other again. "Did you see that?" "Yeah, the beauty of that woman was simply out of this world!" "Honestly speaking, it''s my first time actually seeing a woman with such a beautiful appearance," "I agree, I''ve seen plenty of beautiful women in the past and even got to have ''fun'' with them as well, yet after seeing her face just now, I can''t seem to forget about her anymore. My mind is constantly telling me that even if I die, as long as I got to taste her, it would all be worth it," "Hehehe, if I was one of the Hunter Goblin Guild members, even I would want to have her," "I feel the same," "That young man is really stupid! Why did he bring such a beautiful woman with him?" "Indeed, if I was him, I would definitely choose to just leave that woman in my house and not reveal her to anyone. In such a way, I will have her all for myself only," "Unfortunately, there is no used to regret about that now," "Yeah, what''s done is done. Not to mention, one of his subordinates has already cut the arm of one of the members of the Hunter Goblin Guild. He might have had the chance to keep his life before if he had stopped his subordinate in time, but now, it''spletely impossible," "....." Meanwhile, Leo didn''t bother with the surrounding people. With a dark expression on his face, he blurted out themand, "Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre, I give you the permission to eliminate all of them. Be sure to not leave anyone alive!" "Roger," Chief Lago smiled as he began cracking his knuckles. "Consider it done," Sebastian waved his hand, quickly taking out the Glorious Greatsword from his Storage Ring. "You both can handle this," Dan said as he took a step back to protect Leo and Cassandra instead. "I agree," Old man Torre nodded his head as he then casted a Defensive Magic spell to defend from any sudden attacks aimed towards their direction. Hearing the words of the young man''s subordinates, the surrounding people immediately became dumbfounded. "Is he crazy or something?" "Perhaps he''s actually someone that had just arrived in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "Tch, brat that still hasn''t experienced the outside world. They always act arrogant thinking that they are so powerful and everyone should fear them," "Indeed, almost all the time young men like them act in such a bold manner, especially those from the Noble Households," "I could only wish the best for you, young man," Chief Lago and Sebastian ignored the surrounding people as they looked at each other with a smile on their faces before nodding their heads. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Out of the surrounding people''s expectations, a powerful Magic power instantly bursts out from Chief Lago and Sebastian''s body. "9... 9 Star... level..." "And a... 7 Star level..." "This..." To be honest, they have actually considered in their minds that the subordinates of that young man have some fair amount of strength to be proud of. After all, one of them was able to cut off the hand of a Goblin with a 5 Star level cultivation without anyone noticing. But never did they expect that they would actually have such a shocking level of cultivation. In just an instant, they all quickly took back their words while only leaving the question, "Who is that young man?" Unfortunately, Leo wasn''t nning on telling them... On the other side, the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild were instantly shaking in fear after realizing that they have offended someone that they shouldn''t have offended, especially the Muscr Goblin just now who daringly tried to push aside Chief Lago. After revealing their cultivation level, Chief Lago and Sebastian right after disappeared from their location. Suddenly... In the middle of the Hunter Goblin Guild''s formation, Sebastian appeared with the Glorious Greatsword on his hand hitting the ground, right after causing the surrounding ground to instantly get destroyed and followed after by a strong gust of wind gushing at the surrounding ces. BOOOOOM! With that powerful strike to the ground, the nearby Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild were immediately blown up to the side. All of them sustaining a mild injury around their bodies. Just as one of the Goblins could get up from being blown onto the side, a man''s figure is seen before him with a huge Greatsword swooping straight towards his neck. Whooosh! The Goblin''s head right after it got severed off from his body. After killing that Goblin, Sebastian then disappeared again and right after arriving towards another Goblin who was still on the ground. The same as the first Goblin, the second Goblin''s head flew up with Sebastian quickly vanishing away and appearing on another one. Sebastian''s action keeps repeating over and over again, marking the beginning of the ughtering of the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild. On the other hand, a snapping! sound of a bone-breaking was heard. Turning their heads around, everyone immediately saw Chief Lago holding the head of the Muscr Goblin who was right now kneeling on the ground, no longer showing any signs of life. Picking up the left hand that he had cut off a while ago, Chief Lago then smiled before shoving it straight to the opened mouth of the Muscr Goblin, right after causing his body to sink deep down on the ground head first. BOOOM! "Next time, be sure that you know who you are messing with... Oh, I almost forgot, there is actually no longer any next time, hahaha!" Chief Lago said with a chuckle. Soon after, he stopped chuckling as his eyes slowly turned to look at the other members of the Hunter Goblin Guild in front of him before saying, "But don''t worry, you will not be dying alone," Whoooosh! After disappearing, Chief Lago instantly teleported behind ten Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild. On his right hand, his Glorious Spear has already appeared. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! In the next moment, green-colored blood spurted out from the body of those 10 Goblins, as they then one by oney on the ground, dead. After doing that, Chief Lago disappeared again, and right after began his ughter. At the side, the spectating people could only open their mouths agape while watching the one-sided ughter happening in front of them. Aside from them, the soldiers from the Emerald City that came to stop themotion from escting any further were unable to make any further move after arriving, as they were afraid that they might just get identally killed once they tried to stop those powerful people. None of them were stupid, they knew deep inside of them that themotion right now is no longer under their job jurisdiction. This was clearly a mess created after a weak group offended a powerful group... No, the Hunter Goblin Guild wasn''t actually considered weak, it''s just that their opponent right now is many folds more stronger than them. "It seemed like this time the Hunter Goblin Guild had unexpectedly kicked an iron te," One of the soldiersmented. "Indeed," The soldier beside nodded his head. "Forget about that, we might just get fired from our job if we don''t stop them soon!" The Captain eximed. "Tell me, Captain, how do you expect us to stop that, ha?" The Vice-Captain rolled his eyes in response. "We..." "I have a suggestion," One of the soldiers said as he pointed in the direction of Leo. While inside the Defensive Magic spell that old man Torre had casted, Leo slowly turned his head to the side as he noticed some soldiers were knocking on the barrier. "Yes?" Leo asked. "We are soldiers from the Emerald City who quickly came here after hearing a report about amotion happening here. Are you the person responsible for those two powerful individuals over there?" The Captain asked with his tone sounding really respectful. Although he already knew the answer to his question, he still decided on asking about it as he doesn''t know how to begin a conversation with a person that canmand someone with a 9 Star level cultivation. "If you''re going to ask me to stop, then it''s possible," Leo replied. "Then..." "But you should guarantee to me first that the members of the Hunter Goblin Guild wouldn''t cause us any more trouble after this. If you can''t, then it''s much better that you just allow us to clean them all up and dere war against the Hunter Goblin Guild altogether," Leo quickly added while smiling mischievously. He hates trouble the most, but if trouble itself had already barged inside his house, then he willpletely destroy it. Unless, of course, if there is a sure guarantee that after he allowed the trouble to walk outside his house, it wouldn''t try causing fire to his house in the next moment. The Captain was immediately rendered speechless right after hearing Leo''s words. Of course, he doesn''t have any sure guarantee that the Hunter Goblin Guild would no longer look for them to cause trouble. After all, their members are already being ughtered at this very moment. But at the same time, he also can''t just watch them continue ughtering the members of the Hunter Goblin Guild, right? Aside from the Captain, the Vice-Captain and the other soldiers were also left helpless. They could understand clearly what the young man meant with his words. In fact, if it was them in his shoes instead, they would definitely also do the same thing as him. After all, it''s much better to justpletely eliminate their opponents rather than wait for them to have the chance to retaliate against them. But, although they are indeed considered as soldiers of the Emerald City, they, unfortunately, don''t hold that much of a power to act as the deterrence against Guilds as powerful as the Hunter Goblin Guild, so they can''t help in any way. To begin with, this is seriously no longer under their jurisdiction. Whoooosh! Suddenly, a figure of an Elf wearing a green-colored battle robe appeared above everyone. "Young man, I know that you are someone that came from a prominent background, but you should also know that the Emerald Tree Kingdom is no longer your territory. So, how about you order your subordinates to stop and let''s sit together and talk?" Chapter 457 - Commander Vargas Chapter 457 Commander Vargas Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as they saw the appearance of the Elf above them, a few people were immediately able to recognize his identity. "That''s Commander Vargas of the Emerald City!" "What, you mean, the Commander of the Evergreen Magical Knight Division?!" "Idiot, there''s no other person with the name Commander Vargas in the Emerald City aside from the Commander of the Evergreen Magical Knight Division!" "Right..." "Anyways, with Commander Vargas'' appearance, thismotion should be over soon," Just like thest time, because of the conversation of the surrounding people, Leo was again able to easily know that the person who spoke to him just now was an Elf named Commander Vargas. "Please don''t misunderstand my action right now as me and my group disrespecting the authority of Emerald Tree Kingdom or the Evergreen royal family. Let me inform you first that it wasn''t me that started this mess, but the Hunter Goblin Guild. You can also freely ask the surrounding people for confirmation. So, if you really want to stop anyone, you can stop them," Leo said as he pointed his hand to the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild currently being ughtered by Chief Lago and Sebastian even as they speak. "Oh," Commander Vargas replied in understanding before quicklynding on the ground and beginning to ask the surrounding people for confirmation. After confirming that it was indeed the same as what the young man had said from the surrounding people, specifically, the Hunter Goblin Guild had started the mess after they saw the beautiful appearance of that young man''s woman, Commander Vargas then choose to just simply stand at the side as he decided to just let the young man''s subordinatespletely eliminate all those Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild present here right now. Just like what the young man had said, if he really wanted to stop someone here, the one that he should be stopped is the Hunter Goblin Guild. Commander Vargas wasn''t stupid enough to not understand the reason why this had happened, especially considering the lecherous and perverted description about the members of the Hunter Goblin Guild. In fact, he can pretty much guess already how it progressed to this very moment. First, the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild saw the beautiful appearance of the young man''s woman. Second, libido instantly rises straight through these Goblins'' heads, just like almost the majority of the Goblins, thus making them muddle-headed. Third, they wanted to kidnap the woman, without clearly knowing that they... No, their entire Hunter Goblin Guild, doesn''t even have the capability to do so. Andstly, they offended the young man, making him order his subordinates topletely eliminate them and just dere war with the Hunter Goblin Guild altogether to solve the mess. After all, whether he let them go or not, he would still end up offending them. Simply put, there is practically no difference between choosing the former and thetter. Deep down inside, Commander Vargas can''t help thinking highly of the young man for his capability to think of the best way to solve the problem. To be honest, he was also secretly cheering for the young man. Commander Vargas had long already hated the Goblin race. It all began back then in the past when that Mechanic Goblin Empire broke the rules of their Emerald Elven Battle Competition, nearly causing all of the participants in thepetition to die. If that really happened at that time, then the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom would be implicated in the mess and might end up getting destroyed by the backers of some of those participants. Therefore, now that someone is ughtering the Goblins, Commander Vargas felt delighted. He secretly swears inside of him that when this is all over, he will offer some kind of protection to that young man... No, protection is not needed as he has someone with a 9 Star level cultivation by his side, rather he would just give the young man some small benefits or perhaps a little bit of privilege in the Emerald City. "Go, hit them harder, break their bones, cut their heads, be sure to not let anyone stay alive!" Commander Vargas secretly encourages inside his mind. Leo can''t help bing dubious after seeing the expression on Commander Vargas'' face while watching the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild getting ughtered by Chief Lago and Sebastian. "Hey, Dan," Leo softly tapped Dan''s shoulder in front of him, making thetter turned his head to look at him. He then continued, "Is it just me, or is that Commander Vargas'' face showing a somewhat delighted expression?" Hearing Leo''s words, Dan can''t help bing curious as he then quickly turned his head to look at Commander Vargas'' face. "I think that you should remove the word ''Somewhat'', because I am a hundred percent sure that Commander Vargas is indeed feeling happy right now while we are ughtering the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild," Dan said in a correction. "Is there actually a secret animosity going on between the Elves and Goblins?" Leo can''t help assuming. "Perhaps..." Dan replied while shaking his head in pity to the Goblins living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. With this territory being ruled by the Elves, they would certainly be having a hard time living if Leo''s assumption really turned out to be true. Soon, all the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild were killed, a total of 50 dead bodies were lying down on the ground, tainting the brown soil with their green-colored blood. Chief Lago and Sebastian quickly put their Magic weapons inside their Storage Rings as they then slowly walked towards Leo''s direction. "Took you both a bit longer than I expected," Leo said. "Well, those Goblins were so swift in their movements, causing us to miss a few of our attacks," Chief Lago replied helplessly. "Starting today, I officially hate Goblins," Sebastian suddenly dered to Leo and the others. He realized just now that with his way of fighting using pure aggressiveness, speed is his number one weakness, which is what the Goblins are best at. During the time he was ughtering the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild, he had encountered plenty of situations where his attackspletely missed the targets. One time, a single Goblin was even able to dodge his attack twice, thus making him feel really annoyed. "I support your decision, hahaha," Commander Vargas suddenly joined in while chuckling. Chief Lago and Sebastian quickly turned their heads towards Commander Vargas, shooting thetter a ''Who are you?'' look on their faces. "Oh, I almost forgot, let me officially introduce myself," Commander Vargas quickly realized his mistake. He continued, "I am, Commander Vargas of the Emerald Magical Knight Division." Chief Lago turned his head to look at Leo and asked, "Is he a friend or a foe?" "Neither," Leo replied before turning to look at Commander Vargas. He put his right hand forward and right after introducing himself, "I go by the name, Mister Loki, the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild," "Mischievous Lion Guild?" Commander Vargas curiously asked. Throughout his entire life living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, this was his first time hearing the name Mischievous Lion Guild. He can''t help asking, "Ummm... If it''s okay to ask, where is your Mischievous Lion Guild located?" "It''s located a few kilometers to the north of Emerald City," Leo said as he pointed towards the location of the Smiling Lion Vige. "WHAT?! Do you mean to say that your Mischievous Lion Guild is actually registered to the Emerald Tree Kingdom?" Commander Vargas was instantly shocked to hear the location of the base of the Mischievous Lion Guild. He really didn''t expect that it''s actually located in the territory of the Emerald Tree Kingdom... No, the exact word is, "Just when did such a powerful Guild appear in their territory?!" "Temporarily registered," Leo corrected, and continued, "We just arrived here not so long ago. To be precise, just yesterday morning," "Why didn''t I receive any report yesterday about the arrival of a powerful Guild?! Those people in the Intelligence Department are really going to get a piece of my mind for cking off. If I haven''te here, then I would have still remained oblivious about your Guild''s arrival!" Commander Vargas eximed with contempt. He''s really displeased about the irresponsibility of his men. In the next moment, he quickly changed the topic, "Anyways, how about let''s go to my pce and talk? Don''t misunderstand me, this is just part of the protocol whenever a powerful Guild appeared during the Emerald Event," Hearing the mention of a ''Protocol'', Leo immediately became curious as he asked, "What do you mean?" "Let''s continue talking in my pce, you know," Commander Vargas said while pointing at the surrounding people using his eyes, "Although I''ve long already casted a Sound Barrier around us so that the surrounding people wouldn''t be able to hear our conversation, but it''s still not safe because there are some people who can read the words through the movements of our lips," "Oh, you''re right," Leo nodded his head in agreement. "Shall we?" Commander Vargas said with a smile. "Lead the way," Leo replied. In front of the dumbfounded eyes of the surrounding people, Commander Vargas respectfully leads Leo and his group towards the main gate in front and then straight towards the direction of his pce in the Emerald City. Chapter 458 - Officially Participating In The Emerald Event Part 1 Chapter 458 Officially participating in the Emerald Event part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Surprisingly, the location of Commander Vargas'' pce was actually just a few kilometers away from the castle of the Evergreen royal family, specifically located in the middle area of the Emerald City, a ce that residents in the Emerald City called as, Noble Zone. From the north wall of Commander Vargas'' pce, they needed to ride a carriage twice, first in the Civilian Zone where they used a Public Carriage for transportation, then they were stopped in the Noble Zone by some guards, where they then decided to ride a Private Carriage of Commander Vargas. The reason why they didn''t simply fly to the sky so as to arrive quickly at their destination was because of the ''No-Flying'' policy targeted towards the people in the Emerald City. Aside from the Evergreen royal family and their forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, everyone else is forbidden to fly. Of course, excluding the Flyingboats and Flyingships, since those were considered as transportation, not people, still there are areas in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that forbid flying transportation as well. Although Commander Vargas wasn''t included in that ''No-Flying'' policy, considering that he''s a Commander of the Evergreen Magical Knight Division, specifically a division under the Evergreen royal family itself, but since he was with Mister Loki and his group, he could only choose to travel using the carriages. After all, as the host, he of course can''t just ditch them and then tell them that he will meet them at his pce. That''s outright disrespectful and not to mention undeserving for people with Mister Loki''s status. If he indeed does that, he won''t be able to me them if they actually choose topletely ignore his invitation to his pce. Even though he isn''t clear on Mister Loki''s exact status yet, for someone to have a person with a 9 Star level cultivation under hismand, he''s definitely someone with power ormendable status. Along the way, Leo and the others slowly got to know more about Commander Vargas, including his 8 Star Magical Knight cultivation and the exact reason why he was smiling delightfully while watching Chief Lago and Sebastian ughtering the Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild. "Oh, interesting, I didn''t expect that your hate for the Goblins is actually not because of a race-bias, but rather because they have almost killed all the participants in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition in the past," Leo said, a bit surprised of the main reason why Commander Vargas hates the Goblin race. "What do you mean?" Commander Vargas asked, a bit intrigued by what Mister Loki had thought about in the beginning. "Well, at first I thought that you only hated the Hunter Goblin Guild in particr, not generally the Goblin race. And that the main reason is because they owned plenty of Pleasure Houses full of ves. You know, ves, Elves, there''s thismon rtion between the two," Leo exined. "Oh, you mean to say that because the natural enemy of the Elves are ve Hunters, which is to say those Pleasure Houses should also have a lot of female Elves within them, right?" Commander Vargas quickly understood what Leo meant with his words. Leo nodded his head in confirmation. Commander Vargas replied, "To be honest with you, I don''t really care about those Pleasure Houses of the Hunter Goblin Guild nor the fact that there are indeed a lot of female Elves within them. After all, I also buy ves from time to time, the majority of them are for war purposes in order to reduce the casualties of my army, but sometimes I also use them to satisfy my carnal desires, especially when I am on the battlefield where all my wives are far away from me. And besides, that''s not surprising for us males, right? In my opinion, almost all of us would resort to doing such things. Though there indeed exist some men who don''t do that, but I''m not included in that, so I would just look like a big hypocrite if I say that the reason I hate Goblins is because of those Pleasure Houses, hahaha!" "Indeed," Leo nodded his head in understanding. Although he still doesn''t have that much of an experience when ites to those kinds of things yet, he can still understand. Aside from that, Commander Vargas also talked about the history of the Emerald Tree Kingdom with Leo and his group, mostly about the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "Actually, in the Noble circle, the information about the exact amount of Gxy level Magical Beasts that have been exchanged to the Evergreen royal family ismon knowledge. I will not be hiding anything from you as I can feel that you will be adding more to that record soon. You''re indeed correct, there are exactly fifteen Gxy level Magical Beasts in total that has been exchanged throughout the history of the Emerald Event," Commander Vargas replied after being asked by Mister Loki about the exact number of Gxy level Magical Beasts that have been exchanged to the Evergreen royal family. "If it''s okay to ask, why are those five other Gxy level Magical Beasts were not recorded in the history of the Emerald Event?" Leo quickly raised another question. "It''s also not a secret and there is no harm in telling you, so I guess I can tell you about it," Commander Vargas paused to think about something. In the next moment, he replied, "The main reason is because the Evergreen royal family doesn''t want a lot of people to know about those five Gxy level Magical Beasts." "Why?" Leo can''t help asking. "You see, themon thing about those five Gxy level Magical Beasts is the fact that they are all exchanged by someone that had already exchanged a single Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family in the past. Only a few people knew about this; actually, once you exchange a second Gxy level Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family, they will offer you more in exchange, which honestly speaking, if a lot of people knew about, would definitely cause the Evergreen royal family to suffer a lost... In fact, the maximum limit they ept from a single person or a group is set to the maximum limit of five Gxy level Magical Beasts. If one gave any more than that, they will not hesitate to reject them," Commander Vargas replied. Suddenly, Commander Vargasughed before soon exining, "To be honest with you, the main reason why I am even telling you this is because I want you to do it! You can say that I''m encouraging you to exchange five Gxy level Magical Beasts to the Evergreen royal family so that you can let me see their reaction. In such a way, I can have something to joke about with his Majesty, hahaha!" "I''ll try," Leo smiled wryly. Even though he had said before that he will exchange more than a single Gxy level Magical Beasts to the Evergreen royal family, he''s still not feeling confident about catching five of them. Saying such a thing is easier than done. After all, even if he has Charlotte, Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago to back him up on catching a Gxy-level Magical Beast, it still can''t change the cultivation level of those Magical Beasts. They are still considered as powerful Magical Beasts, so he can''t be feeling overconfident about catching them. After nearly twenty minutes of the journey, they have finally arrived at Commander Vargas'' pce. In front of them right now was an enormous pce made out entirely of stone, brick reinforced with a Defensive Magic array located somewhere in secret nearby the pce in order to further increase the defensive capability of the ce. Thend around was also very big, maybe around ten square kilometers or so, though most were just empty grasnds. "It''s really unfortunate that we can''t buy a territory as big as your ce," Leo can''t helpmenting after looking around Commander Vargas'' pce. "I can help you increase the maximum territory limit that you can buy, but maybe around 3 to 5 square kilometersnd only. After all, you''re still considered as temporary residents and not to mention from a Foreign race as well," Commander Vargas quickly took the initiative to increase the amount of territory the Mischievous Lion Guild could buy in the Emerald Tree Kingdom as temporary residents after hearing Mister Loki''s words. He already knew that their final destination is the Horizon Empire from their conversation a while ago, so it wouldn''t hurt them that much to give them such privilege. And besides, he can consider this as befriending a future big shot. That is, if Mister Loki and his Mischievous Lion Guild could indeed be sessful once he arrives at the Horizon Empire. "Then, I guess I''ll own you a favor for this," Leo nodded his head to express his appreciation. A 3 to 5 square kilometersnd might not be a big deal for others, but for him, this would allow the Mischievous Lion Guild to grow tremendously in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. The problems that they were facing before due to a limited territory space could finally be solved. Not only that, but they can also construct some other establishment that wasn''t included in their n before, in particr those that can generate profit like the Public Market. "No problem, I am d that I could help you," Commander Vargas smiled in response. He then continued, "Anyways, let''se inside to my humble abode," With that said, Leo and the others soon walked inside the pce, following the lead of Commander Vargas. Chapter 459 - Officially Participating In The Emerald Event Part 2 Chapter 459 Officially participating in the Emerald Event part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Commander Vargas took Mister Loki and his group to the garden behind his pce. There was a big courtyard in the middle with a great view over the river and the garden in front that belongs to his territory. After sitting down on their chairs, the maids of Commander Vargas'' pce quickly arrived, bringing with them snacks and beverages. "How do you like the view of my garden?" Commander Vargas said before taking a sip of his tea. "Better than my own," Leo replied as he put his hand forward to remove the hood that was covering Cassandra''s appearance. Her hand was still somewhat shuddering, making him feel curious about it. As soon as Commander Vargas saw Cassandra''s beautiful appearance, he instantly can''t help feeling admiration about her beauty. Elves value beauty above all else, that''s why they have a beautiful appearance and a likable character. But Cassandra''s beauty was really something else, it''s even more beautiful than the two Princesses of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Now he could fully understand why those Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild had offended Mister Loki. If he doesn''t know any better than those Goblins, he might have also offended Mister Loki. "You''re really fortunate to have someone as precious as her, Mister Loki," Commander Vargasmented. "Oh, not at all," Leo shook his head in response. Having a beauty like Cassandra is indeed fortunate, but the trouble thates along with it was something that he really hates. Just like what happened back then, causing him to unnecessarily offend the Hunter Goblin Guild. But he still doesn''t regret having her as one of his women. "No need to be humble, Mister Loki, even I can''t help feeling jealous about you, hahaha," Commander Vargas said with a chuckle. In the next moment, he put down the teacup on his hand as he then began talking about the main topic, "Anyways, the main reason why I call you here, is because I wanted to know whether you are here to also participate in the Emerald Event?" "Well, hearing that the prizes of both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition are great, I have thought of participating along with my Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo replied before he quickly added as he realized something, "Are you perhaps going to tell me that there are some problems with us participating?" "You''re indeed wise, Mister Loki," Commander Vargas nodded his head in confirmation. He said in assurance, "It''s just a small problem, though," "Please tell," Leo turned serious. "It''s about the limits of cultivation level for the participants," Commander Vargas replied before shaking his head helplessly. He continued, "It''s like this. In the Emerald Event, everyone could participate, no matter what level of cultivation a person has, even if they are Constetion level and above. But, in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, the Evergreen royal family had set a maximum limit. After all, if a person with a Constetion level cultivation participates, there''s no doubt that they will win the first price, right? If such a thing were allowed to happen, the Emerald Elven Battle Competition willpletely lose its meaning," "I see," Leo nodded his head in understanding. Indeed, if there is no limit set for the participants, the Emerald Elven Battle Competition wouldpletely be meaningless. Thepetition might even just be a fight of which team has a team member with the highest cultivation level, rather than who has more skills and strength than the other participants. Since he already understands where this was going, Leo asked, "So, what is the limit?" "For this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition, the only people that could participate are participants with a cultivation of 1 Star level. Any higher than that is not allowed," Commander Vargas replied. Hearing that, Leo turned to look at Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre as he said, "I guess that you guys can only watch us fight, hahaha!" "I understand," Chief Lago smiled. "Can''t we participate even if we suppressed our cultivation level to those of a 1 Star level?" Sebastian quickly asked Commander Vargas. "Unfortunately, that''s considered cheating," Commander Vargas shook his head. "What a letdown, I was even thinking of testing the limit of my strength through the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Sebastian could only shake his head helplessly. "What test your strength, you clearly just wanted to use the Emerald Elven Battle Competition to make Ellen admire you, hahaha," Dan said with a chuckle. "You..." "No problem, I am already old, so such kind ofpetition is no longer befitting for someone like me," Old man Torre expressed that he doesn''t have any problems with it. "If only participants with a 1 Star level cultivation could participate, then only Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica could participate aside from the two of us. We are stillcking five more to form aplete team," Cassandra said as she was finally able to calm down. "This is indeed a problem," Leo said before beginning to think about how he should fix this problem. If there''s something that the Mischievous Lion Guildcks the most right now, it''s members with below 2 Star level cultivation. Aside from him, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica, there are only a few others with the cultivation of 1 Star level. But unfortunately, they only have sub-par capabilities. If he wanted to win the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, he needs people with capability higher than that. Noticing Mister Loki''s difficulty, Commander Vargas suddenly proposed, "If you''recking some people, I can lend you a few of my capable subordinates. I assure you that you will definitely not be disappointed with them," "That''s indeed great, but wouldn''t it cause you inconvenience? Also, if we lose, it might affect your prestige in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Leo replied, a bit concern of Commander Vargas'' suggestion. Commander Vargas can''t help himselfughing after hearing Mister Loki''s words. He soon said, "Pfff... what prestige? Don''t put me in the same shoes as those overly proud people. It''s okay, as long as they return safe and sound afterwards," "I am really grateful for this help, but before I ept that," Leo pause as he sped together with his hands and resting his head on top before finally saying with a mischievous smile on his face, "Tell me first what you want in return?" "It seems like nothing could really escape your eyes, Mister Loki," Commander Vargas said, his smiling face quickly turned serious. He then continued, "I only want something very simple..." Commander Vargas waved his hand, taking out a map from his Storage Ring and putting it on the top of the table. Seeing the map, Leo was able to quickly identify it as the northwest side of the Emerald Forest. He had studied the map that he had bought from Elvis thoroughly before, thinking that it might be handy someday. Never did he expect that the ''Someday'' would actually turn out to be today. Basing on his memory. There should be an abandoned infrastructure somewhere around the map... "The Phoenix Taming Tower," Commander Vargas said while pointing at a tower. "Yes, it was called the Phoenix Taming Tower... Wait," Leo agreed unconsciously before quickly realizing his mistake. "Oh, it seems like you know about this Phoenix Taming Tower," Commander Vargas said, a bit curious about how Leo knew about that ce. "Hehehe," Leo could only scratch his head awkwardly. He really didn''t expect that they were both actually thinking about the same ce. "It''s not that I know about it, I just stumble upon a map that shows the location of the Phoenix Taming Tower," Leo quickly corrected, not wanting to cause any misunderstanding with Commander Vargas. "A map?" Commander Vargas''s eyes narrowed after hearing Leo''s words. He continued, "Let me guess, you bought it from an Information Dealer?" "How did you know?" Leo asked as he raised his head to look at Commander Vargas. Hearing that it''s indeed from an Information Dealer, Commander Vargas''s eyes lit up before quickly asking, "Can you tell me where you have bought the map?" "Well, I bought it outside the Emerald Forest. It was from a Cartographer store in one of those no-name viges before entering the Emerald Forest," Leo replied, not intending to hide anything to Commander Vargas. "So, that person is actually hiding over there," Commander Vargas heaves a sigh of helplessness. "What do you mean?" Leo asked curiously. "His name is Elvis, one of the greatest Cartographers to ever exist in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. He''s known to have explored the entire Emerald Forest in the past, allowing him to make a very detailed and thorough map of this entire ce. Such a pity though, because of an ident, he had disappeared and was never heard ever again, not until this moment," Commander Vargas exined. "If it''s okay to ask, what ident do you mean?" "Have you heard about the ck organization?" "Yeah, what about them?" Leo curiously asked. "No," Commander Vargas shook his head, "It''s not about them, rather it''s about the same kind of organization as the ck organization. They are called the Naughty Elves organization. An organization made up of evil Elves and are loyal followers and believers of the Sun Elf God..." "Anyways, I would like to ask for your help to explore the Phoenix Taming Tower in exchange for lending you some capable subordinates for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, is that alright with you?" "That''s very simple," Leo can''t help smiling after knowing that it was just to do something easy. He really thought before that it would be something really dangerous. He added, "How about this, I''ll send you a letter a few dayster about how many exactly I needed, is that alright with you?" "As long as it wouldn''t affect our agreement, it''s alright," Commander Vargas nodded his head. "Oh, it won''t, you don''t have to worry about that and you just have to trust my words," Leo said in assurance. "Okay, so do we have a deal?" Commander Vargas said as he stood up from his chair and put his hand forward. "Yes," Leo smiled as he also stood up from his chair and shook hands with Commander Vargas. "You take care of your side while I''ll prepare my subordinates. You don''t have to worry about your participation in the Emerald Event, I''ll take care of that," Commander Vargas said, he added, "Oh, I almost forgot, just send someone to process the expansion of your territory," "It seems like I keep on owning you more favors, hahaha," Leo said with a chuckle. "The more favors you own me the better, as I might just need your help someday. At that time, please don''t turn me down," Commander Vargas said with a smiling face. "Don''t worry, as long as I can handle it, I will lend you a hand," Leo nodded his head. Chapter 460 - The Hunter Goblin Guild’s Scheme Chapter 460 The Hunter Goblin Guild''s scheme Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce When noon came, Leo and the others finally decided to bid farewell to Commander Vargas as they then left his pce. Before leaving, Commander Vargas gave Leo a green-colored token with a symbol of an Emerald Tree with six wings at back. "If ever you encounter trouble, in particr the Hunter Goblin Guild, just show them this token, they would know what to do," Commander Vargas informed. After that, Leo and the others finally left Commander Vargas'' territory. Since they were already in the Noble Zone of the Emerald City, a ce that normally only allowed Nobles from entering, they decided to use this chance to tour the ce. They visited plenty of ces that only Nobles could afford. Bought expensive stuff, like for example, clothes, dresses, equipment, weapons, Magical resources, and most importantly, they bought a blueprint for a Defensive Magic array called, Five Thousand Meter Vige Barrier Array, specifically a 5 Star Magic array that can create a five square kilometers barrier, which cost 100,000 gold coins. He''s nning to install this Defensive Magic array to the Smiling Lion Vige to increase the defensive capability of his territory. Lastly, they visited some expensive restaurants to mark the end of their tour in the Noble Zone of the Emerald City. ..... Meanwhile, inside a huge vi, a Muscr Goblin sat on a throne with four beautiful female Elves kneeling in front of him. Below the stairs to the throne, a small trembling schr-looking Goblin could be seen. This small schr-looking Goblin was reporting to the Muscr Goblin the news about one of their teampletely annihted by a new Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom called, Mischievous Lion Guild. "A new Guild that has someone with a 9 Star level cultivation? Interesting..." The Muscr Goblin said while holding the head of one of the female Elves and making it move up and down. "What should we do, President Gobil?" "You said that the reason for one of our team to offend that young man was because of a beautiful woman?" "Yes! To be more precise, an extremely beautiful woman," President Gobil nodded his head in understanding. As a Goblin himself, he could understand clearly how those Goblins have felt when they saw such an extremely beautiful woman. "Hmmm... send some gifts to the Mischievous Lion Guild to express that we don''t mean to offend them," "But-," The schr-looking Goblin wanted to object but was quickly interrupted. "At the same time, tell the other Goblin Guilds about a new Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that hates us Goblins," "Oh, President Gobil wants them to attack the Mischievous Lion Guild instead?" President Gobil didn''t bother exining as he simply waved his hand to make that small schr-looking Goblin leave. "It''s not as simple as that," President Gobil said to himself while smiling cunningly. In his mind, he wasn''t only thinking of borrowing the other Goblin Guild''s swords to attack the Mischievous Lion Guild, he also wanted to borrow the Mischievous Lion Guild''s sword to eliminate the other Goblin Guild. In such a way, once all of those Goblin Guilds are gone, he would thene swooping down to all of their properties and resources, allowing his Hunter Goblin Guild to benefit the most. No one knows. Maybe after that, he will have the capability enough to defeat the Mischievous Lion Guild, consequently making that extremely beautiful woman his woman. "Argh~!" ..... As soon as Leo arrived at the Smiling Lion Vige, he immediately saw a group of Goblins standing beside ten cages, each having a Dark Razor Caiman inside in front of their gate. "Aren''t those the Dark Razor Caiman we''ve seen before?" Cassandra can''t help asking after seeing the scene in front of them. "They are indeed those Dark Razor Caiman we''ve seen before. But, what are they doing here?" Leo quickly bes curious about the appearance of another team of Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild. "Mister Loki!" Ethan quickly waved his hand to call out Leo the moment he saw him arriving. "What are they doing here?" Leo quickly asked Ethan. "Don''t be mistaken, Mister Loki, we, the Hunter Goblin Guild, understood clearly that it was our fault. So, as a token of our desire to be forgiven by you and your Mischievous Lion Guild, we are here to deliver to you these ten Dark Razor Caiman that the team you have annihted have captured. I hope through this you can forgive us and our Hunter Goblin Guild," A small schr-looking Goblin exined before bowing his head by a bit to express his sincerity. "Is this your President''s decision?" Leo asked. "Yes, it is our great President Gobil''s decision to send gifts to you and your Mischievous Lion Guild," The small schr-looking Goblin replied. He then took out a Storage Ring from his Storage Ring before handing it to Mister Loki and saying, "Our great President Gobil also wants to give to you this Storage Ring which contains a Defensive Magic array called Five Hundred Meter Vige Barrier Array. Our great President Gobil heard the news that you''ve just begun construction of your territory, so he took the initiative to gift you one of this Defensive Magic array to improve the defensive capability of your territory. Aside from this, there are also ten Goblin Ballista, one hundred chainmail, one hundred iron swords, one hundred bows, ten thousand arrows, and some rare Magical resources. We hope that this would be enough to ask for your forgiveness." Hearing the content of the Storage Ring, Leo can''t help smiling in delight. All of these things the Hunter Goblin Guild have given to him would be a really huge help for the Smiling Lion Vige, especially that war weapon called Goblin Ballista since they don''t have any war weapons on top of their walls yet. With the Goblin Ballista, the members defending the walls will have an easier time fighting against the Magical Beasts nning to attack the Smiling Lion Vige. Of course, the one hundred chainmail, one hundred iron swords, one hundred bows, and ten thousand arrows are also considered helpful. As for the rare Magical resources, he would still need to confirm whether it''s really safe or not. Maybe they have secretly tampered with it, like adding some harmful substance or something to hurt him once he absorbed them. "I appreciate all these gifts. Please tell your President Gobil that I have forgiven him and his Hunter Goblin Guild for the crimes they havemitted," Leo expressed that he has forgiven them. "Thank you, Mister Loki, for your great kindness," The small schr-looking Goblin bowed his head by a bit. He then raised his head before saying, "Since we have already finished our mission here, we ought to leave now so as to not disturb you and your Mischievous Lion Guild, Mister Loki," "Okay, I will not see you off," Leo said as he turned around and walked inside the Smiling Lion Vige. In his mind, he didn''t expect that the Hunter Goblin Guild would actually move to ask for his forgiveness this quick. It might be because they have heard of Commander Vargas inviting them to his pce. After all, aside from him, Cassandra, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, and Commander Vargas, no one else knew what they were talking about over there. So, it''s much better to choose to be safe than sorry. "It shouldn''t be that simple," Leo thought to himself. Even though he isn''t clear whether his assumption is indeed correct or not, especially since the other party had already sincerely asked for his forgiveness and has given him gifts to prove it, he would still choose to remain cautious. After all, what he had done wasn''t something that one could just easily forgive and forget. Others might say that he had onlypletely annihted that one single team of Goblins of the Hunter Goblin Guild, but thinking deeply, what he had done has also caused damage to their reputation, which would consequently affect negatively their fame and prestige in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Ever since arriving here in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, he has repeatedly mentioned already the importance of reputation and their need for fame and prestige, so he clearly knew how much important it is for the Hunter Goblin Guild as well. Although his thoughts right now are purely his assumptions, he was always someone who will consider such things. That''s the reason why he chooses to remain cautious against the Hunter Goblin Guild. "Here," Leo threw the Storage Ring that the Hunter Goblin Guild had gifted to him before instructing, "You decide where to use these things. I believe that you know better than me," "No problem," Ethan caught the Storage Ring. "By the way, I''ve talked with Commander Vargas," "Commander Vargas?" Ethan curiously asked. "Commander Vargas is the Commander of the Evergreen Magical Knight Division. To be more precise, he holds a considerable amount of authority and power in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. He told me that he will help us increase the maximum territory limit that we can buy in the Emerald Tree Kingdom as temporary residents, so if you have the time, be sure to check the ce where you have bought thisnd from in order to expand our territory," Leo said with a smile on his face. "That''s great! I''ll be sure to do thatter," Ethan said while feeling delightful inside. "If you need me, you can find me with Elvis," Leo informed before making his way to find Elvis. Chapter 461 - Elvis’ Story And The Naughty Elves Organization Part 1 Chapter 461 Elvis'' Story and the Naughty Elves organization part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The reason why Leo was looking for Elvis was because of that so-called Naughty Elves organization. Commander Vargas had mentioned that the Naughty Elves organization and the ck organization are simr and that the only difference between the two is they serve different Gods, the former serves the Sun Elf God, while thetter serves the Dark God. Nevertheless, both of them are still considered as his enemy. That''s why he wants to know more information about them. In such a way, once he encountered them, he would know what to do. It didn''t take that long for him to find Elvis, who was currently making a map of the Smiling Lion Vige. Surprisingly though, the map he was creating wasn''t the same as how the Smiling Lion Vige looks right now, but rather what it would be like in the future. "I''m guessing that this is Ethan''s n for the Smiling Lion Vige?" Leo asked as soon as he arrived in front of Elvis. "Yes," Elvis nodded his head, and continued, "We have discussed a while ago about where we should put the infrastructures that you have nned to construct in the Smiling Lion Vige, and this is the result." "The Public Market would be right after the south gate, then further to the north of the Public Market, specifically the entire middle, would be the hotels, then behind the hotels would be the Executives Residents. Beside the Public Market would be the Craftsman Street, and beside the Executive Residents would be the Magical Beast Center. Andstly, at the four sides of the wall are the small barracks," Elvis exined. "I do appreciate your effort in making the future map of the Smiling Lion Vige. But unfortunately, it seems like you would be needing a much more bigger paper than this," Leo said as he shook his head in pity. The drawing of the map was really great and detailed, and most importantly it was also almost finished as well. Unfortunately, they would be expanding their territory soon, so a much more bigger map would be needed. "Do you perhaps need me to make it much more detailed? Then, I suggest we make it into a three-dimensional model, though it would require more time to finish," Elvis replied. "Oh, that''s indeed great! A three-dimensional model would be perfect for my taste," Leo nodded his head to express that he agrees with Elvis'' suggestion. In the next moment though, he shook his head before saying, "But, that is not what I meant to say. The reason why you would be needing a much bigger map is because we would be expanding the territory of the Mischievous Lion Guild soon," "Oh, so you''ve decided to register yourself and the Mischievous Lion Guild permanently in Emerald Tree Kingdom?" Elvis nodded his head in understanding. "No, it''s because I''ve talked with Commander Vargas a while ago," Leo said as to correct Elvis. After saying that, he finally decided to talk about the main topic, "By the way, Commander Vargas told me about you. He said that you went into hiding because of an ident with an evil organization called Naughty Elves organization. If it''s alright with you, I would like to know more about this Naughty Elves organization." Hearing Mister Loki''s words, Elvis can''t help shaking his head helplessly. It seems like Mister Loki has found out about his real identity. "Please don''t misunderstand me, Mister Loki. I didn''t hide my real identity from you because of an ulterior motive, I simply don''t want more people to know about it. You can say, I want to forget about that part of my life," Elvis said before he sat down on his chair and motioning for Leo to also sit down. Leo sat down on the chair as he perked up his ears to listen closely. "You see, in the past, there used to exist a level 9 Copper rank Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom called, Little Naughty Elves Guild. It was a Guild founded by a Dark Elf named Darius," Elvis said as he began reminiscing about the past, "Darius was a man with principles and honor. He has achieved many great things ever since he founded his Guild, which causes a lot of people to really admire him and decided to join his Little Naughty Elves Guild, including me. But no one knows, behind the Little Naughty Elves Guild was actually the evil organization called, Naughty Elves organization," "At that time, the Naughty Elves organization was basically still an unfamiliar name for the Elves race of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. In fact, we only heard rumors about the Naughty Elves organization from other Elves territory, and even those rumors were not really enough proof to prove that they indeed exist. That''s why no one was able to associate the Little Naughty Elves Guild with the Naughty Elves organization. Not to mention, there is a great man like Darius leading the Little Naughty Elves Guild. Therefore, it''s very hard topare an evil organization to an honorable Guild." "With such a cover-up, the Little Naughty Elves Guild continued to exist until eventually it broke through and be the first-ever independent Silver rank Guild to ever exist in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. At that time, everyone broke into loud cheers and excitement, saying that the Little Naughty Elves Guild would pave the road for the independent Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom or even to the other Elves territories." "Actually, that''s exactly what the Little Naughty Elves Guild did. They paved the road for the other independent Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, helping them rise and be strong. In fact, some Guild had even begun branching out to the other Elves territories. You could say, it was the golden ages for the independent Guilds of the Emerald Tree Kingdom since a lot of them reached Silver rank." "However, there was a condition for the Little Naughty Elves Guild to help those independent Guild. And that is they will not hesitate to help the Little Naughty Elves Guild for a single time. Of course, with such conditions and being ignorant of the fact that the Little Naughty Elves Guild is actually part of the Naughty Elves organization, everyone decided to agree with the condition." "Slowly, as the power of the Little Naughty Elves Guild grows, their ambition also bes more apparent for everyone to see. And because of that, the Evergreen royal family and the Noble Households in the Emerald Tree Kingdom started suppressing them in fear that a day mighte that the Little Naughty Elves Guild would start a war in the Emerald Tree Kingdom." "Do you remember the blueprints that I''ve sold to you back then?" Elvis paused to ask Mister Loki a question. "Yes, what about it?" Leo curiously replied. "Darius told me that he would be needing those blueprints for deterrence against the Noble Households of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, exining that the Noble Households are getting more and more outrageous to the point that they are eliminating some of the Little Naughty Elves Guild core branches in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to steal our property and resources. He said that they were jealous of us because we have be more powerful than them," Elvis can''t helpughing in self-mockery before saying, "I, who was really ignorant and oblivious about the real purpose of those blueprints, had of course stupidlyplied with the order," "I continued making those blueprints for a long period of time,pletely unaware that Darius had actually been using those blueprints to destroy those Noble Households." Bang! Elvis suddenly punched the table in front before saying, "Because of me, a lot of innocent Elves were killed and a few Noble Households werepletely razed to the ground, causing them to no longer exist to this date. I... I foolishly trusted such an evil man, allowing him to slowly conquer the Emerald Tree Kingdom." "It wasn''t only me. Those independent Guild were also used by Darius using the agreement that they have signed in the past, forcefully making all of them help him in his conquest. Those independent Guilds really regretted their decision of trusting Darius. They also can''t believe that they have foolishly trusted such an evil man," "When I finally found out about the truth, it... it was already toote... King Elfin the Third has already been killed by the Naughty Elves organization. The greatest King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom of all time, the person who created the Emerald Event and the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, the man who raises up the Emerald Tree Kingdom to a prosperous era, had died, and it was because of me! Because I''ve made a blueprint of the castle of the Evergreen royal family, allowing the Naughty Elves organization to sessfully assassinate King Elfin the Third." "Right after assassinating King Elfin the Third, Darius immediately became the new King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom and quickly changing the name of the Little Naughty Elves Guild into its real owners'' name, Naughty Elves organization. I, along with a few others, were also congratted in front of the Elves of the Emerald Tree Kingdom along with the crowning of Darius," "But, I decided to immediately leave the Little Naughty Elves Guild after the coronation day for Darius. Even during my departure, I still blindly trusted Darius, thinking that the main reason why he killed King Elfin the Third and be the new King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom was because they pushed him to a corner... No, to be more precise, I choose to believe that reason rather than the real reason because I know that I would never be able to ept myself anymore knowing that I helped the Naughty Elves organization killed hundreds of thousands of innocent Elves and conquer the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "Unsurprisingly, along my journey to leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom, I was surrounded by members of the Naughty Elves organization. They told me that if I wanted to live, the only way is to join their evil organization," Elvis smiled helplessly, "I still value my life above all else, so I can only helplessly agree with them, but before I could sign the contract, Prince Elfin the Fourth along with the soldiers of the Evergreen Magical Knight Division came to save me," Chapter 462 - Elvis’ Story And The Naughty Elves Organization Part 2 Chapter 462 Elvis'' Story and the Naughty Elves organization part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo was really surprised after hearing that Prince Elfin the Fourth, or now known as King Elfin the Fourth, actually still decided to save Elvis. After all, he was announced to be one of the major helpers during the Naughty Elves organization conquest to conquer the Emerald Tree Kingdom. If it was him, he would have definitely not hesitated to kill Elvis after all that he has done. In fact, he might even make Elvis live a life worse than death, the same way as what he was nning to do with Elizabeth when he misunderstood her to be the person that killed his older brother Reinhart in the past. "After Prince Elfin the Fourth saved me, he asked me why I decided to leave the Naughty Elves organization," Elvis paused for a bit. After a few seconds, he continued, "My reply was, ''To find my purpose of existence after unknowingly causing the death of hundreds of thousands of innocent Elves''," "Maybe because of my response, Prince Elfin the Fourth decided to not kill me anymore. But he also said that, if I want to repay the lives that I''ve killed, I should help him make things right. And so, I joined hands with Prince Elfin the Fourth along with his Evergreen Magical Knight Division to take back the Emerald Tree Kingdom from the hands of the Naughty Elves organization." "Because I was once a member of the Little Naughty Elves Guild, I have remembered almost everything about them, allowing me to make maps and blueprints about their bases. That time, the maps and blueprints I''ve made were used for the goodness'' sake of the Elf race. Though I know it wasn''t enough to repay those lives that I''ve killed in the past, at least I was able to grant their revenge against the Naughty Elves organization." "In the end, Prince Elfin the Fourth won as he defeated the Naughty Elves organization and killed Darius in front of everyone, finally taking back the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "After that, I traveled the entire Emerald Forest for many years to create a detailed and thorough map of the territory in order to help the people of the Emerald Tree Kingdom traverse the ce with rtively safe roads and to also allow them to discover some hidden treasures that can help the Emerald Tree Kingdom rise back to their former glory," "However, even after finishing with making the map of the entire Emerald Forest, I was still unable to find my purpose of existence. So, I disappeared," Elvis suddenly thought of something as he said, "Now that I''ve mentioned this if I didn''t actually disappear, I would have be the Royal Cartographer of the Evergreen royal family and even receive a statusparable to Commander Vargas, HAHAHAHA!" "Then why didn''t you ept King Elfin the Fourth''s offer?" Leo can''t help asking. From a mere Cartographer to someone with a statusparable to a Commander of a Kingdom territory. The majority of the people in the Celestial World would have definitely decided to ept such an offer. "Because I know deep inside of me that I would still not be able to find my purpose of existence by epting King Elfin the Fourth''s offer. You might think of me as crazy, but ever since I''ve helped King Elfin the Fourth defeat the Naughty Elves organization, I actually always got this feeling deep inside of me constantly telling me to wait for someone. That someone wille one day to show me my purpose of existence... I don''t know when exactly would that daye, but I feel that it would be soon. What''s even more funnier is, I got this feeling that it''s actually you, that''s why I decided to ept your invitation to join the Mischievous Lion Guild, hahaha!" Elvis beganughing. After a few seconds ofughing, he waved his hand while saying, "Just forget about thatst part, maybe I''m just being overly dramatic here after telling you my story." Hearing that, Leo can''t help saying inwardly, "Oh, no, you''re not just being overly dramatic, Elvis. Your feeling is one hundred percent urate," Elvis''s feeling right now was clearly due to the Fate Cube. It''s simply because the green-colored String of Fate connected from Elvis to him is reacting strongly with each other right now due to both ends of the String of Fate being extremely close to each other. This capability was to let the holders of the String of Fate know despite being unable to see the String of Fate that he is the chosen of the God of Fate. In such a way, they will not doubt him and will easily be able to trust him, just like how Elvis right now was telling him his story as if they are really close friends already. "Anyways, the Naughty Elves organization is an evil organization made up of a bunch of Elves that believes the Sun Elf God. Even though they have been defeated by King Elfin the Fourth in the past, we all know that they still won''t give up no matter what. In fact, I don''t know if this is just my imagination or not, but I feel like the Wolf Howl organization actually has some secret ties with the Naughty Elves organization. Though I don''t have enough proof and that this is just my pure assumption, but I feel some simr vibes with the Wolf Howl organization and the Little Naughty Elves Guild. So, I strongly suggest that we shouldn''t get involved with them as much as possible, because I just heard you hate troublesome situations," Elvis suggested. "Let''s leave it all to Fate," Leo smiled in response. Indeed, just leave it all to Fate, because now that Elvis is with him now, he strongly doubts that he won''t get involved with the Naughty Elves organization one day. In fact, he even believes that he''s already involved, considering that he has the Fate Cube and the fact that Edward and Sele are currently still following after a suspected member of the Wolf Howl organization that was observing them this morning. "Anyways, I got to go meet up with Lex and Virgil. They invited me to go hunting with the members from the Smiling Lion group in order to get to know them more and to understand clearly their capability," Elvis said before standing up from his chair. But before finally leaving, he said, "Goodluck to us for the Emerald Event," After saying that, Elvis put the map he had almost finished inside his Storage Ring before leaving to look for Lex and Virgil, leaving Leo, Cassandra, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. "It seems like you two were destined to meet with each other," Cassandra said from behind after seeing Elvis leave. "Not only that, even if they didn''t meet today, they have the same enemy, hence their paths are bound to eventually intertwined someday," Chief Lago added. "Let me guess, it''s rted to that String of Fate you''ve mentioned to us before, right?" Dan assumed. "Yes, and I think Elvis would be a really important member to us in the future," Leo replied. "Nice, another addition to our God yer team," Sebastian said. "God yer team?" Leo raised his eyebrow, intrigued about the name. "I came up with the name from our goal of fighting against the Gods of the Celestial World," Sebastian exined. "We haven''t even killed a single God yet," Cassandra rolled her eyes. "Yeah, but we would definitely y a God someday in the future," Sebastian quickly defended. "We can''t really be sure about that," Old man Torre joined in. "Indeed, especially considering that they are basically immortals," Chief Lago expressed his agreement. "You do know that the name is extremelymon, right?" Dan asked, knowing already the main reason why everyone was disagreeing with Sebastian right now. "Tch, what do you all know, as long as it sounds cool that''s all that matters," Sebastian sneered. "Okay, that''s enough," Leo finally interrupted, he added, "We are called, Mischievous Lion Guild, and that''s final, so just forget about that God yer team or whatsoever," "I agree," Cassandra seconded. The name God yer team just sound overly used, it''s not befitting for them at all. "I agree as well," Chief Lago nodded his head. "I feel the same way," Dan added. "The name God yer team feels so old, just like me, so I think it doesn''t suit the younger generation," Old man Torre "You guys..." Sebastian was immediately rendered speechless with their response. What''s wrong with the ''God yer team?''. It sounds so domineering and cool. These guys definitely just don''t understand it the same way as him. After learning about the story of Elvis and the Naughty Elves organization, Leo finally dismissed the group to inform the others as he then went back to his tent right beside the manor to begin nning for what they would do in the Emerald Event and the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Their participation in the Emerald Event is already being processed. The only thing left to do is for them to wait for Commander Vargas to send him a letter of their participation and they would then be good to go. As for the other five empty spots for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, he has a few candidates in mind, but he would need to see for himself first whether they are really up for the challenge or not. Although Commander Vargas had already said to him before that he can help him fill-up thecking members, he still wanted to have the majority of the members to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition from the Mischievous Lion Guild. No other reason aside from they are his men and he should be thinking about how to help them be more powerful as the Guild Leader.. But if it reallyes down to it in the end, then he has no other choice but to share half and half with Commander Vargas. Chapter 463 - What Leo Needed Chapter 463 What Leo needed Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next day, a letter from Commander Vargas arrived bearing the news that Mister Loki and his Mischievous Lion Guild are now official participants of the Emerald Event. Without any hesitation, Leo quickly gathered the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, Elvis, Lex, and Virgil. "I just received a letter from Commander Vargas telling us that we are now official participants of the Emerald Event," Leo informed everyone about the good news. "So, how should we divide the work?" Ethan quickly asked. "We have a total of two hundred members in the Mischievous Lion Guild aside from us right now. Fifty are from the Smiling Lion group, another fifty are from the Eclipse troops, and the remaining one hundred are all my ves," Leo said before grabbing a pen and paper before beginning to write something. After writing, Leo then said, "The members from the Smiling Lion group would be in-charged of gathering information for the location of the Magical Beasts. My ves would continue the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige. Andstly, only the members from the Eclipse troops would be assisting us in capturing the Magical Beasts for the Emerald Event. If you have any suggestions, please bring them up," Cassandra raised her hand and asked, "Wouldn''t it be more productive if we only allocate fifty ves to continue the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige?" Leo shook his head and replied, "I''m very confident that we would be able to easily rank at the top 100 of the Emerald Event. So, we need to quickly finish the territory of the Mischievous Lion Guild in order to give the best amodation for our members and to also attract more members to join. I also want to open the Smiling Lion Vige to the public as early as possible in order for us to generate ie and hence quickly earn back the money we have used to construct this territory-" "Why do we need to quickly earn back the money we have spent for the Smiling Lion Vige?" Elizabeth can''t help interrupting. "Because I believe that we would most likely only be staying here in the Emerald Tree Kingdom for two months or so. Therefore, to prepare for our future journey, we need to get the money we have spent back," Leo replied. "Fair enough," Elizabeth nodded her head in agreement. "Indeed," Angel seconded. "I agree!" Veronica expressed her agreement, she then exined, "With the additional four and a half square kilometers of territory we have expanded yesterday, finishing its construction with only fifty people would certainly take a month or so, thus only allowing us to earn back what we have lost for a month or so, which honestly speaking, is really not enough of a time," "I''m fine with that as well. But, how many teams could fifty members make that will allow them to move safely and at the same time effectively?" Ash curiously asked. Having fifty people to contribute to the Emerald Event is alright, but reaching top 100 would be very difficult. "Five teams, each team will have ten members with an Executive as their Leaders," Leo replied before adding, "Anyways, if you don''t have any more suggestion, I''ll start assigning the Executives to the five teams," "No suggestion," Charlotte said. "You can continue," Ethan added. "Okay," Leo nodded his head, "Team Alpha Lion would have me, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte. Team Bravo Lion would have Ethan and ine. Team Charlie Lion would have Chief Lago. Team Delta Lion would have Sebastian and Dan. Andstly, Team Eagle-Lion would have Old man Torre. Any objections?" "None," "Nope," "No problem," Everyone was quickly able to understand the reason for Leo''s allocation. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte were all ticking time bombs that only Leo could handle, hence allocating them to his Team Alpha Lion would be the best choice since giving them to the others might just cause a lot of trouble to the entire Mischievous Lion Guild. Ethan and ine are husband and wife, hence the reason for the both of them in the Team Bravo Lion. Chief Lago is a 9 Star Mage, so he alone is enough to handle Team Charlie Lion. Sebastian and Dan are a good duo, one is good in the assault while the other is good in support. With the two of them cooperating, it would certainly be enough to lead the Team Delta Lion. Lastly, old man Torre is a Defensive Mage, so he alone could take care of Team Eagle Lion. Actually, if Edward and Sele were here, they would have been allocated to a single team together, allowing Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre to be in a single team. But since the two were currently still investigating the Wolf Howl organization, they can''t be part of a team yet. "Then let''s proceed," Leo said as he stood up from his chair and left the meeting tent. Everyone quickly followed after as each of them then began preparing for finally joining the Emerald Event. Meanwhile, Leo quickly went to look for ve One to ve Twenty after leaving the tent. He would be assigning them to manage the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige while they are busy with the Emerald Event. It was only noon when everyone finally finished preparing. Without wasting any more time, Leo and everyone left the Smiling Lion Vige as they began taking their own paths to begin catching Magical Beasts. The Team Alpha Lion that Leo had assigned to himself and Cassandra and the others were made up of members with a cultivation of 2 Star to 4 Star level. He also decided to recruit Ahmed, Jasmine, and Brad to join this team, as the three of them were candidates to join the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Leo and his Team Alpha Lion choose the north as their destination. It''s simply because this was the ce where the Magical Beasts only have the cultivation of No Star to 5 Star level ording to the map. With the strength of the entire Team Alpha Lion, choosing this location was the best for them as they could experience a bit of difficulty while at the same time not losing any of their members. Although points are very important for the participants in the Emerald Event in order for them to qualify for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, that excludes their Mischievous Lion Guild. The reason for that is simply because after they would sessfully capture a Gxy level Magical Beast and submit it to the Evergreen royal family, their qualification for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition would be a sure guarantee. Therefore, there is no need to bother with earning points. In fact, the only reason why he still decided to capture Magical Beasts was to use the points they would earn to exchange for other things from the participants of the Emerald Event. In such a way, he would be able to earn plenty of benefits. Aside from that reason, he also wanted to start a secretpetition in the Mischievous Lion Guild. Whoever earns the most points in the Emerald Event would get some rewards from him. For example, Magical resources that they can use to improve their cultivation, equipment, weapons, and many more that he had been buying all this time in the Emerald City, and a powerful Magical Beast mount that both Ejah and Steve are currently taking care of right now. As for the Executives of the team that won, he would give them an Element Orb of their own choice. He will not be telling anyone about this secretpetition so that he will be able to see clearly which team has made the best effort without being told to do so. After all, if apetition is mentioned, every member of the Mischievous Lion Guild that is currently participating in the Emerald Event would obviously start making an effort to earn as many points as possible to win and get the prize of thepetition. Although that is actually the best for them in this Emerald Event, but in turn, he will not be able to see clearly which person is worthy to invest. It''s understandable to see every member making an effort for apetition with a prize that will allow them to be more powerful and improve their cultivation. But what he wanted to find are those members that are really putting an effort not only because there are apetition and a price at the end, but even without anypetition they would still put an effort because they genuinely wanted to grow and reach greater heights in their life. In other words, members with a much more bigger ambition than the other members. Only those kinds of members could really help him in his goal of fighting against the Gods. Of course, everyone could help him, but what he needed are members that can give him a big help, arge help, or a huge help. That''s what he needed, not members that are only giving him small help. Though he clearly knows that a small help, when added together, could result in a much more bigger help, but what if an already bigger,rger, or huge help is added together? It would definitely result in something that a mere small help added together could not be able topare to. Of course, he will not just ignore the so-called small help, because help is still considered as a help. That''s why each member was put into random teams so that even if he found those people he wanted, the rest would still be able to benefit out from it.. Also, only Fate knows, maybe that so-called small help would unexpectedly be a big help once they earned those benefits. Chapter 464 - The Mischievous Lion Guild Finally Joining The Emerald Event Chapter 464 The Mischievous Lion Guild finally joining the Emerald Event Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Along the way to the north, they saw a lot of solo participants and group participants trying to catch Magical Beasts by all sorts of different methods. Some were leading the Magical Beasts towards a cage and then forcing them to get inside once they arrived nearby. Some were using some kind of item that makes the Magical Beasts fall asleep before tying them up using a Magic rope to not allow them to move once they wake up before dragging them away somewhere. And some were even cutting off the limbs or the means of moving of the Magical Beasts topletely make them unable to move anymore. What was stated in the mechanics of the Emerald Event was to simply catch a Magical Beast alive, so as long as the Magical Beasts stay alive, they can be exchanged for points, no matter what their current state is. Unfortunately, because there were a lot of participants in those locations they have passed by, the poption of Magical Beasts has be really scarce. That''s why they have no choice but to continue going deeper and deeper to the north. From the Green area of the Emerald Forest, Leo and his Alpha Lion team eventually arrived in the Dark-green area. At this moment, Leo and his Alpha Lion team could finally only see a few solo participants and group participants catching some Magical Beasts. Well, after all, the Dark-green area is a ce already considered dangerous, so only a few would try catching some Magical Beasts over here. Cassandra turned to look at Leo and asked, "So, what''s the n?" Unlike the other teams who proceeded to the Emerald City first to buy some cages or some other means to transport the Magical Beasts they have caught from the Emerald Forest to the Emerald City, it was only their Alpha Lion team that decided to go straight to catching Magical Beasts. Everyone was really curious about the reason for this, so now that they have arrived in a good location, it was now time to ask the question. "Just bring me the most powerful Magical Beasts that you could find and I''ll show it to all of you," Leo replied, not intending to let them know the reason yet. He also reminded, "Just be sure it''s not an 8 Star or above," "Okay!" Everyone nodded their heads in affirmation before they quickly separated into two groups and began the search for a Magical Beast to be brought to Leo. Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel joined the first group. While Veronica and Ash joined the other group. In such a way, each group would have their own Executives to assist them. On the other hand, Charlotte was told by Leo not to join any group as she would be in-charged of everyone''s safety, including him as well. After all, they are now in the Dark-green area of the Emerald Forest, a ce where the 3 Star to 5 Star level Magical Beasts inhabited. It didn''t take that long for Cassandra and her group to bring the first Magical Beast to Leo. It was a Green Fur Ape, a 4 Star level Magical Beast. The Green Fur Ape was swinging from one tree to the other while chasing after Cassandra and her group, who were also using the trees by jumping from one tree to the other. "Leo!" Cassandra loudly called out to Leo, who was only tens of meters away from them. "Just bring it here," Leo replied as he summoned an Earth Elemental to prepare for what he was nning to do. Soon, the Green Fur Ape finally arrived five meters away from Leo. Without wasting any time, Leo quickly sent out the Earth Elemental. Whooosh! The moment the Green Fur Apended on the ground, a cage made out of earth immediately trapped it inside. With nowhere to go, it began hitting the cage with its hands, hoping to break itself out from it. Unexpectedly, every time it broke a bar of the cage, it would quickly begin regenerating anew. Seeing such a scene, Cassandra and her group became a bit shocked. They finally understood the reason why Leo didn''t n to buy a cage or something simr, it was simply because he has a cost-effective method to bring the Magical Beasts from the Emerald Forest to the Emerald City. "What are you guys waiting for? Start attacking the Green Fur Ape!" Leo eximed to remind Cassandra and her group. Indeed, he could use the Earth Elementals to trap the Magical Beasts, but that doesn''t mean that it would be over as easy as that. The Earth Elementals could trap the Magical Beasts, but thetter could also still try to destroy the former in order to escape. Though he can keep on regenerating the Earth Elemental every time it was damaged by the Magical Beast inside, but if this continues, the Magical Beast would eventually be able to escape once he runs out of energy to keep on absorbing the surrounding Mana. Not to mention, the stronger the Magical Beast is, the easier it is for them to destroy the Earth Elemental. In fact, the Green Fur Ape was actually able to destroy a bar everytime it uses its fist to smash it, causing Leo to use a lot of his energy in every swing. Hearing Leo''s reminder, Cassandra and her group quickly began casting their Magic spells to injure the Green Fur Ape. Some also slowly get closed towards the cage so as to use their weapons in order to inflict more damage. Weapons were still much more lethalpared to Magic spells, but that is only because they added Magic into their weapons, allowing them to increase the strength of their attack and could additionally cause a bit of Element damage. Like, for example, adding a Fire Element to a weapon would cause its attack to inflict a burn on the target, or adding an Ice Element to the weapon would increase the weapon''s sharpness. There are really a lot of different Element damages, that if one uses it more efficiently, would allow them to effectively and severely damage the target. However, Mages'' physical attack is still nothingpared to those of a Magical Knight. That''s why Charlotte decided to lend a hand as she noticed that Cassandra and her group were taking a lot of time just to seriously injure the Green Fur Ape. If she indeed allows this to continue, Leo would certainly be exhausted first before Ash and her group could even bring their own Magical Beasts. After seriously injuring the Green Fur Ape in a matter of seconds, Charlotte made it lost its consciousness which finally allowed it to lie down peacefully inside the cage, not struggling anymore. "That was really exhausting!" Leo eximed with a tone of regret in his voice. At first, he really thought that his n wouldn''t only be cost effective, but it would also be more efficient. Only at this moment that he was able to clearly learned that it wasn''t. Though, he had also earned a few benefits, such as he has now increased the speed of his regeneration on his Elementals. The more the Green Fur Ape causes damage to the Earth Elemental, the more regeneration he was able to use, which consequently increases his proficiency with that skill and at the same time increases its strength, though thetter was really minuscule that it could almost be ignored. This is definitely because he stillcks a Regeneration Magic spell that he can use whenever he is regenerating his Elementals, and mostly because of his own Magic Power. Anyways, if he continues with this, he can definitely keep on improving and grow more stronger, which might also be able to increase his own Magic Power. Soon, Ash and her group finally returned, bringing with them another Green Fur Ape which is also a 4 Star level Magical Beast. Leo could only grit his teeth as he summoned another Earth Elemental in preparation to repeat the same method again. This time, though, Charlotte decided to lend a hand immediately in order to allow him not to exhaust a lot of his energy. After capturing the second Magical Beast, both groups quickly left to look for more Magical Beasts. On the other hand, Leo used this chance to quickly recuperate his lost energy in order to prepare for the third and fourth round. He really regretted not buying a few cages or the likes. If only he had done such a thing, he would have had some time to rest in order to recuperate his lost energy everytime he uses the cages instead of his Earth Elementals. Unfortunately, there is no use regretting about that now as they have already reached tens or so of kilometers away from the Emerald City. Returning would just waste them a lot of time, not to mention going back here. They don''t even know yet whether there would still be a lot of Magical Beasts here once they returned. After all, the participants of the Emerald Event are continuously catching Magical Beasts in every passing time. "I can do this!" Leo ps both of his cheeks to encourage himself before continuing on recuperating his lost energy. Up on the trees, Charlotte continues to stay cautious in order to avoid any idents from happening to their Alpha Lion team. Chapter 465 - Don’t Mess With The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 1 Chapter 465 Don''t mess with the Mischievous Lion Guild part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and his Alpha Lion team repeated the same action over and over again until they finally captured 13 Magical Beasts. It was at this moment that he finally discovered that 13 Earth Elementals is his new limit of how many Elementals he could summon, also equivalent to 26 Wind Elementals, 13 Nature Elementals, 8 Water Elementals, and 6 Fire Elementals. This was after he had finished absorbing nearly 50 pieces of different kinds of Magical resources during his past cultivation. Until today, he didn''t bother much about checking his current cultivation progress in his path from 1 Star Mage to 2 Star Mage. The only thing he keeps on doing was to cultivate and cultivate. It really made him feel delighted knowing that he has made a lot of progress in his cultivation. "Let''s rest for a bit before bringing our harvest to the Emerald City," Leo informed everyone. Since he doesn''t have any more spaces left to put the Magical Beasts they have caught, he decided that it''s time for them to stop and prepare to return to the Emerald City and submit the Magical Beasts they have caught in exchange for points that they will useter on to get some other benefits from the other participants. He sat down cross-legged on a t stone as he closed his eyes before beginning to recuperate his lost energy once again. Cassandra and the others of the Alpha Lion team also choose their own ces nearby. Some began recuperating their lost energy, while the others began eating and talking about their experiences while luring the Magical Beasts towards Leo. Not everyone in the Alpha Lion team was like Leo, who has used a lot of his energy to trap the Magical Beasts. Their only job was basically to assist Charlotte too seriously injured the Magical Beasts enough to cause them to lose their consciousness. Afterwards, they would lure another Magical Beast and repeat the same action again until they finally caught 13 Magical Beasts. It''s really not tiring at all. In fact, the only reason why a few of them were recuperating their lost energy right now was because of their limit in their cultivation. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ahmed, Jasmine, and Brad were the people currently recuperating, since they are 1 Star Mages just like Leo, hence their energy is almost the same as him as well. On the other hand, the rest have a cultivation of 2 Star to 4 Star level, so their energy is a bit or a lot higherpared to them. After a few minutes, Leo and his Alpha Lion team finally decided to make their way back to the Emerald City. Carrying the Magical Beasts they have caught wasn''t a big problem. Leo simply ordered the Earth Elementals to put some kind of wheels below them and move on their own. But to make it look like it wasn''t moving by itself, he assigned his team at the back to somewhat look like they are pushing the cages. Along the way, they attracted a lot of attention from the solo participants and group participants. That is because the weakest Magical Beasts they have caught is the 4 Star level Magical Beast called Green Fur Ape, which could give them 40 points, and the strongest is a 6 Star level Magical Beast called Redhood Smander, which could give them 60 points. In total, they could earn 650 points from all of their catch, even more than what the ten Dark Razor Caiman that the Hunter Goblin Guild had gifted to them yesterday could be exchanged for. "Does someone here know who they are?" "I''m not familiar with them, but basing on their catch, they should belong to a powerful Guild," "Indeed, most likely they belong to a medium-size Guild," "But no one here has seen their Guild token before, so I''m guessing that they came from another territory," "I am really envious of them. They have already caught 13 Magical Beasts, while we haven''t even caught 5 Magical Beasts here," "....." Leo and his Alpha Lion team ignored the conversation of the people as they continued on their path. But unknown to them, amongst those gathering of solo participants and group participants, a group of Goblins was conversing with a low voice. "Are they the ones that the Hunter Goblin Guild had mentioned?" "Yes, their Guild token has the same symbol as what the Hunter Goblin Guild have described," "So they are the ones who hate us Goblins, eh? So, should we do it now?" "Let''s continue observing first," "I agree! ording to the information we have received from the Hunter Goblin Guild, they have a member with a 9 Star level cultivation. Unless we are sure that they don''t have that person in their team, we won''t strike. We have already seen the picture of that person before, so it should be easy for us to recognize that person," "Okay," "....." Meanwhile, the same kind of conversations was secretly happening to the Bravo Lion team, Charlie Lion team, Delta Lion team, and Eagle Lion team as well from the Goblins around them. As they were wary with the different teams of the Mischievous Lion Guild due to the existence of a member with a 9 Star level cultivation, they continued to follow after them. Their way of following them wasn''t to follow them in secret, but rather to send a single Goblin team to follow them openly. It''s simply because they don''t want to make the Mischievous Lion Guild wary against them yet by allowing a lot of Goblin teams to follow them. Moreover, only by openly following them could they be able to move closer, which would then allow them to see clearly whether that member with a 9 Star level cultivation is amongst them. Once they confirmed the situation, they would then send a signal to the other Goblin teams nearby. At Leo and his Alpha Lion team, the Goblin team secretly following them send a signal to the nearby Goblin teams to abort the mission. They have seen six people wearing a Magic Mantle, and also the presence of the young man called Mister Loki, which they were told to be the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. They have already been informed that most likely the member with the 9 Star level cultivation would be following by Mister Loki''s side, so they quickly assumed that one of those people wearing a Magic Mantle is that person. Unbeknownst to that Goblin team though, Leo has already be suspicious of them the moment they appeared. It''s because he had already assumed that the Hunter Goblin Guild''s action before isn''t that simple. But because he can''t confirm whether his assumption is true or not yet, he informed Ash and Charlotte to secretly monitor them. "This is surprising, they actually didn''t do anything," Ash said as she saw that the Goblin team continued walking farther away from them after passing by them. "Maybe they were indeed also in their way towards the Emerald City?" Charlotte assumed. "No," Leo quickly shook his head in response. Charlotte''s assumption was reasonable, considering that the Goblin team didn''t show any suspicious signs and continued walking towards the direction of the Emerald City right after passing by them. But unknown to her, he had already seen a red-colored String of Fate from that Goblin team after activating his capability to see the String of Fate. The String of Fate has never been wrong, and he''s also confident that it would never be wrong in theing future since it''s the God of Fate''s capability itself. So, there are only two reasons for their action; first, is they are preparing for an ambush in front of them, and second is they were only observing them to gather some information that they can useter on. Nevertheless, both cases meant trouble. The confusing part though was that the Goblin team actually doesn''t have the same Goblin took as the Hunter Goblin Guild, implying that they belong to another Guild. However, aside from the Hunter Goblin Guild, he and his Mischievous Lion Guild haven''t offended other Guilds yet after arriving in the Emerald City. This leaves him with the only remaining assumption; the Goblins had automatically treated him as an enemy after he annihted that team of the Hunter Goblin Guild. After he had offended the Hunter Goblin Guild yesterday, he soon after began studying some relevant information about the Goblin race. It was stated in that book he had read that the Goblin race is extremely sensitive to the people that had killed one of their kind. Their sensitivity is so extreme that they could even smell from a person''s body whether they have indeed killed a Goblin or not. Once they found out that such a person has indeed killed a Goblin, their impression of them would immediately be bad, or worst, if the smell is really strong, they would turn hostile immediately. Though they won''t attack them right off the bat, but that person should expect already that someday in the future they would suddenly get attack by a bunch of Goblins. However, there actually exists a method... or to be more precise, a potion that will invalidate such kind of stench to a certain degree. Unfortunately, such potion could only be concocted by the Goblin race themselves, which could only be received once a person received their acknowledgment. What''s worst is, the majority of the Goblins are narrow-minded or petty people, that''s why receiving their acknowledgment is an extremely difficult thing to do as they would demand excessive things which would discourage the majority of the people toplete. In fact, it was stated in the book that only a few people were able to sessfully receive their acknowledgment. Which is to say... "I didn''t kill any Goblins during that time, so why did they treat me as an enemy? Or is this perhaps because Chief Lago and Sebastian is part of my Mischievous Lion Guild?" Leo can''t help asking himself.. But since thinking can''t get him anywhere, he decided to put such thoughts to the back of his mind in the meantime. Chapter 466 - Don’t Mess With The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 2 Chapter 466 Don''t mess with the Mischievous Lion Guild part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unlike Leo and his Alpha Lion team, the Bravo Lion team that Ethan and ine were leading was suddenly attacked by tens of Goblin teams. "Defend our catch, I''m suspecting that they want to steal them," Ethan quickly informed the others before taking out his Moon Sword. He already expected that stealing Magical Beasts in the Emerald Event would be amon urrence, thus he had long prepared himself for such a thing. "You fools, you really thought that you can steal from me!" Ethan eximed as he casted a Magic spell to his Moon Sword, "Prepare to receive my strike!" "Aquatic sh!" WHAAAAAAAAASHHH! A huge wave of water in a shape of a crescent moon shoots out from Ethan''s Moon Sword and went straight towards the direction of the Goblin teams. BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! Every tree along the way was brought down and taken along by the powerful wave, creating an open area on the ce it has passed through. Seeing the huge wave of watering straight towards them, every Goblin team immediately realized that they have offended someone that they shouldn''t offend. In fact, a few of them were even able to recognize the Aquatic sh spell is a Gxy level Magic spell. "This..." "Everyone quickly cast your Defensive Magic spells!" "Fools, that''s a Gxy level Magic spell, your mere Star level Defensive Magic spells wouldn''t be able to defend against that!" "We don''t have any choice... Run for your lives!" "Run!" After being informed of their extremely dire situation, all the Goblin teams quickly abandoned their thoughts in defending as they quickly began running for their own lives. Some choose to hide behind a big tree, thinking that the trunk of the tree could block the wave. Unfortunately, the same as the other trees, it was washed off when the wave arrived, taking the tree along with the Goblins hiding behind them. Some decided to climb onto the top of the trees and then jump from one tree to another as to avoid the wave, thinking that they would be able to escape away from it. However, contrary to their thoughts, the speed of the wave was much faster than their own movement speed. Thus, causing them to be brought along by the wave as the trees they were jumping on were pushed down. Some continued to simply just run forward, but the same as those that decided to climb the trees, the wave eventually caught up to them. Soon, every Goblin team that dared to attack Ethan and ine''s Bravo Lion team were caught, and as soon as the wave vanished, they were all found lying on the ground or mixed along with the trees that got washed away, and all of them were now lifeless. Those spectators away from the battlefield were shocked beyond belief. They really didn''t expect that the fight would be finished this quickly, with all the Goblin teams being wiped out in just a matter of a few seconds. What''s even more shocking is, they soon found out from the others that recognized the Aquatic sh spell that Ethan is actually someone in the Gxy level. "Does anyone know who that person is?" "I was nearby one of those Goblin teams and I think they mentioned that team is from the Mischievous Lion Guild," "Wait, do you mean that Mischievous Lion Guild who annihted a Goblin team of the Hunter Goblin Guild?" "That should be the one," "Damn, not only do they have a member with a 9 Star level cultivation, but they actually also have someone in the Gxy level as well? Just how powerful is that new Guild?!" After killing all the Goblin teams, Ethan put his Moon Sword inside his Storage Ring as he ordered his Bravo Lion team to start collecting the loots from the Goblin teams. He also ordered them to store those trees that his Aquatic sh spell has washed away inside their Storage Rings, and more importantly, bring those surviving cages with Magical Beasts inside that those Goblin teams have caught. "I now understand why, despite hating trouble, Leo would always smile mischievously after solving it," Ethan said while smiling mischievously. The situation he has encountered right now was indeed troublesome, but after solving it, he immediately gained a lot of profit out from it. "Hehehe, I think you should smile like that every time you do something like this again," ine said with a giggle. "You think so?" Ethan asked as he turned to look at his wife ine. "Yeah, you look as handsome as Leo when you smile mischievously," ine nodded her head. "Well,... wait, so you mean to say that I don''t look as handsome as Leo?" Ethan said with a pout. "Nevertheless, I still love you," ine said with a smile. "Hehehe," Since Chief Lago was the Executive of the Charlie Lion team, he didn''t experience any attack from the Goblin teams. Obviously, they didn''t dare attack Chief Lago and his Charlie Lion team as they quickly recognized that he''s the member with a 9 Star level of cultivation. Only foolish people that like to court death would choose to do such a thing. Unfortunately, the Delta Lion team wasn''t as fortunate as the Charlie Lion team. They were immediately attacked by the Goblin teams around them right after finding out that Chief Lago or Mister Loki is not part of their team. "I got your back, just focus on attacking those pesky Goblins!" Dan informed Sebastian as he began manipting the hundreds of fireballs around him as if they were dancing in mid-air while providing support. "Then do your job correctly, because I''m still receiving their attacks!" Sebastian eximed in extreme annoyance. He was experiencing the difficulty of hitting his targets once again, and not only that, with him at the very center of the Goblin team''s formation, he was also receiving some attacks every now and then, making him believe that Dan is not doing his job of being his support correctly. "Fool, you''re not the only one fighting this battle," Dan replied with a roll of his eyes. The reason why Sebastian is still receiving attacks every now and then was simply because their Delta Lion team was fighting the Goblin teams as well. Obviously, he can''t just focus all of his support on Sebastian, as it would leave the others with no support. "Ahhh, you bunch of extremely annoying walking small green people!" Sebastian eximed as he decided to stop caring about defending and focus solely on attacking. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! This time, all of Sebastian''s attacksnded urately on his target in exchange for receiving their attacks. But with his 7 Star Mage cultivation plus his really tough body due to his aggressive style of fighting, they were only inflicting him small injuries, which he can still ignore for the moment. "You..." Dan was dumbfounded after seeing Sebastian''s extreme aggressiveness. But in the next moment, he quickly realized that such a style of fighting actually somewhat lifted some of his burden in supporting the Delta Lion team. The reason is mainly because the Goblins that wanted to attack Sebastian couldn''t get close enough to him that easily anymore as they would receive an attack the moment they do and those that wanted to shoot a Magic spell to him was unable to finish casting since Sebastian would quickly arrive in their location. "I didn''t expect that this would actually work, hahahaha!" Sebastian eximed in delight beforeughing loudly. But, he soon noticed that his energy was being consumed very rapidly, making him realized that he can''t continue this kind of fighting style for that long. He eximed to inform Dan, "I can''t continue this for long, so please finish this fight as soon as possible!" "Why did I think for a second that this fool could actually choose to do something smart," Dan facepalm as he heard Sebastian''s words. What''s even more stupider is, now the Goblin teams also know that he can''tst that long with his extremely aggressive fighting style, thus they quickly began distancing themselves from Sebastian, waiting until he gets exhausted before they wouldunch an attack on him again. "What are you doing,e right here, you bunch of cowards!" Sebastian began taunting the Goblins as he noticed that they were no longering at him anymore. Suddenly, a Defensive Magic spell appeared around everyone from the Delta Lion team, blocking all the attacks from the Goblin teams. "Fortunately, I arrived just in time," Old man Torre heaves a sigh of relief as soon as he saw that Sebastian and Dan along with their Delta Lion team is still being in a good situation. "Thank goodness you came, old man Torre, or else Sebastian would have died soon," Dan quickly informed old man Torre of how grateful he was that he came to lend a hand. "What die, I can still fight, you small cat," Sebastian eximed. "Actually," Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! "You..." Dan was dumbfounded again as soon as he saw tens of Goblin teams chasing behind Old man Torre and his Eagle Lion team. He finally realized that this old man didn''t actually just brought with him a reinforcement, but also more enemies to worry about. "Don''t worry, now that our two teams are together here, we can easily defeat these Goblin teams," Old man Torre said in assurance. Hearing old man Torre''s words, Dan quickly thought of a n, "Old man Torre, focus on defending our rear, don''t let any Goblin teams pass through from that location. Eagle Lion team, quickly lends a hand to the Delta Lion team in front. Let''s finished with our front yard first before taking care of our backyard!" "Roger!" "Okay!" "Affirmative!" Chapter 467 - Don’t Mess With The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 3 Chapter 467 Don''t mess with the Mischievous Lion Guild part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Hearing Dan''s order, both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team cooperated with each other to defeat all the Goblin teams in their front. On the other hand, old man Torre focused solely on defending their back, not letting the Goblin teams that his team had brought here assist those Goblin teams in the front. With the reinforcement of the Eagle Lion team, Sebastian''s burden was finally lifted off by a small margin, allowing him to finally stop his extremely aggressive fighting style as he now has more people to cover his back and defend against the attack from the Goblin teams. Meanwhile, Dan doesn''t need to focus purely on supporting anymore. He could finallynd a hit to a Goblin with his attack, hastening the process of annihting these Goblin teams. After tens of minutes, the front yard was finally cleaned off of Goblin teams. And without any hesitation, both Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team quickly proceeded to clear off their backyard. This time, because the Goblin teams have been spending a lot of their energy trying to break old man Torre''s defense, they were no longer able to fight in their peak condition. In no time, all the Goblin teams were annihted. None were able to escape, no matter how much they try. Goblin corpses littered the ground in all sorts of ways, along with their weapons and equipment. "Putui! That''s what you get for daring to attack us!" Sebastian said as he kicked a dead Goblin. "Picked up all of those items, and bring the Magical Beasts they have caught to us," Dan quickly sent out an order to the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team. Since they have annihted all of these Goblin teams, their loots would naturally belong to them. "I suggest that we finished everything here quick," Old man Torre suddenly suggested. "Why?" Sebastian curiously asked. "Both of our teams being attacked by a bunch of Goblin teams shouldn''t just be a mere coincidence. I believe that the others are also experiencing the same, so we should find the others as soon as possible and lend them a hand," Old man Torre exined. "No need," Dan shook his head, he exined, "Alpha Lion team has Charlotte, Bravo Lion team has Ethan and ine, and Charlie Lion team has Chief Lago. If there is someone that we should be worrying about, it would be the Goblin teams that dared to attack them," "I guess you''re right," Old man Torre expressed his agreement. With a 9 Star Battle Mage, a 1st Gxy Mage, and a 9 Star Mage in those three teams, fighting against a bunch of Goblin teams wouldn''t be a problem, especially since these Goblins only have a cultivation of 1 Star to 4 Star level. In fact, from the very beginning, the only reason that they were at the disadvantage was mainly because the number of Goblins was ten times higherpared to their own. To be more precise, it was a battle of 10 members of the Mischievous Lion Guild against a hundred or so of Goblins. After collecting all the loots, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre along with the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team finally decided to make their way back to the Emerald City. They also wanted to know about the situation of the other teams and also discuss about how they should handle this new problem rted to a bunch of Goblin teams suddenly attacking them. The first team of the Mischievous Lion Guild that arrived at Emerald City was Leo and his Alpha Lion team and Chief Lago and his Charlie Lion team. After all, they were the only teams that didn''t encounter any attacks from a bunch of Goblin teams. The next that arrived was Ethan and ine''s Bravo Lion team. "Didn''t expect that you would be able to get plenty of catches today," Leo said as soon as he saw the number of Magical Beasts that Ethan and ine''s Bravo Lion team had caught. "Oh, actually, we have only caught 10 Magical Beasts. The rest were from those Goblin teams that dared to steal our catch," Ethan replied. "Goblin teams?" Leo quickly furrowed his brows in suspicion. Ethan quickly began exining what had happened to them along their way towards the Emerald City, "It''s like this; at first, there was only a single Goblin team that followed us. But a few minutester, a bunch of Goblin teams suddenly appeared and attacked us. Though, I wasn''t really surprised that much because I''ve long already expected that there would be some participants in the Emerald Event that would choose to steal the Magical Beasts that the other participants have caught," "Are you sure?" Chief Lago quickly asked after hearing Ethan''s exnation. "Yeah, why? Were you actually also attacked by someone else? Then it seems like my guess is indeed correct. Stealing the Magical Beasts that the other participants have caught is amon urrence in the Emerald Event," Ethan replied. Chief Lago shook his head and said, "My Charlie Lion team wasn''t attacked by anyone, but a Goblin team followed after us for a few minutes before passing by our team and continued moving towards the direction of the Emerald City," "I believe that something strange is going on here," Leo suddenly said, before exining, "My case was simr to Chief Lago, a Goblin team followed after us andter on passed by our team and continued moving in the same direction as to where we were going. At first, I thought that they wereying an ambush or something in our front, but we didn''t experience any of that, making a few of us think that it was just a coincidence. However, after hearing that the both of you also have the same experiences, it finally confirms my assumption before that the reason why the Goblins seemed to be targeting us is because we have annihted a Goblin team of the Hunter Goblin Guild yesterday," "So you think that this is the work of the Hunter Goblin Guild?" Ethan quickly asked. "No," Leo shook his head. He turned to look at Chief Lago and asked, "Have you noticed their Guild token?" "Yes, and it wasn''t the same as the Guild token of the Hunter Goblin Guild," Chief Lago replied. "So you''re saying?" Ethan asked as he still wasn''t able to understand what Leo wanted to say. "I''ve read a book about the Goblin race yesterday. The book mentioned that the Goblin race is extremely sensitive to people that have killed their own kind, which is to say since Chief Lago and Sebastian had annihted a Goblin team yesterday, and considering that a lot of people were able to see us doing such a thing as well, thus the news of us killing a Goblin team should have then reached the ears of the Goblins living in the Emerald City, making the entire Mischievous Lion Guild their target of enmity," Leo exined. "But how do you exin that you and Chief Lago weren''t attacked, yet we were? Shouldn''t they be attacking you instead, since it was mainly you guys that were involved in killing those Goblins yesterday?" Ethan followed up another question as he noticed that those uninvolved were actually attacked, yet those involved weren''t. "I guess it''s because they knew that they won''t be able to handle me, hence they didn''t dare attack my team," Chief Lago replied. He exined, "Yesterday, everyone was able to find out that I have a 9 Star level cultivation. So, after seeing that I was present in the Charlie Lion team, those goblins team following after us didn''t dare attack us anymore... No, if my guess is correct, it should be, they didn''t dare attack us, because it seems like their n was to send out a single Goblin team to check the situation first before sending a signal to the other Goblin teams hiding in secret after confirming that they can handle us," "But why didn''t they attack Leo and his Alpha Lion team, then?" Ethan asked while pointing at Leo. "Oh, were you actually hoping that we would get attacked?" Leo said jokingly. "Of course not!" Ethan quickly shook his head. "Well, I was protecting Leo yesterday, so it is not strange for them to think that I am also protecting him today," Chief Lago replied. "Yeah," Leo nodded his head in agreement. "Now that you mentioned that..." Ethan said as he suddenly thought of something. Leo and Chief Lago were also able to realize it. "Sebastian and Dan!" Leo eximed in worried. "Which direction did they choose to go?" Chief Lago quickly asked. Ethan thought for a moment before replying, "I think it was to the southeast direction," "Okay!" Chief Lago said as he prepared himself to fly off towards the southeast direction to lend a hand to Sebastian and Dan''s Delta Lion team. But before he could fly himself up, he noticed a familiar presenceing towards their direction, "It seems like they are fine," Leo and Ethan quickly turned to look towards the direction that Chief Lago was looking at. Soon, in the direction that they were looking at, they finally saw Sebastian, Dan, and surprisingly also old man Torre along with both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team together. Behind them were plenty of cages with Magical Beasts inside while being pulled together by some kind of rope made out of thick roots towards their direction. Dan seemed to have casted some kind of Support Magic spell to levitate onto the air the injured Sebastian in a convenient way, while old man Torre was focusing on strengthening the defense of the cages to avoid any idents from happening, specifically a Magical Beast breaking out from the cage since not everyone was able to pay attention to all the cages.. After all, they were basically bringing with them more than 50 cages, more than twice in numberspared to all the members of the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team. Chapter 468 - Don’t Mess With The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 4 Chapter 468 Don''t mess with the Mischievous Lion Guild part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Were you also attacked by a bunch of Goblin teams?" Leo immediately asked the moment Dan and the others arrived in front. "Yeah... Fortunately, old man Torre brought along his Eagle Lion team to meet up with us, allowing both of our teams to cooperate together to defeat those Goblin teams," Dan replied. "Just like what I''d expected, everyone was attacked as well," Old man Torre said while nodding his head repeatedly. "No," Leo shook his head, he then exined, "Both my team and Chief Lago''s team wasn''t attacked, only Ethan''s team and both your team experienced a simr situation. But, let me guess, prior to your team being attacked, a single Goblin team appeared from the beginning?" "Yes," Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre nodded their heads in unison. It''s indeed as what Leo had said. Before being attacked by a bunch of Goblin teams, a single Goblin team appeared at the beginning that seemed to be following behind them. Afterwards, they suddenly charged at them with an intent to kill along with some other Goblin teams that were surprisingly hiding nearby their location. "I believe that this is the Hunter Goblin Guild''s doing," Sebastian said confidently. "Unfortunately, it seems unlikely the case right now... We have noticed that they were all wearing different Guild tokens, implying that they don''t belong to the Hunter Goblin Guild," Leo said before repeating the exnation he had said to Ethan and Chief Lago. "Oh, so how should we handle this situation, then? If this situation continues, catching Magical Beasts would be more difficult for us. It might even cause us to not get into one of the top 100 spots for the Emerald Event," Dan expressed his worry. "You don''t have to worry about the Emerald Event, I already have a sure guarantee solution for that. Our only problem now is how to handle these sudden Goblin attacks," Leo said with assurance. As long as they could catch a Gxy-level Magical Beast, their qualification for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is guaranteed. One of the reasons that he won''t be telling that n to them yet is because he doesn''t want them to suddenly start cking off. After all, working hard or not working hard would still mean that they can be qualified for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, so why bother choosing the former, right? Although this would allow him to see more clearly the members that genuinely want to reach greater heights in their life, but in turn, it would affect negatively in his purpose of training the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild using the Emerald Event. Not to mention, it would also cause that so-called small helps to not be able to gain some benefits. Suddenly, Cassandra stepped forward and said, "I know of a method to fix our problems with the Goblins," Hearing Cassandra''s words, everyone immediately turned their heads to look at her, curious to know what it was. With all the eyes on her, Cassandra then began talking, "There is a way to invalidate the stench of killing a Goblin in our body to a certain degree, and that is by receiving the acknowledgment of the Goblins and asking for their Alchemist Goblin to make the Goblin Stench Removal Potion-," "But, ording to the book I''ve read, receiving the acknowledgment of the Goblins is very difficult," Leo suddenly interrupted. Cassandra shook her head and replied, "Indeed, it''s very difficult, but that is if we use the normal method," "Do you mean to say that we will use threats and the likes to force them to acknowledge us?" Leo guessed. "No," Cassandra shook her head again in response. She soon exined, "Forcing the Goblins to acknowledge us wouldn''t necessarily result in anything positive. After all, once we kill them, we would just end up worsening our current situation. What we would do instead is to simply cultivate some Goblins ourselves," "Go on," Leo motioned his hand to let Cassandra continue in exining. "We will buy some Goblin ves from the ve Houses, then teach them Alchemy. Afterwards, we will buy the recipe to concoct the Goblin Stench Removal Potion from the Alchemy Association, and allowing those Alchemist Goblins to learn them. In such a way, we would no longer worry about killing Goblins anymore, as we would already have a stable supply of those potions," Cassandra finished exining. "Indeed," Leo was able to quickly understand what Cassandra meant. In fact, it wasn''t only him that understood her, everyone did as well. "It''s that simple?" Elizabeth asked as she only knew about such kind of method today. Killing Goblins has always been one of the biggest issue for the Snow Noble Household, or even the other Noble Households in the Silver Kingdom back then. If only they knew about such a thing, then they wouldn''t have worried about the Goblins. "I was thinking of asking the Sword and Magic to provide us with the supply of Goblin Stench Removal Potion, but it seems like someone already knew about the secret method," Angel said, her eyes showing a bit of a disappointment as she realized that her method to get appreciated by Leo was taken away by Cassandra. "Don''t worry, we can use your method as well while we still don''t have any supply," Veronicaforted Angel. "I feel like Cassandra is more like the Alchemist than me," Ash can''t helpmenting. "Then what are we waiting for, let''s quickly exchange all of these Magical Beasts we have caught and then buy some Goblin ves," Charlotte said in delight. "Let''s go," Leo said as he leads everyone towards where they would submit the Magical Beasts they have caught, specifically towards the Emerald Event Hub, a ce where people that manage the Emerald Event are working at. ..... While Leo and his Mischievous Lion Guild were busy exchanging the Magical Beasts that they have caught for points, on the other hand, the Goblin Guilds of those annihted Goblin teams were furious and at the same time feeling fearful after hearing the news about the Mischievous Lion Guild from one of their subordinates. All of the Goblin Guild''s Guild Leaders quickly gathered together in one location to discuss about how they should handle this predicament. "Are you sure that what they have seen was a member with a Gxy level cultivation, not another member with a 9 Star level cultivation?" A Small Goblin Guild Leader asked to confirm. "There were a lot of people present at that time, so I believe that it''s indeed true," A Muscr Goblin Guild Leader of one of the Goblin team that Ethan had annihted quickly confirmed the legitimacy of the information. "Who... who would have expected that they would have a member with a Gxy level cultivation. Just who in Celestial World is this Mischievous Lion Guild?!" A Thin-bodied Goblin Guild Leader fearfully eximed. "ording to the information I''ve just gathered, the Mischievous Lion Guild is led by a Human named Mister Loki. It was said that they came from the east while riding on three Green Eagle Flyingboats. But from what I''ve remembered, there is only a single Human territory over there, I think it was called, Silver Kingdom. However, that is a backward territory of the Human race, so we can rule out the possibility that they came from that ce. Considering all the information I have gathered about the Mischievous Lion Guild, and adding the presence of two members with respectively a 9 Star level cultivation and a Gxy level cultivation, I think it''s safe to assume that they belong to a powerful organization," A Schrly-looking Goblin Guild Leader presented to everyone his assumption. "Let''s just say that what you''ve said is indeed correct, so how do we handle this? We obviously can''t just do anything after offending the Mischievous Lion Guild, right?" The Small Goblin Guild Leader asked for the suggestion of the others. "I... I believe that what happened is we have actually fallen into the scheme of the Hunter Goblin Guild. We... we shouldn''t have believed them from the start. Now... now we are done for, done for! We shouldn''t have messed with the Mischievous Lion Guild!" The Thin-bodied Goblin Guild Leader expressed his thoughts while hugging his shuddering body. Bang! The Muscr Goblin Guild Leader punches the marble table in his front, instantly creating a huge hole from it before saying, "Those damn Hunter Goblin Guild! Do they really think that just by borrowing someone else''s sword they can eliminate us? I''ll definitely make them pay for this!" "I also thought the same," The Schrly-looking Goblin Guild Leader nodded his head after hearing the Thin-bodied Goblin Guild Leader''s words. He then added, "I have a proposition here, may I interest you about it," "Please proceed," The Small Goblin Guild Leader motioned his hand to continue. "Don''t waste my time, just go on and speak," The Muscr Goblin Guild Leader said before crossing his hand together. "As... as long as I don''t die... I''m okay with it..." The Thin-bodied Goblin Guild Leader said while trying his best to sit properly. "Apologizing andpensating the Mischievous Lion Guild for offending them is obviously already out of the picture here, considering that we have attacked three of their teams. So, I suggest that we continue attacking them, but only this time is we will use the Guild token of the Hunter Goblin Guild. In such a way, we will be able to easily redirect the me to them," The Schrly-looking Goblin Guild Leader informed him of his n. "And where exactly would you get the Guild Token of the Hunter Goblin Guild?" The Small Goblin Guild Leader can''t help asking. "You don''t have to worry, I have my source. As long as you agree with me, we might just be able topletely eliminate the Hunter Goblin Guild for good," The Schrly-looking Goblin Guild Leader said with an assuring smile on his face. "I agree," The Muscr Goblin Guild Leader nodded his head. "I... I agree," The Thin-bodied Goblin Guild Leader nodded his head with difficulty. "One more question," The Small Goblin Guild Leader raised his hand. "What is it?" The Schrly-looking Goblin Guild Leader turned to look at the Small Goblin Guild Leader. "Attacking the Mischievous Lion Guild using our own men would mean a loss of our manpower, so how do you n to fix this problem?" The Small Goblin Guild Leader asked. "Simple, we will use ves. In such a way, even if they die, we will only be losing a few silver coins," The Schrly-looking Goblin Guild Leader replied. "We will follow your lead," The Small Goblin Guild Leader expressed his agreement. "I promise you that you will not regret trusting me," The Schrly-looking Goblin Guild Leader said as he bowed his head by a bit to show his appreciation. With that said and agreed, all the four Goblin Guild Leaders continued to further discuss about their ns in order to fully prepare a setup for the Hunter Goblin Guild. Chapter 469 - An Auction In The Elves Secret Organization Chapter 469 An auction in the Elves Secret organization Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The total points that Leo and the Mischievous Lion Guild was able to earn after exchanging all the Magical Beasts they have brought with them was an astronomical value of 11,000, immediately shooting them straight towards the 10th position of the Emerald Event. This was clearly all because of the Magical Beasts that the Goblin teams they have annihted had caught. If they weren''t attacked by those Goblin teams, then they would most likely only be earning around 4,000 or so of points. With the Mischievous Lion Guild suddenly appearing in the 10th position of the Emerald Event, they instantly be the topic of discussion of the participants in the Emerald Event. From rising to the 10th position in the Emerald Event, the discussion eventually changed to the activities of the Mischievous Lion Guild ever since they arrived in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, that includes annihting a Goblin team of the Hunter Goblin Guild and the appearance of a member with a 9 Star level cultivation yesterday, annihting a bunch of Goblin teams, and the most shocking of all, the presence of a member with a Gxy level cultivation in the Mischievous Lion Guild. While listening to the shocking information about the Mischievous Lion Guild, they consequently started gaining fame and poprity amongst the people in the Emerald City as well. In particr, they quickly be one of the respected and liked Guild in the eyes of the Elves due to the fact that they have killed plenty of Goblins. It didn''t take that long for such information to reach Leo''s ears. The moment Leo heard that the Mischievous Lion Guild is now gaining a bit of fame and poprity in the Emerald City, he quickly decided to let the majority of the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild present with them right now to go back to the Smiling Lion Vige to prepare as there might be some people that want to check, or best, join the Mischievous Lion Guilding over. But since Leo still needed some people to protect him while looking for some Goblin ves to buy, Ethan didn''t hesitate to volunteer himself along with his wife ine to take everyone with him back to the Smiling Lion Vige, including Sebastian since he badly needed to rest and heal his wounds in order to recover, leaving only Chief Lago, Dan, and old man Torre to guard Leo and his women once again. In the Emerald City, there is a specific location for each and every ce that one wants to find and visit. Like, for example, the Alchemist Association and anything rted to alchemy or the Magical Beast Tamer Association, and anything rted to Magical Beast Tamer are gathered in only one location. As for the ve Houses, they were located at the farthest location from the city center, specifically; they are located nearest to the Emerald City''s wall to the southwest corner. It took Leo and his group more than half an hour to arrive at that location using a Public Carriage. At this moment, in front of them is a ve House called Elves Secret organization. This ve House is one of the most popr and powerful organizations in the Elves territories. To be more precise, they basically have a branch in every Elves territory in the Celestial World, including the High Elves territories as well. Aside from selling ves, the Elves Secret organization also sells a wide variety of other things. But since they began selling ves in the past before growing into what they are today, their most profitable business and is most well known about them is naturally selling ves. In front of the entrance of the Elves Secret organization, a lot of people could be seen. "There seem to be a lot of peopleing to the Elves Secret organization today. Is there perhaps some kind of event or something?" Leo can''t help asking as he looked at the mix of Public Carriages and Private Carriages dropping off some people of different statuses in front of the Elves Secret organization. "Probably," Chief Lago nodded his head in response. "Wait," Dan suddenly halted everyone''s movement as he peaked his ears up to listen to the conversation of the surrounding people. In the next moment, he nodded his head repeatedly before saying, "The Elves Secret organization is going to host an auction within the next hour. That''s why there are a lot of peopleing today," "An auction?" Leo asked inwardly. Thest time he had joined an auction was back then during the time the Lion Heart City sold the rights to manage the twelve different streets of the Lion Heart City to the 12 Zodiacs of the Mischievous Lion organization. As he was still considered as an extremely poor person during that time, he could only use his status as one of Queen Olivia''s disciples to get that property in the Underground World of the Lion Heart City. However, this time, with nearly 5 million gold coins inside his Storage Rings, he would surely be able to afford to buy a lot of things from an auction. Of course, he would only be buying important things, which coincidentally, every auction would have a lot of such kinds. That was the main reason why auctions are always popr and would invite a lot of different people, either from the average or the rich. "Let''s join their auction," Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. In the past, the auctions he had joined normally would only involve things that normal people could use. This time, considering that the Elves Secret organization is one of the most popr and powerful organizations in the Elves territories, all of their items would definitely be rted to Magic. He might even be able to find a Magic Combat Technique the same as the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath technique. Speaking of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath technique, he actually still hasn''t begun learning that Magic Combat Technique until now. It''s simply because he hasn''t found himself with any time to learn it yet. But he would definitely look for a time to learn it before the Emerald Elven Battle Competition starts, as he''s certain that it would be able to help his team get a higher cing in thepetition. Arriving inside the Elves Secret organization, Leo and the others immediately saw with their own eyes how rich the organization was. Practically almost everything inside the Elves Secret organization was made out of Magic Gold, specifically one of the hardest materials that could be found in the Celestial World. Aside from that, all of the people working for the Elves Secret organization have the cultivation level of 4 Star to 7 Star level. It really shows just how powerful their organization was. In fact,paring the branch of Sword and Magic in the Silver Kingdom back then and the branch of Elves Secret organization in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, thetter is clearly many folds more powerful. Well, the main reason for that is because the Silver Kingdom was a backward territory, hence the Sword and Magic branch over there would certainly reflect what they are. As they were only able to know about the auction in the Elves Secret organization the moment they arrived in the ce, Leo quickly decided to bring everyone to the venue of the auction to gather important information about the items that are going to be auctioned. The moment they reached the venue for the auction of the Elves Secret organization, Leo realized that its, even more, grander than all of the auctions he had joined in the past, even when they are allbined together. Their venue is as huge as a stadium with four different floors. Each floor was decorated in a different way to reflect clearly the status of the people seated over there. The first floor was for the low-ss, the second floor is for the average-ss, the third floor is for the high-ss, andst but not the least, the fourth floor is for the VIP of the Elves Secret organization. The stage is located in the very middle of the venue where one could also see all the items for auction were either put inside a square Magic ss container, was covered by a Magic Cloth, and many more different protective measures to prevent people from easily stealing them. Since Leo and the others were considered rich, they were brought by an Elf receptionist of the Elves Secret organization to the third floor, the ce for the high-ss individuals. In the high-ss section, people were separated by rooms with a Magic Array installed in order to prevent the other people from finding out who are the people inside. There is also a small bar and a food counter to entertain the guest inside. But if one finds it not entertaining enough, there is also a red button beside the door with a sign that said ''Special Service'' written on it. One could already guess what that ''Special Service'' meant, so there is no need to further exin it. Andstly, the most important of all, on the top of the table beside the window to view the entire venue, was a list of items for the auction. Without wasting any time, Leo and the others quickly gathered together and began checking the list of items for the auction.. Afterwards, they used all the time before the auction begins to thoroughly discuss together on what items to buy. Chapter 470 - The Difference Between A Coward And A Fool Chapter 470 The difference between a coward and a fool Author: M_W Cancer After an hour, the venue was finally fully upied by hundreds of people from different statuses in life. The lights of the venue finally dimmed dark, leaving only the light that is currently shinning upon the stage in the center. Soon after, the venue quite down as a beautiful Elf woman slowly walked onto the stage. "Good evening to youdies and gentlemen. I am Madam Flores, the President of the Elves Secret organization in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," The beautiful Elf woman introduced herself. "All of you present here should already be long aware that we are having an auction today. So, without further ado, let''s begin," Madam Flores said as she pulled down the Magic Cloth covering the first auction item. As soon as the Magic Cloth was removed, it revealed inside 12 pieces of a seed from some kind of Magical nt, each put inside different Magic ss containers. "Let me introduce this to you. What you are all looking at right now is an item called Evergreen Seed. This is produced by an Evergreen nt that the Evergreen royal family is giving away as prizes for every Emerald Event. One could even say that it wouldn''t be called an Emerald Event without the Evergreen nt," Miss Flores said before letting out a chuckle. She then continued, "Jokes aside. As the majority of you already know, this Evergreen Seed helps improve the Summoner''s Blessing of any level of Magical Beast Tamer to a certain degree. We can''t give any precise example as the effect varies from person to person, but I guarantee to all of you in the name of the Elves Secret organization that this is a helpful item. The starting bid for each piece is 100 gold coins with every bid no less than 10 gold coins, you may all begin," As soon as Madam Flores finished introducing the item, the bidding quickly began. "100!" "150!" "200!" "300!" "500!" "..." The bidding war for the Evergreen Seed quickly bes intense, its price reaching higher and higher in every passing time. Inside one of the high-ss rooms located on the 3rd floor of the venue, Leo was closely observing everyone who was bidding for the Evergreen Seed, intending to gather more information first before joining. He was doing this in order to know the urate value of the auction item. He might have read the list of items for the auction a while ago, and he even discussed with the others on what item to buy and not to buy. But most of those items were something that they still don''t know a lot about, thus what they were discussing was only if the items were useful for them or not. As for the Evergreen Seed, it was deemed useful for them, because although they don''t have any Magical Beast Tamer in the Mischievous Lion Guild yet, they could instead use it to attract a few of them to join. "1,100 gold coins, going once, going twice, sold!" Madam Flores said before banging the wooden hammer she''s holding on a piece of wood on the top of the table in front of her. Bang! Bang! Bang! A female Elf receptionist quickly walked onto the stage and brought down the container that contained one of the Evergreen Seed inside to the buyer who won the item. While that was going on, Madam Flores signals the start of the second Evergreen Seed. "100!" "300!" "500!" "1,000!" "1,500!" "..." This time, the bidding war didn''t bother with any warm-up anymore as it immediately became intense. "We should have bid for the first Evergreen nt if only we knew that the price of the second one would rise up by this much," Cassandra said in regret. "Indeed," Elizabeth and the others nodded their heads in agreement. "Don''t worry, we are still unfamiliar with the items for auction, so this is within my expectations," Leo said as he waited for the final bid. "2,500 gold coins, going once, going twice, so-" "3,000!" Chief Lago suddenly interrupted as he received a signal from Leo to bid 500 gold coins. "3,000 gold coins, going once, going twice, sold!" Madam Flores banged the hammer again. Afterwards, she motioned her head for the third Evergreen Seed. "100!" "200-" "3,000!" Out of everyone''s expectations, the same room that bought the second Evergreen Seed quickly yelled out its bid. "This..." "That person over there is really not nning on giving the others any chance to bid," "We should give up for the third Evergreen Seed and go with the fourth Evergreen Seed instead," With everyone giving up, the third Evergreen Seed was soon sold to Leo for the price of 3,000 gold coins. "100!" "3,000!" The venue immediately erupted in loud noises as the fourth Evergreen Seed was again bid for 3,000 gold coins by the same exact room once again. "Is that person actually nning to buy every Evergreen Seed in the auction for 3,000 gold coins?" "I hope not, right? If that really turns out to be true, I would definitely regret not bidding for the first Evergreen Seed," "Give up with the fourth Evergreen Seed and proceed to the Fifth Evergreen Seed. I don''t believe that the person inside that room wouldpete with us again," The same as the third Evergreen Seed, the people immediately give up the fourth Evergreen Seed, hoping that this time that person wouldn''t bid anymore. Unfortunately... Fifth Evergreen Seed. "3,000!" Sixth Evergreen Seed. "3,000!" Seventh Evergreen Seed. "3,000!" Eight Evergreen Seed. "3,000!" Ninth Evergreen Seed. "3,000!" All the following Evergreen Seed was bid the same exact amount of 3,000 gold coins by the same exact room as the one from before. Everyone was left unable to fight back as they either don''t find fighting for the Evergreen Seed worth the price of 3,000 gold coins or they just simply can''t afford to bid a much higher price for it. One thing is for sure though, Leo has angered a lot of people by trying to hoard all the Evergreen Seed. As the Tenth Evergreen Seed was presented for auction, the same exact price was thrown out once again. "3,000!" Unlike thest time though, the people weren''t nning on giving Leo an easy time anymore. "3,100!" A Fat Elf yelled out. Someone finally decided to step forward to give Leo some trouble. "3,200!" Chief Lago said his bid. "3,300!" The Fat Elf yelled out. "3,500!" Chief Lago said his bid. "4,000!" The Fat Elf yelled out while smiling smugly, as if he''s expecting already that the person inside the room would fight back. Contrary to the Fat Elf''s expectations, though, Chief Lago didn''t bother fighting back anymore. "4,000 gold coins, going once, going twice," "Wait!" The Fat Elf quickly yelled out to interrupt Madam Flores. "Oh, what seems to be the problem, my dear customer?" Madam Flores said with a smile on her face. "Before confirming my bid, can''t we ask from that room first if he''s really not nning on fighting back for the tenth Evergreen Seed anymore?" The Fat Elf replied. Right now, his forehead was covered with sweat. He only has a total of 10,000 gold coins with him right now, so if his bid of 4,000 gold coins for the tenth Evergreen Seed was confirmed, he would be losing nearly half of the money he had brought. Losing 4,000 gold coins is not really a big problem for him as he can easily earn that money back again, instead, the problem is he''s going to lose the opportunity to bid for more important auction itemster on in the auction. Once he loses such an opportunity, it would in turn affect a lot of his future ns. He really doesn''t want for such a thing to happen to him, that''s why he didn''t hesitate to throw away his face and asked such an embarrassing question. "Since one of our kind customers is asking, then," Madam Flores nodded her head as she turned to look at the room where Leo and the others were at as she asked, "Dear respectable guest, do you still have a n on outbidding this gentleman down here?" Hearing Madam Flores'' question, Chief Lago quickly turned to look at Leo to ask him on what to reply. But seeing his look right now, he quickly understood where this is going... He can''t help shooting a look of pity towards the Fat Elf that decided to cause trouble to Leo. With a mischievous smile on his face, Leo replied, "Then can I bid 400 gold coins and 1 copper coin?" "You..." The Fat Elf pointed at Leo''s room in disbelief. He eximed loudly enough for the entire venue to hear, "What a cowardly person. I really thought that you would have the guts to fight a bidding war against me, tch, tch, tch," "I think you misunderstood something here, so I''ll do the honor of exining to you the difference between a coward and a fool. Right now, I am neither of those two, but once I bid against you, it would mean that I am a fool. Don''t think that I don''t know what you were nning to do. The only thing I did here was to return to you the favor. No need to thank me, for I am just a kind-hearted man," Leo replied with a mocking tone in his voice. Unbeknownst to the Fat Elf, Leo had already realized in the second bid that thetter was trying to cause him trouble by purposely raising the price of the tenth Evergreen Seed. Although this is indeed his first time participating in an auction as huge as this one that the Elves Secret organization had held, that doesn''t mean that he can''t use the experienced he had learned in the past. "You''re the fool! Why don''t you just go down here and fight me?!" The Fat Elf eximed in anger. Hearing Leo''s reply made him quickly realize that the situation right now has be irreversible. Thus the only way out for him was to cause as much trouble as possible enough for him to get kicked from the auction of the Elves Secret organization. Unfortunately... "You heard the response of the respectable guest," Madam Flores smiled before quickly banging the hammer and yelling out the word, "Sold!" Bang! Bang! Bang! As the President of the Elves Secret organization branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Madam Flores was clearly not a fool. She knows what the Fat Elf was thinking, that''s why she confirmed the bid despite him trying to cause trouble. But of course, she wouldn''t let the Fat Elf get off easily... The sound of the loud banging hammer made the Fat Elf slowly fall back on his seat with an ugly expression on his fat face. This time, he hasn''t only offended the person in that room, but also Madam Flores of the Elves Secret organization. He can''t help regretting his decision before. If only he didn''t let anger control him, he would have still been able to enjoy this auction. It''s just that he really wanted to get himself an Evergreen Seed to improve his Summoner''s Blessing, that''s why he became so angry and decided to cause trouble. Amidst the look of pity from everyone''s eyes in the venue, the Fat Elf was guided by a powerful male Elf receptionist towards a room where he would be paying and iming the tenth Evergreen Seed that he had won in the auction. Though the majority of the people in the venue already knew that the Fat Elf wouldn''t only be receiving that... They can''t help turning their head to look at the room that caused everything to happen, with fear and wariness in each of their eyes.. They quickly realized that the Fat Elf was obviously an example of what will happen if they offend the person inside that room. Chapter 471 - Ice Elf And Night Elf Chapter 471 Ice Elf and Night Elf Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The auction quickly continued with the eleventh Evergreen Seed, as if the Fat Elf from before didn''t exist. At this moment, inside the room where Leo and the others were at, all of them wereughing at what had happened to the Fat Elf. Fortunately, there was a sound-canceling Magic array installed in the rooms as well, allowing them tough as loud as possible without being heard by the people outside once they activate it. Knock! Knock! Knock! Theirughter was quickly interrupted by a sudden knock on their door. "Come in," Leo said. The door of their room slowly opened as the male Elf receptionist that brought the Fat Elf away walked inside. He soon put his hand forward, presenting to Leo and the others the tenth Evergreen Seed that the Fat Elf has supposedly won. "Madam Flores informed me to give this to you aspensation for that Fat Elf causing you some trouble. She hopes that this would be enough for you to continue your patronage in the Elves Secret organization," The male Elf receptionist said. "Tell Madam Flores that I''m thankful for this," Leo epted the tenth Evergreen Seed. Then suddenly, he took out a Storage Ring and gave it to the male Elf receptionist before saying, "Inside this Storage Ring is a carcass of two Beast Lords. Tell Madam Flores that I am interested in selling these two items for your auction," Hearing Leo''s words, the male Elf receptionist was immediately astonished. He quickly calmed himself down and epted the Storage Ring before saying, "Consider it as done," "Then I''ll leave it all to the Elves Secret organization to handle," Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. He has long been searching for people to sell the carcass of both the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm and the Sandstone Lord Spider. Although finding a buyer is actually considered an easy task, because a lot of merchants would certainly be interested in buying the carcasses of a Beast Lord due to it having so many uses, but normally they would only offer him the market price or a bit more for such an item as they would want to have the most profit out of the entire trade. He really doesn''t like that because he wanted to earn an equal amount of profit considering how much effort is needed for them to y those two Beast Lord. Fortunately, he stumbled upon the auction of the Elves Secret organization today, because it is only through auctions where he would definitely be able to earn the amount he required for the carcasses of those two Beast Lords. The moment the male Elf receptionist left, the auction for the Evergreen Seed was finally over. The eleventh Evergreen Seed was sold for 3,500 gold coins, while the twelfth was sold for 4,000 gold coins. The price reached such a high value due to the fact that the majority of the people that were interested in buying an Evergreen Seed weren''t able to buy any due to Leo. This was also one of the reasons why Madam Flores decided to gift Leo the tenth Evergreen Seed, it was to thank him for allowing them to earn such a high-profit margin for the Evergreen Seed. After the Evergreen Seed, the next item was soon presented forward. It was a Magic Armguard that was sold for 12,500 gold coins. Next was another Magic equipment which was sold for 15,000 gold coins. Then came next was a Magic Sword, which was sold for 10,000 gold coins. Followed after by many more different auction items that Leo doesn''t really find any value with. The only item that he was a bit interested in was the Magic Sword, but remembering that Ethan already has the Moon Sword that was given to him by his mother, Madam Triana, and that it''s still considered very early for Cassandra and the others to get a Magic weapon for themselves, he decided to forget about such a thought. Finally, the auction came to the ten main auction items for today. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I present to all of you, the 10th main auction item for today," Madam Flores said as she pulled the Magic Quilt covering two huge square objects. As soon as the Magic Quilt was removed, what appeared for everyone to see was a group made up of 10 people, each from two different kinds of Elf races locked inside two cages. One has sky-blue colored hair and white skin and the other has dark-colored hair and pale white-colored skin. "The one on my left is called an Ice Elf and the one on my right is called a Night Elf. They are both one of the high-grade kinds of the Elf race. The Ice Elf race has a high affinity with both Wind and Ice Element, while the Night Elf race has a high affinity with Light and Dark Element. There is no need for any more introduction as I know that all of you here have done your thorough research about these two," Madam Flores said with a wide smile on her face. She pointed her hand to the cage of the Ice Elf race and continued, "We will not be selling them as an individual, but rather as a whole group. The starting bid is, 10,000 gold coins!" As soon as Madam Flores'' voice faded away, the venue immediately became boisterous with the bidding. "10,000!" "50,000!" "100,000!" "..." The bidding quickly reached from five-digit number to six-digit number in just a matter of three biddings. It continued to rise higher and higher, eventually reaching 200,000 gold coins, and is on the way to reach 300,000 gold coins. Meanwhile, inside the room, Leo was contemting hard on whether to join in the bidding to win the Ice Elf or not. He has already learned a considerable amount of knowledge about the Ice Elf race from the others. They don''t only have a high affinity to both the Wind and Ice Element, but they are also one of the strongest Elf races, second only to the High Elf. In fact, the Ice Elf race was actually the descendants of the Artic Elf race, one of the High Elf races in the Celestial World. If he can get his hands on them, it would surely raise the strength of the Mischievous Lion Guild by a lot. The only problem is, are they really worth the price? After all, each and every person is different. Despite the Ice Elf race being known to be powerful, he can never really assure that they are all strong. There still exists a chance, even if it''s considered small, of him buying an Ice Elf race who is weak, which is really not worth the price. Not to mention, he was also interested in buying the Night Elf race as well. Therefore, he really needs to bnce out his spending between the two Elf races. Although he still has nearly 5 million gold coins inside his Storage Rings, he has seen very clearly at this moment that such an amount of money is far from being enough. He needs more, especially since he''s the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "I hope that this would be worth it," Leo thought inwardly as he finally decided to win the bidding for the Ice Elf race. "550,000 gold coins, going once, going twice, so-" "600,000 gold coins!" This time, it was Leo himself who yelled the price. As soon as the bid was blurted out, the people in the venue immediately started conversing with themselves. "Damn, it''s that room again!" "Just how rich is that person to even outbid the VIPs of the Elves Secret organization?!" "We are really fortunate that we didn''t dare offend them before," "..." Inside the VIP room of the person who bid the 550,000 gold coins, a powerful Muscr Orc could be seen with a dark expression on his face. One could easily see that this Muscr Orc wasn''t happy with Leo outbidding his bid. The main reason was because the Muscr Orc fancied the only female Ice Elf inside that cage of Ice Elves. It was a very beautiful female Ice Elf woman, with an appearance that isparable to both Princesses of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. He believes that if he can have that woman, it would be the same as having one of the Princesses of the Evergreen royal family. Unfortunately, the Muscr Orc''s wish was going to be impossible due to Leo. As angry as he was, the Muscr Orc wasn''t an unreasonable person, thus he said loudly, "My name is Orcborg, a 9 Star Orc Mage and the Guild Leader of the level 2 Silver rank Red Fist Guild of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. May I interest you with a profitable proposition?" Hearing the words of the Orc named Orcborg, Leo became intrigued as he replied, "I am Mister Loki, the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Please, continue speaking," Everyone immediately became shocked after knowing the identity of the two voices. Orcborg wasn''t only a 9 Star Orc Mage and the Guild Leader of the Red Fist Guild. He was also responsible for many astonishing feats that have long spread throughout the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. Not only that, amongst all of the people in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that has a cultivation of 9 Star level, he is one of the top 10. On the other hand, although Mister Loki wasn''t known by a lot of people, those that knew a bit of his information in the venue right now quickly informed the others that the Mischievous Lion Guild has a member with a Gxy level cultivation and a 9 Star level cultivation within them. With such an introduction, it made everyone quickly understood that this person is even more powerful than Orcborg. With the two people''s presence here, the venue immediately quiets down to show them some respect and face, including Madam Flores who was a bit surprised after knowing that the person who offered her to sell the two carcasses of a Beast Lord was actually the Guild Leader of the newly rising in poprity Guild called Mischievous Lion Guild. Chapter 472 - Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom Chapter 472 Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Orcborg became a bit surprised after knowing that the person who had just outbid him was actually the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Mister Loki. He had already heard a few information about this Guild from the members of his Red Fist Guild the moment they revealed that they have a member with a 9 Star level cultivation yesterday. And just a while ago, he had also heard that they also shockingly have a member with a Gxy level cultivation. With this kind of strength, he quickly decided upon himself not to go overboard. If Mister Loki decided not to ept his proposition, then he''d just take it that he''s not Fated to have that Ice Elf woman. No need to offend such a powerful person. "It''s an honor meeting you, Mister Loki," Orcborg expressed with a respectful tone in his voice. "Likewise," Leo replied, shamelessly pretending that he knew about the Red Fist Guild despite the fact that he had only gotten to know about them at this moment. Well, Elvis hasn''t yet finished gathering the important information about the Emerald Tree Kingdom yet, that''s why he was still oblivious of a lot of things. "I will not beat around the bush with you, Mister Loki," Orcborg decided to go straight to the point, "It''s like this, I like to have that Ice Elf woman over there. If you can give her to me, then I will be willing to pay 150,000 gold coins and own you a favor, how''s that sound?" "Hmmm... Interesting, but you see, I don''t really like deciding for other people''s Fate. So how about this, I will ask those Ice Elves first, and if they don''t really care about it, then I don''t mind giving her to you for only 100,000 gold coins plus that favor," Leo replied. Hearing Mister Loki''s reply, Orcborg became a bit disappointed. He already realized that this was Mister Loki''s kind way of rejecting him without making him lose any face. If it was the majority of the people, they wouldn''t have to bother about such a thing, especially if they have the same power as Mister Loki. "Thank you, Mister Loki," Orcborg said in appreciation. Although he''s disappointed, he still appreciated Mister Loki''s action. It really shows that this man was someone worthy of respect. Realizing that Mister Loki and Orcborg''s conversation has finally ended, Madam Flores smiled before banging the wooden hammer she''s holding to mark that the Ice Elf race was sold to Mister Loki. As this was one of the main auction items for today''s auction, the Ice Elves were immediately brought by the same male Elf receptionist to the room where Leo and the others were at to finalize and confirm the payment. The auction was also paused for a bit while the process was going on. This was done in order for the Elves Secret organization to avoid selling one of the main auction items to someone who really can''t afford to buy it. If the person who bought the item was only lying on the price that they have offered, it wouldn''t be toote to auction again the said item to look for another buyer. Although such a thing normally doesn''t happen since the majority of the people who attend the auction cares about their face and the likes, but it''s better to be safe than sorry. After all, if the item is not sold in the auction, the seller might reim itter on and sell it to another organization, which would mean a loss of profit for the Elves Secret organization. It didn''t take that long for someone to begin knocking on the door of the room where Leo and the others were at. Knock! Knock! Knock! Leo was already aware of this rule as it was stated clearly in the auction item booklet that they have read before, so he didn''t hesitate to reply, "Come in," The male Elf receptionist walked inside the room while dragging along the ten Ice Elves who were all bounded by a Magic Chain to prevent them from trying to escape. "I forgot to introduce myself to you thest time we''ve met, Mister Loki. I am, Bagley, the personal assistant of Madam Flores," The male Elf receptionist introduced himself. Leo was a bit surprised hearing Bagley''s introduction as he wasn''t really expecting him to actually be a personal assistant of Madam Flores, not a mere receptionist of the Elves Secret organization. Without bothering about any formalities and such, Leo threw six pieces of Storage Rings to Bagley that contain 100,000 gold coins. Bagley caught the Storage Rings and quickly began confirming the exact amount. Afterwards, he then transferred the ownership of the Magic Chain binding the ten Ice Elves to Mister Loki and right after excused himself to report to Madam Flores that the payment has been confirmed. The moment Bagley left, Leo went straight to business. "I''m guessing that you''ve already heard about my name just a while ago, so there is no need for me to bother with any self-introduction," Leo said as he sped his hands together and revealed a mischievous smile on his face while looking at the ten Ice Elves. He then continued, "Let''s get straight to the point. I don''t really intend on selling any of you to Orcborg, but I am also very interested in owning a favor from him as I could make use of it someday. So, I''ll give you a chance to give me a reason not to do it," The ten Ice Elves immediately became tense and nervous after hearing Mister Loki''s words, especially the only female Ice Elf as she was the one who''s going to be sold to Orcborg if they can''t give him a good reason. They all can''t help slowly turning their heads to look at the male Ice Elf with a noble aura surrounding him, asking him for help on what to do. Leo was able to notice this, thus he turned to look at that male Ice Elf as well. He quickly understood that this person should be the Leader of this group of Ice Elves. Realizing that everyone was now staring at him, the male Ice Elf heaves a sigh of helplessness before introducing himself, "I am Iasiah, a former member of a Noble Household of the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom. In the past, I would have been able to have a discussion with you on equal grounds. But unfortunately, the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom has long already been destroyed. Therefore, I got nothing of value to offer to you aside from one thing..." Iasiah half-kneeled down on the ground and bowed his head as he then continued, "I have a twin brother who''s going to be auctioned soon," "A twin brother?" Leo was immediately stunned right after hearing Iasiah''s words, he quickly asked, "What do you mean?" "The people living in the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom have this very rare and also mysterious capability to produce a special twin offspring that is of the different Elf race. To be more precise, one of the twins would be an Ice Elf race and the other would surprisingly be a Night Elf race," Iasiah paused to raise his head and looked at Mister Loki. He then continued, "Whoever could give birth to such an offspring would immediately be granted a Noble title of Baron with those twins given a lot of Magical resources by the royal family of the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom. "The simple reason for this is because those twins would be able to cast the powerful heritage of the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom, specifically two types of Gxy level Magic spell called Fiendish Night spell for the Night Elf race and the Blizzard Winter spell for the Ice Elf race, which if casted together by the special twins, couldbine together and result into a 1st Constetion level Magic spell called Fiendish Blizzard spell," "This Fiendish Blizzard spell is an extremely powerful Magic spell that has the possibility of turning a small Kingdom territory into a frozen winter zone. Everyone in the range of the Magic spell would be frozen and turned into an ice sculpture, while at the same time they would also be suffering from a nightmare inside each of their consciousness," "Although the Magic Book for the Fiendish Night spell and the Blizzard Winter spell has been lost after the destruction of the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom, but with you having the special twins already, your only remaining problem left would be to look for those Magic Books. No worries though. ording to the clues I have gathered until now, you might just be able to find them from the hands of the Naughty Elves organization," Iasiah finished exining. Hearing Iasiah''s words, Cassandra and the others quickly turned their heads to look at each other, shock could be easily seen in each of their eyes. Meanwhile, Leo covered his face with his hands as he beganughing mischievously. He really didn''t expect that he would be able to get such a huge harvest just from buying a group of Ice Elves from the auction of the Elves Secret organization. Although that wasn''t the main reason why he wasughing right now. The main reason why he wasughing was simply because this kind of situation was actually within his expectations... No, to be more precise, because he was the chosen one of the God of Fate, he''s Fated already to get involved with the forces of each of the Gods for one reason or another. With Iasiah as one of his ves now and the fact that the Naughty Elves organization was said to have the Magic Book of both the Fiendish Night spell and Blizzard Winter spell, there is no doubt that the Naughty Elves organization would eventuallye after him one day. Although he could just simply throw away Iasiah right now to solve this problem which at the same time will allow him to stay away from this troublesome situation as well. But the question is; why would he even do such a thing? After all, he would be fighting against the Gods no matter what, thus having a powerful method to fight against them is very much wee to join him. And besides, if he ignores this piece of information because he doesn''t want to trouble himself on dealing with it, this might just, in turn, allow the Naughty Elves organization to have this powerful method in their hands instead, which honestly speaking, is a much more troublesome situation. Since he''s presented with two troublesome situations in front of him right now, he''d definitely choose to deal with the lesser trouble. Chapter 473 - The Wealthy Mischievous Lion Guild Chapter 473 The wealthy Mischievous Lion Guild Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, Leo''sughter was interrupted by Madam Flores'' loud voice outside their room. He immediately ignored Iasiah and the others, as he turned his attention to look at the center of the auction venue once again. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to auction the Night Elf race. The same as the Ice Elf race, they would also be auctioned as a whole group with the starting bid of 10,000 gold coins!" Madam Flores said with a smile on her face, she motioned her hand and eximed, "You may all begin!" "100,000!" "200,000!" "300,000!" "..." Unlike the Ice Elf race, the situation of the Night Elf race immediately became intense. What''s even more surprising is, all the VIP rooms actually decided to participate in the bidding war. One of the simple reasons is because the group of Night Elves was split equally, specifically five male Night Elves and five female Night Elves. This means that they would not only be able to increase the strength of their forces, but at the same time, they could also satisfy their carnal needs. But of course, that isn''t really the main reason for that. After all, people don''te to auction to look for ''fun'' and ''enjoyment'', but mostly because they are looking for ways to increase their strength and power, either as an individual or as a group. The main and exact reason why the Night Elf race was considered as very popr right now was due to the fact that they are the descendants of the Moon Elf race, specifically one of the High Elf race in the Celestial World, and most importantly it''s where the Moon Elf God came from as well, the God that almost all the Elf race in the Celestial World believes. If the Naughty Elves organization believes in the Sun Elf God, naturally those that aren''t members of the Naughty Elves organization believe in another God as well, and that God is exactly the Moon Elf God. Aside from that reason, the Night Elf race is actually considered a very powerful Elf racepared to the Ice Elf race. The high affinity of the Night Elf race to both Light and Dark Element means that they can cast Healing spells to recover their injuries during a fight and at the same time use powerful Dark Element Magic spells, which is normally used to cause the opponents to suffer from nightmares, controlling one''s shadow, hiding in the darkness, or summoning being made entirely out of darkness to help them in a fight. Honestly, the Dark Element is actually considered as one of the most dangerous and deadly Element Mana in the Celestial World. People who are capable of using them are mostly individuals that are feared upon by a lot of people due to the fact that their capability is perfectly suited for assassination. Think about it, the majority of the people living in the Celestial World would sleep during the night. But the nighttime is exactly the perfect time for the people that can use Dark Element to y around. No one would want to have a sleepless night, right? Although one could easily solve this problem by simply sleeping in the morning instead. But who would be stupid enough to choose such a thing considering that almost all the people in the Celestial World are active during the day? They''d certainly be missing a lot of things if they start sleeping during the day instead of nighttime. Not to mention, even if they are awake during the night, they would still be at a disadvantage against people that can use the Dark Element. Moreover, because of such threats, they''d certainly be unable to do anything productive during the night as well, rendering all of their effort of staying up in the entire night ultimately useless. "500,000!" "550,000!" "600,000!" "..." Eventually, the bid had even surpassed the winning bid for the Ice Elf race and was still slowly rising higher and higher. Meanwhile, inside the room, Leo is now facing a huge problem. After learning about the secret of the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom from Iasiah, he now needs to win the Night Elf race in order for him toplete the needed requirement of having the special twins. But unfortunately, the price of the Night Elf race right now is something that he considered as not worth it anymore. In fact, if he really decided to win the bid for the Night Elf race, his n of earning back what they have spent in the Emerald Tree Kingdom before leaving would be impossible. After all, in such a case, he''d be spending nearly two million gold coins in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, which logically speaking, can''t be earned back in just a matter of two or so of months. The only way for him to earn such amount of money back is by staying longer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Such a choice though would definitely cause him a lot of trouble. "800,000!" "820,000!" "850,000!" "..." The price of the Night Elf race was finally slowing down, implying that it is now slowly reaching its final value. Leo suddenly turned to look at Iasiah as he said, "Swore an oath in the name of Mana that what you have said to me about the secret of the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom is not a lie. Only through that would I be able to believe that your words are true!" Hearing Leo''s words, Iasiah didn''t bother wasting any time as he quickly swore an oath, "I swear an oath in the name of Mana that everything I''ve said about the secret of the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom is true and not a lie. If it''s a lie, I permit the Mana of the Celestial World to kill me and destroy my soul!" A blue-colored light simr to those found in the Mana stone quickly covered Iasiah''s body. While Iasiah was swearing an oath, the situation in the venue has finally reached the final value of the Night Elf race, specifically an astronomical value of 950,000 gold coins. Seeing that Iasiah didn''t die after swearing an oath, Leo grit his teeth as he finally decided to win the bidding for the Night Elf race. "950,000 gold coins, going once, going twic-," "1,000,000!" The auction venue immediately erupted into loud noises after hearing from the room where Mister Loki is at the amount of his bid. "Is he crazy or something?!" "Adding the amount of money he had spent for the eight pieces of Evergreen Seed and the Ice Elves, he had spent 1,624,000 gold coins in total!" "This is no longer a question of how rich the Mischievous Lion Guild is, but rather how many millions of gold coins they have!" "Damn, now I can''t help wanting to join the Mischievous Lion Guild," "I, on the other hand, had already decided to join them! Who''sing with me?" "..." The VIPs of the Elves Secret organization were also stunned by Mister Loki''s bid, especially Orcborg and the person who had bid the 950,000 gold coins. It waspletely out of Orcborg''s expectations that Mister Loki is actually this wealthy. He can''t help assuming that the reason why Mister Loki decided to reject his proposition might just be because he doesn''tck any money at all. Maybe the only reason why Mister Loki was interested in his proposal was because of the mention of owning him a favor. When this auction is over, he''d definitely set some time to visit their base to build up some rtionship with Mister Loki. A man like him is definitely worth befriending and bing an ally. On the other hand, inside one of the VIP rooms, the Handsome Elf who bid the 950,000 gold coins can''t help himself from heaving a sigh of relief. Contrary to Orcborg''s reaction when Mister Loki had outbid him, the Handsome Elf instead felt really thankful. Inside the mind of the Handsome Elf, he realized that if not for Mister Loki, he would have definitely lost the chance to bid for the 9th to 1st main auction items for this auction. Honestly, the only reason why he had bid the 950,000 gold coins was because of a sudden impulse due to his greed for power. To be more precise, the thought that he''d have the power to deter his opponents once he got the Night Elf race in his hand had blinded him. But after blurting out the value of 950,000, he quickly began regretting his action. Such an amount of money could get him a lot of things, and not to mention, getting the Night Elf race is not yet a sure deterrence yet. After all, he still needs to invest a lot of money in order to make them powerful, which he can hardly afford after spending 950,000 gold coins just to buy them. Unbeknownst to Orcborg and the Handsome Elf though, at this very moment, Leo felt as if his heart is bleeding painfully from spending an astronomical value of 1,000,000 gold coins. He now realized that the total amount of money he had spent for this auction is actually more than a fourth of all of his money. If only there was no possibility of getting himself two Gxy level Magic spells and a 1st Constetion level Magic spell by spending this amount of money, then he would have certainly not bothered buying the Night Elf race, even if Iasiah beg him with his life. "1,000,000 gold coins, going once, going twice, sold!" Madam Flores banged the hammer as she turned to look at the room where Mister Loki was at. Hearing the banging of the hammer, Leo silently muttered to himself, "I really hope that all of this is worth it in the end," Chapter 474 - Hitting Three Birds And A Possibility Of A Fourth Bird Using Only A Single Stone Chapter 474 Hitting three birds and a possibility of a fourth bird using only a single stone Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After the bidding of the Night Elf race was over, Bagley soon took the ten Night Elves to the room where Mister Loki was at. Leo gave Bagley ten pieces of Storage Rings, and after thetter confirmed the payment, he then transferred the ownership of the Magic Chain to him and left the room. Iasiah quickly stood up from the ground and hugged his twin brother. His face was tearing up as he keeps on saying how thankful he was that they didn''t get separated. Leo turned to look at that person as he soon confirmed that the person Iasiah is hugging right now indeed has an almost identical look as him. The only difference is their appearance, one has the appearance of an Ice Elf race and the other has an appearance of the Night Elf race. "Let me introduce him to you, Mister Loki. This person here is my twin brother, Nightingale," Iasiah introduced his twin brother to Mister Loki. "It''s a really great honor meeting a person like you, Mister Loki. If it wasn''t for you, we brothers wouldn''t have the chance to be together once again," Nightingale expressed his gratitude to Mister Loki. Leo shook his head to express that it''s a small matter. He then said, "All of you should know what to do, right?" As soon as they heard Mister Loki''s question, Iasiah and the nine Ice Elves along with Nightingale and the nine Night Elves immediately half-kneeled on the ground. Afterwards, a ve contract appeared in front of them out of thin air, and without any hesitation, all of them signed on it with their names. The ve contract then disappeared and went straight towards Leo''s consciousness, dissolving inside and bing a part of his own power. With the ve contract signed, Iasiah, Nightingale, along with all the Ice Elves and Night Elves present in the room with them had now officially be Leo''s ve. Starting today, they would be loyal to him and would follow whatevermand he gives to them, even if it meant their own demise. While that was happening, Leo was also thinking of a n inside of his mind. After a minute or so, he was finally able to think of a really great n. "Iasiah and all of you Ice Elves would follow Elizabeth starting today," Leo said as he pointed at Elizabeth at his side. He soon continued, "While Nightingale and all of you Night Elves would follow Charlotte," He pointed at Charlotte. The reason for why he has chosen to do this is because Elizabeth is an Ice Mage while Charlotte also has the capability to use Dark Element, though she hasn''t shown it to him ever since the beginning, but he had remembered her telling him that she can use Dark, Physic, and Water Element, also Earth Element. Therefore, assigning the Ice Elves and Night Elves to both of them would allow them to make a separate team. With this arrangement, the Mischievous Lion Guild would finally have seven teams to participate in the Emerald Event, allowing them to earn even more points. As for the trouble that both Elizabeth and Charlotte might cause, he decided that now should be the right time for the both of them to be the ones to start slowly dealing with those troubles. Aside from that, he also realized that always keeping his women by his side to keep them away from causing him any sort of trouble would certainly limit their growth. Not to mention it''s not productive at all. That''s why he decided to allow Elizabeth and Charlotte to lead their own teams. But of course, as a really cautious person, before he decided to do that, he had an assurance first, which is the strength of Iasiah, Nightingale, and all the Ice Elves and Night Elves. After Iasiah, Nightingale, and all the Ice Elves and Night Elves signed the ve contract, he was then able to learn their abilities as well through the information he received from his consciousness. Iasiah is a 7 Star Mage, while the Ice Elves have the strength of 4 Star to 6 Star level. On the other hand, Nightingale is a 7 Star Mage as well, just like his twin brother, while the Night Elves have the strength of 5 Star to 6 Star level. Though honestly speaking, between Elizabeth and Charlotte, the only real trouble was Elizabeth, since she''s still a 1 Star Mage. That''s why to fix this problem he also decided that Elizabeth''s team would still being with his Alpha Lion team, only that they would be separated by a few hundreds or so of meters in between so as to allow him to quickly get to her location in case of any trouble. This would also allow him and his Alpha Lion team to be safe, despite Charlotte no longer by his side. Hitting two birds with one stone. Lastly, but most importantly, with Charlotte now being assigned on a fairly strong team, the Mischievous Lion Guild would finally be able to begin hunting for Gxy-level Magical Beasts. At first, he thought of only doing this at thest two weeks of the Emerald Event by assigning Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago on the same team together with the assistance of Elvis, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre to hunt for Gxy level Magical Beasts. However, with the addition of the Night Elves, the Mischievous Lion Guild can begin with this operation a lot earlier than expected, which doesn''t only allow them to possibly capture more Gxy level Magical Beasts, but this would also allow them to use those Gxy level Magical Beasts to earn a lot of ie, thus earning back the money they have used in the Emerald Tree Kingdom might just have the chance of bing possible. Adding the first n and thisst n together, he has now hit three birds and a possibility of hitting a fourth bird while only using a single stone. "You may all rest at the side while we wait until this auction is over," Leo informed Iasiah, Nightingale, and their group as he turned to look outside the room again. He''s now waiting for the 9th to 1st main auction items to begin, and also the two carcasses of Beast Lords that he had given to Bagley before. Hopefully, those two carcasses of Beast Lords would be able to cover a small part of his expenses today. In such a way, he would be able to at least find a way tofort his painfully bleeding heart right now even by only a bit. Soon after, the auction for the 9th main auction item finally begins. The 9th main auction item was an Evergreen nt, which was sold for 300,000 gold coins. Leo decided not to buy the Evergreen nt as he knows for sure that the Mischievous Lion Guild would be able to get one themselves out from either the Emerald Event by exchanging a Gxy level Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family, or the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. The 8th main auction item was aplete set of Gxy level Magic equipment of a Fire Element, which was sold for 400,000 gold coins. Leo bid for the Gxy level Magic equipment at first, but as soon as the value reaches 300,000 gold coins, he decided to give up on it. There would still be many chances for him to get a Gxy level Magic equipment in the future, so there is no need for him to rush on getting one. And besides, the Mischievous Lion Guild hasn''t reached the stage yet where they really needed a Gxy level Magic equipment yet, and Ethan would also be strongly against him buying him a Gxy level Magic equipment. The 7th main auction item was a Magic Book named Hail of Fire spell, a 9 Star level Magic spell, which was sold for 200,000 gold coins. Obviously, with Charlotte, Ethan, Edward, and Chief Lago already in the 9 Star level, they would be able to teach those members in the Mischievous Lion Guild that will reach the 9 Star level in the future a Magic spell with a simr kind of strength as the 9 Star level Hail of Fire spell. Therefore, Leo decided not to bid for it. The 6th main auction item was a 9 Star level tamed Magical Beast named Hill Tortoise, which was sold for 488,000 gold coins. Leo already has the Golden Thunderstorm Python and the ming Thunder Anaconda, therefore he has no use for a Hill Tortoise for the moment. The 5th main auction item was again a group made up of 10 people. But this time, it was from the High Orcs, specifically the Bloody Orcs, which Orcborg won for 550,000 gold coins. Leo didn''t bid for the Bloody Orcs as he doesn''t want to buy something simr again. Even if could though, he would certainly not do such a thing as that would be the same as not leaving Orcborg any way out. He had already bought what Orcborg wanted before, so doing that again wouldpletely offend thetter. The 4th main auction item was an unidentified treasure map found by a Gxy level Mage, which was sold for merely 10,000 gold coins. The reason for the unidentified treasure map''s small value is mainly because of the word ''unidentified''. No one could really be sure about its real value, that''s why no one risks offering a high price for it. In fact, even the starting bid began on 1 gold coin. Unbeknownst to everyone, the only reason why the Elves Secret organization bother putting this unidentified treasure map as one of the main auction items was to risk on the small chance that the location of the map might bring to its buyer a lot of treasure. If that really turns out to be true, the next unidentified treasure map they would be selling would no longer need to be valued at 1 gold coin anymore, since they can use the treasure map they have sold before as an example that they don''t just sell an unidentified treasure map with a small value, thus allowing them to earn a lot of money. The 3rd main auction item was a Vige nearby the Mountain Wall Range, which was sold for 2,000,000 gold coins. The Vige was bought by four VIPs of Elves Secret organization by agreeing on a deal that they will offer a fourth of the auction price in exchange for 25% profit of the Vige. The 2nd main auction item was ten tons of Magic Mithril, which was sold for 1,500,000 gold coins. Just like the 3rd main auction item, the Magic Mithril was bought by three VIPs of the Elves Secret organization, including the Handsome Elf from before, by agreeing on sharing it for 33.33% each. Leo didn''t win any bid from 9th to 2nd main auction item. It wasn''t because he can''t afford any of it; he was just saving money for the final main auction item. After the auction for the 9th to 2nd main auction items was over, it was finally time for the final main auction item for today''s auction. Chapter 475 - The Final Main Auction Item Chapter 475 The Final Main Auction Item Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s now time for the final main auction item," Madam Flores turned to look at the rectangr box covered by a Magic Quilt slowly being brought over by Bagley onto the stage. Until this very moment, no one was able to know what the final main auction item was. Even the auction item booklet didn''t mention any other information about what item it was aside from the name ''Doombringer''. "This item is the first-ever Magic weapon that this branch of Elves Secret organization was able to get its hands on until today. It''s so powerful that I can assure you in the name of the Elves Secret organization that the value you will be buying it for today would be hundreds of fold or even thousands of fold than the value of what it could give to you in the future," Madam Flores proimed loudly. She put her hand on the Magic Quilt as she said, "May I present to all of you, ''Doombringer''!" Whoooooosh! As soon as the Magic Quilt was removed, what appeared in front of everyone to see was a long Magic Staff made out of some kind of metal with a Magic attribute. Up at the very top of the Magic Staff, specifically in between the sharp edges intertwining with each other, was a floating cube with simr color to those found inside the Mana stone. Sensing closely, one could easily feel a strong Magic Powering out from the floating cube. In fact, all the people on the first floor and second floor of the auction venue were already feeling a bit of pressure from it, making them feel restless. In just an instant, everyone was able to quickly recognized what the floating cube was... "This..." "A Magic stone?!" "Are you kidding me?!" "Is the Elves Secret organization perhaps going all out for today?!" "No wonder it''s called ''Doombringer'', this item doesn''t only bring doom to its opponents, but also upon oneself," "..." Indeed, the floating cube that was imbued in the Magic Staff was a Magic stone. The same exact Magic stone that could only be found on powerful organizations, empires, ns, and sects. What one of the people had said just now was actually the truth. The Doombringer doesn''t only bring doom upon its opponents, but also upon oneself because whoever would buy this Magic weapon would certainly be the target... No, to be more precise, the enemy of everyone. It might even include the Evergreen royal family themselves. The reason for this is because the Magic Power that a Magic stone could bring upon anyone is enough to cause a conflict to arise in any Kingdom territories. Everyone was able to quickly understand the only reason why the Elves Secret organization was able to bring the Doombringer out without causing any sort of conflict with any forces was due to the fact that they are a powerful organization. The strength of the Elves Secret organization alone is already enough to be a strong deterrence against the forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, including the Evergreen royal family as well. Unless if one is strong enough to go against the entire Elves Secret organization, then it''s much better to just sit and watch, rather than court death. "Though my question is; are you willing to buy it?" Madam Flores asked the exact same question that everyone was thinking right now while wearing a provoking smile on her face. It was within Madam Flores expectations already about the obvious fact that everyone present in the auction venue right now wouldn''t have the guts to win over this Doombringer, that''s why she''s trying to provoke them in order for her to sessfully sell the Doombringer to someone. The reason that Madam Flores was doing this was because the Headquarters of the Elves Secret organization had left her with an instruction to sell the Doombringer to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. They didn''t even care about the price they would offer, they only told her to sell it no matter what. Madam Flores doesn''t know the reason why the Headquarters of the Elves Secret organization was doing this, but since that was the instruction, she doesn''t have any choice but toply with it. "Without further ado, the starting price for the Doombringer is only 1 copper coin with each bid no less than 1 copper coin," Madam Flores said as she banged the hammer to begin the auction. And just like what everyone expected, no one dared to bid for the Doombringer. Even with a price of a mere 1 copper coin, no one was still willing to offer anything. The auction venue remained silent, with everyone only staring at the Doombringer, marveling at its grandeur while at the same time also imagining what it would be like if they could have such a Magic weapon for themselves. Even the representative that the Evergreen royal family had sent in the auction of the Elves Secret organization staying in one of those VIP rooms didn''t blindly bid. He was smart enough to realize that the Doombringer would bring more trouble to the Evergreen royal familypared to the people present here right now. After all, not only would they need to be wary against the people in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but they would also be facing the greedy eyes of the surrounding kingdoms. Though he didn''t forget to send someone to inform the Evergreen royal family about how they should handle this situation. None of them here were stupid enough to risk their lives on a mere Magic weapon. Though some of them were indeed thinking about getting the Doombringer for themselves, but they would definitely only do that in secret, without letting anyone know that the Doombringer is in their hands. Madam Flores could only shake her head in helplessness. It seems like selling this Doombringer is a lot harder than she had thought. No worries though, since there are still a lot of days remaining for her to sell Doombringer to someone. "Since no one is willing to bid for the Doombringer, this main auction item is canceled for today," Madam Flores said as she banged the hammer. Hearing the banging sound, everyone can''t help heaving a sigh of relief as if some kind of heavy thorn was pulled out from their body. It''s not even an exaggeration to say that a few of them had actually felt like they have escaped from the gates of hell. "Before we end the auction for today, I would like to inform all of you here that there is still another auction item left that was given to me by someone at thest minute," Madam Flores quickly informed everyone about another auction item so as to not let anyone leave the auction venue yet. She continued, "There are two of these items, and both could be counted as barely a main auction item. So, I ask those people that are interested to be seated while my staffs are bringing over those items," Hearing Madam Flores'' words, everyone quickly returned to their seat and waited. Although some of them were actually not interested anymore, they still decided to sit down to show respect for Madam Flores. It didn''t take that long for two massive objects covered by a Magic Quilt to be pulled over by the staff of the Elves Secret organization. The first object was around 200 meters long while the second one was a hundred or so of meters long. Each of them was releasing a pressure that can only be felt from someone with a Gxy level cultivation. "The first item is a 200 meters long body of a Beast Lord Sandpit Worm," Madam Flores said as she pulled the Magic Quilt of the first item. She exined, "We suspected that this Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was 300 meters long prior to it getting killed, but has lost 100 meters of its body in the process of the fight. Don''t worry though, we have already checked and confirmed a while ago that every part of its body can be used for many different things. The starting bid is 10,000 gold coins with every bid no less than 5,000 gold coins. You may begin," "10,000!" "15,000!" "20,000!" "..." Inside the room, Leo was secretly wishing deep inside to at least let the two Beast Lords fetch a high price. "45,000 gold coins, going once, going twice, sold!" Bang! Bang! Bang! In the end, the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm was sold for a price of 45,000 gold coins. Leo heaves a sigh of relief knowing that the price had at least earn him back the money he had used for the eight pieces of Evergreen Seed, at least that is what he thinks. After all, he still doesn''t know how much exactly the Elves Secret organization would earn as amission for auctioning an item as he didn''t bother asking about it, though he''s confident that it should only be around 10% to 20% since that''s how much auctions would normally ask from the sellers. "And thest item is aplete body of a Sandstone Lord Spider," Madam Flores said as she pulled the Magic Quilt of the second item. Just like every time, Madam Flores begone exining, "This Sandstone Lord Spider is fairly powerful than the usual Sandstone Lord Spider that we have seen before, to at least maybe around ten times to fifteen times. The starting bid is 11,000 gold coins, with every bid no less than 6,000 gold coins," "11,000!" "17,000!" "23,000!" "..." In no time, the Sandstone Lord Spider was sold for 53,000 gold coins, 8,000 gold coins higherpared to the Beast Lord Sandpit Worm. This difference was clearly because thetter was a damaged product while the former only have superficial wounds. Overall, Leo was able to earn a gross ie of 98,000 gold coins.. As for what his total ie would be, he''d only be able to find outter. Chapter 478 - Guarding Against Trouble Chapter 478 Guarding against trouble Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Although Leo wanted to refuse Doombringer no matter what, but with Madam Flores finding a very ''reasonable'' and ''assuring'' reason that they knew her friend Madam Silva, he was left with no other choice but to helplessly ept Doombringer... No, he meant, trouble... Fortunately, Madam Flores had thought of adding some kind of Magic array to disguise the appearance of Doombringer in order to not let it get found out by those that have seen how it looked like. At this moment, the previously sharp and made out of some kind of metal with a Magic attribute appearance of the Doombringer has now turned into a mere wooden Magic Staff. Its look has turned from being so magnificent to nothing but in ordinary. No one would absolutely be able topare the previous Doombringer to its present appearance right now. Nevertheless, though, the Magic array still failed to hide Doombringer''s powerful pressure. Only this time is, no one is able to see that it came from the Magic stone imbued in it, which is the most important problem. But, just like every Magic array, it has a limitation. The disguise appearance of the Doombringer could only trick people with cultivation less than the 5th Gxy level. If they showed the Doombringer to anyone with the cultivation of 5th Gxy and above, then they''d certainly be attracting trouble to themselves. And they can''t be ming anyone anymore aside from themselves, as they have already been warned the moment they were forced to ept Doombringer. After forcefully receiving Doombringer from Madam Flores, Leo and his group decided not to leave Elves Secret organization without Ethan escorting them to the Smiling Lion Vige. They are all seriously afraid that someone really powerful might just suddenly jump up in front of them and ask them, "Give up the Doombringer, or else all of you will die!" In such a scenario, even if they actually give up the Doombringer, they would still die to keep their mouth shut and not potentially reveal to anyone who has the Doombringer. Since all of them were afraid, Leo has no other choice but to secretly send out Nightingale, who sees no problem with it, to go to Smiling Lion Vige and find Ethan to inform him about their current predicament. With it still being the night time, this allowed Nightingale to use his capability of using the Dark Element to the peak level he could muster. He turned into a shadow and merged together with the shadows of the buildings nearby them to quickly travel towards ces without getting detected or seen. The ability that Nightingale had shown to them is called Shadow Walk spell, a Magic spell of the Dark Element. It''s simr to the Shadow Walk technique that Leo''s Master, Olivia, had taught to the Mischievous Lion organization as proof of their identity. The only difference is, the one that Nightingale had shown to them is the real deal, while the Shadow Walk technique of the Mischievous Lion organization was nothing but a pure imitation, or the least, it was inspired from the Shadow Walk spell. Of course, Leo had long already known about the history of their Shadow Walk technique. It''s just that this was the first time he had seen the actual Shadow Walk spell that the Shadow Walk technique was inspired from. That''s why he can''t help admiring the Shadow Walk spell. Someday, he''d definitely learn the Shadow Walk spell. Unlike the others, he has the affinity to all the Element Mana that exist in the Celestial World due to the fact that he has the Fate Cube who also has God Elementus inside. So, learning the Shadow Walk spell for him is possible with the only problem being him not having the Magic Book of the Shadow Walk spell. Though, with Nightingale''s assistance, he''d definitely be able to learn about it even without the assistance of any Magic book. Speaking about learning Magic spells, it should be the right time... No, the exact word is, he should start learning more Magic spells aside from Fireball spell and Green Terrain spell. He has long been putting aside learning more Magic spells to this date. Not just because he has been busy handling different things, but also because he has no Magic Books to learn from. Up until today, he has always been relying on his Elementals and the people around him. He should abandon such thoughts before they consumed his mind and cause him trouble in the future. Always relying on his Elementals and the people around him will not allow him to grow, because all of those things aren''t his own strength. Even though the Elementals could actually be considered as part of his own strength, but using them always has this huge risk of exposing his capability to summon Elementals and attracting a lot of trouble. He can''t afford to always use them, thus learning more Magic spells and strengthening them is a must. As of now, his Fireball spell and Green Terrain spell have reached the 1 Star level standards. He can now create two fireballs and can cause a small plot ofnd to be covered in grass. Still, that''s not considered enough yet, especially if he''s aiming to get a high cing, or best, win in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, and is also looking for ways to protect himself from any sort of trouble, or worst, life-threatening dangers. Aside from that, now that he has Doombringer, improving his strength has be important. After all, only with power could he be able to use a powerful Magic weapon like Doombringer. If he has not enough power, then even if he has Doombringer, it would just collect dust inside his Storage Ring as he can''t use it yet. Although he can actually just give it to someone else as well, but the question is; who? As far as he knows, aside from Dan, no one else uses a Magic Staff as their weapon. There''s also another problem of whether he should actually give Doombringer to Angel or not as she was the person that has a String of Fate connected with Madam Flores. But even if he can indeed just give it to them, both Angel and Dan are still not considered strong enough yet to protect Doombringer, at least that is what he believes. After all, Doombringer has a Magic stone imbued on it, thus it will certainly attract powerful Organizations, Empires, ns, and Sects to them. Even though Madam Flores has already installed a Magic Array to disguise the appearance of Doombringer, it still isn''t that hard to recognize a powerful Magic weapon. Therefore, even if they can''t see the existence of the Magic stone imbued in Doombringer, people would still get interested in it as it is still considered as a powerful Magic weapon. That''s why, before he gives the Doombringer to Angel or Dan, the both of them should have the capability to protect the weapon from the others first. In such a way, he wouldn''t have to worry about it falling into someone else''s hands and consequently causing him a lot of trouble. Until then, the Doombringer would stay inside his Storage Ring and not be shown to the outside world. Anyways, about learning more Magic spells, he decided that starting today, he will be learning more Magic spells to start strengthening himself. It didn''t take that long for Ethan and Nightingale to arrive. As they now have a five square kilometers territory, Ethan decided to use one of the Green Eagle Flyingboat parked in the airport of the Emerald City to fetch Leo after knowing that he has a magic weapon with a Magic stone imbued on it. Having such an item needed the utmost security, that''s why he decided to use the Green Eagle Flyingboat as a means of transportation. As for the problem of where to park the Green Eagle Flyingboat, Ethan had already thought of just simply parking it at an open field in their territory, so there''s really no need to worry about such a problem. Aside from that, Ethan had also suddenly thought that he could actually use the Green Eagle Flyingboat to attract more members to join the Mischievous Lion Guild. After all, not all the Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom own a Flyingboat like them, right? With the assistance of the Elves Secret organization, Ethan was able tond the Green Eagle Flyingboat in an open spot beside their building. "I didn''t expect that you would actually return with such a powerful Magic weapon in your hands," Ethan said with a smile on his face. "Trust me, I don''t want to have it," Leo said his honest opinion about it before going straight inside the Green Eagle Flyingboat. He really doesn''t want to talk about how he had gotten Doombringer. It would only make him more frustrated every time he thinks about it as it meant more trouble to him. "What''s wrong with him?" Ethan can''t help asking the others. "Trouble," Cassandra replied. "Trouble," Elizabeth replied. "Trouble," Angel replied. "Trouble," Veronica replied. "Trouble," Ash replied. "Trouble," Charlotte replies. "..." Cassandra and the others quickly replied to Ethan in unison. What else would cause Leo to be in such a bad mood? Hearing their replies, Ethan quickly understood the situation. It seems like Leo has not only gotten a powerful Magic weapon but had also brought trouble together with it. And based on his reaction alone, he either didn''t bring this trouble to himself or was forced to him by someone else. No matter what case it was though, this means that Leo is not feeling good about it, especially considering how much he hates trouble. As soon as everyone has gotten inside the Green Eagle Flyingboat, Ethan passed the wheel to Chief Lago and thetter quickly flew up and drove it in the direction of the Smiling Lion Vige. Chapter 479 - The New Improvements To The Smiling Lion Village And The Mischievous Lion Guild Chapter 479 The new improvements to the Smiling Lion Vige and the Mischievous Lion Guild Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Along the way back to the Smiling Lion Vige, Ethan went to inform Leo about the situation in the Smiling Lion Vige and Mischievous Lion Guild while he was in the Elves Secret organization. Ethan told Leo that the situation of the Smiling Lion Vige is now developing on the right track. Its construction n is still on schedule despite the new addition of 4 square kilometers and 500 square meters ofnd. Though, the construction n that they have created for the Smiling Lion Vige before had been changed... or, to be more precise, has been improved by Elvis. Right now, the Executiv-es'' Residents, Members'' Hotel, Magical Beast Center, Public Market, and Craftsman Street have all been expanded by twice or even thrice of the size ofnd than what it used to have before. In addition to those, Elvis has also proposed to construct two different sides of the Smiling Lion Vige. The left side would purely be about entertainment purposes for the Mischievous Lion Guild, which he called the Entertainment Center. This part of the Smiling Lion Vige would have the Tavern, Gambling House, a small Sports Hub rted to shooting Magic spells, and an Arena. These four buildings would be like an outlet where the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild would be able to release their pent-up emotions like stress, frustration, anger, and other simr kinds of emotions after doing all sorts of different kinds of jobs and missions in the entire day. Aside from that, this would also allow the Mischievous Lion Guild to earn back the money that their members were able to earn from their jobs and missions and also potentially earn more money from other people that visit the Smiling Lion Vige. Most importantly, with the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild entertainment needs satisfied, they would definitely be able to exert more energy and effort in the following days toe. On the other side, specifically the right side of the Smiling Lion Vige, it would have the necessary buildings needed for the daily operations of the Mischievous Lion Guild. An example of that would be Craftsman Street where one could find a cksmith Store, Alchemist Store, Tailor Store, and the likes. And they could also be able to find the Magical Beast Center over there. In addition to those two ces, a Craftsman Training Center and a Library are going to be added. The Craftsman Training Center is where the Mischievous Lion Guild would be training the potential Craftsmen of their Guild. After all, as soon as they begin training their own Goblin Alchemist or other Craftsmen upation, they of course would need a proper ce to train them. The Craftsman have different requirementspared to the Mages and Magical Knights. They don''t need to go out to the wilderness to fight in order to improve their strength, go study Magical Books to learn more Magic spells or to look for Magical Beast or Magical resources to breakthrough to the next cultivation level. What the Craftsman needed instead is the right atmosphere, the required items, tools, and equipment, and most importantly, the right ce to properly train them. Like for example, when ites to training Alchemists, they should be in a ce where they are surrounded by fellow Alchemists, with all the Alchemist items, tools, and equipment prepared, and the ce should be an Alchemist Laboratory. Without any of those, it would be difficult for the Mischievous Lion Guild to train their own Craftsmen as theyck the proper requirements to train them. While the Library is where the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild would be able to find Magic Books, books for different kinds of techniques, training methods, important knowledge, and the likes. So that when a member wants to improve in their cultivation or grow more stronger, like for example learn more Magic spells, techniques, or some necessary information to solve a problem, they would no longer need to visit the Emerald City to find ces to gather more knowledge as the Mischievous Lion Guild already have them. Considering that all of the ideas that Elvis has proposed were perfect, Ethan confirmed all of them without needing to discuss about it with Leo. Leo doesn''t see any problem with Ethan''s action as he also agrees with all of that, so they quickly proceeded with the situation of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Soon, Ethan began exining to Leo that with the Mischievous Lion Guild growing more popr in every passing second, a few people had indeede to join their Guild. But because they were considered as weak, specifically with only cultivation of No Star to 2 Star level, he decided to leave it for Leo to handle on what to do with them. As of now, those people are currently staying inside the territory of the Mischievous Lion Guild, learning more about the Guild while at the same time waiting for the reply of the Guild Leader of whether they are epted or not. Hearing all of this news, Leo felt a bit less trouble because although some bad news had indeed happened to him today, he was at least also able to get some good news as well. What a relief... After twenty minutes of the journey, the Green Eagle Flyingboat finally arrived at the sky of the Smiling Lion Vige. There was already an open space long prepared for them. So, with Chief Lago''s careful control, he slowlynded the Green Eagle Flyingboat on the ground. As soon as Leo stepped out of the Green Eagle Flyingboat, he quickly spotted all the changes that Ethan had told him about the Smiling Lion Vige. Though, this time seeing it with his own eyes made him more delighted. "It''s more than I expected," Leo said to himself. At this moment, a few of the construction buildings were already finished, with the majority of them already finished halfway. One of the Members'' Hotel was already finished its construction while the other one is halfwaypleted. On the other hand, all the Executiv-es'' Residents are alreadypleted with their walls beginning to be polished, and the furniture that the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild have handmade using the trees and materials that can be found around the Smiling Lion Vige are also slowly being brought inside to each of the houses. The Magical Beast Center has also been finished its construction. Showing to everyone a building that almost looked like a mini Magical Beast Tamer Association with a stable by the side. In front of the south gate of the Smiling Lion Vige, half of the Public Market has already begun its operation. A few stalls were selling some weapons, tools, and equipment that are all made out of iron. But unfortunately, as the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t have a lot of stocks in their warehouse right now that they can sell, thus the majority of the stalls were only set up to buy items instead. Lastly, Craftsman Street is halfwaypleted. From the buildings alone, only the Alchemist Store could be seen to bepleted, while the other stores for the other Craftsmen are still having no roofs, or the walls are not fully leveled yet. As for the newly added building that Elvis had proposed. The so-called Entertainment Center has already the Tavernpleted, while the Gambling House and the small Sports Hub are halfway in their construction to bepleted. The Arena though is still not yet to be seen, probably its blueprint is still being discussed, or worst, they don''t know how to make an Arena that can host a fight between Mages or Magical Knights. Hopefully, it would be the former... As for the Craftsman Training Center and the Library, only thetter''s building was being constructed while the former''s building was yet to be seen as well, just like the situation with the Arena. Leo was really curious about this, so he decided inwardly that he wille to look for Elvis to ask about thister. Speaking about Elvis, since he has already returned to the Smiling Lion Vige, this should mean that the task of gathering information about the Emerald Tree Kingdom has already beenpleted. "It seems like I would have to look for him now," Leo said. He informed the others on what to do as he then excused himself to look for Elvis. The information about the Emerald Tree Kingdom is a really important part for the Mischievous Lion Guild to win both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition, and earn the most profit from it. Aside from that, he would also be able to learn the different powers in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, like for example the Wolf Howl organization, the Hunter Goblin Guild of President Gobil, or the Red Fist Guild of President Orcborg. Knowing this kind of information is really important not only for him but also for everyone in the Mischievous Lion Guild, as this would allow them to not identally offend any of the forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that can cause them any sort of trouble. However, doing this doesn''t necessarily mean that he or the Mischievous Lion Guild would back down if trouble itself actuallyes to look for them. It''s just that he wants to avoid trouble as much as he possibly could.. After all, he''s not here in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to cause any trouble, that is, aside from the other reason that he hates trouble. Chapter 480 - The Real Game Begins Chapter 480 The real game begins Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take that long for Leo to find Elvis, who was currently talking with the other injured members of the Night Ear group who are currently still staying in the temporary clinic. The reason for this clinic being temporary is because it would be transferred soon to the Alchemist Store and the Craftsman Training Center. Seeing that Mister Loki was looking for him, Elvis bid goodbye to his friends as he then went outside. "I assume that you''re done with gathering information?" Leo immediately asked as soon as Elvis arrived in front of him. "Yes, though there wasn''t really that much of information to gather as I already know a lot of information beforehand," Elvis nodded his head. He motioned his hand to make Leo follow him as he walked towards the corner of a still under construction building. As it was already nighttime and no one was doing the construction anymore, thus no one would be able to eavesdrop on their conversation over there. "The information we have gathered is really bad. It simply spells a lot of trouble for us," Elvis said while showing a helpless expression on his face. "Why?" Leo curiously asked. Elvis begins exining, "I think that you have already noticed this while you were out hunting for Magical Beasts today. But just this afternoon, we have gathered information that the participants of the Emerald Event had alreadypletely cleared off the majority of the Magical Beasts that can be found in the Green area of the Emerald Forest nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom and are now nning to begin clearing the Dark-green area tomorrow morning," "This means that if we want to catch Magical Beasts, we would have to go deeper to the Dark-green area, or worst, we would have to travel farther from the Emerald City in order to arrive on a Green area that is still remaining untouched by anyone," "If we choose to go deeper to the Dark-green area, then we will most likely be encountering a lot of danger, not only from powerful Magic Beasts but also from other participants, and potentially from non-participant as well, like for example are ve Hunters," "In the Dark-green area of the Emerald Forest, the majority of the Magical Beasts that we will most likely be encountering are in the 3 Star to 8 Star level. Considering our current strength, we would most likely be experiencing a lot of difficulty in capturing Magical Beasts," "Aside from that, this would also mean that the participants going over there would either have a high cultivation level or are bringing hundreds of people with them. Participants would probably also start forming alliances to help each other in capturing Magical Beasts. This kind of situation is really not that easy to handle, especially since I''ve just heard that we are actually being targeted by Goblins?" Elvis asked to confirm whether the information he had heard about the Mischievous Lion Guild being targeted by Goblins was true or not. "Yes, and I''m guessing that it''s because of the special trait of their Goblin race," Leo replied. Hearing Leo''s reply, Elvis shook his head as he said, "I don''t think that it''s as simple as that," "Go on," Leo motioned his hand for Elvis to continue. He knows that their topic has already changed from talking about the Emerald Event to talking about why Goblins are attacking them. If it wasn''t because of the fact that this is very important for him, then he would have just simply ignored this and make Elvis continue talking more about the Emerald Event. "To tell you the truth, after hearing those rumors, I''ve quickly begun to gather information about the reason why the Mischievous Lion Guild is being attacked by the Goblin Guilds. You will definitely be surprised by what I''ve heard because apparently, the Hunter Goblin Guild is actually the real mastermind behind this. In fact, just before returning to the Smiling Lion Vige, I''ve actually found a really interesting piece of information from Commander Vargas himself," "Commander Vargas?" Leo asked while raising one of his eyebrows. How did Commander Vargas get involved with this? Is it because he''s trying to secretly protect them? Or is it actually because of another reason? "Commander Vargas'' hate on Goblin race is not a secret in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Practically everyone that has heard about Commander Vargas also knew about how much he hates the Goblin race. But what you don''t know is, as long as it''s anything rted to ying Goblins, you''d definitely be able to find traces of Commander Vargas. And from what I''ve heard, the Goblin Guilds that was tricked by the Hunter Goblin Guild is actually seeking aid from Commander Vargas," Leo was immediately stunned after he heard Elvis''s words. He asked, "Goblins are actually going to Commander Vargas despite knowing that he hates them?" "Just like what I said, anything rted to ying Goblins, even if it''s Goblins against Goblins, Commander Vargas would definitely involve himself. And this time, the Hunter Goblin Guild is as good as dead because from what I''ve heard, Commander Vargas decided to personally intervene. Seriously, those bastards are really unlucky. Just what crimes did they do to actually cause Commander Vargas to make a move personally?" "What a pity," Leo said with a tone of disappointment in his voice. He really thought that he''d be able to experience a bit of action after knowing that it''s the Hunter Goblin Guild that has caused them to get attacked by those Goblin teams. At that time, he''d definitely also be able to earn more fame and poprity for the Mischievous Lion Guild again after defeating them, thus attract more people to join his Guild. Unbeknownst to Leo and Elvis, the main reason why Commander Vargas had actually decided to personally intervene was because of the appearance of Ethan in the Mischievous Lion Guild. After hearing the piece of information that the Mischievous Lion Guild actually has a member with a Gxy level cultivation, Commander Vargas quickly realized that Mister Loki is definitely not as simple as he thought, thus he thought that he''d definitely be able to earn more favors from Mister Loki by taking the initiative of eliminating the Hunter Goblin Guild. In such a way, when he needs some help in the future, he would be able to ask help from a Guild that is bound to be powerful in the future. That is if they don''t get eliminated... He knows clearly that what he''s doing right now is the same as betting on the chances that the Mischievous Lion Guild would be sessful in the future. "Anyways," Elvis quickly decided to change the topic again to continue talking about Emerald Event again. He continued, "Going back to the main topic. If we choose to go farther away from the Emerald City in order to find ces that are remaining untouched, we would need to prepare a lot of things. One and the most important requirements are transportation," "I''ll say this ahead of time, but merely having three Green Eagle Flyingboats is not enough for this venture. We would have to catch as many Magical Beasts as possible enough to make the trip worth the effort. If we can''t do that, then I strongly discourage you in choosing to do this because aside from it''s not worth the effort at all, it''s also going to cost us a lot," Elvis shook his head in discouragement. "So what do you consider as enough to make the trip worth the effort?" Leo asked while smiling mischievously. He was able to easily read between the lines of Elvis''s words. Seeing Mister Loki''s mischievous smile, Elvis can''t help chuckling as he said, "It seems like you already know what I am thinking... To make our venture worth the effort is only if we catch all the Magical Beasts we could find in that Green area," Just like what Leo had expected. If they are going to choose to go into a different location to catch Magical Beasts, then the best way to do it is to catch all the Magical Beasts they could find in that ce before finally leaving. After all, leaving just after catching a few hundreds or thousands of Magical Beasts is still considered a small harvest, totally not worth it no matter how he thinks of it. Only if theypletely emptied out the ce of Magical Beasts, could it be called as worth all of their effort... Not only would they be able to earn the maximum amount of points they could get from that ce, but it also means that they can proceed to other locations, thus earning even more points. However, if they are really going to choose to do this, then they would need a lot of preparations. Not only in their venture, but they also need to prepare the Smiling Lion Vige from any possible trouble that wille while they are away for the trip. "What are your ns?" Leo decided to ask Elvis. Considering that thetter has already thought of doing this, then it should mean that he also has a n on how they couldplete such a goal already inside his mind. "Very simple, it''s like this..." Elvis said with a smile on his face as he then began exining to Mister Loki his n. Leo and Elvis spent the entire night talking about how they wouldplete their goal of catching all the Magical Beasts in a Green area. A lot of ns were presented by Elvis, and then they both debated it until eventually arriving on the best method. They repeated this over and over again until the discussion was finally over. Pleased with everything, Leo and Elvis went into separate ways to prepare for venturing into other locations to catch Magical Beasts. With that, the real game for the Emerald Event has finally begun.... Chapter 481 - Learning More Magic Spells Part 1 Chapter 481 Learning more Magic spells part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It has already been two days since Leo and a few members of the Mischievous Lion Guild had left the Smiling Lion Vige using three Green Eagle Flyingboats to venture to another part of the Emerald Forest to capture Magical Beasts. The people that came along in this mission aside from him were a total of six teams, the Alpha Lion team, Charlie Lion team, Delta Lion team, Eagle-Lion team, and the new additional two teams called Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team. Elvis and a few others from the Intelligence Department also came along as they needed him considering that he and Leo were both the ones that proposed this n together and that he is also someone that has traveled the entire Emerald Forest in the past. Having Elvis with them would definitely prevent them from getting lost in this ce. Additionally, with him, they''d be able to quickly familiarize themselves with the ce. Unfortunately, Ethan and ine''s Bravo Lion team weren''t included in this mission due to the fact that the Smiling Lion Vige needed some people to manage and protect. Leaving the Smiling Lion Vige with only the ves is actually possible, considering that they can''t betray Leo no matter what due to the ve contract that they have signed with him. But still, to prevent any unknown variables from happening, it''s much better to assign someone trusted and powerful. Their destination right now will be towards the northwest of the Emerald City. The reason why Leo has to choose this location was because he wanted to scout ahead of time the so-called Phoenix Taming Tower that they would be venturing together with Commander Vargaster on. Although the Phoenix Taming Tower was located in the Red area of the Emerald Forest and that their destination is only going to be the Green area, or at most, the Dark-green area, going over there would still be possible as long as they are already finished capturing all the Magical Beasts in the area. So far, the journey has been peaceful with only a few Magical Beasts that have a cultivation level of No Star to 2 Star attacking them every now and then with all of those times being solved without causing any casualties. Since this is already the third day of their journey, they are considered close to the location that they have chosen. In fact, the ce was already within their sight. Soon, they finally stopped a few hundreds of meters from the ground before a few members of the Mischievous Lion Guild jumped down from the three Green Eagle Flyingboats using ropes. Afternding on the ground, they quickly set up a perimeter and then began to chop the trees inside the perimeter to make a space enough for the three Green Eagle Flyingboats tond. Thirty minutester, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats slowly glided down to the ground. "Finally," Cassandra eximed in excitement. As she has been staying in a single ce for two days straight now, her body had long been wanting to go somewhere else. So now that they had finally arrived, she can''t help wanting to start capturing Magical Beasts as soon as possible. If only they don''t need to prepare first before starting their mission to capture Magical Beasts, she would have certainly started looking for Magical Beasts the moment her feetnded on the ground. It wasn''t only Cassandra feeling such a way, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Elvis, Iasiah, Nightingale, and many others were also feeling the same way. All of them want to start capturing Magical Beasts as soon as possible. But because they need to make a temporary base for safety purposes, scout the surrounding to gather information about the Magical Beasts living in this ce, and most importantly, to make a n on how they would start clearing the ce of Magical Beasts, they could only put such thoughts to the back of their minds first and wait until they are finished with everything. Fortunately, as they were all Mages, Magical Knights, and Battle Mages, they were able to quickly finish with setting up a temporary base using Magic spells. They were only waiting for the scouts that Elvis was leading to return to the base before they could start nning on how they should begin. While waiting for them, Leo decided to look for a hidden spot alone as he thought that it''s much better to continue learning the three Magic spells that he has been trying to learn ever since the journey began. The three Magic spells were themon Magic spells that Mages use, specifically Earth Spike spell, Vine spell, and Water Jet spell. All of them were Assault Magic spells as he doesn''t need to worry about Support Magic spells considering that he already knew the general way of casting them, nor does he need to worry about Defensive Magic spells with his capability to summon Elementals. These were the three Magic spells that Ethan had rmended that he should learn first to create a strong foundation for the future Magic spells that he would learn in the future. He was able to easily understand why Ethan had rmended him to learn these Magic spells. All the Magic spells that exist in the Celestial World are rted in one way or another. Like, for example, the Fireball spell and the Fireshot spell. If one wants to learn thetter, they would first need to know the former in order for them to create a lot of fireballs. This was because all of the Magic spells begin from the most weakest kind of Magic spell before slowly being developed to be the present Magic spell. Although some Magic spells were different, like for example the self-created Magic spell of Clydesdale from the Sword and Magic or the unique capability of the Special Mages, they have all still first began from the weakest Magic spells to establish a good foundation for themselves. "Earth Spike!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! In the next moment, 12 small spikes made out of earth hover around Leo after casting the Earth Spike spell. With a wave of his hand, all the earth spikes shoot straight towards a tree in front of him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Booom! The tree was easily snapped into two after receiving only six of the earth spikes, thus leaving the rest of the earth spikes to hit the falling tree instead, causing a few tree barks to fly off. "The current strength of my Earth Spike spell is alright, but how about if I upgrade it to the 1 Star level?" Leo said to himself. With that said, Leo quickly took out a few Earth Element Magical resources from his Storage Ring and soon began absorbing the Earth Element Mana inside. The moment all of the Earth Element Mana from all of the Earth Element Magical resources was absorbed, he then quickly went inside his consciousness to look for the Earth Spike spell. Inside his consciousness, a big star was hovering right in the center. This was the Star that he had created after reaching the 1 Star level. His Star is really marvelous to look at, but since it wasn''t what he intended to look for inside his consciousness, he quickly turned around to search for the Earth Spike spell. As he was already familiar with how to look for the Magic spells that he has learned, it didn''t take that long for him to find the Earth Spike spell. It was hovering just beside the Fireball spell and the Green Terrain spell. Though unlike the two, the brown-colored light of the Earth Spike spell was still really small. After all, the Earth Spike spell was still in the No Star level. Without wasting any time, Leo slowly guided the Earth Element Mana that he has absorbed towards the Earth Spike spell. Whooosh! The Earth Spike spell quickly began eating all the Earth Element Mana like a bottomless pit. In the process, the tiny light of the Earth Spike spell slowly expanded in size and was bing brighter. Ting! Soon, the No Star level Earth Spike spell sessfully levels up to 1 Star level. Opening his eyes, Leo immediately casted the Earth Spike spell. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Unlike a while ago, this time he was able to create 24 earth spikes from merely being able to create 12 earth spikes. He was also able to notice that the surface of the earth spikes has be a bit smoother with its body bing a bit longer. Just like what he did before, Leo waved his hand, shooting all the 24 earth spikes straight towards the tree in front of him. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Surprisingly, it only took four earth spikes to cut a tree into two. The rest of the earth spikes hit the falling tree, creating a few holes around its body. "Earth Spike!" Leo summoned another batch of earth spikes. With a wave of his hand, all the earth spikes went straight towards their target. But unlike thest time, this time the earth spikes were separated into 6 groups with 4 earth spikes in each group. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Six trees were soon cut into two as they soon started falling to the ground. Chapter 482 - Learning More Magic Spells Part 2 Chapter 482 Learning more Magic spells part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Although Leo was able to create 24 earth spikes with his Earth Spike spell right now, he was able to quickly noticed that their strength, or otherwise Magic Power, isn''tparable to his Fireball spell. He''s very confident to say that a single fireball of his would definitely be able to destroy three or four trees before bing ineffective. If only he wasn''t in the middle of the forest right now, he would have definitely tested his Fireball spell to confirm the strength of its Magic Power. "This should be because this is still my first time using the Earth Spike spell, that''s why its Magic Power is still considerably weakerpared to the Fireball spell," Leo thought. He has already learned that in order to strengthen the Magic Power of a certain Magic spell, he would need to repeatedly use it in order to increase his mastery level on the Magic spell. It was the same as how he needs to repeatedly use a weapon in order for him to improve his proficiency on it. Of course, he could also improve the strength of his Magic Power by cultivating, but such a thing can''t be rushed since cultivation needs time and patience. If he tries to rush his cultivation to reach a higher level, he''d only end up having a weak foundation, which would affect the future growth of his cultivation, and not to mention his improvements would just be minuscule. That''s why the best choice he has right now is to improve the Magic Power of his Magic spells instead of his own Magic Power. And besides, he needs to also stay at the 1 Star level in order to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. If he bes 2 Star Mage before thepetition starts and ends, then he''d be automatically disqualified. However, before doing that, it''s time to go to the next Magic spell first, specifically the Vine spell. Unlike the usual Magic spells that he had used before, casting any Nature Element Magic spells would first require him to have a medium, specifically a nt. This was the main reason why Chief Lago had taught him the Green Terrain spell in the past. So that he could still use Nature Element Magic spells, even if the ce doesn''t have any medium. Fortunately, he''s in the middle of the forest right now, thus he has all the nts and trees that he requires to cast a Nature Element Magic spell. "Vine spell!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! From the small tiny weeds on the ground came shooting out 3 long vines. "The vines look strong, but could they destroy a tree?" Leo thought before waving his hand. The vines quickly began whipping a single location on the tree that Leo has pointed for them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Unfortunately, no matter how many times the vines hit that part of the tree, they were only able to chip off a few small pieces of its barks. In the end, the vines were destroyed, only causing that part of the tree to lose a fourth of its body. Despite that result, though, Leo wasn''t disappointed in any bit. He had already expected it to be like this. After all, those were vines with only the Magic Power of a No Star level. So, it''s not surprising for it to only cause such a small amount of damage. And besides, the Vine spell wasn''t really meant to be used in such a way, rather this was intended to trap, restrict, or dy a target. Although the Vine spell could still be used to deal some damage to a target, especially considering that it''s an Assault Magic spell, but he would have to improve his own Magic Power first and also level up the Vine spell to strengthen its Magic Power. After checking the Vine spell, Leo then sat cross-legged on the ground as he took out a few Nature Element Magical resources. He was going to level up the Vine spell to 1 Star level as well, just like the Earth Spike spell. Whooooooosh! All the Nature Element Mana was quickly absorbed by Leo. Once he was done with that, he then went inside his consciousness to look for the Vine spell. He already knew where all the Magic spells were gathered at, so he went straight in that direction. And just like what he had expected, the light of the Vine spell was indeed over there. This time, he now has two green-colored lights in his consciousness. Fortunately, the green-colored light of the Green Terrain spell was bigger and brighter in color, thus he was able to easily differentiate the Green Terrain spell and the Vine spell. Though there was also no need to worry about differentiating the two once they have the same size and color because despite them being simr he was still able to easily know which one was who as if there''s this kind of name tag above the two Magic spells. After finding the light of the Vine spell, Leo then slowly guided the Nature Element Mana that he has absorbed towards its direction. Whooosh! Just like the Earth Spike spell from before, the Vine spell began eating all the Nature''s Element Mana. And soon, it leveled up to 1 Star level. Ting! Leo then exits from his consciousness and soon after casted the Vine spell. "Vine spell!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! At this moment, 6 long vines with a much more thicker body have grown out from the tiny weeds on the ground. As he still has anotherst Magic spell to learn, Leo didn''t waste any time. He waves his hand to target another tree for the vines to attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! BANG! Whooooosh! This time, the vines were able to sessfully cut the tree in two. But it was only after thest vine was destroyed. "The Magic Power of the Vine spell has indeed significantly improved in Magic Power, but it''s still not enough to be useful for attacking someone," Leo said to himself. A bit disappointed because he was actually expecting that he could finally use the vines to attack. Though it''s actually possible for him to do that, but it would most likely only be a mere distraction to his opponents, as the vines don''t have enough strength to defeat anyone. Done with the Vine spell, Leo then proceeded to the Water Jet spell. He has already learned along the journey that this Magic spell almost has a simr strength to the Fireball spell. So, he can''t help bing a bit excited, knowing that he would have another powerful Magic spell. "Water Jet spell!" Whooooosh! Bang! As soon as the Water Jet spell appeared, it immediately shoots out from his hand straight towards the direction where his hand was pointing at. Whoooosh! The tree that it had hit was immediately cut in two. "Damn, that was awesome!" Leo said in delight while looking at the falling tree in front of him. With the Water Jet spell, he now has two Magic spells, specifically the Fireball spell, that he can use to cause lethal damage to his opponent. Soon, he''d definitely have three, four, five, six, and so on and so forth. The more Magic spells of such Magic Power he has, the more powerful he could be. He really can''t wait for that day toe... Booom! Only when the treended on the ground and created a loud noise did Leo be able to snap out of his thoughts. Without any hesitation, he quickly took out a few Water Element Magical resources and began absorbing the Water Element Mana inside. He then quickly repeated the same step that he had done with the Earth Spike spell and Vine spell to the Water Jet spell, soon leveling it up to 1 Star level. Ting! "Water Jet spell!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two water jets came out from his hand as they then went straight towards the direction of the tree where his hand was pointing at. Bang! Bang! Bang! A single water jet was able to easily cut a tree in two. But it wasn''t over yet as there was still a second water jet... Bang! Bang! Bang! A total of 6 trees in a straight line were now falling towards the ground. Leo can''t help heaving a heavy sigh after seeing such a sight. He''s one hundred percent sure that if he had actually used the Water Jet spell to attack a normal person, that person would definitely be cut into two halves. This was just the Magic Power of a 1 Star level Water Jet spell, how much more if it was a 2 Star level or higher Water Jet spell. There''s no doubt that ordinary metal like iron, steel, or gold wouldn''t be able to survive the attack. Such a Magic Power simply meant that even if a person is wearing armor made out of ordinary metal, they would still be cut into two halves as if cutting a mere piece of paper. Just like what his Master Olivia had said before, no matter if he can be the strongest assassin to ever exist in the Celestial World, he would still be helpless when faced with people that are able to use Magic like Mages, Magical Knights, Battle Mages, and many more. Now that he was able to learn three additional Assault Magic spells, Leo then quickly began training all of the Magic spells he has learned, considering that there is still time. As there were no Magical Beasts nearby, he decided to summon 10 Earth Elementals to act as his opponents for the training. Unfortunately, he soon realized just how much he had overestimated his own strength. Not to mention ten, he might not even be able to handle fighting against 3 Earth Elementals. "I almost forgot, I am still a beginner Mage," Leo said as he waved his hand, quickly unsummoning 8 Earth Elementals. "Let''s do it again," Leo said before sending an order to his Earth Elementals to attack him without holding back. In the process of his training, he was able to see all of his shorings and weaknesses, especially his stillcking experience as a Mage. Almost the entire time he relies on using his Death Wake Dagger without using any Magic spells. If he keeps on doing this, he''d certainly face some trouble in the future. "Again!" ..... "Again!" ..... "Again!" ..... "Again!" ..... "Again!" ..... Leo continued with his training until he finallypletely run out of energy and stamina to keep on fighting against the 2 Earth Elementals. Chapter 483 - Hunting Time Part 1 Chapter 483 Hunting Time part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Noon came when Leo was finally finished with his training. As he can''t continue training anymore, he decided to return back to the base and prepare for their mission of catching all Magical Beasts in this Green area. His training was really difficult and tiring, even more than what he had experienced back then when he was still beginning to train as an assassin. Fortunately, it was all worth it, as in the end he was able to make a significant amount of improvements. With him repeatedly using his Magic spells, each of their Magic Power has improved by a bit. His own Magic Power has also improved along with that, though unfortunately, it was minuscule. The most important improvement in his training though is that he was finally able tobine together with his Magic spells while fighting, though notpletely yet, but he could say that it has improved by at least a half. This was really important for him because this problem has long been causing him a lot of trouble. One day, he would definitely be able topletely adapt to his new life as a Mage. Overall, Leo was really satisfied with all of the improvements he had gotten after his training. In the next training, he''s going to aim to improve more. However, before doing the next training, he should first ask for more Magic spells to learn. He had realized in his training a while ago that having only four Magic spells to use inbat is really not enough. Fireball spell, Water Jet spell, Earth Spike spell, and Vine spell. With such an arsenal of magic spells, there''s no doubt that his opponents would definitely be able to quickly predict his next move as he keeps on repeatedly using them. Although he can jumble the Magic spells all together, mix them in all sorts of ways, and make different Magic spellsbos, in the end, he would still only be able to make a few of them. To be more precise, he will only have 24 different variations, which includes two Magic spellsbos and three Magic spellsbos. One might say that having 24 different variations is actually considered a lot, but they should also know that not all of those variations can be effective. Some even conflict with each other due to their different Elements. Not to mention, he also needs to take into consideration that every Magic spell he would use would mean a loss of energy and stamina on his side. Meaning to say, he needs to use the Magic spells in the most effective way possible, not just randomly use them for the sake of having a Magic spell to cast. Doing so is extremely stupid of him and not to mention a waste of time, effort, energy, and stamina. He would definitely lose against his opponent if he indeed does such a thing. That''s the reason why he needs to learn more Magic spells, in particr Assault Magic spells, so that he will have a lot of choices during a fight. The moment Leo returned back to the base, he immediately saw that everyone was now present and is now eating their lunch. "Here," Cassandra handed Leo his lunch as soon as he arrived beside them. "Thank you," Leo said with a smile while epting the te. As he was already very hungry due to his training, he quickly finished his first serve. He didn''t hesitate to ask for a second serve, then a third, a fourth, a fifth serve... In the end, he was able to finish a total of ten servings. Cassandra and the other women beside him were really surprised, as this was the first time they have seen Leo eating so much food. Normally, no matter how delicious the meal was, he would only ask for a second serve, or at most, a third. Never have they ever seen him finished eating ten servings. It didn''t take that long for them to guess easily what Leo was doing before for him to be this hungry. As Mages themselves, they knew that every time they finished training, their body would soon after begging for them to feed them with a lot of food. This wasn''t only because they need to recover the energy they have lost due to their training, but also because they need enough nutrients as their body is undergoing an improvement, not only in terms of physical gains but also in terms of Magic gains, though thetter would only possibly improve when one is eating Magical Beasts, which is what they are exactly eating right now. After their lunch, Leo and all of the Executives quickly gathered together to discuss about their ns. Elvis has already finished gathering all the important information about all the Magical Beasts present in this Green area, specifically a total of five Magical Beast tribes. The five Magical Beast tribes were Green Fur Ape tribe, Raging Moose tribe, Green Skinned Anaconda tribe, Savage Fox tribe, and Titan Frog Tribe. All of these Magical Beast tribes were in the No Star to 5 Star level, but still, they are all considered very dangerous, especially the Savage Fox tribe. The Green Fur Ape, Raging Moose, Green Skinned Anaconda, and Titan Frog were dangerous due to their powerful attacks and their cultivation level. While on the other hand, the Savage Fox doesn''t only have what the former four have, but they are also extremely cunning. Savage Foxes doesn''t work solo, but rather as a pack. Though unlike the usual packs of Magical Beasts, they also don''t gather together in the same location, but rather they distance themselves by a few hundreds or so of meters, thus easily tricking the hunters that they are alone. The Savage Foxes would use their agile and nimble feet to move really fast, which allows them to buy enough time for the surrounding Savage Foxes to gather together. When the hunters finally realized that they are surrounded, it''s already toote for them to escape. This is the trick of the Savage Foxes to reverse the situation from Hunter and Hunted to Hunted and Hunter. In simple words, from being the prey, they would suddenly be the predator. Aside from the Magical Beasts, Elvis also informed them about the key spots of this Green area. The Green Fur Ape tribe is located on the north side, both the Raging Bull tribe and Titan Frog tribe is located at the west, the Green Skinned Anaconda tribe is located at the south, while the most dangerous of all, the Savage Fox tribe is located at the east. There are small hills at four different locations, respectively at their northeast, west, south, and southeast, forming a huge rectangr shape with their location at the center. Because of such a perfect location, they agreed on slowly capturing the Magical Beasts in a square formation. They would slowly expand the square to cover a huge square in this huge rectangle, and afterwards they would then upy thest remaining ces to thoroughly capture every Magical Beast. There would be two teams assigned in both the north and south, specifically the north would have the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team, and the south would have the Delta Lion team and Eagle-Lion team, while the east and west would have one team assigned each, specifically the west would have the Charlie Lion team and the east would have the Ghost Lion team. The discussion continued until the night came, and as soon as it was finished, those people that weren''t assigned to guard the base at night directly went to sleep. Everyone was really excited and eager for the next day to start. When the light from the morning sun shone upon the base, a lot of people quickly woke up from their good night''s sleep and right after began to prepare themselves to begin catching some Magical Beasts. The most excited of all was the Ice Elves and the Night Elves from the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team, as they really can''t wait for them to begin catching some Magical Beasts. They are so excited that all of them were already standing in line together while wearing their armors with their weapons at their waist. In fact, they have already taken their breakfast and have also long prepared the breakfast for the others as well. Unlike the others who were only excited because they have been staying on the Green Eagle Flyingboat for two days straight, the Ice Elves and the Night Elves were excited because this would be their first time hunting after such a long time of being inside the cages. They are all dying to experience again the joy and fun of hunting... Thest one to wake up was Leo, as he had slept reallyte at night due to cultivating. "I see that all of you are prepared," Leo said. He surveyed his eyes on the surroundings as he continued, "Do all of you already know what to do?" "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" "..." "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s begin," Leo announced to everyone. With that said, all the six teams quickly moved together towards the spot that they have been assigned yesterday. Chapter 484 - Hunting Time Part 2 Chapter 484 Hunting Time part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and his Alpha Lion team along with Elizabeth and her Frost Lion team traveled together to go to the north, the location of the Green Fur Ape tribe. As it was their first time venturing into this ce, they keep reminding themselves to remain extremely cautious. The farther they were from the base and were slowly arriving at their destination, the more anxious and at the same time excited they became. ording to Elvis, there were exactly three Green Fur Ape tribes in the north, respectively located in the northwest, north, and northeast direction, with thetter having the biggest tribepared to the former two. Since they can''t afford to be careless here, Leo chooses to proceed with the northwest side first, then slowly proceed to the east. In such a way, his team and Elizabeth''s team would be able to slowly adapt to fighting against the Green Fur Apes and also familiarize themselves with the surrounding area. The Green Fur Ape tribe located at the northwest was the farthest from the base. Therefore, they only arrived when afternoon came. They didn''t forget to take their lunch first before preparing to catch the Green Fur Ape. "We have found a total of 60 Green Fur Apes, with the lowest being in the 1 Star level while the highest are in the 5 Star level," Elizabeth reported to Leo the findings of the Frost Lion team. She soon continued, "Those weak Green Fur Apes live underground, specifically inside some small holes. We have assumed that those hoes have been dug by themselves and are connected with each other. While the strong Green Fur Apes built some kind of treehouse high up above the ground," "It seemed like this would be a bit difficult to handle," Leo easily understood the difficulty of fighting against this Green Fur Ape tribe after hearing Elizabeth''s report. "Indeed," Elizabeth nodded her head in agreement. The situation was like this; if they choose to focus on the strong Green Fur Apes, the weak Green Fur Apes would be able tounch their attacks from the ground, while on the other hand, if they choose to focus on the weak Green Fur Apes, the strong Green Fur Apes would be able tounch their attacks from above. Unbeknownst to Elizabeth though, although some people might indeed find this choice rather difficult, including her, but for Leo, this was just child''s y. When an eagle hunt for a snake, the eagle wouldn''t choose to fight the snake on the ground, as that would mean the eagle is giving the snake the home base advantage. What the eagle would do instead is it would take the snake up in the skies and fight it over there. In such a way, the eagle would have the home base advantage as the snake couldn''t maneuver that well while falling from the skies. Applying that to their current situation this time; the Green Fur Apes are good when ites to fighting on the trees, so choosing to focus on the strong Green Fur Apes would be stupid, as that would mean giving them the home base advantage. But choosing the weak Green Fur Apes meant the same again, considering that the location is still surrounded by plenty of trees. This means that what they should do is they should bring those strong Green Fur Apes to the ground, or instead, force them to go down to the ground by cutting the trees. Although doing this doesn''t actually give them the home base advantage, but at the very least they also remove the home base advantage for the Green Fur Apes, thus making the fight fair and square. However, that is only going to be the case if they don''t have any sort of preparation on the ground... "Gather your Frost Lion team here," Leo said to Elizabeth before turning around to also call his Alpha Lion team. "Okay!" Elizabeth nodded her head. After a few minutes, everyone from both the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team were finally gathered together. Leo quickly took out a map from his Storage Ring andid it on the top of the table. He then grabbed a pen by the side as he made a circle in their location before saying, "I want all the trees over here to be removed in order to make this ce into tnd. Afterwards, we would then begin putting some traps that will catch the Green Fur Apes, understood?" The instructions weren''t really that difficult, so everyone nodded their heads in affirmation. "Roger that!" "Yes!" "Affirmative!" "....." With that being said, everyone quickly began preparing. The Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team had a total of 26 people altogether, so they split it into 5 groups with each having 5 members with Leo not being part of any group as he would be guiding everyone on what to do. It didn''t take that long for all the trees to be removed, so they soon proceeded with setting up the traps. When all was over, Leo then called out Iasiah and some strong members of their two teams, a total of 5 people, to brief them about what they would be doing? Leo looked at Iasiah as he said, "Iasiah, you would be the leader of this group," "Okay," Iasiah nodded his head in understanding. "The job of your group is to lure as many Green Fur Apes as you can to our location. Be sure to lead them towards the traps we have prepared," Leo exined. "Understood!" Iasiah nodded his head again before leaving along with his group. After doing that, Leo then called out the rest to make them prepare for Iasiah and his group''s arrival. His n was very simple, he had divided the two teams into two groups with each having a different task, Iasiah''s group having only 6 members in total while the other group has 20 members. Iasiah and his group would go to the Green Fur Ape tribe to lure as many Green Fur Apes as they can towards their location. As soon as they arrived, they would then lure the Green Fur Apes directly towards the trap to catch them. Obviously, not every Green Fur Apes would fall for the trap, so the other group that wasn''t luring the Green Fur Apes would help Iasiah and his group to catch the remaining Green Fur Apes. With Iasiah and a few other strong members from two teams being assigned to lure the Green Fur Apes, it didn''t take that long for them to finally return. Behind them were a total of 20 Green Fur Apes, four of them have the cultivation of 4 Star to 5 Star level, while the rest were 1 Star to 3 Star level. As if they have already discussed it beforehand, Iasiah and his group suddenly separated from each other as they quickly went in different directions to split the 20 Green Fur Apes following them. Leo can''t help nodding his head in approval after seeing Iasiah''s unexpected decision. With the 20 Green Fur Apes being separated into 6 different direction right now, once one of them has fallen into one of the traps they have prepared, it would be difficult for them to help each other out. Not to mention, the hiding members would also be able to easily defeat the Green Fur Apes now that they are split into groups with only 2 to 3 Green Fur Apes each. Bang! Bang! Bang! Seemingly out of nowhere, three Magic Ropesunch out from the ground as they caught together 3 Green Fur Apes. Whoooosh! A Magic Net was shot off and right after catching 2 Green Fur Apes. Booooom! Suddenly, the ground copsed the moment one of the Green Fur Apesnded its foot on a certain location, thus it fell straight into a cage prepared below along with the other Green Fur Apes nearby. ..... The sounds of the traps they have prepared being activated by the Green Fur Apes sounded throughout the entire surrounding. And soon, only 2 Green Fur Apes remained that haven''t fallen yet into a trap. In order to conserve as many traps as possible, Leo sent a signal to the members hiding in the surroundings to catch those 2 Green Fur Apes. And just like that, Leo and both the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team were able to easily catch 20 Green Fur Apes. "I didn''t expect it would be this easy," Cassandra said at the side. "Yeah..." Elizabeth was still feeling astonished that only in less than ten minutes they were able to sessfully catch 20 Green Fur Apes. "As long as we continue with this, we would definitely be able to catch all the Green Fur Apes in that Green Fur Ape tribe," Angel can''t help saying. "I agree," Veronica nodded her head in agreement. "Unfortunately, Charlotte isn''t with us right now," Ash shook her head in pity to Charlotte, who was now leading the Ghost Lion team. After Iasiah and his group rested for a while and the trapped Green Fur Apes were taken away to be put somewhere else hidden, round two quickly began. Leo along with both the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team repeated this n over and over again until they finally captured all the 60 Green Fur Apes in that tribe. So far, no ident has happened to them yet... Chapter 485 - Hunting Time Part 3 Chapter 485 Hunting Time part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Since it was already afternoon when Leo and both the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team were able to sessfully capture all the Green Fur Apes in that Green Fur Ape tribe, they quickly prepared themselves to return back to the base. Although there were no longer any Green Fur Apes nearby them, that still doesn''t mean that there won''t be any Magical Beasts anymore. Needless to say, the only reason why Elvis only mentioned the Green Fur Ape tribe in the north was because it was the only notable Magical Beast to be found over this ce. The other Magical Beasts that exist here were either working solo or were only part of a small ground that can''t pose any sort of danger to them as long as they aren''t careless. They would only be capturing all of these Magical Beasts after cleaning up all the notable Magical Beast tribes in the vicinity of this Green Area. In such a way, they wouldn''t have to worry about the dangerous Magical Beast tribe anymore while they are going to slowly clear off this Green Area of Magical Beasts. Nevertheless, along the way back to the base, they started capturing every Magical Beast they have seen to curve down their boredom. Before night came, Leo and both the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team finally returned back to the base. As soon as they arrived though, Leo immediately saw both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team taking care of a lot of their injured members. Leo was really surprised seeing their situation right now because both the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team had only received a few wounded members, with all of them having only received very minor wounds that can be treated in less than a day. Yet both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team, both under the leadership of Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre, had actually received a lot of injured members. The Green Skinned Anaconda was also not considered a dangerous species of Magical Beast as well, just in the same level as the Yellow Skinned Anacondas, or maybe even worst, considering that the Yellow Skinned Anacondas had the helped of the special environment of the Yellow Forest. Therefore, it shouldn''t be because of the Green Skinned Anaconda. "What happened?" Leo curiously asked. Seeing Leo hade, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre quickly half-kneeled on the ground. "We deeply apologize for our mistake, Guild Leader Loki," Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre quickly apologized in unison. They didn''t bother saying any excuse as they directly admitted their mistakes. "Just tell me what happened?" Leo asked again, his expression this time turning very serious. "During our journey towards the location of the Green Skinned Anaconda tribe, we unexpectedly stumbled upon a pack of Savage Foxes. And since you have informed us to only focus on what Magical Beast tribe was assigned to our team, we took a detour and ignored them. Despite doing that though, we still found a few Savage Foxes, thus we took another detour to avoid them. However, no matter how many detours we make, we still keep on stumbling upon them, until we finally realized that in every detour we make, we consequently have also fallen deeper and deeper into their trap. When we realized that, we were already deep in their formation," Sebastian exined what had happened to them. "We know clearly just how dangerous it is to fall into the trap of the Savage Foxes, so we quickly initiated a retreat," Dan said before pointing towards the members of the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team who were treating their injuries, as he continued, "In the process of our retreat, we received all of these injuries," "We were really fortunate that we have quickly decided to retreat, or else we would have received some casualties in both our teams," Old man Torre said. In the next moment, though, he shook his head and said, "Still, it''s not enough to forgive our mistake," "No, it''s fine, as long as everyone is safe and there are no casualties," Leoforted Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. He indeed can''t just me Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre for what had happened to both of their teams. To begin with, none of them, including everyone present in this operation, we''re experienced enough when ites to handling the Savage Foxes. In fact, the only information they knew about the Savage Foxes was the mostmon information that almost everyone knew about, specifically that they are very cunning. Of course, no one knows exactly how very cunning they are, thus they didn''t expect that they would be led right into a trap in every detour they have made. "Just rest here in the base until everyone is healed," Leo said before adding, "But of course, as the Leaders of both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team, the three of you will receive a punishment," "I understand," Sebastian nodded his head in acknowledgment. "I have no problem with that," Dan expressed his agreement. "Sounds fair to me," Old man Torre understood that doing this was fair and justified. "The punishment isn''t really that hard, the three of you would just be assigned to guard the base during the night time until we leave this ce," Leo faintly smiled. "Okay," Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre nodded their heads in unison. After doing that, Leo went tofort the injured members of both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team before leaving. All the Magical Beasts that every team has caught were submitted to Elvis and the other members of the Intelligence Department to be recorded and put inside the three Green Eagle Flyingboats. They were also in-charged with guarding them and making sure that no Magical Beasts could identally escape. With both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team taking a rest after experiencing an ident, no one was going to clear the Green Skinned Anaconda tribe at the south anymore, which would obviously slow down the process of capturing all the Magical Beasts in this Green Area. Because of that problem, Leo gathered all the Executives to start a meeting. With everyone gathered together, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre quickly described to everyone what had happened to both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team. The reason they were doing this is first they wanted to avoid this kind of situation from happening to another team again, and second is they want to find a solution to fix this problem. "We have already expected right from the very beginning that the Savage Fox tribe would be a big problem in this operation. It''s just that none of us had expected it to actually be this big of a problem," Elvis said. "Well, after all, none of us are familiar with them," Cassandra heaves a heavy sigh. "Yeah..." Elizabeth agreed. "Indeed," Angel seconded. "They are considered as one of the rarest Magical Beasts in the Celestial World, so our situation right now is just understandable," Veronica faintly smiled. "Although I am a White Fox race, I also still have the same experiences and knowledge as all of you about the Savage Fox," Ash expressed helplessly. "Honestly, even our team who has one of the fastest members in the Mischievous Lion Guild are currently also having some difficulty with these Savage Foxes, Charlotte said. She exined, "They are not only fast and cunning, but they are also very strong, they don''t hesitate to abandon the others that are caught, and are very difficult to find," "Unfortunately, I can''t provide any help," Chief Lago wryly smiles. His Charlie Lion team were in-charged of two different Magical Beast tribes, so he really can''t go on and help the other teams. "I understand everyone''s difficulty, but since we don''t have any extra manpower remaining, hence we have no other choice left but to dy our operation here by a bit of time," Leo informed everyone. Considering that they only have a total of 7 teams in the Mischievous Lion Guild as of the moment, with only 6 of the teams going in this operation, they indeed couldn''t assign another team to handle the south. Assigning the Frost Lion team to the south is also not possible, as he can''t trust Elizabeth''s leadership yet. He can''t afford to allow any ident to happen, so it''s much better to just leave the south for now until everyone from both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team ispletely healed. As for the problems about the Savage Foxes... "My team, Elizabeth''s team, and Chief Lago''s team would finish our side as quickly as possible in order to lend you a hand against the Savage Foxes," Leo said before turning to look at Elvis, "For the meantime, I want you to start gathering more information about the Savage Foxes in order for us to know how to handle them," "Okay," Elvis nodded his head. "Meeting dismissed," Leo said before standing up from his chair and leaving the meeting tent. The meeting was concluded, and everyone quickly went to sleep or cultivate. The next morning, everyone left again to begin clearing the Magical Beast tribes. Unfortunately, this time, as if Fate was trying to cause them trouble once again, Leo and his Alpha Lion team and Elizabeth''s Frost Lion team encountered a pack of Savage Foxes. And just like what Sebastian, Dan, and the old man Torre had described to them yesterday, the Savage Foxes were indeed secretly trying to lure them inside their formation. "This is interesting...." Leo said while smiling mischievously. Chapter 486 - Hunting Time Part 4 Chapter 486 Hunting Time part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, Leo along with both of the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team were currently hiding behind a bushy area. Right in front of them is a Savage Fox moving in the same direction as to where they were supposedly going to go. Everyone could easily guess that with the presence of this single Savage Fox here, it consequently also confirmed the presence of more Savage Foxes in the surrounding area, forming a pack of Savage Foxes. Earlier, while observing the Savage Fox in front of them, everyone thought that it seems to be unaware that there are currently some people watching behind it. Later though, after they observe it really closely, in particr at its eyes, they were able to soon notice that it was actually just pretending. From time to time, the Savage Fox would stop on its track and begin sniffing something on the ground. Such kind of action though was just normal for every Magical Beast, as it simply shows that it''s trying to search for prey to hunt. But, every time the Savage Fox turns its head to its left or right, its eyes would actually not look towards that direction as well, but rather its eyes would focus at its back as if trying to confirm something. Obviously, what the Savage Fox''s eyes are searching for is the presence of the people behind its back, which if they just think deeply, they would realize that they are actually also be considered as prey. It really shows that the Savage Foxes aren''t the same as the Magical Beasts that people normally encounter. Its intelligence is so high, specifically almostparable to people''s intelligence or maybe even higher, which is the main reason why they are able to act so cunningly. "No wonder Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre fell for their trap," Leo could finally understand now that no matter how strong a group is, there is still a very high chance for them to not notice that the Savage Foxes are actually nning to set a trap for them. Only people who have a lot of experience when ites to fighting against the Savage Foxes would be able to know their character and behavior. Honestly, it was only due to Leo''s extreme cautiousness that everyone was able to realize the truth. Suddenly, the bushes behind them started moving. Everyone quickly started preparing themselves after seeing this, thinking that the Savage Foxes are now attacking them. Fortunately, it was only Elvis, along with his team from the Intelligence Department. "Bad news, both the Charlie Lion team and Ghost Lion team have unexpectedly encountered a pack of Savage Foxes," Elvis quickly reported the moment he arrived. In the next moment though, as he looked around his surrounding, he soon noticed that everyone was currently raising their own weapons while looking cautiously at them, "Is there something wrong?" "Hehehe..." Everyone slowly lowered their weapons while they turned their heads around in embarrassment as they realized that it was simply a false rm. "It seems like it''s not only us experiencing this situation," Leo said while pointing to Elvis the Savage Fox in front of them. "This is really unexpected," Elvis said, feeling a bit surprised. "Tell every team to return back to the base, we need to discuss some new changes to our n," Leo said as he turned to take onest look at the Savage Fox in front of them before finally leaving along with everyone back to base. ..... Soon, Leo and all the Executives have now gathered again inside the meeting tent. Laid above the table in front of them is a slightly detailed map of their location that Elvis has yet to finish. At the center is a wooden piece with a symbol of a lion smiling mischievously, while at its north, west, south, and east were wooden pieces with a symbol of foxes. "I gathered all of you here due to all of our teams encountering a pack of Savage Foxes," Leo said to inform everyone of the topic of their meeting. He then used a long wooden stick as he pointed at the four fox wood pieces on the map as he continued, "Currently, we are now surrounded by the Savage Foxes in all four of our directions, making us unable to continue with our operation. Though we can''t confirm yet if we are really surrounded, but it should be safe to assume that to be true," "This is a really huge problem for our operation, so I would like to request from all of you present here to give your own suggestions on how we should handle this problem," Yesterday, they really thought that Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre''s teams'' experience was just a coincidence, that may be a pack of Savage Foxes were just hunting in the south, that''s why they encountered them over there. But right now, it was very obvious for everyone to see that this is not in any way a mere coincidence. The Savage Foxes are clearly nning to do something here. And the scary part is, they don''t have any sort of idea what they are nning to do aside from that they are surrounded by them. However, now that none of the teams have fallen for their traps, the Savage Foxes should also be nning right now on what they would do next, or worst, they already have a n and are currently preparing for it. No matter if it''s the former or thetter though, both spells trouble for them, which means that they should solve the problem as soon as possible in order for them to prevent the situation from bing worse. "We can choose to eliminate all the Savage Fox tribes at the east first before proceeding with the other Magical Beast tribes. Though I''m just worried that maybe they will use this as an opportunity tounch an attack at our base as well," Cassandra expressed her thoughts. "Indeed, and they might even cooperate with the other Magical Beast tribes to attack us," Elizabeth added. "Well, we can just strengthen our defense andid out some traps outside, right?" Angel suggested. "But how long do you think would our defense be able tost?" Veronica shook her head. "Oh, then how about let''s not worry about the Magical Beast tribes yet and just proceed with clearing the surrounding area of our base first, just like what we have nned to do from the start? The only reason why we are targeting the Magical Beast tribes first is because they post a lot of danger to us during our clearing. But think about it, those other Magical Beasts that aren''t part of any Magical Beast tribes could likewise also post a threat to us as well. So there is no problem solving them first," Ash presented her own idea. "So what you mean to say is we solve the small problem first while slowly facing the bigger problem?" Charlotte asked in confirmation. "Yes," Ash nodded her head. She continued exining, "In such a way, we will only have one problem to worry about. Also, in the process, we will set up some traps in the area we have cleared to prepare in case the Magical Beast tribes would cooperate with each other andunch an attack to our base," "What you said is good, but that still doesn''t solve the problem with the Savage Foxes," Elvis interrupted. "Not necessarily," Ash shook her head and continued, "While all the teams are currently clearing the surrounding area of our base, we will establish a temporary team to handle the Savage Foxes. Of course, only members with a high cultivation level could be part of this temporary team, in particr the Ice Elves and the Night Elves, so as to avoid a high casualty rate. Instead of the Savage Foxes hunting us, let''s reverse the situation, let''s hunt the Savage Foxes instead," "Good idea, but who should be the Executive in-charged of this temporary team?" Elvis can''t help asking. Suddenly, everyone turned their heads to look at Leo. "Charlotte and Elvis would be in-charged of this temporary team. I want Charlotte to lead a group to capture the Savage Foxes while Elvis would lead another group to look for the Savage Foxes. You both would be cooperating to effectively and efficiently capture the Savage Foxes. While on the other hand, the others would focus on clearing the surrounding area. Let''s not waste any more time and begin with the hunt," Leo said, finally dismissing the meeting. As soon as everyone left the meeting tent, they immediately started preparing on what to do. Charlotte quickly gathered together both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team tobine them in a temporary team, while at the same time Elvis gathered the team from the Intelligence Department. At the same time, Leo gathered both the Alpha Lion team and Charlie Lion team, and a few others who were not doing anything from both the Delta Lion team and Eagle Lion team, together to prepare to clear the surrounding area of the base. As soon as everyone was armed and ready, they immediately set out to begin with the new n. Chapter 487 - Hunting Time Part 5 Chapter 487 Hunting Time part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Charlotte and Elvis along with the temporary team they called as Savage Fox yer team quickly proceeded to the north to capture the Savage Foxes that Leo and Elizabeth''s teams have found. Meanwhile, Leo, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre lead a total of 50 members to clear out the surrounding area of the base. With this kind of operation, there is really no need for any Leader to maintain themand. After all, they''re just simply fighting against No Star to 3 Star level Magical Beasts. With everyone''s cultivation level, so long as they don''t get careless, they would definitely be able to handle the Magical Beasts easily. At this moment, Leo is currently fighting against a Whipping Vine Bunny. It''s a 1 Star Magical Beast that looks almost simr to a normal bunny except that it is one meter tall and is green in color with a group of vines as its tail. The Whipping Vine Bunny would use its w on its arms and feet, its sharp teeth that can break metal, or the group of vines on its tail to attack. Bang! Dozens of vines whipped towards the direction of Leo. Fortunately, with his training of fighting against 2 Earth Elementals at the same time, he was able to quickly dodge the attack. After dodging, he quickly took out a Magic Net from his Storage Ring and threw it towards the Whipping Vine Bunny. Seeing the iing, the Whipping Vine Bunny quickly hops backward to escape away from the Magic Net range. Out of the Whipping Vine Bunny''s expectations though, the moment it hops backward, Leo suddenly threw a dagger. Not towards its direction, but rather towards the upper part of the Magic Net, right after moving the by a bit enough to catch the Whipping Vine Bunny''s the moment itnded on its chosen spot. Bang! The Whipping Vine Bunny was caught by the Magic Net. It quickly tried to escape, but no matter what it does, it was unable to escape. "Easy," Leo said as he bends down on his knees to get the dagger that he had just used. Suddenly though... "Leo, a group of Nature Minions are currently going in your west direction," Cassandra quickly warned Leo. The moment Leo heard the warning, he quickly jumped to the side while pulling the with the trapped Whipping Vine Bunny. In the next moment, small little creatures that looked almost simr to a mini version of a Golem appeared at the left side of his former location. The Nature Minion are small little creatures that walk in two feet, have a body entirely made out of rocks that are covered in green-colored mosses, and have a flower on the top of its head. The flowers are always different, depending on what it had picked when it was still young, but one thing is for certain, it is considered as a Magical resource, though the level would depend on the Nature Minion. The Nature Minions passed by Leo as it continued running away to the east while Cassandra was closely chasing behind. "Let me help you," Leo said before quickly putting the trapped Whipping Vine Bunny at the side and standing up from the ground to follow after Cassandra. He took out a Magic Net from his Storage Ring, preparing to throw it towards the four Nature Minions closely in front of him. However, before he could do that, Cassandra motioned her hand to stop him. "Why?" Leo curiously asked. "Nature Minions would always retreat towards the direction of a much more powerful Nature Minion, so let''s just keep on pretending that we are chasing after it, allowing us to find even more Nature Minions," Cassandra exined. "Oh," Leo nodded in understanding. Simply put, as they keep on scaring the Nature Minions, it would also keep on sabotaging the hiding spots of other Nature Minions. Enk! And just like what Cassandra had said, soon the four little Nature Minions took them towards a big Nature Minion. "Hehehehe, jackpot!" Cassandra said while looking at the 1 Star Nature Minion. "What an unfortunate fellow," Leo can''t help shaking his head in pity. Think about it, no matter how good a Nature Minion''s hiding spot is, a much weaker Nature Minion would undoubtedly still reveal it, which is what had happened to the 1 Star Nature Minion who has a really good hiding spot. If only the four Nature Minions didn''t take them here, they would definitely not know that this big rock is actually a Nature Minion. ENKKKKK! Hearing the big Nature Minion''s loud bellowed, the four little Nature Minions quickly followed after as if finding a new source of courage. Enkkk! Enkkk! Enkkk! Enkkk! "How cute," Leo smile mischievously before quickly summoning 15 Earth Elementals around him. ROAAAAAARRRR! The 15 Earth Elementals immediately roared out the moment they saw the five Nature Minions in front of them. Enk.....! The faces of the five Nature Minions quickly changed to a face as if it was drained by its blood. In the next moment, all five of them, four small and one big, quickly began running towards the direction of a more powerful Nature Minion. "Good job," Cassandra said as she kissed Leo''s cheeks. "Good job? Or are you just looking for a reason to kiss me?" Leo said with a smile on his face. "Hehehe," Cassandra chuckled, feeling a bit bashful that her thoughts were easily found out by Leo. "Anyways, let''s quickly follow after those Nature Minions to clear off all the Nature Minions in this area," Leo said as he grabs Cassandra''s hands and began pulling her to chase after the Nature Minions along with his 15 Earth Elementals. "It seems like you''re also just looking for a reason to hold my hands," Cassandra said with a giggle. "Nah, I don''t need a reason just to hold your hands," Leo replied. Hearing Leo''s words, Cassandra can''t help rolling her eyes seemingly saying to Leo, "As if you can do such a thing," Leo and Cassandra keep on chasing after the Nature Minions and would just simply scare the new Nature Minion that appeared in order for them to look for more Nature Minions. Soon, a total of 29 Nature Minions were gathered together, with the strongest being in the 2 Star level. At first, the 2 Star Nature Minion tried to fight back against Leo, Cassandra, and the 15 Earth Elementals, but as soon as it realized that it was at a disadvantage, it quickly began running with the other Nature Minions towards the direction of a much more powerful Nature Minion. At this moment, all the Nature Minions were cornered behind a huge wall, surrounded by Leo, Cassandra, and 15 Earth Elementals. They were all shivering, obviously scared of what they are going to do to them next. Suddenly though, the huge wall began moving from the ground. Next, a flower was slowly being revealed on top of the huge wall. "This cunning little fellows," Leo clicked his tongue as he was able to quickly identify that the wall in front of them is actually a 3 Star or above Nature Minion. Without wasting any time, Leo immediately threw the Magic Net on his hand towards the direction of the Nature Minions, easily catching 5 of them. The reason why he had done such action was simply because he wanted to minimize the number of the Nature Minions. He already knew that the moment this huge Nature Minion fully reveals itself, these group of Nature Minions would immediately find a new source of courage, making them no longer fearful of them and are going to be ready to fight. Cassandra was able to easily understood what Leo intended to do, so she also threw the Magic Net on her hands towards the three 2 Star Nature Minions, instantly eliminating the troublesome Nature Minions in the group. After doing that, both Leo and Cassandra jumped backward and prepared themselves to fight against the suspected 3 Star or above Nature Minion. At the side, the 15 Earth Elementals also turned themselves into their Golem form to increase their defensive and fighting capability. Booooom! Booooom! In the next second, a 20 meter tall 3 Star level Nature Minion finally revealed itself from the ground. ROOOOARRR! A really loud bellowed soon after sounded. ROOOOOARRR! ROOOOOARRR! The 15 Earth Elementals also replied with their own loud bellowed, not letting the 3 Star Nature Minion intimidate them. "Enough chit chat, let''s fight," Leo said as he put his hand forward, "Vine spell!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Vines quickly appeared to hold down both legs of the Nature Minion, restricting it from moving forward. "Fireball!" Cassandra quickly followed after. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two fireballs shoot out from the hands of Cassandra straight towards the head of the Nature Minion. Booom! Booom! The moment the two fireballsnded on the head of the Nature Minion, its whole body right after slowly began falling backwards due to the vines holding its both legs. BOOOOOOM! A loud crash of the huge Nature Minion sounded, causing a cloud of dust to spread on its nearby surrounding. "Attack them," Leo quickly ordered the 15 Earth Elementals. Booom! Bang! Booom! Bang! Booom! The 15 Earth Elementals and the remaining 21 Nature Minions quickly began fighting. Despite having a numerical disadvantage though, the 15 Earth Elementals were clearly still much more strongerpared to all of the 21 Nature Minions. One reason for that was because the group of Nature Minions was abination of No Star to 1 Star level, while all the Earth Elementals were peak No Star level. Moreover, because this fight wasn''t intended to kill the Nature Minions, the 15 Earth Elementals created many earth spheres to imprisoned the weaker Nature Minions, slowly reducing their numbers. And with the help of Leo and Cassandra, all the Nature Minions were soon caught by Magic Nets. After doing that, Leo then unsummoned all the Earth Elementals and soon after reced them with Nature Elementals. As soon as the 15 Nature Elementals appeared, Leo then said, "Bind that huge Nature Minion to the ground with your vines," The 15 Nature Elementals nodded their heads in unison before quickly creating a much thicker vine than before out from the weeds on the ground. Obviously, because Leo had now learned the Vine spell, the Magic Power of the vines that the Nature Elementals had created had significantly improved as well. As soon as the vines appeared, they then shoot straight towards the huge Nature Minion currently having trouble getting up and the vines soon after sessfully trapped the huge Nature Minion. Chapter 488 - Hunting Time Part 6 Chapter 488 Hunting Time part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce In such an easy way, Leo and Cassandra were able to sessfully catch a total of 30 Nature Minions, specifically one is a 3 Star Nature Minion, three are 2 Star Nature Minions, five are 1 Star Nature Minions, while the rest is No Star Nature Minions. Cassandra turned to look at Leo and asked, "Let''s bring our catch back to base?" "I guess this is enough for today," Leo replied. Because there were a lot of Nature Minions here for them to bring, they called out some nearby members first to help them carry all of them. In total, Leo and Cassandra were able to catch 33 Magical Beasts, including 30 Nature Minions, 2 Whipping Vine Bunnies, and a Breeze Lizard. A lot of the members were really shocked after hearing that they have caught a total of 33 Magical Beasts, but as soon as they found out that 30 of those were actually just Nature Minions, they quickly understood the reason why and didn''t be shocked anymore. Honestly, the majority of the catch of the other members was also Nature Minions. The only difference between them and Leo and Cassandra is the fact that they didn''t spend a lot of time capturing the Nature Minions by allowing them to sabotage their own kind. Apparently, they just found out today that the Nature Minions are actually almost everywhere in the surrounding area nearby their base. It''s a bit surprising because Elvis didn''t report to them such a finding. Well, considering that the Nature Minions aren''t really notable Magical Beasts, they could understand the reason why Elvis didn''t bother about them. Even a No Star Mage could catch a 1 Star Nature Minion, thus they aren''t really that dangerous. In fact, the attack of a No Star Nature Minion doesn''t even hurt that much, it''s just like they are being hit by a pebble thrown by a kid. Nevertheless, they still shouldn''t underestimate the Nature Minions because once they are surrounded by a lot of them, they could still prove to be a dangerous Magical Beast. Before night came, everyone was able to clear out the surrounding 50 meters distance from the base and had installed plenty of traps around. The area that they have cleared is not really a huge area, but that''s just because of their unfamiliarity with the surroundings and that they weren''t able to cover a lot of areas yet due to some people staying back in the base. Charlotte and Elvis'' Savage Fox yer team has also returned, bringing with them 17 Savage Foxes. Shockingly, the Savage Foxes they have caught were actually only a quarter of all the Savage Foxes they have found in the north, meaning to say there are 60 to 70 Savage Foxes over there. Such information really made a lot of them to feel a bit afraid, especially the members of the Alpha Lion team. If Leo didn''t issue a retreat order, then they''d be the one to certainly face all of those 60 to 70 Savage Foxes. A few of the members that have returned from capturing the Savage Foxes were wounded, though the majority of them only received a small injury that can be healed in just a matter of a single day, with only a single member that got seriously injured after unexpectedly being surrounded by a group of Savage Foxes during his scouting. In the end, that person was rescued by Elvis as he was one of his men. "So far, everything is proceeding smoothly," Charlotte reported to Leo. "How was the investigation? Did you find anything strange?" Leo asked. "Yes, we have indeed found one, or to be more exact, we found two," Elvis nodded his head. He then continued, "Just like what we have expected, the Savage Foxes are now preparing to do something," "The moment we arrived over there, we immediately saw that all of the Savage Foxes are currently returning back to the east. They should already know that we have found out about their ns, that''s why they are returning home," "Most likely," Leo nodded his head in agreement. "And aside from that, we also found a few Savage Foxes returning from the direction of the remaining Green Fur Ape tribes," Elvis reported his team''s discovery. "Then it seems like the worst-case scenario that we have expected is going to happen," Leo put his hand on his forehead while shaking his head. He really doesn''t like the Magical Beast tribes cooperating with each other as this simply means a lot of trouble for them. "Begin strengthening our defense in the base and put all the Magical Beasts we have caught inside the three Green Eagle Flyingboats to prepare for an emergency retreat. If worst reallyes, then we have no other choice left but to leave this ce ahead of time in order to avoid casualties," Leo informed everyone of his decision. He added, "In the meantime, continue capturing as many Savage Foxes as possible. If possible, go and steal some Savage Fox''s eggs so that we can tame some of them once we returned. In such a way, we can study more of their characteristics and behavior, which should allow us to avoid simr dangers in the future," "About that, wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Elvis can''t help asking. "It would indeed be dangerous, but we have a 9 Star Battle Mage and a 9 Star Mage here," Leo said while looking at Charlotte and Chief Lago, "Their strength should be enough to steal a Savage Fox''s egg, right?" "Well, if Elvis can provide us with more information about the Savage Foxes, then we might just be able to increase the chances of stealing a Savage Fox''s egg," Charlotte said. "But you see, we just need more information," Leo said with a smile on his face. "Sorry..." Elvis said apologetically. "As we don''t know yet on what direction the Savage Foxes would appear tomorrow, the Savage Fox yer team would just go towards both the west and east location. If they appeared on the west, all of you will focus on the west, but if they don''t appear in that location, then all of you would focus on the east, put pressure on them as much as possible so that even if the Magical Beast tribes in the surrounding area cooperate together to attack our base, the side of the Savage Foxes wouldn''t be able to lend a hand, thus allowing us to focus our defense on the north, west, and south," "Alright!" "I agree!" "As long as we can catch more Savage Foxes, I''m okay with that," "....." "Anyways," Leo grabbed a stick by the side of the table as he pointed it at the ce outside of the 50 meters and dragged it farther away, "We should start expanding to 200 meters tomorrow so that we will have enough space to set up a lot of traps and be prepared the moment the Magical Beast tribes attack our base. Once we aplish that, then I''m confident to say that our sess rate of winning the fight would increase by 10%," "Right now, what is the chance of us winning?" Cassandra can''t help asking. "1%," Leo didn''t hesitate to reply. "Just like what I''ve expected," With Leo''s extreme cautiousness, it''s not strange for him to say that they will only have a 1% chance of winning the fight against the Magical Beast tribes of this Green Area. In fact, it would be strange if he had actually said that they have more than 1% chance? "In total, we will be able to have an 11% chance of winning the fight once we finished clearing the 200 meters area from our base," Leo rified. He then continued, "We have no time to miss, meeting dismissed," With that being said, the meeting was immediately dismissed. All the Executives quickly went to their teams to inform them of the result of the meeting. In the next moment, some people stopped resting as they proceeded to strengthen the surrounding wall of the base. The thick wooden wall was slowly being reced into a stone brick wall by the Mages using Earth Wall spell. A few of them also prepared some improvised war weapons, like a wooden catapult and a slingshot by simply using vines and woods. They put all of those improvised war weapons on top of the walls and prepared some small rocks by the side that will beunched to attack the Magical Beasts. At the same time, a few Mages also dug a deep pit around the wall and casted some water-rted Magic spells beneath them. In such a way, climbing up the walls of their base would be a difficult task for the Magical Beasts. A thick wooden gate was also built so that the Magical Beasts wouldn''t be able to easily get inside the base. Also, they built a wooden bridge to cross to the base that can be lifted up, in such a way they could cause more trouble for the Magical Beasts to cross towards their base. As they obviously can''t finish everything today, Leo told everyone to take a rest and began eating their dinner. Because they have done a lot of things today, Leo reminded the chefs to cook a lot more of food so that everyone would be able to have enough to fill up their stomachs, thus allowing them to recuperate the lost energy and stamina, and prepare for the next day. After all, they would be doing a lot of things tomorrow. When that was all over, the people who were not in-charged to guard for the night quickly went to sleep. Chapter 489 - Hunting Time Part 7 Chapter 489 Hunting Time part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next day, The moment Leo woke up and walked out of the manor, he immediately saw that everyone was already busying themselves with catching Magical Beasts and finishing the structure of the base. He was really a bit surprised after seeing such a scene, because, in all honesty, it is actually still early in the morning. Nevertheless, he was still feeling d and delighted about it. With them working this hard, the ns that they have discussed and agreed on yesterday would definitely bepleted. Looking around, Leo immediately saw Cassandra and his other women eating around a long table just right beside the manor. Feeling that his stomach was now hungry, he quickly made his way towards them. "Morning," Cassandra greeted Leo before handing him a te. Leo epted the te before walking towards his seat. He grabbed the dishes that he wanted to eat before proceeding to eat his breakfast. "What took you so long to wake up?" Elizabeth said, sounding a bit displeased. "I was cultivating tillte at night yesterday," Leo exined. Ever since the beginning of the journey to this ce, he had started cultivating before going to sleep. And right now, he would feel ufortable if he doesn''t cultivate first before going to sleep. This should be one of the signs that he''s now slowly adapting to his life as a Mage. "It seems like it''s not only us that''s really working hard," Angel said with a smile on her face. "That just got me inspired to work even more harder," Veronica expressed her thoughts. "It''s really good to see that everyone is thinking of working hard. The harder we work, the more powerful we would be," Ash said in encouragement. "By the way, where''s Charlotte?" Leo asked after seeing that Charlotte wasn''t with them right now. "Charlotte has already left to begin catching some Savage Foxes," Cassandra replied and right after added, "She brought along all the Ice Elves, Night Elves, and Elvis and his team. All of them were helplessly dragged by her to work earlier this morning," "Not only Charlotte," Elizabeth said before she pointed at Chief Lago who was busy training his Charlie Lion team, "Chief Lago has also woke up really early. He even went to the tent of his men to personally wake them up to begin some warm-up and training exercises. What''s even more shocking is, his team actually agreed and are all currently in high spirits," "I can see that," Leo said as he noticed that all of the 10 members of the Charlie Lion team are really doing their best on training themselves. "I really wonder what''s gotten to everyone today?" Angel can''t help asking. "Well, actually I''m also feeling really energetic today. It''s really strange because I don''t normally feel this way every morning," Veronica said. Ash nodded her head before saying, "It should be because we have eaten a lot of Magical Beastsst night," "Indeed," Leo said. He had specifically ordered the chefsst night to cook a lot of food so that they will have a lot of energy today. Eating Magical Beasts is very beneficial to Mages as it contains a lot of Magic and Mana. But since they directly went to sleep after eatingst night, those things that they have absorbed weren''t released and remained inside their bodies until this morning. That''s the reason why the moment they woke up, they all quickly found themselves having a lot of energy that wants to be released from their body as if like an erupting volcano. Honestly, this was also what he felt during that time he finished eating ten servings of dishes after his training. After knowing such helpful information, he immediately thought that he should also try it to everyone to help them in their cultivation. And it seems like what he had done is very beneficial for them. After finishing their training exercises, Chief Lago along with the members of his Charlie Lion team then quickly left the base to begin catching Magical Beasts. Meanwhile, Leo and the others were also already done eating. As they are also feeling really energetic right now, they rested for a bit to digest the food they have eaten before calling all the members from the Alpha Lion team to begin some warm-up and training exercises as well. As soon as they were done with the warm-up and training exercises, they then right after left the base to begin capturing Magical Beasts. ..... Fifty meters and onwards from the base is already considered very far. That''s why the Magical Beasts found in this ce are much stronger than what they have encountered yesterday. Like for example, the Whipping Vine Bunnies they have encountered yesterday are no longer merely a No Star to 1 Star level, but rather all of them have the cultivation of 1 Star to 3 Star level now. And there were no longer any No Star Nature Minions to be found as well since all of them are now 1 Star and above Nature Minions and they are also gathered together in a group of 3 to 5 Nature Minions. Because of such danger, Leo split the Alpha Lion team into 3 people in each group. In such a way, they will have more people to help each other whenever they are facing danger. At this moment, Cassandra and Elizabeth were in the same group as Leo. And unlike the others, they stayed nearer to the 50 meters they have cleared yesterday since the cultivation level of the three of them is merely 1 Star. Although he had summoned 15 Earth Elementals with a strength of peak No Star to add morebat capability and security to their group, he knows that it still wouldn''t guarantee their safety. Honestly speaking, the only reason why Leo and Cassandra were able to defeat a 3 Star Nature Minion yesterday with the help of the 15 Elementals was due to the fact that the Nature Minions aren''t really considered to be a strong Magical Beast. If the 3 Star Magical Beast they have encountered at that time wasn''t a Nature Minion, then they wouldn''t have been able to defeat it that easily, or even have the chance of defeating one with their current strength. "Lure all the Whipping Vine Bunnies together here," Leo ordered the 15 Earth Elementals who are currently being chased after by dozens of Whipping Vine Bunnies. Leo then turned to look at both sides in front of him and saw Cassandra and Elizabeth holding a Magic Rope each in their hands, preparing for the Whipping Vine Bunnies'' arrival. "Just wait for a bit more," Leo reminded them. Cassandra and Elizabeth turned to look at Leo and nodded their heads in affirmation. Whoooosh! Finally, the Earth Elementals had sessfully lured all the Whipping Vine Bunnies in one location. In the next moment, all of them suddenly turned into their toy soldier formed, which momentarily stunned all the Whipping Vine Bunnies. Seeing such an opportunity, Leo, Cassandra, and Elizabeth didn''t waste any time as they quickly threw the Magic Net on their hands towards the Whipping Vine Bunnies. Whoooooosh! And as easy as that, Leo, Cassandra, and Elizabeth were able to sessfully catch 15 Whipping Vine Bunnies. However, just after they grabbed the Magic Nets and were preparing to return all of their catch back to base, they quickly saw in front of them the members of the Alpha Lion team, including Angel, Veronica, and Ash, frantically running towards their direction. "Run, a Magical Beast hoard is iing!" Ash who was currently carrying both Angel and Veronica on both her sides quickly eximed the moment she saw Leo and his group. "The three of you, quickly help them, while the rest would try to dy the Magical Beast hoard as much as possible!" Leo immediately ordered his 15 Earth Elementals after hearing Ash''s warning. After doing that, he then quickly grabbed Cassandra and Elizabeth''s hands before pulling them towards the direction of the base. The 15 Earth Elementals nodded their heads in unison as they didn''t hesitate to run towards Ash''s direction. With both sides quickly moving towards each other, it didn''t take that long for them to meet. The 3 Earth Elementals quickly grabbed Angel, Veronica, and Ash before putting them on their shoulder and turning around to run towards Leo''s direction, while on the other hand, the 12 Earth Elementals began setting up some earth walls, traps, or whatsoever and at the same time helping the other members of the Alpha Lion team to catch up with the other members ahead. A few minutester, the Magical Beast hoard could finally be seen by everyone. It was a medium-sized Magical Beast hoard made up of around 300 to 500 Magical Beasts. The minority of the Magical Beasts were the likes of Whipping Vine Bunnies, Nature Minions, Breeze Lizards, and others, but they weren''t really that manypared to the Green Fur Apes. Seeing the Magical Beast hoard, it wasn''t really that difficult for everyone to guess that this is the doing of the Savage Foxes. Although they have already expected this kind of thing to happen, they were still surprised to see it since none of them had expected it to happen today. After all, they just found out about the n of the Savage Foxes yesterday.. And at that time, the worst thing they have expected was that they are still preparing for the next n, which might take them more than a day toplete. Chapter 490 - Hunting Time Part 8 Chapter 490 Hunting Time part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment they arrived near the base, everyone could immediately see that the other members from the different locations were also experiencing the same thing as them. A Magical Beast hoard has also appeared at their side as well. As soon as everyone arrived at the base, the drawbridge was immediately lifted up and the thick wooden gates were right after closing. The improvised war weapons on the top of the walls were soon after loaded and ready to fire any time. At the side, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats were already preparing to fly up for an emergency retreat the moment the situation turns out for the worst. "We have already put inside as many Magical Beasts as we can fit in the three Green Eagle Flyingboats," "Everyone is present, we have no casualties yet," "Charlotte and Elvis along with the Savage Fox yer team has already returned," "....." A lot of reports were being sent to Leo at every passing minute. And as soon as those reportse, he would quickly inform them of what to do next. "Good, then just tell the Captains of the three Green Eagle Flyingboats to prepare for an emergency retreat whenever we needed it," "Gather all of them on the top of the walls to prepare for battle," "Tell Charlotte and Elvis to bring their team ande here as soon as possible," "....." As soon as they received Leo''s reply, they immediately leave to execute the order. "Are we really going to fight?" Cassandra can''t help asking. "As long as our gates are not yet breached by those Magical Beasts, we will continue fighting. Only Fate knows whether we would lose or win this battle," Leo replied. The battle is notpletely determined yet, and they also still have a chance to win it. That''s why they should stay and fight first, then just decide on whether they should retreat or not when the situation is finally not in their favor. If they retreat now and find out that they could actually win the battleter on, then it would certainly be one of the very regretful thing for them. Moreover, which is something he hadn''t mentioned to anyone yet; even though they only have a 1% to 11% chances of winning the battle right now, but the moment he adds the Doombringer to that, then more or less they would have 70% to 80% chances of winning. This was the main reason why he wasn''t really worried right now, because the moment he revealed the Doombringer, the chances of turning the table to their favor are very high. The only problem left is who he should give the Doombringer to, specifically Chief Lago or Charlotte. In his opinion, only both of them could really bring out a certain extent of the Doombringer''s Magic Power, considering that they are at the 9 Star level. If he gives the Doombringer to anyone else, like for example Dan, then it would be impossible for him to cast a Magic spell with a strength of 9 Star level or above. Considering their current situation right now, he really can''t afford to do such a thing as it might just cause them some unnecessary troubles that could affect them negatively. At that time, the high chance of turning the table in their favor would be gone, which is something he really doesn''t want. Between a Mage which is Chief Lago, and a Battle Mage, which is Charlotte, the former could cast a much more powerful Magic spellpared to thetter, but thetter could, in turn, use a Magic weapon like the Doombringer much better than the former. But taking into consideration that the Doombringer is a Magic Staff, then the better candidate should be Chief Lago because a Magic Staff''s main purpose is to increase the Magic Power of a Magic spell more than what the other Magic weapons of the same level could offer. However, due to his limited knowledge about the Battle Mage, he''s having second thoughts as well that may be the Doombringer is much suited for Battle Mages. That''s the reason why he had called out Charlotte because she knows herself better than anyone else. He also called out Elvis because he''s an Information Dealer, thus he should know a lot of information about the Battle Mages, just maybe though... Although he''s not really sure about Elvis knowing a lot of information about the Battle Mages. After all, the both of them haven''t yet worked together for a long period of time. But one thing is for certain though, if he wants to know about the answer to that question, then he should ask Elvis about it. Soon, Charlotte, Elvis, and everyone from the Fox yer team finally arrived. Right after, the other Executives, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre have also arrived. "Our situation right now doesn''t really look that good, but if we just retreat now, then all of the efforts we have spent here for the past few days would just turn into nothing. I don''t want that, and neither do any of you want that as well," Leo said while looking solemnly at all the Executives. "What we want is to clear this Green Area with all the Magical Beasts that inhabit it and then return back to Emerald City to exchange all of them for a lot of points. Only by doing that could we call the efforts we have spent here worth it!" "However, I''m not an unreasonable person, nor am I a greedy guy. You all know me already about how much I hate troublesome things, so if the situation really bes troublesome, then you can count on me that I will not hesitate to immediately issue a retreat order. But you also know that even if it''s troublesome, I don''t just back out easily without a fight," "So what I''m nning to do here is to fight until our gates are breached by the Magical Beasts. If the gates aren''t breached yet, then we will continue on fighting," Leo said before turning around to look at the iing Magical Beast hoard in front. "In this battle, we don''t intend to capture the Magical Beasts anymore, but at the same time, we also don''t intend to just kill all of them since that''s no different to just retreating back to Emerald City. After all, a dead Magical Beast is equal to zero points," Cassandra and all the Executives quickly turned to look at each other, all of them showing a confused look on their faces as they don''t really understand what Leo meant with his words. "Right now, all of you might all be wondering; if you don''t want to capture those Magical Beasts but also don''t want to kill all of them, then what should we do?" Leo said before slowly smiling mischievously. He pointed his hand at the 7 Star Green Fur Ape before saying, "Simple, we will only kill the Leader of the Magical Beast hoards around us. I''m not really a hundred percent sure if the same rules apply to all Magical Beast tribes when we kill their Leader, but one thing is for certain though, once we kill their Leaders, then their followers would start feeling fearful and it would nt the thought of wanting to retreat back to their base," "Once that happens, we will then grab this opportunity to inflict even more fear until eventually the majority of the Magical Beasts would start retreating back to their base. At that time, it means that we have sessfully defeated the Magical Beast hoards, thus allowing us to continue with our operation, do you all understand?" Leo finally finished saying what he''s nning to do. Leo''s n was fairly simple, kill all the Leaders of the Magical Beasts to inflict fear on the rest of the Magical Beasts, then kill more powerful Magical Beasts to inflict even more fear until all of the Magical Beasts retreat back to their base. However, there is a single problem though... "I''m good with your n, but there''s a problem... How should we handle the Savage Foxes?" Elvis can''t help asking. Indeed, the problem still remained to be the Savage Foxes. From the beginning until now, the Savage Foxes has always been the problem. It''s the Savage Foxes that had most likely thought of this n. And they should also be the one that holds the most power, not only in this Magical Beast hoards but certainly also in this Green area, implying that they are the Ruler of this ce, while the others, no matter what species of Magical Beasts, they are still just merely their followers. Meaning to say, even if they kill all the Leaders of these Magical Beast hoards like that 7 Star Green Fur Ape, as long as the root cause of all of this to happened exist, especially the Savage Foxes, then it might not necessarily cause the Magical Beast hoards to retreat. In fact, it might even just cause the situation to turn even more worst as killing their Leaders would certainly infuriate all of them. "I don''t believe that the Savage Foxes no longer have fears in their hearts. As long as they''re alive, making them feel fear is still possible," "So what you simply mean to say is we will do the exact same n to the Savage Foxes?" Elvis curiously asked. Hearing Elvis'' question, Leo simply smiled mischievously before taking out an item from his Storage Ring. Chapter 491 - Hunting Time Part 9 Chapter 491 Hunting Time part 9 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Seeing the wooden Magic Staff on Leo''s hand, everyone immediately eximed in shock. The Doombringer! "You''re not serious, right?" Cassandra dubiously asked. She added, "The moment you use that Magic weapon, its secret would definitely be exposed for everyone here to see," "Indeed, and although all of the people present here right now are members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, that still doesn''t necessarily guarantee that they won''t spill out any of the information of what had happened here today to someone else," Elizabeth said worryingly, and continued, "And once that happens, trouble would certainly knock at our doors the very next day," "Unless," Angel suddenly thought of something. She then continued, "If we can have some kind of reasonable excuse to exin what had happened," Hearing Angel''s words, Cassandra and the other Executives quickly began thinking of what kind of reasonable excuse could they used to exin the Magic Power of the Doombringer. In the end, they were still unable to think of one... "I got none," Veronica shook her head. "Yeah, same," Ash expressed that she was also unable to think of a reasonable excuse as well. "It''s not that we can''t think of anything, it''s simply because its Magic Power is something that we can''t just easily exin," Charlotte exined. Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, and Elvis nodded their heads in unison as they also agree with what Charlotte had said. The Doombringer is a very powerful Magic weapon due to the fact that it''s imbued with a Magic stone. Any Magic spells that are casted with the help of a Magic stone would have an increase of five times or more. Like for example, Dan''s Fireshot spell can already create 100 fireballs without the help of a Magic stone, but the moment he used such a Magical resource to cast his Fireshot spell, he would certainly be able to create 500 fireballs or more. Such kind of concept isn''t really something that can just be easily exined by saying that Dan is powerful, or that Dan''s cultivation level has unexpectedly broken through to the 8 Star. In fact, even an 8 Star Mage can''t create 500 fireballs... Or maybe they could, but definitely, only those so-called geniuses could do that, which Dan isn''t considered as one. Moreover, the Magic Power of the Fireshot spell would also be increased by five times or more, meaning to say, a single fireball would be able to easily burn to ashes a 7 Star to 9 Star level Magical Beast like it was nothing, which honestly speaking, isn''t really something that Dan could do. Not to mention, all of those problems that are mentioned are only about the Magic stone. One should also know that the Doombringer was crafted using some rare Magical resources. This simply means to say that aside from the Magic stone, the materials that were used to craft the Doombringer could also increase the Magic Power of the Magic spell. No one really knows exactly what kind of rare Magical resources were used to craft the Doombringer, of course aside from the Magic stone, but one thing is for certain, and that is the clear fact that the Magical resources used as materials should be worthy for it to be imbued together with a Magic stone. It''s simply because low-quality Magical resources can''t withstand the power of a Magic stone. Adding all of those together, it isn''t really that difficult for people to arrive at the conclusion that they have used a powerful Magic weapon. And what else is the Magic weapon capable of such a feat that exists in the Emerald Tree Kingdom aside from the Doombringer, right? "Actually, it''s very simple," Leo said before turning to look at Charlotte and Chief Lago. He then asked, "Between the two of you, who is more suited to use this Magic weapon?" "Him!" Charlotte didn''t hesitate to point at Chief Lago. "Her!" Chief Lago also didn''t hesitate to point at Charlotte. It was very obvious to see that both Charlotte and Chief Lago doesn''t want such kind of trouble to fall into their hands. "Okay... Then the both of you can just continue pointing at each other until the Magical Beasts finally breached our gates. We will then leave and the majority of our efforts here would be wasted. If that''s what you want, then I don''t really mind. After all, I''m not the person who would bebeled as a coward," Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. Hearing Leo''s words, both Charlotte and Chief Lago quickly turned to look at each other. They both beganmunicated through their eyes and soon after finally arrived at a conclusion. In the next moment, Chief Lago heaves a sigh of helplessness before saying, "It''s me, I''m nearing the breaking point to officially be a 1st Gxy Mage," Leo smiled and handed Chief Lago the Doombringer before saying, "Congrattions in advance, then consider this as my gift. If you don''t want it, you can freely return it to me anytime after this fight," Chief Lago epted the Doombringer from Leo while smiling wryly. He then said, "So, what do I need to do with this Doombringer?" "Oh, just use a simple Fireball spell and shoot it towards the Savage Fox that you think is stronger than the other Savage Foxes," Leo reply while pointing towards the direction of the Savage Foxes. "That easy?" Chief Lago was immediately rendered speechless after hearing what Leo had said. If it was actually just this easy, then they shouldn''t have bothered with such a lengthy speech and just let Leo get straight to the point a while ago. Though in the second thought, it was actually their fault since they immediately reacted the moment Leo revealed the Doombringer to them, not letting him continue with what he was intending to say to them. Cassandra and the others were also immediately dumbfounded. They really didn''t expect that the problem about what reasonable excuse they should use to exin the Magic Power of the Doombringer could actually just be solved this easily. Seriously, why did none of them had thought of such a simple solution? If using the Doombringer could increase the Magic Power of any Magic spells by five times or more, then just make someone powerful use the weakest Magic spell they knew. In such a way, the Magic Power of the Magic spell could easily be exined that the person''s cultivation is simply high, to begin with, that''s why it resulted in such a powerful Magic spell. "Anyways, the rest of us would focus on the three Magical Beast hoards in our north, west, and south direction, while leave the entire east for Chief Lago to handle," Leo said before adding, "The north would be handled by both the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team, the west would be handled by the Ghost Lion team, and the south would be handled by both the Delta Lion team and Eagle-Lion team along with the members of the Charlie Lion team, any questions?" "None," Everyone replied in unison. The n was almost perfect. They would handle the Leaders of the Magical Beast hoards in the north, west, and south direction, while Chief Lago would handle the Leaders of the Savage Foxes at the east direction using the Doombringer. Once they eliminate all of the Leaders and inflict enough fear to the rest of the Magical Beasts, then it should be possible to make all the Magical Beasts retreat back to their base. At that time, they would win the battle. "Then let''s proceed," Leo finally dismissed the meeting. With that said, everyone quickly left for their assigned position. Leo and Elizabeth gathered all the members of the Alpha Lion team and Frost Lion team together and positioned them at the north wall. Charlotte gathered all the members of the Ghost Lion team together and positioned them at the west wall. Andstly, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre gathered together all the members of the Charlie Lion team, Delta Lion team, and Eagle Lion team together and positioned them at the south wall. Meanwhile, Chief Lago positioned himself alone at the east wall. On his hand is the powerful Doombringer disguised merely as a wooden Magic Staff, asionally emitting a powerful aura. Soon, the entire base was finally surrounded by a thousand or so of Magical Beasts in all four different directions. Separating between the base and the Magical Beasts was only the 50 meters or so of distance that the Mischievous Lion Guild has sessfully cleared out of Magical Beast from yesterday until earlier ago. Traps were secretlyid out around the ce, that''s why the Magical Beasts choose not to proceed any farther yet, as if they were all waiting for their Leaders to tell them on how they should handle these traps. On the other hand, Leo and everyone on top of the walls of the base were all already set and prepared. Different colors of Magic circles from the different Magic spells that they would be casting could be seen around the walls. And a few others had their hands on the war weapons, ready to fire the moment the signal of the battle is sounded. Author''s note: (~M_W Nomral: I am very very very sorry for uploading a wrong chapter. I am not getting any sleep this couple of days so I did not notice that I uploaded the wrong one and don''t mind me putting these in here because Inkstone only lets you edit the chapters with less than or more than 100 words.. Once again I am very very very sorry for the inconvenience I''ll make sure not to let it happen again. a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a Chapter 492 - Hunting Time Part 10 Chapter 492 Hunting Time part 10 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, the atmosphere of the surrounding area has be very intense. Both sides were showing different serious expressions but it all meant one thing; they are prepared for the battle. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon, the Leaders of the Magical Beasts finally showed themselves at the very front. On the north side, two tall Green Fur Apes have appeared. One of them is 20 meters tall while the other one is 30 meters tall. The 20 meters tall Green Fur Ape is a 7 Star level Magical Beast, while the 30 meters tall Green Fur Ape is an 8 Star level Magical Beast. They both have the same huge body shape and form, showing how strong and powerful they are. At the west side, five powerful Magical Beasts have appeared. Two are Raging Bulls, while the other three are Titan Frogs. The two Raging Bulls are 7 Star level Magical Beasts. Their body is 20 meters in length and 10 feet tall. Both have a very long and sharp horn spreading from both sides of their head that looks almost like a crescent moon with both ends of the horns trying to reach at each other. Their body looks really tough as if they''re equipped with an armor making it difficult for ordinary metal weapons to inflict any damage to them. On the other hand, the three Titan Frog are all 6 Star level Magical Beasts. The left is green in color; the middle is red in color, while the right is yellow in color, with all of them having some ck polka dots around their bodies. They are all 100 meters tall with a somewhat thin body, a clear reason for why they have the word ''Titan'' in their name. And their body is covered by some kind of gooey substance, making it look really sticky and slimy. On the south side, three less than a hundred meters long, Green Skinned Anacondas have appeared. They are all 6 Star level Magical Beasts. Their looks are almost exactly simr to those of Yellow Skinned Anacondas if one doesn''t consider their difference in color. Lastly, on the east side, five Savage Foxes have appeared that are all 8 Star level Magical Beasts. They are all 10 feet tall and 20 meters long, including their tails which are 3 meters long. Surprisingly, each of them has three tails, showing that they are actually Three Tailed Savage Foxes. Such kind of Savage Foxes simply implies that they are three times more powerfulpared to those Savage Foxes with only one tail. The color of their fur is mostly orange-colored with their belly being white-colored fur. Seeing the Leaders of these Magical Beasts, Leo can''t help smiling mischievously while saying, "This would definitely be easy," With all the Leaders of the Magical Beasts appearing in front of them now, they won''t need to worry anymore about spending some time looking for them. The moment this battle starts, they would just have to focus on attacking those Leaders and the moment they die, they would then focus on attacking those powerful Magical Beasts. Of course, they would also take care of those weaker Magical Beasts that got near the walls. After all, no matter how weak they are, they could still pose some dangers to them. "No need to wait, shoot down those Leaders!" Leo eximed loudly. Leo''s order was quickly passed to everyone, and soon, the sounds of the war weapons beingunched sounded. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Huge boulders shoot straight in the direction of the Leaders of the Magical Beasts. At the same time, different Elements of Magic spells were also shooting out from the hands of everyone in the same direction as the attack of the war weapons. As soon as they saw the attacks beingunched in their direction, all the Magical Beasts finally charged themselves towards the base of the Mischievous Lion Guild, marking the beginning of the battle. While on the other hand, the Leaders who were being targeted by the first round of attacks tried their best to defend themselves. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! At the end of the attack, two of the Leaders of the Magical Beasts were dead, one is a 6 Star Titan Frog that Charlotte had killed, while the other one is a Green Skinned Anaconda that Dan and old man Torre had killed. ROAAAAAARRRR! With the deaths of two of their Leaders, the charging Magical Beasts, in particr, the Titan Frogs and Green Skinned Anacondas, immediately became enraged. In the next moment, theyunched their long-range attacks towards the base of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! The Titan Frogs shoot out a water jet out from their mouths and the Green Skinned Anacondas began swinging stones straight in the direction of the base. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! However, because of the walls being tall and how far they currently were, the majority of their attacks only hit the walls, with the minority only hitting the war weapons on top of the walls. In the next moment, huge boulders were thrown out from the base of the Mischievous Lion Guild. This time, they were all thrown by the 15 Earth Elementals that Leo had just summoned straight in the direction of the Leaders of the Magical Beasts. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The Leader of the Magical Beasts was again unable to charge as they need to defend themselves from another round of attack. In their minds, they swore that once they finished defending themselves from all of these attacks, they will immediatelyunch their own. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Contrary to their thoughts though, what followed right after the attacks of the Earth Elementals were another round of attacks from the war weapons, likewise towards the direction of the Leaders of the Magical Beasts. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! All the Leaders of the Magical Beasts are seriously being keptpany by the attack of both the Earth Elementals and war weapons. They were all unable to provide any help to their allies. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Lastly, the Magic spells were alsounched. But this time, they were shooting towards the direction of the charging Magical Beasts, intending to not let them get closer to the walls. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The charging Magical Beasts were finally receiving some casualties. To add more to that, the traps that were secretlyid out around the 50 meters or so area from the base were finally getting activated one by one. Whooosh! Bang! Booom! ng! Cling! But despite all of that, the Magical Beasts still keep on charging forward, unstoppable and unfazed. They didn''t care about those that had died or got trapped, as all of them only put their focus on those people causing them to suffer. Deep in their minds, they all knew that once they arrived in that base and kill all of those people, there would no longer be any Magical Beasts that would need to die and they could also free all of those Magical Beasts that had fallen into their traps. Meanwhile, unlike the north, west, and south side, the east side was still calm, or to be more precise, the calm before the storm. Not a single Savage Fox made any move, they were all simply staring at Chief Lago who was holding a Magic weapon in his hand. "Is this perhaps a staring contest?" Chief Lago can''t help but wonder while looking at the Savage Foxes. The other side was already reaching their climax in the battle, yet on the side of the Savage Foxes, it seems like none of them actually wanted to move. Suddenly... "Wait, are they actually thinking of using us to eliminate the other Magical Beasts in this ce?" Chief Lago suddenly thought. This was the only reason Chief Lago could think about it after seeing that the Savage Foxes are still not making any kind of move. Considering as well that the Savage Foxes are known to be really cunning Magical Beasts, they are definitely capable of thinking of doing such a thing. If this really turns out to be true, then he doesn''t know what to say to them. Should he say that they are wise because after this they would be the only remaining species of Magical Beasts remaining in this Green Area? Or should he say that they are stupid because they don''t know that once all of the Magical Beasts here are gone, they would certainly be the next? Nevertheless, this was a good thing for them, because if the Savage Foxes aren''t making any moves, this means they would only be facing much lesser trouble. After all, their biggest trouble from the very beginning until now has always been the Savage Foxes. With the Savage Foxes gone, their dangerous characteristics are no longer needed to be taken into consideration in this battle. However, Chief Lago still reminded himself not to let down his guard. It could also be possible that the real n of the Savage Foxes is actually to simply make him think of such a thing. And once he tries to help the others, they would immediatelyunch a really swift attack on his side. At that time, considering that he''s only alone on this side, he would definitely have a lot of trouble trying to defend against them. And speaking about trouble... All of a sudden, five huge fiercely burning fireballs appeared around Chief Lago. "If there''s one thing that I have really learned from Leo, that is to solve all the troubles I could think about and not wait for it toe," Chief Lago said to himself before pointing his hands towards the direction of the Savage Foxes. Just now, Chief Lago was thinking 50-50 to the two assumptions that he had thought about, but he knows one thing for certain, and that is by eliminating the Leaders of the Savage Foxes, he would no longer have to worry about those two assumptions. Chapter 493 - The End Of The Hunt Part 1 Chapter 493 The End of the Hunt part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Seeing Chief Lago''s fireball attack, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes immediately used their nimble feet to quickly dodge away from the range of attack. Of course, they were all aware that by dodging this attack they would end up sacrificing a portion of their men. But for them, such a sacrifice was worth it. After all, if they die, the enemy would have no trouble anymore in cherry-picking the rest of the Savage Foxes. The moment Chief Lago saw the action of the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes, he quickly redirected the fireballs towards another direction, specifically towards the ce with no Magical Beasts present. BOOOOOOOOOOM! Five spheres made entirely out of fiercely burning mes immediately engulfed the surrounding ce. In the next moment, five huge empty deep pits appeared on the ces where the fireballs hadnded. Chief Lago knew clearly that the moment the fireballsnded on the formation of Savage Foxes, it would immediately kill a lot of them, just like how it had turned the ces it hadnded on into an empty pit. He doesn''t want that to happen because just like what Leo had said, "A dead Magical Beast is equal to zero points," But of course, there is also another reason for that. Redirecting the attack might only seem to be that Chief Lago doesn''t want to kill any Savage Foxes, but looking closely at the location of the pits, one could easily see that they have actually trapped the Savage Foxes in the center. Because of this, the moment the Savage Foxes tries to retreat or even just simply move into another ce, they would find it extremely difficult as they would have to go down the deep pits first before climbing back up to reach another location. This would in turn give them a lot of trouble. Like, for example, give their enemies some time to catch up to them, or worst, trap them. Fortunately, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes seemed to not notice such a thing. In their minds, they only thought that the reason Chief Lago decided not to kill any of their men is that because they wanted to capture them alive, or at least to capture as many as possible, thus they would try their very best to minimize their loss. The reason for them thinking about this was because after observing these people''s behavior this past few days, they have noticed onemon thing among the majority of them, and that is they don''t n on killing any of the Magical Beasts, at all. Instead, they only wanted to capture them and most likely take them somewhere else, possibly to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, because at this same time of every year, there would be some kind of event about capturing Magical Beasts over there. Right after dodging the attack, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes did not hesitate to return back to their formation. Obviously, now that they realized that those people don''t actually n on killing them, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes immediately agreed on a n to use this opportunity to benefit themselves. Everytime that person''s attack, they would use their men to block it for them. Unbeknownst to the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes, this was exactly what Chief Lago was nning to do. Although he doesn''t know about it yet, but he has a way to find out. Once again, five fiercely burning fireballs appeared around Chief Lago, and as soon as they appeared, he immediately pointed his hand towards the direction of the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes. Unlike a while ago, this time the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes choose to simply back off inside the formation of Savage Foxes. And just like what they have expected, the fireballs were redirected again to the same exact location, thus further deepening the pits and connecting them together to form a crescent moon-shaped pit. After seeing that, they then stepped out of the formation and revealed to Chief Lago a mocking smile on their faces, as if telling him that they knew he won''t dare to kill them. "Oh, you think you got me," Chief Lago smiled mischievously. Putting the Doombringer forward, he immediately casted the next Magic spell. But this time, it was no longer a Fireball spell, but rather the Vine spell. "Vine spell!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Without the help of the Doombringer, Chief Lago could easily create a hundred or so of vines, specifically the Hundred Vine spell, but with the Doombringer''s help, the amount of vines that had appeared are shockingly more than 500 vines. Instantly, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes'' faces turned ugly. Without any hesitation, they quickly began escaping from the vines while at the same time destroying a few of them to decrease the number of vines. Unfortunately, unlike the Fireball spell, the Vine spell could also be used to trap the Savage Foxes. Because of that, a few Savage Foxes were dragged out from the formation and brought towards the direction of Chief Lago and soon after being put inside the cages that he had just taken out from his Storage Ring. As soon as the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes saw this, they quickly realized that they would have to look for another ce away from their men so that Chief Lago can''t use this opportunity to slowly catch a few of them. If they allow him to continue capturing more Savage Foxes, then it would be possible to slowly weaken their forces. Seemingly in an instant, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes realized that there is actually such a ce. They all turned to look at the deep pit around them, and in the next moment, their eyes immediately lit up as they then quickly run in that direction. Unbeknownst to the Savage Foxes, Chief Lago''s mischievous smile only became, even more, bigger after seeing them going towards the deep pit. Without any hesitation, Chief Lago quickly stopped capturing some Savage Foxes as he then quickly directed all the vines to chase after the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes. In the process of the chase between the vines and the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes, the deep pit was slowly being surrounded by hundreds of intertwining vines. Without any of the Savage Foxes realizing, they just made their escape route even more difficult to traverse. Soon, after seeing that he has more or less covered a significant amount of the deep pit already, Chief Lago finally decided to stop the vines from chasing after the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes. The five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes can''t help heaving a sigh of relief after seeing this. It seemed like that person had realized that using mere vines to catch them is impossible. Immediately, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes returned back to their formation. All of their faces became solemn, and they no longer showed a mocking expression on their faces. At this moment, they decided to prepare themselves for what kind of a Magic spell that person would use this time. It didn''t take that long for Chief Lago to cast the next Magic spell. "Rock Pir!" This time, what Chief Lago had casted was the Rock Pir spell. Around him, 50 meters tall huge pirs made out of rock appeared, specifically a total of 100 rock pirs. Surprisingly, the amount of rock pirs he had created is actually ten times more than what he can make without Doombringer''s help. Nevertheless, this was good news for Chief Lago as this means he can use the rock pirs to cause even more trouble to the Savage Foxes, or best, this might even be the cherry at the top of his cake. The five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes immediately became a bit nervous after seeing those huge rock pirs. In their minds, they can''t help but think that maybe this time they won''t be able to escape anymore. But then, in the second thought, they suddenly realized; since those rock pirs are huge, then most likely that person wouldn''t be able to hit them. The solemn expression of the five Three Tailed Savage Foxes was quickly reced with a mocking grin as if to say to Chief Lago, "Come, try hitting us!" "Go!" Chief Lago pointed the Doombringer towards the direction of the Savage Foxes. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! With that, all the rock pirs immediately flew towards the direction of the Savage Foxes. Seeing that, the Savage Foxes simply backed inside the formation of Savage Foxes, expecting already that the rock pirs would be redirected towards another direction. Just like what the Savage Foxes had expected, the rock pirs were indeed redirected. However, something finally hit them as soon as all the rock pirsnded on the ground. It was at this moment that the Savage Foxes had finally realized that they have fallen into a trap. Surrounding around them were the huge deep pit that the Fireball spell has created, which are now covered with thorny vines because of the Vine spell a while ago. And farther behind the deep pits where the 50 meters tall rock pirs, surrounding them in all of the direction except their very front. At this moment, the mocking grin on the faces of the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes has now turned into fear. Right now, they realized that if they want to escape from this ce, then the way out for them would be to move forward. Unfortunately, in front of them was the powerful person that had caused all of this to happen. That person would definitely not let them easily escape his trap after meticulously setting it all up from the very beginning until this very moment. To escape, they would have to sacrifice a lot of their own men, which honestly speaking, is something that they don''t really want. Well, who else actually wants such a thing, right? Chapter 494 - The End Of The Hunt Part 2 Chapter 494 The End of the Hunt part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Honestly, the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes could actually also just climb up the 50 meters tall rock pirs. But the same case doesn''t apply to the majority of their men. The reason for this is because they and the minority of the other Savage Foxes have a high cultivation level, specifically 6 Star to 8 Star level, that could allow them to easily climb up the rock pirs. But the majority of the other Savage Foxes were merely 1 Star to 5 Star level, which would make climbing up those rock pirs difficult for them. Although those 1 Star to 5 Star Savage Foxes could still possibly climbed up those rock pirs, but the question is, would that person who had caused all of this to happened allow them to do such a thing? Obviously, he would never allow them to do that. And in fact, they could already guess that if it''s actually possible to trap all of them here, then that person would certainly not hesitate to do so. At the very front of the Savage Foxes, Chief Lago was now staring at the Savage Foxes like a predator watching its helpless prey trapped within his sharp ws. The rock pirs have indeed be the cherry on the top of his cake, meaning to say, he has now almost defeated the Savage Foxes. Right now, the only thing left to sessfully defeat the Savage Foxes was for them to try and escape this trap he had set. Chief Lago''s trap has two choices for the Savage Foxes to escape. First, the powerful Savage Foxes could jump up the rock pirs to escape, since they are capable of achieving such a feat. But in turn, he would make it impossible for the remaining Savage Foxes to escape his trap. And the second is, if they all decided to charge in the only remaining exit that he had purposely left behind, specifically towards his direction, he would then slowly catch them one by one by using the Vine spell and other Magic spells he had learned about that can restrict them or catch them. No matter what choice the Savage Foxes would choose, Chief Lago is confident to say that he would be able to maximize the benefits he could get out from them to the fullest. "Now then, what would you choose to do?" Chief Lago asked inwardly. Meanwhile, the situation of the north, west, and south sides are now in a stalemate. All the Leaders of the Magical Beasts have now been killed, but the Magical Beasts still decided not to retreat, though they did stop on their tracks as if waiting for something to happen. Obviously, this something they are waiting for was the Savage Foxes. With all of their Leaders now dead, although there are actually still some powerful Magical Beasts remaining alive, themand of all the remaining Magical Beasts was still fullyid onto the shoulders of the Savage Foxes. If the Savage Foxes decide to continue the battle, then all the remaining Magical Beasts on the battlefield would also continue fighting the battle. If they don''t, then only would they choose to retreat. Of course, it''s not because the remaining Magical Beasts are all very stupid that''s why they would just throw their lives away as if it''s nothing, but rather it''s simply because they have no other choice left right now. All the remaining Magical Beasts knew deep in their hearts that the moment they retreat from this battle, what''s waiting for the next would be the Savage Foxes hunting all of them down. However, if the remaining Magical Beasts choose to continue fighting in this battle, then they would at least have some chances to survive, even if it''s only a small chance. Actually, the situation wouldn''t have turned to be like this if the Leaders of the Magical Beasts were still alive. If they were still alive, they would definitely not hesitate to issue a retreat order after seeing that the situation is disadvantageous for them. After all, their Leaders could fight against the Leaders of the Savage Foxes, and they could also decide what''s best for the remaining Magical Beasts after retreating from the battle as well. But now that the Leaders of the Magical Beasts are all gone, the remaining Magical Beasts could only helplessly satisfy what the Savage Foxes needed so as to not offend them. Unexpectedly, the situation for the Savage Foxes was also not in any way better than theirs. Right now, all of them have fallen into a trap. Honestly, if only the remaining Magical Beasts were not aware that all of the Leaders of the Savage Foxes are still alive, then they would have definitely started escaping long ago. Leo and everyone else also understood this point. After all, that''s the reason for the stalemate happening right now. That''s why, just like the Magical Beast, Leo and everyone else also turned to look at the east side, specifically at the side where Chief Lago and the Savage Foxes were fighting. Obviously, they all knew that the winner of this battle would be decided on who will win between Chief Lago and the Savage Foxes. Unbeknownst to almost everyone, right now the Savage Foxes were still unable to decide on what to do. Apparently, it wasn''t only Chief Lago that knew about the consequences of those two choices. The five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes also understood those things clearly as well. That''s why the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes are unable to decide on what to do, because no matter what choice they choose, they would still end up losing a significant portion of their men. If they choose to escape with only their 6 Star to 7 Star Savage Foxes, they would lose the majority of their men. While on the other hand, there is no telling on how many they would lose if they escape through the opening in front of them, maybe the majority of them would be able to escape, or maybe only a few of them would be able to escape, there''s no telling what will really happen. To simplify the two choices, the first choice has a sure, guaranteed consequence, while the second choice is to bet against Fate. Although the first choice actually seems to offer the better result, considering that the powerful Savage Foxes would be able to escape. However, this in turn would mean that whichever Savage Fox tribe has the most powerful Savage Foxes that had sessfully escaped in them would be able to easily defeat those other Savage Fox tribes with only a few remaining powerful Savage Foxes left. In other words, there would be a huge tilt in power that would change the entirety of all the Savage Fox tribes in this ce. Since all of the five Three Three-Tailed Savage Foxes were the respective Leaders of their own Savage Fox tribe, they of course wouldn''t want for such a thing to happen. After all, once that happens, it wouldn''t be any different to just simply dying over this ce, considering that the most powerful Savage Fox tribe would kill them in order for them to have the full control over all of their men. On the other hand, if they choose to escape through the only opening in their front, they could bet against Fate to get whether the best possible result or the worst possible result. The former would mean they would still have a considerable force remaining, while thetter would mean this would be the end of their Savage Fox tribe. Nevertheless, having those two choices is still much better because they could at least choose to fight for what they want, unlike the other, which they could simply only ept what''s waiting for them. Because of those thoughts, the formation of the Savage Foxes was quickly being split into five different portions, with each of them gathering around their own respective Leader. Seeing this sight, Chief Lago can''t help feeling intrigued, "Oho, it seems like they are now thinking of not working together anymore," Just like the other Magical Beasts in this ce, the Savage Foxes also belong to different Magical Beast tribes, specifically a total of five Savage Fox tribes. Each of these five Savage Fox tribes has a Three-Tailed Savage Fox as their Leader, while the strength of their forces is different from one another. Therefore, now that the five Three Tailed Savage Foxes are facing a choice that can threaten the existence of their Savage Fox tribe, they of course wouldn''t choose to work together anymore, especially considering that the two escape routes meant different results for them. Some of them could ept it, while others don''t want to ept it. In the next moment, two of the Three-Tailed Savage Foxes choose to escape by jumping up the earth pirs along with all of their own 6 Star to 7 Star Savage Foxes in order to escape, leaving their 1 Star to 5 Star Savage Foxes to fend off on their own. Those 1 Star to 5 Star Savage Foxes that those two Three-Tailed Savage Foxes have left behind could only look at their respective Leader''s retreating figure in disappointment while letting out a sad whimper sound. Right now, they knew that with them being abandoned here, their only choice left is to either join the remaining Three-Tailed Savage Foxes or just ept their Fate of getting captured. However, it didn''t take that long for them to choose the former. Although all of the abandoned 1 Star to 5 Star Savage Foxes knew clearly that they would just end up as mere cannon fodder once they joined the camp of those three Three-Tailed Savage Foxes, at least they still have some small chance to escape here and not get captured. A small chance was all that they needed.... Chapter 495 - The End Of The Hunt Part 3 Chapter 495 The End of the Hunt part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With those abandoned 1 Star to 5 Star Savage Foxes joining the camp of the other Three-Tailed Savage Foxes, their forces immediately grew by a considerable amount. The three Three-Tailed Savage Foxes were immediately delighted with the new addition to their forces. They can''t help feeling more confident of their chances of escaping this ce while still having a lot of their men remaining alive. "Oh, so it''s finally time to begin," Chief Lago said before putting the Doombringer in front of him to prepare to catch his prey. To be honest, right now he is actually feeling a bit excited inside. He finally understood the reason why the Savage Foxes always like to reverse the situation from Hunter and Hunted to Hunted and Hunter. In the next moment, all the Savage Foxes following themand of the three Three-Tailed Savage Foxes immediately charged forward, towards the direction of the only opening in this trap. With a serious expression on his face, Chief Lago waved the Doombringer on his hand while saying, "Vine spell!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Chief Lago wasn''t yet finished. He gathered another wave of Mana from the Stars inside his consciousness as he casted, "Water Lock!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Followed after by, "Earth Prison!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Andstly, "Green Terrain!" Five hundred or so of vines immediately charged straight towards the charging Savage Foxes as it then began catching the Savage Foxes and trapping them. Of course, the Savage Foxes would naturally not just let themselves be caught that easily. They used their sharp ws and mouth to begin tearing the vines apart. As for those that got caught, they would unfortunately just be left behind as they don''t have a lot of time to waste on helping them escape. While they were fighting against the vines, the next wave of attack also soon followed after. Hundreds of a meter or so long object made entirely out of water that looks something like a rope shoot towards the feet of the Savage Foxes. Every Savage Foxes that gets caught would have all four of their limbs be tied together by the water rope and drop to the ground, unable to continue moving forward any further. Unlike the Vine spell, the Water Lock spell wasn''t something easy to defend against as they are not physical objects that can just be destroyed by sharp bites or ws. Even hitting them doesn''t destroy them, instead, it would only allow the water rope to catch them easily. Nevertheless, the Savage Foxes were still able to think of a way to fight back against the Water Lock spell. They sent out those weak cannon fodder to the very front to block those attacks. And from time to time, strong cannon fodder was also ordered to go in front to block multiple attacks. As heartless as it may sound, those Savage Foxes that were treated as cannon fodder couldn''t do anything about it. This was their Fate after getting abandoned by the strong Savage Foxes of their pack that had already escaped away. They couldn''t me anyone aside from themselves due to their powerlessness. If only they were strong like those 6 Star to 7 Star Savage Foxes that had already escaped with their Leaders, specifically the two Three-Tailed Savage Foxes, then they wouldn''t have not experienced what they are experiencing right now. It wasn''t yet over with the appearance of the Vine spell and Water Lock spell, because while those two Magic spells were continuously causing a lot of problems to the charging Savage Foxes, the third round of attack soon after arrived. Hundreds of cages made out of earth began falling from the sky and trapping the unfortunate Savage Foxes that it hadnded on. Some were even really unfortunate that they got squashed and die. Can''t be avoided though because there were just so many earth cages for Chief Lago to control and avoid killing any Savage Foxes. Fortunately, this time, the earth cages could be easily destroyed by using enough force. Hence, the Savage Foxes were able to eventually escape from the trap after attacking the earth cages a few times, or even by just one attack only whenever a strong Savage Fox was caught, unlike those that got trapped by the Vine spell and Water Lock spell, Unbeknownst to the Savage Foxes though, the Earth Prison spell was actually only meant to dy them, to create a window of opportunity for the Vine spell and Water Lock spell to trap them, and most importantly, to make a gap in between those that sessfully escaped the earth cages and those that were still continuing to charge at the very front. With the dy and gap created, thest Magic spell that Chief Lago had casted, specifically the Green Terrain spell, was then given the perfect moment to appear. Thousands of more than 50 meters tall grasses began growing from the ground, blocking the view of the Savage Foxes around their surroundings, especially in the front, and at the same time causing their movements to slow down. The Vine spell had still allowed the Savage Foxes to fight back, thus only a few were sessfully trapped. The Water Lock spell had still allowed the Savage Foxes to use their cannon fodder to block the attack for them, thus although a considerable amount of Savage Foxes were indeed sessfully caught, it didn''t necessarily deal a fatal blow to those Savage Fox tribes that remained inside the trap. Andstly, the Earth Prison spell had still allowed the Savage Foxes to destroy and escape from the earth cages, thus it didn''t minimize the numbers of the Savage Foxes that much as some of them were still able to escape. The reason for all of those to happen though was simply because the Savage Foxes were still able to cooperate with each other to lend a hand in fighting against the Magic spells that Chief Lago had casted. However, this time, with the appearance of the Green Terrain spell, the majority, or even worst, all of the Savage Foxes, are now put into a situation where they only have themselves to rely on. Although it''s actually still possible for the Savage Foxes to cooperate with each other, but with the thousands of vines blocking their vision of their entire surroundings, doing so would be extremely difficult. Not to mention, with the Savage Foxes separated into three different packs right now and with a few others who were a bit behind of their main group, it would be difficult to tell whether the Savage Fox that appeared around them is actually their ally or enemy, making it even more difficult to cooperate. To add even more difficulty to that problem as it already has, those Savage Foxes that were treated as mere cannon fodder a while ago are also now given a huge opportunity to change their situation. This means that they don''t need to needlessly sacrifice themselves for others. Because of all of that, cooperating with one another has almost be next to impossible to happen, and it''s safe to say that the Savage Foxes are now in fact on their own. Still, no matter how bad their situation has be, the Savage Foxes still continued to try their best to move forward and escape from this ce. It''s just that, there''s a one really huge problem... "Now that your vision is limited, it''s now time for the final show," Chief Lago said with a mischievous smile on his face. He quickly waved the Doombringer on his hand and casted, "Misty Cloud!" WHOOOOOOOOOOSH! A thick white-colored fog appeared as it then began covering the entire huge trap that Chief Lago had meticulously set up. And soon, the entire inside of the trap is now covered by fog. With this new addition of fog, it made the situation of the Savage Foxes even more difficult. In fact, it''s even almost impossible for them to determine where they are going towards. BOOOOM! From one of the thick clouds up above the sky, a few 50 meters tall rock pirs that Chief Lago had secretly hidden before has fallen straight down and right afternded on the only open path remaining to exit in the trap. And because of that, there''s now only one remaining route to escape from the trap, that is to jump up. The question though, would Chief Lago even allow the Savage Foxes to do that now that his trap is near to sessfully trapping all the Savage Foxes inside? Honestly speaking, that''s not even considered as a question, because obviously, from the start until now, the goal of Chief Lago has always remained to be capturing the Savage Foxes. Now, with the exit secretly closed, the Savage Foxes kept on finding themselves on a dead-end, quickly making them choose another direction to look and hopefully find that exit. The three Three-Tailed Savage Foxes were also not an exception to that kind of problem as they also found themselves lost and unable to find the exit. Unfortunately, never could any of the Savage Foxes expect that right now the exit they were looking for was long already gone. As the Vine spell, Water Lock spell, and Earth Prison spell continuously trapping more and more Savage Foxes, their numbers slowly and slowly dwindle down without any of them noticing. Or even if they indeed noticed, they didn''t care about it as they only cared about themselves. After enough time passes, all the Savage Foxes inside the trap have now been sessfully captured, thus marking Chief Lago''s n sessful. This also marks the end of the battle, as the defeat of the Savage Foxes meant that Leo and the Mischievous Lion Guild have sessfully defeated all the Magical Beasts. Seeing that there were no longer any movements from the Savage Foxes inside the trap, the Magical Beasts soon began retreating back to their respective bases. Not a single Magical Beasts chooses to remain on the battlefield as they all understood clearly that right now, they have lost this battle. Chapter 496 - The End Of The Hunt Part 4 Chapter 496 The End of the Hunt part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce A few hourster after the end of the battle, a few powerful members of the Mischievous Lion Guild finally began going inside the trap that Chief Lago had created to begin retrieving all the Savage Foxes that they have caught... or to be more precise, to begin retrieving their loot. At the same time, the majority of the other members that have nothing to do also began going to the battlefield to bring back those traps that have caught some Magical Beasts and to also bring those dead Magical Beasts to the base. Obviously, even though the dead Magical Beasts can''t be exchanged for any points in the Emerald Event, it''s still possible for them to earn some money out from them by selling their carcasses to the merchants, or maybe cook them to benefit themselves. In such a way, they could at least earn back what they have spent for this venture, which also means earning back what they have spent in the Emerald Tree Kingdom or improve their cultivation strength and level. Although money and points are far fromparable to each other, they have no choice because it''s next to impossible to prevent themselves from killing any Magical Beast, especially considering how chaotic it was during the entire battle. As for the benefits it could give to their cultivation, of course, neither money nor points could likewise bepared to that as well. After recording everything, they have caught a total of 567 Magical Beasts, with the majority of them being the Savage Foxes that Chief Lago had caught, specifically 350 Savage Foxes and 217 other Magical Beasts. In conclusion, they have gained a lot out of profit from this battle. However, the number of Magical Beasts that they have caught wasn''t the most important thing of all that they have gained after winning this battle. As of this moment, with them winning the battle against the Magical Beasts, they have also shortened the time needed for them topletely clear out this ce of Magical Beasts, meaning to say that they would only be using fewer resources, effort, and time. To be more precise, with this battle, they were able to shorten the time needed for them to stay in this ce by 2 days, or 3 days tops. Moreover, with three of the Savage Fox tribes out of the five Savage Fox tribes existing in this Green Area being defeated and sessfully caught in this battle, the problem about the Savage Foxes has also been significantly minimized. Those remaining Savage Foxes would definitely not be so arrogant and daring anymore now that their total number has decreased. The remaining Savage Foxes would also most likely try their best to recuperate their loss by merging with the forces of the three defeated Three-Tailed Savage Foxes and prepare to defend their territory. Although it''s actually possible for those two remaining Savage Fox tribes to relocate to another ce, but the question is, where to? Relocating to the nearby Dark-green Area is obviously out of the question here, because if the Savage Foxes could actually do such a thing, then they would have long definitely left this ce and not stayed over this Green Area until now. There''s definitely a reason why the Savage Foxes decided to stay over this Green Area. And it''s either because the territory nearby them is upied by a much more powerful Magical Beast tribespared to them, or that there is actually a hidden treasure in their ce that they can''t bring with them that''s why they could only choose to stay. Whatever it is though, it only means one thing, and that is Leo and his Mischievous Lion Guild would eventually be able to capture the Savage Foxes one of these days. Since there wasn''t really that much for Leo to do anymore after the battle is over considering that all the tasks he had given to everyone would definitely take an entire day for them to bepletely finished, he decided to train himself somewhere else that wouldn''t disturb the others. During the battle, he had realized a lot of things by observing everyone fighting against the Magical Beasts. He had seen plenty of different methods to use the same exact Magic spell in a battle, and he''s now itching to try it out for himself and determine what method is better suited for his own fighting style. Leo only returned back to the base in the evening, tired after many hours of training. As soon as he arrived, he immediately saw that majority of the members were currently taking a rest after such a busy day. The dinner was also already being served and clearly; the dishes were from those Magical Beasts that they have killed in the battle. Leo soon found his stomach rumbling, as if asking him to feed it with those delicious dishes. That''s why he didn''t bother with anything else as he went straight to ask for food and right after began eating a few servings, really it''s just a few servings, around 12 servings of dishes, which is enough to recuperate the energy he had lost after the training. After eating, there was still nothing else to do as everyone seems to be tired or is finished with what they were tasked to do. Because of that, Leo decided to just begin cultivating and thenter on finally went to sleep. ..... The next morning, Leo decided to wake up early. As soon as he stepped outside, he immediately saw that everyone was currently doing some warm-ups and their training routines, including Cassandra and his other women. At the side, the chefs assigned for today were also busying themselves by preparing a sumptuous breakfast for everyone. "It seems like everyone is really doing their best to improve," Leo whispered to himself with a smile on his face. Seeing everyone training and doing their best to improve really made him happy. Not intending to disturb anyone, Leo decided to go somewhere else to do his warm-ups and training routine. Unlike the others, he had already thought of his own training routine, so he can''t join them. Though it wasn''t yetpleted, or would it literally ever bepleted, considering that he''s continuously growing every single day. However, at the very least, he could use his training routine right now for the meantime while he still hasn''t learned more Magic spells yet or hasn''t broken through to the next cultivation level. The training routine that Leo has thought about is mostly focused onbining together his fighting style and Magic. This was so that he would be able to keep on improving his fighting style, while at the same time slowly adapting Magic with it. Leo spent an hour on his training routine before finally going back to the base to eat his breakfast. Everyone already knew that Leo would always go somewhere else to train, that''s why no one minded him when he returned. All of them simply continued eating and once they''re done, they then proceeded with their task for today. The majority of them would continue clearing this Green Area of Magical Beasts, while the others would continue fixing the base after experiencing a battle yesterday. Meanwhile, Leo quickly gathered all the Executives and started a discussion. "As you all already know, winning yesterday''s battle has definitely dealt a huge blow to the forces of Magical Beasts of this Green Area. I''m sure that it wouldn''t be long for us to finish with everything here and finally leave this ce," Leo said while looking at everyone. He then continued, "And as you''ve noticed, we have already caught a lot of Magical Beasts. Of course, it''s still not considered enough, and our goal still stays the same about clearing this ce of Magical Beasts. But I think it''s time for the three Green Eagle Flyingboats to start slowly bringing the Magical Beasts we have caught back to the Smiling Lion Vige in batches and let Ethan and the others over there begin exchanging them for points," Leo and the other Executives have already thought of this n before arriving in this ce. They decided to do this because they long already expected that it would be impossible to bring all the Magical Beasts they have caught in one go. After all, there are just too many Magical Beasts that live in this Green Area, and there''s also a limit to how many Magical Beasts the three Green Eagle Flyingboats could bring before its full. That''s why, to fix this problem, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats would make a few round trips from this ce to the Smiling Lion Vige while carrying as many of the Magical Beasts that they have caught with them. In such a way, once everything is done here, they wouldn''t need to extend their time by that much just to wait until all the Magical Beasts they have caught would be delivered to the Smiling Lion Vige. Doing this would also allow them to quickly proceed to another ce and start earning even more points because once they returned back to the Smiling Lion Vige they wouldn''t need to bother anymore with exchanging the Magical Beasts they have caught over here with points since Ethan and the others who are staying back in the Smiling Lion Vige would already be doing that. The only thing they would have to worry about once they returned back to Smiling Lion Vige is; repair the three Green Eagle Flyingboats, making sure that it would be prepared for the next venture, buy some new supplies that they needed, and maybe bring with them more members, that is if more people had decided to join the Mischievous Lion Guild or if the construction in the Smiling Lion Vige is already finished, allowing a few of the ves to have nothing else to do. "I agree," Cassandra quickly nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah, and I think maybe four to five days from now we would finish clearing this ce of Magical Beasts," Elizabeth soon after added. "No problem for me," Angel expressed her agreement. "Sure," Veronica agreed. "The sooner the better," Ash said with a smile. "Let''s just be done here and quickly continue capturing more Magical Beasts," Charlotte said, obviously itching already to start capturing Magical Beasts again. Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, and Elvis all replied to Leo that they agreed. With that being said, the first round trip for the three Green Eagle Flyingboats has then begun. Leo and all the Executives also quickly went in separate ways to begin catching some Magical Beasts. Chapter 497 - The Phoenix Taming Tower Chapter 497 The Phoenix Taming Tower Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Five dayster, Leo and the Mischievous Lion Guild have finally finished clearing this Green Area of Magical Beasts. The process was challenging, but it wasn''t really that difficult, most likely because they have won the battle against the Magical Beasts. They started expanding the 50 or so of meters ofnd that they have cleared out thest time until eventually reaching the remaining Magical Beast tribes. As all the Magical Beast tribes don''t have any capable Leaders anymore, thus defeating them wasn''t that difficult, though this also, unfortunately, means that they have lost the chance of capturing a powerful Magical Beast and earn a lot of points. On the other hand, those Magical Beasts that don''t belong on any Magical Beast tribes were helplessly being cherry-picked one by one. In total, they have caught 1,852 or so of Magical Beasts with a cultivation level ranging from No Star to 8 Star level, though the majority were mostly in the No Star to 5 Star level, while only a few were in the 6 Star to 8 Star level. At most, they would be able to earn a million or so of points out from all of the Magical Beasts they have caught. Honestly, they have actually expected a bit more than that, specifically around 2 million or so of points. After all, this was such arge area. Therefore, there should have been a lot of Magical Beasts inhabiting this ce. Though they easily found out the reason why... The Savage Foxes were the known rulers... or to be more precise, predators of this Green Area. With their cunning character, they obviously wouldn''t allow any of the forces of the other Magical Beast tribes to be more stronger than their own forces, nor would they allow any Magical Beasts to grow more stronger than the five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes. Moreover, the Savage Foxes would most likely also use the other Magical Beasts living in this Green Area to benefit themselves. Like for example, they will hunt for those Magical Beasts with high cultivation because they provide more benefits. This action of the Savage Foxes leads to the poption of the Magical Beasts living in this Green Area to be low in numbers, especially the Magical Beast tribes. Take the Sun Desert as an example, the Cave Lizard tribe alone that they have fought against before already has nearly a thousand of men. Yet in this ce, a Magical Beast tribe, like for example the Green Fur Ape tribe that Leo and his Alpha Lion team and the Frost Lion team had defeated before, actually only have a total of 60 Green Fur Apes. Such a number of Magical Beasts in a Magical Beast tribe is not even considered as below average, but rather its far cry from being considered as a Magical Beast tribe. It''s really unfortunate for their situation to be like this... Aside from the Magical Beasts that they have caught, they were also able to find a lot of Magical beast''s eggs from each of the Magical Beasts that live in the Green Area. There are just too many Magical Beast''s eggs to count, so recording it wasn''t yet finished. Moreover, Magical resources found in the Magical Beast tribes were also abundant. Still being recorded though, due to the huge amount. After all, there''s a total of 16 Magical Beast tribes in this Green Area. ..... While the others were currently busy, taking care of everything that they have earned from this Green Area. At this moment, Leo along with Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale are currently going in the direction of the Phoenix Taming Tower. Aside from checking out the Phoenix Taming Tower, they also decided to catch some 9 Star level Magical Beasts, or best, a Gxy level Magical Beasts. It was Elvis that had proposed to everyone to do this, saying that the earlier they show their potential in the Emerald Event, the more members would join their Mischievous Lion Guild. Everyone already knew that the Emerald Event is actually also the perfect time for the different Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to recruit more members to join them. But unfortunately, Guilds could only attract members to join them during the early stage of the Emerald Event. The reason for this is simply because there would always be conditions in the Magic Contracts that new members would need to sign that restrict them from transferring from one Guild to another during the span of the Emerald Event. Meaning to say, once a person joins a Guild during the time of the Emerald Event, they would not be able to leave the said Guild until the Emerald Event is finally over. The Guilds decided to do this in order for them to avoid a lot of troublesome problems brought by such kinds of people. An example of that so-called ''Such kinds of people are the spies of the other Guilds, or otherwise moremonly known to be members from the Intelligence Department. Spies would join different Guilds in order to collect information, then after collecting information they would then leave the Guild in order for them to share the information they have gathered with their respective Guilds. However, these spies could easily be avoided as long as the Magic Contracts that they have signed before joining are still effective. That''s why leaving Guilds during the span of the Emerald Event is impossible. That''s the exact reason why Elvis proposed that they should catch 9 Star level Magical Beasts or a Gxy level Magical Beasts on their first venture. So that once they returned with such a powerful Magical Beasts as one of their catch, they would then be famous and hence attract more members to join them while the Emerald Event is still in the early stage. Although they have sessfully caught five Three-Tailed Savage Foxes, Elvis exined that it''s not considered as enough because other powerful Guilds, like for example the Red Fist Guild, already has numerous past records of sessfully catching 8 Star level Magical Beasts. Therefore, the only way for them topete against those powerful Guilds is to catch a Magical Beast that is deemed difficult to catch even for those powerful Guilds. Such examples are the 9 Star level Magical Beasts and Gxy level Magical Beasts. Soon, Leo and everyone finally arrived at the Phoenix Taming Tower. In front of them is a 100 meters tall and huge stone mossy brick tower. Vines could be seen slowly growing to reach the top. And one could also see a few missing bricks and cracks around the walls. Around the Phoenix Taming Tower, one could easily find some ruins from the buildings that used to be standing in this ce in the past which are all showing how old they are. "I''ve already checked the surrounding area of the Phoenix Taming Tower in the past, and I''ve found nothing noteworthy aside from the fact that this ce has existed for a few centuries now," Elvis informed everyone. He then continued, "From the outside, you might think that the Phoenix Taming Tower only has the upper floors, but in truth, there is actually a hidden mechanism in the ground floor that opens up an underground stairway leading to the most important part of the Phoenix Taming Tower," "Do you know what this important part of the Phoenix Taming Tower is?" Leo curiously asked. "Records says that the Phoenix Taming Tower is one of the bases of the Phoenix Taming Sect," "Phoenix Taming Sect?" Leo can''t help asking. "The Phoenix Taming Sect is a very powerful Sect of the Elves'' race a few centuries ago. They are known for their great ability to tame a Magical Beast called Phoenix, and they also used those Phoenix in their battle," Elvis replied. "Aren''t the Phoenix supposedly also a race, like the Dragon race?" Leo quickly raised another question. Elvis shook his head before replying, "The Phoenix race we knew today is nothing but mere descendants of the real Phoenix. Legends say that in the past, a few Phoenix who can assume a person''s form fell in love with the likes of us, thus giving birth to the Phoenix race," Charlotte suddenly interrupted as she said, "Honestly, this kind of story is practically the same stories of almost every Beastman race. Like for example, in the Legend of the Fox race, they said that a Nine-Tailed Fox fell in love with a very beautiful woman, and that woman gave birth to the Fox race that we knew today," "Exactly," Elvis nodded his head in agreement as he then added, "That''s why although the Phoenix race could transform into a Phoenix, they''re actually still not considered as an actual Phoenix. The same exnation also applies to the rest of the Beastman races," "But are there still Phoenix in the Celestial World?" Leo asked. "Yes, but they are extremely difficult to find. Records say that they hide themselves in ces where people couldn''t reach," Elvis replied before suddenly adding, "In fact, your Emperor Yuta actually has a Phoenix as his own Beast Companion, though unfortunately that Phoenix has be a part of his harem as well..." Elvis can''t help shaking his head in pity for the Phoenix that became a Beast Companion of Emperor Yuta. Phoenix is known to be a very noble and respected Magical Beasts. But with that Phoenix bing a part of Emperor Yuta''s harem, she''s definitely no longer considered as noble and respected. The very existence of Emperor Yuta himself alone is already something that can taint the most purest flower to ever exist in the Celestial World and turn them ugly. Leo and the others also understood this point, so they also expressed their pity for that Phoenix. Chapter 498 - Storm Sparrow And Treasure Beetle Chapter 498 Storm Sparrow and Treasure Beetle Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After exining that, Elvis then quickly returned back to the main topic, "Anyways, I don''t know what exactly could be found in the important part of the Phoenix Taming Tower, but it''s certainly something valuable," "To be honest, after discovering the secret underground stairway of the Phoenix Taming Tower, I immediately tried to search the ce, in hopes of finding some treasures and the likes. But unfortunately, I found numerous dangerous traps hidden all over the ce," Elvis said with a sigh, he then continued, "Those traps were so hard to find, and are also something that with my cultivation level alone couldn''t hope to defend against. That''s why I decided to stop and decided to simply sell the secret of this ce instead to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, hoping that someone from there would be able to benefit from this ce," "If my memories serve me right, it was Commander Vargas who bought the secret from me," Elvis said. "So that''s the reason why Commander Vargas knows about the secret of this Phoenix Taming Tower," Leo finally understood why Commander Vargas wanted his help in searching the Phoenix Taming Tower. Honestly, he really didn''t expect that the simple map that he had bought from Elvis before actually holds such a lot of value. Hopefully, though, that this will turn out to be true. Anyways, he wasn''t here to explore this ce. He''d just leave the exploring of this ce to Commander Vargas and his men, along with Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre who he would be assigning to help them. Now that he''s done checking the Phoenix Taming Tower and had even gotten to know some important information about this ce, it''s now time to catch a 9 Star level Magical Beasts, or best, a Gxy level Magical Beasts. Though he strongly doubts that they can catch a Gxy level Magical Beasts this time, considering that there''s only Charlotte and Chief Lago present here. Actually, it''s much better that he will just think about catching some Gxy-level Magical Beasts once Edward returns from his mission with Sele. At that time, there would at least be an assurance for their safety and a high chance of sessfully catching a Gxy-level Magical Beast. "So, ording to the information I''ve gathered about this ce 10 years ago, the Magical Beast tribes that live here are only two, specifically the Storm Sparrow and Treasure Beetle," Elvis informed everyone. He then continued, "Both Magical Beasts can fly, and are really powerful. Just putting one of them to the Green Area that we have just cleared is already enough to make them the ruler of the ce. And not just any ordinary ruler like the Savage Foxes, because what these two Magical Beasts would do is they would im the entire ce as their own, meaning to say only their species can live in the ce while the rest would be kicked out," "The first time I came here, this ce was a warzone between the Storm Sparrow and Treasure Beetle. I don''t know about now, but seeing that we haven''t encountered any of the two Magical Beasts yet, it should mean that this ce is no longer the same as before. Maybe one of the two Magical Beasts has already won, making this ce solely their own territory, or that they have reached an agreement. No matter what it is though, it still meant danger and trouble for us," Elvis finished exining. "I don''t have as much information as you know about this ce, so I''m leaving it to you to lead our group," Leo suggested. "Are you sure?" Elvis can''t help asking, a bit dubious. To be honest, such kind of proposal from Mister Loki is really not something that he had expected. From the moment he became a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild, he had never seen Mister Loki giving the leadership of the group that he belongs to somebody else. "Of course, I''m sure," Leo nodded his head as he exined, "If I lead everyone this time, I won''t have anything else to say aside from that let''s adapt our action depending on the given situation. So, it''s much better to let you lead us instead," Hearing Mister Loki''s confirmation, Elvis smiled delightfully as he replied, "I promise to you that I won''t fail your expectations," "Just make sure that all of us here can return safely," Leo taps Elvis'' shoulder before motioning his hand to let him know that the stage is now his. "Okay," Elvis nodded his head. Unbeknownst to Elvis, assigning him to be the Leader of this group was actually Leo''s way of determining the level of his leadership ability. After all, he''s going to assign Elvis to manage the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion once he passes the test that they have made. And such a position requires a high level of leadership ability. To determine the level of Elvis'' leadership ability, it would depend on how good he would be in their mission this time of catching 9 Star level Magical Beasts. "Let''s start with the information about both the Storm Sparrow and Treasure Beetle," Elvis decided that it''s much better to exin about the two Magical Beasts first before nning on how they should catch them. "Unlike the Magical Beasts that we have encountered in the Green Area we have cleared before, both the Storm Sparrow and Treasure Beetle could use Element Power," Elvis begin exining. Just like Mages, Magical Beasts could also use Magic spells, though for them it''s called Element Power. The Element Power has the same function as when Mages are casting Magic spells, specifically the Magical Beasts would gather Mana from their surroundings, convert them into an Element Mana, and then use this Element Mana to release a powerful attack. All the Magical Beast knows how to use Element Power. Some of them though still need to learn it first before being able to do it while the others are inborn with such ability. The Three-Tailed Savage Foxes belong to the former because despite being powerful Magical Beasts with an 8 Star level cultivation, they still don''t have an attack involving any Element Power, implying that they are still trying to learn. An example of thetter is the Golden Thunderstorm Python who can use Lightning Element attack. "The Storm Sparrow are Magical Beasts that are adept at using both Wind and Lightning Element. They have extremely sharp eyes that can see even the tiniest object around them and has a sharp w that can cut through even metals. Their beaks are also something to be wary against, as they can easily break a thick tree. Lastly, they can cross 100 meters of distance in just a single p of their powerful wings. "On the other hand, Treasure Beetle are Magical Beasts that are adept at using both Earth and Metal Element. They have a very tough body that can block against Magic weapons made out of Magic Steel, and a horn that can pierce even metals. Their legs are also very strong, so we need to take them into consideration as well. As for their ability to fly, they can only reach a height of 10 kilometers high, while their speed is, they can travel 10 meters in every p of their wings; not that fast, but also not considered as slow," "As for their location," Elvis said before pointing at the direction of the huge mountain to their east, "That ce is where the Treasure Beetle lives," then he pointed at a giant tree at the south and said, "And that is where Storm Sparrow lives," Elvis took out a map from his Storage Ring before saying, "Our location is at the far west of this Red Area, so if we want to catch a 9 Star Storm Sparrow or a 9 Star Treasure Beetle, the best location to wait is at the center," After saying that, Elvis made a circle at the center of the mountain and the giant tree. In the next moment though, he let out a heavy sigh before exining, "Unfortunately though, this location is considered as the most dangerous ce in this Red Area. So, catching them there is extremely difficult. Taking into consideration as well that a 9 Star level Magical Beasts would certainly not be moving alone, thus adding more difficulty in catching them," "So what is your idea?" Leo asked. "First, we have to know why the Storm Sparrow and Treasure Beetle are no longer fighting with each other. Only after confirming that could we make a n to fight against them," Elvis replied. "Oh, so what you''re proposing for us to do is if the Storm Sparrow and Treasure Beetle had agreed to live in peace and harmony with each other, then we would, in turn, disturb the peace of the two Magical Beast tribes?" Charlotte suddenly interrupted. "Yes," Elvis nodded his head in confirmation. He then added, "And if the situation right now is just a temporary peace, then breaking this peace would be a lot easier for us," "Indeed," Charlotte was able to quickly understood what Elvis meant. And so was Leo and the others as well. Leo turned to look at everyone while saying, "I don''t see any problems with Elvis'' n. So, let''s begin?" "Okay!" Charlotte, Chief Lago, Iasiah, and Nightingale all nodded their heads in agreement. "Then, let''s start," Elvis said. With that said, Leo along with Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale immediately started moving in the direction of the mountain. The reason for them to choose the mountain where the Treasure Beetle live at instead of the tree where the Storm Sparrow lives at is simply because of the fact that the Storm Sparrow has an extremely sharp vision that would allow them to easily find their prey, which in this situation is them. Obviously, that would be troublesome for them once they are found by the Storm Sparrow, that''s why they decided to choose the Treasure Beetle instead. Chapter 499 - The Walking Treasures Chapter 499 The Walking Treasures Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It was only in the afternoon when Leo and everyone finally arrived at a location only a few hundreds of meters away from the Treasure Beetle Mountain; they decided to call the mountain where the Treasure Beetle lives at as Treasure Beetle Mountain in order for them to easily differentiate this mountain from the other mountains, and in the case of the Storm Sparrow they call the ce they live at as Storm Sparrow Tree. In front of them is a massive and tall mountain, specifically around tens of kilometers huge and hundreds of feet tall. They could see plenty of holes around this mountain, which should lead to the location of the Treasure Beetle''s actual base. Their distance right now is a ce enough for them to see the mountain while at the same time not getting their locationpromised. Unfortunately, only Charlotte and Chief Lago could see clearly the Treasure Beetles on the Treasure Beetle Mountain from such a far distance. While the others were only able to see a vague figure moving around the mountain. It''s even a lot more worst for Leo as he could only see the mountain. Even so, Leo doesn''t mind it at all. He had long already expected that a time like this would eventuallye, especially considering that he''s with people with a cultivation level far higher than his own. And besides, it''s not like there would be no other time for him to see a Treasure Beetle. As of now, the most important thing to do was to observe the behavior of the Treasure Beetles and find out the reason why they aren''t fighting anymore with the Storm Sparrows. Elvis turned to look at Nightingale before asking, "Can you get closer to the Treasure Beetle Mountain without getting discovered?" "I could," Nightingale replied, but he added, "But how close exactly do you need me to be?" Although Nightingale can use the Dark Element, it still doesn''t necessarily mean that he won''t get discovered. If the target would be people like them, then he can sure guarantee that it would be difficult discovering him even in their effective range. But in the case of the Magical Beasts, especially as powerful as the Treasure Beetles, it would not be strange if he gets discovered the moment he stepped inside their effective range. Once that happens, his only choice is to escape to another location until the Treasure Beetles decides not to chase him anymore before he could finally return back to Mister Loki and the other''s location. Of course, that''s understandable, but if a situationes up where they needed him, he won''t be able to lend them a hand since he''s busy escaping from the Treasure Beetles. "As close as possible," Elvis said, he then exined, "I want you to lure out as many Treasure Beetles as possible away from this ce," "Oh," Nightingale finally understood what Elvis wanted him to do. To be more precise, he wanted him to reduce the numbers of Treasure Beetles outside the Treasure Beetle Mountain so that it would minimize their effective range, or in this situation, it''s called perimeter, hence allowing them to get more closer to the mountain. As for what exactly is Elvis nning to do after that, he has no idea, and he also doesn''t need to worry about it because his important job is to simply lure the Treasure Beetles away and not get identally killed. "By the way, I want you to proceed towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree," Elvis quickly reminded. Without any hesitation, Nightingale nodded his head in understanding as he then quickly left to execute his given task. Elvis''s n is fairly simple. By luring the Treasure Beetles towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree, Nightingale would be able to see what the two Magical Beast''s reaction once they meet with each other. Would they immediately start fighting with each other? Or would they just mind their own business? Considering how they treated each other as enemies in the past, they should immediately fight with each other once they meet. But if they just minded their own business, then it would easily answer their question; the Treasure Beetles and the Storm Sparrows had indeed agreed to live peacefully with one another. Thinking of what to do next would be simple after finding out the answer. And while Nightingale was busy with that, Elvis informed Mister Loki and the others that they will move closer to the Treasure Beetle Mountain once Nightingale executes his task in order for them to observe the Treasure Beetle closely. This was another matter, as this would allow them to find the weaknesses of the Treasure Beetles and hopefully find a way to catch them through this. After waiting for ten minutes or so, arge group of Treasure Beetles could finally be seen flying towards the south, implying that Nightingale has finally begun with his task. As soon as they saw that, Leo and the others didn''t waste any time as they immediately moved to get closer towards the Treasure Beetle Mountain. Of course, with caution and as quiet as possible. After all, there are still plenty of Treasure Beetles around the Treasure Beetle Mountain. After a few minutes, everyone could finally see how the Treasure Beetles look like. Just like its name, the Treasure Beetles has the form of a normal beetle. They have a single or two horns on either the top or both sides of their head and have 6 legs, specifically 3 legs at each of its sides. There is a straight cut located at their back, which covers their wings and would spread to both their sides whenever they want to fly. The only difference between a normal beetle and the Treasure Beetle though is their huge size, specifically, they have an average size of 20 meters long and 10 feet high, and that they are covered by different kinds of stones, like for example gold, diamond, ruby, sapphire, emerald, and whatsoever, around their entire body, which is definitely the reason why they have the name ''Treasure''. "Do you know, the Treasure Beetles are actually also known as Walking Treasures. They carry precious stones, ores, and minerals around their body, which we can harvest by cutting them off from their body. There''s also another method to harvest those precious materials, which is by simply waiting until all of those materials be heavy enough or are troublesome for them to carry around their body. At that time, they would let go of those precious materials themselves, and start creating a new batch of them," Elvis began exining more information about the Treasure Beetles. He continued, "You definitely don''t know this, the Evergreen royal family actually has a farm with hundreds of Treasure Beetles. And those Treasure Beetles are the sources of crafting materials for their Craftsmen. Very convenient, right?" "Indeed," Leo nodded his head in agreement. The Treasure Beetles are basically like an unlimited source of precious materials. As long as they are alive, they would keep on growing precious materials, which one could use in many different ways. Like, for example, making weapons, armors, equipment, and tools. To have such means to collect precious materials is indeed very convenient to have. In fact, calling it ''Convenient'' might even sound like an understatement to it, the appropriate way to call it should be, ''Fortunate'', because whoever has them would have an unlimited source of luck in terms of precious materials. "What''s, even more, best about these Treasure Beetles is the fact that they will start producing Magic Iron, Magic Gold, and such kinds of Magical resources once they break through and be a Beast Lord. Just imagine having an unlimited supply of those kinds of Magical resources, you definitely would no longer have to worry about money in your lifetime," Elvis added. In the next moment, though, he let out a sigh as he said, "Nevertheless, it''s very unfortunate as it''s next to impossible to get ourselves a Treasure Beetle''s eggs. They don''t even appear on the market because the people that have them would either use it for themselves or sell it to the Evergreen royal family and to the Major Noble Households of the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Hearing Elvis'' words, Leo immediately became excited. Right now, they are in front of a mountain full of Treasure Beetles, meaning to say finding a Treasure Beetle''s eggs here would be one hundred percent possible. "Everyone, I have a very interesting special mission to give to all of you," Leo suddenly said. Charlotte''s and everyone''s ears immediately perked up the moment they heard Leo''s words. In their minds, they could already somewhat expect what it would be. "Whoever gets a Treasure Beetle''s eggs would get 20% share out from the precious materials that they will produce," Leo proposed. A twenty percent share from the precious materials that the Treasure Beetles could produce might sound small, especially if one considers the difficulty and risk of getting a Treasure Beetle''s eggs from this Treasure Beetle Mountain. After all, there should be at most tens of thousands of Treasure Beetles in this Treasure Beetle Mountain. However, if one thinks about the fact that the Magical resources used to invest in the Treasure Beetles would entirelye from the Mischievous Lion Guild. Having a twenty percent share from the precious materials that they produce is totally worth it. Charlotte and the others were also able to easily understand this point, so they didn''t hesitate to ept this special mission. Chapter 500 - Destroying The Peace Of The Treasure Beetle Tribes And The Storm Sparrow Tribes Part 1 Chapter 500 Destroying the peace of the Treasure Beetle tribes and the Storm Sparrow tribes part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After observing the Treasure Beetles for a considerable amount of time, they finally found out a lot of their weaknesses. Unlike other winged Magical Beasts, in particr the insect species of Magical Beasts, Treasure Beetles soar with their legs outstretched, a posture that helps them maneuver and turn. They keep their thick, bulky legs unfurled as they glide through the air. The way the Treasure Beetles fly is by simply swinging their legs in the opposite direction of the direction of where they would turn. Simply put, if they go right, they would use their left legs to turn, and when they go left, they use their right legs to turn. This movement posture, in addition to wing movements, might help the Treasure Beetles turn in flight. But this also gives them an opportunity to effectively defeat them. By determining where the Treasure Beetle is going towards, preparing traps or ambushes ahead to catch them off guard is going to be very easy. Aside from that, every kind of action or movements done by the Treasure Beetles would always be directed towards the direction of where their heads are pointed to. So, locating where they would attack or dodge would be very easy as well, since they would always look in that direction first before executing what they wanted to do. Lastly, although the entire body of the Treasure Beetles is very tough and hard to damage, there are actually a lot of ces where it''s considered as very soft and unguarded, specifically the ces where the precious materials are located at. But first, they would have to cut off those precious materials and remove them from their body. After the precious materials are removed, it would then show a flesh-only part of their body where the next precious materials would obviously grow out from. That flesh-only part is very vulnerable as it doesn''t have any armor to protect it, hence all the attacks would easily cut through, even an attack from ordinary metal weapons. With the weaknesses they discovered, they quickly began thinking of many ways to catch the Treasure Beetles. But before doing that, they first need to wait for Nightingale to return and report to them his findings. It didn''t take that long for Nightingale to finally return though. Basing on Nightingale''s appearance right now, it seems like his task didn''t cause him that much of a trouble. Well, considering that their location right now is a forest, thus the shadows of the trees should have provided him with a lot of advantages every time he uses Dark Element Magic spells, making it easy for him to lure and escape from those Treasure Beetles. "Just like what we have expected, the Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows have both decided to live peacefully with one another," Nightingale quickly reported. After luring the Treasure Beetles to a group of Storm Sparrows a while ago, he soon found out that none of them actually minded the other. That group of Storm Sparrows simply glimpsed in the direction of the Treasure Beetles before continuing with what they were doing, while the Treasure Beetles didn''t even show any sort of reaction as they just simply continued to chase after him. "Hmmm...," Elvis started massaging his chin while thinking of a n on his mind. After a few minutes, he finally thought of a n, "With the intelligence of the Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows, baiting them using the death of their own kin would be very difficult to execute. But aside from such kind of n, I don''t really know of any way to disturb the peace of the two Magical Beast tribes at all," The attacks of either the Treasure Beetles or Storm Sparrows are entirely different from the attacks from using weapons. So, making it seem like an attack from one of them would be very challenging. Still, it''s possible to execute it. "The only way I could think of to sessfully bait them is by using simr attacks from both the Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows," Elvis began exining his n. He continued, "So my idea is, if we want to kill a Storm Sparrow, then we would have to use Earth Element attacks or Metal Elements attack. While on the other hand, if we want to kill a Treasure Beetle, we would need to use Wind Element attack or Lightning Element attack," "But since all of us have a different Element affinity, I would like to divide the group into two. The first group would have people with the affinity of either the Earth Element or Metal Element, while the second group would have people with the affinity of either the Wind Element or Lightning Element," Elvis said while looking at everyone. "I''ll go to the first group," Charlotte said as her face showed a bit of disappointment. With her being a part of the first group, she would be assigned on killing the Storm Sparrows. This means that she will only have a small chance of sessfully stealing a Treasure Beetle''s eggs in their time of staying here, or worst, she has no chance at all. Maybe it''s much better that she''d just try on stealing a Storm Sparrow''s eggs instead and sell them as mounts to the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild? "I''ll go to the second group," Chief Lago said as his eyes lit up in excitement. It is already very obvious why he was excited. With him being assigned to the second group, he could kill the Treasure Beetles while at the same time also look for some Treasure Beetle''s eggs. "I have the affinity of Wind Element, so I''ll go to the second group," Iasiah said while thinking the same as Chief Lago. "Mine is the Earth Element, so I guess I''ll go to the first group," Nightingale said, still oblivious of the chance that he had just missed. After Charlotte, Chief Lago, Iasiah, and Nightingale finished choosing a group, Elvis then turned to look at Mister Loki, waiting for him to decide on what group he would choose. He knows that Mister Loki has the affinity to use five different Elements, including both Earth Element and Wind Element. This means that he could choose any group that he wants to join. Likewise, he also knows both Elements, but considering that Mister Loki is the person with the actual highest level of authority in this group, he would of course let him choose first. "I''ll go to the second group," Leo said while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. As if he doesn''t know of the advantages and benefits of the second group. Although he was the one that created the special mission, this doesn''t necessarily mean that he will just miss the chance of finding a Treasure Beetle''s eggs. Despite of the fact that he''s the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, he can''t just get everything that belongs in the Guild for himself. It would be very unfair to all of the members. In truth, the same rules to all the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild actually also apply to him, although he just has the highest privilegedpared to them. However, it would be an entirely different story if he can get something that he had worked hard to get. As the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, getting such a thing means that he has all the rights to use and benefit from it. Simply put, he has the say whether he would give it to the Guild or just use it for himself. However, that wasn''t really the main reason why he had to choose the second group. Just like the reason why they had to choose the Treasure Beetle Mountain before, he chooses the second group because fighting against the Storm Sparrows is very disadvantageous for him, especially considering his 1 Star level cultivation. Charlotte and the others have a high cultivation level, which means that they can run fast and have a high chance to escape from the pursuit and attack of the Storm Sparrows. On the other hand, with his 1 Star level cultivation, escaping from the Storm Sparrows would be almost impossible for him. In fact, fighting against them with his strength right now is almost the same as suicide. That''s just stupidity. So, that''s why he definitely wouldn''t choose to do that. "Okay, then I''ll go with the first group," Elvis said. He wasn''t really disappointed that he''d miss the chance of getting a Treasure Beetle''s eggs, because he knows that once the Mischievous Lion Guild sessfully tamed a Treasure Beetle, it would for surey Treasure Beetle''s eggs someday. At that time, he''d just simply buy some Treasure Beetle''s eggs from the Mischievous Lion Guild to have his own Treasure Beetle. Elvis continued, "The mission is to kill as many Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows until they finally decide to break the peace. But bear in mind that the location of their deaths should also be nearby the base of the other Magical Beast. And always remember to use those Elements I''ve mentioned to fight against them," "Okay!" Charlotte nodded her head. "You don''t have to worry, we will execute everything perfectly," Chief Lago assured. "I hope so," Iasiah expressed that he''s still a bit nervous. "Well, at my side it depends on how good Elvis leads us," Nightingale said while looking at Elvis. "I was once a Leader of the Night Ear group, so I should have a fairly good leadership ability," Elvis replied. "Great!" Nightingale quickly gave a thumbs-up to Elvis. He could already expect their side to be smooth-sailing. "Let''s go?" Leo asked everyone. "Yes!" Everyone nodded their heads in confirmation. After they were done nning with what to do, everyone immediately split into two groups with three members each.. The first group went towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree, while the second group went towards the direction of the Treasure Beetle Mountain. Chapter 501 - Destroying The Peace Of The Treasure Beetle Tribes And The Storm Sparrow Tribes Part 2 Chapter 501 Destroying the peace of the Treasure Beetle tribes and the Storm Sparrow tribes part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "You both will lure the Treasure Beetles here, while I''ll prepare a trap for them," Leo informed Chief Lago and Iasiah. Everyone had already discussed a while back then before finally separating to execute their task on how they should handle both the Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows. And that is to lure them somewhere and trap them without leaving any sort of traces that willpromise them. In the case of Leo and his group, it''s to lead the Treasure Beetles in where he is right now. The reason why they aimed to trap the Treasure Beetles was exactly because they have nned of transporting them personally to a ce nearby the Storm Sparrow Tree. Obviously, Leo, Chief Lago, and Iasiah already knew that they could actually just lure out the Treasure Beetles from the Treasure Beetle Mountain to the Storm Sparrow Tree instead, just like what Nightingale had done before. After all, doing so is the simplest method to bring the Treasure Beetles nearby the Storm Sparrow Tree. But unfortunately, the simplest method doesn''t always mean that it is the best method. Luring the Treasure Beetles to the Storm Sparrow Tree once or a few times might be possible. But to lure them over there for a certain amount of times would definitely cause the Storm Sparrows to notice and be suspicious of what is going on. Once that happens, the Storm Sparrows would one hundred percent send a few of their men to investigate and find out the reason why many Treasure Beetles are going over their territory. And certainly, the moment the Storm Sparrows begins investigating, they would eventually find out a lot of Treasure Beetle''s carcasses lying nearby their territory. Such findings would lead the Storm Sparrows to send a few men to the Treasure Beetle Mountain to report their findings to the Treasure Beetles, which might then let the Storm Sparrows be aware that there are actually also some Storm Sparrow''s carcasses found in the territory of the Treasure Beetles. Likewise, the same effect would also happen if Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale would follow the simplest method to lead the Storm Sparrows to the Treasure Beetle Mountain. It''s pretty obvious already what would happen next. Both Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows would realize that someone is trying to destroy their peace, making them investigate who it was. This obviously means that they could no longer continue with what they were nning to do as it wouldn''t start a war between the two Magical Beast tribes anymore, and might just even cause them to get discovered instead. Everything that they have done would serve as nothing, and they would have no other choice left but to just helplessly go back. That''s the reason why they should trap the Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows first andter on bring them personally to the territory of the other Magical Beast before finally killing them. Because by doing so, they have a high chance of remaining unnoticed and buy enough time until they finally killed a lot of them. Of course, everything would eventually be discovered. But when they finally discovered something is wrong, a lot of their own men would already be killed, causing them to be enraged. Additionally, with the clues that all the deaths have traces of the Element Power from the other Magical Beast, there would be a very high chance that they''ll juste to the conclusion that this is certainly done by them, which would be the reason why the peace between the Treasure Beetle tribes and the Storm Sparrow tribes would be broken. At this moment, they have chosen a location nearby the Treasure Beetle Mountain where the Treasure Beetles present are weak in cultivation level, approximately around No Star to 3 Star level. "Okay," Chief Lago said as he prepared to leave. But as he turned around, he noticed that Iasiah actually still didn''t follow after him, hence making him asked, "What''s the matter?" "Are you sure?" Iasiah asked Mister Loki, a bit worried about leaving him in this ce alone. Of course, he already knows that Mister Loki is someone with a capability beyond his current cultivation level, simply due to the fact that he had seen how many Magical Beasts he had defeated already and his capability to summon those powerful Elementals. But that ce was just the Green Area, while this ce here is a Red Area. These two ces entirely meant a different level of dangers. "Maybe I should stay here to protect you?" Iasiah can''t help suggesting. He was saved by Mister Loki, including his twin brother, Nightingale, that''s why he doesn''t want for any sort of danger to happen to him. "I appreciate your concern," Leo said with a smile on his face. But he then shook his head before adding, "But Chief Lago needs you more in executing the n. And besides, I won''t grow if I keep on relying on you guys," From the moment he found out for the second time his affinity to be a Mage until this very moment, the majority of those times, he had always been relying on the people around him. From Madam Silva and the Sword and Magic to his Master Olivia and the Mischievous Lion organization, then to the Mischievous Blue Sword Alliance, and right now to the members of his Mischievous Lion Guild who has a high cultivation level. Obviously, relying on the people around him is alright, but being heavily reliant on them would certainly affect him negatively, at least that is what he feels right now. That''s why right now he thought that he should make a way to trap the Treasure Beetles with only a bit of help from Chief Lago and Iasiah, specifically they would only be luring the Treasure Beetles while he would be the one to trap them. In such a way, he would be the one doing the majority of the efforts. Hearing Mister Loki''s reply, Iasiah could only helplessly agree, "Okay..." "Just make sure though that the both of you would only lure some Treasure Beetles that you know I can handle," Leo reminded. Chief Lago and Iasiah nodded their heads as they finally understood what Leo wanted to do. "Then, let''s go," Chief Lago said to Iasiah before jumping towards a stem of a tree in front of him and then starting to jump from one tree to another. Iasiah didn''t hesitate anymore as he quickly followed after Chief Lago. While Chief Lago and Iasiah were doing that, Leo then began thinking of how he should make what he''s thinking right now possible. Trapping Magical Beasts with a No Star and 1 Star level is obviously something easy for him to do. To be more precise, he''d just trap them with the assistance of his Elementals. However, it wouldn''t be that simple anymore in the case of the 2 Star and 3 Star Magical Beasts. Although he had already sessfully trapped some Magical Beasts with a much higher cultivation level than these Treasure Beetles before, that was because the majority of those times he had the help from the others on subduing them. But right now, he only wants to rely on himself. "What if I allow two Earth Elementals to act as a trap," Leo thought, but then he shook his head while saying, "But the Treasure Beetles can use Earth Element as well, so it would be too easy for them to escape. Which means that I can only use Nature Elementals to trap them," Leo quickly summoned 12 Nature Elementals. Actually, he isn''t sure yet just how many Treasure Beetles exactly would Chief Lago and Iasiah lure to him. But at most it shouldn''t be more than ten, or even if it is, then most likely the majority of them would only be in the No Star and 1 Star level, which 12 Nature Elementals should be able to barely handle. "To set up a trap using Nature Elementals, it would be much better if I just simply repeat what I did with that Bandit Leader before and just erged the vines once they are caught inside the trap," Leo thought to himself before sending amand to the 12 Nature Elementals to create some really thin vines and spread them out to the surrounding. Since he was only aiming to trap the Treasure Beetles, he of course wouldn''t summon an Earth Elemental and create that same scene where the Bandit Leader had be something akin to a porcupine. "That obviously wouldn''t be enough," Of course, Leo wasn''t stupid enough to believe that with such a trap alone it would be enough to handle the Treasure Beetles. "Hmmm..." Leo began thinking while looking around the surrounding, "I can''t summon Fire Elementals as their attacks would leave a noticeable burn mark on the body of the Treasure Beetles. But I can use Water Elementals," Without wasting any time, Leo summoned 2 Water Elementals. He then orders the Water Elementals to turn into a toy soldier form, and right after letting them hide somewhere inconspicuous. "The attacks of these Water Elementals should only leave some wounds with no noticeable marks," Leo nodded his head, but he then began thinking again, "But still not enough though," "I should have thought of observing how Storm Sparrows fight first before doing this," Leo said with a heavy sigh. "Wait..." Leo suddenly thought of something... Leo realized that he could actually just simply use cages, Magic Ropes, or Magic Nets to trap the Treasure Beetles. Since by doing so still meant that he''s trapping them without leaving any traces of unnecessary Element. Leo can''t helpughing mischievously before saying, "With this, trapping the Treasure Beetles is going to be easy," After thinking of that n, Leo then quickly began setting up some traps using cages, Magic Ropes, Magic Nets, while adding them together with the traps he had set up with the help of the Nature Elementals and Water Elementals. Chapter 502 - Destroying The Peace Of The Treasure Beetle Tribes And The Storm Sparrow Tribes Part 3 Chapter 502 Destroying the peace of the Treasure Beetle tribes and the Storm Sparrow tribes part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Once everything was finished, all Leo needed to do now is to wait for Chief Lago and Iasiah to bring him the first batch of Treasure Beetles. Fortunately, it didn''t take that long for them to arrive. Behind them were approximately around 15 to 20 Treasure Beetles. And all of them were either only in the No Star to 1 Star level. "Great!" Leo was immediately delighted to see such a sight. Although the number of Treasure Beetles was more than what he had expected, they were at least still something that he could handle. Leo quickly prepared himself as he waited for Chief Lago and Iasiah to enter his trap. Unfortunately, though... "Where is Mister Loki...?" Iasiah asked while feeling a bit nervous after seeing that Mister Loki still didn''t appear even though they have already arrived. "Don''t worry, I can still feel his presence nearby. Come," Chief Lago assured Iasiah before taking him towards where he had felt Leo''s presence. "Okay!" Iasiah nodded his head. Soon, they finally saw where Leo was hiding at. But curiously though, thetter was actually pointing his hands somewhere while saying something. "Do you know what he''s saying?" Chief Lago is really confused about what Leo wanted to tell them. "Wait, let me check," Iasiah replied before trying his best to read through Mister Loki''s lips. After a few seconds, he exined, "He is saying, ''Over there!''. Do you know what he means about ''Over there!''?" "Oh, it means we should bring the Treasure Beetles over there," Chief Lago finally understood. "It seems like I was really worried for nothing," Iasiah expressed. "Of course, he''s always been someone who doesn''t cause us to worry," Chief Lago agreed. Well, after all, Leo hates troublesome things, that''s why he doesn''t let others worry about him since that would cause trouble for others. "Anyways, let''s take these Treasure Beetles over there and see for ourselves what he has prepared for them," Chief Lago said before quickly changing his direction to where Leo was pointing at. "Okay," Iasiah quickly followed after. As soon as they both arrived, they immediately noticed that the ce is actually covered by vines thin enough for majority of people to have trouble noticing. If only they don''t have a high cultivation level right now, then it would have been really difficult for them to notice that something is wrong in this ce. "Follow me," Chief Lago said as he pulled Iasiah and took him towards a ce where he had noticed a dense amount of thin vines. Iasiah was also able to quickly noticed this, so he easily understood what Chief Lago wanted to do. Obviously, they would be luring the Treasure Beetles to where Leo''s trap is more effective. Immediately, the two quickly lured the Treasure Beetles towards the dense cover of thin vines while at the same time also trying their best to not get entangled themselves. Without noticing anything, the Treasure Beetles continued following after Chief Lago and Iasiah. However, in the next moment, the thin vines surrounding them suddenly began erging, trapping the unfortunate Treasure Beetles who had unknowingly entangled themselves with the thin vines. Seeing this, Chief Lago and Iasiah finally realized what the thin vines were for. They really didn''t expect that it would actually erge all of a sudden. One by one, the Treasure Beetles were being entangled by vines. And soon, it was followed after by the vines dragging the Treasure Beetles towards the direction of cages, Magic Ropes, and Magic Nets, and right after putting them inside so that they won''t be able to escape anymore. Although there were indeed some Treasure Beetles that we''re able to escape from the vine traps. But unfortunately, they were soon attacked by the 2 Water Elementals who were currently running from one ce to another so that their location wouldn''t be discovered by the Treasure Beetles easily. The Water Elementalsshed out some water whip, causing the Treasure Beetles to be thrown right back to the vine trap. If the situation bes difficult, they would instead drag the Treasure Beetles themselves towards the vine trap. Seeing such sight, Chief Lago and Iasiah thought of helping. Unexpectedly though, before they could even move a finger, a vine trap suddenly activated on them. They were really surprised to see themselves getting trapped, but it didn''t take that long for them to understand the reason why. In their peripheral vision, they soon saw Leo charging towards the direction of the Treasure Beetles. From this sight alone, it is easy to understand that Leo doesn''t want them to help. Suddenly, Leo stopped as he quickly put his hand forward and casted, "Vine trap!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Dozens of vines appeared from the ground as it went straight to entangle, a Treasure Beetle who is currently being ignored by both the Nature Elementals and Water Elementals. He had obviously done such a thing on purpose so that he can have a chance to fight the Treasure Beetle himself. Of course, he didn''t forget to only use Magic spells that will not leave them any trouble, which in his case right now are the Vine spell and Water Jet spell. After trapping the Treasure Beetle, Leo then transferred another batch of Pure Mana from his Star to his hand as he casted, "Water Jet spell!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Unlike the body of trees, the body of Treasure Beetles is obviously much tougher and stronger. That''s why the moment the water jet hit the Treasure Beetle''s body, it only exploded and created a small dent on its skin. And obviously, the Treasure Beetle wouldn''t just sit there and wait for Leo to defeat it. After Leo finished with his attack, dozens of stone spikes immediately appeared around the Treasure Beetle. In the next moment, the stone spikes began shooting towards the direction of Leo. Whoooosh Whoooosh Whoooosh! Seeing this, Leo immediately dodged towards a nearby tree to use it as a cover. Booom! With the Magic Power of the stone spike, it was able to easily destroy the tree where Leo was hiding at. Although at this moment Leo was actually no longer behind the tree, causing the stone spikes to only hit the trees behind. The Treasure Beetle immediately became a bit surprised seeing that Leo has disappeared. But it didn''t naively think that he is already gone. That Human is definitely hiding somewhere. As it didn''t saw Leo, the Treasure Beetle quickly escaped away from the vines tangling it before creating dozens of stone spikes again. Once it was done with that, it finally began to look around its surroundings, searching for where Leo is hiding at. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Out of the Treasure Beetle''s expectations, a pair of water jets suddenly came shooting out from above the trees straight to its back. Booom! Booom! The Treasure Beetle quickly turned its head to where the water jets hade from while preparing its stone spikes to shoot towards Leo. But to its surprised, it didn''t see anyone. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Booom! Booom! Another pair of water jets shoot out from behind the Treasure Beetle, catching it off guard again. And just like thest time, the moment it turned its head to looked towards that direction, it didn''t see anyone. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Booom! Booom! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Booom! Booom! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Booom! Booom! Leo was like a ghost that will appear and disappear every time heunches an attack on the Treasure Beetle. While on the other hand, the Treasure Beetle was like a lion in a circus who is beingshed out using a whip by his master to make it put up a show for the audience to enjoy. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Booom! Booom! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Booom! Booom! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Booom! Booom! Such a pattern of attack was repeated over and over again. All of the time, the Treasure Beetle wasn''t able to defend itself, nor was it able to see Leo. It could only helplessly stand on its ground while trying its best to locate Leo and finally be able to make him pay for what he had done to it. Unfortunately, no matter what the Treasure Beetle does, it was still unable to find Leo. Eventually, the Treasure Beetle realized that it is practically impossible to find Leo with its current unfavorable situation. The only way that it could think of in order to reverse the current situation is to go up into the skies. Hence, it didn''t hesitate to spread its wings and began pping it to fly up into the skies. Unbeknownst to the Treasure Beetle, though, Leo had actually already prepared a way to not allow it to escape from this ce. The moment the Treasure Beetle flew up the dense cover of leaves, it immediately got stuck on a Magic Net. Whooooosh! Bang! The Treasure Beetle fell to the ground while being trapped inside a Magic Net, which also prevented it to escape away or fight back. Leo finally jumped down to the ground after sessfully defeating the Treasure Beetle all by himself. And what''s even more surprising is, he just realized now that the Treasure Beetle he had defeated is actually a 2 Star Magical Beast. "Didn''t expect that I could defeat a 2 Star Treasure Beetle all by myself," Leo said while admiring his great capability. Well, this was clearly because he already knew the weaknesses of the Treasure Beetles. That''s why it wasn''t able to catch him because every time he finishedunching his attack, he always observes where its head and legs were moving towards in order to easily determine where he should hide so that it won''t find him. In the next moment, Leo noticed that the surrounding has finally be quiet, making him smile in triumph before saying, "It seems like I have sessfully defeated all the Treasure Beetles," What Leo had said was indeed correct, though only about the part that the Treasure Beetles have been defeated... The moment Leo turned his head, what he soon found out immediately stunned him. In front of him, Chief Lago and Iasiah have just defeated thest remaining Treasure Beetle. Of course, that wasn''t surprising. What surprised him instead is a scene around them. All the Treasure Beetles that he had thought that he had sessfully defeated through the help of the Nature Elementals and Water Elementals are now lying unconscious while surrounding Chief Lago and Iasiah, implying that it wasn''t him that defeated the Treasure Beetles but rather the both of them. "Why?" Leo asked curiously. He really wants to know the exact reason why Chief Lago and Iasiah decided to help him, despite dering to them a while back then that he doesn''t need any of their help. "I hate to break it to you, Leo, but you really underestimated your opponents just now," Chief Lago replied. Leo furrowed his brows together as he asked, "What do you mean?" "Remember, the Treasure Beetles could use Element Power. Meaning to say, even if you lock them up in cages or trap them, as long as they are still conscious, they would still be able to fight back," Chief Lago exined. Hearing Chief Lago''s words, Leo immediately began to look around the surroundings.. What he soon discovered finally made him understand what his fatal mistake was. Chapter 503 - Farewell, Brother Iasiah... Chapter 503 Farewell, brother Iasiah... Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, it is a very clear sight for Leo to see that despite falling into the vine trap, the Treasure Beetles were actually still able to fight back and escape using their Element Power. There''s practically a lot of evidence of the battle between the Elementals and Treasure Beetles scattered around the ground, such as vines, stone spikes, and broken trees. And just by basing on the fact alone that Chief Lago and Iasiah had decided to help, it''s very easy to understand that it''s because the Elementals were going to lose the battle. Realizing this, Leo felt a bit disappointed in himself. Even though that trap that he had meticulously prepared was very good, it''s still considered as a failure basing on the end result shown to everyone. He actually didn''t forget to consider the Element Power of the Treasure Beetles, it''s just that he thought that his Elementals would be able to handle them easily, just like almost every time. It isn''t really that bad though, since now he has learned a considerable amount of knowledge about fighting against Magical Beasts that knows how to use Element Power after this battle. He understood that his mistake right now is mainly because he wasn''t really that much experienced yet when ites to such kind of Magical Beast. The next time, he''d be sure not to make the same mistake again. Whoooosh! A powerful gush of wind suddenly shoots out from the hands of Iasiah straight towards the direction of the Treasure Beetle who was creeping behind Leo after escaping from the Magic Net. Tud! The Treasure Beetle immediately lost consciousness Or maybe after this time... "That was really close," Iasiah said in concern. Fortunately, he was quick enough to notice the Treasure Beetle who Mister Loki had thought he had defeated before, trying tounch an attack on him from behind. "Thank you," Leo expressed his gratefulness to Iasiah for saving him. "Not a problem," Iasiah said with a smile. "Anyways, let''s continue bringing more Treasure Beetles here," Leo quickly decided to continue with what they were nning to do. Out of Leo''s expectations though, Chief Lago shook his head before exining, "There''s no need. We have already killed plenty of Treasure Beetles beforeing here," "No worries though, we made sure to not leave a trace and only use Wind Element attack," Iasiah added. "But where are the Treasure Beetle''s carcasses?" Leo asked dubiously. "Inside our Storage Rings," Chief Lago replied. Leo quickly understood what Chief Lago was aiming to do. They just simply choose to kill the Treasure Beetles using Wind Element Magic spells then store them inside their Storage Rings and they would then transfer the Treasure Beetle''s carcasses nearby the Storm Sparrow Treeter on. Such a simple n is indeed very possible as well, aside from their main n of trapping the Treasure Beetles. Though only if they can execute it without leaving any traces behind. That was the main reason why they didn''t proceed with this n before. But since they were able to execute it cleanly, then there''s no problem. "Okay... But are you really sure that it''s enough?" Leo asked another question, still dubious about what the two were saying. "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you that the Treasure Beetles that we have killed are actually 5 Star to 7 Star Treasure Beetles. So there is no need to worry whether they will be enraged or not because they would definitely-" Chief Lago wasn''t able to finish what he was saying as he was interrupted by something. ROAAAAAARRRRRR! A really loud roaring sound that came from the Treasure Beetle Mountain was suddenly heard. "And speak of the devil," Chief Lago said. That sound had definitelye from the Leader of the Treasure Beetle tribe, specifically the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. "So the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is already enraged? But what about these Treasure Beetles, are we just going to leave them here?" Leo pointed at the unconscious Treasure Beetles around them. Right now, he finally understood that the only reason why Chief Lago and Iasiah bothered bringing to him a batch of Treasure Beetles was simply to grant him of his intention of experiencing a fight against some Treasure Beetles. He really appreciates their intention... However, because of this, there are unconscious Treasure Beetles lying on the ground right now. If they''re just going to leave these unconscious Treasure Beetles here, then they''d definitely report to the other Treasure Beetles who had attacked them the moment they woke up. But with the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle already enraged, it would be impossible to bring all of these unconscious Treasure Beetles nearby the Storm Sparrow Tree without getting found out by the Treasure Beetles. "No worries," Iasiah was the one that replied. He waved his hand, quickly taking out a few bodies of Storm Sparrows from his Storage Ring. He then exined, "We''ve met with Elvis'' team just a while ago, and we asked them for a few Storm Sparrow''s carcasses," Afterying down the Storm Sparrow''s carcasses, Iasiah then began killing the Treasure Beetles using Wind Element attacks. With such a set-up, it would look like that these Treasure Beetles had a battle with a group of Storm Sparrows. Once Iasiah was done with that, he then nodded at Chief Lago. Seeing Iasiah''s signal, Chief Lago then suddenly pulled Leo up in the air as they quickly escaped away from this ce. Iasiah right after followed closely behind. Seeing the unexpected turn of events, Leo can''t help asking, "Why wasn''t I inform by any of this?" "It was Charlotte," Chief Lago replied. "What about her?" Leo asked, a bit confused about why Charlotte was involved in this. "Charlotte said that she had discovered something wrong while her team was taking care of the Storm Sparrows before. Apparently, what we have discovered thest time wasn''t the case at all. The Treasure Beetle tribe and Storm Sparrow tribe didn''t actually agree to live together in peace, but rather what we are seeing right now is just a temporary peace," Chief Lago exined. "How did she arrive at such a conclusion?" Leo asked. He''s really curious about how Charlotte discovered that there is something wrong with the situation and even came to the conclusion that it''s just a temporary peace. Nightingale already saw with his very own eyes before how the Storm Sparrows just simply ignored the Treasure Beetles that had entered their territory. And obviously, it is impossible for Nightingale to lie to him since that would make him suffer some consequences brought by the contract he had signed before. This means to say that Charlotte had discovered very strong evidence to counter what Nightingale had just seen, thus making thempletely change the n. But what is this evidence? And how did she even found such evidence? "Well, I don''t know if I should tell you this, but considering that she returned safely-" "Returned safely?!" Leo eximed loudly, his eyes immediately showing that he wasn''t happy about what he had just heard. Basing on what Chief Lago had said, did that woman actually did something dangerous while he wasn''t around?! Chief Lago quickly stopped exining as he then hesitated whether he should tell Leo the truth or not after seeing his reaction right now. Contrary to Chief Lago''s actions though, right after seeing that he was taking so long to exin, Iasiah actually decided to exin the reason himself, "Miss Charlotte went inside the Storm Sparrow Tree in order to look for a Storm Sparrow''s eggs. But what sheter found out was surprisingly that the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow was currently trying to recover from a heavy injury that she could easily guess was caused by the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle basing on the fact that the injury was covered by Magical materials simr to what Elvis had described that grows out from the body of a Gxy level Treasure Beetles," "It was at that time that she realized that the reason for the two Magical Beast tribes not fighting with each other right now should be because their Leaders are still trying to recover from the injury they have received from fighting with each other," Iasiah finished exining. But he suddenly added, "Oh, I almost forgot... Charlotte was still able to get what she was aiming for and also escaped safely. That''s pretty much all that happened," "You..." Chief Lago looked at Iasiah in disbelief. Didn''t Iasiah saw Leo''s reaction just now? Now that Iasiah had exined that Charlotte had done something dangerous, she would definitely be suffering from Leo''s scoldingter on. This means to say that he had offended one of Leo''s women, which might cause him to suffer in the Mischievous Lion Guild. He could only express his pity at Iasiah inwardly. "That woman!" Leo''s expression darkens after hearing Iasiah''s exnation. He ordered, "Since we have already broken their temporary peace, then let''s quickly meet with them," "Well about that," Chief Lago said while sending signals using his eyes to Iasiah not to tell Leo the truth. But unfortunately, Iasiahpletely misunderstood what Chief Lago was trying to tell him. He simply thought that he wanted him to exin where is Charlotte right now, so he exined, "At this moment, Miss Charlotte along with Elvis and Nightingale, had gone to sneak inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain to steal some Treasure Beetle''s eggs. It should be because she had thought that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is also still recovering from a heavy injury that the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow had caused to it, thus making it easier to steal some of their eggs," "Just now, we actually helped them sneak inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain by attracting the attention of the 5 Star to 7 Star Treasure Beetles we encountered and luring them away from their location before finally killing them. She also instructed us to bring these Treasure Beetle''s carcasses we have inside our Storage Rings nearby the Storm Sparrow Tree so that it would further make the Treasure Beetle tribe break the temporary peace," "Miss Charlotte is really so wise. Mister Loki, you''re so lucky to have her as one of your women," Iasiah finally finished exining as he winked at Chief Lago to tell him that he doesn''t need to exin anything anymore as he had exined it for him. Chief Lago could only heave a heavy sigh after seeing what Iasiah had just done. This guy has now seriouslypletely offended Charlotte. Once this is all over, there''s no doubt that he''d be having a lot of trouble in the Mischievous Lion Guild. And with his actions today, there might just be no way to fix the mess that he had created himself. What''s, even more, worst is, he might just even get implicated in this mess. Though he might not really have to suffer that much since he''s always by Leo''s side, so... Farewell, brother Iasiah.... Chapter 504 - Stealing Some Treasure Beetle’s Eggs Chapter 504 Stealing some Treasure Beetle''s eggs Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce While Leo, Chief Lago, and Iasiah were currently escaping towards the direction of the Phoenix Taming Tower, a loud roaring sound expectedly came from the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree. It obviously came from the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, and it was its own reply to the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. "It''s happening sooner than what we initially expected," Chief Lago said while looking towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree. Those two roars that they have heard from both of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and Beast Lord Storm Sparrow is definitely the signal that the temporary peace that they have agreed is now broken. Leo became a bit surprised after hearing that loud sound. He really didn''t expect that their goal would actually bepleted this easily. Honestly, at first, he really thought that they would have to stay here for a few days. Yet now, just a few hourster after they finished assigning the teams, the peace between the Treasure Beetle tribe and Storm Sparrow tribe is actually already broken. His decision of not to lead this mission is indeed a wise and correct choice. If it was him leading and making ns, then considering how extremely cautious he is and his hate of troublesome things, then the n he would have thought of would have indeed taken them a few days just toplete. He even doubts that the result would be like what''s happening right now. "So, what should we do next?" Iasiah suddenly asked. "Since the Treasure Beetle tribe and the Storm Sparrow tribe would most likely be fighting again today, then it should also be a time for us to begin catching 9 Star level Magical Beasts. But the question is, how should we do it?" Chief Lago added while looking at Leo. Hearing both Chief Lago''s and Iasiah''s questions, Leo simply showed a mischievous smile on his face before saying, "Why are you asking me? The rest of you should be the ones that will decide the n," They already executed a n a while back then without informing him. Yet now they''re actually asking him about what they should do next? Of course, he''s not angry or displeased about what they did that''s why he''s not helping them. In fact, he even agrees and approves of what they did as it resulted much better than what they had initially expected before. And that''s exactly the reason why he''s not helping them right now, because he knows for certain that they would be able to think of a n much better than his own n... Or maybe they even already had a n in their minds right now, it''s just that they are still hesitating due to the fact that almost all the time it was his ns that get approved and executed in a situation simr to this. He can''t me them and neither could he me himself, since in the first ce he is the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, hence he has theplete right to do that. Not to mention, before following him in his journey to fight against the Gods, they even already agreed that they would follow him on whatever path he would be walking. However, at the same time, his position and their choice before should also not be the reason why they can''t decide on a n. He long already understood this point. In fact, that''s the exact reason why he assigned them as the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild in the first ce. This is also the reason why right now he''s letting them decide on what to do. The reason why he was doing this is mainly because, deep inside of him, he''s hoping that one day they would also be able to lead the Mischievous Lion Guild towards a better path without asking for his help and approval anymore, thus also marking the day that they''ll officially be the pirs of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Great, then how about you stay back at the Phoenix Taming Tower while we handle the rest here?" Chief Lago suggested. "If me staying away from danger could make it easier for all of you, then no worries," Leo expressed his understanding of Chief Lago''s decision. "I''m really curious. Why are you surprisingly very cooperative and understanding today?" Chief Lago can''t help asking. From the start of this mission until now, Leo has been giving them all the authorities and rights to decide on whatever they want. It''s even to the point that he had actually conceded the position of Leader to Elvis, which he normally wouldn''t do. He''s really curious about the reason why Leo is doing this. Leo didn''t bother replying to Chief Lago''s question as he simply showed him a smile. Seeing Leo''s smile, Chief Lago immediately understood that Leo doesn''t n on telling him the reason why. Meaning to say, it''s up to him to uncover Leo''s ns. It''s actually very troublesome to do such a thing, but he is also fully aware that he can''t just always rely on Leo to answer his questions and problems. After getting Leo''s approval, Chief Lago and Iasiah quickly escorted Leo to the Phoenix Taming Tower. After leaving him there, they then both returned to meet up with Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale. They already know that just the two of them alone would not be enough to sessfully catch a 9 Star level Magical Beasts. That''s why they need to meet up with Charlotte and her team first. .... Meanwhile, at this moment, Charlotte is currently busy sneaking around the tunnels that the Treasure Beetles have created around the Treasure Beetle Mountain. Sticking closely behind were Nightingale and Elvis. The former had casted a Magic spell to hide his presence along with thetter. The both of them are sweating buckets of sweat right now as they''re really anxious and nervous for their own lives. In fact, just now, they have actually encountered a group made up of ten 8 Star Treasure Beetles. If only Charlotte didn''t casted a powerful Dark Cloak spell on the both of them, then they would have already been caught and chased away from the Treasure Beetle Mountain by a group of powerful Treasure Beetles. It''s really fortunate that Charlotte is a 9 Star Battle Mage. They understood clearly that if it wasn''t for that, then sneaking in the Treasure Beetle Mountain would have been impossible for them. "Are we there yet?" Elvis asked nervously. He can''t remember how many times exactly he had asked such a simr question to them, but it should be tens of times already now. It''s because they have already been walking in this ce for over two hours now, yet they still haven''t actually found any traces of Treasure Beetle''s eggs. Back then, at that time when they were sneaking in the Storm Sparrow Tree, it only took them half an hour to finally find a nest full of Storm Sparrow''s eggs. "Elvis, I suggest that you stop asking such a question. It''s annoying, and it''s also just making me even more nervous here," Nightingale can''t help requesting Elvis to stop. "Oh, is that so? Then if only you didn''t kneel on the ground and beg me toe along with you before, saying that it would be bad if there''s only the two of you and that you really needed my help, then I wouldn''t be here repeatedly asking this question!" Elvis eximed in irritation. He had already said before that he has no intention of looking for any Treasure Beetle''s eggs because he ns to buy them instead from the others. But because Nightingale begged him toe along with them before they started sneaking inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain, he had no other choice but to juste with them... No, technically, he actually has a choice, which is to note with them even if Nightingale begs him. But he wasn''t such a heartless guy who would just abandon his allies, that''s why he decided to juste along. "You know I don''t mean it that way, right?" Nightingale quickly understood his mistake. It''s just that he''s really nervous right now, and Elvis'' question just made it even more worst. To be more precise, Elvis'' question made him thought that maybe the Treasure Beetle''s eggs are actually located somewhere really deep inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain and that it would take them a very long time to get there. Such a ce is normally considered as the most dangerous area of any Magical Beastir. Elvis shook his head and replied, "No, the only thing I see here is, you don''t exactly need my help," "Of course not- "Nightingale wanted to exin something, but he was suddenly interrupted by Charlotte. "Can you two just shut up?!" Charlotte finally had enough. She had been expending more Dark Element Mana in order to not let any Treasure Beetles nearby notice the two fools. Can''t they not see that they are currently surrounded by a lot of Treasure Beetles right now? One mistake here and she''d definitely be unable to keep on hiding their own presence anymore. "You see those guys there?" Charlotte pointed at the two 9 Star Treasure Beetles guarding at an entrance towards something that should be of importance to the Treasure Beetles. She continued, "If you don''t shut up right now, then I don''t mind letting those two eat you," "..." "..." Both Elvis and Nightingale finally decided to shut up after seeing the two 9 Star Treasure Beetles. A group of 8 Star Treasure Beetles is still something that they can escape away, but in the case of a 9 Star Treasure Beetle, not to mention two of them, it would be impossible to escape alive, even if the two of them help each other or just heartlessly leave one of them. "Good," Charlotte said as she could finally breathe in relief. After that scene just now, Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale continued sneaking inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain, searching for their nest in order to get themselves some Treasure Beetle''s eggs. Chapter 505 - A Chance To Capture A Galaxy Level Magical Beast Chapter 505 A chance to capture a Gxy level Magical Beast Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce An hourter, Charlotte and her team were still unable to find the nest of the Treasure Beetles. Though fortunately, they finally found a few clues that would most likely lead them towards their nest. "With these eggshells of the Treasure Beetle''s eggs on the ground, we should probably be close to their nest right now," Charlotte informed Elvis and Nightingale while looking at the road in front of them with a lot of eggshells scattered on the ground. "Great!" Elvis can''t help feeling delighted after seeing such a sight. He added, "As long as we follow this path, then it wouldn''t take long for us to reach their nest," "Indeed," Nightingale agreed. A few newborn Magical Beasts would usually still have a few pieces of eggshells sticking around their body after leaving their eggs, which would slowly fall off one by one as they keep on walking or moving around. Since this road in front of them has a lot of such eggshells scattered around, it meant that newborn Treasure Beetles had walked over here in the past, leaving traces of their eggshells. And just like what Elvis had said just now, as long as they follow this path, then it might eventually lead them towards the nest of the Treasure Beetles. Knowing already that they can''t waste any more time here, Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale quickly followed the traces of eggshells on the ground. "Let''s go," Charlotte said as she began leading the way. Elvis and Nightingale didn''t hesitate to follow after Charlotte. Along the way, they quickly noticed that majority of the Treasure Beetles they have encountered are actually female Treasure Beetles. They long already know about the fact that it''s always the female species of the Magical Beasts that will take care of their eggs, which means to say that their assumption now has a very high chance to turn out to be true. With this discovery, every step that they took just made them more and more excited. In fact, they are expecting already that they will find the nest of the Treasure Beetles soon. After ten minutes or so of walking, just like what they have expected, they indeed arrived at a ce covered with plenty of Treasure Beetle''s eggs. Within their view, there should be around tens of thousands of Treasure Beetle''s eggs around this ce. However, there''s just this one single problem in front of them... The ce that they have arrived at right now is indeed a nest, but it wasn''t just an ordinary nest of the Treasure Beetles, but rather it''s the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle basing on the sole fact alone that at the center of the nest was the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle surrounded by its tens of thousands of eggs. "I really didn''t expect the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to be a female Treasure Beetle," Elvis said. "Yeah..." Nightingale thought the same. The Beast Lord Storm Sparrow that they have encountered before was a male Storm Sparrow, that''s why they somewhat expected already inside their minds that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would also turn out to be a male Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. They really didn''t expect that it would actually be contrary to their thoughts. "You two, that''s not the important point here," Charlotte quickly reprimanded them. She exined, "That Beast Lord Treasure Beetle might indeed be a female Treasure Beetle. But remember, just like the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow we saw before, that Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is definitely also heavily injured as well and is still currently recovering," Hearing Charlotte''s words, Elvis and Nightingale quickly understood what she meant. They immediately began observing the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle closely in order to confirm Charlotte''s assumptions. In the next moment, Elvis and Nightingale''s lips slowly curled up to form a mischievous smile. Just now, they have finally confirmed together that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is indeed heavily injured. And what''s even more important is, its injury seems to be a lot more worst than what they have seen from the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow before. In the case of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, its two wings were broken and one of its feet was covered by Magical materials. While on the other hand, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle only had one of its wings left, meaning to say it can''t fly anymore, while it only has four out of its six legs left and its horn was cutpletely into half. With the current state of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, it obviously could no longer fight... No, technically, it could still fight, but it would have a high chance of losing its life. That''s why it''s much better for it to not fight yet until it fully recovers. "It seems like we could still steal some Treasure Beetle''s eggs out from this nest," Elvis said. "What! You''re actually only thinking of stealing some? No, no, no, we would be stealing thousands of Treasure Beetle''s eggs!" Nightingale proimed in confidence. "My bad," Elvis quickly realized his mistake. "Tch, the both of you don''t really seem to understand what I meant," Charlotte said with a sigh. She exined, "Since the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is seriously injured right now, then this means that we have a chance of sessfully catching it!" "Catching it?!" Both Elvis and Nightingale were immediately rendered dumbfounded by what Charlotte had just said. If Charlotte had said that they can kill the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, then the both of them would have thought that it''s indeed possible to do that, especially considering the three of their strengthbined together. However, to capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is an entirely different story. It''s actually possible for them to sessfully capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. However, since their current location right now is somewhere deep inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain, so even if they could indeed capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, taking it out from this ce would be like bringing out the King right in front of their own loyal subordinates. In short, it''s impossible to escape from the eyes of the Treasure Beetles living in this ce. "You''re kidding me, right?" Elvis can''t help thinking that maybe Charlotte was actually just joking with them. "No," Charlotte didn''t hesitate to confirm that she wasn''t joking at all. "Then how exactly would you do such an impossible thing?" Elvis asked. "Yeah," Nightingale nodded his head in agreement. He exined, "With our current location right now, and not to mention that there should be hundreds of thousands of Treasure Beetles living in this Treasure Beetle Mountain, it would be impossible to take away the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle out from this ce even if we could indeed sessfully capture it without letting the Treasure Beetles notice," Charlotte shrugged her shoulders as she replied, "Who said that we will be capturing it right now?" "Huh?" Elvis and Nightingale asked in unison. Charlotte cleared out their confusion by saying, "Isn''t there going to be a battle between the Treasure Beetle tribe against the Storm Sparrow tribe happening soon?" "Yes, but what about that?" "We will use that opportunity to capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle," Charlotte said with a mischievous smile on her face. She exined, "Most likely, during battle, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle wouldn''t be making any appearance in the beginning. At that time, it would definitely be focusing on doing its best to recover as much as possible in order to prepare itself to fight against the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. This also means that it would be sending out most of its strong men to lead its soldier during its absence, making this Treasure Beetle Mountain less guarded by powerful Treasure Beetles than before," "Additionally, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle should already know clearly that it would have a very high chance of being in the disadvantageous position if it allows the situation in the battlefield to be stuck in the stalemate. After all, the injuries it had received are a lot more worst than the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. Simply put, thetter would recover earlier. Once the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow recovered first and appear in the battlefield, the situation in the battlefield would immediately tilt in the favor of the Storm Sparrow tribe," "That''s why I''m guessing that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle should have a n to counter that. I don''t know what exactly it is nning to do, since I''m not the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. But one thing is for certain though, and that is its aim would be to not let the Storm Sparrow tribe have the advantage even if the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow would appear," Charlotte paused, before continuing, "So, we will wait until how the situation in the battlefield would turn out to be before deciding on whether we should capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle or not," Elvis and Nightingale were a bit surprised by what Charlotte was nning to do. They really didn''t expect that their simple n of stealing some Treasure Beetle''s eggs would actually take a huge turn all of a sudden and have now included capturing the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. After the both of them analyzed Charlotte''s n together, they soon arrived at a conclusion that it might just be possible to capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and take it away from this Treasure Beetle Mountain without getting noticed by any Treasure Beetles. So without any hesitation, "I agree," Elvis agreed. "So, do I," Nightingale seconded. Charlotte smiled before pointing her hands towards the direction of the Treasure Beetle''s eggs and saying, "But first, let''s steal as many Treasure Beetle''s eggs as possible," Chapter 506 - Unexpectedly Stealing A Mutated Treasure Beetle’s Eggs Chapter 506 Unexpectedly stealing a Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale were able to steal a total of two thousand Treasure Beetle''s eggs before they finally decided to stop. They thought that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle might discover them if they really steal even more than what they have already stolen. If that indeed happens, then forget about the two thousand Treasure Beetle''s eggs that they have stolen, because they might not even be able to escape from this ce with their lives. Despite feeling a bit disappointed and not contented about the number of Treasure Beetle''s eggs that they have stolen, they didn''t let greed blind them to the correct path since they decided to choose what''s best for them. Since they were already done with everything here, Charlotte then quickly lead Elvis and Nightingale to leave the Treasure Beetle Mountain. They still have something bigger to do, so they can''t waste any time in this ce. Unfortunately, an unexpected incident had happened... ..... Meanwhile, Chief Lago and Iasiah were currently hiding nearby the entrance of the tunnel that Charlotte and her team had entered a few hours ago. At this moment, they can''t help themselves starting to feel a bit worried because a long time has already passed when Charlotte and her team had entered the tunnel. There''s no telling anymore now whether they''re still alive or not? They really hope that if ever there''s indeed something bad that had happened to them, it would just simply cause them to be dyed in leaving the Treasure Beetle Mountain, and not something worse than that, like for example, death... "Why are they taking so long?!" Iasiah eximed in worry. "Just be patient. Remember, Charlotte is with them, so no matter how dangerous the situation would turn out to be, as long as the danger is not rted to any Gxy level, then she would definitely be able to keep them safe and alive," Chief Lago said as he pats Iasiah''s shoulder in assurance. Iasiah turned to look at Chief Lago before asking, "Are you really sure?" "Sort off..." Chief Lago replied while scratching his right cheek awkwardly. Honestly, he was only saying those words tofort Iasiah. He isn''t really one hundred percent sure that Charlotte could indeed keep Elvis and Nightingale safe and alive. After all, he hasn''t entered the Treasure Beetle Mountain personally yet, that''s why he doesn''t know what sort of danger exactly they have encountered. "I understand... It seems like I have no other choice left but to just prepare myself for whatever worst situation they would end up to be," Iasiah expressed his helplessness. "Yeah..." Chief Lago replied. Right now, he finally realized that he''s really not that good when ites toforting people. Suddenly, Chief Lago quickly pulled Iasiah down to the ground. "Don''t move and make any sound," Chief Lago said as he stared straight towards the tunnel they were observing. Iasiah was immediately able to understand what Chief Lago meant with his action. So, he also turned his head to look at the tunnel in front of them. Soon, the sound of pping wings was heard... Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Hundreds of Treasure Beetles flew out from the tunnel as they went straight towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree. "The battle between the Treasure Beetle tribe against the Storm Sparrow tribe should be starting soon," Chief Lago silently whispered. Iasiah didn''t say a single word as he simply only nodded his head in agreement. He had already noticed just now that those Treasure Beetles that havee out from the tunnel had the appearance that shows that they are going to a battle. "Considering the numbers of Treasure Beetles that hade out from the tunnel just now, it would definitely be difficult for Charlotte and her team to escape from the Treasure Beetle Mountain," Chief Lago said. "Yeah..." Iasiah said with his head lowered down. His twin brother is part of Charlotte''s team, so if ever something bad had happened to them, like for example they have all died already, then his twin brother would definitely be involved as well. It seems like they should just give up on waiting and just ept the fact that they have died... Contrary to Iasiah''s thoughts though, Chief Lago turned his head to look at him before adding, "So it seems like we have no other choice but to get inside and rescue them," Hearing Chief Lago''s words, Iasiah immediately raised up his head to look straight towards his eyes as if trying to see whether he was serious with what he had just said or not. "Don''t look at me like that. Come, let''s go and save them," Chief Lago said with a smile on his face while motioning his hand to Iasiah to follow him to get inside the tunnel. "Okay!" Iasiah nodded his head. Soon, the both of them quickly flew towards the tunnel. It didn''t take that long for them tond at its entrance. "Even though I''m a peak 9 Star Mage, I can''t help but still feel a bit of powerful pressure just from standing out here at the entrance of the Treasure Beetle Mountain," Chief Lago expressed how dangerous the Treasure Beetle Mountain was. "I can''t believe those guys really dared to get inside this ce. Just this powerful pressure alone is already a strong deterrence to force the majority of the people who want to get inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain to give up and not to go inside," Iasiah said. "Anyways, let''s not waste any time here, and let''s go," Chief Lago said as he prepared himself to fly inside. However, before both Chief Lago and Iasiah could really make a move, they immediately saw three figures moving quickly towards their direction. Observing closely, they soon found out that it was actually Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale. All of them were still alive and well. "It''s them!" Iasiah said in delight. "Yeah, but it seems like Charlotte is trying to say something to us," Chief Lago replied while trying his best to understand what Charlotte was saying to them. "Wait, let me check it for you," Iasiah said as he quickly began reading Charlotte''s lips. Soon, he said, "She''s only saying ''Leave'', and nothing else," "Leave?" Chief Lago began thinking In the next moment, both Chief Lago and Iasiah looked at each other''s eyes at the same time, as if they were thinking the same exact thing. Soon, they could finally hear what Charlotte was saying. "Don''t just stand there, quickly leave this ce!" Charlotte eximed loudly to warn Chief Lago and Iasiah. As soon as they heard Charlotte confirming that what they have thought was indeed correct, Chief Lago and Iasiah didn''t hesitate anymore as they quickly flew away from the tunnel. It didn''t take that long for Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale to follow after the two of them. And what appeared next was something that both Chief Lago and Iasiah can''t believe to have appeared. ROOOOOARRRRR! It was shockingly the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle! Chief Lago and Iasiah were immediately shocked seeing the Leader of the Treasure Beetle tribe appearing in front of them. "What''s wrong with you guys? Why did you lure the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle out?!" Chief Lago eximed loudly. "It''s because of Nightingale!" Charlotte replied while shooting daggers at Nightingale flying beside her. "I''m really sorry! I just noticed that those ten Treasure Beetle''s eggs were a bit strange and different from the other Treasure Beetle''s eggs that we have found. That''s why I went to take it. I didn''t really expect that the moment I put them inside my Storage Ring, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would notice us," Nightingale exined. "How troublesome!" Charlotte said in irritation. "I actually think that you should be thanking Nightingale instead," Elvis suddenly said. Hearing Elvis'' words, Charlotte''s expression immediately darkens as she turned her head and stared at Elvis. Elvis smiled wryly after seeing the look on Charlotte''s face. But he soon pulled himself together as he exined, "It''s like this... I also saw those ten Treasure Beetle''s eggs before Nightingale put them inside his Storage Ring. And based on how they looked like, I think they are Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs," "Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs?" Charlotte asked in curiosity. "I''ve only read about the information of Mutated Treasure Beetles from books before, so I''m not really sure if they really exist... I mean, they do exist, but there has been not a single record of them appearing in the Emerald Tree Kingdom until now. It''s stated that Mutated Treasure Beetles could already produce Magical materials despite not officially being a Gxy level Magical Beasts yet, and once they breakthrough and be a Beast Lord, they would be able to go start producing rare Magical materials," Elvis exined. "Hehehehe..." Charlotte''s eyes immediately lit up brightly as she turned to look at Nightingale. She then said, "Since you have caused us a lot of trouble, then it''s only right for you to give me all of those Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs," "Okay..." Nightingale could only helplessly agree. What else could he say? He indeed caused them a lot of trouble since it was because of him why they are being chased by the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle right now. And besides, unlike Iasiah, he knows clearly just how much authority and power Charlotte holds in the Mischievous Lion Guild, not only because she is one of Mister Loki''s women but also because she''s someone with a cultivation level of 9 Star Battle Mage. Anyways though, since he''s still part of the Mischievous Lion Guild, then he''d definitely be able to still benefit from these Mutated Treasure Beetles. That is if they indeed turned out to be one.... Chapter 507 - Escaping From The Beast Lord Treasure Beetle Chapter 507 Escaping from the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "I see," Chief Lago finally understood the reason why they are being chased after by the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. "Chief Lago, the Doombringer is still with you, right?" Charlotte suddenly asked. "Yeah, I didn''t return it yet because we were nning on going here," Chief Lago nodded his head. "Then quickly take the Doombringer out and cast a Magic spell. We can''t let the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle continue chasing after us. And also, I''m nning on catching this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle,ter on, so causing more injury to it would provide us with more chances to seed," Charlotte exined. "What?! You''re nning on catching this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle?" Chief Lago was instantly surprised. "Let''s talk about thatter," Charlotte replied, she then continued, "First, let''s force this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to retreat!" Hearing Charlotte''s words, Chief Lago nodded his head. He then quickly took out the Doombringer from his Storage Ring. "I''ll distract the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle for a bit, be sure to prepare a powerful Magic spell for it," Charlotte said as she swiftly maneuvers from mid-air to turn around and charge straight towards the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. Seeing one of the people it was chasing turning around to face it, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle showed its sharp fangs as if trying to intimidate and cause some fear to Charlotte. Unfortunately for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, Charlotte is a powerful 9 Star Battle Mage. So, its intimidation and intention to cause her some fear werepletely ineffective. With a wave of her hand, Charlotte, for the first time ever after leaving Lionheart Kingdom, took out her most powerful Magic weapon, the Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger. Brandishing the Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger on her hand, Charlotte then added Earth Element Mana on it. Whoooosh! The Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger immediately became tougher and sharper than before. "Have a taste of my strength, you punny little insect!" Charlotte eximed as she shed together the Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger, releasing an orange-colored beam of light. WHOOOOOOOSH! The Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was able to quickly sense how powerful Charlotte''s attack was. So, without any hesitation, it decided to create thick metal walls in front of it. BOOOOOOOOOOM! Charlotte''s offense and the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle''s defense quickly confronted with each other, causing a loud explosion sound. "Now," Chief Lago suddenly eximed a bit farther behind Charlotte. As if knowing already what Chief Lago was intending to do, Charlotte immediately casted a Long Distance Blink spell to bring herself beside Chief Lago and the others. Waving the Doombringer on his hands, Chief Lago casted, "Whirlwind!" WHOOOOOOOSH! A small tornado appeared in front of Chief Lago before it shoots straight towards the direction of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. The tornado keeps on expandingrger andrger as it finally became massive. Realizing that it was impossible to fight against Charlotte with the massive tornadoing straight towards its direction, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle quickly decided to fall back so as to dodge the attack. Contrary to the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle''s thoughts though, it soon realized that no matter where it goes it was unable to escape away from the iing tornado. The tornado keeps on following it wherever it goes as if it has eyes. Obviously, it was Chief Lago controlling the tornado to keep following after the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle wherever it goes. The Beast Lord Treasure Beetle quickly understood that the only way for it to escape was to destroy the tornado. With that thought in its mind, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle quickly prepared both its Earth Element Power and Metal Element Power to fight back. Mana around the surroundings was swiftly being gathered towards the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. And soon, a ball of Mana that contains both Earth Element Mana and Metal Element Mana was formed, it appeared right in front of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. ROAAAAAARRRR! With a loud bellow from the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, it finally released its attack. Whoooooosh! A ray of light that contains powerful Magic Power with an orange and silver colorbined together shoots out from the ball of Mana straight towards the direction of the iing tornado. BOOOOOOM! The two attacks collided, causing a strong gushed of wind to spread throughout the entire surrounding. A few trees on the ground were uprooted. Stones and other types of debris flew up to the air and were thrown in a random direction. Clouds dispersed away. It didn''t take that long for everyone to see who was gaining the advantage in the collision. No matter how powerful the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle''s attack was, with Chief Lago using the Doombringer along with his cultivation level of a peak 9 Star Mage, he was obviously bound to win. And because of that, the tornado soon began pushing the ray of light closer to the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. Meanwhile, Charlotte quickly created a Defensive Magic spell around Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale in order to defend themselves in case of any ident. Her cautiousness is obviously learned from Leo. "Prepare yourselves, we will be leaving here on my mark," Charlotte reminded everyone before sending a signal to Elvis to look for a path to retreat. "Eh, why? Aren''t we already at the advantage here," Iasiah curiously asked. Smack! Nightingale immediately smacked Iasiah''s head before pointing his finger towards a direction behind the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and saying, "Stupid brother, look!" Iasiah followed where his twin brother Nightingale was pointing at and he soon saw thousands of Treasure Beetlesing towards them. "Don''t expect that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is trying to defeat us with its attack. Its action right now is just to buy enough time for its reinforcement to arrive. So, if we don''t leave here soon, we would get surrounded by Treasure Beetles, making it extremely difficult for us to escape. You don''t want that to happen, right?" Charlotte exined. Iasiah''s face immediately turned fearful after hearing Charlotte''s exnation. "I already finished observing our surroundings," Elvis suddenly interrupted. He continued, "I noticed a small cave nearby to our southwest direction, specifically on our 8 o''clock direction and around 100 to 150 meters from here. Let''s use a Long Distance Blink spell to teleport over there and hide. That ce should be good enough to sneak away from the Treasure Beetles," Charlotte nodded her head before turning around to look at Chief Lago and saying, "Did you hear that?" "Yes, don''t worry, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would soon be consumed by my tornado before its reinforcement could arrive. Once that happens, it will be the perfect opportunity for us to escape as it can''t see where we are going," Chief Lago replied. "Everyone prepare!" Charlotte eximed to everyone. "Okay!" "Yes!" "Affirmative!" Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale nodded their heads in unison. With that being said, Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale immediately began gathering Mana from their surroundings as they then prepared themselves to activate a Long Distance Blink spell. It was just like what Chief Lago had expected, the tornado was getting closer and closer to the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle in every passing second. The Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was obviously no longer able to fight back using its Element Power since the tornado unexpectedly has a much stronger Magic Power. Fortunately, though, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was able to weaken the tornado to a considerable degree after receiving its continuous Element Power attack. With that, it should only receive a bit of damage even if it got sweep inside the tornado. Whoooosh! Finally, the tornado fully consumed the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle as it then began circling it around inside. The wind of the tornado wasn''t just any ordinary wind, it was as sharp as Magic Swords. Because of that, wounds started appearing around the body of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle as it keeps on circling around. It''s really fortunate that its body was extremely tough due to it knowing both the Earth Element Power and Metal Element Power, the two best Element for defense. As soon as they saw the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle being consumed by the tornado, Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale didn''t waste any time as they all quickly activated their Long Distance Blink spell. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! In the next moment, the five of them appeared at an entrance of a cave. All of them didn''t hesitate as they quickly get inside and hide. "Earth Wall!" "Green Terrain!" Both Charlotte and Chief Lago immediately covered the entrance of the cave with rocks and grass to conceal its location. "Quick, hide your presence," Charlotte soon informed everyone. Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale nodded their heads and swiftly hid their presence. Charlotte also did the same. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Soon, they began hearing the sound of Treasure Beetles flying close by their location. The sound eventually passed away, making all of them breathe a sigh of relief after knowing that they didn''t get discovered by the Treasure Beetles. "We should not stay here for long, we need to meet up with Leo as soon as possible," Charlotte said. Hearing Charlotte''s words, Chief Lago quickly asked, "Why?" "I''ll exinter along the way," Charlotte replied. She then looked at Elvis and asked, "So, how is it? Are they gone?" "There are still a few Treasure Beetles nearby our location, so let''s wait for a bit. They should be gone soon," Elvis replied. "Okay," Charlotte nodded her head. Chapter 508 - Increase In Leo’s Strength Chapter 508 Increase in Leo''s strength Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After enough time passes and numerous checks by Elvis of the whereabouts of the Treasure Beetles to confirm that they''re really gone, Charlotte finally opened up the cave. "Let''s go," Charlotte said before leading the way. Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale quickly followed after. Along the way to meet up with Leo, who was at the Phoenix Taming Tower right now, Charlotte began exining to Chief Lago and Iasiah her n in mind about catching the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. She decided to tell them everything without hiding any information. Charlotte''s n was very simple; she would ask for Leo to use his Earth Elementals to dig a tunnel from the surface straight towards the direction of where they have found the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. She already knew where it was, so there is no need to worry about locating that nest anymore. Then, they will sneak through that tunnel instead of going through the tunnel around the Treasure Beetle Mountain. This would allow them to easily avoid from the Treasure Beetles living inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain and have an easy travel both in and out. Once they arrived inside, they would then defeat the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle as swiftly as possible, put it inside a cage, bring it up to the surface through the tunnel, close the tunnel, and quickly escape away from this ce. Of course, this is just the generalyout of the n, not the entirety of the n yet. This is simply because they still need to see the situation on the battlefield between the Treasure Beetles against the Storm Sparrows first before they could decide on whether the n could be executed or not. If it''s really impossible, then they''ll just settle on capturing a 9 Star level Magical Beasts, either from the Treasure Beetle tribe or the Storm Sparrow tribe, and then leave this ce. But before that, they''ll have to discuss it with Leo first, because, in the end, the final decision would entirely be up to him to decide, considering how important this decision they''re nning about is. The moment they arrived at the Phoenix Taming Tower, they quickly found Leo. Leo was currently surrounded by a total of 15 Earth Elementals in the center while in deep cultivation. But unlike before, Leo''s Earth Elementals surprisingly look different this time. They look more tougher and stronger, and the Magic Power they are currently releasing is of the 1 Star level. "It seems like something good had happened to him while we were gone away," Charlotte said with a smile on her face. She''s genuinely happy seeing that Leo''s strength had improved. "Indeed," Chief Lago added while also feeling the same as Charlotte. With Leo bing stronger, their Mischievous Lion Guild would also be stronger. Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale also nodded their heads as they also noticed the improvements of Mister Loki''s Earth Elementals. Honestly, when they first discovered Mister Loki''s unique capability to summon Elementals, they instantly felt disbelief about it. After all, such Magical Entities were something that almost everyone in the Celestial World feared. But they were informed that he''s a Special Mage that''s why he is able to do this. After that, they slowly epted the truth of how great Mister Loki''s potential was, which also made them realized the importance of his Elementals in the growth of the Mischievous Lion Guild. To exin it in the most simplest way possible, the more powerful Mister Loki''s Elementals be, likewise the more powerful the Mischievous Lion Guild would be in the future. Seeing this, Charlotte and the others decided not to disturb Leo and simply choose a spot nearby to rest. They just realize now that their bodies were a bit exhausted already after doing a lot of things. Not to mention, they''re also starting to get hungry. So, it should be best to rest and recuperate before executing any of what they are nning to do. ..... At this moment, Leo is currently inside his consciousness while guiding the Fire Element Mana that he had just absorbed from the Fire Element Magical resources he has inside his Storage Ring towards the light of his Fireball spell. As he had nothing else to do since Charlotte and the others were busy taking care of capturing a 9 Star level Magical Beasts, he decided that he might as well spend this free time to cultivate and increase his strength. The main reason why he was currently guiding the Fire Element Mana that he had absorbed to his Fireball spell despite it already reaching the 1 Star level is because he wanted his Magic spells to reach the 2 Star level. Honestly, he was just testing the feasibility of such an idea a few hours ago. At that time, he was simply trying to make his Magic spells have a strength of peak 1 Star level. But then suddenly, he thought that maybe it was actually possible to make its breakthrough to the 2 Star level. And just like that, he was able to make his Green Terrain spell, Earth Spike spell, Vine spell, and Water Jet spell breakthrough to the 2 Star level. Along with those breakthroughs, he surprisingly found out that his Elementals had actually also finally broken through to the 1 Star level, specifically his Earth Elementals, Nature Elementals, and Water Elementals. As of now, he''s also trying to breakthrough his Fireball spell to the 2 Star level in order for his Fire Elementals to likewise breakthrough to the 1 Star level. Unfortunately, because he hasn''t learned any Wind Element Magic spells yet, his Wind Elementals could only stay as of now at the peak No Star level. At least though, because he has learned two types of Nature Element Magic spells, his Nature Elementals had the Magic Power of an intermediate 1 Star level. This discovery made him realized that it''s actually not mainly his cultivation level that allows his Elementals to breakthrough, but also the Magic Power of his Magic spells as well. If he learns more Magic spells of a certain element, like for example Fire Element Magic spells, then allowing his Fire Elementals to breakthrough to the next cultivation level would be a lot easier. Right now, since he had only learned one type of Magic spells on the majority of his Elements, that''s why to allow his Elementals to breakthrough to the next level he needed to make his Magic spells reached the 2 Star level. He finally understood today that the importance of learning more Magic spells is not to only provide him with more ways to fight and be stronger as an individual but to also improve the Magic Power of his Elementals. With this new knowledge he had learned, making his Elementals reach the 2 Star and so on in the future wouldn''t be as difficult as what he''s currently experiencing this time anymore. What''s even more shocking and important that he had learned today is he could actually still continue allowing his Magic spells to breakthrough to the 3 Star level, and maybe even higher, as long as he has enough Magical resources to get the supply of Element Mana that he needed for the breakthrough. His cultivation is really unlike the other Mages. For them, the highest level that their Magic spells could reach with a 1 Star cultivation level would always just be peak 1 Star level. Those Mages considered as Geniuses might be able to have their Magic spells breakthrough to the 2 Star level despite being only in the 1 Star level. But he, on the other hand, could actually improve it even more than that. He really doesn''t know the main reason for this, but his suspicion is it''s either because of his unique Star in his consciousness or because of the Fate Cube. But considering the information he knew about the two, then the cause should most likely be because of his unique Star. He''s not one hundred percent sure yet, but he decided that he''ll be studying this once he has the time. Anyways, whatever the cause is, it still meant a good thing for him nheless. As soon as all the Fire Element Mana was absorbed by the Fireball spell, its light soon after bes a lot more brighter and bigger. Looking at all the lights of the Magic spells he had learned, Leo can''t help smiling in delight. If before the light of his Magic spells were only simr to the light from fireflies, then now it was as big as a fireball, implying that its Magic Power has increased by a considerable amount. Along with the breakthrough of the Fireball spell to the 2 Star level, he soon felt a powerful surge of Fire Element Mana suddenly erupting from somewhere inside of him, which for certain is the Fate Cube. His body started bing hot, as if he was being burned alive. This feeling was the same as what he had felt before when the Earth Elementals, Nature Elementals, and Water Elementals broke through to the 1 Star level, specifically he started feeling that he was carrying something very heavy during the breakthrough of the Earth Elementals, some nts grew around him during the breakthrough of the Nature Elementals, and he was drenched in water during the breakthrough of the Water Elementals. Soon, the burning feeling inside of him started bing weaker and weaker, until eventually, it disappeared, marking that the Fire Elementals has finally broken through to the 1 Star level. Chapter 509 - Planning To Fish A Galaxy Level Magical Beast In The Troubled Water Part 1 Chapter 509 nning to fish a Gxy level Magical Beast in the troubled water part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo immediately opened his eyes after the breakthrough of the Fire Elementals, intending to test out its Magic Power. A while ago, he had already tested out the strength of the Nature Elementals, Water Elementals, andstly, the Earth Elementals. All of their strength had improved by twice than the Magic Power it used to possess before. It might even be possible for them now to defeat a 2 Star level Magical Beast in a one-on-one fight. And now, he''s already expecting that the Fire Elementals would also improve by that much as well, but first, he still needs to see it being put into an actual test, not only to confirm his assumption but to also understand clearly what part had improved. For the Nature Elementals, he has already confirmed that its healing capability is almostparable to a Medium Healing spell, it could grow up to 15 feet tall, the vines it could summon has reached over 50 vines with the vines bing as thick as a person''s legs and as high as 100 meters tall, and its capability to control anything with Nature Element has increased up to 200 meters range. Any Nature Element-rted object within that 200 meters range could be its own weapon to attack any target he wants them to attack or do whatever kind of bidding he wanted it to do. To be more precise, the 200 meters range has be its own domain. The distance it could travel away from him before finally disappearing is now as far as 2 kilometers distance. It''s not really that far, but at least it could prove to be very useful to him, especially in scouting and putting up sentries. As for the Water Elementals, he has confirmed that its capability to attack with water jet has be almostparable to a 3 Star Water Jet spell, it could grow up to 10 feet tall, and its capability to control anything Water Element-rted object has increased up to 150 meters range. As for how far it can travel away from him before finally disappearing, it is now as far as 1.5 kilometers distance. Andstly, for the Earth Elementals, he has confirmed that its defense could block any Magic spells below 2 Star level, it could grow up to 10 feet tall, and its capability to control anything Earth Element-rted object has also increased up to 150 meters range. The range it could travel before finally disappearing is simr to the Water Elementals. The reason why there is a certain difference between the Nature Elementals and both the Water Elementals and Earth Elementals is because of the fact that the former is an intermediate 1 Star level, while on the other hand, thetter two are merely in the beginner 1 Star level. Obviously, there are still a lot of other things about the Elementals that should have also improved. Like for example, their capability to detect Magical resources with the same Element as them. But because his situation right now doesn''t allow him to test those other capabilities, he couldn''t confirm yet to what certain degree they had exactly improved or whether they have really improved or not. Those things could just be testedter on. Right now, he would just be focusing on testing those things that are possible for him to test. The moment Leo opened his eyes, he right after saw Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale resting nearby him. He''s a bit surprised to see them here since they should supposedly be catching a 9-Star level Magical Beasts right now. But since they were currently still resting, he quickly decided not to disturb them. He would just ask why they are here once they are finished resting. Leo stood up from the ground as he then silently moved away from Charlotte and the others to look for a spot to test the Magic Power of his Fire Elementals. But before Leo could really move farther away, Elvis unexpectedly called out. "Mister Loki?" Chief Lago and the others opened their eyes after hearing Elvis'' voice calling out for Mister Loki. "Oh, I didn''t really mean to disturb you guys," Leo said as he looked at Charlotte and the others. "No, it''s fine," Elvis replied. "Is that so?" Leo dubiously asked Charlotte stood up as she exined, "What Elvis meant to say is, we are actually just waiting for you to stop cultivating because we have something to discuss with you together," "Okay," Leo nodded his head before walking towards them. He then sat on a chair that they have long already prepared as he asked, "So, what do you want to discuss about?" Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale began sitting on their chairs. "We want to capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle," Charlotte replied without beating around the bush. Leo was instantly dumbfounded after hearing Charlotte''s words. It was just so shocking to hear that they actually want to capture a Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Back then, he had already believed that they would at most only be capturing a 9-Star level Magical Beasts. After all, the current strength of their groupbined together right now is seriously still incapable of capturing a Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Contrary to his thought though, they actually want to discuss with him in capturing a Gxy-level Magical Beasts, and not just any ordinary Gxy-level Magical Beasts, but the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle itself, specifically the Leader of the Treasure Beetle tribe living in the Treasure Beetle Mountain. "Why do you want to capture the Beast, Lord Treasure Beetle?" Leo asked. Since they have proposed to catch the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, then there should definitely be a reason why they want to do that. Hearing Leo''s words, Charlotte began exining what they have found during the time they sneaked inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain. She also exined to Leo in full detail what she was nning to do and how they would be executing the n. After ten minutes or so, Charlotte finally finished exining. "Okay," Leo nodded his head as he understood what Charlotte was nning to do. He then expressed his opinion, "Honestly, I don''t have any problem with Charlotte''s n. I just want to know though, whether you guys also agree with her n or not," "I think it''s alright, so I agree," Chief Lago expressed his agreement. "It''s good enough for me," Elvis added. "I don''t have any problem with it at all," Iasiah followed after. "Yeah, I agree as well," Nightingale said his agreementst. "Since everyone is in agreement, then let''s go and do it," Charlotte said. Leo, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale nodded their heads together as they then followed Charlotte''s lead towards the direction of the Treasure Beetle Mountain. As soon as they arrived nearby the Treasure Beetle Mountain, Elvis then began drafting a rough map of the Treasure Beetle Mountain. Then, Charlotte encircled a certain location deep underground to where the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was located at. After doing that, they then quickly began looking for a ce to where they should make the tunnel towards the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. It didn''t take them that long to find one, specifically to the northwest of the Treasure Beetle Mountain. The distance of where they would be making the tunnel from the Treasure Beetle Mountain was around 500 meters or so away, which is a good enough distance. With such a distance away from the Treasure Beetle Mountain, the moment they brought the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to the surface after defeating and capturing it, the Treasure Beetles that will chase after them wouldn''t be able to catch up to them that easily. Aside from that, they would also have a lot of time to change direction and try to confuse the Treasure Beetles. Leo immediately summoned 15 Earth Elementals as he then ordered them to begin digging a huge and wide tunnel straight towards the direction of the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. With the current Magic Power of the Earth Elementals, they were able to easily dig a 10 meters deep hole in every passing second. Though it eventually started slowing down the deeper they go, specifically after reaching 100 meters deep. The reason for this is simply because it would take them some time to bring the dirt and stones that they have dug out to the surface in order to create a space to continue digging. "While I''m busy with this, you guys start observing the battle between the Treasure Beetle tribe against the Storm Sparrow tribe," Leo informed Charlotte and the others. The digging of this tunnel would most likely take an hour or so to finally reach the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. So it''s much better for the others to do something else so as to not waste any time. Charlotte was able to easily understand what Leo meant, so she nodded her head. She then turned to look at Elvis and Nightingale as she said, "Elvis and Nightingale, you both wille with me. Chief Lago and Iasiah, stay here and protect Mister Loki," Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale nodded their heads in affirmation. In the next moment, Charlotte soon flew away with Elvis and Nightingale closely following behind her. Meanwhile, Chief Lago and Iasiah stayed behind to guard Leo, who was focusing in digging a tunnel. Chapter 510 - Planning To Fish A Galaxy Level Magical Beast In The Troubled Water Part 2 Chapter 510 nning to fish a Gxy level Magical Beast in the troubled water part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, Charlotte along with Elvis and Nightingale arrived hundreds or so of meters of distance away from the battlefield of the Treasure Beetle tribe against the Storm Sparrow tribe. Just like what they have expected before, the battle between the two Magical Beast tribes was indeed already happening. Tens of Treasure Beetles and Storm Sparrows started falling down to the ground in every passing second as if it was raining Magical Beasts. Numerous Element Power were exploding both from the air and to the ground. From the left side, Earth Element Power and Metal Element Power were being used. While on the right side, Wind Element Power and Lightning Element Power were being used. "Woah, this battle is seriously really intense," Elvis can''t helpmenting. "Yeah," Nightingale nodded his head in agreement, but he right after added, "But it''s also a bit unfortunate," Elvis turned his head around to look at Nightingale before asking in curiosity, "Why?" "Well, actually, I''m only feeling this way for the Treasure Beetles. Haven''t you realized that every time a Treasure Beetle dies, it also meant an infinite source of precious materials is forever lost? That''s why it''s so unfortunate, because if only we had captured them instead, then we would have had those infinite sources of precious materials for ourselves," Nightingale exined. "Indeed," Sigh! Both Elvis and Nightingale heave a heavy sigh to express their pity for the loss of those tens of Treasure Beetles. Charlotte''s forehead can''t help twitching while listening to Elvis and Nightingale''s conversation. Do these two really think that they are here just to watch the battle between the Treasure Beetle tribe against the Storm Sparrow tribe? Smack! Smack! "Both of you, focus on observing the battlefield!" Charlotte eximed after smacking both Elvis and Nightingale''s heads. "Yes, ma''am!" Both Elvis and Nightingale saluted as they then quickly put their previous thoughts to the back of their heads and fully focused themselves on the battlefield. Observing closely, they were soon able to notice that the Treasure Beetle tribe is surprisingly winning the fight against the Storm Sparrow tribe. Though it didn''t take them that long to understand the reason why. It was just like what Charlotte had expected back then; the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would definitely think of a n to gain the upper hand in the battlefield so as to avoid allowing the Storm Sparrow tribe to turn the table against them once their Leader, the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, finally recovered from its heavy injury and appeared in the battlefield. And it seems like the n that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle had thought about was to send more Treasure Beetles than the number of Storm Sparrows on the battlefield. Because of such a n, every Storm Sparrows were faced against 2 or 3 Treasure Beetles, causing them to have a numerical disadvantage. Although it could also be seen that the Storm Sparrow tribe was trying their very best not to let the Treasure Beetle tribe gain the upper hand byunching a much more offensive assault on the Treasure Beetles. But unfortunately, the result of their n wasn''t looking that good. The defense of the Treasure Beetles was just so tough and durable, making it difficult for the Storm Sparrows to break. Because of this, the number of Storm Sparrows being killed on the battlefield increased by twice than the number before. And this number still keeps on increasing, which shows that the Treasure Beetle tribe is slowly gaining the upper hand on the battlefield. Unbeknownst to the Treasure Beetle tribe, though, their n right now actually made Charlotte''s n a lot more easier. Charlotte can''t help herself from chuckling while looking at the scene happening in front of her. With more Treasure Beetles outside of the Treasure Beetle Mountain, it would in turn make it less difficult for them to sneak inside the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle without getting noticed by any Treasure Beetles. It might just even be possible for them to defeat the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle first before any of the Treasure Beetles could notice them, allowing them to gain more time to escape away from this ce. Elvis and Nightingale also understood this, so they began smiling mischievously. Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale still decided to continue observing the battlefield in order to gather more information and to also understand more about both the Treasure Beetle tribe and Storm Sparrow tribe. Only after a considerable amount of time passes did they finally decided to stop. "Let''s go," Charlotte said to Elvis and Nightingale. Since they already have what they came here for, it means that it''s time for them to execute their n. Hopefully, Leo is also finished with making the tunnel. ..... The moment Charlotte, Elvis, and Nightingale returned, Leo was only a few hundreds or so of meters away from reaching the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. "Good thing that you guys are already here," Leo said as he then exined to them that they should start preparing themselves because it wouldn''t take that long for the Earth Elementals to breakthrough to the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. Charlotte also informed everyone about their team''s findings on the battlefield between the Treasure Beetle tribe against the Storm Sparrow tribe. "Great, then quickly finish the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle so that we can get out of here soon," Leo said. "Don''t worry, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is already seriously injured the moment we found it, and Chief Lago also used the Doombringer to add more injury to it, so it shouldn''t take us that long to defeat it," Charlotte replied. "Don''t let down your guard though," Leo didn''t forget to remind them to be careful. Although the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is already seriously injured and was further worse by Chief Lago, it is still possible for it to fight against them and cause them a lot of trouble, especially considering that it''s still a Gxy level Magical Beast nheless. If they let down their guard just because of the current state of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, then it might just use it against them in order for it to turn the table around in its favor. Not to mention, with the intelligence of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle that they have observed, it might have prepared some kind of trap at its nest already to prepare for any attacks to it while it''s still recovering. The possibility of this being the case is actually high, especially since they have attacked it not so long ago. "Trust us, we know," Charlotte said in assurance. Of course, she wouldn''t underestimate the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. After all, they have already fought against it themselves in its current seriously injured state, and still, they were not able to defeat it and could only helplessly escape and hide away from it. After being reminded by Leo to be careful numerous times, Charlotte along with Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale finally went down to the tunnel to prepare themselves as the Earth Elementals will finally breakthrough to the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and begin the fight. "Always put this in mind; during the fight against the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, use everything that you have and got, don''t underestimate it, and let''s finish the fight as quickly as possible. If we can finish the fight before any of the Treasure Beetles could notice, then better, but if not, then let''s just follow what I''ve said just now," Charlotte reminded everyone. Charlotte turned to look at Chief Lago and the others as she said, "Me, Elvis, and Nightingale would confront the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle in front, while Chief Lago will be supporting us in our back using the Doombringer. On the other hand, Iasiah, use all of the Ice Element Magic spells that you have learned, or any restricting Magic spells that you have learned, to block the entrance to its nest and not allow a single Treasure Beetle to get inside, understand?" "Yes, ma''am!" Chief Lago and the others nodded their heads in affirmation. "Lastly, once we are close to defeating the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, I will take out the cage, you guys will make it unconscious before putting it inside the cage, take as many Treasure Beetle''s eggs as possible, and once we are done with that, we will then escape through the tunnel. In the process of our retreat, Chief Lago will start blocking the tunnel using Earth Element Magic spells so that no Treasure Beetles would be able to use the tunnel to chase after us," Charlotte finally finished exining thest instruction. Obviously, their goal right now wasn''t to only defeat and catch the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, but to also steal as many Treasure Beetle''s eggs as possible from its nest. After all, the amount of Treasure Beetle''s eggs that they have stolen were merely two thousand, while the remaining Treasure Beetle''s eggs in the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle were still numbering to tens of thousands. If they can steal more than two thousand Treasure Beetle''s eggs and also sessfully catch the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, then their gain for this mission would be more than what they have gained in total after they finished clearing that Green Area of Magical Beasts before, at least in their team''s case only. That''s not all. Once they hatched the Treasure Beetle''s eggs and tamed them, then each of them would be able to gain a tremendous amount of shares from all the precious materials and Magical materials that they would be producing. Nevertheless, they still reminded themselves not to be too greedy. Just take as many Treasure Beetle''s eggs as possible without causing their main n, which is to sessfully capture the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, any trouble that will prevent them from achieving sess. "Let''s go," Chapter 511 - Planning To Fish A Galaxy Level Magical Beast In The Troubled Water Part 3 Chapter 511 nning to fish a Gxy level Magical Beast in the troubled water part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce BOOOOOM! The wall that separates Charlotte and the others from the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was finally destroyed. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Charlotte and the others quickly flew inside the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, fully prepared to fight against the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and defeat it as quickly as possible. Contrary to their thoughts though, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was surprisingly not inside its nest. Aside from its eggs, there were no signs of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle at all. "This is weird," Charlotte said. She added, "Did the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle already expected us toe here, that''s why it hid itself somewhere else?" "Well, if we think about the fact that we made a tunnel on the ceiling of its nest, then there''s no doubt that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would notice using here," Elvis exined. "We have already done something simr to this before, and believe me, that Beast Lord we fought at that time wasn''t able to notice in any sort of way that the Earth Elementals were currently digging a tunnel above its ceiling. They were only able to notice the Earth Elementals when they finally began attacking them," Charlotte assured. Back then when they were fighting against the Sandstone Lord Spider, specifically during the time that Leo was making a tunnel to the surface while also creating a hole straight towards the direction of the nest of the Sandstone Spiders in order for the sands to fall to them, it wasn''t only until the sands stacked up higher that they were finally able to notice the presence of the Earth Elementals and began fighting against them. At that time, even the Sandstone Lord Spider wasn''t able to notice the Earth Elementals when they were still digging the hole. That''s why Charlotte was confident that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would also not be able to notice them as well. "Don''t waste any time and quickly look for that Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. I think that it is just hiding somewhere nearby its nest," Charlotte ordered Chief Lago and the others. Charlotte knows for certain that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would definitely not just abandoned its eggs this easily. After all, it even chased after them relentlessly when it knew that they have stolen its eggs, or at least when it knew that they have stolen its Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs. Not to mention, they have also already noticed tens of Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs around this nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle after observing around the ce. Therefore, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle shouldn''t have just thought of abandoning its nest just to save itself. Such a way of thinking for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle ispletely contrary to what it had done before. That''s why the only possible case right now should be that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is hiding somewhere nearby its nest. And it wasn''t hiding because it had noticed them digging a tunnel towards its nest, but rather it has long been hiding itself. Charlotte doesn''t know the exact reason why the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was hiding. But one thing is for certain though, and that is they can look for it and force it to reveal itself to them. Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale nodded their heads in unison as they then quickly began looking for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. While Chief Lago and the others were looking for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, Charlotte, on the other hand, went straight to stealing the Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs. Of course, she wasn''t doing this because it was an easy task, while what Chief Lago and the others were currently doing was a difficult task. The main reason why she''s doing this is to lure out the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. If the Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs is important for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, then it should stop hiding once she starts stealing a lot of its Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs. "Let''s see who''s more patience, me or you?" Charlotte said as she put the first Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs inside her Storage Ring. After doing that, she then quickly went to the second, then the third, the fourth, and so on and so forth. Meanwhile, Chief Lago was currently thinking of something different while looking at his surrounding. "The level of intelligence of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle shouldn''t be this low. If it really chooses to hide nearby its nest so that it won''t get found out by us, or maybe from others, then this action alone would, in turn, allow us to freely steal all of its eggs, or worst, destroy its eggs. To counter this n would also be very easy, since we can just gather together at one spot and focus on stealing its eggs until it will eventually choose to voluntarily reveal itself to us," Chief Lago thought to himself. The situation right now is extremely suspicious for him. Honestly, the n of hiding nearby its nest is such an idiotic way of thinking for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. What they have thought shouldn''t be the case right now, rather there should be another reason why it''s hiding. To be more precise, a n that is appropriate for its level of intelligence. "Wait..." Suddenly, Chief Lago thought of something. "If we choose to gather together at one spot and focus on stealing its eggs, it would be possible to lure the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle out... But then, what if we choose to separate from each other?" Without wasting any time, Chief Lago quickly looked at the location of Charlotte and the others. It was then that a thought appeared in his mind. Just now, Chief Lago suddenly thought that maybe the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle wasn''t actually intending to hide itself from them so that they wouldn''t find it, but rather it was hiding in order for them to begin looking for it. And once all of them are separated far away from each other while looking for it, it would then suddenly reveal itself and instantly eliminate one or two of them, which would immediately decrease their ownbat capability. At this moment, Chief Lago could see for himself that Charlotte, Elvis, Iasiah, Nightingale, and including himself as well, are all far away from each other. If his thoughts really turn out to be the n of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, then it would certainly be able to easily catch one of them off guard and kill that person. Realizing this, Chief Lago quickly gathered Mana from his surrounding to cast a Long Distance Blink spell. He was nning to teleport himself to the others and gather them together as fast as possible in order to prevent what he had thought from happening. However, before Chief Lago could do that, he suddenly realized a huge fatal w in his n. If he really cast a Long Distance Blink spell and teleport to the others, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle would certainly realize that he had found out about its n. Since he doesn''t know where exactly is the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is hiding at right now, hence there is a really big chance that it will reveal itself nearby someone else far from him and attack that person so that he couldn''t save them even if he knew what it was nning to do. In the next moment, instead of casting a Long Distance Blink spell, Chief Lago immediately changed it to a powerful Defensive Magic spell. With a Defensive Magic spell, even if the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle appeared, he would certainly still be able to prevent any danger from happening to Charlotte and the others as he could block its attack. "Hehehe, this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle really don''t fail to surprise me, but unfortunately, it''s not the only intelligent one here," Chief Lago said as he secretly gathered Mana from his surrounding and prepared to cast a powerful Defensive Magic spell whenever the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle decides to reveal itself. Of course, he didn''t forget to pay attention to the surroundings nearby him as well. After all, there is also an equal amount of chance that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is actually just nearby him right now, especially if he considers the fact that he has the Doombringer, the Magic weapon that had caused it a lot of trouble not too long ago. If he was the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle himself, then there''s no doubt that he would choose to eliminate the person who possesses the greatest threat to him. With Chief Lago''s action, four different ns are now currently taking ce inside the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle right at this very moment. There are three ns for Charlotte and the others side, which are to lure out the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle by stealing its Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs, to look for where the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is hiding at, and to prepare for the ambush of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. While on the other hand, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle has a single n on its mind, which is to catch one of the people present inside its nest right now off guard and kill that person instantly in order to decrease thebat capability of Charlotte and the others. As to whose n would end up being sessful, that would be decidedter on.... Chapter 512 - Planning To Fish A Galaxy Level Magical Beast In The Troubled Water Part 4 Chapter 512 nning to fish a Gxy level Magical Beast in the troubled water part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Hidden behind a certain inconspicuous corner, specifically behind a wall, inside the nest, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was observing closely at what Charlotte and the others were currently doing. In particr, its attention was mostly focusing more towards both Charlotte and Chief Lago. The former is currently stealing more of its Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs, while thetter has a powerful Magic weapon that can pose a huge threat to it. At this moment, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is waiting patiently for a chance that one of the people inside its nest right now toe closer to its hiding spot. Once that happened, it would then quickly kill that person. Of course, that wasn''t the only thing it was nning to do. Hiding along with the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle right now were dozens of 5 Star Treasure Beetles. The reason it chooses to have 5 Star Treasure Beetles to guard it instead of a much more powerful group of Treasure Beetle was simply because if it gathered together too many powerful Magical Beasts in one ce it would disrupt the surrounding Mana making it a lot easier for the others to find their location. From this action alone, it was very easy to guess that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle wasn''t so stupid so as to believe that it would necessarily be able to handle whoever sneaks inside its nest while it was trying to recover. What it had experienced back then was already enough proof that it''s indeed possible for someone else to sessfully sneak inside its nest despite the fact that there''s a lot of Treasure Beetles present inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain. If the next situation unexpectedly turns out that a group of 9 Star Storm Sparrows sessfully sneak inside to its nest, then it would certainly face a lot of trouble trying to fight against them. In fact, it might even be possible for it to die. Charlotte and the others were really oblivious of what the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was nning to do to them... Nevertheless, Charlotte and the others still didn''t let down their guard, especially Chief Lago who somewhat understood what the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was nning to do. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Out of the expectations of everyone present inside the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle though, dozens of earth spikes were suddenly shot towards a certain location from the tunnel. It was surprisingly the Earth Elementals. "Leo?" Charlotte said, a bit surprised by what she saw. Suddenly, Whoooosh! A huge barrier appeared around the location that the Earth Elementals had attacked just now. Charlotte, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale quickly turned to look at Chief Lago, curious about the reason why he had done that. "Watch closely," Chief Lago said as he pointed at that location. Seeing the attack of the Earth Elementals just now, Chief Lago immediately understood that they have found out where the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was hiding at. As for the reason how he''d just ask Leoter on after this. Hence, without wasting any time, he casted the Defensive Magic spell that he has long been preparing to that location. It didn''t take that long for Charlotte, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale to see for themselves the reason why the Earth Elementals and Chief Lagounched an attack to that location. BOOOOOOM! All of a sudden, the walls at that location started to crumble and fall. Soon, it finally reveals to everyone''s surprised the now enraged Beast Lord Treasure Beetle along with a group made up of dozens of 5 Star Treasure Beetles. As soon as the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and its men''s hiding spot was revealed, they immediately beganunching their attacks to the Defensive Magic spell in front of them. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! Because of the Defensive Magic spell that Chief Lago had casted, it had caused the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle along with its men to get trapped inside. The only way for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and its men to escape is to break the Defensive Magic spell. But to their surprise, the Defensive Magic spell was actually really durable and tough. Even the attacks from the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle could only cause it to shake. It was only after ten or so of attacks from the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle that they finally started seeing a few cracks. Seeing such a sight, Iasiah can''t help sweating nervously while slowly backing away. There''s only a mere short of 20 meters distance between him and the Beast, Lord Treasure Beetle and its men right now. With such a close distance, it would only take them one move to reach his current location. If only the Earth Elementals and Chief Lago didn''t cause the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle and its men to be revealed from their hiding spot and be trapped inside a Defensive Magic spell, then he would have one hundred percent die after getting ambushed. "Everyone, begin attacking the Treasure Beetles," Charlotte eximed loudly before taking out the Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger from her Storage Ring. "Yes!" Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale nodded in understanding. "Thousand Vines!" Chief Lago casted. He had realized after using the Doombringer that using a mere Hundred Vine spell was not able to bring out the full Magic Power of the Doombringer. That''s why he used the upgraded version of the Hundred Vine spell instead. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! "Drilling Roots!" Elvis casted as dozens of roots appeared around him. In the next moment, these roots begone circling like a drill as they then shoot straight towards the direction of the Treasure Beetles. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! After backing quite a far enough distance, Iasiah put his hand forward and casted, "Hail!" A cold white cloud appeared above Iasiah and soon after numerous small but sharp pieces of ice began raining towards the location of the Treasure Beetles. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "Shadow Spikes!" Nightingale casted. In the next moment, long and sharp spikes made out of shadows started piercing out from the ground while slowly going straight in the direction of the Treasure Beetles. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! Seeing four different attacksing towards them, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle immediately ordered its men to use their Earth Element Power and Metal Element Power to block. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Rock walls and metal walls appeared in front of the barrier to defend the Treasure Beetles from Charlotte and the other''s attack. The Beast Lord Treasure Beetle wasn''t stupid enough to believe that the Defensive Magic spell trapping them would block the attack for them. The caster of the Defensive Magic spell would obviously let those attacks bypass the barrier and let them receive the attack. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! The defenses that the Treasure Beetles has set up in front of them were slowly being destroyed one by one by the Magic spells that Charlotte and the others had casted. BOOOOOOM! And soon enough, thest defense was destroyed, finally allowing the remaining attacks to hit the Treasure Beetles. Before any of them could receive the attacks, the 5 Star Treasure Beetles immediately surrounded the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to block the attacks for thetter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Once the attacks finally died down, everyone could immediately see that a few of the 5 Star Treasure Beetles were killed. But it wasn''t yet the end... "Earth Demon sh!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! A crisscrossing orange-colored light that contains a Magic Power that can rival a 9 Star Magic spell shoot out from Charlotte''s Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger towards the direction of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. Knowing that more of its men would die if it let them receive such a powerful attack, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle quickly jumped in front of them andbined together both its Earth Element Power and Metal Element Power to attack. WHOOOOOOOOOSH! An enormous wall with earth and metalbined together appeared in front of the Beast Lord Treasure to shield them from the attack. BOOOOOOOM! The Earth Demon sh attack of Charlotte and the Earth Element Powerbined together with Metal Element Power of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle confronted each other. Unfortunately, the defense of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was much stronger than Charlotte''s offense, which resulted with the Earth Demon sh attack being unable to breakthrough. Just when it seems like that Charlotte''s attack would simply end up causing nothing, she eximed loudly to Chief Lago, "Now!" Receiving the signal, Chief Lago waved the Doombringer on his hand as he casted, "ming Tempest!" In an instant, numerous windy storm of mes was shoot from the Doombringer towards the enormous wall blocking their way to attack the Treasure Beetles. WHOOOOOOOSH! Because of the extreme burning heat of the windy storm of mes, the enormous wall started melting down into liquid. And half a minuteter, the wall finally melted to nothing, soon revealing the unguarded Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. WHOOOOOOOSH! With nothing hindering its path anymore, the Earth Demon sh attack of Charlotte was finally received by the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. BOOOOOOM! Immediately, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was flung away towards the wall behind it. BANGGGGG! A few unfortunate 5 Star Treasure Beetles were crushed and killed by the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, while a few others became injured. As for the rest, they could only tremble in fear at the corner while watching their Leader, and Charlotte, and the others. Right now, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle has already lost consciousness. It was already seriously injured, to begin with. Not to mention, it had suffered from Chief Lago''s Whirlwind spell not too long ago. And just now, it had received Charlotte''s attack with a Magic Power of a 9 Star level. No matter how powerful it was, it is impossible for it to handle that much of damage.. In fact, if only it wasn''t good at defense, then it would have long certainly died from all of those. Chapter 513 - 513 Escape! Chapter 513 Escape! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After seeing that the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is now unconscious, Charlotte immediately took out a cage and eximed loudly to the others, "Quick, put the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle inside the cage, gather as many Treasure Beetle''s eggs as possible, and get out of here!" Chief Lago and the others immediately nodded their heads in affirmation. "Hundred Vines!" Elvis quickly casted to trap the remaining 5 Star Treasure Beetles. As soon as all the 5 Star Treasure Beetles were trapped, Iasiah and Nightingale nodded at each other as they then went inside the barrier and carried out the unconscious Beast Lord Treasure Beetle out. Afterwards, they quickly put it inside the cage that Charlotte had taken out. As soon as they were finished with that, Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale immediately began stealing as many Treasure Beetle''s eggs as possible. Then after ten minutes or so, they carried the cage and flew up to the tunnel. The moment they got inside the tunnel, Chief Lago quickly prepared himself to cast the Earth Wall spell to block the entrance, but then he stopped mid-action as he saw that the Earth Elementals were now closing the entrance. "Go, go, go!" Chief Lago eximed loudly after seeing that there is no need for them to worry about closing the tunnel anymore. ..... Meanwhile, Leo patiently waited for Charlotte and the others outside the tunnel. He had ordered the Earth Elementals to close the tunnel so that they won''t have to waste any time to close it. Right now, the faster they get out of this ce the better. KRINGGGG! KRINGGGG! KRINGGGG! All of a sudden, numerous loud noises sounded all over the Treasure Beetle Mountain. The sound was like a cry of anger after losing something important. Observing closely to where the sound hade from, Leo soon noticed numerous Treasure Beetles flying out from the Treasure Beetle Mountain. Leo''s expression instantly darkened after seeing such sight. He muttered silently, "It seems like we have underestimated these Treasure Beetles," A while back then, they had really thought that it would take nearly an hour for the Treasure Beetles to finish gathering together and begin searching for their Leader, especially considering the fact that a lot of them had gone to the battlefield to fight against the Storm Sparrow. However, the situation right now has clearly changed. With the numbers of Treasure Beetles, he''s seeing right now, it might just take them less than twenty minutes to finish with all of their preparation. Adding the 500 meters distance that separates both sides, they would be arriving here more or less in just thirty minutes. Leo turned his head to looked at the tunnel. Deep inside of him, he''s hoping that they will arrive soon. Whooooosh! After ten minutes or so, Leo finally saw the silhouette of Charlotte and the others. They''re currently carrying arge cage where the huge unconscious Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is caged inside. "Grab a hold of the cage, we are quickly leaving this ce!" Charlotte eximed loudly. "Okay!" Leo nodded his head as he waited for them to arrive. Whoooooosh! As soon as the cage arrived above Leo''s head, he then swiftly grabbed hold of one of the bars. In the next moment, he flew up along with the cage. While they were moving farther and farther away from the tunnel, he slowly and carefully began moving from one bar to another and soon after climbing up to the top of the cage. "Can we go any faster?" Leo can''t help asking. He had already noticed behind them that the Treasure Beetles are now starting to chase after them. "It''s impossible to go any faster, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is just too heavy, even if all of us are carrying it now," Charlotte replied. "Okay!" Leo nodded his head in understanding. Since they can''t go any faster, then there is no other choice left but to... Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Leo began summoning Wind Elementals until his limit. Soon, the amount of Wind Elementals flying around them has reached a number of 30 Wind Elementals. Charlotte and the others could only stare in shock as they watched the Wind Elementals flying around them. They really didn''t expect that Leo would actually be able to summon this many Elementals. Back then, the numbers of most Elementals that they have seen Leo had summoned were only 15 Elementals. To be more precise, it was 15 Earth Elementals or Nature Elementals. "Dy those Treasure Beetles!" Leo sent an order to the Wind Elementals. The Wind Elementals weren''t really that capable in terms of fighting, that''s why they could only be used to dy the Treasure Beetles. If they could, then he would have long always used them like the Earth Elementals. The Wind Elementals nodded their heads before proceeding to charged towards the direction of the Treasure Beetles chasing after them. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! After doing that, Leo and the others didn''t bother with the Wind Elementals anymore as they continued escaping from this ce. They started to lower themselves to the ground in order to hide using the tall trees around them. At the same time, both Charlotte and Nightingale also used their Dark Element to mask their presence and the scent of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. No matter what they do, as long as their presence and the scent of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle keeps on spreading wherever they go, the Treasure Beetles chasing after them would undoubtedly still be able to find them. If they indeed allowed such a thing to happen, then even if they could bring the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to their temporary base, it would just cause them a lot of trouble. In fact, with such kind of situation, it might even just be impossible for them to sessfully bring the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, thus rendering all of their efforts useless. Whooooooosh! Seemingly out of nowhere, the mist started spreading around Leo and the other''s surroundings. The mist continued spreading until it eventually covered an entire 2 square kilometers ofnd. And this mist was shockingly following after wherever Leo and the others go as if to hide them or something simr. "What is happening?" Elvis asked nervously. "Is this a hidden ability of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle?" Iasiah turned to look at the unconscious Beast Lord Treasure Beetle inside the cage, though he''s a bit doubtful of his question. Contrary to both Elvis and Iasiah''s thoughts, Nightingale was able to easily find out the reason for the sudden appearance of the mist. "I think this is actually Mister Loki''s doing," Nightingale said while looking at Mister Loki who was still remaining calm despite the current situation. Elvis and Iasiah also turned to look at Mister Loki as they soon understood what Nightingale meant. Even they, a 6 Star and 7 Star Mages were feeling nervous about this sudden appearance of the mist. Yet, on the other hand, Leo, a mere 1 Star Mage, was actually simply showing an expression that this situation is nothing abnormal or the likes. Leo smiled mischievously after noticing that Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale are now looking at him before saying, "This is the doing of my Wind Elementals," Honestly, even he was a bit surprised when the Wind Elementals started turning into a mist. This was something that he hadn''t really experience until now. In the past, the only thing he thought that the Wind Elementals could do was that they are best to be used as a scout and sentry and that their ability to fight could only start being put into use once they reached 5 Star level or a higher cultivation level. It was only just now that he discovered that the Wind Elementals could actually also transform themselves into a mist, thus hindering the vision of everyone, excluding himself since he can surprisingly still see everything around him as if there was no mist at all. Well, after all, he''s the person that summoned these Wind Elementals, and not to mention he could also see whatever his Elementals could see. That was the main reason why he was able to lend a hand to Charlotte and the others inside the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle a while back then. He noticed that they were unable to find the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle inside the nest and that it was also taking them a lot of time just to find it. That''s why he used the ability of the Earth Elementals to detect the surrounding ces. No matter where the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was hiding at, as long as there''s anything Earth-rted object around them, then the Earth Elementals would eventually be able to discover it. Anyways, as long as this mist continued to cover the surrounding 2 square kilometers area around them, then it would be extremely difficult for the Treasure Beetles to chase after them no matter how much they chased. Not to mention, Leo could also control the mist, so he could make the mist stop following after him or go somewhere else, thus further dying or confusing the Treasure Beetles inside. "This is good!" Charlotte said with a smile. She quickly turned to look at Chief Lago as she said, "Quick, hand me the Doombringer!" Chief Lago quickly took out the Doombringer from his Storage Ring without asking any question and handed it to Charlotte. After epting the Doombringer, Charlotte began gathering Mana from the surrounding, and soon, she waved the Doombringer in her hand as she casted, "Shadow Illusion!" Whoooooosh! All of a sudden, the white-colored mist a while ago suddenly became ck and the surrounding ces turned dark as if it was already nighttime. Leo and the others can''t help smiling in delight after seeing this scene. If the white-colored mist a while ago would make locating them extremely difficult, then this ck-colored mist right now would undoubtedly make it impossible for the Treasure Beetles to find them. And what''s even best is, what Charlotte had just done doesn''t affect Leo in any way. He was still able to detect everything like before and control the mist like normal, thus he''s able to continue guiding Charlotte and the others where to go and cause some trouble to the Treasure Beetles. "Let''s use this situation to our advantage," Leo informed everyone. "Yes!" Charlotte and the others nodded in understanding. Chapter 514 - 514 A Huge Harvest Chapter 514 A Huge Harvest Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With the ck-colored mist''s help, Leo and the others were eventually able to escape sessfully from the Treasure Beetles chasing after them. At this moment, all the Treasure Beetles chasing after them found themselves lost as they entered the mist and unable to continue chasing after them any further. Leo and the others soon arrived at the Dark-green Area located before the Red Area where the Phoenix Taming Tower, Treasure Beetle Mountain, and Storm Sparrow Tree are located at. As it was already a safe location, Leo and the others decided to take a rest and recuperate their lost energy and stamina. What they have done just now was really energy consuming, especially the part where they are escaping while carrying the unconscious Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. This big guy inside the cage was almost 1,000 kilograms of weight. If only Charlotte and Chief Lago weren''t present with them right now, then even if they have dozens of 6 Star and 7 Star Mages with them right now, it would still prove to be impossible to carry the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. Honestly, this was one of the major mistakes that they haven''t thought about. Knowing the weight of their target is seriously really important, especially if their goal is to carry their target from one ce to another. "Damn, that was really heavy!" Elvis eximed before mming himself to the ground, showing everyone how extremely tired and exhausted he was already. "You don''t need to say it for everyone to know," Iasiah said as he rested his back on the cage. "Yeah..." Nightingale added before crossing his legs together on the ground. Elves like Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale weren''t really considered as a physically fit race. The body of an Elf is somewhat thin with almost no muscles or fats to be seen, making it a challenge for them to carry heavy objects around. Even if they have a high cultivation level, their physical strength is still something that they are disadvantageous about. Even a small race like the Goblin race could carry twice the weight that what an Elf could carry. Although the Elves'' situation isn''t really that bad, because even though theycked physical strength, they still have a superb appearance and a strong affinity to Mana, thus easily being able tomunicate with Magical Beasts and sessfully taming them. "You three are really like sissies, even a woman like me is much stronger than the three of youbined together," Charlotte can''t help saying. "To trante her words, you three are an insult to the word ''man''," Chief Lago added with a chuckle. "Tch, try to be an Elf like me. Let''s see if you can stillugh like now," Elvis coldly harrumphed. Both Iasiah and Nightingale nodded their heads in agreement with what Elvis had just said. Humans can be as strong as the Orc race or even the Demon race. While on the other hand, the Hybrid race is also abination of different types of Beastman races. Simply put, these two races are basically born with natural strength. So, the Elf race can''tpare to them. Seeing Charlotte and the others arguing about who''s physically strong and weak, Leo cleared his throat to interrupt them. He then said, "So, how much harvest did you get from the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle?" This question was something that Leo really wanted to know from Charlotte and the others. He was observing before through the eyes of the Earth Elementals how they were putting one Treasure Beetle''s eggs and another inside their Storage Rings, but unfortunately, due to how fast they were moving and that all of them were separated from one another, it was impossible for him to calcte the number. Hearing Leo''s question, Charlotte and the others immediately stopped arguing as their lips slowly formed into a smile. "Hehehe, two words, A-Lot!" Charlotte said as she then gave Leo a total of 12 pieces of Large Storage Rings where they have put all the Treasure Beetle''s eggs inside before adding, "You can check it yourself," Leo epted the Large Storage Rings before checking the content inside. To his surprised, the amount of Treasure Beetle''s eggs that they have stolen is nearly twelve thousand Treasure Beetle''s eggs. It wasn''t really that difficult to calcte the number of Treasure Beetle''s eggs inside the Large Storage Rings, because each Large Storage Rings could store a maximum capacity of one thousand Treasure Beetle''s eggs inside, unlike the Storage Rings they used before which could only store a mere amount of 100 Magical Beast''s eggs each. The reason why they started using Large Storage Rings is simply because it''s much convenient as it has a much bigger space inside, especially considering the fact that they are bringing with them tens of thousands of cages and other necessary items to clear that Green Area of Magical Beasts before. All 11 Large Storage Rings that Charlotte had given to him were filled to the max with Treasure Beetle''s eggs, while the twelfth Large Storage Ring only contains roughly more or less half of its maximum storage capacity. The amount of Treasure Beetle''s eggs that they have stolen is no doubt considered as a huge harvest. Once they hatched all of these Treasure Beetle''s eggs, then they would be able to have an unlimited source of tens of thousands of precious materials. Not to mention, there were also a few Mutated Treasure Beetle''s eggs numbering hundreds, meaning to say they could also have an unlimited source of hundreds of Magical materials. With that, their Mischievous Lion Guild would no doubt be able to easily grow more powerful. Moreover, they could also use these Treasure Beetle''s eggs to invite talented cksmiths to join them, since what they needed to improve their talent and skills are exactly the precious materials and Magical materials that the Treasure Beetles could produce. "I don''t really want to start a fight or anything of the likes just because of these Treasure Beetle''s eggs, so let''s divide all of it by six. I have already counted the exact amount before, and there''s a total of 11,532 Treasure Beetle''s eggs inside, which is to say that each of us will have a total of 1,922 Treasure Beetle''s eggs. Do you guys have any questions?" Charlotte said as she looked at Leo and the others. Honestly, 1,922 Treasure Beetle''s eggs are already considered a lot, even if they could only have 20% shares from each one of these Treasure Beetle''s eggs. And in fact, they don''t even have that much of an idea yet just where exactly they would put their profits into use aside from selling them to earn more money and buy what they needed for themselves. So, without any hesitation, Leo and the others nodded their heads. Leo quickly handed to Charlotte and the others two Large Storage Rings each, specifically numbering to 2,000 Treasure Beetle''s eggs inside for each of them, while he decided to keep the eleventh and twelfth Lage Storage Rings for himself. "I feel a bit ashamed if I have the same share as all of you guys, considering that I didn''t really do that much to help you steal all of these Treasure Beetle''s eggs. So, I''ll only take 1,532 Treasure Beetle''s eggs for myself while the rest of you will have 2,000 Treasure Beetle''s eggs each," Leo exined the reason why he''s giving everyone two Large Storage Rings each. He''s not really that much of a thick-face or shameless person, that''s why 1,532 Treasure Beetle''s eggs are more than enough for him. And besides, he''s the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, so even if he does or doesn''t have any of these 1,532 Treasure Beetle''s eggs, he would still be able to gain a profit for himself. "Thank you, Guild Leader Loki," Charlotte and the others expressed their gratitude towards Leo. "No big deal," Leo said. He then continued, "Anyways, let''s take a rest here for a bit and quickly return back to our Temporary base," Although they have already sessfully escaped from the Treasure Beetles chasing after them, it''s still not a sure guarantee yet that they could indeed also sessfully bring the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. There are still a lot of unknown variables brought by this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle that they have captured that hasn''t surfaced to them yet. And all of those things have a chance, either small or big chance, of happening and bing into reality as long as they haven''t yet exchanged the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to the Evergreen royal family. So until then, they will not think that they are done with everything here and let down their guard. Charlotte and the others nodded their heads as they easily understood what Leo meant to say. Hence, they began resting and recuperating their lost energy and stamina. After nearly an hour of recuperating, they then continued on their journey back to their temporary base. In the process of the journey, the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle had woken up thrice, nearly causing them a lot of trouble. Fortunately, Charlotte and Chief Lago were able to quickly make it unconscious again, thus solving the problem easily. Though that was not the only problem they faced, because they have also encountered a lot of Magical Beasts that have an intent to kill them. As they couldn''t really bother wasting any of their energy and stamina to fight against those Magical Beasts, Leo decided to summon 30 Wind Elementals once again and turn them into a mist so as to hide themselves inside and not let those Magical Beasts find them. And because of this, their journey became a lot easier. Before the night came, they have finally returned back to their temporary base. Chapter 515 - Mischievous Lion Guild Causing Huge Waves In The Emerald Tree Kingdom Chapter 515 Mischievous Lion Guild causing huge waves in the Emerald Tree Kingdom Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Leo and the others returned along with the caged Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, everyone inside the temporary base was immediately sent into an uproar. Before Leo''s team left, they have only thought that they would only be able to sessfully catch a 9-Star level Magical Beast, or at best, two 9-Star level Magical Beasts. However, today, all of their thoughts were proven wrong. They were inplete disbelief of what they are seeing right now as it was really beyond their expectations that the 6-man team that is made up of Leo, Charlotte, Chief Lago, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale could actually return with a shocking Gxy-level Magical Beasts. "This... how?" Cassandra curiously asked. "This is not some kind of 9-Star level Magical Beast with a Magic Power almost simr to a Gxy level Magical Beast, right?" Elizabeth expressed her doubt. "Unbelievable!" Angel eximed in amazement. "Our man really never fails to surprise us," Veronica said with a smile to Leo. "If only I came with them, then I would have witnessed that spectacr scene of them capturing a Gxy-level Magical Beasts," Ash heaves a sigh of helplessness. Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, and the other members of the Mischievous Lion Guild present in the temporary base were likewise also admiring the achievement of Leo and the others. In their minds, they are imagining how exactly the battle was like against the Gxy-level Magical Beast. However, unbeknownst to all of them, Leo and the others'' achievement wasn''t actually anything spectacr or the likes. The way they caught the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was even something that one could call as fairly simple. They simply dug a tunnel straight towards the direction of the nest of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, went inside the tunnel, began looking for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, easily defeated the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, put the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle inside a cage, stole nearly twelve thousand Treasure Beetle''s eggs, quickly left the ce, andstly, they sessfully escaped from the Treasure Beetles chasing after them with the assistance of the 30 Wind Elementals that turned themselves into a mist. This was all because right from the very beginning the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was already seriously injured. It wasn''t able to fight that much anymore, causing it to easily be defeated. Not to mention, the majority of the powerful Treasure Beetles were also fighting against the Storm Sparrows at that moment, that''s why only the weakest and minority of the Treasure Beetles were left inside the Treasure Beetle Mountain to guard and protect the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. In spite of all the questions from everyone, Leo and the others still decided not to reveal the real story behind how they sessfully caught the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, letting everyone imagine whatever kinds of stories in their minds. The reason for this is simply because once they returned back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, they could already expect that everyone present right now would begin spreading these stories to the others until eventually, it spreads throughout the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. With those stories, the Mischievous Lion Guild would gain fame. Simply put, the more spectacr, heroic, and blood-boiling the story is, the more fame the Mischievous Lion Guild would be able to get. And with more fame, more Elves and other inhabitants from the Emerald Tree Kingdom would join the Mischievous Lion Guild. Aside from that, this would also deter some forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that are nning to do something against the Mischievous Lion Guild. In other words, the Mischievous Lion Guild could benefit a lot by simply not telling the true story behind how they sessfully caught the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. As it was already evening and with Leo and the others not intending to share to everyone the real story behind how they sessfully caught the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, everyone could only decide to take their dinner, and soon after went to sleep. After a few days of waiting, thest batch of Magical Beasts that they have captured from this Green Area was finally scheduled to be taken back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. This means that it was now time for Leo and the others to return back to the Emerald City. Before none came along the horizon in front of the temporary base, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats arrived to take everyone back. As soon as the three Green Eagle Flyingboats arrived, everyone quickly put inside everything to the Green Eagle Flyingboat. Since the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle was huge that it was impossible to put it inside the Green Eagle Flyingboat, they could only chain it up to the bottom of the three Green Eagle Flyingboats and assigned Charlotte, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, old man Torre, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale to guard and protect it Soon after, they finally left to return back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, specifically to the Emerald City. Overall, the Mischievous Lion Guild has spent a total of 12 days toplete everything here. As for their total gain, no one is still clear about it for the moment. Only after they returned back to the Emerald City, would they be able to learn about it? ..... In the previous times, it would only take 2 days for the three Green Eagle Flyingboats to return to the Emerald City and back to the temporary base due to how familiar they were already with the route they are taking. However, due to the existence of the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, it took the three Green Eagle Flyingboats a total of 3 days to return back to the Emerald City. This means to say that the time they have spent on this mission has now increased and be 15 days in total. Not that bad, but also not as good as they have expected before. Anyways, it wasn''t really a problem. Just like all the previous trips, the journey was smooth sailing with almost no dangerous encounters along their way. And just like thest time when Leo and the others returned back to their temporary base in that Green Area, the people in the Emerald City were feeling shocked, disbelief, amazed, astonished, and the likes as soon as they saw the appearance of the three Green Eagle Flyingboats bringing a caged Beast Lord Treasure Beetle flying above the sky. "Good way to announce the news that we have sessfully caught a Gxy-level Magical Beast, Leo," Cassandra said to Leo by her side. It was indeed exactly like what Cassandra had said, Leo had deliberately nned this in order to gain even more fame. He was announcing to not only the entire Emerald City but also to the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom as well that the Mischievous Lion Guild had caught a Gxy-level Magical Beast. People would not necessarily believe every stories told to them since the majority of them are fully aware of the fact that every stories would slowly change after being told from one person to the other. The stories might be exaggerated, or worst, be downyed until eventually bing a mere rumor, then turning into nothing but a lie, simply due to theck of evidence to prove the basis of what they have imed the story to be. But now, with the entire Emerald City seeing the sight of the Gxy-level Magical Beast that the Mischievous Lion Guild had sessfully caught, people would no doubt believe that the stories are true, and from then on, the stories would just be more and more exaggerated as time passes by, which is advantageous to the Mischievous Lion Guild. As the appearance of a Gxy-level Magical Beasts was something considered as an important event for the Emerald Tree Kingdom, the Evergreen royal family decided to dispatch Commander Vargas and his soldiers to handle and control the situation. Even though the Mischievous Lion Guild had sessfully caught a Gxy-level Magical Beast, they were still not allowed to fly deeper above the territory of the Emerald City. In fact, with how dangerous a Gxy-level Magical Beast was, they were not even allowed to fly beyond the wall of the Emerald City, thus they could onlynd outside of the wall. But unlike the others who still need to bring the Magical Beasts, they have caught to where the staffs of the Emerald Event were located at, in Leo''s case it was the opposite as the staffs of the Emerald Event themselves hade to them to exchange for the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. "Just like what I''ve expected of you, Mister Loki," Commander Vargas greeted Mister Loki and the others. He had only informed Mister Loki two weeks or so ago about the benefits of capturing a Gxy-level Magical Beast, yet now he''s seeing them bringing the exact same thing in front of the entire Emerald City. "Hahaha, Commander Vargas, nice to see you again. I didn''t expect that it would be you who will receive us," Leo greeted back. "Well, honestly, I actually volunteered toe here. After all, Mister Loki is a friend of mine, so it''s just right for me to receive you, hahahaha," Commander Vargas replied with a chuckle. "Indeed," Leo nodded his head. In the next moment, he decided to go right to the main topic as he said, "Anyways, I think you already know why we are here, right?" "Yes, you want to exchange this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to the Evergreen royal family for some benefits that both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition can''t give to any of their winners," Commander Vargas replied with a smile on his face. He then asked, "So, what kind of benefits does Mister Loki want to exchange for this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle from the Evergreen royal family? And by the way, the rights to qualify for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition should be something that we don''t need to give to your Mischievous Lion Guild anymore, considering the fact that your Mischievous Lion Guild is already ced at the top three on the scoreboard for the Emerald Event with more than a million points. And because of that, the Evergreen royal family decided that we would offer you three things, instead of just two," "Hmmm..." Leo nodded his head in understanding.. He soon after began thinking of what kind of benefits he should be exchanging this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle for. Chapter 516 - Exchanging The Beast Lord Treasure Beetle Chapter 516 Exchanging the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Basing on what Commander Vargas had said just now, it seems like the qualification to join the Emerald Elven Battle Competition wasn''t really something that will automatically be given to whoever exchanges a Gxy-level Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family, but rather it was included to all the benefits they would be getting from them. Simply put, by giving them the qualification to join the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, it could be said that they have received three things from the Evergreen royal family in exchange for a Gxy-level Magical Beast. Leo really can''t help saying inwardly, "What a smart way to decrease the benefits," Honestly, if only Commander Vargas didn''t mention this, then he wouldn''t have thought about it at all. He knew clearly that this is the perks of having Commander Vargas as his friend. "I don''t really know that much of how much exactly is the worth of this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to the Evergreen royal family, so how about you give me some suggestions first of what we could exchange it for?" Leo decided to ask Commander Vargas for some suggestions. He knew for sure that Commander Vargas knew more about what benefits he could get by exchanging this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle from the Evergreen royal family, considering that he works for them. "Hmmm..." Commander Vargas began massaging his chin to think of some benefits which are beneficial for Mister Loki that he could get from the Evergreen royal family. After a few minutes, he then proposed, "There''s really a lot of benefits you could get by exchanging this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle to the Evergreen royal family, too bad though that they didn''t make a list of it to make it easier for people like you to choose." "One of the mostmon benefits to exchange from the Evergreen royal family is the right to establish a business rtionship with them and a month''s worth of allocation to cultivate in the Emerald Tree yearly," "But if I was you, then I would exchange this big guy here for five Emerald Elven Flyingboats and 20 Griffins instead," "I believe that with the strength of the Mischievous Lion Guild, this wouldn''t be the only Gxy-level Magical Beast that you will be exchanging to the Evergreen royal family. So, a right to establish a business rtionship and a month''s worth of allocation to cultivate in the Emerald Tree yearly could just be put off for theter transaction," "As of now, it''s much better for you and the Mischievous Lion Guild to have more transportation method first in order to easily fight against the Gxy-level Magical Beast that you want to capture," "Also, I remember you telling me that you will not be staying here in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that long as your main goal is to go to the Horizon Empire. With the growing poprity of the Mischievous Lion Guild right now, the number of new members joining your Guild would definitely skyrocket to thousands, or maybe it''s even ten thousand or so. So, those Emerald Elven Flyingboats and Griffins would surely be a huge help to your Mischievous Lion Guild in your journey," Commander Vargas finished exining. "Indeed," Leo nodded his head to express his understanding. What Commander Vargas had said is indeed very reasonable. At first, his main intention was to only exchange the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle for the rights to establish a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family and a month''s worth of allocation to cultivate in the Emerald Tree, and onlyter on would he bother exchanging for more benefits. However, after experiencing the challenge of capturing a Gxy-level Magical Beast himself, he realized that capturing a Gxy-level Magical Beast wasn''t actually that easy as he expected before. Their experience of easily capturing the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle before was nothing but a mere lucky encounter. He strongly doubts that the next Gxy-level Magical Beast that they will be encountering would also be seriously injured, like the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. At that time, they won''t be able to just simply walk inside their ce, easily defeating and capturing the Gxy-level Magical Beast, and escape the ce along with the caged Gxy-level Magical Beast. Instead, they would have to face against their respective forces while at the same time also facing against the Gxy-level Magical Beast. If he really wants to capture more Gxy-level Magical Beast, then having Ethan and the other powerful members of his Mischievous Lion Guild alone would be far from sufficient. Instead, he would have to send more members than what the Mischievous Lion Guild already have to fight against the force of the Gxy-level Magical Beast while the powerful members would fight against the Gxy-level Magical Beast itself, and also a much more convenient and faster method to transport them. The first problem of needing more members to fight is something that the Mischievous Lion Guild could easily solve since right now there are a lot of people that are currently lining up to join their Guild. As long as they could increase their total members to ten thousand or so, or even just close to ten thousand, then fighting against a Magical Beast tribe simr to the Treasure Beetle tribe or the Storm Sparrow tribe would be a lot easier. But, the second problem is somewhat difficult for them to handle, because no matter how many members the Mischievous Lion Guild would have, as long as they only have the three Green Eagle Flyingboats as their method of transportation, then, in the end, bringing those members to the ce where they will be fighting against the Gxy-level Magical Beast would, unfortunately, take them a very long time toplete. It would have been fine if it was any other normal day, but this time there is a deadline, which is only until the end of the Emerald Event. Once the Emerald Event is finally over, then exchanging a Gxy-level Magical Beast for benefits from the Evergreen royal family is no longer avable. Also, once they finally decide to leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom, the three Green Eagle Flyingboats would certainly no longer be enough to transport everyone in the Mischievous Lion Guild. It would have been fine if only he has 200 or so of members in the Guild just like what they have before, but since now he''s currently epting more people to join the Mischievous Lion Guild, thus it''s impossible to transport all of them with only three Green Eagle Flyingboats. Unless, of course, if he decides to kick all of those new members. But would he really do such a thing? That would be very stupid of him since that would not make his Mischievous Lion Guild grow more powerful, but rather it would make it weaker instead. He really doesn''t want to waste such a chance for the Mischievous Lion Guild to grow more powerful. He needs to grab as much benefits from this Emerald Event or else he woulde to regret not grabbing this opportunity in the future. Fortunately, just like what Commander Vargas had said, he could solve this problem easily as long as he exchanges this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle for five Emerald Elven Flyingboats and 20 Griffins. Besides, as long as the Emerald Event hasn''t ended yet, then he still has plenty of chances to exchange for the right to establish a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family and a month''s worth of allocation to cultivate in the Emerald Tree yearly. After thinking for a few minutes, Leo finally decided to ept what Commander Vargas had proposed to him. "Okay, then I would like to exchange this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle for five Emerald Elven Flyingboats and 20 Griffins," Leo said to Commander Vargas. "No problem," Commander Vargas nodded with a smile. He then added, "You have already exchanged for two things, so what would you like to exchange for the third?" The five Emerald Elven Flyingboats and the 20 Griffins were only considered as two different things, thus Leo still has onest chance to exchange for something. Truthfully, back then he had already thought of what kind of benefits he would like to get after exchanging a Gxy-level Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family. An example of that was the Emerald Elven Flyingboats and Griffins. But now that he already had them, he''s having a bit of trouble with what else he would like to get. This was because Commander Vargas had mentioned to him that what he should be exchanging for is something that will help them capture more Gxy-level Magical Beast, so he quickly abandoned the other benefits in his list that wouldn''t help them achieve that. "Hmmm..." In the end, after a few minutes of thinking inside his mind, Leo decided to just exchange for more Emerald Elven Flyingboats. He realized that even if he has 8 Flyingboats, it would still take a lot of time to transport thousands of members from one ce to another, especially if the ce is as far as that Treasure Beetle Mountain. What he really needs right now is a method for mass transportation, not weapons or whatsoever. "I change my mind, I would like to request to exchange this Beast Lord Treasure Beetle for a total of fifteen Emerald Elven Flyingboats. What I need now is a method to transport hundreds of people at the same time, so Griffins is not an option as they could only transport at most 3 to 5 people at the same time," Leo decided to change his mind. All of a sudden, Commander Vargas beganughing. As soon as he stopped, he said, "You are really a one of a kind person, Mister Loki," Leo could only scratch his cheeks as he really doesn''t know how to respond to Commander Vargas''spliment. Commander Vargas cleared his throat before announcing, "As the person assigned to represent the Evergreen royal family for this transaction, I hereby dere that I ept Mister Loki''s offer!" After saying that, Commander Vargas turned to look at the soldier beside him who was responsible for writing the items to exchange as he said, "Make it to twenty Emerald Elven Flyingboats," "Yes, Commander Vargas!" The soldier replied as he wrote on the paper ''Twenty Emerald Elven Flyingboats''. "Consider the five Emerald Elven Flyingboats as a token of friendship from the Evergreen royal family," Commander Vargas turned to look at Mister Loki with a smile. "I express my wholehearted gratitude to you, Commander Vargas, and to the Evergreen royal family as well," Leo said as he bowed his head by a bit. "No, it''s a great privilege and pleasure for the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom to have this transaction with you, Mister Loki, or should I start calling you now as, Guild Leader Loki," Commander Vargas replied while also bowing his head by a bit. With that, the transaction between Leo and the Evergreen royal family was concluded.. Thetter received the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle while the former received a total of twenty Emerald Elven Flyingboats the very next day, making the Mischievous Lion Guild own a total of 23 Flyingboats as of now. Chapter 517 - The Result Of Edward And Seles Investigation Chapter 517 The result of Edward and Sele''s investigation Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next day, Leo was woken up by a very bad news from both Edward and Sele. The two have already returned, bringing with them the result of their investigation. "Can you repeat what you have just said to me again?" Leo asked as he was doubting what he had just heard from Edward. "We discovered that the Wolf Howl organization has some secret dealings with an evil organization called Naughty Elves organization. I''m not exactly clear about what this Naughty Elves organization supposedly is, but apparently, they are nning to do something big during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "The Naughty Elves organization is an evil organization with the same purpose as the ck organization of your Human race. Tell me, what else did you see?!" Elvis immediately interrupted. Edward''s expression immediately turned solemn after hearing Elvis'' exnation about the Naughty Elves organization. He cleared his throat and continued, "Sele and I have seen the Naughty Elves organization bringing plenty of weird-looking Magical Beasts to one of the bases of the Wolf organization located far to the northwest of our base," "Weird looking Magical Beasts?" Leo can''t help asking Edward while also motioning his hand to make Elvis who was nning to interrupt again to calm down. He could understand what Elvis is exactly feeling about right now. The Naughty Elves organization was the one which was entirely responsible for the near destruction of the Emerald Tree Kingdom in the past. With their reappearance today, it only meant one thing for the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom; they are nning to repeat the destruction they have caused in the past once again. If they can''t stop them now, then millions of Elves would die, many of the territories in the Emerald Tree Kingdom would be destroyed, some of the Noble Households would fall, and maybe King Elfin the Fourth would die just like his father, King Elfin the Third. However, panicking would lead to nothing. Elvis should calm down and pull himself together. This is the best way to face the current situation right now. Seeing Mister Loki''s action, Elvis nodded his head. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. After calming himself down, he then nodded to Mister Loki to express that he''s alright now. After seeing that Elvis was finally able to calm down, Leo then motioned his hand to Edward as to let him continue exining. "How do I say this..." Edward paused as he was having a bit of trouble on how to describe those weird-looking Magical Beasts that he and Sele have seen, "I don''t really know what exactly is happening to those Magical Beasts, but they have red eyes, bulging huge muscles, wild appearance, and has a really powerful intent to kill," Elvis''s face immediately turned ugly after hearing Edward''s words as a sudden memory surfaced inside his mind. "Do you know what is happening to those Magical Beasts, Elvis?" Leo asked as he noticed Elvis''s sudden change of expression. "Yes..." Elvis replied, fear was evident in his voice. Everyone''s attention immediately turned to look at Elvis after hearing that he knew about it. "If my guess is correct, then those Magical Beasts should have been injected by a Savage Fox Potion," Elvis replied. "The-what potion again?" Sebastian asked. "Savage Fox Potion. It''s a type of potion that uses the blood and the brain of the Savage Foxes as the main ingredients to concoct. As you already know, unlike the majority of the Magical Beasts who only starts showing signs of intelligence when they reached a certain cultivation level, the Savage Foxes, on the other hand, are born with intelligence," "Because of that, some Alchemist thought of; what if they could make some kind of potion that gives other unintelligent Magical Beasts the intelligence that the Savage Foxes possessed. And that thought is what leads them to discover the Savage Fox Potion," Elvis exined the origin of the Savage Fox Potion. "Wait, if the purpose of the Savage Fox Potion is meant to make unintelligent Magical Beasts be intelligent, then why were those Magical Beasts we have seen have an appearance worst than unintelligent Magical Beasts?" Edward asked. Sele nodded her head in agreement with what Edward had said. What they have seen before was indeed on the contrary of what Elvis had exined the Savage Fox Potion effect to be. "It''s simply because, in the end, the Savage Fox Potion that they have created didn''t achieve the sess that they were aiming for. All the Magical Beasts that were injected with the Savage Fox Potion didn''t be intelligent, but rather they be savages like a wild beast," Elvis replied before adding, "The reason for this is because they discovered that the intelligence that the Savage Foxes possessed was actually due to their savage characteristics, which causes them to have cunning characteristics and the ability to act like an intelligent Magical Beast. To be more precise, the Savage Foxes don''t possess a high IQ like what they initially expected from the moment they are born, but rather it was their nature that makes them act intelligent," "Now I understand," Ash suddenly interrupted. She continued, "To make it very simple, every fox, including us Fox race, are naturally born as cunning beings. But these cunning characteristics of ours is not necessarily because of our high IQ, but it could also be because this is simply how we all are born to be." "Oh," Leo and the others finally understood. To put Ash and Elvis'' words in the most simplest exnation possible, the Savage Foxes are like those Genius Mages. Their talent and skills in terms of Magic are not necessarily because they canprehend Magic easily, but rather because this is like a God-given or that they are Fated to have such ability for themselves, thus making them somewhat special. It''s like the Genius Mages possess an unexinable talent about Magic that no one other than them could have. So, no matter what others do, they will not be able to possess the same thing just because they have the same blood, brain, body, or whatsoever as them. That''s why when those alchemists tried to use the blood and brain of the Savage Foxes as the main ingredients to make the Savage Fox Potion, thinking that by injecting such potion to the unintelligent Magical Beasts would likewise also make them possess intelligence, they ended up in failure. "Every Magical Beast that is injected with Savage Fox Potion would forever remain savages like a beast. There is no cure to make them return back to normal, thus the only way to solve them is to kill them," Elvis exined. He continued, "In the past, this was also what the Naughty Elves organization had used to solve theircked in manpower in theirst stand against King Elfin the Fourth," "By injecting a Savage Fox Potion to a No-Star level Magical Beasts, they will end up possessing a strength that can rival those 1-Star level Magical Beasts. And it was exactly because of that why they were able to release nearly hundreds of Magical Beasts with a strength that can rival Gxy-level Magical Beast as they simply injected 9-Star level Magical Beasts a Savage Fox Potion," Leo quickly turned to look at Edward as he asked, "Edward, how many Magical Beasts did you see?" "Before we left, we saw ten of thousands of Magical Beasts being brought over to that ce," Edward replied before adding, "In my opinion, I think that was not the only ce where they are hiding such kind of Magical Beasts. After all, the Wolf Howl organization should not only have that base we found in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom," "I also agree with what Edward had said," Elvis nodded in agreement. If the Naughty Elves organization is currently bringing Magical Beasts injected with Savage Foxes over that base, then there is also a high chance that they are doing the same thing to their other bases as well. Bang! All of a sudden, Elvis kneeled on the ground in front of Leo and lowered his head before saying with full sincerity, "Guild Leader Loki, I genuinely beg of you, please help the Emerald Tree Kingdom fight against the Naughty Elves organization. I will do anything in return for this, even giving you my own life!" Elvis really doesn''t want the tragedy before to repeat once again. That was like a nightmare hunting him down through his sleep until today. And he knows for sure that he''s not the only one feeling the same thing, as the others who have survived that tragedy also thought the same as him. "No need for that," Leo said as he helped Elvis stand up from the ground. He then turned to look at Cassandra and the others as he asked, "Everyone, I believe that it''s now time to tell Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale the true purpose of the establishment of the Mischievous Lion Guild?" "I believe so, as well," Cassandra replied. Elizabeth turned to look at Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte before nodding their heads to express that they agree, "We also agree!" "The three of us also agree!" Ethan said his, ine, and Edward''s opinion. "The same goes for all of us," Chief Lago said as he turned to look at Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre as he nodded his head. Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale could only stare at Mister Loki and the others in curiosity as they really don''t have any slight idea at what they meant about with their words. "The true purpose of the establishment of the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale turned to look at each other in confusion. Seeing their replies, Leo nodded his head to Cassandra and the others before turning to look at Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale, and saying, "From the very beginning of the establishment of the Mischievous Lion Guild, every member only have one goal in all of our minds. A goal that no one would dare try to achieve, or even dare to think about achieving. In other words, it''s a goal deemed by the majority, or even everyone living in the Celestial World, as impossible to achieve," With a mischievous smile on his face, Leo proimed, "To fight against the Gods of the Celestial World!" Chapter 518 - Come, Fight With Us, And Ill Show You That It Is Indeed Possible To Defeat Them! Chapter 518 Come, fight with us, and I''ll show you that it is indeed possible to defeat them! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale were shocked beyond belief after hearing Mister Loki''s words. "You aren''t joking with us, right?" Elvis asked in confirmation. "I didn''t expect that Mister Loki is also a greatedian, hehehehe..." Iasiah added while letting out nervousughter. "Indeed," Nightingale could only choose to agree with what Iasiah had just said. Leo simply shook his head to express to them that he wasn''t joking, at all. As if Mister Loki''s reply wasn''t enough, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale turned to look at Cassandra and the others. "None of us are joking as well," Cassandra said with a solemn expression on her face. Elizabeth and the others likewise shook their heads to express that they were indeed not joking or anything of the likes. Leo sat back down on his chair as he sped his hand together in front of him before saying, "My real name is not actually Mister Loki, but rather I''m Leo Heart. I''m a Prince of the Lionheart Kingdom far to the east of the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "Lionheart Kingdom?" Elvis curiously asked. This was his first time hearing the name Lionheart Kingdom. "The Lionheart Kingdom is used to be called Silver Kingdom in the past," Ethan choose to answer. He continued, "It was changed to Lionheart Kingdom a few months ago as the Mischievous Lion organization and Heart Noble Household along with the cooperation of the Sword and Magic, Blue Fin Kigdom, and Snow Noble Household, dethroned the previous ruler, King Erskine, my and Edward''s father." Leo nodded his head at Ethan before he continued the exnation, "In the process of our battle, the ck organization appeared while bringing along with them one of the ck organization''s Vice President, Barbara the Perfect Disguise," "In the end, we defeated both the Silver royal family and ck organization after sacrificing hundreds of thousands of people. But we know that it wasn''t yet the end. There is still more battle toe, and it will continue bing bigger and bigger until only one race in the entire Celestial World remains," "Mostly of these sufferings that the people living in the Celestial World are undergoing with, is caused by the greed of the Gods of the Celestial World for more power and their goal to be the only God that everyone in the Celestial World believes," "They created the War of Races, causing the fall of many Kingdoms and Empire and the never-ending deaths in that ce, and they are also the main reason for why there could never be a unity amongst all the races living in the Celestial World," "We, the Mischievous Lion Guild, is established to put an end to everything caused by the Gods of the Celestial World. As for how we will do that, it''s something that we will only be able to know in the future," Leo finished exining. He chooses not to reveal everything, including the fact that he''s the chosen one of the God of Fate, God Elementus, and their suspected allies, as he doesn''t trust Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale one hundred percent yet like how he trust Cassandra and the others. However, time would eventually tell him when he could reveal it to them, just like how he revealed a portion of the Mischievous Lion Guild''s secret to them today. "This... this is ridiculous! Let alone the Gods of the Celestial World, it''s even next to impossible for you to destroy their respective forces in the Celestial World!" Elvis eximed. After his experience fighting against the Naughty Elves organization, he naturally learned about a portion of the truth of the Celestial World. After all, he''s not an Information Dealer for nothing. This portion of the truth includes that everything the Naughty Elves organization and other simr evil organizations do strictly follows the oracles given to them from the Gods they believe, thus making those Gods the ones to be med for all of their actions. At that time, Elvis also thought about avenging the deaths of those people the Naughty Elves organization had killed by destroying the forces of the Sun Elf God. However, he soon realized how ridiculous his thoughts really were. Elvis discovered that the Naughty Elves organization has branches in all of the Elves territories throughout the entire Celestial World. And they have billions of members, including from the Noble Households, ns, Kingdoms, Empires, and even the great and so powerful Sects. Not to mention, that''s just the force of the Naughty Elves organization alone, it doesn''t include yet the forces of the Dark God of the ck organization, Snake God of the Serpentine organization, and the other Gods of the Celestial World. This discovery made Elvis feel the greatest fear of his entire life. Just who in the Celestial World could even defeat the Gods?! All of the Gods in the Celestial World have their own respective forces, so even if the Mischievous Lion Guild could one day be a Sect or something even more powerful than that, it would still be next to impossible for them to defeat all of them. Not only that, even if they could indeed defeat the forces of the Gods of the Celestial World, what could they do to face against the Gods of the Celestial World themselves? There is no doubt that Leo and his people would be helpless against the Gods of the Celestial World. After all, they are nothing but mortals, while the Gods of the Celestial World are immortals. Mortals have never ever stood a chance against immortals, not in the past nor in the present, and certainly neither could they in the future as well. The Gods of the Celestial World are called as such for a reason. It''s impossible to defeat them, unless if one could be one of the God of the Celestial World themselves. But even with that, with the number of Gods in the Celestial World, how could one God stood a chance against all of the Gods? That''s why it''s ridiculous! Iasiah and Nightingale also agreed with what Elvis had just said. They absolutely stand no chance against someone as mighty as the Gods of the Celestial World. Honestly, Leo never really expected Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale to believe him the moment he reveals to them the truth. Fortunately, with his past experiences of persuading Cassandra and the others, he is confident that he could persuade them as well. And besides, there is a green-colored String of Fate connected between him and Elvis, and also, Iasiah and Nightingale are both his ves. Therefore, there is a very high chance of sessfully persuading them. Leo coldly harrumphed before saying, "You are only saying that now because you have never seen for yourself anyone trying to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. Every powerful person you''ve seen simply chooses to protect what they could protect while letting those that they can''t protect fend off for themselves!" "Those kind of people are nothing but mere cowards dressed in the clothes of great heroes, just like how the greatest lies wear the clothes of a beautiful truth!" Leo eximed. He added, "They let their powerlessness, weaknesses, selfishness, and fear of dying get to their minds and infect their thoughts, that''s why when the forces of the Gods strike them, they are left unable to win the fight. And with their loss, it breeds fear in everyone, and this fear continues to be passed on from one person into another. The fear was passed on for every future generation toe until everyone chooses to believe that it''s impossible to defeat the Gods of the Celestial World," "That''s not true!" Elvis objected, but he was unable to exin a reason why Leo''s words are not true. "If the forces of the Gods are really as powerful as you speak, then exin to me the reason why we were able to defeat them and kick them away from the Lionheart Kingdom? Exin to me why King Elfin the Fourth was able to defeat the Naughty Elves organization in the past? Exin to me why until now they are still unable to im the entire Celestial World for their own? Go on, exin to me the reason why!" Leo said with a mocking smile on his face and while motioning his hand to Elvis to make him answer. But even after a few minutes of thinking, Elvis was still unable to answer Leo. Not only him, even Iasiah and Nightingale were also unable to answer as well. It wasn''t because they don''t know the answer to Leo''s question, it''s simply because they finally realized the truth. "....." "I''ll tell you why, it''s because they are not as strong as what you believe them to be! They are only using your fears to their advantage, that''s why they are able to win. To tell you the truth, it''s not only us who wants to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. The Sword and Magic also want to do the same as me. My older brother, my Master, and many more people that I haven''t meet yet also want to fight against them. The only thing theyck right now is more people to join them. If we can gather more people, then a day might juste that we will have enough forces to fight against the forces of the Gods of the Celestial World," Leo gave them the answer. "As for the Gods of the Celestial World themselves, who says that it''s impossible for us to defeat them? Remember, they are not in an alliance. All of them have the same goal of bing the only ruler remaining in the entire Celestial World, thus all of them are only thinking for themselves and no one else. In fact, That''s the reason why they created the War of Races, to begin with, so as to decide the winner of their battle. The truth is, their hatred for one another is no lesser than ours, or it might even be greater than our own hatred for them. So, there is no way that they will cooperate with each other as long as their opponents would end up getting destroyed!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his. "If you still don''t believe my words, then there is only one way to find out," Leo put his hand forward as he said, "Come, fight with us, and I''ll show you that it is indeed possible to defeat them!" Chapter 519 - Levi’s Identity Is Compromised Part 1 Chapter 519 Levi''s identity ispromised part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Listening to Leo''s words really encourages and cleared Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale''s minds that they should not fear the Gods of the Celestial World. The Gods of the Celestial World might be powerful, but that doesn''t necessarily mean it''s impossible to fight against them and even defeat them. Even the strongest of all the races in the Celestial World, specifically the Dragon race, could still be defeated, not to mention the Gods of the Celestial World. The former doesn''t even rely on anyone else aside from themselves, while thetter, on the other hand, keeps on relying on their forces and not personally revealing themselves. Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale really can''t help realizing that it wasn''t actually Leo who''s ridiculous, but rather it was them. They understood now that fear isn''t something that''s going to help them in any possible way. If they just keep on fearing the Gods of the Celestial World, then they might as well just stop being Mages, because the path of being a Mage is to fight against Fate, which is just simr to fighting against the Gods of the Celestial World themselves as it''s next to impossible to fight against Fate itself. "My life is already yours when you decided to help free me and my twin brother, along with those Ice Elves and Night Elves with us as well. So, if you want me to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World, then you are free to use my life as your sword!" Iasiah kneeled on the ground. "I also thought the same as my twin brother, Iasiah, as well," Nightingale kneeled on the ground. After Iasiah and Nightingale expressed their thoughts of joining Leo and the others in their fight against the Gods of the Celestial World, everyone then turned their heads to look at Elvis, thest person who has yet to express his thoughts. "I..." Elvis was feeling a bit hesitant. But in the next moment, he clenched his fist tightly, and put fear to the back of his mind. His eyes be sharp and full of confidence as he said, "I have searched for my purpose in life for a decade or so now, but after all of those times, I still haven''t found any answer to that question yet. I''ve tried many things, maybe even everything, but all of those past experiences didn''t really help me, or even just at least point me in the right direction to follow. However, if there is one thing that I for sure can say that I haven''t experienced yet, then that is to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. Maybe, just maybe, that this path is actually what would lead me to the answer to my question, or best, that this is actually the answer to my question. So, you can count me in!" p! p! p! p! p! p! Leo and the others began pping their hands after hearing Elvis''s words. "Then, let me officially wee Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale to the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo said with a delightful smile on his face. "Your goal of ending the destructions brought by the Gods of the Celestial World is what really moved me. I really hope that this goal of yours wouldn''t change someday," Elvis expressed the reason why he joined their fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. "Yeah, it was such a powerful speech that it easily moved me," Iasiah agreed. "Indeed," Nightingale added. "Trust me, it won''t," Leo smiled with assurance. How could that think of his change when practically no matter what he does its impossible for him to change his Fate to fight against the Gods of the Celestial? His Fate is unlike the others. As long as the Fate Cube remains inside of him, then even if he doesn''t fight against the Gods of the Celestial World, it would be the Gods of the Celestial World themselves that wille to fight against him instead. To be more precise, it''s inevitable. Therefore, his goal of fighting against the Gods of the Celestial World will never ever change, not in the past nor in the present, and certainly neither in the future as well. After that, Leo and the others started devising many different ns to prepare for a fight against the Naughty Elves'' organization. ..... After the discussion was over, everyone left to begin working on their assigned task. "Leo, this is the twenty Emerald Elven Flyingboats that the Evergreen royal family had given to the Mischievous Lion Guild," Ethan reported. At this moment, in front of Leo and Ethan were twenty huge Flyingboats with a color simr to those of the color of emerald. Their body is 100 meters long and 50 meters high with three decks, which is much biggerpared to the Green Eagle Flyingboat. On the top, there are three double sails to control the direction of where they would fly towards and increase the speed of travel, and there are also twin wings at both sides simr to those of a bird which is also to control the direction of flight and increase the speed. While all around the body of the Emerald Elven Flyingboats are tens of war weapons, specifically the Little Elven Cannons, a type of cannon which is only slightly weaker than the Elven Cannons of the Elf race. The maximum capacity of each Emerald Elven Flyingboats is 200 to 300 passengers. But if one really wants to fill it to the brim, then it could carry up to 500 passengers. Though doing such a thing would be the most stupidest thing ever to do as that would not have any positive effects on anyone at all, but rather it would just make the Emerald Elven Flyingboat easy to destroy. "And by the way, Commander Vargas gave us ten Griffins as well. He said that this is his own token of friendship to Mister Loki," Ethan said with a smile on his face. The first time he saw these Griffins, he immediately fell in love with them. He can''t wait to experience riding on a Griffin personally one day. Leo can''t help letting out a chuckle after hearing Ethan''s words. Commander Vargas is really a meticulous person. He even took it upon himself that the extra five Emerald Elven Flyingboats that were given to him are and would purely be the token of friendship from the Evergreen royal family, and don''t include him in any way at all. "I see that you fancy the Griffins, Ethan," Leo walked in front of Ethan as he added, "Then go on, choose one for yourself. A friendly reminder, go look for Ejah and ask him to help you on how to take care of a Griffin. He has a very huge Griffin as his Beast Companion, so for sure you would have an easy time taking care of your Griffin as long as you have his help," "I''ll go and choose a Griffin for myself, then," Ethan said. Leo also thought of choosing a Griffin for himself, but remembering that he already has Levi, he decided to just give these Griffins to the others instead. That little guy is something much more greater than no matter how many Griffins arebined together. Even a Dragon can''t necessarilypare to Levi, considering that Leviathans are much powerful than Dragons. Speaking about Levi, where exactly is that little guy? Thest time he remembered Levi''s whereabouts was, he was ying with Vox. "Is Levi still ying with Vox?" Leo asked himself before taking out a Storage Ring inside his Storage Ring. Inside the Storage Ring, he just took out are thousands of Magical resources that he wanted to give to Levi. This was something he had hand-picked personally with the help of the others so as to help that little guy be more stronger. He needs to look for Levi now if he wants to give this Storage Ring to him. "Ethan, I''ll leave you here by yourself, I''m going to look for Levi," Leo bid farewell to Ethan. "Oh, okay!" Ethan waved his hand. Leo quickly began looking for Levi. Vox almost always follows wherever Ahmed goes. So if Levi is still ying with Vox, he simply needs to look for Ahmed, which should be with Jasmine and Brad right now. He doesn''t know exactly where they are right now. But it isn''t really that difficult to find them considering that he had strictly instructed them not to leave Smiling Lion Vige. Just like what Leo expected, it didn''t take him that long to find Ahmed, Jasmine, and Brad. He found them currently ying with a group of infant Yellow Skinned Anacondas at the Magical Beasts Center. "Guild Leader Loki!" Ahmed, Jasmine, and Brad greeted. They have been reminded by Ethan to call Leo as Mister Loki as long as there is someone who doesn''t know his real name, which in their case is Ejah. "Ahmed, do you know where Levi is right now?" Leo asked. "Oh," Ahmed began thinking. After a few seconds, he pointed to his right and said, "They were with us just a second ago, but it seems like Levi and Vox went that way to y, right?" "Yes," Jasmine nodded. "I also saw them go that way," Brad added. Leo doesn''t exactly know the reason why, but he suddenly started feeling a bit nervous after seeing the direction where Ahmed, Jasmine, and Brad were pointing at. If his guess is indeed correct, then that ce should be where the hatchery is located, which is where Ejah almost spends all of his time helping the Magical Beast''s eggs he had given to him hatch. All of a sudden, a loud sound of a metal dropping on the floor sounded. Although Leo doesn''t know what just happened, but as soon as he heard that sound, he didn''t hesitate to dash towards the hatchery. Chapter 520 - Levis Identity Is Compromised Part 2 Chapter 520 Levi''s identity ispromised part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "This is impossible! I''m actually looking at a real living Leviathan!" Ejah eximed loudly while slowly backing out to a corner. "Ejah?" Leo called out as soon as he spotted Ejah. "Mister Loki!" Ejah said before quickly running towards Mister Loki''s direction. "What happened?" Leo asked, though he already knows what just happened as he had heard what Ejah had just said. Ejah pointed his finger towards Levi as he asked in disbelief, "Do you know that Magical Beast is actually a Leviathan?" "Oh, I know," Leo replied. There''s no use hiding anything anymore, especially in front of Ejah, one of the top ten Magical Beast Tamer in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, and also just based on the fact alone that he was able to easily recognize Levi''s real identity as a Leviathan. "You have known, all this time?!" Ejah said in surprise. He quickly added, "Then why didn''t you tell me anything about it?" Leo furrowed his brows together before saying with a mocking tone in his voice, "Tell you? Why should I? So I can risk myself letting you spread the information throughout the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom that I have a real living Leviathan at my ce? And then after that, I will be the target of all of those people that wants to have a Leviathan as their Beast Companion, or those people that want to abuse the power of a Leviathan, or even worst, those people that want to experiment a Leviathan for the sake of what? Knowledge? Selfishness? Greed? Power? or whatsoever is that?" Hearing Mister Loki''s words, Ejah immediately understood how stupid his question was... No, to be more precise, he was the one who''s stupid. Honestly, what Mister Loki had just said was what he was exactly nning to do. He wanted to tell the President of the Magical Beast Tamer Association branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom about this very important discovery, in hopes that this would lead to a very good thing. But, after pulling himself together, he asked himself, would it really lead to a good thing? He strongly doubts that. In the legends about the Leviathans, they were described as the most powerful Magical Beast to ever exist in the entire Celestial World, even more powerful than Dragons. Not only that, but it was even also mentioned that the Leviathans have the strength enough to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. Therefore, whoever could sessfully tame them would be someone akin to a God of the Celestial World. Every Magical Beast Tamer, after hearing that, became fascinated by the idea of having a Leviathan as their Beast Companion, including Ejah himself. Who wouldn''t want to be one of the Gods of the Celestial World, right? With that thought in mind, Ejah immediately realized that once he reveals the information that Mister Loki has a Leviathan, there is no doubt that everyone who receives that information, especially Magical Beast Tamers, would flock over this ce to fight for a chance to have a Leviathan as their Beast Companion or whatsoever else. It would be fine if others wouldpete fairly, but is that even possible? After all, everyone who walks the path of Magic wants to be more powerful, so they would certainly do everything just to achieve that, including Mister Loki himself as well. Certainly, that kind of goal wouldn''t lead to anything good, at all. In the next second, Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Ten Earth Elementals suddenly appeared around Leo as they then quickly surrounded Ejah. This time, the Earth Elementals weren''t disguised as Golems anymore. "This..." Ejah was immediately shocked beyond belief after recognizing that what Mister Loki had just summoned are actually Earth Elementals. "Just... just who in the Celestial World exactly are... are you?" Ejah asked nervously as he fell down to the ground. Not only does Mister Loki have a Leviathan, but he could shockingly also summon Elementals. Just what sort of concept was this? Well, if one considers that having a Leviathan can make them akin to a God of the Celestial World, then being able to summon Elementals as well can make them even more powerful than the Gods of the Celestial World. "Me? I''m someone who can take your life anytime I wished to do so," Leo replied with a dark expression on his face. The situation has changed now after Ejah discovered Levi''s identity as a Leviathan ahead of time. In the past, he was also nning to persuade Ejah the same way as to how he had just persuaded Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale to join him in his fight against the Gods of the Celestial World after making sure that it''s okay to trust him. But now, he can''t do that anymore, because he doesn''t trust Ejah enough yet to just let him freely walk away after discovering Levi''s identity. Aside from that, even though Ejah has a green-colored String of Fate connected to him, he knows for certain that the color of the String of Fate could change if the person started having second thoughts. This is simply because a person''s Fate could change if they choose to walk a different path than what they were supposedly destined to be. And right now, Ejah''s green-colored String of Fate is starting to change its color from green to red, specifically the color of the String of Fate for his enemies. That is the main reason for his actions against Ejah at this very moment. He can''t let Ejah have a red-colored String of Fate, especially after knowing that he has a green-colored String of Fate before. What he needs to do now is to look for a way to make it remain green. Fortunately, he already has a lot of information about Ejah from Elvis after he told thetter to collect as many information about everyone who is considered aspetitors for the Mischievous Lion Guild in the Emerald Event. Since Ejah is not considered as a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild yet, and not to mention he''s also one of the top ten Magical Beast Tamer in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, that''s why Elvis decided to also gather information about him. Therefore, he knows exactly what to do. "You..." Ejah said with fear in his voice. "To tell you the truth, I was actually nning to reveal Levi''s real identity to you once you be trustworthy enough," Leo said while looking at the red-colored String of Fate slowly changing back to green. He smiled mischievously and continued, "It''s because the first time I saw you, I know that you have a high potential to be someone really powerful in the future. The only thing that youck right now is the right opportunity, which people deprived you of because they believe that you are not capable enough or that they are afraid that you will mess up things for them." "Yeah..." Ejah lowered his head. Ejah had already discovered in the past how great his potential was in taming Magical Beast. In fact, he had sessfully tamed his Beast Companion, Big Happy, when he was still 8 years old, which is something really remarkable at his age. However, Ejah also discovered that he has this tendency of messing up things randomly. He was really unable to control his clumsiness nor was he also able to predict when it would happen. This was the main reason why they call him Clumsy Ejah. It''s really such a peculiar happening, something that can''t be exined by everyone that he had consulted with in the past. That''s why, after Ejah joined the Magical Beast Tamer Association, he found himself having a difficult time getting promoted to the next level despite his talent. Although he''s considered as one of the top ten Magical Beast Tamer in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, that''s only because until now he is still a Professional Magical Beast Tamer while the Magical Beast Tamers with the same talent as him in his batch has already be Master Magical Beast Tamers and decided to leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom to pursue more knowledge and reach higher levels. Ejah really felt like giving up. He can''t help believing that this might just be as far as he can go in his career as a Magical Beast Tamer. Even if he could indeed be a Master Magical Beast Tamer in the future, it would be his limit aspleting the requirements to get promoted to the next level would just be more and more difficult for him to achieve. Not only that, as the people that want to hire him to get fewer and fewer in numbers, he would eventually end up being forgotten by many. At that time, it would be the end of his career as a Magical Beast Tamer. While Ejah was feeling like he was at the lowest point of his life, Mister Loki suddenly interrupted his thoughts. "However, they don''t know that your clumsiness is exactly the main reason why you would be someone really powerful in the future," Leo said before putting his hand in front of Ejah. Ejah could only stare at Mister Loki in doubt after hearing his words. He turned to look at the hand in front of him, unable to make a response inside of his mind. Should he believe what Mister Loki had just said? Or should he treat it as nothing but air? After all, his clumsiness is exactly what causes him his current situation. "I know that you are having a lot of doubts about my words. But first, let me help you stand back up. You don''t want me to exin to you the reason why while you are sitting down on the floor like some kind of homeless person, right? Hahahaha!" Leo said whileughing. "Oh," Ejah quickly understood what Mister Loki meant.. It was indeed improper to talk about something as important as that while he''s sitting down on the floor. Chapter 521 - Eilajah Joining The Mischievous Lion Guild Chapter 521 Ejah joining the Mischievous Lion Guild Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Fortunately, Leo''s n works well in the end. He was able to sessfully turn the red-colored String of Fate of Ejah back to green once again. The only thing left for him to do now is to make Ejah join the Mischievous Lion Guild and then make him sign a contract for confidentially so as to prevent him from revealing any information about Levi''s real identity as a Leviathan to someone else. Only with that could he have peace of mind that there would be no idental leakage of information. As for how exactly he would achieve that? Just like what he had said just now, Ejah''s clumsiness is what will make him someone really powerful in the future. "Your clumsiness is not actually the proper term to use on you," Leo said as he passed a chair for Ejah to sit down on. Ejah epted the chair, sat on it, before asking in doubt, "What do you mean?" Leo sat down on his chair facing opposite to Ejah as he crossed one of his legs to the other and saying, "The peculiar thing happening to you is not clumsiness, but rather it''s a sudden spike of your fortune, or otherwise can also be called as luck," "Luck?" Ejah asked as he was still unable to understand what Mister Loki really meant with his words. "I''ve actually looked into a bit of your information that Elvis had sent to me before. Don''t worry though, because I don''t mean any harm. I''m just a very cautious person and I don''t like having people that I don''t know a thing about work for me," Leo exined to make his reason for collecting information about Ejah clear. He then continued, "I''ve noticed that every time your supposed clumsiness strike, aside from affecting you negatively, it also results into something positive, or what I liked to call us, luck," "Remember our first encounter?" Leo asked Ejah. "Yeah... I almost got into an ident with your group. Fortunately, though, you were able to quickly summoned some Golems... No, now that I know about your ability to summon Elementals, what you have summoned at that time should be Earth Elementals, right?" Ejah asked in confirmation. "Yes," Leo nodded his head, not intending to hide the truth about that time anymore. "I can''t believe that you have just scammed me!" Ejah said a bit displeased. "It can''t be helped. After all, I saw a great opportunity to gain a profit out from you, hahaha," Leo said whileughing. In the next second, he immediately went right back to the main topic, "Anyways, although I''ve scammed you, you were at least also able to solve one of your greatest worries at that time, right?" "Indeed..." Ejah nodded his head, he continued, "At that time, I was really worried about where to look for more jobs, considering that majority of the people don''t want to hire me anymore due to my clumsiness... Wait... So you mean to say that; my clumsiness, or let''s called it as my luck, made me get into an ident with you in order to fix that problem?" "Exactly," Leo nodded his head. He quickly added, "I have studied thoroughly into the jobs you''vepleted in the past, and although you weren''t able to achieve what your employer had exactly needed from you, you have stillpleted them with excellence, which is the reason why you are one of the top ten Magical Beast Tamer in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom," "One such example was when you gave that certain someone who has a Green Fur Ape as a Beast Companion a list of ingredients to help it recover from some unknownplications, you were instead able to make its breakthrough to be a Green Fur Gori due to you identally writing one wrong ingredient," Leo said before heaving a deep sigh to express his pity for Ejah as he continued, "But unfortunately, despite that achievement, a rumor has already spread from a group of Alchemists who concocted that medicine for you about how you have written a wrong ingredient. And not only that, the employer who had hired you, despite giving you positive feedback on your service, actually also agreed with that rumor as well. He even added to that rumor that you were only lucky that no idents had happened to his Beast Companion, despite such a fatal mistake. It was because of that why your sess was overshadowed by the negativity that was spreading," "Yeah..." Ejah could only smile wryly to express his helplessness in that situation. What else could he do? The rumor spreading about him writing one wrong ingredient in that medicine was unarguably true. "That wasn''t the only time that such a thing had happened to you. But despite all of your achievements, there was always a lot of negativity thates along with it," Leo added while patting Ejah''s shoulder to console him. He added, "It can''t be helped, those people were simply just blind to see your true worth. They didn''t understand that if things happened many times, it''s no longer called an ident, but rather it''s your own skill that makes you achieve all of those," With a smile on his face, Leo said, "You don''t have to worry though, because now that I''m here, I don''t mind letting you help me hatch as many Magical Beast''s eggs as you can." After saying that, Leo threw Ejah a Storage Ring which contains tens of Storage Rings inside. Those Storage Rings inside was where he had stored all the Magical Beast''s eggs that they have gotten from their clearing operation of that Green Area. "What''s this?" Ejah asked while looking at the Storage Ring that Mister Loki had given to him. "Go look for yourself," Leo replied. "Okay..." Ejah nodded his head as he put his consciousness inside the Storage Ring, "There''s nothing else here aside from more Storage Rings," "Just take out a random Storage Ring inside and look at what''s inside that Storage Ring," Leo instructed. Ejah followed what Mister Loki had just said. And as soon as he looked at the inside of the Storage Ring he took out, he was immediately shocked. It actually contains one thousand Savage Fox eggs inside. Quickly, he took out another Storage Ring, and just like the previous Storage Ring, it also contains one thousand Magical Beast''s eggs. This time it was a Titan Frog''s eggs. He took out more Storage Rings to further confirm what he''s seeing. After checking out a few more Storage Rings, Ejah slowly turned to look at Mister Loki. A small teardrop was now falling from his eyes. "I..." Ejah doesn''t know what he should say. What he had just counted inside the Storage Ring that Mister Loki had given to him were nearly a hundred Storage Rings, and if all of those Storage Rings indeed contained Magical Beast''s eggs like what he had just seen from the few Storage Rings he had taken out, then it would be enough for him to get promoted to be a Master Magical Beast Tamer. "You can freely hatch all of that Magical Beast''s eggs as much as you want," Leo sped his hands together. "But... why are you doing this?" Ejah really wants to know the reason why Mister Loki was helping him this much. "Don''t be mistaken, there is actually a condition for you to do that," Leo said with a solemn expression on his face. It is now time to reveal the real reason why he was doing all of this. Seeing Mister Loki''s face, Ejah immediately pulled himself together and perked his ears up to listen closely to what he was going to say. "I want you to join the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo proposed. Just like what he had said prior to this, he was going to invite Ejah to join the Mischievous Lion Guild to avoid any future troubles. "And...?" Ejah asked, waiting for what else was Mister Loki going to ask him to do. Contrary to what Ejah had expected, Leo simplyid backfortably to his chair before saying, "That''s all, just join the Mischievous Lion Guild," "You..." Ejah waspletely dumbfounded. It really didn''te to his mind that the condition Mister Loki would propose to him was actually to just simply join his Mischievous Lion Guild. This is as good as not having any condition at all! "Is there some kind of problem with you joining the Mischievous Lion Guild? Is the condition difficult? Or is it because you have already joined a Guild? No worries, if it''s thetter problem, then I have many ways to help solve it. But if it is the former problem though, then I wonder what exactly is difficult in joining the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Leo acted like he was confused by Ejah''s action. "No, no, no," Ejah quickly shook his head. He quickly exined, "It''s just that joining your Mischievous Lion Guild is actually something that I was already nning to do before you even propose this idea to me," "I have heard a lot of people when I came to visit Emerald City a few days ago talking about joining the Mischievous Lion Guild. They said that it''s a new rising powerful Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "I don''t know if you already know this, I have actually tried joining a few Guilds in the past, thinking that if I can help them hatch the Magical Beast''s eggs they have it would easily solve my problem. But unfortunately, it didn''t work out that well, because I was kicked out from all of the Guilds that I have joined. As my name started spreading throughout all the Guilds in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, they eventually all decided to write my name on their cklist. And since then, I can only join newly established Guilds, in particr those Guilds that are still oblivious about my name," "But when I found out about the Mischievous Lion Guild from those people, I quickly remembered that this was actually your Guild. So, I thought, that maybe this time it would be different. That I could finally join a Guild and not be kicked out anymore," Ejah finished exining while scratching his cheek awkwardly. Leo really didn''t expect that Ejah was actually long already nning to join his Mischievous Lion Guild. And since it''s like that... "Then, let''s get you to sign the contract and make you an official member of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo said as he stood up from his chair. Chapter 522 - Sponsorship? Part 1 Chapter 522 Sponsorship? part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Levi, youe with us," Leo called out to Levi, who was shuddering in a corner, afraid that Leo would scold him after causing him trouble just now. "Okay..." Levi replied nervously. He really didn''t mean to cause Leo any trouble. Vox and him were just simply ying together a while ago and then they decided toe to this ce thinking that nobody was here as it was so silent. But then when they got inside, they found Ejah hatching some Magical Beast''s eggs. Ejah turned to look at them in curiosity, and it was then that his identity as a Leviathan was discovered, which is honestly something that he didn''t expect to happen because despite already meeting a lot of people after all of this time, it was only at this moment that his identity was discovered. "Be sure to behave, and take this," Leo said before throwing a Storage Ring to Levi. Levi quickly caught the Storage Ring, and without any hesitation, he looked inside of it. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! In the next moment, Levi started circling up on the air to express his happiness. He soonnded on Leo''s shoulder before rubbing his head to Leo''s cheeks to express his affection. "Soon, we will sign a contract with the help of Ejah, and after that, you will officially be my Beast Companion, just like what your parents had told me to do," Leo rubs Levi''s head. "Okayyyyy!" Levi nodded his head excitedly before flying back up again. "Parents?" Ejah asked in shock. He continued, "You mean to say that you have met more Leviathans before?" "Yes," Leo replied, but he heaves a heavy sigh before exining, "But unfortunately, both of them had died as they decided to sacrifice themselves to save everyone," "That''s really unfortunate..." Ejah expressed his pity. Based on the book that he had read before about the Leviathans, there were less than a hundred Leviathans to ever be recorded to exist. So, if one of them died, that will cause their total poption to slowlye closer to extinction. The mere thought of having such a powerful species of Magical Beast bing extinct is really such an unfortunate thing to happen. Not only because they will cease to exist in the Celestial World but also because every knowledge that could be learned from them will disappear and never be discovered again. If Leo knew about what Ejah was thinking right now, he would definitely mock thetter for having such shallow thoughts. The purpose of the Leviathan''s existence in the Celestial World was never just to merely provide the people like them with more power or knowledge, but rather it was to protect them from the Gods of the Celestial World. That''s why if ever the Leviathans cease to exist, the people living in the Celestial World would lose one of the chances to fight back and protect themselves from the Gods of the Celestial World. Soon, Leo, Levi, and Ejah arrived at an office room that upies an entire floor located at the top-most floor of one of the hotels that the Mischievous Lion Guild has finished building. It was the ce where Ethan and ine were busily working on some important matters concerning about the Mischievous Lion Guild, which includes epting members or deciding important decisions, along with the members of the Bravo Lion team. Walking inside the office, Leo immediately noticed that it was almost covered with stacks upon stacks of papers. Some stacks of papers even reached up to 10 feet high. Coincidentally, Elvis was also inside, currently talking with Ethan about something that seems to be serious. Ethan had reminded Leo before toe here today as he has something to give to him. He also said that he was going to introduce to him his own office, making him a bit excited because he finally has a proper ce to work, unlike before where he could only work inside a tent. "Mister Loki, you''re finally here," Ethan called out to Leo after he noticed him walking inside. He quickly stood up from his chair and stored a few stacks of papers by his side inside a Storage Ring. And after doing that, he walked towards Leo and handed him the Storage Ring. "What are all of those papers for?" Leo can''t help asking after receiving the Storage Ring from Ethan. "Those were all important documents that can only be signed by the Guild Leader himself," Ethan replied as he then quickly exined, "It includes job request from the Noble Households, request of cooperation from the top Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, invitations by some prominent figures from both politics and military, which also includes some invitation letter from nobledies, for you know, that kind of thing that I don''t need to mention about... and curiously, there''s a strange request for sponsorship," "I don''t really know what exactly that sponsorship-thing is for, but Elvis here was the one who sent that letter to me just now. As he was going to exin to me about it, you suddenly came inside, so I''ll leave the exining to him instead. "Andst but not the least, a request to join the Mischievous Lion Guild. I''ll leave all of those things to you to handle, while I''ll be busy over there dealing with the matters about the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige, again..." Ethan quickly returned back to his table in a bad mood after he finished exining and buried himself back again with mountains of work. To be honest, his situation right now is no different back then when he was still the Fourth Prince of the Silver royal family. Though he also understood that this is only for the meantime, as the Mischievous Lion Guild is still at its beginning phase. It still can''t change the fact though that he''s in bad mood right now. "Okay..." Leo was a bit speechless at Ethan''s action just now. It seems like Ethan is not happy about the fact that his working inside an office while the others are currently doing a lot of interesting things outside, including his older brother, Edward. Leo turned to look at the inside of the Storage Ring while thinking about how many papers exactly were inside. In the next moment, he can''t help heaving a heavy sigh of helplessness. No wonder Ethan was not happy just now, just his work alone already needs him to sign thousands of papers. Not to mention them, who all have over, ten... fifty... one hundred... or so of stacks of papers to finish working. "Ejah,e with me, let''s finish with your matters first before I''ll handle the rest of these," Leo said as he walked straight towards a room where he saw a sign with the word ''Guild Leader Office'' written on top. Soon, he sat down on his chair and took out all of those stacks of papers inside the Storage Ring, mostly consisting of request to join the Mischievous Lion Guild, which honestly speaking, is something he shouldn''t be the one to handle since this job can be handled by the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. However, what can he do? Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica are currently being trained by Ash to prepare for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. While on the other hand, Charlotte, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre are currently preparing themselves to capture more Gxy-level Magical Beast along with their respective teams. Lastly, Lex and Virgil should be out there somewhere leading some members from the future Intelligence Department to collect more information that will help them in both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition. As for Elvis, he''s busy running back and forth with a few other members to report the information they have received. Therefore, as someone who has nothing else to do, he would have to help Ethan and ine handle the so-called paperwork, specifically the most easiest but at the same time mentally draining job of all. Honestly, he should start assigning other members here soon, in particr, those weak but intelligent ves he had bought, to handle all of this work here. It''s really not appropriate, and not to mention wasteful, to assign Ethan, ine, and the Bravo Lion team to handle the work here. They should be out there along with the other teams,pleting productive missions like capturing Gxy-level Magical Beast, and contributing more resources to the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Here," Leo handed Ejah a contract, which states not only he can''t betray the Mischievous Lion Guild and the other necessary details that all the members needed to follow, but also that he should keep the secret about Levi''s real identity as a Leviathan to himself. After finishing reading the contract and finding no problems with any details about it, Ejah then signed his name on it. Whoooooosh! The contract turned into Mana particles as they went inside Ejah''s consciousness. "Now you are officially a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo said with a smile on his face. He continued, "Your first job is to sessfully hatch ten thousand Magical Beast''s eggs. Once you''re done with that, write a detailed report to me and I will give you the next task, understand?" "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," Ejah nodded his head. "You can leave now," Leo said as he motioned his hand toward the door. "Okay!" Ejah replied before quickly leaving to return back to the Magical Beasts Center. After seeing Ejah leave, Leo then motioned his hand for Elvis to get inside his office. "Yes, Guild Leader Loki... I mean, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis said. "So, what exactly is this sponsorship-thing for?" Leo quickly asked. He''s really curious to know about this sponsorship-thing that Ethan and Elvis had mentioned to him. Honestly, he has long been intrigued about the idea of sponsorship from the first time he encountered such a thing from Madam Silva in the past. That''s why he wants to know if this sponsorship is the same as the sponsorship that he received from Madam Silva? Or is this something else? No matter what it is though, as long as he could benefit from this sponsorship without him giving something that he can''t afford to lose, then he will ept it. But first, he should listen to what Elvis is going to exin to him.... Chapter 523 - Sponsorship? Part 2 Chapter 523 Sponsorship? part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Elvis cleared his throat before starting to exin, "Do you remember what I said to you back then, Guild Leader Leo? About the regtion to restrict the non-participants from causing any trouble to the participants?" "I remember," Leo replied, as he then asked, "Is this rted to sponsorship?" "Yes, because it''s the sponsors themselves who are the main target for that regtion," Elvis replied before exining, "In the case of the Emerald Event, sponsors would help participants by catching Magical Beasts and giving it to them or by causing trouble to other participants so as to not let them earn more points. By doing this, they are helping the participants they are sponsoring increase their points faster and also allowing them to reach higher cing in the leaderboard, preferably reach the top 100 and be qualified to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "And in the case of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, the sponsors offer various different weapons, equipment, tools, and other helpful items to the participants to help them win the round," "It was exactly because of this why the Evergreen royal family was forced to create a regtion that forbids them from abusing their power," Elvis finished exining. "But what does the sponsor get from doing all of that?" Leo curiously asked. "Very simple, in exchange for them doing all of that, the participants who they are sponsoring are required to help them gain more fame and increase their poprity, by means of using their own products, shouting their names, or whatever kinds of method to achieve the same effect," Elvis replied. "Wait, so these sponsors we are talking about are actually merchants? And what you really mean to say is, that they want us to simply help them increase their customers?" Leo asked in confirmation. "Yes, exactly," Elvis nodded his head to confirm. "Okay..." Leo really doesn''t understand why exactly the merchants are doing something like this. In his opinion, they are just wasting money by doing all of that. After all, as long as their products are of good quality, customers would naturallye to them to buy their products. "It''s a bit difficult to exin because I haven''t really experienced something like this before, and not to mention that I''m also not really that much of a merchant myself, not an experienced one to say the least," Elvis said while scratching his head, a bit embarrassed that he wasn''t able to give Leo a satisfying answer. "Let''s see," Leo took out all the letters rted to sponsorship and began looking at them one by one, "A sponsorship from Good Morning Breakfast Restaurant, Delicious Meal Restaurant, Sexy Ladies ve House, Butchering ve House, Hardest Steel Smithy Shop, Excellent Armament Smithy Shop, Pink Dress Tailoring Shop,..." There were nearly hundreds of sponsorship letter that was given to him and his Mischievous Lion Guild. "Wait, there''s even a sponsorship letter from Elves Secret organization?!" Leo expressed his surprise. "Huh? Let me see," Elvis quickly asked in shock after hearing the word ''Elves Secret organization'' from Leo. "Here," Leo handed the letter to Elvis. "It''s indeed from the Elves Secret organization," Elvis said before opening the letter. In the next moment, his eyes widen as he gave the letter back to Leo and saying, "This was even written by Madam Flores herself!" Leo grabbed the letter before quickly reading the content. Just like what Elvis had said just now, the letter was personally written by Madam Flores, the President of the Elves Secret organization branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, to request that he epts their sponsorship and in return, she will assist the Mischievous Lion Guild in both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "Leo... I mean, Guild Leader Leo, I suggest that you ignore the rest of the sponsorship and just ept only the sponsorship from the Elves Secret organization instead," Elvis suddenly suggested. "Eh, why? Wouldn''t it be good if we decide to ept all the sponsorship given to us? The more sponsors, the better, right?" Leo asked in doubt. "No, you''repletely mistaken, Guild Leader Leo. More sponsors don''t necessarily mean a good thing for anyone. Imagine, when you are fighting someone else in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, you would sometimes be needed to use one of the products of your sponsors. What if those products actually turned out to be bad in quality? Then there''s a high chance that you''d lose the fight if that really happens," "Not all of the sponsors have a good intention to the participants, Guild Leader Leo. Some of them would sponsor a participant for fun and something simr. That''s why we need to think thoroughly about the sponsorship that we ept. In fact, I rmend that we only ept a few sponsorships," "However, after seeing that the Elves Secret organization had actually decided to sponsor us, I strongly rmend that we only ept their sponsorship. Not only because I''m sure that what they will give us would certainly be of high quality and really helpful for us, but also because the Elves Secret organization has never sponsored anyone in the past," Elvis exined. He added, "So if we be the first participant that the Elves Secret organization has decided to sponsor, not only are we going to help them gain fame and increase their poprity, but the same thing would likewise happen to us. In other words, we would gain more from their sponsorship than what we can give to them," "Let me think about it first," Leo replied, as he waved his hand and said, "You can go handle your work now, I''ll call you again once I have my final decision," "Yes, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis bid farewell and left the room. After seeing Elvis leave, Leo stood up from his chair as he then looked outside of the hotel from the window of his room. At this moment, the street of the Smiling Lion Vige is bustling with a lot of activities. The Public Market is already open, both of the hotels they have constructed already had plenty of the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild taking residents, a huge line for those who wanted to join the Mischievous Lion Guild is formed outside, and a lot more of activities. There is no doubt that right now the Mischievous Lion Guild is developing towards the right path. Nevertheless, that doesn''t mean that the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''tck anything... Leo turned to look at the sponsorship letters above the table as he scans their names one by one again. Restaurant? The Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t need that. All the members can hunt for their own food, and there are also capable chefs to cook for their meals. ve House? As of now, the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''tck ves. In fact, there is more vepared to free men right now as they haven''t epted any new members yet. They also don''tck any manpower, because he has thousands of letters here about requesting to join the Mischievous Lion Guild, and even more is on their way here in every passing time. Once he epts these letters, the Mischievous Lion Guild would have more manpower to use. Smithy Shop? The Mischievous Lion Guild does indeed need more weapons and other items that cksmiths could craft. But the members don''t just need any random things, rather what they need is high-quality stuff. For example, Magic Weapons, Magic equipment, or Magic Tools. Not to mention, if ever they also need anything from the cksmiths that doesn''t have any Magic properties, what they specifically needed are items that can suit them. Tailoring Shop? Clothes have never been something the Mischievous Lion Guildcks since a majority of the members have seven pairs or more of clothes inside their respective Storage Rings. Or even if they do need clothes, what they need are customize clothes, not something that would be released for the masses to purchase and use. As for the Elves Secret organization? He suddenly remembered the Doombringer that they have given to him for free. That Magic weapon really helped the Mischievous Lion Guild a lot back then when they were surrounded by thousands of Magical Beasts. If it wasn''t for the Doombringer, then it would have been really difficult for them to defeat all of those Magical Beasts. "It seems like there''s no need for me to think of what to choose anymore," Leo said with a smile. He grabbed the sponsorship letter of the Elves Secret organization on the table as he burned the rest of the sponsorship letter to dust. He has a good feeling about the Elves Secret organization as they have the same vibe as the Sword and Magic organization. Also, ever since he meet Madam Flores for the first time, he always got the feeling that she would be the same person as Madam Silva, specifically someone worthy to fight alongside with. Naturally, everything he had thought is just pure assumption as of now. He has no evidence yet to prove any of his ims. That''s why he''s going to risk himself getting into trouble in order to confirm his assumption. In the next moment, Leo called out for Elvis who was currently busy handling some important matters about the future Intelligence Department. "Yes, Guild Leader Leo?" Elvis asked after getting inside the office. Leo handed Elvis the sponsorship letter from the Elves Secret organization and said, "Give this back to the Elves Secret organization," "I suggest that you think this thoroughly, Guild Leader Leo. This is a good chance for the Mischievous-" Leo motioned his hand to make Elvis stop talking. He exined, "Give it back to them and tell them that I ept their sponsorship," "Oh..." Elvis really thought that Leo was going to return the sponsorship letter of the Elves Secret organization back to them because he doesn''t want to ept their sponsorship. It turns out that it was actually the opposite. Elvis quickly epted the letter from Leo as he said, "Consider itplete, Guild Leader Leo," But before Elvis could really leave to the Elves Secret organization, Leo added, "Also, tell them that I have only epted their sponsorship letter amongst all the sponsorship letters that was sent to the Mischievous Lion Guild," "Okay!" Elvis nodded his head as he easily understood what Leo''s exact intention was. ..... Inside the President''s office of the Elves'' Secret organization, Madam Flores looked at the sponsorship letter on her hand with a smile on her face. "Tell your Guild Leader Loki that he doesn''t need to worry about anything else and just focuspletely on winning both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition. I''ll make sure that he doesn''t regret giving me all of his trust," Madam Flores said to Elvis in front of her. "Consider itplete, Madam Flores," Elvis bowed his head before taking his leave. The moment Elvis left, Bagley, the personal assistant of Madam Flores, walked out from the shadow behind the curtain of the room. "Are you sure about your decision, Madam Flores?" Bagley asked. "Yes, I also want to know the real reason why my dear friend Silva decided to give her one and only disciple, Angel, to Mister Loki, or should I start calling him now as, Leo Heart, one of the princes of the newly rising in power Lionheart Kingdom from the east?" Madam Flores replied before letting out a chuckle. "As youmand," Bagley bowed his head before leaving. Madam Flores stood up from her chair as she said, "Now then, I hope you can give me a good show to watch, Guild Leader Leo," Chapter 524 - Welcoming The New Members Of The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 1 Chapter 524 Weing the new members of the Mischievous Lion Guild part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take long for Leo too soon received Madam Flores response from Elvis, making him smile as he said, "Goodwork, Elvis," "No problem, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis replied as he bowed his head by a bit. "You can go on and continue with your work now, I''ll be finishing my job here in my office," Leo said as he motioned his hand to the door of his office. "Okay," Elvis nodded his head before making his way out of Leo''s office. As soon as Elvis left the office, Leo right after began working on all of the important paperwork that Ethan had given to him. "This is going to be a long day of work," Leo heave a heavy sigh as he took out a piece of paper from the stack of papers by his side. ..... It was only at night that Leo finally finished with everything. Stretching his hands up, Leo eximed, "This kind of work really brings back those memories when I used to handle all the important matters of the Heart City!" In the past, he almost always buried himself with a simr kind of work all day long. It even reached to the point that his office has be his second home. And if ever he had some free time for himself, he goes out hunting with Butler Xiao and the others of the Heart Noble Household. It was really a fun experience while itsted... But unlike in the past, this time what he''s doing is building his force to prepare to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World. It''s really iparable to just merely taking care of a city territory. Nevertheless, he doesn''t mind it, since this is his Fate... He will change his Fate one day, though once he defeats all of the Gods of the Celestial World. Leo''s thoughts were instantly interrupted as Ethan walked into his office. "Ethan?" Leo asked. "It''s now time to meet with the new members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Guild Leader Leo," Ethan replied. "How many times do I have to tell you that you can just call me Leo when it''s just the two of us," Leo muttered as he stood up from his chair and walk to the door. "It''s still working hours, Guild Leader Leo," Ethan said with a smile. "Suit yourself," Leo could only ept Ethan''s reply helplessly. He continued, "Anyways, lead the way, Executive Ethan," Ethan can''t help letting out a helpless chuckle at Leo calling him ''Executive Ethan''. He had really almost forgotten that Leo would always make a way to pay back what one did to him. "ine, let''s go," Ethan called out to his wife ine, who was putting on make-up. "Coming," ine waved her hand, quickly storing all her make-up inside her Storage Ring. She then stood up from her chair and walked towards Ethan before the both of them hold each other''s hand. Behind the two lovebirds, Leo could only roll his eyes to express his bitterness. Ethan and ine escorted Leo to a stage in front of the hotel. The Public Market has already been closed early this afternoon to prepare for this event, specifically weing the new members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. As soon as Leo arrived, he immediately saw all the Executives already waiting for him. "How was your very first day working as a Guild Leader, Leo?" Cassandra jokingly asked. She had already heard from the others that apparently Leo is buried with mountains of work inside the office that Ethan had specifically made for him. At that time, she almost can''t help herself fromughing out loud while saying, "How the mighty has fallen in his pile of work!" Elizabeth hit Cassandra''s side with her shoulder before saying, "Don''t bring us down with you!" Angel and the others nodded their heads to express that they don''t want to get in trouble with Leo. "Okay, okay, you guys really don''t know how to have fun," Cassandra replied in resignation. While the girls were talking with themselves, Chief Lago stepped forward and said, "This is really good, Leo. We now have a total of 11,000 new members in our Mischievous Lion Guild," "Hahaha, I can''t wait to start training all of these new members like a drill sergeant," Sebastian said whileughing. "You wish, it might even be them that will discipline you instead," Dan mockingly said. "You..." Sebastian quickly pulled Dan''s cor. "Oh, I''m scared, Sebastian is going to kill me. Though, that would be really good since at that time I don''t need to trouble myself anymore always trying to save you," Dan said while smiling mischievously. Leo ignored Sebastian and Dan''s bickering as he replied to Chief Lago, "Don''t put your expectations really high up, because we can''t be sure yet just how many exactly woulde along with us the moment we leave Emerald Tree Kingdom," "I know," Chief Lago expressed his understanding. It wasn''t only Chief Lago who understood Leo''s point, all the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild also understood what he meant. From the moment they decided to just temporarily register the Mischievous Lion Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, they already know that even if they could indeed have plenty of members, not everyone would decide toe with them on their journey. It''s only natural, and there''s nothing strange about it. After all, a lot of people don''t want to leave the ce where they were born at. As for those who do, they are the ones who have high ambition in life and want to reach greater heights despite the huge risk that they will be facing. "But you still miss the point here, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis can''t help objecting to Leo''s opinion. He continued, "Even if not all of them wille along once we leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but the situation right now is we are still in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. The problem we would be facing in the future should be left for the future. Let''s just deal with our present problems now," Hearing Elvis'' words, Leo, honestly, can''t help to disagree, at least at the part where they should only face the future problems when that timees. But, Elvis does still have a point in his words nheless. The problem about how many people wille with them the moment they leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom should indeed be handled once it arrives. As of now, it''s time to wee the new members to the Mischievous Lion Guild. Leo stepped onto the stage and walked to the very front. The moment he arrived, he surveyed the people who hade. Almost all of the new members that came were unfamiliar faces. The majority of them were made up of Elves and Humans, while the minorities were Minotaurs, Centaurs, Fairies, Dwarves, Beastman, and Hybrids, the typical races of the Celestial World that live in the forest. "Good evening, everyone," Leo greeted everyone, he continued, "I''m Guild Leader Loki, the Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild," As soon as Leo finished introducing himself, the people down below him immediately started whispering with one another. "I can''t believe that the rumor is true, the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild is indeed a young man who is merely a 1 Star Mage," "Yeah, if I speak about this to the others, there''s no doubt that they will not believe me," "That''s for certain, even I would not believe that a 1 Star Mage would have 9 Star Mages and even a Gxy Mage as followers if not for me seeing it with my own eyes," "I wonder, who exactly is this Guild Leader Loki? Is he perhaps a son of a President of a powerful organization? An Heir of a Noble Household? or... a Prince of a powerful Human Kingdom, or even better is if he''s actually a child of a Human Emperor!" "No need to think, friend. No matter what Guild Leader Loki''s real identity is, for him to have 9 Star Mages and a Gxy Star Mage as a follower is no doubt a proof alone of how great and powerful his background is," Leo perked up his ears to listen closely to what everyone was talking about him. After a few minutes of listening and finally understanding of what he should be talking about right now, he continued speaking, "I know that you are really surprised of finding a mere 1 Star Mage being the Guild Leader of a Guild who has a few 9 Star Mages," he motioned his hand for Charlotte, Edward, and Chief Lago to step forward, and he then continued, "And even a Gxy Mage," he motioned his hand for Ethan to step forward. "This..." "A total of three 9 Star Mages and a Gxy Mage?! This force alone is already way beyond the force of the Pierce Noble Household! In fact, this is almostparable to the force of the Evergreen royal family!" "Not really, since I heard that there''s only a total of 200 members of the Mischievous Lion Guild as of now, and the majority of them are even ves that the Guild Leader had bought," "Still, this is a shocking revtion! The only thing that separates them from the Evergreen royal family is only a few more manpower! Once they have that, then they will be a forceparable to the Evergreen royal family!" "It''s really fortunate that they have already made it clear that they won''t stay in the Emerald Tree Kingdom for long. If they really choose to permanently stay here, then the Evergreen royal family would certainly be on constant high alert, in fear that the Mischievous Lion Guild would suddenly try to dethrone them," "There''s no doubt now that this Guild Leader Loki is someone from an Empire territory," Chapter 525 - Welcoming The New Members Of The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 2 Chapter 525 Weing the new members of the Mischievous Lion Guild part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo can''t help smiling mischievously after seeing that he had achieved the desired reactions that he wanted from everyone. Now, it''s time for the main show... "First and foremost, I really appreciate that all of you here had decided to join the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo began speaking again. He continued, "But I know that majority of you here had known long beforehand that we won''t be staying in the Emerald Tree Kingdom for long," "I don''t really mind telling all of you here that base on our n, we would only be staying here for more or less at the end of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, and after that, we will then continue with our journey to the Moon Werewolf Kingdom and so on and so forth until we finally reach the Horizon Empire," Leo didn''t bother hiding the final destination of the Mischievous Lion Guild. After saying that, Leo purposely paused to listen to what everyone was going to say. "Just like what I''ve heard, the Mischievous Lion Guild indeed wouldn''t stay in the Emerald Tree Kingdom for long," "Well, I only joined to benefit from them while they are still here. After all, they are now recognized as one of the new rising powerful Guild in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "Same, I only joined them to benefit, and once they leave, I will also leave the Mischievous Lion Guild and join other Guild. I''m guessing that by that time my value would be high for the Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "As for me, I joined because I can see the potential of the Mischievous Lion Guild. I''m certain that they will be a well-known Guild in the future. So, it''s an advantage for me to join them while they still haven''t achieved that yet," "I''m with you in that part. As one of the earlier batch of members that joined the Mischievous Lion Guild, there''s no doubt that I will have a high position in the Guild in the future. I will stay here as long as they can help me grow to be more powerful and reach greater heights," Just from the conversation he had heard alone, he could already guess that everyone is fairly divided into two different groups; one would leave once the Mischievous Lion Guild leaves the Emerald Tree Kingdom, while the others would follow the Mischievous Lion Guild as long as there is value staying in the Guild. As of now, there is still no loyalty to be found from any of these new members, which is honestly something that he could already expect, especially considering that they are still new and doesn''t have any deep feelings yet about the Mischievous Lion Guild aside from what benefits they could get by joining the Guild. No worries though, because that is not that difficult of a problem to solve... "And that''s why I also know that some of you here only joined the Mischievous Lion Guild to benefit from us while we are still here in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Leo openly revealed that he knew about some of the new member''s thought. Those members who were exactly thinking the same thing as what Guild Leader Loki has mentioned immediately felt ashamed of their action. A few of them can''t even help thinking of leaving after getting caught red-handed. As for those who weren''t thinking of that, they all let out loudughter and cheers to express their support to Guild Leader Loki for being so open. "Quite," Leo raised his hand to silence everyone. As soon as there were no voices to be heard anymore, he continued, "Even though I hate saying this, but honestly, I''m okay with you using the Mischievous Lion Guild to benefit yourselves. You are just being smart and wise, as you are able to think of what is good for yourselves. So, there is no need to feel ashamed of your own actions. Almost all of us here are clearly aware of the fact that a majority of the people who choose to walk in the path of Magic desires to be stronger, even including me and everyone who''s already members of the Mischievous Lion Guild," "Still, I can''t help myself for feeling displeased with your action," Leo''s expression suddenly darkened as he continued, "So, I would like all of you to separate into three different groups in front of me. The first group would be those people that want to stay ande with us once we leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom. The second group would be those people that aren''t sure yet whether to stay or not. While the third group would be those people that want to benefit from the Mischievous Lion Guild while we are still here," "Remember, I want all of you to be honest with your thoughts and what your choices would be. No worries though, because I will not be giving any bias to any of the groups. All of you would still be assigned to the five existing teams in the Mischievous Lion Guild and would be fighting side by side together and could receive a fair amount of resources depending on your own contributions to the Mischievous Lion Guild," The reason why Leo had only mentioned 5 teams despite already having 7 teams is because the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team were both considered as special teams of the Mischievous Lion Guild. The former would only ept members with affinity to Ice Element, while thetter would only ept members with the affinity to Dark Element. And it''s because of this why not just anyone could choose to join them. "To assure you of that, me and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion will swear an Oath in front of you," Leo said as he motioned for Cassandra and the others to step forward and swear an Oath to prove his im. In the next moment, Leo and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion started swearing the Oath. "We all solemnly swear an oath that we will not give any bias to all the new members of the Mischievous Lion Guild and would give them a fair amount of resources depending on how much they contributed to the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly finished swearing the Oath. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Everyone can''t help feeling a bit shocked after seeing the quick action of Guild Leader Loki and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. At first, they really thought that Guild Leader Loki was only saying that for the sake of persuading a few of them to be honest in their thoughts and choice. They were already very used to this because almost all the Guilds they have encountered in the past would use different kinds of tricks, schemes, or methods in order for them to know which members of their Guild is worthy of them investing most of their resources. Never did they expect that Guild Leader Loki and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild is actually different. Not only that, they didn''t even hesitate to prove their words by swearing an Oath to the Mana of the Celestial World. They are truly unlike the other Guilds they have encountered in the past, as those Guilds were only words with no actual action to prove their sincerity. "You can choose a group now," Leo motioned his hand to let everyone start choosing a group. Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, everyone immediately pulled themselves together as they began choosing a group. With the assurance of the Oath that Guild Leader Loki and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild had sworn, everyone decided to not cause any more trouble to them and just be honest with their thoughts and their choice of the group that they will be joining. After all, if ever Guild Leader Loki or any of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild dare to break their Oath, they will instantly be killed by the Mana of the Celestial World itself. After ten minutes or so, everyone was now in their respective groups. At this moment, it was very clear for everyone to see how many people exactly were thinking of staying, not yet sure, and leaving. There were only one thousand or so people in the first group, six thousand or so in the second group, while the rest were in the third group. Leo pped his hand for a few seconds before saying, "Once the day that the Mischievous Lion Guild finally leaves the Emerald Tree Kingdomes, I will make everyone here choose again which of the three groups they will be choosing. At that time, I will only be bringing the first group with us while the second group and third group would be free to leave the Mischievous Lion Guild," "Anyways," Leo went back to the main topic, "I don''t really like making a lengthy speech, because it''s so troublesome, and not to mention there is also no assurance whether everyone is really listening to me or not. So, I will make it short for all of you here," "Wee everyone to the Mischievous Lion Guild, I hope all of you will have a fantastic Fate," Leo said before finally leaving the stage. As soon as Leo left, Ethan walked up to the stage to begin assigning each of everyone to each of the five teams of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Chapter 526 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 1 Chapter 526 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next day, Leo received the proof of identification of the Mischievous Lion Guild along with Cassandra and the others from Ethan. "Oh, so this image in our palm would be the proof that we are members of the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Cassandra asked while looking at the tattoo of a lion smiling mischievously on the palm of her hand. "Now my hand looks so ugly," Elizabeth can''t help feeling annoyed. The palm of her hand was used to be entirely as white as a snow before, making it look so delicate and beautiful to look at, but now with this tattoo, it looks as if a beautiful snow is tainted with impurities. "Yeah..." Veronica also agreed with Elizabeth. The tattoo just seems so out of ce on the palm of her hand. Contrary to both Elizabeth and Veronica''s opinion though, Angel, Ash, and Charlotte don''t have any problem with it. "This is no big deal," Angel said while observing the delicately drawn details of the tattoo of a lion smiling mischievously. "Leo made this?" Ash turned to look at Ethan by the side who was currently putting another tattoo on his wife ine''s palm. "Not really," Leo was the one who replied. He added, "This tattoo is also the same tattoo as the one we used in the Mischievous Lion organization. It was my Master Olivia who personally drawn this. It has many inconspicuous details that prevent anyone from making a fake copy of it. So, we don''t have to worry anymore about someone faking as a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild," "No wonder," Charlotte finally understood why it was so pleasing to the eyes, she added, "If it was you who draw the proof of identification for the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, then there''s no doubt that majority of the woman who joined the Mischievous Lion Guild wouldn''t want one to be put on the palm of their hands," "What do you mean about that?" Leo furrowed his brows together, a bit displeased. "Because your drawing would certainly just look so ugly," Charlotte replied. "You haven''t even seen me draw something once before," Leo finds Charlotte''s words as ridiculous. "Yeah, but I''ve seen you ruining plenty of maps before," Charlotte exined the reason why. "That''s different," Leo didn''t hesitate to object. "No," Charlotte rejected. "Yes, they are. I''ll just show you one day my own drawing," Leo motioned his hand to make Charlotte stop. As soon as Leo and Charlotte stopped bickering, Elizabeth said, "Shouldn''t you three also find the tattoo annoying?" "Why?" Angel curious asked. "Because they make our palm look ugly," Elizabeth replied with a roll of her eyes. "Oh, you don''t have to worry," Angel said as she injected Mana into the tattoo drawn on her palm. Whoooosh! In the next moment, the tattoo disappeared. "You didn''t really expect that I would actually make Ethan use an ordinary ink to draw the tattoo, right?" Leo turned to look at Elizabeth. He wasn''t so stupid so as to use an ordinary ink which would leave a permanent drawing on the skin. If he had indeed done that, then those people who would choose to leave the Mischievous Lion Guild someday would still be able to use the tattoo on their palm to act as if they are still members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, which would cause the Guild a lot of trouble, and not to mention would also make his purpose for giving everyone this tattoopletely useless. "Hehehehe," Elizabeth could only scratch her cheeks in embarrassment as what Leo had said was indeed what she had thought at first. At the side, Veronica began whistling silently to act as if she wasn''t thinking the same thing as what Elizabeth had thought. "Anyways, enough chit-chats, let''s quickly get on the Flyingboat now because we still have something really important to do," Leo said as he began walking towards the Emerald Elven Flyingboat a few meters of distance away from them. "Okay," Cassandra and the others nodded their heads before quickly following after Leo. It didn''t take that long for Leo and the others to finally arrived beside the Emerald Elven Flyingboat. While Cassandra and the others were walking onto the Emerald Elven Flyingboat, Leo was suddenly stopped by Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre. "Are you sure that we three shouldn''t go in this operation," Sebastian expressed to Leo how unwilling he was to stay here in the Smiling Lion Vige and work on some paperworks. Where''s the fun in that? "In my opinion, I think it''s alright if you only assign both Sebastian and old man Torre here instead. In the battlefield, especially when fighting against a Gxy-level Magical Beast, support like me is very much needed," Dan suggested. "You..." Old man Torre pointed his stick at Dan in disbelief. He can''t believe that Dan would also throw him off the wagon along with Sebastian. "Actually, ine can cover up for you, since she''s considered as one of the best supporters in the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo can''t help saying. He was informed just this morning by Ethan that his wife ine is actually a 9 Star level Enchantress. So, the Mischievous Lion Guild now has an expert in providing support on the battlefield aside from Dan. He continued, "But I do agree with what you had said just now," Hearing Leo''s words, Dan''s frown was quickly reced with a bright smile of delight. But before he could move forward to step inside the Emerald Elven Flyingboat with the others, Leo suddenly blocked his path with his hands as he added, "Which is the main reason why you should be staying here with both Sebastian and old man Torre," Leo smiled mischievously at Dan before turning around to walk onto the Emerald Elven Flyingboat. Before his figure could disappear from Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre''s sight, he exined, "As much as I want to trust old man Torre to take care of Sebastian, I still prefer you to do that instead. After all, someone like Old man Torre should just be imparting his knowledge and experiences to my ves as it would be very difficult for him to take care of a reckless young adult. And besides, the office is also considered as a battlefield, the only difference is you are fighting against stacks of papers. Honestly, that''s more of a reason why Sebastian needed your support. Goodluck," After saying that, Leo''s figure finally disappeared onto the Emerald Elven Flyingboat. In the following moment, all the Flyingboats began flying one after another as they started moving towards the north direction, specifically the location of the Storm Sparrow Tree, the home of the supposedly still injured Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, their first target for their new operation of catching more Gxy-level Magical Beast. ..... The journey to the Storm Sparrow Tree wasn''t as smooth-sailing as the previous journey that the Mischievous Lion Guild had experienced back then. As Leo had specifically mentioned that he wanted to shorten the travel time they needed to arrive at the Storm Sparrow Tree so that they can catch more Gxy-level Magical Beast, the newly promoted Fleet Commander of the 1st Flying Smiling Lion Flyingboat Fleet, Commander Marcus, along with the two Deputy Commander, John and Jhon, and the twenty Captains, had nned to use the shortest and rtively safer route on the map of the Emerald Forest. This route requires them to enter two Dark-green Areas, a Red Area, and another Dark-green Area in order to finally arrived at the Red Area where the Storm Sparrow Tree was located at. Although it was still considered a dangerous route nheless, Leo didn''t hesitate to agree with following that route. Mainly because he''s very confident that the 1st Flying Smiling Lion Flyingboat Fleet made up of 23 Flyingboats, specifically three Green Eagle Flyingboats and twenty Emerald Elven Flyingboats, wouldn''t just be easily defeated by some flying No Star level Magical Beast to 1st Gxy level Magical Beasts. And besides, now that they have epted the sponsorship from the Elves Secret organization, they have sent out a total of 10 Elves Secret Flyingboats, even more, powerful than two Emerald Elven Flyingboatsbined together, and over 10,000 men to join them in this operation. As such, there is now a total of 33 Flyingboats flying up in the sky together with over 20,000 people separated into 33 different groups. Nevertheless, some daring flying Magical Beasts still decided to attack such a huge fleet of Flyingboats, only to either end up dying the second they appeared or causing a considerable amount of trouble by using their Element Power to attack, thetter only happened when they entered the Red Area. As the journey was fought with some difficulty, it took them a total of 3 days to finally arrived at the end of thest Dark-green Area. So far, no Flyingboats were lost, and there were no single casualties received yet, though there were some who received a serious wound, thus they were automatically eliminated and could only choose to rest and recover inside the Flyingboats. "We can already expect that we will most likely reach our final destination in the morning of the next day," Leo informed all the people present in the meeting room, specifically a total of 21 people, 15 from the Mischievous Lion Guild and 6 from the Elves Secret organization. "So, before that, let''s take some time to introduce ourselves first," Leo said with a smile. Chapter 527 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 2 Chapter 527 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As there were other people inside the meeting room aside from the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Leo didn''t allow Cassandra and his other women to pull down the hoods of their robes, except for Charlotte of course, since she''s already known to be someone with a 9 Star level cultivation. If one really dares to snatch her away from him, then they need to make sure that they are capable enough of fighting against her as there''s no doubt that he wouldn''t even need to make a move himself as it would be Charlotte herself that would make sure that they will not be able to stand up from their bed again for a month or so. And even though he has a superior force herepared to the people that the Elves Secret organization had sent right now, he still wouldn''t let any chances for trouble to knock on his door. Not even a little tiny chance would be allowed for trouble. "Since the people of the Elves Secret organization are our guest today, then we will be the first one to introduce ourselves," Leo smiled, as he then continued, "Everyone should already know me, but I''ll still introduce myself again; I''m Guild Leader Loki of the Mischievous Lion Guild," "I''m Ethan, an Executive of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Ethan introduced himself second, followed after by ine, "I''m ine, Ethan''s wife, also an Executive of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Afterwards Edward, "I''m Edward, Ethan''s older brother, also an Executive," naturally followed after by Sele, "I''m Sele, Edward''s girlfriend, also an Executive," Seemingly like she wasn''t going to let just both ine and Sele have themselves introduced as someone else''s woman, Charlotte said with a smile, "I''m Charlotte, Guild Leader Loki''s woman, also an Executive," After saying that, she then secretly smiled at Cassandra and the others to annoy them. Cassandra and the others could only click their tongues in annoyance and helplessness since Leo had already reminded them prior to this discussion that they are not allowed to speak while the people of the Elves Secret organization are still present. Even though they are really displeased about that, they can''t do anything because this is the sort of character that Leo has. If they don''t want it, then they are free to leave and choose another man instead, which honestly is not something they want even though they could really do that. Or, they could work hard to be strong enough so that even if they cause Leo trouble they could solve it themselves. "Chief Lago," "Elvis," "Iasiah," "Nightingale," The people of the Elves Secret organization can''t help turning to look at Cassandra and the others who haven''t yet introduced themselves. "Don''t worry about them, they have a special status, so their identity can''t be made known by others aside from some certain people," Leo made up a reason why Cassandra and the others didn''t introduce themselves. "Okay," A Muscr Elf with blond hair nodded his head in understanding, he continued, "Then we are next. I''m Iles, one of the Captains of the Elves Secret organization," "I''m Reyl, a Vice-Captain of Captain Iles," A tall Elf with blond hair introduced himself. "I''m Sito, also a Vice-Captain of Captain Iles," A tall Elf with blond hair wearing eyesses introduced himself. "I''m Timon, one of the Captains of the Elves Secret organization," An Elf with white hair and a scar on his right eye introduced himself. "I''m..." A short Elf with blond hair was going to introduce himself but was suddenly interrupted by a handsome tall Elf with white hair beside Captain Timon. "I''m Timor, Captain Timon''s little brother, nice to meet everyone," The handsome tall Elf with white hair introduced himself in a friendly manner. Although Timor was wearing a friendly expression on his face right now, it didn''t take a second for Leo to easily guess that this Elf is one of those so-called spoiled brats. He can''t help shaking his head in helplessness as if he''s already expecting that trouble would be knocking on his door soon. It seems like no matter how much he tries to forbid trouble from knocking on his door, trouble would still look for a way to invite itself inside. "Timor, mind your manners," Captain Timon quickly reprimanded his little brother Timor. He then turned to look at Guild Leader Loki with an apologetic look on his face as he said, "I''m sorry about that, Guild Leader Loki. I hope my little brother Timor didn''t displease you in any way," "It''s fine," Leo waved his hand to express that he doesn''t mind it, though deep inside he does actually mind it, not because Timor''s action was disrespectful, but rather because this guy would be the reason for trouble toe to them. Despite being reprimanded by his older brother Timon, Timor still protested by saying, "But why? Shouldn''t it just be appropriate for the little brother to introduce himself after the older brother?" "Timon!" Captain Timon eximed with a solemn expression on his face. Seeing such a look from his older brother Timon''s face, Timor finally decided to shut up. Though he didn''t apologize as he still believes that what he had done just now wasn''t really wrong. Honestly, he was simply following how the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild had introduced themselves. First the husband, and then followed after by the wife, or first the boyfriend, and then followed after by the girlfriend. In his case, first the older brother, and then followed after by the younger brother. It''s reasonable, right? "Don''t be that hard to little Timor, Captain Timon, sir. I don''t mind," The short Elf with blond hair who was interrupted in his introduction just now unexpectedly defended. "Is it really okay?" Captain Timon asked with a concerned tone in his voice. "Ye... yes, Captain Timon, sir," The short Elf with blond hair replied as his voice slightly trembled. Others who are still unfamiliar with Captain Timon might think that he was just concern about him, but with his years of experience working as Captain Timon''s Vice-Captain, he had long already learned that such a tone of his voice doesn''t, in any least bit, means he''s concern about him. Rather it meant that; if he makes one wrong move, after this he would be punished. Honestly, he was already very used to this, since Timor has always been acting so full of himself just because he is the little brother of the Captain. In fact, every men of Captain Timon was displeased of Timor deep in their hearts, and the only reason why they can''t express it is because they are afraid of Captain Timon. The short Elf with blond hair quickly continued, "I''m Uriah... the Vice-Captain of Captain Timon," "Nice to meet you, Vice-Captain Uriah," Leo said with a smile on his face. But inside of his mind, he already noticed that there is something wrong between Captain Timon and his Vice-Captain Uriah. He turned to look at Elvis, as he whispered silently, "I want you to investigate this Captain Timonter," Elvis nodded his head as he secretly looked at Captain Timon, observing thetter from head to toe. "I''m really sorry about that, Guild Leader Loki," Captain Timon said while bowing his head by a bit. In the next moment, he stood up straight as he exined, "I brought my little brother Timor here with us so as to let him gain some experience along with his Guild members," "I''m really ashamed to tell you this, Guild Leader Loki. But honestly, unlike you who is a really capable person, my little brother Timor here is a really reckless kid. That''s why I brought him here to curve that down," "So, I really hope that you don''t mind it, Guild Leader Loki," Captain Timon exined as if he was begging for Guild Leader Loki to understand him. At the side, seeing the action of Captain Timon, Uriah can''t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva in fear. As he had caused Captain Timon to beg Guild Leader Loki, though honestly, it wasn''t his fault why this is happening right now but rather it was Captain Timon''s little brother Timor''s fault instead, he can''t help but prepare himself mentally as he could already expect that he won''t be able to escape the punishment this time. "Oh," Leo nodded his head in understanding. Inwardly, he sneered as he thought, "Maybe you meant to say to profit from us," Even if he doesn''t agree with what Captain Timon wishes, what else can he do? They are already arriving at their destination soon. It seems like the exact number that the Elves Secret organization had sent into this operation were exactly 10,000 people only, while the rest of the people that came were the people of this Captain Timon''s little brother Timor. "So, Captain Timon, what''s the name of your little brother''s Guild?" Leo asked, a bit curious about Timor''s Guild. Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s question, Captain Timon can''t help but smile, not in delight, but rather to express his mockery. Just like what he had expected prior to this; no matter how powerful the Mischievous Lion Guild is, with a young man as its Guild Leader, it would be very easy to sessfully fool him. He will definitely show everyone how he would make a fool of this pretentious brat. With a smile on his face, Captain Timon replied, "I don''t know if Guild Leader Loki is familiar with this name, Night Ear Guild," "Night Ear Guild?" Leo can''t help asking in doubt as he wasn''t exactly sure whether he had heard Captain Timon''s words correctly or not. Night Ear Guild? That name is simr to Elvis'' Night Ear group. "Night Ear Guild is a slightly well-known Guild in the Underground World of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Guild Leader Loki. They specialize in gathering information. Whatever kind of information that you wanted to know, they can give it to you," Captain Timon exined. "So, if ever Guild Leader Loki wanted to know something. Even if the information you want is about the Noble Households of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, just find our Guild, and I will help you," Timor didn''t waste the chance to promote the service of his Guild to Guild Leader Loki. Leo could only shoot Elvis a curious look as this Night Ear Guild of Timor is exactly the same as the Night Ear group of Elvis. "This is really great, Guild Leader Loki," Elvis quickly interrupted as he sped his hand together while at the same time also sending signals to Leo to let him to know that he wants to handle the conversation. After receiving the signal of approval from Leo, he turned to look at Timor before saying, "I''m the Head of the Intelligence Department of the Mischievous Lion Guild, are you free after this discussion? I would like to discuss some business with you," "Yes, yes, yes, I''m definitely free after this discussion is over," Timor quickly replied while nodding his head in excitement. He really can''t wait for this discussion to be over. In fact, he''s so bored right now and he wants to get out of this ce as soon as possible. Aside from introducing themselves and trying to please each other, they''re not talking about anything interesting, like for example, how do they n to catch a Gxy-level Magical Beast? If it wasn''t for his older brother Timon, he would no doubt not attend this discussion. "Good for you, little brother Timor," Captain Timon patted his little brother Timor''s shoulder. Deep inside of him, he can''t help but sneer as he thought, "It seems like these Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild aren''t so smart after all. Even my foolish little brother here can sessfully fool one of their Executives... Hmmm, I wonder, since I can fool their Guild Leader, can I also fool that beautiful woman named Charlotte as well? It''s worth the try, especially for such a beautiful woman," Unbeknownst to both Captain Timon and his little brother Timor, they weren''t actually making a fool of Leo and the Mischievous Lion Guild, but rather it was theplete opposite of what they are thinking about.. Right now, Captain Timon and his little brother Timor have long already fallen into the hands of Leo who''s now smiling mischievously at the two of them. Chapter 528 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 3 Chapter 528 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The discussion continued after Leo and Captain Timon''s conversation. Obviously, Leo became the main center of attraction of everyone, as he was so young and yet has achieved so much already. They keep on asking about his real identity, which he always evades by changing to another topic, about the reason why he created the Mischievous Lion Guild, how he had sessfully invited Ethan and the other 9 Star Mages to join his Mischievous Lion Guild, and many more. That is except for Captain Timon though, as this guy keeps on trying to talk with Charlotte, making her feel annoyed about it. Nevertheless, she still tried her best to entertain him as she already knew that Leo wanted to investigate this guy. Captain Timon keeps on talking about his past achievements, dangerous experiences, wealth, power, and treasures. While on the other hand, Charlotte just ride along with him to gather as many information as possible about him It wasn''t really that difficult for Charlotte to know that Captain Timon was interested in her and was thinking that he could easily trick her, especially considering the fact how she was used to be a ve in the past. So, she made it seem like there is a chance so that he would keep on unting whatever he has. The more they keep on talking, the more Captain Timon foolishly thought that it wouldn''t be long for him to have Charlotte for himself. He can''t help but feel a bit excited for the day toe when he finally got to enjoy this beautiful woman. Meanwhile, since the discussion seems to be taking so long to finished, both Elvis and Timor went to a corner and began talking about some so-called important business, which honestly was just a facade as Elvis mainly wanted to know why Timor''s Guild had the same name as his Night Ear group. The moment Elvis heard the word ''Night Ear''ing out from Timor''s mouth a while ago, he immediately thought of investigating thetter. He quickly understood the obvious fact that the attack they have experienced back then wasn''t as simple as what they have thought anymore. In Elvis'' opinion, there seems to be someone or maybe even a group of people, which he could somewhat guess was rted to the Wolf Howl organization, which had nned that attack. And his first clue from tracing those people is Timor. He needs to dig as much information as possible from Timor and make those people pay for what they did to his Night Ear group. In the end, no one talked anything about their operation of catching a Gxy-level Magical Beast. Although it wasn''t that difficult for the others to easily understood that such a topic of discussion was something that can only be discussed by the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Other than them, maybe only important officials of the Mischievous Lion Guild or someone important could be part of such discussion, which they are obviously not qualified to be one. After the discussion was over, some went into separate ways while the others continued with the topic they weren''t able to finish. Inside the meeting room, only Leo, Charlotte, and Elvis remained. Charlotte had casted a Support Magic spell to soundproof the meeting room so that no one from the outside could eavesdrop on them. "So, what kind of information did the two of you get," Leo asked. Charlotte and Elvis turned to look at each other to decide who will speak first. "Ladies first," Elvis gentlemanly said. "I didn''t expect that Elvis is such a gentleman. But be careful though, you don''t want Leo here to misunderstood you, right?" Charlotte responded with a tease. "Don''t worry, if there''s anyone who should be thinking about not letting Leo misunderstood right now, it would be you, hahahaha," Elvis said with augh. "Nah, my man is not easily jealous, right?" Charlotte turned to look at Leo while showing puppy eyes. "Enough useless talk, go on and answer my question," Leo said with a solemn expression on his face. Honestly, he was actually a bit jealous after seeing Charlotte talking with another man just now, even though he understood clearly that she was mainly talking to Captain Timon to gather information. This should be one of the reasons why he doesn''t want others to see the appearance of Cassandra and the others. "Oh, I''m scared," Charlotte said with a giggle. In the next moment, she smiled sweetly before proceeding to talk about the main topic, "I really didn''t get that much information from Captain Timon aside from how wealthy and powerful of a person he is. But if there is one thing that I noticed for certain, it''s the fact that we could easily use him by simply giving him a bit of richness and power. Ha, such an easy guy really thought that he could get me? He''s not even as close as 10% to my man here, hahaha!" Leo nodded his head, whilepletely ignoring thetter part of Charlotte''s words. What Charlotte had said was also something that he had suspected. But there is still something that he wanted to know about Captain Timon. "So, what do you think exactly is the reason why Vice-Captain Uriah afraid of Captain Timon?" Leo asked. This was the question that he really wanted to know about Captain Timon, not how to make use of him. As of now, he''s not interested in using Captain Timon to benefit himself yet. "What do you mean?" Charlotte curiously asked. She really didn''t notice that Vice-Captain Uriah was afraid of Captain Timon. "It seems like you didn''t notice," Leo said, a bit disappointed. He turned to look at Elvis as he asked, "So, why does Timor''s Guild has the same name as your Night Ear group?" "That question is still something I don''t have any clear answer about. But, I do have some suspicions," Elvis replied. Leo motioned his hand for Elvis to continue talking. Elvis nodded his head as he continued, "I asked Timor about when the Night Ear Guild was established, and he gave me an honest answer of ten years ago, which was also the same time that my Night Ear group had disappeared from the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "So, my guess is, Timor immediately thought of using the name of our group and making it into a Guild when we disappeared from the Emerald Tree Kingdom so as to use our fame to easily grow more powerful. Still, it makes me wonder; how did they even made the people believe that they are the real Night Ear group that had disappeared?" "My first guess after our conversation is, they used their business of selling information just like what we were known for in the past to prove their legitimacy. And my second guess is, they have a powerful backer that helped them achieve that," "I''m leaning more towards the second guess. I don''t believe that by just simply following our service before they could easily achieve that. If it was really that easy, then a lot of people would have long thought of making use of that aside from Timor," "Someone had definitely helped them prove their legitimacy. And from what I can observe from the rtionship between Captain Timon and his little brother Timor, it seems like the former is totally capable of achieving that, especially if we assume that..." Elvis wasn''t able to finish his exnation when someone knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! Immediately, Charlotte removed the soundproofing Magic spell that she had casted. Leo nodded his head at Elvis to make him open the door. "Was I disturbing you, Guild Leader Loki?" Captain Iles asked. "Not really, Captain Iles. We were only talking about the Storm Sparrow Tree, since the two of them has sessfully sneaked over there back then," Leo replied. "Oh," Captain Iles can''t help heaving a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t disturb Guild Leader Loki. It would have been really bad if he had really done that, and not to mention he might even offend thetter. "Anyways, do you need anything?" Leo asked with a smile on his face. "Yes," Captain Iles nodded his head before taking out a letter from his Storage Ring. He walked inside the meeting room and handed the letter to Guild Leader Loki and saying, "I don''t know what is inside that letter, but Madam Flores had told me to hand it to you once we are close to the Storm Sparrow Tree. I was actually nning to give it to you a while ago, but I was so caught up with my conversation with one of your Executives, Ethan," "Oh, it''s alright," Leo epted the letter from Captain Iles. "I''ll be leaving now so that you can continue your conversation," Captain Iles quickly left. As soon as Captain Iles left, Charlotte casted the soundproofing Magic spell again. "You''re saying?" Leo turned to look at Elvis. "So, what I''m saying is, if we assume that Captain Timon had abused his power as one of the Captains of the Elves Secret organization, then it''s totally possible for him to help his little brother Timor prove that they are indeed legitimate," Elvis finished exining. "Indeed, especially if we consider how reputable the Elves Secret organization is in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. If one of their Captains always asks for the help of the Night Ear Guild to gather information, then it would be enough to disperse the rumor that they are fake, at least to the slightly incapable bunch of people. I highly doubt that someone as foolish as Timor could sessfully fool the powerful people of the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Charlotte agreed with Elvis'' opinion. "Maybe..." Leo was still a bit doubtful of Elvis''s opinion. People are not that stupid. There should be a much more greater reason why the Night Ear Guild of Timor was able to prove their legitimacy to the masses, especially if he considers the fact that they have been established for 10 years already. To sessfully fabricate something for such a long period of time is not something that a mere Captain of the Elves Secret organization is capable of achieving. In fact, even if Captain Timon has the help of all the Captains of the Elves Secret organization, it would still not protect the dark truth of the Night Ear Guild of Timor. As for the reason why? It''s simply because Elvis was once a close aid of King Elfin the Fourth, maybe even a close friend. So, once thetter knows that someone is trying to fake something about Elvis, there is no doubt that he will make a move to help him. "I''m not really that one hundred percent sure though about my im, since I haven''t yet gathered that much information from Timor," Elvis said. Just like what Leo had expected. Even Elvis himself is not that sure about his opinion. "Let me read what''s inside this letter from Madam Flores first before we will end our discussion here," Leo said before he opened the letter and started reading the content. All of a sudden, his face turned solemn while saying, "It seems like our answer is written in this letter," Chapter 529 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 3 Chapter 529 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Written in the letter was information about Captain Timon. Apparently, the Elves'' Secret organization had already received numerous reports about Captain Timon abusing his power as one of the Captains of the Elves'' Secret organization. Listed as one of the crimes reported against Captain Timon is him helping his little brother Timor on many different asions by using the name of the Elves'' Secret organization. The Elves'' Secret organization doesn''t like any of their men abusing the power of their organization, so Captain Timon is now being thoroughly investigated to confirm the crimes that he hadmitted before they will make him pay the consequences. And they have assigned Leo to investigate this for them. That''s the reason why Captain Timon was assigned as one of the people to help the Mischievous Lion Guild in this operation. Madam Flores had written that with the current fame and poprity of the Elves Secret organization, there is no need for the Mischievous Lion Guild to help them increase it anymore. Rather, what they really need the Mischievous Lion Guild for is to help them clean up the ck sheep of the Elves Secret organization. "It seems like what we have guessed is indeed correct," Leo said. "So, it is true that Captain Timon is indeed helping his little brother Timor in proving the legitimacy of thetter''s Night Ear Guild," Elvis massaged his chin, but he added, "But I''m still curious as to how Captain Timon has achieved that," "I''m also curious about that point," Leo said. He continued, "It would have been understandable if Timor had only been faking the Night Ear Guild for a few months or so. But to do it for a decade or so is extremely difficult, unless if Captain Timon has someone even more powerful helping him," "Yeah," Elvis nodded his head in agreement to Leo''s words, "Too bad that we don''t know who these people helping Captain Timon are. But at least we now have a clue to lead us towards them," "No, I highly doubt that this would be counted as a clue," Leo shook his head, he exined, "Surely, they knew already that you have survived from their trap and is now a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild. If they are smart enough to know what this implies, then they would certainly erase any traces they have left behind connected to the Night Ear Guild as soon as possible," "They should have already taken into consideration that you will eventually be able to discover the Night Ear Guild who has the same name as your Night Ear group now that you have returned in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. In fact, their trap before should have been aimed to kill you so that you will not be able to find out about this. But since they were unsessful, then it should be hard to find any clues from Timor now," "What you''re saying is?" Elvis asked, curious to know what Leo really wants to say. "You should investigate Captain Timon instead," Leo suggested before exining, "I''m guessing that there should be plenty of other people who Captain Timon had helped in the past by using the name of the Elves Secret organization aside from his little brother Timor-," "Indeed, one of those people is most likely the real mastermind behind the n to kill you," Charlotte suddenly interrupted. "Maybe..." Elvis was still doubtful. "No," Leo shook his head to disagree, he continued, "Captain Timon is rted to Timor, hence those people should have also erased their traces from him," "Since that''s the case, then Captain Timon is no different to his little brother Timor," Charlotte said. "Let me ask you this; do you really think that it is just a mere coincidence that those people choose to help Captain Timon?" Leo asked. "I don''t know," Elvis replied. It could have been just a coincidence that those people who had nned to kill him had chosen to help Captain Timon, but it could also be that there is a deep reason for that. "No, it''s not a coincidence. When one chooses to help someone, especially in the case of Captain Timon and his little brother Timor, they would first need to know the information about them before helping. So, one of those people who Captain Timon had helped in the past should have rmended him to those people who nned to kill you," Leo replied. "I understand now," Elvis finally understood what Leo really meant with his words. By investigating the people that Captain Timon had helped in the past, he would know who they are rted to and working with. He would then investigate those people one by one and see if any of them have the intention to kill him. Although doing this would be a lot of work, but considering that those people who nned to kill him should have already erased their traces from both Captain Timon and his little brother Timor, then he doesn''t have any other choice but to do it using the hard way. "This would be a lot of work," Elvis can''t help saying. "I think you forgot something," Leo said with a mischievous smile. He continued, "Don''t forget, those people who nned to kill you should also be rted to the Wolf Howl organization since it was them who executed the task. And if my guess is correct, then those people should most likely be the Naughty Elves organization," Hearing Leo''s conclusion, both Charlotte and Elvis became a bit surprised as to how he easily connected everything. "But of course, we can''t really be sure about my assumption yet. So, your investigation would be intended to confirm this," Leo said, but his expression suddenly turned solemn. If the one who helped prove the legitimacy of the Night Ear Guild really turns out to be the Naughty Elves organization, then the situation right now wouldn''t be that simple anymore. Honestly, he was already having this strong feeling that something really bad is going to happen soon, especially after he got to know that the Wolf Howl organization is working together with the Naughty Elves organization to n something really big during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. And he can''t help highly suspecting that Elvis is going to be rted to this n of the Naughty Elves organization. "Anyways, just talking inside this room wouldn''t get us anywhere. So, let''s end the discussion here," Leo stood up from his chair. He turned to look at Elvis as he said, "Remember, don''t let your guard down," After saying that, Leo along with Charlotte left the meeting room. As for Elvis, he went to find his team to begin investigating Captain Timon. ..... The next day, Leo and the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild gathered together again in the meeting room to discuss a n to capture the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. They are already arriving soon at their destination, specifically the Storm Sparrow Tree, so it''s now the best time to make a n. The discussion mainly involved who will participate in fighting against the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow and how the rest would fight against the Storm Sparrows. As for how exactly they will n to sessfully capture the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, they didn''t make any detailed ns since how they would act would mostly depend on the given situation. They only agreed on separating both the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow and the Storm Sparrows from one another so that sessfully capturing the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow would be more easier. Once the meeting was over, everyone agreed that the Executives who will be participating in the fight against the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow will be Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago. The rest of the teams would fight against the Storm Sparrows following the lead of Ash and Nightingale. As for Iasiah, he would be secretly protecting Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica along with both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team because the four of them would be continuing their training to prepare for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition while fighting against the Storm Sparrows. Leo is a bit worried that Timor would cause some trouble to him through Cassandra and the others, so it''s much better to prepare a way to prevent that from happening ahead of time. Aside from preventing trouble caused by Timor, Iasiah along with both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team would also be protecting Cassandra and the others against the powerful Storm Sparrows. After all, the ce that they would be arriving soon is no longer merely a Green Area nor is it a Dark-green Area. Danger that can easily take the lives of those that dared to venture that ce is lurking everywhere around. So, safety is the topmost priority, especially to people with 1 Star level cultivation. Just like what Leo had said at yesterday''s discussion, they have arrived at the Storm Sparrow Tree before noon. A huge and tall tree with dark lightning clouds looming above could be seen at the very front of everyone. From time to time, Storm Sparrows could be seen flying around the tree and proceeding towards a certain direction, specifically the still ongoing battlefield. Not so far from the Storm Sparrow Tree, a battlefield between the Treasure Beetle tribe against the Storm Sparrow tribe is still taking ce. Despite no longer having the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle as their leader, the Treasure Beetle tribe is surprisingly still winning the battle against the Storm Sparrow tribe. In fact, they have already pushed the battlefield nearby the Storm Sparrow Tree at this very moment. What is strange though, there is actually still no sign of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, despite the fact that the Storm Sparrow tribe is already losing the battle? There is no way for them to find out the answer to that question. So for now, it''s time to proceed with the n. "We have arrived," Leo announces to everyone. Chapter 530 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 5 Chapter 530 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce A total of five teams, specifically Alpha Lion team, Bravo Lion team, Charlie Lion team, Delta Lion team, and Eagle-Lion team, with 2,000 or so of members in each team. All the five teams are mainly following the leadership of Ash and Nightingale since the other Executives were going to prepare to fight and focus only against the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. On the other hand, the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team are prepared and ready to protect Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica no matter what happened. Meanwhile, the 10,000 men of the Elves Secret organization have formed a total of ten teams, with 500 to 1,500 men in each team. The ten teams were separated fairly into Captain Iles'' teams and Captain Timon''s team, giving the two of them 5,000 men each. Although the Elves Secret organization was here to provide help to the Mischievous Lion Guild in their operation to capture a Gxy-level Magical Beast, safety was still their topmost priority. So, they divided their teams into front-line teams and rear-line teams, with a total of 5 teams positioned in each. The former would be fighting side by side with the five teams of the Mischievous Lion Guild, while thetter would provide support on the battlefield. Lastly, the 1,000 or so of members from Timor''s Night Ear Guild didn''t join in the formation of both the Mischievous Lion Guild and Elves Secret organization. They weren''t here to fight with the Storm Sparrow tribe, but rather to gain experience fighting against strong Magical Beasts. Also, they weren''t even part of this operation to begin with, thus they have no right to be here. And such, they left earlier and said that they would be going to the border of the Red Area and Dark-green Area to the south as it was the best ce for them to achieve that goal. No one really knows for sure though whether the Night Ear Guild really went over there or not. Nevertheless, Leo still didn''t let down his guard as he was already extremely familiar with trouble due to their numerous times of encounters in the past. The less he expects trouble toe, the higher the possibility for it to really happened. It was also the same as Captain Timon, as Elvis specifically assigned a few of his men to observe him and continue gathering more information. Just yesterday evening, Elvis already reported to Leo the exact reason why Vice-Captain Uriah was afraid of Captain Timon. Honestly, it wasn''t even that difficult to find out such information. One of Elvis'' men simply brought some drinks to the men of Captain Timon is one of the Elves Secret Flyingboats using the excuse of getting to know each other. And as soon as they got drunk, all the dark secrets of Captain Timon magically flowed out from the mouths of his men. They even found out that just yesterday after the discussion was over, Vice-Captain Uriah was brought to a room by Captain Timon. No one really knows for sure what really happened inside the room, but the moment Vice-Captain Uriah left, he was covered in bruises around his body with a still fresh blood cut on his lips. What''s surprising though, just by looking at Vice-Captain Uriah right now, it''s impossible to find any signs that such a thing had really happened to him yesterday. No cuts on his lip or bruises around his body could be seen, obviously implying that he right after went to find a healer to heal all of his wounds. It doesn''t take a smart person to know why exactly Vice-Captain Uriah had done that. Surely, there are other consequences from Captain Timon if he allows other people to know what Captain Timon has done to him. "I think that Vice-Captain Uriah is an unknown variable, so assign some of your men to investigate him as well," Leo whispered to Elvis by his side. No one would just swallow what Vice-Captain Uriah had suffered from the hands of Captain Timon, especially for a long period of time, unless if there is a reason for one to have no other choice left but to just ept that. That''s why he''s suspecting that Captain Timon has something against Vice-Captain Uriah, thus the reason why thetter doesn''t report to the others what Captain Timon had done to him. He really wants to know what this is or maybe who this is. As for what he would do once he finally found out about that? That would be left forter on... "Everyone, prepare yourselves as we would be beginning our battle against the Storm Sparrow tribe soon!" Ash eximed loudly while using a voice amplifier Magic spell so that everyone would be able to hear her voice. At this very moment, Ash has already pulled down the hood of her robes since she would bemanding everyone in the fight against the Storm Sparrow tribe and the hood would also just be causing her a lot of unnecessary troubles in leading everyone. The moment Ash''s appearance was revealed to everyone, the majority of those males that didn''t see it yet, can''t help immediately falling in love with her the very next second. Her trait as a White Fox race was just so seductive and sexy, plus with her beautiful appearance as well, it gave her a perfect score of 100/100! A few of them even had thoughts of wanting to have Ash for themselves, especially from the Elves Secret organization, even after knowing that she''s a woman of Guild Leader Loki. This was exactly the reason why Leo really doesn''t want to reveal any of his woman''s appearance. They are like trouble-ma that have a very strong attracting force, especially to lustful men. But honestly, it wasn''t Ash herself who had thought of doing this, but rather it was Leo himself, which really surprised her the most. She really didn''t expect that he would allow her to do that, since he was always so mindful about not letting any of his women, cause him any trouble. "Thank you!" Ash said while smiling so sweetly at Leo. She really loves it when he tries to do something that makes her happy, like allowing her to proudly and confidently show to everyone her beautiful appearance. Every woman loves that, and she''s not an exception to such a fact. "As long as you are happy," Leo replied with a smile. He might be bad at most of the things rted to romance, especially considering the fact that he hasn''t had any woman in his life with romantic interest to him until Cassandra came into his life, of course, that is excluding the memories he had once lost before about Elizabeth. But if there is one thing he knows for certain about romance, that is to make his woman happy if ever there is a chance to do that. And besides, letting her pull down the hood of her robes would help hermand everyone easily. "Since Ash can reveal her appearance now, then can we do that as well?" Cassandra pulled Leo''s arms while wearing a begging look on her face. Leo shook his head before replying, "No," "But why not?!" Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica can''t help eximing, a bit irritated. "Because..." Leo was really having a bit of trouble with how to think of a way to exin to them. Seriously, women are so troublesome! "Enoughdies, can''t you see those men over there lusting over Ash? Those men would definitely cause trouble to Leo if ever there is any chance presented in front of them. Do any of you want to add more to that problem?" Ethan suddenly interrupted. "Of course not! We are already enough trouble for Leo, right?" Ash added so as to help Leo from his current troublesome situation. "I guess, that it''s indeed bad if we cause even more trouble to Leo," Cassandra quickly understood what Ash wanted to say. Although she was a bit jealous of Ash since she got to remove this troublesome hood covering her appearance right now while she still can''t, she was still not so petty to make a big deal out of it. And besides, once she gets strong enough, there would be no need for her to worry about causing trouble to Leo anymore. Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica also easily understood this point, so they nodded their heads. "Thank meter," Ethan hit Leo''s side with his shoulder and winked his eyes to signal him to quickly change the topic. "Anyways, let''s not waste any more time here. Let''s begin the battle against the Storm Sparrow tribe," Leo said. "Okay!" With that being said, everyone immediately started moving out towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree. Over 20,000 men from both the Mischievous Lion Guild and Elves Secret organization began marching loud and clear as they slowly approached the Storm Sparrow Tree. Every step they take shakes the surrounding ground as if there''s an earthquake. Every breath they make sounded as if a strong wave of wind is bursting forth. And every time that their armor creates noises, it is as if announcing their grand arrival to this ce. And because of that, it didn''t take that long for the Storm Sparrows flying up in the sky to finally noticed their uninvited guests. Not so far away from everyone, a huge head that looks simr to the other Storm Sparrows showed itself from the dense cover of leaves of the huge and tall Storm Sparrow Tree. It was the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow! "Everyone, ready your weapons, the battle is about to begin!" Leo informed everyone. Chapter 531 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 6 Chapter 531 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as Leo ordered everyone to prepare, numerous different kinds of weapons were immediately brought out from each of everyone. Ash and Nightingale prepared themselves along with the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, and so were Captain Iles, Vice-Captain Reyl, Vice-Captain Sito, Captain Timon, and Vice-Captain Uriah along with the men of the Elves Secret organization. Because Leo really doesn''t want the Storm Sparrow tribe to prepare themselves first before starting the fight, he sent the signal to both Ash and Nightingale to begin. "Mages, prepare your Magic spells," Ash eximed loudly. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Thousands of Magic circles appeared in front of everyone. "Fire!!!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Countless different Element shoots out from the Magic circles straight towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree. In the following moment, the Storm Sparrow Tree received the seemingly endless barrage of Magic spells. The few Storm Sparrows who were prepared tounch an attack were quickly brought down from the sky, with no one knowing whether they are dead or alive. While the barrage of Magic spells was still taking ce, the five teams from the Mischievous Lion Guild and the five teams from the Elves'' Secret organization hold tight their respective weapons and... "CHARGE!!!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Heavy footsteps rang throughout the entire surrounding as they charged towards the Storm Sparrow Tree. From time to time, a burst of winds was felt by everyone as those people capable of flight flew up in the air. Meanwhile, the Storm Sparrow tribe quickly gathered the remaining Storm Sparrows, staying in their Storm Sparrow Tree to defend and buy enough time for the other Storm Sparrows on the battlefield to return. None of the Storm Sparrows really expected a sudden arrival of uninvited guests to appear nearby their territory, thus all of them werepletely caught off guard and unprepared. And obviously, this was what Leo exactly wanted to achieve. Although it can''t be called a sessful element of surprise since they deliberately attracted the attention of the Storm Sparrow tribe as soon as they arrived, it was still something that can be called a sess nheless. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Numerous different elements of Magic spells were still shooting out towards the direction of the Storm Sparrow Tree, causing a never-ending stream of attack. The few Storm Sparrows that arrived were really unable to gather into a formation because of this, no matter what they do. Some even tried to dive in, trying to cause a few casualties in the formation of those people sending out Magic spells. But it was still useless in the end, because Mages, Magical Knights, and Battle Mages that are capable of flight stopped them mid-air. The 10 Griffins that Commander Vargas had given to the Mischievous Lion Guild currently flying up in the sky was also one of the reasons why the Storm Sparrows can''t reach the rear-line. The Mages mounting them were like floating and moving towers, not to mention these towers were also capable of fighting back as well. Seeing such sight, the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow finally decided to reveal itself from the Storm Sparrow Tree. ROAAAAAARRRR! An extremely loud and piercing cry sounded, causing the fight to pause for a few seconds. The people in the front line quickly began sending reminders to one another. "The Beast Lord Storm Sparrow has now appeared!" "Everyone, gather back to the formation!" "Be careful everyone, don''t ever let your guard down!" Ash, Nightingale, and the Captains and Vice-Captains of the Elves Secret organization turned solemn as they began sending out new orders. "Front-line teams, fall back!" "Bring the Storm Sparrows closer to our formation!" "Create a gap between the Storm Sparrows and the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow!" "Rear-line teams, divided into two. One would continue providing support in the battlefield, while the second would change target to the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow!" "Quickly do it now! Don''t waste any time!" As soon as the orders were sent out, the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow suddenly opened its two huge wings widely. WHOOOOOSH! WHOOOOOSH! Two strong bursts of wind came forth as the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow waved both of its huge wings. In the next moment, two huge tornados appeared and it soon after began causing havoc with its strong and mighty wind while continuously moving forward. The front-line teams quickly moved away from the route of the two tornados, intending to dodge away from the attack. Contrary to their expectations, though, the two tornados actually continuously changed directions to wherever the majority of the teams were located at. It really caught all of the teams unprepared, as none of them had expected this to happen. But still, they quickly pulled themselves together and prepare to defend against the tornado. Just when the two tornados were getting closer... Whoooooooosh! Whoooooooosh! Two crescent sword lights shoot out towards the two tornados, which instantly destroyed it in the next second. Booooooom! Booooooom! As soon as the two tornados vanished, the surrounding wind immediately returned back to normal. And in an instant, the front-line teams resumed the battle against the Storm Sparrows. Seeing the disappearance of its two tornados, the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow quickly turned its head as its sharp eyes looked straight towards the direction of the person floating up in the air while holding a silver-colored sword in his hand. It was Ethan holding the Moon Sword! The Beast Lord Storm Sparrow quickly noticed that unlike everyone on the battlefield, Ethan was releasing a powerful Magic Power. To be more precise, he has an equal amount of Magic Power to it. This immediately surprised the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, as it didn''t expect that a 1st Gxy Mage would actually appear. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! The surprise didn''t just end there, because, in the next moment, Charlotte, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago had also appeared behind Ethan. "I take it that the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow is really surprised seeing all of us now," Charlotte said. "Well, who wouldn''t?" ine agreed while letting out a chuckle. "I think that the both of you are hugely mistaken. The eyes that the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow is showing right now are not a look of surprise, but rather it is a look of fear! The fear of prey after seeing a predator hade to hunt it down!" Edward said. "I agree with what Edward had just said. After all, the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow is still heavily injured," Chief Lago added. It was indeed exactly like what both Edward and Chief Lago had just said; the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow is feeling fearful right now. And it was also exactly because it knew clearly that it can''t be an opponent to a 1st Gxy Mage now that it is still currently suffering from its heavy injury. Not to mention, there are also four people with a 9 Star level cultivation along with this 1st Gxy Mage. Even if it wasn''t heavily injured right now, it still believed that fighting against such a force would be extremely difficult for it to win. The Beast Lord Storm Sparrow can''t help pping its wings to fall back closer to the Storm Sparrow Tree so that it can have an advantage once Ethan and the others decide to attack, which should happen any minute now. "Finally, a worthy opponent to fight and have fun with," Ethan said with an excited look in his eyes. Ever since arriving in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, he has done nothing else aside from managing the newly established Mischievous Lion Guild and the under-construction Smiling Lion Vige. So now that he could finally fight against someone, even more, best a Gxy-level Magical Beast, he can''t wait anymore to begin the battle. "Are you really that eager to kill yourself?" Charlotte jokingly asked as she then turned to look at ine and asked, "Are you really sure that you don''t want to switch to another man right now? There are still plenty of open spots in Leo''s harem. If it is you, then there''s no doubt that the others would be able to easily ept," "You..." Ethan pointed his finger at Charlotte in disbelief. How dare this woman openly say to his own wife to leave him and be another man''s woman? "That''s a major foul, Charlotte!" Edward said before letting out loudughter. "Shut up!" Ethan smacks Edward''s head. Hearing Charlotte''s joke, ine simply chuckled before replying, "No thank you. I''m fine with a man who likes to court deathpared to a man who keeps pushing trouble away," "Suit yourself," Charlotte waved her hands off. "Ladies, how about let''s begin the fight now?" Chief Lago asked. The battle has long already started, and yet they are still out here talking with each other as if there''s nothing happening around them. "I''ll go on first," Ethan said as he then flew straight in the direction of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow with the Moon Sword in his hand. "See you in a second," Edward quickly followed after his little brother Ethan. "Wait up!" Chief Lago soon after followed the two. Charlotte and ine can''t help looking at each other before saying, "Boys!" Chapter 532 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 7 Chapter 532 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Meanwhile, far on the ground below, Leo observed the battle closely, looking for where trouble would unexpectedly strike him. There is no need for him to really pay close attention to Charlotte and the others fighting against the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. He is very confident that they would be able to sessfully capture it. What he''s mainly worried about right now is the ongoing battle against the Storm Sparrows. Just now, he had already noticed plenty of 7 Star Storm Sparrows arriving and joining in the battlefield with tens of 6 Star Storm Sparrows following behind them. As of now, they only have a few people with a cultivation level above the 7 Star level. Including Iasiah and Nightingale, there are only the two Captains of the Elves Secret organization, which brings to a total of four people. Not only that, they only have Elvis and the three Vice-Captains of the Elves Secret organization who are in the 6 Star level, with only dozens of people in the 5 Star level from both the Mischievous Lion Guild and Elves Secret organization. And as for the ten Griffins, they are now starting to be at the disadvantage as the sky bes packed with Storm Sparrows. With such a few number, it''s next to impossible for them to handle the increasing numbers of Storm Sparrows joining in the battlefield. Although they have the numerical advantage against the Storm Sparrow tribe right now, it still doesn''t really provide them that much of an advantage since they are aerial Magical Beasts. The Storm Sparrows could just simply keep on using their advantage to fly up in the air and use both their Wind Element Power and Lightning Element Power to attack their target, while at the same time dodging from the continuous barrage of Magic spells. If they really want to attack the Storm Sparrows, then they could only do that by either using range weapons or Magic spells. Only a few people are in possession of range weapons right now, so the majority of others could only wait for a Storm Sparrow tond on the ground and fight it. But once the Storm Sparrow flies back up again, then they can only helplessly wait for a chance for it tond on the ground another time or be quick enough to cast a Magic spell to attack it before it can attack them. Not to mention, it wouldn''t be long for even more Storm Sparrows to arrive at the battlefield. It''s pretty obvious already that their advantage is now slowly losing effect the longer the fight goes on. Their only chance of turning this battle to their favor is by defeating the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, which would then allow Charlotte and the others to join the battlefield, and also lower the morale of the Storm Sparrows. But that would obviously take a bit more time toplete. As of now, they need to buy Charlotte and the others enough time. And in order to achieve that, they need to prevent any trouble from happening, which is exactly what Leo is doing right now. Even with the presence of Ash, Nightingale, and the Captains and Vice-Captains of the Elves Secret organization, it''s still impossible to cover everything on the battlefield, especially considering the fact that there are over 20,000 men. "Everyone, don''t stick with each other so closely, you are preventing the others from attacking!" "You can also divide into different groups so as to lure the Storm Sparrows into thinking that you are an easy target!" "Rear-line teams, don''t attack those Storm Sparrows farther at the back, focus on those closest to us!" All of a sudden, at the peripheral vision of Leo, he noticed a new group of people joining the rear-line teams from the forest. They were secretly slipping in through the assistance of Captain Timon''s men positioned at the rear-line teams. "Captain Timon''s little brother Timor is really not a trustworthy person," Leo said with a shake of his head. Just a while ago, Timor had said that he would be going along with all of his men from the Night Ear Guild into a different location. But here he sees him now, trying to take advantage of the Mischievous Lion Guild and Elves Secret organization against the Storm Sparrow tribe. Leo quickly turned to look at Elvis at his side as he said, "Call out for Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team, now!" "Yes, Guild Leader Loki!" Elvis replied as he immediately left to find Iasiah who should be close by Cassandra and the others right now. "By the way, be sure to bring Cassandra and the others as well," Leo quickly added. He''s worried that it wouldn''t be safe leaving Cassandra and the others without Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team around to protect them. After seeing Elvis leave, Leo then turned to look at Timor again who was still trying to sneak the members of his Night Ear Guild slowly to the rear-line teams of Captain Timon. "Timor-Timor-Timor, you are really leaving me with no other choice but to give you a hard time," Leo thought inwardly. He quickly added, "And as for your older brother Timon, just he waits, he''ll definitely be paying five times the consequences of thinking that he could just easily crossover my line," It doesn''t need a smart person to easily guess that Captain Timon is helping his little brother Timor again right now. If Captain Timon didn''t order his men to help his little brother Timor slip in the formation of the rear-line teams, then those people nearby, specifically Captain Iles'' men who are positioned at the rear-line teams, would have been able to easily notice the members of Night Ear Guild slipping in their formation. "Basing on the numbers of men of Captain Timon''s rear line teams right now, then Timon should have been slipping in his men from the very beginning of the battle," Leo thought. In the position of the rear-line teams, Captain Timon has assigned a total of two teams, the first team has a total of 1,000 men, and the second team has a total of 1,500 men. While at the front-line teams, he has assigned a total of three teams, the first team has a total of 1,000 men, the second team has a total of 1,000 men as well, while the third team has a total of 500 men only. But as of now, at the location of Captain Timon''s men at the rear-line teams, there are close to 3,500 men, an addition of close to 1,000 men, despite the fact that there are still 2,500 men at his front-line teams, implying that there were none of his men from his front-line teams that had retreated to his rear-line teams. This also shows that Timor has been slipping in his men for a long period of time now, which most likely from the very beginning of the battle. If only he wasn''t sharp enough to notice this huge increase in numbers of Captain Timon''s rear-line teamspared to the men of Captain Iles in his rear-line teams, then it would have been really difficult for him to have noticed Timor and his Night Ear Guild. "Guild Leader Loki, everyone is here now," Elvis quickly reported. "Guild Leader Loki!" Iasiah called out the moment he arrived along with both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team. "Good," Leo nodded his head. He then pointed towards the direction of Captain Timon''s rear-line teams as he said, "See those people over there slipping in through the rear-line teams of Captain Timon? Kill all of them without any mercy! I don''t care if they are from the Elves Secret organization or from the Night Ear Guild. Don''t leave any of those people alive. As for those that had already slipped in, leave them for now," It''s not actually impossible to differentiate the men from the Elves Secret organization and the Night Ear Guild that had already sessfully slipped inside the formation of the rear-line teams of Captain Timon. However, eliminating all the members of the Night Ear Guild wasn''t his main intention right now. What he really intended to do is to simply make it seem like Iasiah had identally thought that those people that were slipping in were outsiders and in order to avoid them from causing any trouble to their fight against the Storm Sparrow tribe, they killed all of them. As for how he would handle Captain Timon after doing this? That would be very easy. Not a big problem, at all... "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," Iasiah nodded his head in affirmation and didn''t bother to ask. Iasiah turned around and called out all the members of both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team as he then began informing them of what Guild Leader Loki wanted them to do. After he finished informing them, they turned around and prepared to leave. But before they could leave, Elvis suddenly motioned his hand to make them stop as he then turned to look at Leo and asked worriedly, "I don''t really mean to question your decision, Guild Leader Loki, but are you really sure about doing this?" Elvis was really worried that this might cause them to offend the Elves Secret organization. After all, the letter had only mentioned Captain Timon. So, they shouldn''t involve his men unless really necessary. "Don''t worry, I know exactly what I''m doing," Leo assured Elvis that there is no problem. He looked at Iasiah and said, "Proceed with the task. I''ll handle what will happen afterwards," Of course, he understands clearly that he shouldn''t involve any of the men of Captain Timon unless necessary. In fact, that''s exactly what he is doing right now; he''s only killing those people who are helping Captain Timon abuse his power. Is there actually something wrong with killing them? Even if those people were only forced to do that, it still doesn''t change the fact that they are involved in Captain Timon abusing his power. They are clearly aware that their actions are wrong from the very beginning. And in fact, they are also given a choice, which is to follow and not be punished or to not follow and be punished by Captain Timon. Their deaths are simply the consequences of them being cowards in face of Captain Timon and choosing the wrong side to follow. He also understands clearly that he really can''t me any of them for being cowards in face of Captain Timon. But the same logic also applies to him as well, they can''t me him for mercilessly killing all of them for helping Captain Timonmit the crime. Sometimes, one should pay the price of every action they make, especially inmitting a crime, even if they have a very reasonable excuse for them to do that. Although there could also be a time when they could be forgiven for doing something like that. But unfortunately, it is not today, because he also intended to cause fear to Captain Timon''s men so that they would learn to stand up for themselves. In such a way, the influence of Captain Timon to his men would slowly but surely decline, until eventually none of his men would follow him anymore. "Yes, Guild Leader Loki!" Iasiah along with both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team, finally left to execute their task. Chapter 533 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 8 Chapter 533 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The rear-line teams of Captain Timon are located on the right side, while Captain Iles'' rear-line teams are located on the left side. At this moment, a few of Captain Timon''s rear-line teams are helping Timor and the members of his Night Ear Guild to slip inside the formation of the rear-line teams. They have been doing this from the very beginning of the battle without letting anyone other than them know about it. "The surrounding is clear, tell the Night Ear Guild that they can bring in the next batch now," An Officer with the name of Kuwerd said to the men hiding behind the tall trees. "Okay!" One of the men replied to Officer Kuwerd before turning around to signal the members of the Night Ear Guild hiding a kilometer away at the back by using the light reflected from a mirror. Using Magic spells to send a signal is so conspicuous and would easily attract attention from Captain Iles'' rear-line teams, so they could only use a mirror to do it. "Go, go, go!" One of the Captains of the Night Ear Guild named Liman motioned his hand for his men to start moving after seeing the signal. Seeing Captain Liman''s action, the one hundred members of the Night Ear Guild hiding behind the tall trees swiftly began moving to slip into the formation of Captain Timon''s rear-line teams. "Stay low, so that we will not attract any unwanted attention," Captain Liman reminded his men. The one hundred men from the Night Ear Guild following the lead of Captain Liman crouched their bodies down to the ground in order to hide using the bushes around them and slowly moved forward. Some tall Elves even decided to crawl since even if they crouched down to the ground they would still be unable to hide their tall bodies using the bushes. "We are now close to the first stop, everyone keep up!" Captain Liman informed his men. The first stop that Captain Liman meant is a ce where they would stop for a while to check if it is still safe to continue or not. Their hiding location is still a bit farther away from Captain Timon''s rear-line teams, and every passing minute some of the men from Captain Iles'' rear-line teams would turn around to look in their direction to check if there were no signs of any Storm Sparrows trying to sneak behind their rear-line teams'' formation. This was only natural because even though they are located at the very back of the battlefield right now, there is still a possibility that the Storm Sparrows would sneak behind them andunch a surprise attack. So, to avoid getting noticed, the rear-line teams of Captain Timon had set up some ces for each and every 250 meters that the member of the Night Ear Guild could cross, which is under the management of an Officer. They would stop a total of three times, respectively at the 250 meters mark, 500 meters mark, and 750 meters mark, and then observe the movement of Captain Iles'' rear-line teams. Once the situation is clear again, they will continue until they finally arrived at the formation of Captain Timon''s rear-line teams. This was also not yet the end, because once all of them sessfully slipped in the rear-line teams of Captain Timon, they would then slowly proceed to the front-line teams of Captain Timon. Their main target is to steal as many carcasses of the Storm Sparrows as possible and then sell it to a merchant once they returned back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. And where else could they get most of that aside from the front-line teams, right? Although there is still a chance for them to earn some profit from the rear-line teams, and not to mention less danger of getting exposed as well, but it is extremely difficult to get those profits for themselves because all of the carcasses of the Storm Sparrows were being kept under close watch. It''s really unlike the situation at the front-line teams where every carcass of the Storm Sparrows is just simply being ignored because everyone is currently extremely busy fighting against batch after batch of Storm Sparrows. The only time they could im those profits would most likely be at the end of the battle. Unbeknownst to Captain Liman, Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team are now currently hiding up above the trees and watching them closely. "Sir Iasiah, we now have aplete understanding of their n," A Night Elf reported. He continued, "There are men of Captain Timon stationed in every 250 meters mark. The members of the Night Ear Guild would most likely stop from those locations to check before they continue again," "Good work!" Iasiah patted the Night Elf''s shoulder. He smiled and then said, "Now then, tell everyone to eliminate all of those men hiding at the 500 meters mark. Execute it without letting anyone notice, understood?" "Yes, sir Iasiah!" The Night Elf nodded in affirmation before leaving to inform the others. "Now then, let''s try and distract the others from noticing," Iasiah turned to look up at the few Storm Sparrows flying nearby his location with a mischievous smile on his face. ..... Meanwhile, located at the 250 meters mark were a total of 20 men of Captain Timon. At this moment, Captain Liman of the Night Ear Guild has now stopped at this location and is now waiting for the men of Captain Timon stationed at the 500 meters mark to send them a signal that it''s safe to continue. "We have now received a signal, tell them to continue," The Officer said after receiving the signal from the men stationed at the 500 meters mark. "Okay... wait, what is that?" Captain Liman suddenly pointed above them. The Officer quickly looked up only to see a Storm Sparrow flying straight towards their location. Bang! "Don''t let them move yet. Some of you, go and check what''s going on over there!" The Officer quickly ordered. "Yes, sir!" "I hope that it is only a Storm Sparrow and nothing else," Captain Liman said. "I hope so," The Officer replied. After a few minutes, the men returned and reported, "Reporting; we have only found a dead Storm Sparrow, sir!" Both Captain Liman and the Officer can''t help breathing a sigh of relief after hearing the report. "You can tell your men that they are safe to continue now," The Officer informed Captain Liman. "We will be on our way, then," Captain Liman bid farewell as he went to his men to inform them that they can continue. After seeing Captain Liman and his team leave, the Officer shook his head helplessly before saying, "Fucking bastards!" Unbeknownst to both Captain Liman and the Officer, it wasn''t actually only their side who had experienced a Storm Sparrownding on their location. The 500 meters mark, the 750 meters mark, and even the rear-line teams of Captain Timon had also experienced the same exact thing. All of them came into an immediate conclusion that there was nothing wrong as they weren''t able tomunicate with the others that something simr had also happened to their side. None of them could really expect that those Storm Sparrows were only a way to distract them from the attack that both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team hadunched to the men of Captain Timon located at the 500 meters mark. Without anyone noticing, all of the men at the 500 meters mark are now dead on the ground. "Sir Iasiah, we havepleted the mission very cleanly due to your distraction," The Night Elf before report to Iasiah the moment he arrived. Iasiah nodded his head and said, "Good! Now let''s go and prepare for the arrival of the members from the Night Ear Guild," "Yes, sir Iasiah," The Night Elf nodded his head. After nearly ten minutes of waiting, Captain Liman and his men finally arrived at the 500 meters mark. As soon as they arrived, they were instantly caught surprised that the people that hade to wee them were abination of Elves from both the Ice Elves and the Night Elves. "If I remember correctly, only the Mischievous Lion- Argh!" Before Captain Liman could finish his words, Iasiah had already stabbed a sword at his heart, swiftly taking his life away. Captain Liman''s men were caught unable to react. And before they could make any move, both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team had already arrived in front of them and began their ughter. Iasiah joined in after cleaning up Captain Liman of his stuff and storing his dead body inside a separate and empty Storage Ring. All of Captain Liman''s men were quickly killed, with no casualties received from both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team''s side. "Clean up everything here and store all the dead bodies of these people inside the Storage Rings that I have given to all of you," Iasiah instructed. "Yes, sir Iasiah!" Everyone nodded in affirmation. In the next moment, everyone started cleaning up the mess they have made. In ten minutes or so, they received a signal from the men at the 750 meters mark that the area is clear and they can proceed. All of them are still oblivious that all of theirrades in the 500 meters mark were already killed by Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team. "Finish up with everything, and let''s proceed to the next," Iasiah said. Chapter 534 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 9 Chapter 534 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 9 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take that long for Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team to finally arrived at the 750 meters mark. Because there were also just merely 20 men of Captain Timon stationed at the 750 meters mark, Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team didn''t face any kind of difficulty in killing all of them. After killing all of the men of Captain Timon at the 750 meters mark, they then swiftly cleaned up the mess and then quickly returned back to the 500 meters mark while leaving only a single Night Elf to keep a lookout at the 750 meters mark and report to them everything that happens at the rear-line teams of Captain Timon. It''s within their expectations already that the rear-line teams of Captain Timon would soon notice that something strange is going on since there were still no signs of any members of the Night Ear Guild arriving at their location after such a long period of time has passed. At that time, they would certainly send out some reinforcement to check and help if ever there is indeed anything wrong. That''s why they need someone to report to them once the reinforcement is sent out so that they will not be caught unprepared. As soon as they arrived at the 500 meters mark, Iasiah then informed everyone to begin setting up some traps around the 500 meters mark so that they will be able to catch anyone that tries to escape. The order that Guild Leader Loki had given to them is to kill everyone without any mercy. That''s why they will not let any men of Captain Timon stationed at the 250 meters mark and those still hiding members of the Night Ear Guild escape. These traps would also dy the reinforcement thates, which should give them enough time to kill as many as possible. Obviously, they can''t keep on killing anymore once the reinforcement arrives, because most likely they would persuade them to stop. After ten minutes or so, everyone finally finished setting up dozens of traps around the 500 metes mark. "Sir Iasiah, we are done setting up all the traps," An Ice Elf reported. "Okay, then let''s begin killing all of those remaining people," Iasiah smiled as he then charges first to the still clueless men of Captain Timon stationed at the 250 meters mark. Seeing Iasiah''s action, the 19 men of both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team quickly followed after. At the 250 meters mark, the Officer soon noticed Iasiah charging towards his direction. "Stop! Tell us who you are and state your intention foring here?!" The Officer took out his weapon and pointed it towards Iasiah. His men quickly followed along as they all took out their respective weapons. With a mischievous smile on his face, Iasiah replied, "I don''t need to answer a dead man''s question," Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Dozens of ice spikes shoot out behind Iasiah straight towards the direction of the Officer. "Rock Wall!" The Officer quickly casted to defend from the iing ice spikes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! BOOOOOOM! With Iasiah''s current cultivation level, his Magic spells are naturally not something that can just be easily blocked by some random Officer of the Elves Secret organization. In fact, even Captain Iles or Captain Timon wouldn''t be able to easily defend themselves from his attack as well. "Arghhh!" The Officer eximed painfully as his body turned into an ice spikes porcupine. The look of fear was evidently showed from his eyes as he turned to look at Iasiah. Whoooosh! Before the Officer could react, an ice spike shoots straight through his head, instantly taking his life away. "Everyone, run for your lives!" A soldier eximed loudly after seeing that their Officer is now dead. "Since you are all here, then all of you might as well just stay, forever!" Iasiah said as he casted another Magic spell, "Hail!" Above everyone''s head, a white-colored cloud quickly began forming. And as soon as the cloud was formed, ice spikes began raining down, soon impaling everyone who was hit to the ground. "Arghhh!" "Ahhh!" "Helppp!" Anyone that was impaled to the ground soon died as they were unable to escape anymore from the continuous barrage of ice spikes. Though some were still fortunate enough to escape in time from the range of attack of the Hail spell. But before they could even celebrate their survival, they were soon surrounded by men from both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team, and were immediately killed. "Please have mercy!" "Let me go, I beg of you!" "Save me!" No matter how much they begged, they were all killed mercilessly by Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team. After ten minutes or so, all of the men of Captain Timon stationed at the 250 meters mark were killed. None were able to survive. What followed after their deaths was the arrival of the Night Elf stationed at the 750 meters mark. "Sir Iasiah, the rear-line teams of Captain Timon had sent out a total of 200 men," The Night Elf reported. "Oh," Iasiah smiled in response. He turned to look at the men from both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team as he ordered, "Everyone, quickly begin looking for those members of the Night Ear Guild hiding in front and kill all of them without any mercy before the reinforcement arrives!" "Yes, sir Iasiah!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! It didn''t take that long for numerous cries of pain and begging for mercy to sound throughout the surrounding. "Ahhhhh!" "We are from the Night Ear Guild, stop killing us!" "Guild Leader Timor, help us!" But just like the men of Captain Timon stationed at the 250 meters mark, they were still killed no matter how much they beg and prove that they were not their enemies. "This is slower than I expected," Iasiah said, sounding a bit disappointed with the speed of killing of the members of the Night Ear Guild. If he allows this to continue, then they would most likely only be killing a few of them. He put his hand forward as he muttered silently, "Then, I''ll make it faster!" "Hailstorm!" Iasiah casted. WHOOOOOOOOOOOSH! This time, Iasiah didn''t just casted an ordinary Hail spell, but a much bigger and deadlier version of it, Hailstorm spell. Up above the heads of everyone, numerous white-colored clouds appeared. The surrounding started bing frosty and cold, making everyone''s bodies shiver, including both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team, though the former were a bit betterpared to thetter as they were all Ice Elves. In the next moment, a seemingly endless barrage of ice spikes began raining down towards the possible hiding spots of the members of the Night Ear Guild. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Iasiah controlled the Hailstorm spell perfectly well so that it wouldn''t identally kill anyone from both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team. The moment the ice spikes hit their target, either a sound of something hitting the ground would be heard or a painful scream of someone. "Arghhh!" "Ahhh!" "....." As long as they weren''t members of both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team, none of them were spared. "This is the consequence of causing Guild Leader Loki trouble!" Iasiah said out loud while waving his hand to barrage another location with ice spikes. The members of the Night Ear Guild began running around all over the ces, trying their best not to get hit by any of the ice spikes or to get out of the range of the hailstorm attack. Meanwhile, the members of both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team instantly stopped from going any farther in front as they then quickly retreated to the back of Iasiah. They were not stupid enough to not see the really obvious fact that Iasiah alone would be more than enough to eliminate every hiding member of the Night Ear Guild. And think about it, if the members of the Night Ear Guild are already trying their best to get out of the range of the hailstorm attack, then not to mention them. They are more than willing to stay here than to court death themselves. Soon, the reinforcement from the rear-line teams of Captain Timon had finally arrived. It was very obvious to see that they have suffered from the traps that Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team had set-up. "Stop!" Officer Kuwerd immediately eximed loudly as soon as he arrived at the scene. Hearing such a loud voice, Iasiah slowly turned his head to look at Officer Kuwerd as he furrowed his brows together before asking, "Why? Do you know any of these people?" "I..." Officer Kuwerd was left unable to reply to Iasiah''s question. He knew clearly that by saying ''Yes it would be the same as iming responsibility for all of these while saying ''No'' would be to offend Captain Timon. Because of this, he could only turn to look at Timor by his side who was still trying to catch his breath. "What... what are you doing, those... those people are all my men!" Timor eximed while still trying to catch his breath. But the moment he recognized Iasiah''s face, his expression immediately turned ugly as he added, "Executive Iasiah, sir..." "Your men?" Iasiah acted surprised, but he still didn''t stop the Hailstorm spell. "Yes, Executive Iasiah, sir," Timor quickly replied, but this time he sounded respectful. "Are you really sure? I feel like these men are not part of any of the groups that came with us. These people here had certainlye to this ce to cause us trouble," Iasiah said, sounding very doubtful. "I beg of you, Executive Iasiah, sir, please stop! Those people you are killing right now are really members of the Night Ear Guild," Timor doesn''t have any other choice left but to beg Iasiah to spare his men. If he allows this to continue any longer, then more of his men would die. "Then why didn''t you say so earlier," Iasiah finally stopped the Hailstorm spell. Timor''s head can''t help twitching hard after hearing Iasiah''s words. He thought, "Even if I say so earlier, you would definitely still not let them off that quickly!" "Since they were your men, then why were they acting like a thief or something," Iasiah asked while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. He added, "Seriously, their action really made me think that they are up to no good," "You have misunderstood us, Executive Iasiah, sir," Timor quickly replied while smiling wryly. He exined, "The reason why they were sneaking is because we don''t want to let any Storm Sparrows to see us," "Ohhh, is that so?" Iasiah began massaging his chin to act as if he was thinking. After a few seconds, he replied, "You''re right! Hahahaha, I really can''t believe I misunderstood those people. I deeply apologize for killing some of your men, Timor," "It''s okay, it''s okay, next time we will assure you not to cause any misunderstanding again," Timor said while gritting his teeth. "Since it''s all cleared out now, then we will take our leave," Iasiah motioned his hand to both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team to leave. "Wait, Executive Iasiah, sir, may I ask if you have also killed some other men who are not part of the Night Ear Guild?" Officer Kuwerd quickly stopped Iasiah from leaving. "If you meant to say those men who were helping Timor''s men, then yes, we have killed all of them. It seems like we have also misunderstood those people, but then I guess it can''t be helped since what''s done is done. We can never bring the dead back to life once they die," Iasiah replied while shaking his head helplessly. He turned around and finally left along with both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team. "Yes..." Officer Kuwerd could only agree with what Iasiah had said. But deep down inside of him, he mourns for the loss of hisrades and brothers. He stared furiously at Timor in front of him as he silently mes him and his older brother Timon for everything that had happened here. "Tch!" Timor clicked his tongue in irritation, "I''ll definitely make those people from the Mischievous Lion Guild pay!" Chapter 535 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 10 Chapter 535 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 10 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The news of hundreds of men of Timor''s Night Ear Guild and tens of men from the rear-line teams being killed by one of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Executive Iasiah, along with two of their teams, the Frost Lion team, and Ghost Lion team, soon reached the ears of Captain Timon at the front-line teams. "What did you say?!" Captain Timon immediately asked in anger after hearing the report. Officer Kuwerd began trembling in fear while kneeling on the ground, afraid that Captain Timon would kill him if he speaks any further. "Captain Timon, sir..." Vice-Captain Uriah quickly called out while his eyes were darting around the surrounding as if to signal Captain Timon that a lot of people are now looking at him, including Captain Iles and a few of his front-line teams. At the same time, he was also doing this to distract Captain Timon''s attention from Officer Kuwerd in order to save him "I know," Captain Timon pushed Vice-Captain Uriah away as he then flew straight towards the direction of Guild Leader Loki, intending to ask the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild for an exnation for why one of his Executives had killed his men and the men of his little brother Timor. "Are you okay, Vice-Captain Uriah, sir," Officer Kuwerd put his hand forward to help Vice-Captain Uriah to stand up from the ground. Vice-Captain Uriah took Officer Kuwerd''s hand as he replied, "Thank you," "Don''t mention it, Vice-Captain Uriah, sir. We are both on the same boat, so we should help each other," Officer Kuwerd said. "Yeah... but don''t worry, I''ll definitely pull this boat together to a calm ocean one day," Vice-Captain Uriah said as he stared at the back of Captain Timon, "Just wait for a bit, it would definitely be soon," "For our dead brothers," Officer Kuwerd said while clenching his fist to the point it started to bleed. "Yes, for our dead brothers who were unjustly killed and forced to die by Captain Timon," Vice-Captain Uriah patted Officer Kuwerd''s shoulder. With a smile on his face, he changed the topic, "Anyways, let''s handle the fight here so that no more brothers of ours would die," "Okay, Vice-Captain Uriah, sir," Officer Kuwerd nodded his head. ..... "Guild Leader Loki!" Captain Timon eximed as soon as hended in front of the young man currently sittingfortably on a wooden chair with his deep and cold eyes staring solemnly on the battlefield in front. "Yes, Captain Timon? Do you need anything?" Leo calmly turned to look at Captain Timon who''s eyes are staring daggers at him. "Guild Leader Loki, give me an exnation why you have killed my men and my younger brother Timor''s men?!" Captain Timon didn''t bother beating around the bush as he went straight to the point. "What do you mean, your men and your little brother Timor''s men?" Leo asked while raising one of his brows. "You...!" Captain Timon wasn''t able to hold back anymore as he charged straight towards Guild Leader Loki. But in the next moment, a sharp sword appeared in front of his neck, causing it to start bleeding. "Show respect, you insolent fool!" Iasiah warned with his sword pointing at Captain Timon''s neck. "Executive Iasiah!" Captain Timon eximed in anger as his eyes remain solemn while looking straight at Iasiah despite of the fact that if thetter wished it to, he could easily take his life away from him. "Captain Timon, don''t think that I won''t dare gauge that eyes of yours if you don''t show any respect to our Guild Leader Loki," Iasiah threatened while slowly moving his sword to the right eye of Captain Timon, ready to gauge out his eyes anytime. "Tch, a threat from such a punny Guild like your Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t work on me, Executive Iasiah. If you really wish to kill me right now, then I assure you that you''d be facing the wrath of the Elves Secret organization afterwards," Captain Timon sneered. "Are you really sure?" Leo asked, sounding really doubtful. If he didn''t receive the letter given to him by Madam Flores yesterday, then he would have definitely think twice about offending Captain Timon. But thinking of scaring him now using the name of the Elves Secret organization doesn''t work on him anymore if the threat came out from Captain Timon''s mouth. "Don''t forget, Guild Leader Loki, I''m one of the Captains of the Elves Secret organization! With my status alone, even the Guild Leader of the Red Fist Guild, Guild Leader Orcborg, would show respect to me!" Captain Timon confidently proimed. Seeing such an arrogant attitude of Captain Timon, Iasiah can''t help smiling in mockery. If only Captain Timon knew about the content of the letter that Leo had informed them about this morning, he would definitely not be acting this arrogant. In fact, he might even dare to lick Leo''s shoes or be his chair just so that he can satisfy him. Such a sight would have definitely brought a lot of humor to everyone. Unfortunately, Leo has already informed them not to reveal any information about that as they want to see the real character of Captain Timon. It seems like Captain Timon really has no idea that the Elves Secret organization is already nning to make him pay for all the crimes he hadmitted. Leo sped both of his hands together before resting his head on top as he said with a mischievous smile on his face, "Is that so? Then what do you think will happened if I tell the Elves Secret organization that you abuse your power by bringing your little brother Timor here with us despite of the fact that this operation was supposedly only a cooperation between the Mischievous Lion Guild and the Elves Secret organization with no mention of any Night Ear Guild?" Captain Timon''s face immediately turned ugly after hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words. "Not only that, you even dared to use your men... No, I mean the men of the Elves Secret organization, to help your little brother Timor earn some benefits in this operation. Though unfortunately, it failed miserably since I sent Iasiah to cause them trouble," Captain Timon started bing nervous as he found out that his n has been revealed easily by Guild Leader Loki. "You see, Captain Timon, I might be much younger than you, much weaker than you, and has less experienced than you. But don''t you ever think that I''m stupider than you. Do you really think that you can just crossover my line that easily as if I''m blind and can''t see what you are really doing?" "Captain Timon, let me ask you this question; if you really just wanted your younger brother Timor to gain more experience by bringing him here, then why did you also brought over a thousand of his own men? Does he really need that many people just to protect him, huh? Or is it because he''s a coward or a weakling that he can''t survive without that many people to protect him?" " I..." Captain Timon really found himself unable to answer such a question. Indeed, what Guild Leader Loki has said is correct; if he had only thought of wanting to let his little brother Timor gain more experience by bringing him here, then just simply bringing with him ten to twenty members of the Night Ear Guild would have been enough. However, that wasn''t what he was aiming to do from the start. In truth, what he really aimed to do is for the Night Ear Guild to make a profit from this operation. With a dark expression on his face, Leo said, "Captain Timon, only a fool would believe that you have brought him here to gain more experience. And unfortunately, I''m not that fool. So, if you don''t want to escte this matter even further, then I suggest that you simply return back to your position andplete the task that I gave to you... or maybe, justplete the task that the Elves Secret organization has given to you, do we have an agreement here?" Gritting his teeth furiously, Captain Timon replied, "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," "Good," Leo nodded his head as he then turned around to looked at the battlefield in front again. He soon added with a threatening tone in his voice, "By the way, if you are thinking of revenge, I rmend that you do it once we return back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. If you really choose to do it here, believe me, you and your little brother Timor and his entire Night Ear Guild would soon be fertilizers of this ce. You can take what I did to your men and your little brother Timor''s men as an example," "And before leaving, take this as a souvenir with you," Leo said before tossing a bunch of Storage Rings to Captain Timon. Inside of those Storage Rings were the first batch of people that Iasiah and both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team had killed. He really didn''t understand why Iasiah brought him such a disgusting and gruesome gift before, but now he finally understood that it was actually for him to give to Captain Timon. What a really ''kind-hearted'' person... As soon as Captain Timon looked at the content inside the Storage Ring, his face immediately turned dreadful. He can''t help staring at Guild Leader Loki in anger, but he quickly changed his expression in the next second as he right after saw the tip of Iasiah''s sword still pointing at his right eye. "I''ll definitely remember this, Guild Leader Loki," Captain Timon said before turning around. As he makes his way to leave, he added, "Be sure to start cleaning your neck now, because I will definitely being for your head soon," "What a funny guy," Leo said before turning to looked at Iasiah, "If you were given a chance to fight against Captain Timon, who do you think will win?" "I assure you that Captain Timon will never be able to wake up from his bed ever again," Iasiah replied. "Good, then I want you to do exactly that once we finished getting all of the information we needed from him," Leo ordered. "You can consider it done, Guild Leader Loki," Iasiah nodded his head in affirmation. Chapter 536 - Operation: Capturing More Galaxylevel Magical Beast Part 11 Chapter 536 Operation: Capturing more Gxy-level Magical Beast part 11 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Although Leo had received a death threat from Captain Timon just now, he quickly put such thoughts to the back of his head in the next second as he turned to look at the battle of Charlotte and the others against the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. "It seems like the battle would be ending soon," Leo muttered silently. At this moment, the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow is already down on the ground, unable to continue flying as its bones in its wings seems to now be broken, not literally though, the bone is still connected to the rest of its body, but it couldn''t p anymore in order for it to fly as its wings were twisted into a weird angle by who knows exactly who. Surrounding the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow were a few heavily injured but still fighting strong 8 Star Storm Sparrows that tried to help its Leader in its fight against Charlotte and the others. "I guess that we will have some extra catch today," Leo can''t help smiling in delight while thinking of also capturing those 8 Star Storm Sparrows, a total of eight of them, along with the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. Although there''s really no use in exchanging for the 8 Star Storm Sparrows for points anymore in the Emerald Event at this moment, considering that they are already top three in the leaderboard of the Emerald Event with only a small chance for the top four to overtake them, but there are still plenty of uses for it. Like for example, exchanging it for money or Magical resources to those that wants to earn more points in the Emerald Event, or use it as a material to craft some useful items, such as using its w to make a weapon, using its bones to make an armor, or use its feathers to make clothes that has a Wind Element or Lightning Element resistance. There''s really a lot of uses for capturing an 8 Star Storm Sparrow aside from exchanging it for points in the Emerald Event. As long as he could hire the right people to do the job, then it wouldn''t be impossible to achieve any of those. "Elvis, tell Ash and Nightingale to start retreating," Leo said as soon as he saw Charlotte taking out a few cages from her Storage Ring. Elvis turned to look in the direction where Leo was looking at as he soon after understood the reason why. He replied, "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," After a few minutes, the front-line teams could finally be seen slowly retreating while at the same time storing all of the carcasses of the Storm Sparrows that they have killed inside their Storage Rings. Of course, there are certain people who were assigned to store those carcasses of the Storm Sparrows. After all, just letting everyone store the Storm Sparrows inside their Storage Rings would be so troublesome since not everyone would step forward to admit the truth. Meanwhile, at the fight against the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow... "Ethan and ine, help me make this big guy go to sleep!" Charlotte eximed after taking out a few cages from her Storage Ring. "Okay!" "Okay!" Both Ethan and ine nodded their heads in affirmation. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! With her Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger in both her hands, Charlotte charged towards the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow along with both Ethan and ine following behind her. "Get out of the way!" Charlotte waved the Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger to push away the iing 8 Star Storm Sparrow. ng! Whoooooosh! The unfortunate 8 Star Storm Sparrow was flung away towards the two 8 Star Storm Sparrows that Edward was currently fighting against. Bangggggg! "Thank you!" Edward nodded her head at Charlotte. "Help us keep away those 8 Star Storm Sparrows," Charlotte said. "Roger!" Whooooosh! Edward went to chase after those three 8 Star Storm Sparrows so as to keep them busy and not to cause any trouble to Charlotte and the others. Charlotte, Ethan, and ine continued flying towards the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. But they were soon immediately rendered in disbelief as they saw the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow banging its head really hard to the Storm Sparrow Tree, causing its head to start bleeding really badly. That wasn''t yet the end, as it continues to bang its head over and over again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "What the heck! Is the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow trying to kill itself?!" Ethan asked in curiosity. "It seems to be the case," ine expressed her thoughts. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s quickly prevent the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow from killing itself. A dead Beast Lord Storm Sparrow wouldn''t give us anything!" Charlotte eximed, a bit nervous inside. She really can''t imagine what Leo would say to them if they bring to him a dead Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. What they have thought is indeed the case right now... As soon as the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow found out that these people it was fighting against weren''t actually here to kill it, but rather to bring it to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, it immediately thought of killing itself. With its many years of experience of being the Leader of the Storm Sparrow tribe, it already knew that all of the Magical Beasts that were caught and brought to the Emerald Tree Kingdom for the so-called Emerald Event would never return back alive. Until now, none of the Magical Beasts knew the exact reason why as there was no one that was captured and escaped alive to tell them the truth. But if there is one thing it knew for certain, that is death is much better than to be captured alive. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! All of a sudden, hundreds of vines shoot out from the ground towards the direction of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. At this moment, Chief Lago was closer to the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, so the moment he understood what it was intending to do, he immediately throws away the two 8 Star Storm Sparrows he was fighting against just now and put his hand forward to cast a Vine spell to stop the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow from killing itself. The hundreds of vines immediately began pulling the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow away from the Storm Sparrow Tree as soon as it arrived so that it can''t continue banging its head anymore. But everyone was soon dumbfounded as they saw the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow beginning to twirl its neck around the vines, obviously intending to use the vines to choke itself. "Quickly make it go to sleep!" Chief Lago immediately canceled the Vine spell lest he would kill the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow because of it. With the vines losing their strength, the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow immediately dashed towards the Storm Sparrow Tree again as it soon after returned to banging its head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "Cut the tree, go and cut the fucking tree!" Edward exined loudly for Charlotte and the others to hear while still fending off against three 8 Star Storm Sparrows. As soon as Ethan heard Edward''s words, he immediately brandished his Moon Sword and casted, "ming Tempest!" WHOOOOOOOSH! WHOOOOOOSH! Two ming crescent sword lights shoot towards the Storm Sparrow Tree. But before the two sword lights could reach the huge tree, the two 8 Star Storm Sparrows that Chief Lago had flung away just now suddenly jumped in front to block it. In the next moment, the two 8 Star Storm Sparrows were immediately sent flying as they soon after crashed on the ground tens of meters away from the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, unable to stand back again due to their now seriously injured state. "Are these 8 Star Storm Sparrows out of their minds?!" Ethan was really surprised at seeing the two 8 Star Storm Sparrows who nearly lost their lives just to block his attack. "Don''t tell me they are actually supporting their own Leader to kill itself?!" Edward can''t help but assumed. "You ants really leave me with no other choice," Charlotte finally can''t take the constant disturbance of the 8 Star Storm Sparrows anymore. With a wave of her Six Headed Snake Twin Dagger, she roared, "Rock Demon sh!" Whoooooosh! Whooooosh! Two extremely sharp crescent lights were shot out from the Six Headed Snake Twin Daggers straight towards the three 8 Star Storm Sparrows blocking their front. "Double Power!" The two crescent lights instantly merged together tobine both its Magic Power. "Arckkk!" "Arckkk!" "Arckkk!" The three 8 Star Storm Sparrows were easily cut into two halves and killed with Charlotte''s Rock Demon sh attack. "Speed Decrease!" ine casted a Support Magic spell towards the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow to slow down the speed of its movement. She then quickly followed after another Support Magic spell targeted towards the remaining five 8 Star Storm Sparrows, "Petrified!" Whooooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! All the remaining five 8 Star Storm Sparrows immediately stopped moving as they then started falling to the ground. "Go! While I can still hold all of them down!" ine eximed loudly to both Charlotte and Ethan. Her Petrified spell could supposedly only hold down three targets for a maximum duration of a minute, but since she''s using it to four targets, not to mention powerful ones, it would most likely only hold them for half a minute. Without wasting any time, Charlotte and Ethan flew swiftly flew towards the slow-moving Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. Before the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow could bang its head for another time to the Storm Sparrow Tree, a series of powerful but not so deadly strikes hit its neck, instantly causing it to go to sleep. Bang! "Block its Gxy so that it wouldn''t be able to self-destruct its Stars and kill itself," Chief Lago didn''t forget to remind Charlotte and Ethan as he remembered that it''s still possible to kill oneself by destroying their own cultivation. Charlotte nodded her head gratefully at Chief Lago as she then blocked the Gxy of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow inside its consciousness with the help of Ethan. They used their own Mana to temporarily block off the connection of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow to its own consciousness. "Finally," Charlotte quickly sat down on the ground in relief after finally making the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow go to sleep. This big guy is really unlike the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle which only needed a few hits to be unconscious. "ine, hold on for a bit!" Ethan immediately flew towards his wife ine after defeating the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow as she still needed help in dealing with the remaining four 8 Star Storm Sparrows. "Remember to put those 8 Star Storm Sparrows inside the cages," Charlotte quickly reminded in fear that Ethan might just identally kill all of the 8 Star Storm Sparrows. Charlotte turned to look at the unconscious Beast Lord Storm Sparrow as she said, "Have a good night''s sleep, big guy!" Chapter 537 - A Secret Way To Trick The Contract Chapter 537 A secret way to trick the contract Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Let''s go," Leo said to Cassandra and the others who were currently training with their weapons at the side while showing expression of boredom and irritation to who else but him... Next time, he''d definitely bring them to somewhere less dangerous, so that they can continue training even without anyone protecting them. Charlotte and the others had already defeated the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, so it''s now time to leave since they would eventually be bringing it back with them along with the five remaining alive 8 Star Storm Sparrows. Honestly, he really can''t believe that Charlotte had just killed three 8 Star Storm Sparrows. Does she not know that they are also worth a lot, especially if they are alive? Fortunately, she didn''t turn those three 8 Star Storm Sparrows into ashes, hence they can still make use of them. And there were also those two seriously injured 8 Star Storm Sparrows. He really hopes that they won''t die along the way back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, that would be so frustrating if it really happens. "The Storm Sparrows are finally retreating back to their Storm Sparrow Tree," Elvis said as he noticed the Storm Sparrows flying back to the Storm Sparrow Tree. The reason for these Storm Sparrows retreating back to the Storm Sparrow Tree was because they already realized that they can''t win this battle anymore as their Leader, specifically the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, was now captured by Charlotte and the others. Aside from that, they also knew that it''s much better to conserve their strength, especially with the still ongoing battle against the Treasure Beetle tribe. ..... In the evening, all the Flyingboats of both the Mischievous Lion Guild and Elves Secret organization swiftly began taking off one by one and began traveling back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. The reason for their quick leave this time is exactly because they don''t really want to waste any more time as they still want to capture more Gxy-level Magical Beast before the Emerald Event is over. They will bring this Beast Lord Storm Sparrow back to the Emerald City and exchange it for some benefits from the Evergreen royal family, and then after that, they would then leave again to catch another Gxy-level Magical Beast. Time is quickly running out, and more time wasted means less Gxy-level Magical Beast captured. The caged Beast Lord Storm Sparrow is currently dangling below as it was chained to the bottom of four Flyingboats just likest time with the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. The 8 Star Storm Sparrows, a total of five of them, were also in the same situation as well, their cages attached to the other Flyingboats. They were really just so huge to be on-board in the Flyingboats, that''s why they can only be dangled below. Anyways, Charlotte, Elvis, ine, Edward, Sele, Chief Lago, and the other people with 5 Star level cultivation from both the Mischievous Lion Guild and Elves Secret Organization were assigned with different schedules to protect the cages from daring Magical Beasts. At this moment, Leo and all the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were gathered inside the meeting room. "Guild Leader Loki, here''s my report about our investigation to Captain Timon," Elvis handed Leo a detailed report about Captain Timon. He added, "And this is a bit of our findings to Timor and his Night Ear Guild," Leo received both reports as he quickly began reading them. His face can''t help turning solemn after reading the first report about Captain Timon. Just like what they have expected, Captain Timon is a really abusive person. Apparently, none of Captain Timon''s men had been spared from his punishment. And the majority of them had even received no less than twenty times of punishment after all of these years being one of Captain Timon''s men. In fact, some had even died as Captain Timon wasn''t able to hold back his strength. Of course, there are also many other reasons as well, like for example, they were forced to go on a mission with a very high chance of dying. It wasn''t only that, abusing his power was only considered as one of the many crimes that Captain Timon hadmitted after all of these years of him being one of the Captains of the Elves Secret organization. He had also sold many items from the Elves Secret organization without any knowledge of Madam Flores or any higher-ups of the Elves Secret organization to some clients he had acquainted with, involving himself with a lot of illegal activities such as corruption, epting bribery, ve trafficking, and had even attacked merchant caravans using the men of the Elves Secret organization. Actually, it would have been alright if only Captain Timon was ordered to do all of these by the Elves Secret organization. However, that was clearly not the case. He had repeatedlymitted all of these crimes without any consent from the Elves Secret organization. It''s really a serious problem to find out about this because after all of those crimes that Captain Timon hadmitted, he actually still hasn''t broken the contract he had signed with the Elves Secret organization yet. "Is there actually some kind of method to trick the contract so that it wouldn''t punish the person who broke the conditions written on it?" Leo asked everyone. "Base on my knowledge, such a thing doesn''t exist," Ethan replied. He had signed many simr contracts in the past, especially rted to the military, but he had never discovered any secret method for someone to trick the contract so that they will not be punished once they broke the conditions written on it. Unless of course if the other person who had signed the contract has voluntarily voided the contract or has already died, which should not be the case of the Elves Secret organization. "Yeah, I''ve been an Information Dealer for so long, but I''ve yet to discover such a thing as well," Elvis supported Ethan''s im. "Actually," Ash suddenly raised her hand. "Yes, Ash?" Leo looked at Ash. "There is actually a way to do that," Ash replied. "Go on," Leo motioned his hand for Ash to continue speaking. "If Captain Timon made another personmit all of those crimes for him, then it''s very possible for him not to be punished by the contract at all," Ash exined, she continued, "It''s like this, words alone is not something the contract would instantly recognize as breaking the condition, unless of course if he reveals some secrets of the Elves Secret organization that shouldn''t be revealed to anyone, which is considered as betrayal," "Everyone could say whatever they wanted to say, even if they say that they are going to kill Madam Flores or even the President of the entire Elves Secret organization. But words alone don''t kill anyone, right?" "In the end, the final decision tomit that crime or notpletely depends on the person. So, if Captain Timon tells someone to steal items from the Elves Secret organization for him and they really choose to do it, then Captain Timon wouldn''t be the one to be punished, but rather it is that person who hadmitted the crime as he had chosen the decision tomit the crime despite also having the choice not to do it," Ash finished exining. "What? You could actually do something like that?!" Edward said, really surprised about the secret to trick the contract. It wasn''t only Edward who was shocked, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Chief Lago, Sele, and Elvis were also surprised as well to find out about such information. In the past, Ash had done something simr to this. It''s really such a selfish and cruel act, but in her current situation at that time... No, the current situation of all the Hybrids who were ves, choosing to do something wrong to make things right was something that they sometimes have to do. "Then this means that those people whomitted crimes for Captain Timon were forced tomit those crimes, right?" Ethan quickly realized something. "Most likely," Leo nodded his head. He added, "Captain Timon should have something against those people that''s why they were left with no other choice but tomit the crime for him," "Just how selfish and cruel is this Captain Timon?!" Cassandra eximed furiously. Even the Commander who drove her away from the Crimson Rose Kingdom in the past wasn''t as cruel as this, he at least treats all of his men depending on the contributions they have made to him. If a person contributes a lot to him, then he will take good care of that person, and if they don''t, then only would he punish that person. "This... even the members of the ck organization we have fought against in the past feels much kinder than Captain Timon," Elizabeth said. "I agree," Angel agreed. "I''ll definitely rmend Captain Timon to the ck organization if ever we meet one of their members in the future," Veronica jokingly said. "Nah, those members of the ck organization we have encountered back then in the Lionheart Kingdom were the lowest rank, that''s why they weren''t that corrupted yet," Ash shook her head in disagreement. "Then we are really fortunate at that time since we haven''t met members of the ck organization simr to Captain Timon," Charlotte can''t help saying. "Anyways, what about Captain Timon''s little brother Timor?" Cassandra asked while looking at Leo. "Ummm..." Leo massages his chin while reading the contents of the report about Timor. "Timor is much better than his older brother Timon, at least that is what is written in this report," Leo said. He continued, "He treats his people well, and gives them a corresponding amount of resources depending on their contributions to the Night Ear Guild. Also, he takes them to different ces to train and experience more, which should be exactly what he did this time, and he doesn''t force anyone unless absolutely necessary. Though there were numerous rumors circting about him from the men of Captain Timon that says he is a very perverted person, every beautiful woman that catches his sight would not be spared to be brought to his bed," Leo turned to look at Cassandra and the others as he said, "You know what that means, right?" "Yeah..." Cassandra and the others quickly nodded their heads in understanding. This means that they can never reveal their appearance to Timor lest he would cause Leo some trouble. "No worries though, because Timor is not someone that is considered as dangerous, so far... Well, we also do something like he does, at least not the perverted part," Leo said as he put the report about Timor on the table, he continued, "Nevertheless, we should still not let our guard down to both Captain Timon and his little brother Timor," Leo turned to look at Elvis as he handed to him the report about Captain Timon before saying, "Once we returned back to the Emerald City, gave this report to Madam Flores. But, tell her that she shouldn''t do something to Captain Timon yet, because we still need him for something, understood?" "Yes, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis nodded his head. "That''s all for today''s meeting, everyone dismissed," Leo said before he turned to look at Sele who was currently sitting beside Edward, "Sele, stay for a bit, I want to hear what you have discovered," Chapter 538 - 538 Looking For The Next Target Chapter 538 Looking for the next target Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Sele didn''t participate in the fight against the Storm Sparrow tribe for a reason. Just like Elvis, she was also assigned to investigate something, specifically the location of another Gxy-level Magical Beast, to be captured. Sele went to the Red Area to the west of the Storm Sparrow Tree. It was a ce Elvis had named, Nature Hercules Valley. Just like what the name Nature Hercules Valley had implied, this is a valley under the territory of a Nature Hercules tribe, specifically the evolved version of the Nature Minions, and with the leader of this ce being a Beast Lord Nature Hercules. "I wasn''t able to write any report," Sele scratched her cheeks awkwardly. She was working all alone, unlike Elvis who has many men under hismand that he can order to write a report while the others were gathering information, and also the moment she returned she wasn''t given enough time to write a report as Leo immediately called out for a meeting. "It''s alright, just tell me what you have found," Leo waved his hands off. "Ummm... I only found countless Nature Minions..." Sele said before shaking her head in disappointment to herself. She was supposedly assigned to investigate the location of a Gxy-level Magical Beast living in the Nature Hercules Valley, yet the only thing she found out was a valley full of Nature Minions. "You mean to say those cowardly Nature Minions?" Leo doubtfully asked. "Yeah..." Sele nodded her head in confirmation. "Go on," Leo motioned his hand for Sele to continue speaking. Sele quickly exined, "I also thought at first that those were actually Nature Hercules, because base on the Magical Beasts Encyclopedia that Elvis had given to me before leaving, the Nature Hercules is the evolved version of the Nature Minions and that they looked almost identical," "However, base on the pictures of the Nature Hercules that I''ve seen in the Magical Beasts Encyclopedia, they have two or more Magical nt above their heads. But what I''ve seen were merely a single Magical nt, which means to say that they are Nature Minions and not Nature Hercules, "I really didn''t believe it at first. After all, Elvis had already informed us that this is the territory of a Nature Hercules tribe. I thought that maybe the reason why there are a lot of Nature Minions to be found here is because it''s the hatching time for their Magical Beast''s eggs. So, I went a bit deeper into the Nature Hercules Valley. But even after crossing tens of kilometers, I still didn''t find any signs of Nature Hercules. But instead, what I found out were only even more Nature Minions," "Maybe the Nature Hercules are just living even deeper in the Nature Hercules Valley, that''s why I wasn''t able to find any of them. Of course, I also thought of exploring even deeper, but because you reminded me that we will be leaving once the night falls, that''s why I haven''t continued even farther," Sele finished exining. "It seems like it would take us some time to look for the whereabouts of the Beast Lord Nature Hercules," Leo went into deep thought. Sele was supposedly going to locate the whereabouts of the Beast Lord Nature Hercules, so that they can just simply go over there immediately after exchanging the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow to the Evergreen royal family, and fight against it, like what they did to the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. However, since Sele wasn''t able to locate the Beast Lord Nature Hercules, then the only thing left to do is to look for another Gxy-level Magical Beast. With how big the Nature Hercules Valley is, it would definitely take them a lot of time just to locate the whereabouts of the Beast Lord Nature Hercules, especially considering the fact that it used to be a Nature Minion before bing a Nature Hercules, specifically the Magical Beasts that likes to hide in extremely difficult ces to find. Not to mention, traveling to that ce would also take a considerable amount of time. Doing this would solve their problem about racing against time. So, it''s indeed best to find another target, in particr, a Gxy-level Magical Beast closer to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. "You are dismissed," Leo said, but he quickly informed Sele, "By the way, please call Elvis for me, I need him for something really important," "Yes, Guild Leader Leo," Sele nodded her head before leaving the meeting room. The only major problem of looking for a Gxy-level Magical Beast located somewhere nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom is the fact that hecks information. Fortunately, he has Elvis, who is not only an Information Dealer but had also explored the entire Emerald Forest in the past and was even the person who created the entire map of it. Hopefully though that Elvis'' information about the Gxy-level Magical Beast located nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom is not outdated. If that really turns out to be the case, then they''d be stuck on searching for the next Gxy-level Magical Beast to capture. It didn''t take that long for Elvis to enter the meeting room. "Guild Leader Leo," Elvis greeted. "Come in and have a seat," Leo pointed his hand to the chair beside him. Elvis nodded his head and went to sit on the chair. He then asked, "What can I help you with, Guild Leader Leo?" "Elvis, do you have any information about a Gxy-level Magical Beast located nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom?" Leo immediately went straight to the point. "Why? Is there perhaps some kind of problem about the Beast Lord Nature Hercules?" Elvis asked curiously. "Yeah... Unfortunately, Sele was unable to find the Beast Lord Nature Hercules in the Nature Hercules Valley," Leo replied. "Hmmm..." Elvis nodded his head in understanding before thinking of a solution. After a minute or so, he said, "I don''t really know if the information I know about the Gxy-level Magical Beast located nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom is still useful to this date. After all, my information about them has dated way back to ten or so of years ago..." "Indeed," Leo can''t help shaking his head in disappointment. Just like the worst-case scenario that he had expected; outdated information. "No worries though," Elvis said with a smile, he continued, "Even if my information is outdated, surely the other Information Dealer staying in the Emerald Tree Kingdom knows a lot about them. We''ll just look for some Information Dealers, and then buy the information they have about some Gxy-level Magical Beast located nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "My decision of calling you here is indeed correct!" Leo said in delight, but his face instantly turned solemn in the next moment as he saw Elvis'' smiled turned into a frown. "But unfortunately, this would also mean that we will havepetitors to fight against us in capturing the Gxy-level Magical Beast," Elvis shook his head. He then exined, "Most of the Gxy-level Magical Beasts that were caught in the past were all located nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom. That''s why, in order to find more Gxy-level Magical Beast, they would have to go to farther ces just like what we did, though not really that far away... After all, they don''t have the same method as ours, which is to use a fleet of Flyingboats to travel," "Most likely, they would only go and search those Red Areas nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom that weren''t yet touched by anyone in the previous Emerald Events. However, since these Red Areas are closer to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, it is to be expected already that a lot of people wille and also search for a Gxy-level Magical Beast over there to capture," "That''s why whenever someone found a Gxy-level Magical Beast, the information would soon after spread to all the people present in that area. In order to prevent the information to spread even further, specifically to the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, the people who knew about it would normally agree to lock down the information and discuss a deal with each other on how they should share the profit. Of course, whenever there is such a situation, the strong people would have more saypared to the weak, thus the information would still end up spreading because the weak wants to earn more profit, but of course only to those people who can pay the right price," "Aside from the Wolf Howl organization, there are only the Major Noble Households that canpete against us, so it shouldn''t be a problem," Leo said. "That is if you only consider the forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. But you should already know that the territories nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom are also participating in this event, like for example the Moon Werewolf Kingdom, specifically the closest ally of the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Elvis said, he continued, "To tell you the truth, most of the outsiders don''t really care about whoever we are, they only care about getting benefits for themselves," "Not to mention, now that the different sponsors are also making their own moves to earn benefits for themselves as well in the Emerald Event, this would make the other participants more powerful," "Even though I know how much you really hate this word, but once we choose to do that, we don''t have any choice but to face against a lot of trouble," Hearing Elvis'' words, Leo could only heave a sigh of helplessness as he said, "Since that''s the only way, then... then let''s just do it..." He really can''t believe that he''s saying this right now. For the first time ever in his entire life, he is actually personally inviting trouble toe to walk inside his house and try to destroy it... This better be worth it! Chapter 539 - Exchanging The Beast Lord Storm Sparrow Chapter 539 Exchanging the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "You can leave the job of looking for the Information Dealer to me, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis stood up from his chair and bowed his head. "Okay, I entrust the job to you," Leo nodded his head with a smile on his face. He then quickly changed the topic, "Anyways, have you eaten your dinner yet?" "I was before you called me..." Elvis scratched his head. "Then, let''s go!" Leo stood up from his chair and left the room along with Elvis. On the way to the canteen, Leo and Elvis continued talking. The topic of their discussion was information about some noteworthy forces outside of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Even while eating in the canteen, they still continued talking about such a topic so that Leo could learn more and not remain oblivious about the potential trouble that they might be encountering. The discussion only ended when Leo started feeling a bit tired. He bid farewell to Elvis who was going to guard the cages dangling below the Flyingboats tonight along with the others. As Leo arrived inside his room, he immediately went to his bed and quickly go to sleep, leaving Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash frowning a few meters away from him. Hepletely ignored Cassandra and the others who were looking at him just now with gazes full of expectations about doing something perverted the moment he entered. To be more precise, those were gazes full of lust. Honestly, he was already very used to this, because every night he entered in is room, which is the biggest room of all in this Emerald Elven Flyingboat and was also shared with all of his women, they would immediately seduce him, even to the point that they have already taken out their respective jars full of condoms and put it beside his bedside cab in order to tempt him. However, even after all of their seductions and methods of temptation, he still didn''t cave in and do it with them. This is just how serious he is about not wanting to deal with the never-ending trouble that wille after granting them their desire. And besides, he is not a fool to really believe that Cassandra and the others would be easily persuaded to just do it sometimes. He could already expect that what they would do instead is that they would agree on having a schedule again on who''s going to do it with him on this day, the next day, the day after that, and so on and so forth, just like the previous situations. Although that sounded really great and fun, which certainly would to almost every man, including him as well, but that would also affect his n of cultivating before going to sleep. His schedule is almost so fully packed with only the time being free in the evening. And yet he would actually choose to have sex rather than cultivate to be much stronger? Only near-sighted or lustful people would choose to do something like that, which he''s certainly not included. Of course, one day he would definitely do it with them. After all, he''s a man, and also Cassandra and the others are really so tempting to eat. In fact, deep inside of him, he had long been desiring of eating all of them. But just like what he had said before, he would only choose to do that when he has the time to deal with the trouble that wille after doing it... or maybe when he could finally talk some sense to Cassandra and the others. This is really so troublesome... Two dayster, they finally returned back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom, shocking everyone once again with the news of the Mischievous Lion Guild capturing another Gxy-level Magical Beast. It wasn''t only the Gxy-level Magical Beast that they have captured that surprised everyone, it was also because they could finally confirm the news that the Elves Secret organization had indeed chosen to sponsor someone in the Emerald Event for the very first time. "Guild Leader Loki," Commander Vargas greeted with a smile. "Commander Vargas, I''m here again to trade another Gxy-level Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family," Leo motioned his hand for Charlotte and the others to bring forth the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow. BANGGGG! Charlotte and the others soon brought the caged Beast Lord Storm Sparrow in front of Leo and Commander Vargas. "I see that you have surprisingly caught a Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, one of the strongest and hardest Gxy-level Magical Beast to catch," Commander Vargas said while observing the caged Beast Lord Storm Sparrow before shaking his head in disappointment. If only this Beast Lord Storm Sparrow wasn''t seriously injured, then there would have been a chance that the Evergreen royal family would choose to tame it. Really unfortunate... "I would like to exchange this Beast Lord Storm Sparrow for a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family, five more Emerald Elven Flyingboats, and a qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Leo didn''t waste any time as he immediatelyy down the price of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow that they have captured. Commander Vargas raised one of his brows in curiosity before saying, "I can understand that you want to exchange this Beast Lord Storm Sparrow for a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family and five more Emerald Elven Flyingboats, but why do you also want to exchange it for a qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition?" "Your Mischievous Lion Guild is still in the third ce. Although it only has a few hundreds of thousands of points difference with the one in the fourth ce nowpared to a few days ago and has a very high chance of dropping down to the fourth ce if you don''t increase the points of the Mischievous Lion Guild, but even if they can indeed rece you, it would still not mean that you will not be able to qualify in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "So, I''m really curious to know the reason why?" Commander Vargas really can''t help wanting to know the answer to his question. Leo simply smiled and said, "You will find out in a few days," Obviously, there''s a reason for him to exchange the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow for qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. He''s not just blindly exchanging for anything. "Okay," Commander Vargas nodded his head in understanding as he chooses to be patient and wait for the time that Guild Leader Loki gives him the answer to his question. He continued, "Anyways, since that''s what you want, then I agree!" Leo and Commander Vargas shook each other''s hand to mark the conclusion of their deal. The Mischievous Lion Guild would receive a contract to have a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family, five Emerald Elven Flyingboats, and the qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition in the next day, while the Evergreen royal family will receive the seriously injured Beast Lord Storm Sparrow today. After that, Leo immediately informed Elvis to start looking for an Information Dealers that has information about a Gxy-level Magical Beast located nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom. He also reminded him to not forget to give the report about Captain Timon to Madam Flores. Lastly, he informed Edward and Sele to start looking for people that wanted to exchange using Magical resources and other necessary items that could help the Mischievous Lion Guild for points in the Emerald Event. This was the exact reason why he had decided to choose one of the three exchanges of the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow to be a qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition because it''s now time to make use of the points they have earned to grow the Mischievous Lion Guild even more powerful. From the very beginning, they really didn''t care about cing in the top 100 in the Emerald Event as long as they could qualify to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. In fact, the only reason why he chooses to exchange the points now is because he had already made use of all the benefits they could get from the poprity and fame that they have gained from cing in the third ce of the Emerald Event to benefit the Mischievous Lion Guild. So, there''s really no use of cing in the third-ce anymore now. Meanwhile, Captain Iles, Vice-Captain Reyl, Vice-Captain Sito, Captain Timon, and Vice-Captain Uriah bid farewell to him as they still need to report to the Elves Secret organization everything that had happened in the operation While Elvis, Edward, and Sele were doing those important matters, Leo spent his entire day on a date with Elizabeth in the Emerald City. Since he already had a date with Cassandra thest time, hence it was Elizabeth''s schedule to go out and have fun with him now. And besides, this is also an opportunity to remove one of the favors he owned Cassandra and the others, thus making him closer to removing this troublesome thing from his fully-packed schedule. What Leo and Elizabeth had done in their date was almost another repetition of how Leo had spent his date with Cassandra. Visiting different ces in the Emerald City, go shopping, and eat delicious foods. They returned back to the Smiling Lion Vige before the night falls. Coincidentally, Elvis had also already found an Information Dealer who has Information about a Gxy-level Magical Beast located nearby the Emerald Tree Kingdom, so he went straight to find Elvis. Chapter 540 - If Money Doesnt Work, Then Offer Them Something That They Can Never Refuse Chapter 540 If money doesn''t work, then offer them something that they can never refuse Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo found Elvis at his office. "Guild Leader Loki," Elvis and a female Elf dressed in a ck outfit greeted Leo the moment he walked inside his office. Leo nodded his head at Elvis before he sat on his chair and turned to look at the female Elf beside him, "So, what''s the price for the information, miss?" The female Elf can''t help smiling in delight inwardly after hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words. It seems like her decision of epting Elvis''s offer to her was indeed correct. A person who would go straight to business has always been proven to be a profitable customer. Hiding her true emotion deep inside, the female Elf introduced herself, "You can call me Elsa, Guild Leader Loki. As for what Guild I belonged to, I deeply apologize, because I, unfortunately, can''t reveal it to anyone so as to protect ourselves. I hope you can understand," "No problem. Anyways, if the information turns out to be fake, Elvis here can alwayse and find you again as long as you remain in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, just like what he did today. I hope you could also understand that I also only did such a thing to protect ourselves as well," Leo said coldly. Honestly, he wasn''t really worried about that, since Elvis would never introduce to him someone he doesn''t trust. The only reason why he was even threatening Elsa just now, to begin with, was simply because the conversation requires him to say so. And besides, if Elvis can find Elsa, then it wouldn''t be a problem for him to investigate more information about her as well. In fact, there''s even a high possibility that Elvis already knows the Guild where Elsa belonged and had only chosen not to reveal anything about it to him to respect Elsa''s wishes. Well, sometimes, there would be chances that they will encounter situations where an unwritten rule such as respecting the wishes of the other party would be requested. Of course, they could always choose not to follow such a request. But choosing to follow it doesn''t sound bad as well. In the end, it''spletely up to them whether to respect their wishes or not. As for the case this time, he doesn''t have a problem with granting Elsa her small wish. But, if she really causes him trouble, then he would no longer have any choice left but to investigate her. Elsa didn''t feel afraid or nervous after hearing Guild Leader Loki''s threat at all as she had already expected the situation to turn out like this. She has no choice but to wish to hide the Guild she belonged to because they were precisely the weak Guild that Elvis had told Leo about. What''s even worst is, it was actually their weak Guild that had discovered the whereabouts of the Gxy-level Magical Beast. However, since the Celestial World was always the strong preying over the weak, thus they were only offered to have a 5% share of the Gxy-level Magical Beast once it was sessfully captured. Anyone who would be in the same situation as their Guild at that time would definitely be left dissatisfied about such a small offer. But honestly, they don''t really mind that much only having a 5% share, especially considering their position at that time. But the thing was, their Guild and the other weak Guilds were actually meant to share that 5% share amongst themselves, specifically a total of five Guilds, thus making their share merely 1% each. The strong parties were obviously taking their efforts for granted and not taking them seriously. And when theye to ask for an exnation, they told them that they should be grateful that they are even willing to give them a 5% share. Completely infuriated with such a remark, their Guild along with all the small Guilds swore an Oath to sell the information about the whereabouts of the Gxy-level Magical Beast to someone powerful so that they can make those powerfully parties pay the consequences of their actions. Although there were five Guilds involved in this scheme, Elsa still wished to keep her identity and her Guild identity hidden so that they won''t be solely taking the me once those Guilds discovered what they have done, which would definitely happen once this transaction with Guild Leader Loki is sessful and the Mischievous Lion Guild send their members in that location. "I don''t really know what Guild Leader Loki could exactly offer to me, so how about you tell me your price and then I''ll decide whether I can ept it or not?" Elsa asked. Leo nodded his head in understanding as he calmly offers, "How about 500,000 gold coins?" If it was any other normal times, then he would definitely not be willing to offer half a million gold coins for such information to Elsa. He might not even be willing to spend more than 1,000 gold coins. Half a million gold coins is just so expensive, especially considering the fact that there are tens of Gxy-level Magical Beast living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. But knowing already how much he could get in return for sessfully capturing a Gxy-level Magical Beast in the span of time of the Emerald Event by exchanging it to the Evergreen royal family, he thought that he wouldn''t lose anything in this exchange. Just the five Emerald Elven Flyingboats alone would already cost more than 500,000 gold coins, let alone the other two remaining chances to exchange for something from the Evergreen royal family. In fact, he was even willing to offer 1,000,000 gold coins if he really doesn''t have anything else aside from money. Elsa immediately gulped down a mouthful of saliva in shock after hearing the price that Guild Leader Loki has offered to her. She wasn''t shocked because this is her first time earning this much money, because honestly speaking, she had already earned more than this. The thing that shocked her was the thought of earning this much in one transaction. Naturally, the only reason she was able to earn more than 500,000 gold coins in the past was simply because of years of hard work and with the help of her Guild. This is seriously her first time experiencing something like this. Nevertheless, Elsa still didn''t let greed get to her head as she reminded herself that this transaction isn''t meant to be shared with her Guild alone. There are still four other Guilds that are waiting to earn some benefits from this transaction, so she needs to think about them as well if she doesn''t want to do the same exact thing as what those powerful Guilds had done to them. "The offer is really tempting, but due to some reason, I... need... No, I strongly request you to offer me more," Elsa didn''t care about her face anymore as she shamelessly asked for more. Leo can''t help himself fromughing after seeing how ufortable it was for Elsa to be this shameless. Well, some women indeed also feel ashamed of doing something like this, really unlike the woman he knew... Yes, he''s talking about Cassandra and the others. "I don''t really know what you exactly want as well, so I''ll just present to you some choices that you can choose," Leo said as he waved his hand, quickly taking out a bunch of items from his Storage Ring, specifically one of each of all the different species of Magical Beast''s eggs that the Mischievous Lion Guild owns, a stack of gold coins which obviously represents money, rare Magical resources, Magic weapons, Magic equipment, Magic tools, andst but not the least, a paper with the single word ''Points'' written on it. If money doesn''t work, then offer them something that they can never refuse. "You can choose, let''s say," Leo said as he stared straight at Elsa''s eyes, trying to see what she really wants, "Three... No, four? Wait, five? Okay! Five it is! You can choose five different items that you want. Of course, there''s a limit to their quantity depending on what item you choose. You can choose now," It wasn''t really that difficult to guess Elsa''s thoughts as she wasn''t good at acting or hiding her true emotions. He just simply stared at her eyes, and after he offered her five items, her eyes showed a look of relief. "I..." Elsa was immediately rendered dumbfounded after Guild Leader Loki easily guessed that she wants to choose five different items from the choices that were presented. Though she also really wished to have more than five... Looking at the Magical Beast''s eggs, Elsa spotted three unfamiliar ones, which Guild Leader Loki introduced to her as the Sandpit Worm''s eggs, Cave Lizard''s eggs, and Sandstone Spider''s eggs. As for the others, she was able to easily guess what they were. She was even really surprised at the Savage Fox''s eggs, Treasure Beetle''s eggs, and Storm Sparrow''s eggs. But no matter how surprised she was, she wasn''t so stupid so as to not to see what was much more beneficial to them. Of course, money is already one of the choices. After all, money can buy a lot of things that they necessarily needed. For the Magical resources, Elsa was a bit hesitant about it. There were a wide variety of choices of their Elements and the rarity of the Magical resources, causing her a bit of trouble in choosing one. But after contemting for a few minutes, she finally decided on what to choose. Magic weapons, Magic equipment, and Magic tools were really not that tempting, especially since she could easily buy one as long as she has the money. She would have been interested though if there were some interesting items, but unfortunately, there weren''t, so she excluded them without any hesitation from her list of choices. Lastly, it was the points.... Chapter 541 - Elsas Choice; Digging Her Own Grave Chapter 541 Elsa''s choice; digging her own grave Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Points; it is the most important thing in this Emerald Event which could be used to get many things. One such example is the qualification to join the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Aside from qualifying for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, one could also use points to trade items from the other participants of the Emerald Event. Basically, points have a simr function as money, the only difference is between the two is that points have a far greater valuepared to money. Though no one really knows the exact value of points because of the different demands of each participant. But one thing is for certain, that is if they trade it to those participants below the top 100, they would be able to get twice or so than the value of what the top 100 participants would offer. Elsa began thinking deeply because of such a reason. She knows clearly well just how much benefits they could get with points. Even if they can''t qualify for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, as long as they can trade all of their points before the Emerald Event is over, then there is no doubt that their Guild would still be able to grow even more powerful. "If I choose points, how much would you give to me?" Elsa turned to looked at Guild Leader Loki. "If you only exchange for points, then I don''t mind offering to you 200,000 to 300,000 points, depending on the value of the information. But if you exchange for four other items, then I would only offer 30,000 to 50,000 points," Leo replied. Points is now merely numbers for the Mischievous Lion Guild since they will be receiving a qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition from the Evergreen royal family nheless. Although they were also thinking of using points to get other necessary items from the participants of the Emerald Event, he really doesn''t need that much. As of now, the Mischievous Lion Guild has a total of 1,450,000 points. Just the 1 million points alone is already more than enough to get them all the needed stuff that they could get from the Emerald Tree Kingdom. So, the 450,000 points can be used on anything else that they merely want. Elsa began thinking deeply again after hearing Guild Leader Loki''s reply. She''s confident to say that the information she has could get her the maximum points that Guild Leader Loki has offered to her, especially considering the fact that it was their Guild that had found the whereabouts of the Gxy-level Magical Beast. But, the Magical Beast''s eggs, Magical resources, and money is also beneficial for them as well. For the Magical Beast''s eggs, she''s naturally going to exchange for the Treasure Beetle''s eggs, since that''sparable to having an infinite source of precious materials, which in turn could be sold to earn profit. Profit could in turn get them whatever they want as long as they have enough. As for the Magical resources, it would naturally be a mixedbination of Wind, Earth, Nature, Water, and Fire Element Magical resources, specifically the mostmon Element that Mages would always use, in the 3 Star level and has a rarity of merelymon. The reason for this is because what they needed is not quality, but rather quantity. The more Magical resources each of the five Guilds could get, the easier it is to satisfy all of them once they start dividing the profit. To be more precise, the more items they could see in front of them, the more satisfied they would be. Lastly, the reason for exchanging money is because points earned in the Emerald Event would be useless once the event is over and the Treasure Beetles could also only produce precious materials after a certain period of time pses. On the other hand, money could be used whenever they want to use it and they don''t need to wait. Simply put, it''s the most practical thing. On the other hand, points are likewise useful as well since the Emerald Event is still far from over. There is basically still more than a week of time left that they could use points to get whatever they need. However, there is a certain risk in exchanging points for items, which is it takes time to look for participants who have what they required and that the quality might not necessarily be great once they find it. Exchanging points for money is also the most stupidest thing to do because there is already a set value for that, which is 1 point in exchange for 1 gold coin. Simply put, it''s a scam. That''s why the mostmon exchange for points are Magical resources, Magic items, and other simr stuff, not money because only new and inexperienced participants of the Emerald Event would exchange for such a thing, which is the main reason why it''s called a scam. After ten minutes or so, Elsa finally decided on what to choose. She went to grab the Treasure Beetle''s egg, Magical resources, and the paper with the word ''Points'' written on it. "As for the fourth and fifth?" Leo can''t help asking after seeing that Elsa only choose three items. "I want to exchange the fourth for more Treasure Beetle''s eggs and the fifth for more points," Elsa replied. "No problem," Leo smiled mischievously. Leo pointed at the Treasure Beetle''s egg as he offered, "I will only be offering you 300 to 400 pieces of Treasure Beetle''s eggs at most," He knows already about how high the demand for the Treasure Beetle''s eggs was in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. So of course, he wouldn''t be giving Elsa that much. Although 300 to 400 pieces are already considered a lot, but that isn''t the case for the Mischievous Lion Guild. With the amount of Treasure Beetle''s eggs the Mischievous Lion Guild have, the moment they all hatched and be mature enough toy eggs, the numbers of Treasure Beetles they will have would naturally increase even further. As such, the Treasure Beetle''s eggs was nothing but a mere trap that he had secretly put on the table for Elsa to fall into. The moment Elsa chooses the Treasure Beetle''s eggs, it would mean that the Mischievous Lion Guild had gotten the information she has for a very low price. Leo pointed at the Magical resources as he asked, "There are a total of thirteen Element of Magical resources the Mischievous Lion Guild have in our warehouse, from 1 Star level to 5 Star level, and has a rarity ranging frommon to rare. So, what would you like to choose?" Honestly, the Magical resources that he has offered to Elsa were merely considered as the tip of the iceberg. In their warehouse, there are close to a hundred thousand Magical resources in the 6 Star to 9 Star level with their rarity ranging frommon, umon, and rare. This time, he chooses to not take those out not because he intended to create another trap for Elsa to fall into, but rather simply because basing on the cultivation level of Elsa, specifically 4 Star level, Magical resources higher than 5 Star level would just remain useless for her personal use, her Guild, or whatsoever she''s using it for. Absorbing Magical resources higher than one''s level could cause various kinds of danger to their cultivation. Like for example, over absorption, ipatibility, or worst, getting crippled. That''s why he only chooses to offer Elsa what she most likely needed. "Wind, Earth, Nature, Water, and Fire Element Magical resources in the 3 Star level and a rarity of umon. Each Element would have an equal amount of number," Elsa replied. "Okay... then my offer to you would be 3,000 to 5,000 pieces of Magical resources, with each of the Element you have mentioned having 600 to 1,000 pieces," Leo nodded his head before pointing at the points as he continued, "As for the points, I would offer you 60,000 to 100,000 points," 60,000 points to 100,000 points are already enough for one to be one of the top 1,000 of the Emerald Event, so its value isn''t considered small at all. Not to mention, if Elsa wants to use the points to trade, then such amount of points would be plenty enough to get a lot of necessary stuff that could help her Guild grow even more powerful. "Hmmm... 300 to 400 Treasure Beetle''s eggs, 3,000 to 5,000 pieces of Magical resources, and 60,000 to 100,000 points. I don''t have any problem with it!" Elsa delightfully expressed that she agrees with the trade. Contrary to what Elsa was feeling right now though, Leo can''t help shaking his head in disappointment. For others, what Elsa had gotten out from this trade could be considered as a lot, others might even say that she had hit the jackpot. In fact, that is actually true. She had indeed hit a jackpot. But, at the same time, this jackpot is also a really bad choice, because this would attract even more trouble for themselves, especially considering that after this transaction, they would most likely be offending those powerful Guilds once they discovered what they have gotten from the Mischievous Lion Guild, which has a really high chance of happening due to the Treasure Beetle''s eggs. The news of the Mischievous Lion Guild capturing a Beast Lord Treasure Beetle is already known by the majority of the poption of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Not to mention, the Mischievous Lion Guild would also obviously be going to steal the Gxy-level Magical Beast from those powerful Guilds. Seriously, it doesn''t really need a smart person to easily guess that. One should always put in mind that what alwayses after riches is danger. Of course, there is always a possibility for them to survive this danger. But hardly could anyone survive this kind of danger if they are not powerful enough to protect themselves. Hopefully though, that they would be able to survive.... Chapter 542 - The DemiDragon, Vineyard Dragon Chapter 542 The Demi-Dragon, Vineyard Dragon Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce But anyways, this is no longer Leo''s problem. He had already offered them a choice, which they could have grabbed to save themselves. Leo turned to look at Elvis and ordered, "Go get all the stuff that Elsa wanted," "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," Elvis quickly left the office. After seeing Elvis leave, Leo then sped both of his hands together and rested his head on top before asking, "Now then, tell me the information about the Gxy-level Magical Beast you have," Elsa cleared her throat before replying, "The Gxy-level Magical Beast that we have found is called, Vineyard Dragon," "A Dragon?!" Leo asked, a bit surprised after hearing the mention of the word ''Dragon''. Dragons are one of the most powerful Magical Beast in the entire Celestial World. How powerful exactly? Well, just an infant Dragon alone could already raze a city to the ground. While on the other hand, an adult Dragon could cause the fall of a Kingdom territory. No matter how powerful and dangerous Dragons are though, it doesn''t mean that they can''t be killed. It''s still possible for one to kill a Dragon, the only question though is; where to find a Dragon? In the Magical Beasts Kingdom, Dragons are almost simr to Phoenix. They are extremely difficult to find. It was said that Dragons could only be found in the most dangerous ces in the entire Celestial World. But some also said that they no longer exist because there hardly been any sightings of them. Of course, he''s not one of those people who believe that Dragons no longer exist in the Celestial World. That''s why he was only a bit surprised after hearing that Elsa had actually found a Dragon. It''s really out of his expectations that there would be a Dragon in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. "Don''t get your hopes up, Guild Leader Loki. This Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon that we have found is merely a Demi-Dragon with a 14% low percentage of dragon bloodline," Elsa quickly exined. "Oh," Leo can''t help shaking his head in disappointment. The Demi-Dragons were the exact reason why he doesn''t believe that Dragons no longer exist in the Celestial World. They are the clearest proof of the existence of Dragons since they are born through the breeding of a pure Dragon and another Magical Beast. There are many species of Demi-Dragons aside from the Vineyard Dragon that Elsa has mentioned, such as the Flood Dragon, Mud Dragon, and the Wyvern. And they are all separated into three levels, specifically, the low percentage bloodline, which only has 1% to 25% dragon bloodline, mid percentage bloodline, which has 26% to 50% dragon bloodline, and high percentage bloodline, which has 51% to 99% dragon bloodline. The higher their percentage bloodline is, the more powerful a Demi-Dragon is. Every now and then, a new species of Demi-Dragon would also appear, which implies that Dragons still exist in the Celestial World. Though it is also very clear that they are hiding somewhere extremely difficult to find. It isn''t really that difficult to guess the reason why Dragons are hiding. Just like the Leviathans, people, especially Magical Beast Tamers, would crazily hunt for them to study them or gain the power that they have. In the past, it was said that Dragons were asmonly seen as other Magical Beasts. But as more and more people be powerful and started hunting for them, they started hiding so as to not get found and get extinct. "Go on," Leo motioned his hand for Elsa to continue on talking. "This Vineyard Dragon is a 2nd Gxy-level Magical Beast, with tens of thousands of No Star to 8 Star level Vineyard Dragons under itsmand," "We have found this Vineyard Dragon at the Vineyard Garden, a Red Area, located 100 kilometers east of the Verdant City. Its precise location is north near to the center of the Vineyard Garden," "As of now, the Vineyard Garden is under the control of three Guilds, specifically the Crossman Guild from the Rockwall Kingdom to the southwest of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, the Vani Guild of the Verdant City, and the Wolf Fang Guild a subsidiary of the Wolf Howl organization," "The Crossman Guild is a level 8 Bronze rank Guild made up of a majority of Red Dwarves. The Red Dwarves are known to be the most ferocious and bloodthirsty kind of the Dwarf race. It''s one of the most powerful Guilds in the Rockwall Kingdom with a 9 Star Battle Mage as their Guild Leader, five 8 Star Magical Knights as their Vice-Guild Leaders, and twenty 7 Star Mages as their Executives. From what we have observed, they have only brought two Vice-Guild Leaders that are leading a total of 10,000 members from the Crossman Guild to participate in the Emerald Event," "The Vani Guild is a level 5 Bronze rank Guild made up of a majority of Elves. Although it''s not in the same level as the Crossman Guild and the Wolf Fang Guild, but if we are only talking about the Verdant City, then they can be considered as the most powerful Guild over there, while in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, they can at most only be rank close to the top 20. This means to say, they have the most advantage of sending their men to the Vineyard Garden. Their Guild Leader is Vale, an 8 Star Mage, they have two Vice-Guild Leaders, Velo and Valo, they are twins and are both 7 Star Magical Knights, and they have twenty 6 Star Mages as their Executives," "Lastly, the Wolf Fang Guild is a level 8 Bronze rank Guild made up entirely of Beastman. They are the subsidiary of the Wolf Howl organization, so all of their men are from the Wolf Howl organization, and even their Guild Leader is an Elder of the Wolf Howl organization. In the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, they are rank in tenth ce. I don''t really know a lot of their information, because I don''t dare investigate them deeply. Rumors said that anyone who dares to investigate them deeply would end up nowhere to be found, or simply put, dead," "So, are you satisfied with my information, Guild Leader Loki?" Elsa asked with a smile on her face. "Very satisfied," Leo is really delighted with the information that Elsa had given to him. With this information, they would be able to have plenty of preparation in capturing the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon. Leo and Elsa continued talking about the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon and some important rted information while waiting for Elvis to return. After nearly half an hour of talking, Elvis finally arrived with a Storage Ring that contains all of the items that Elsa would be earning from this trade with Leo. Leo didn''t bother looking inside the Storage Ring as he directly handed it over to Elsa. He was really satisfied with the information that she had given him, so there is no need to deduct anything. Before Elsa left, Leo didn''t forget to warn her out of courtesy about the likely danger that she would be facing soon since she would definitely be offending the Crossman Guild, Vani Guild, and Wolf Fang Guild after this. He also suggested to her that if ever there is really no choice left for her, she coulde to the Mischievous Lion Guild to ask for help. But of course, for the right price. After all, there is no free meal in the Celestial World, especially if this meal would attract danger to anyone that eats it. Elsa thanked Guild Leader Loki before finally leaving. In her mind, she reminded herself to take his warning and suggestion seriously. Everyone already had enough rest after capturing the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow along the two days journey back to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. So, there is no need to worry anymore whether they have rested enough or not. "Elvis, inform everyone to prepare, we will be leaving tomorrow to capture another Gxy-level Magical Beast," Leo ordered Elvis. "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," Elvis nodded his head in affirmation before leaving Leo''s office again. After being left alone inside his office, Leo turned his attention to the stacks of papers by the side of his table. Once again, he would be burying himself with mountains of work. He really has no choice. He needs to finish as many of this paperwork as possible before the next day tomorrow so that he wouldn''t need to worry anymore about more work stacking over one another the moment he returns. ..... Meanwhile, Madam Flores put down the letter she had received from Guild Leader Leo on the table after reading the content. Her expression was dark and her eyes were cold, as she had read the word ''Naughty Elves organization'' in the letter. The letter that Guild Leader Leo has given to Madam Flores didn''t solely report to her the crimes that Captain Timon hadmitted using the name of the Elves Secret organization, but also the possibility that the Naughty Elves organization is nning something big using him and his little brother Timor''s Night Ear Guild. As the President of this Elves Secret organization branch, Madam Flores became really infuriated as the action of the Naughty Elves organization would taint really badly her almost perfect record. At the side, Bagley didn''t dare make any sound as he only observes Madam Flores, waiting for the order that she would give to him. "Bagley, go visit King Elfin the Fourth and tell him that we ept his request for cooperation in thising Emerald Elven Battle Competition. But I have one condition for him, I want him to let the Mischievous Lion Guild cooperate as well," Madam Flores said. "Yes, Madam Flores," Bagley replied before quickly leaving. Standing by the window, Madam Flores muttered coldly, "Just you wait, Naughty Elves organization, I would definitely make you pay the price of tainting me with your dirty hands!" Chapter 543 - A Request To Visit King Elfin The Fourth Chapter 543 A request to visit King Elfin the Fourth Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next day, Leo quickly gathered everyone outside of the Smiling Lion Vige where all the Flyingboats of the Mischievous Lion Guild were docked after he left his office. He gave everyone a brief summary about the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon that they would be capturing next, which includes the characteristics, battle style, strength, and weaknesses of a Vineyard Dragon that he had gotten from his conversation with Elsast night. After ten minutes or so of the briefing, he then signaled to everyone to get on the Flyingboats as they would begin the journey to the Vineyard Garden. The real nning would begin once they arrive at the Vineyard Garden and collect sufficient information about everything they needed over there. Unlike the previous two Gxy-level Magical Beast that the Mischievous Lion Guild has captured before, they havepetitors for the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon. Time is already not on their side, and with the addition of thesepetitors, they could no longer afford to even waste a single second of time. However, before Leo could get on the Flyingboat, a request from King Elfin the Fourth was surprisingly delivered by a squad of soldiers from the Evergreen royal family''s castle. "Guild Leader Loki! His majesty, King Elfin the Fourth, would like to request for your presence to the Evergreen royal family''s castle today," The Squad Captain quickly announced the reason for his visit. Leo can''t help feeling a bit surprised after hearing the words of the Squad Captain as his mind then immediately began thinking of the possible reason why King Elfin the Fourth had requested his presence. Honestly, he doesn''t have a problem with King Elfin the Fourth''s request for his presence. It''s just that, base on all of the things that the Mischievous Lion Guild had done ever since arriving in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, they have done nothing really serious to the point of making the Evergreen royal family move personally on them, let alone making King Elfin the Fourth, the ruler of the Emerald Tree Kingdom himself, move personally. Even when they captured two Gxy-level Magical Beasts, the Evergreen royal family had only sent Commander Vargas to receive them. Thus, he really can''t think of any possible reason why King Elfin the Fourth had requested his presence. "Guild Leader Loki, should we postpone the operation?" Ethan asked as he arrived by Leo''s side. "No," Leo shook his head in rejection to Ethan''s question. Since King Elfin the Fourth requested for his presence in the Evergreen royal family''s castle, then he naturally can''te in this operation with the Mischievous Lion Guild to capture the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon as he would have to take care of this really important matter. Although he could actually just simply ignore the request of King Elfin the Fourth so that he could stille in the operation just like what he had done to the other request that he had read in his office before. But doing so might just make him offend the entire Evergreen royal family, or worst, the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. After all, ignoring the request of the ruler of the Emerald Tree Kingdom is preposterous and straight-out disrespectful. And besides, this is just a simple request of his presence, or in other words, an invitation to visit the Evergreen royal family''s castle and speak with King Elfin the Fourth. Therefore, epting the request is really not that bad at all. Although it doesn''t necessarily mean it is good as well, but epting the request is not troublesome, at least as of now... Anyways, his absence doesn''t mean that the operation of the Mischievous Lion Guild to capture the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon should be postponed as well. It was only him who was needed, not the entire Mischievous Lion Guild. So, they can proceed with the operation. However, because he is going to be absent, then he needs to assign someone else to lead the operation. Fortunately, it''s not really that difficult to choose. Who else is better suited to lead this operation aside from him if not Ethan. "Ethan, you will now be in charge of this operation," Leo turned to look at Ethan. "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," Ethan nodded his head in affirmation. Making him the Leader for this operation is not a big of a problem for him, at all. In fact, he could confidently say that he will achieve sess in this operation. "Cassandra, Elizabeth, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, ine, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre will follow Ethan, while Angel, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale will stay here with me," Leo said as he turned around to face the squad from the Evergreen royal family and continued, "I''ll go prepare myself for a moment, can you all wait here for a bit?" "No problem, Guild Leader Loki," The Squad Captain delightfullyplied. He turned to look at his men and informed them to rest for a bit while they wait for Guild Leader Loki to return. "Wait!" Cassandra quickly stopped Leo from leaving, her face showing she''s really displeased with his decision of not taking her with him to visit the Evergreen royal family''s castle. Elizabeth, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte were also feeling the same as Cassandra as they stared in irritation and jealousy at Angel who is now showing the expression of a woman who was specially chosen by the man she loved out of all the women he loves. In spite of all of Cassandra and the other''s look, Angelpletely ignored them as she hugged Leo''s arm as if to annoy them even more. "Is there a problem?" Leo asked despite already knowing the obvious reason why Cassandra had called out to him. "Le- Loki, exin the reason why you are only taking Angel with you?!" Cassandra demanded while crossing both of her hands in front. "Indeed," Elizabeth, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte also crossed both their hands in front to express that they also wanted to know. Seeing Cassandra and the other''s expressions on their faces, Ethan and the others quickly distanced themselves far from them as they don''t want to be implicated in Leo''s mess. They also didn''t forget to signal the Squad Captain to get as far away as possible to save himself and his men, to which they quicklyplied without any questions asked. "I already took you and Elizabeth on a date before, so it''s just right for me to take Angel this time, right?" Leo exined reasonably. Supposedly, at first, he was only nning on taking Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale with him. Both Iasiah and Nightingale would be enough to protect him without causing any trouble and at the same time also take him away quickly if ever there is any trouble. While on the other hand, he decided to take Elvis as he suddenly realized that maybe he''s actually the real reason why King Elfin the Fourth had requested his presence. After all, they are both friends. He''s assuming that maybe he''s just a bridge for a reunion between the two, which honestly speaking, isn''t really troublesome, especially if he could use this to establish a better rtionship with the Evergreen royal family. It was in thest second when he also realized that he could actually also use this opportunity to remove another troublesome problem, so he decided that he might as well just take Angel with him too. Anyways, adding another person isn''t really that much of a problem, especially if it''s Angel, specifically his woman who causes the least amount of trouble to him. "That''s different!" Cassandra immediately objected. "Why so?" Leo furrowed his brows together. "Because..." "Hmmm..." Leo can''t help smiling mischievously while looking at Cassandra and the others who are too embarrassed to express their true feelings. Consequently, after seeing their reaction, he immediately bore in mind that every time they try to cause him trouble again, he would just tease them to shut them up. "Nothing..." Cassandra and the others could only say that it''s nothing as they are really too embarrassed to say that they are jealous, especially with many people watching them. But inwardly, they didn''t forget to cursed at Leo for the unfair treatment, especially Cassandra and Elizabeth, as they were only taken on a date around the Emerald City, while Angel would be spending his date with Leo in the Evergreen royal family''s castle. Just the thought alone of Leo introducing Angel as his woman in front of King Elfin the Fourth and the entire Evergreen royal family instantly made all of them overflow with jealousy. Why can''t it just be us?! Unfair!!! "Take care of yourselves and don''t cause any trouble to Ethan, okay?" Leo reminded Cassandra and the others before finally leaving to prepare for his visit to King Elfin the Fourth. Angel, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale also quickly followed after to prepare themselves as well. They obviously can''t just go and meet King Elfin the Fourth wearing their armors, right? It might cause other people to misunderstand them that they are going to the Evergreen royal family''s castle to start a war with the Evergreen royal family. Unbeknownst to Leo, as he was leaving, Cassandra and the others quickly sworn deep inside to cause Ethan a lot of trouble in this operation since that would be the same as causing Leo trouble. "Be sure to enjoy yourself today, because the moment we returned, we assure you that you''d be facing a lot of trouble!" Women; creatures that shouldn''t be offended, especially by men... "Let''s go!" Ethan called out to everyone to get on the Flyingboats. In the next moment, all the Flyingboats of the Mischievous Lion Guild began flying one after another.. The Flyingboats of the Elves Secret organization soon followed behind them. Chapter 544 - Spirit Guardians Chapter 544 Spirit Guardians Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take that long for Leo and the others to finish preparing themselves. At this moment, they were no longer wearing armors, but are now wearing formal clothing. Leo wore a ck suit, while Angel was wearing a beautiful white dress to contrast to his ck suit. On the other hand, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale wore the orange-colored uniforms of the Mischievous Lion Guild, which is actually also the same uniform that the Mischievous Lion organization use. For Leo, it''s so troublesome to design another uniform for the Mischievous Lion Guild, so just like what he had done to the proof of identification, he decided to also copy the ready-made product of the Mischievous Lion organization. Although the production hasn''t really started as of this moment yet since they only n to start the production once they finally arrived at the Horizon Empire. As such, the uniforms that Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale are currently wearing were the uniforms from the members of the Smiling Lion group who are staying in the Smiling Lion Vige along with Lex and Virgil to collect the more necessary information to help the Mischievous Lion Guild. Leo and the others quickly got on the horses that Ejah had brought for them from the stable of the Magical Beasts Center. "Let''s go?" Leo turned to look at the Squad Captain by the side. "Hayah! To the Evergreen royal family''s castle!" The Squad Captain prompted his horse and began leading everyone in front. ..... The journey from the Smiling Lion Vige to the Evergreen royal family''s castle took more than an hour of time for them to finally saw the castle. It wasn''t only because of the far distance between the two ces, but also because of the really strict security along the way. Soldiers stationed in the Noble Zone would stop them every now and then the closer they get to the Evergreen royal family''s castle to ask for their proof of identification and the reason why they are here. Apparently, Leo''s meeting with King Elfin the Fourth was keeping under the strictest confidentiality. That''s why they were still stopped and questioned by the soldiers. Aside from a few certain people that the Evergreen royal family trusted, no one else knew the real reason for Leo''s visit to the Evergreen royal family''s castle. The only information that was made known to everyone was that Leo had onlye to the Evergreen royal family''s castle under the request of one of the princesses to meet him. In such a way, people would only assume that one of the princesses is interested in Leo, nothing more and nothing less. Fortunately, there was no longer any of that strict security as soon as they entered the territory of the Evergreen royal family''s castle. They arrived at a hugeke where they then immediately saw the magnificent and enormous Evergreen royal family''s castle located at the very center of theke. To get to the Evergreen royal family''s castle, they crossed a really long stone brick bridge. Because of the beautiful view of theke, Leo and the others didn''t find crossing the long bridge annoying or irritating. They simply rxed themselves and enjoyed the view while riding on their horses. Along the way, Leo would sometimes tease Angel, resulting in him receiving a painful pinch on his side and a sweet smile. Soon, they finally arrived at the edge of the long bridge. By the side, there was a small hut where the Gatekeeper stays at. "Pull down the bridge!" The Gatekeeper eximed loudly after he finished checking the Squad Captain''s identity. Cronggggggggg! A huge draw bridge slowly fell in front of everyone. Bang! After a minute or two, the long bridge and the Evergreen royal family''s castle were finally connected by the draw bridge. Following the lead of the Squad Captain and his men, Leo and the others finally entered the Evergreen royal family''s castle. They move around a fountain in the center as they soon stopped in front of a huge door. In front of the huge door was a young Royal Magical Knight. Leo and the others disembarked on their horses and looked at the young Royal Magical Knight. "Wee, Guild Leader Loki. I''m Luke, a Royal Magical Knight of the Evergreen royal family. Please follow me closely, I will lead you to meet with his majesty, King Elfin the Fourth," Luke turned around as he then walked inside the castle. Leo and the others left their horses to the Squad Captain and his men before they followed after Luke. As they walked in the hallway of the castle, Leo and the others can''t help themselves from admiring how rich the Evergreen royal family is. Everything that they saw was made out of precious and definitely expensive materials. Such as the multiple vases, sculptures, and armor stands. "Say, if I rece one of these armors with something much cheaper, would anyone notice the difference?" Iasiah suddenly asked. "Try to steal something much smaller to test it. Like for example... that vase over there," Nightingale pointed at the vase in front of them. "But I don''t have any vase inside my Storage Ring," Iasiah said. "How about this, you switch that vase and that sculpture, and let''s see whether they will notice the change or not the moment we leave?" Elvis suggested while smiling mischievously. "Good idea," Iasiah nodded his head as he quickly moved closer to the vase and the sculpture. In front, Leo can''t help shaking his head helplessly. It seems like no matter who he chooses, all of them would still try to cause him trouble. Seeing Leo''s action, Angel quickly holds his hand tofort him. Bang! All of a sudden, one of the armor stands moved as it then drew its sword by its waist and pointed it towards the hand of Iasiah that was going to grab the vase. "Stay your hands, thief!" "I..." Iasiah stared wide in shock at the armor stand that suddenly moved andpletely caught him off guard. He really didn''t expect that a mere armor stand would actually move the moment his hand was close to the vase. "Hahahahaha!" "Hahahahaha!" Both Elvis and Nightingale beganughing loudly after seeing Iasiah''s hrious reaction. "The two of you-" "I really can''t believe that you actually didn''t notice that these aren''t ordinary armor stands," Elvis put one of his hands on Nightingale''s shoulder while continuing tough. "See that Magic circle in the chest te, that''s a Magic array, and that ne over its neck is a Memory Crystal, which means to say that these armor stands are not just any ordinary armors stands, but are actually called Spirit Guardian," Nightingale immediately exined the reason why the armor stand suddenly moved just now. "Spirit Guardian?" Leo asked Angel by his side as he was intrigued to know more about the so-called Spirit Guardian. Angel quickly exined to Leo what a Spirit Guardian is. Soon, Leo finally has a rough understanding of what a Spirit Guardian is. Spirit Guardians are somewhat simr to Golems. The difference between the two is that Golems are made out of rocks or just simply any raw materials, are created using Magic spell and could disappear whenever one wishes. While on the other hand, the Spirit Guardians are the spirits of specially made items, are naturally born through the passing of time, and are contracted to someone just like a Beast Companion. There are different kinds of Spirit Guardians, which entirely depends on how old they are. A young Spirit Guardian is like a Golem who don''t possess intelligence. So, for these young Spirit Guardians to make a move, one would need to order them or set a predetermined action that they will execute through the use of a Memory Crystal. That''s the reason why when Iasiah thought of touching the vase, even without an order, the Spirit Guardian of that armor stand immediately assumed that he was nning to steal the vase, thus it drew its weapon and send out a warning. A decade-old Spirit Guardian is like a young child. They possess the ability to think but are still immature to make smart decisions. A century-old Spirit Guardian is like a teenager. They possess intelligence, but some of them are stupid, while others are smart. Itpletely depends on how their Master had taught them and how their way of thinking had developed. Lastly, A millennium-old Spirit Guardian is like an adult. But their level of intelligencepletely depends on their past experiences. If they have many rich experiences, then they could be a wise Spirit Guardian, but if they have poor experiences, then their intelligence would be negatively affected. Normally, Spirit Guardians would naturally die once they reached 10,000 years old as that is the usual set limit of the majority of the materials used to craft the majority of the Spirit Guardians, though they could also prematurely die if ever their vessel is destroyed. But if they are made out of legendary materials, then there is a high chance for them to exist forever and will never die even if their vessel is destroyed. "I suggest that you don''t touch anything randomly. You are really fortunate that you have only encountered a young Spirit Guardian. Some of these armor stands here are actually decade-old Spirit Guardians, which would not warn you anymore the moment you try to touch anything," Luke warned Leo and the others before continuing to lead the way. "Damn, are you guys actually nning to kill me?" Iasiah turned to look at Elvis and Nightingale. "You''re a 7 Star Mage, even dozens of young Spirit Guardians won''t be able to kill you," Elvis rolled his eyes. "Yeah..." Nightingale wanted to say something but was immediately interrupted by Leo. "Did you hear that?" Leo shoots a sharp look at Elvis and the others, "Behave and don''t cause me any more trouble, understand?" "Yes, Guild Leader Loki!" Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale immediately stopped bickering with each other as they nodded their heads in understanding. As they continued on walking, Elvis and the others behaved themselves and didn''t cause any more trouble to Leo. Chapter 545 - Meeting King Elfin The Fourth Chapter 545 Meeting King Elfin the Fourth Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, Leo and the others arrived at a garden located at the back of the castle. Unlike the garden of Commander Vargas at his pce, the garden of the Evergreen royal family''s castle doesn''t have any buildings or the likes. There were only tables and chairs arrange in a circle and in front was the view of the beautiful garden covered with all sorts of different flowers from ordinary to Magic flowers. Butterflies and other normal bugs, as well as birds, could be seen flying around the surrounding, making everyone feel the beauty and peacefulness of this ce. Sitting on one of the chairs was a mature and handsome-looking Elf with a somewhat big build dressed in green-colored noble clothing with a green long cape reaching to the ground on the back of his attire. He was currently sipping on some kind of tea while reading a letter on his other hand. His eyes were as calm as the surroundings as he slowly turned to look at Leo and the others who just arrived along with Luke. As there was no one aside from this person in this garden, thus it was pretty obvious for Leo and the others to guess that this is King Elfin the Fourth, excluding Elvis of course as he had already recognized him the moment he saw the man. "Your Majesty! Guild Leader Loki has arrived," Luke announced before one of his knees kneeled on the ground. "Your Majesty," Leo, Angel, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale greeted with a slight bow of their heads to show their respect. "General Luke, you can go now," King Elfin the Fourth motioned his hand for Luke to leave. Leo and the others can''t help feeling a bit surprised after finding out that Luke is actually a General. They really thought that he was just an ordinary Royal Magical Knight, especially considering his young appearance and the cultivation level of a 6 Star Mage. "Yes, your Majesty," Luke said as he then left the garden. After seeing Luke leave, King Elfin the Fourth turned to look at Leo and the others as he motioned his hand for them to sit on the chairs in front of him. "I must have caught Guild Leader Loki really surprised with my sudden invitation here," King Elfin the Fourth said the moment Leo and the others sat on their chairs. "Indeed," Leo nodded his head, he then continued, "None of us has really expected your sudden invitation, your Majesty," "Though I was also a bit surprised that Elvis would actuallye as well. Nice to see you again, my old friend. How have you been?" King Elfin the Fourth smiled at Elvis. "Still the same as before. Making maps and collecting information around the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Elvis replied casually. "At first, I really thought that you have left the Emerald Tree Kingdom to go somewhere else until I heard from Commander Vargas that you were only living outside the Emerald Forest and is now a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild. So, I''m really curious to know why you have decided to ept Guild Leader Loki''s invitation, but rejected mine?" King Elfin the Fourth asked before sipping on his tea. "I guess only Fate could give us the answer to that, your Majesty," Elvis replied. Honestly, he also doesn''t know the exact reason why he had decided to ept Leo''s invitation. The only thing he knows is that he felt like epting it the moment it was presented in front of him and that''s why he epted it. Even after finding out about the real purpose of the establishment of the Mischievous Lion Guild, he still didn''t felt like leaving, rather he even felt like he''s going closer to his goal in life. "You have changed. In the past, you used to be so defensive whenever someone asks you a question about yourself. But now," King Elfin the Fourth paused as he observes Elvis from head to toe. He continued, "You can finally give an answer without feeling nervous and flustered at all. Great for you," "This is what happened after going through many trials and challenges in life," Elvis shook his head to express that his change can''t be helped. King Elfin the Fourth sip on his tea before finally going to the main topic, "Anyways, I''m not here to catch up with my old friend Elvis. I''m here to discuss something with you, Guild Leader Loki, or should I call you now as Guild Leader Leo?" Leo''s eyes immediately narrowed after hearing King Elfin the Fourth finding out about his real identity. By the side, Angel, Iasiah, and Nightingale also quickly stood up as they took out their weapons. Even Elvis turned solemn as he observes King Elfin the Fourth closely. Seeing everyone''s reaction, King Elfin the Fourth can''t help letting out a chuckle, "Calm down, calm down, all of you are really tense. I don''t mean any harm," "I quite doubt that your Majesty. So, with all due respect, how exactly did you find out my real identity?" Leo asked as he balled his fist and rested his chin on top. "Honestly, it wasn''t me that have found out about your real identity," King Elfin the Fourth slid the letter he was holding before towards Leo. Leo picked up the letter with his other hand and soon began reading the content. A few secondster, he shook his head helplessly. It seems like Madam Flores had thoroughly investigated him after their meeting and soon found out about his real identity. How careless of him... "Let''s not be specially courteous anymore with each other, Guild Leader Leo, especially considering that you''re a Prince," King Elfin the Fourth said, he then continued, "Just like what you have read in the letter, Madam Flores wanted you to participate in our secret operation in the uing Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Of course, I can''t just ept it instantly, that''s why I invited you toe here so that I can see for myself what''s so special about you." Sizing up Leo from head to toe, King Elfin the Fourth added, "But base on what I''ve observed so far, there is actually nothing special about you," "Yeah, there''s indeed really nothing special about me. So, if it''s alright to ask, can we leave now?" Leo stood up from his chair. Since his presence here wasn''t appreciated, then why would he bothered to stay. He might as well just leave and use the time he was supposedly going to spend here to train himself in preparation for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. King Elfinthe Fourth didn''t mind Leo''s action as he continued, "As such, it makes me even more curious as to why exactly did Madam Flores invited you to join," "You should have asked Madam Flores to answer your question, instead of inviting me toe here," Leo said as he sat back down on his chair, he quickly continued, "Let''s not beat around the bush anymore, your Majesty. How about you tell me now what exactly you want?" "Aren''t you worried that your action here might cause the Evergreen royal family not to ept any business cooperation with the Lionheart Kingdom in the future, that is if ever there is indeed any? Although the distance between two Kingdom territories is far, we are still considered as neighbors," King Elfin the Fourth said. "The business of the Lionheart Kingdom and my business are two different matters. The Lionheart Kingdom is the problem of the people living over there, while my own problem is the Mischievous Lion Guild alone. So, I''ll kindly ask you a second time, your Majesty, stop beating around the bush and tell me what is it you really want?" "Even if this business could possibly destroy the Lionheart Kingdom and kill everyone living over there?" King Elfin the Fourth asked with a smile on his face. Leo''s face immediately darkens as he finally understood where exactly was King Elfin the Fourth going with their conversation. "Is this about the Naughty Elves organization?" Leo asked, though half-knowing already that this should indeed be what King Elfin the Fourth meant with all of his lines. "Do you know about them?" King Elfin asked as he poured Leo''s cup with some tea. Leo picked up the cup as he sipped a bit of the tea, "Good tea," "That tea is called Hearnd tea which is made using the leaves of a specially cultivated Magic flower in my garden called Hearnd Flower. The moment you drink this tea, your heart will start to slowly calm down and your mind will be cleared from unnecessary thoughts, making you think easily, have clear thoughts, and handle any kind of situation to the best of your ability. If you would like, I can give you some of it and also a seed of this Hearnd Flower after our conversation so that you can grow some Hearnd Flower for yourself and make some tea to enjoy in the future," King Elfin the Fourth smiled in response. Realizing that there is no problem anymore between Leo and King Elfin the Fourth, Angel, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale finally calmed down, though they still didn''t let down their guard in case something bad would really happen.. At that time, they would at least be long prepared already to handle the trouble. Chapter 548 - Erskine Silver, And Red Heart And King Elfin The Fourths Past Chapter 548 Erskine Silver, and Red Heart and King Elfin the Fourth''s past Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Each participant could only participate in one game each, so assign your teams where they are good at. In the first three games, we would be eliminating twenty-five teams in total, while only fifteen teams in the fourth game, so your team doesn''t need to rush to eliminate everyone in the first game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. It is best if your team would choose to eliminate the secret members of the Naughty Elves organization without letting them easily notice that we are specifically targeting them. At that time, once they notice something is wrong, it would be toote for them to try and fix the problem," King Elfin the Fourth suggested. "Okay, I understand everything. But let me get this thing clear first; you don''t want the entire Mischievous Lion Guild to help you deal with the Naughty Elves organization and only want our team that participates in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition to help you, is that correct? And also, you want us to kill everyone even if they turned out to be innocent?" Leo can''t help himself from asking. After listening to what King Elfin the Fourth wanted them to do, he quickly realized something. The n only needed the deployment of ten people, which all have 1 Star level cultivation and are exactly the needed number of people to form a team to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. It''s not really like he has a problem with King Elfin the Fourth''s n. In fact, the least people and the weaker they are from the Mischievous Lion Guild that would participate in this secret operation of the Evergreen royal family, the better it would be for them. In such a way, there would be no huge losses for the Mischievous Lion Guild. Even though the people that would participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition would include him and some of his women, specifically important people for the Mischievous Lion Guild, this would still not be a problem as they could at least take care of themselves well. However, he can''t still help but be curious to know if King Elfin the Fourth really doesn''t want him to let the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild to help them. After all, they are in the 6 Star to Gxy level, which could provide them a lot of help. And as for the second question, he just wanted to know the exact reason why they decided to let them kill the participants randomly. Is it because it''s much better for some people to die than to let many people die? Or is it because the Emerald Tree is much more important than the death of a few people? No matter what answer it is though, his decision to participate in this secret operation of the Evergreen royal family would still remain the same. He''s simply the executioner who has amon goal as them to fight against the Naughty Elves organization, so whatever reason they have in mind, it doesn''t affect him nor does it mean he has the same opinion as them for choosing such decision. "No need," King Elfin the Fourth shook his head, he continued, "From the very beginning, the Naughty Elves organization is the problem of the Elf race. We shouldn''t have really involved the Human race in this fight at all, but since Madam Flores has suggested you to join, that''s why I considered epting her proposal," "And yes, I want you to kill the participants without caring about whether they are innocent or not. This is simply because, as a King, I have to see the bigger picture. As for the smaller pictures, those problems are the responsibilities of the people under me, so they are the ones at fault for not being able to solve it," "The people living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom are really fortunate to have you, Your Majesty, as their King and ruler," Leo praised, he exined, "Back in the ce I lived, which is called Silver Kingdom in the past, our King, King Erskine, was such a disappointment. He made his territory soplicated with a lot of power struggles internally," "That''s why external problems, such as the ck organization, were able to easily infiltrate us. Though I couldn''t really me King Erskine as well, as all of his children had expressed to him that they don''t want to rule the territory he had worked really hard in his entire life while at the same time also calling it trash and a waste of time. If you were King Erskine, it wouldn''t be strange for you to also find yourself in the same situation as him," Leo said before shaking his head. The Second Prince, Edson, and the Third Prince, Edmon, of the Silver Kingdom, after breaking through to the Gxy level, immediately expressed their desire to leave the Silver Kingdom to pursue a higher cultivation level. While the First Prince, Edward, on the other hand, although was born to be the next King of the Silver Kingdom, was helping the Fourth Prince, Ethan, who also desired the same thing as Prince Edson and Prince Edmon, to rece him as the next King of the Silver Kingdom, which in the end failed miserably because Prince Ethan broke through to be a Gxy Mage even before the Prince Edward could achieve it. Any father, who had used everything he has, including his life, to build his greatest legacy, the Silver Kingdom, would lose his path after knowing such a truth. That''s why he really can''t me King Erskine for bing a disappointing ruler of the Silver Kingdom. But likewise, he also couldn''t me his children as well, as they only wanted to pursue the life that they really wanted to achieve. Simply put, no one could be med since each one of them simply desired something different from one other. "Since we have unexpectedly arrived at this topic, then I guess it''s okay for me to ask; are you really sure that''s what really happened to Erskine Silver?" King Elfin the Fourth suddenly asked. "What else? As far as we know, none of the Silver royal family were members of the ck organization, so there''s really no need for them to destroy the Silver Kingdom. So, that''s the only reason I could think about," Leo paused before continuing, "Maybe there is actually one since I didn''t really get to meet King Erskine even after the Silver royal family was dethroned by us," "My Master also didn''t inform me of any, so I highly doubt that," Angel supported Leo''s im. But she suddenly remembered something, so she quickly added, "Though she did tell me that only Elder Rain really know what exactly happened in the Silver royal family''s castle as he suddenly forced them to leave the ce iming that it''s dangerous," "Oh," Leo nodded his head. It seems like he needs to ask his older brother Reinhart about this once they meet again so that he wouldn''t identally misunderstand Ethan and Edward''s father. Fortunately, the both of them aren''t here at this moment, or else that might have really happened. Better inform Angel and the others to keep this part of the conversation with King Elfin the Fourth a secret for the meantime... "Although I don''t really know a lot about the Silver Kingdom, but I have been one of the people who had fought side by side with Erskine Silver in the past," King Elfin the Fourth revealed, he continued, "The Eskine Silver I saw in the past was never someone who easily bend down just because of a problem rted to the family. I don''t know if you already know this or not, but Erskine Silver had in fact actually left his own family when he was still young to follow a man named Red Heart. So, his children leaving him is just simply a repetition of how he left his family back then," Now that he had heard King Elfin the Fourth''s unexpected revtion, Leo quickly realized that there might indeed be something wrong with what he believed King Erskine to be. A person who had left his family when he was still a child should normally not have a problem with his own children doing the same exact thing. He might even find it hrious or understandable as his past action hade to hunt him. It seems like there is a dense mist of mystery around the change of King Erskine that he should uncover. "Now that we mentioned about Red Heart, it seems like this person is rted to you since your family name is also Heart," King Elfin the Fourth asked in curiosity. "He''s my father," Leo didn''t worry anymore about telling the truth to King Elfin the Fourth as this person seems to be a friend or something rted to his father. "Oh, no wonder," King Elfin the Fourth can''t help letting out a chuckle. He continued, "So that''s why you never feel afraid even when facing me. You''re exactly like your father, Red Heart. Not only does he not fear a King like me, but he also doesn''t feel afraid when facing against a Sect Leader. Seriously, your family name should be changed to Stone Heart or Ice Cold Heart. It''s like you don''t have the emotion called fear at all," Just like what he had expected, King Elfin the Fourth indeed knows his father, and it even seems like he knows a lot about him, confirming his assumption that they are friends and the likes. He quickly asked, "What else do you know about my father, your Majesty?" "Hahaha, you''re exactly like your father, only showing respect when you need something," King Elfin the Fourth shook his head, he continued, "Since you''re his son, then naturally I should tell you about your father," Leo''s ears instantly perked up to listen closely to what King Elfin the Fourth would be saying about his father. At the side, even though she knows already that Leo''s father is already dead, Angel still perked up her ears so that she can know more about her future father-inw. It wasn''t only the two of them who decided to listen closely, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale also did the same as they wanted to know more about Leo. "Listen closely," King Elfin the Fourth turned his head to looked left and right before moving his head closer to Leo and the others. He then said, "Red Heart was an... arrogant, foolish, cheater, heartless, and a hateful person," "You..." Leo was immediately rendered speechless at King Elfin the Fourth cursing his own father. King Elfin the Fourth quicklyid backfortably on his chair after saying that as he raised his chest before exining, "That guy always thinks like he''s some sort of big shot. His ns are always so crazy as if he wants all of us to die. And... he... he stole Rose from me... No, to be more precise, he stole Rose from all of us! That''s why he''s a cheater, heartless, and hateful person. So, I hope that you don''t-" "Oh, so you''re actually one of the people who my father defeated in order to get my mother, eh?" Leo finally understood the reason why. King Elfin the Fourth is obviously sour that he was defeated by his father in courting his mother. What a petty person! "What defeated?! He cheated, okay?! He cheated! He was constantly ordering us to do this and so that he can have Rose all for himself. And before we know of it, it was already toote and we could only receive an invitation about their marriage. That guy...," King Elfin the Fourth said while looking like wanting to punch something. In the end, he clenched his fist and was, fortunately, able to still hold back his urge, or else something bad would have happened to this beautiful garden. He heaves a heavy sigh before he continued, "In spite of all of his bad characteristics though, he was still a loyal and close brother. I really didn''t expect that our meeting ten or so of years ago was going to be ourst meeting with each other...." Chapter 549 - Call Me Uncle Elfin Chapter 549 Call me Uncle Elfin Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo can''t help feeling a bit sad. Ten or so of years ago, his father, Red Heart, died along with his mother, Rose Heart. It was the most darkest and depressing moment of his life. "I really didn''t expect that I would meet the son of my friend today," King Elfin the Fourth smiled. His impression of Leo now immediately turns for the better. Back then, he was still feeling a bit hesitant and skeptical about involving Leo in their secret operation, as he really can''t see what was special about him. But after knowing that he''s the son of his friend, he believes that there shouldn''t be that much of a problem. Additionally, just like Red Heart, base on what he had observed from Leo so far, thetter is also a capable person. As for how capable exactly Leo is, that would be something he would find outter on. "It should be because of Fate," Leo also smiled in response. He had just activated his unique capability to see the String of Fate, and in front of him right now, he could see a green-colored String of Fate connected from him to King Elfin the Fourth. This should be one of the reasons why they have this conversation today because right from the very beginning, they were already destined to meet. If it wasn''t this day that they have met with each other, then it would definitely be the next time. As long as the String of Fate remains green, a day would be destined toe where they would meet and help each other. However, unlike Elvis and Ejah, it would be next to impossible to invite King Elfin the Fourth toe with him to the Horizon Empire and help him with the Mischievous Lion Guild. After all, he''s a King and has a huge responsibility called the Emerald Tree Kingdom on his shoulder. Unless if the Emerald Tree Kingdom is unfortunately destroyed along with other more huge life-changing events, it might only be at that time where he would have a chance to persuade him. As of now, the most their rtionship could reach would most likely be close allies. "Fate?" King Elfin the Fourth turned to look at Elvis who also said the same exact thing a while ago. He let out a chuckle as he said, "It might indeed be because of that," Deep inside of his thought, King Elfin the Fourth was feeling a bit unsure about iming that Fate is really the reason why they have met today. If their meeting today is really because of Fate, then does that also mean Red and Rose''s death were destined to happen ten or so of years ago? If so, then such a thing just sounded so unfair for them. Even though everyone would eventually die someday, but the thought of dying because it was their turn to die ording to Fate, who they don''t even know really exists or not, just doesn''t sound right and fair. Everyone should have the right to decide when they want to die and how they want to die, not ording to something called Fate, because if that''s really true, then all Mages might as well just stop cultivating because such a thing just makes all of their efforts as Mages meaningless and useless. Anyways, Fate is such aplicated and hard thing to exin, so there is no need to think any further about it. If his meeting with Leo today is really because of Fate, then Fate it would be. "I don''t really know a lot about my father''s past. He was such a mysterious man that likes to always keep everything to himself. Even my mother sometimes doesn''t know what my father is thinking about. So, I really apologize that I wasn''t able to know anything about you in advance," Leo said as he bowed his head a bit. "No need to feel sorry about it, even I didn''t know you were actually Red''s son. If I knew that from the very beginning, then I would have definitely weed you personally when you first arrived in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Though doing that now is already toote," King Elfin the Fourth shook his head. He paused for a bit to think about something before saying, "How about this... During the gathering the Evergreen royal family will host in the Evergreen royal family''s castle at the end of the Emerald Event, I would introduce you to the important people of the Emerald Tree Kingdom?" "That..." Leo really felt that King Elfin the Fourth''s choice was just so unnecessary. He really doesn''t need such a wee from one of his father''s friends. And besides, even with or without the introduction of King Elfin the Fourth, the important people of the Emerald Tree Kingdom would stille to know of him when the Emerald Elven Battle Competition finally begins. At that time, he would be showing to everyone that watches him how capable and strong he is. "Yes, let''s exactly do that. You don''t have to decline, just treat this as a little request from me. If you really dare to decline, then I tell you what, it would be the same as disrespecting me. Also, at least let me show my friend that I''m not mistreating his son, okay?" King Elfin the Fourth insisted,pletely not allowing Leo to have any excuses to decline. Leo could only have a helpless look on his face. But he still didn''t give up on his n to decline King Elfin the Fourth''s idea. He quickly began thinking inwardly about what he should say to decline. Wait... he could say that- However, before Leo could say anything, Angel immediately pulled him back as she said, "We will dly ept that, your Majesty," King Elfin the Fourth smiled in delight as he said, "I like this woman. As your father''s friend, I hereby announce that I approve of Angel to be one of your women!" "Hehehehe," Angel can''t help giggling. Leo could only shake his head after seeing that it was already toote for him to decline. Well, being introduced to the important people of the Emerald Tree Kingdom by King Elfin the Fourth himself doesn''t really sound that bad. "I heard that you also have more women... I mean wives, with you, so bring them along as well. Since your parents can''t no longer check them and see for themselves whether they have the qualities and have reached the standards to be your wives, then I''ll do it for them," King Elfin the Fourth said with a wink. He added, "And most importantly, call me Uncle Elfin from now on. Your Majesty or King Elfin the Fourth sounded so distant, I don''t like it," "Okay, your... I mean, Uncle Elfin," Leo nodded his head in resignation. What else could he do? Even if he declined it, King... Uncle Elfin would still look for another reason to forcefully make him ept it. He might just even use his parents again like a while ago, leaving him unable to refute it. Seeing Leo''s resignation, Angel, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale immediately startedughing. They really find it so hrious seeing Leo continuously feeling helpless to the point that he was unable to defend himself against King Elfin the Fourth''s relentless insisting and could onlypletely give up and ept his Fate. Even though they are already long aware of the fact that Leo would definitely make them pay forughing at his unfortunate situation, they all still choose to continueughing. In their minds, they all thought, "We will ept our punishmentter, but you will never be able to stop us fromughing at you this time!" Indeed, Leo was unable to stop Angel and the others fromughing at him. It wasn''t because he doesn''t want to, it is simply because stopping them would be the same as admitting to them that he was defeated by his Uncle Elfin. Even if he was indeed defeated by his Uncle Elfin, which he honestly can''t deny, but at least let him keep his dignity intact, right? After all, he''s still the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. It would be bad for him to let his men make fun of him because he admitted that he was defeated by his Uncle Elfin. It would have been fine if he was defeated through a battle, as that would be understandable considering the fact that his Uncle Elfin is the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom and also a Gxy Mage. Not to mention, he definitely has more battle experiencepared to him. However, he was defeated by an extremely simple argument. That''s apletely different story. The former wouldn''t be shameful for him to admit, but it would certainly be for thetter. Just you wait, Uncle Elfin. I''ll definitely make you pay for this in the future! After swearing revenge inwardly, Leo and his Uncle Elfin continued talking about different topics.. This time, Angel and the others were also finally included in the conversation and weren''t left to the side to listen. Chapter 550 - Uncle Elfins Family Chapter 550 Uncle Elfin''s family Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The conversation only ended when noon arrives and everyone started feeling hungry. They have already been talking for a few hours now with only tea to satisfy their dry throat. Actually, they could have ordered the maids working in the Evergreen royal family''s castle to bring them some snacks. But as they becamepletely engrossed in the conversation, they all have forgotten about that. Even Uncle Elfin, who has all the power to order the maids to bring them snacks, forgot as well. Though, even if one of them had indeed remembered that the question would be who would look for the maids? After all, due to the order of Uncle Elfin, it''s only them who is in the garden. Everyone who was supposedly assigned to be here in the garden was not allowed toe because Uncle Elfin doesn''t want anyone to know that Leo and his Mischievous Lion Guild would also be participating in their secret operation in the uing Emerald Elven Battle Competition. People would onlye to know about this, specifically only those that are in-charged of monitoring the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, once the event finally begins. At that time, even if there is indeed a secret member of the Naughty Elves organization in one of the people that will monitor the Elven Battle Competition, it would be extremely difficult for them to try and prevent theirrades from dying. The least they could do would only be to report their findings, which would be toote already as they can''t back out in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition anymore. Though it is still possible for them to choose to specifically target Leo and his team, but the question would be; can they? With the help of the Evergreen royal family, the secret members of the Naughty Elves organization would have a lot of trouble trying to sabotage the n of the Evergreen royal family. The best they could do would be to avoid them and try to survive until the final game, which honestly speaking, would be another a lot of trouble to solve. Aside from that, they are also not that shameless enough to dare to order Uncle Elfin, the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom himself, to call out some maids. "Since everyone is now feeling hungry, then how about you all join us in the dining room for lunch?" Uncle Elfin invited Leo and the others. Hearing Uncle Elfin''s invitation, Leo looked at the others first, and after seeing their approval, he turned to look at his Uncle Elfin and nodded his head as he said, "We will gratefully ept your invitation, Uncle Elfin," Anyways, he had already started calling King Elfin the Fourth as Uncle Elfin, so eating lunch in the Evergreen royal family''s castle is no longer something to be embarrassed about. They could also use this opportunity to get to know Uncle Elfin''s family and to know more about the people of the Evergreen royal family. "Come," Uncle Elfin smiled before standing up from his chair as he then began leading everyone to the dining room of the castle. Just like what everyone had thought about the Evergreen royal family''s castle being huge from the moment they saw it, it took them close to ten minutes before finally arriving at the dining room. Seriously, this castle is so huge. How exactly are the people of the Evergreen royal family using all of its space? Unfortunately, this question was something that can only be known by them. Maybe in the future, Leo would also be able to know about this, just maybe... Arriving in the dining room, Leo and the others immediately saw three beautiful young women and three handsome male young adults sitting opposite from each other around a long dining table located right at the very center. As soon as Leo and the others stepped inside, they all turned their attention to look at them with gazes sizing them up from head to toe. "Everyone, this is the son of my friend and his wife and men," Uncle Elfin immediately introduced Leo and the others before sitting on his chair. He soon motioned his hand to let them sit on the empty seat around the dining table, "Our table is mostly empty, so you can freely choose wherever you want to sit," Leo and the others nodded their heads as they then began choosing where to seat. Leo, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale sat on the chairs before the chair of one of the handsome young adults, while Angel chooses to sit before the chair of one of the beautiful young woman. In this way, they wouldn''t destroy the obvious sitting arrangements of everyone. "Leo, this is my wife, Tina. You can call her, Aunt Tina," Uncle Elfin naturally introduced first his wife. "Nice to meet you, Aunt Tina. You look lovely and beautiful," Leo immediately greeted while also not forgetting topliment in order to get a good impression from her. "Nice to meet you too, Leo. You look dashing and handsome as well," Aunt Tina returned the greeting andpliment with a smile on her face. Uncle Elfin smile in approval to Leo. He then pointed at the three handsome young adults as he introduced, "These three are all my sons. My older son, my second son, and my seventh son. The four others, my third son, fourth son, fifth son, and sixth son has decided to leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom in order to gain more experience and to grow more powerful," "My older son, Elfin the Fifth. You can call him, brother Elfin. My second son, Elmore. You can call him, brother Elmore. Andst but not the least, my seventh son, Elmont. You can call him, brother Elmont," "Nice to meet you, Leo," Brother Elfin, who has an almost simr look to his father, Uncle Elfin, greeted enthusiastically. "Greetings, little brother Leo," Brother Elmore, who is wearing eyesses and has a really neat and clean look, greeted in a somewhat reserved manner. "Hi... Leo," Brother Elmont, whose hair and clothes is a bit of a mess with a few stains of dust and dirt around, greeted shyly. "Nice meeting you too, brother Elfin, brother Elmore, and brother Elmont," Leo greeted back. It could be easily seen just from their introduction alone that each of them has a different characteristics of treating people. Brother Elfin is like the two brothers, Ethan and Edward, who will immediately treat a person in the most friendly way they could even though it''s only their first time meeting. Brother Elmore is like Leo, who will not immediately let down his guard as long as he hasn''t yet trusted the person. He''s obviously also a clean freak just by basing on his appearance and attire alone. And as for Brother Elmont, he''s the shy type. And just like every shy person, their expression to someone is a bit difficult to perceive. One would not be able to help but think that are they shy in a friendly way? Or are they shy in an unfriendly way? Nevertheless, at least in his case right now, it should be the former. No one would immediately treat someone in an unfriendly way just in the first meeting alone, especially if the one being introduced was the son of their father''s friend. Additionally, with them being educated in the royalty way, they would naturally first show courtesy and friendliness to someone they just meet, not instantly show their negative side and cause a bad first impression. Onlyter on when they slowly got to know more about the person would their opinion start to change, which at the same time changing their way of treating them. He obviously understood this as he was educated in a noble way back then when he was still young. Of course, the way the nobles and royalty educate their children when they are still young are obviously different, but there are still a lot of things that are simr, thus one can still use it when dealing with one of the two. After introducing his sons, Uncle Elfin then introduced his two daughters, "And these two are my daughters, my second daughter, and my third daughter. As for my first daughter, she''s been married off to one of the princes of the Moon Werewolf Kingdom," "My second daughter, Tifa. You can call her, sister Tifa. And my third daughter, T. You can call her, sister T," Tifa simply scoffed in greeting, while T greeted with a smile on her face, "Don''t mind my older sister, she''s always been like that. But once you get close to her and know her more, she would treat you friendly and kindly. By the way, nice meeting you, Leo, or was it Guild Leader Loki?" "Oh, I didn''t expect sister T to actually know about me," Leo said calmly. If it was before, he would definitely treat T warily, just like how he had treated his Uncle Elfin just a few hours ago. But as he was already treated as someone close to the Evergreen royal family now, he decided to just let it off for once. He''d just worry about it if they really don''t mean good to him or the likes. "Of course, I have always been hearing news about the newly rising in power, the Mischievous Lion Guild," T exined. At the side, Tifa can''t help rolling her eyes before saying, "Lies, don''t believe her! I saw her writing a letter and sending it to you a few days ago to ask for a date. In truth, she actually likes you, that''s why she knows about you," "Tifa!" T''s face immediately reddens like a tomato after her older sister Tifa revealed the truth. Tifa simply shrugged her shoulder and ignored her little sister T. In her mind, she thought, "You started it!" Hearing that unexpected confession from T, Leo can''t help smiling wryly as he slowly turned to look at Angel in front of him as he then saw that she''s now staring daggers towards his direction. He really didn''t expect that trouble would hit him right now seemingly out of nowhere. And besides, it''s not really his fault that he''s so capable to the point of receiving a confession from one of the princesses of the Evergreen royal family, right? How troublesome.... Chapter 560 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 1 Chapter 560 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others werepletely oblivious about Uncle Elfin and Madam Flores'' conversation as they were so focused on deciding a reward. In the process, they have debated and argued about the pros and cons of all of the rewards on the list. It was only after more than half an hour of debate and argument did they finally arrived at a conclusion. However, since the small celebration has already begun, they decided to just inform Uncle Elfin about itter. He also seems to be busy talking with the other guest, so they shouldn''t disturb him for now. As soon as Leo and the others went to the food table to choose dishes to eat and returned back to their table to begin eating, they were soon immediately surrounded by a lot of representatives that wanted to get to know them. Because of that, Brother Elfin and the others were finally left alone in peace, making all of them heave a sigh of relief. They quickly turned their attention to their dishes in front of them which they have only touched a small portion of and began devouring everything on the te. Seriously, can''t those people not see how hungry they are?! It took nearly an hour before those representatives finally left Leo and the others alone. But unlike Brother Elfin and the others, they already lost their appetite to continue eating. Why? Well, it''s because those peoplepletely ignored the food on their table as they keep on talking and talking while their saliva and sweat sprinkled on their food. Anyone in the same situation as them would definitely lose their appetite as well. As much as they wanted to tell them to keep their saliva and sweat for themselves, out of respect... No, it wasn''t out of respect, but rather they were basically not giving them any chances to say it because every time one of them was finished talking, another one would immediately begin having a conversation with them. This keeps on repeating over and over again until only Fate knows whose saliva and sweat has been mixed on their foods. Those peoples action werepletely different to how they were having conversations with Brother Elfin and the others a while ago. During that time, they were all acting so respectful and mindful of their actions. But yet when it came to them, they acted as if akin to having casual conversations with them. Although it was actually very easy to understand the exact reason why. Just now, they found out that the majority of those representatives were actually from Guilds, not Noble Households, which finally exins the reason why their actions doesn''t carry any hint of noble air at all and why they seems to be so casual with them. In the end, they could only go back to the food table and grab plenty of desserts to stop their protesting stomach. With all of the efforts they have done yesterday, it is only natural for them to be this hungry. If only this wasn''t the Evergreen royal family''s castle, they would have definitely long flipped out and given those people something that they would definitely not forget in their entire life. After an hour or two, the celebration has finally ended. Leo and the others were invited by Uncle Elfin to discuss about their rewards in his study room. Sitting opposite to each other, Uncle Elfin asked, "So, have all of you reached a decision yet?" "Yes," Leo nodded his head, but he first asked, "We just don''t really know if you will agree with it though..." The rewards that they have chosen were a bit special. It wasn''t listed in the list, but instead something they have thought about after looking at the list. "Let me hear it first," Uncle Elfin said. "It''s like this," Leo took out the list as he pointed first at the Emerald Elven Flyingboat as he said, "Would it be fine if we order a different style of Flyingboats? Its not that we don''t like the Emerald Elven Flyingboats, its just that we wanted to have a Flyingboat that has the signature of the Mischievous Lion Guild," The Emerald Elven Flyingboat is obviously the signature Flyingboats of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, just from basing on its name alone. Although they don''t really have a problem with the Emerald Elven Flyingboats, because as far as they have seen, its performance was good and much betterpared to the three Green Eagle Flying boats. Nevertheless, they still found it a bit strange and weird for their Mischievous Lion Guild to have tens of the signature Flyingboats of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. After all, the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t belong to the Emerald Tree Kingdom nor the Evergreen royal family. That''s why it is much better for them to have Flyingboats that they could, even at the very least, call their own. "Not a problem," Uncle Elfin easily understood what Leo meant with his words. Honestly, he actually also agrees with this, "I will send someone to go to the Evergreen Shipyard and inform them about your request. But unfortunately, because your order is a bit special, you would have to wait for a week or so, or even much longer depending on your request, for them to finish, would that be alright for you?" "It''s fine. Anyways, we won''t be going anywhere once the Emerald Event is over. So, we won''t be using any of our Flyingboats at that time," Leo replied. "Oh," Uncle Elfin quickly thought of something, he continued, "Since you won''t be using any of your Flyingboats anyways, then why not send those to the Evergreen Shipyard as well to be customized? In such a way, all of those Flyingboats that we have given to you will have the signature of the Mischievous Lion Guild and you won''t have to worry about such problems anymore," "Would it cost a reward?" Leo curiously asked. He quite liked what Uncle Elfin had proposed to him, but as they have already agreed on what to use all of those five rewards for, they would have to discuss with each other once again if they have to sacrifice one of the rewards they have agreed. "Well, of course! We can''t just give our service for free, right? No worries though, it would just cause you one reward," Uncle Elfin replied with a smile on his face. As much as he wanted to give such service for free to Leo, as the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, he also needs to think of what could benefit them. And besides, he had already given the Mischievous Lion Guild a lot of things. If he really gives more than that, then he might just earn himself a loss. That''s why he needed to lower the cost of the reward that they are asking. "For a bit," Leo turned to look at Angel and the others as he asked, "Are you guys fine with that?" "I don''t really mind exchanging the war weapons to customized all twenty-five of Emerald Elven Flyingboats that we have to fit the image of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Angel said. "Sets of Evergreen armors is something we really needed to give to our core members once we have chosen them, so let''s exchange the war weapons for that instead. Anyways, those Flyingboats also have Elven Cannons on them, so it doesn''t really matter," Elvis added. "I agree!" Iasiah nodded his head in agreement. "Fine with me as well," Nightingale also expressed his agreement. Hearing everyone''s agreement, Leo turned to look at Uncle Elfin as he said, "We will take that as one of our rewards," After saying that, Leo quickly wrote on a separate paper ''Customizing all twenty-five Emerald Elven Flyingboats''. "So, how many customized Flyingboats would you be asking?" Uncle Elfin immediately returned back to the first topic. "Since one reward is equivalent to five Flyingboats, then we would be asking for ten Flyingboats, which counts as two rewards," Leo replied as he wrote on the same paper ''Ten customized Flyingboats''. "So next would be sets of Evergreen armors, right? One reward would be equivalent to twenty of such sets of Magic armors set, so how many Evergreen armors do you want?" Uncle Elfin asked. Leo nodded his head as he replied, "We would like to ask for forty sets of Magic armors. But simr to the Flyingboats, we also want to ask for a customized sets of Magic armors, would that be fine?" The reason why he wanted to ask for a customized set of Magic armors is not mainly because he wanted it to have the signature of the Mischievous Lion Guild simr to the Flyingboats, but also because he wanted to use other materials in crafting them. It''s time to make use of those 8 Star Storm Sparrows that they have caught and those carcasses of Magical Beasts that they have killed. "Not a problem. I''ll order our Royal cksmiths to cater to your order. Once we are done here, General Luke will take you to meet them," Uncle Elfin nodded his head. He then asked, "So, is #that all? If you want to change for something else, then it''s not yet toote," "No," Leo shook his head as he wrote ''Forty sets of customized Magic armors'' on the paper. He continued, "Those would be all," "Okay," Uncle Elfin said as he then informed one of his men outside of his study room to call out for General Luke. It didn''t take that long for General Luke to arrive. "Your Majesty," General Luke greeted Uncle Elfin as he then turned to look at Leo and the others and bowed his head by a bit to greet them. Uncle Elfin wrote his signature on the paper where Leo had written all of the rewards he had asked as he then gave it to General Luke and said, "Bring Leo and his people to meet with our Royal cksmiths and show them this," General Luke epted the letter as he soon understood the reason why. He nodded his head in affirmation to King Elfin the Fourth. "Once you are finished with the Royal cksmiths, assist Leo to get those other rewards," Uncle Elfin said before walking to his table, "You all can leave now. I will not be seeing you off, because as you can see, I still have a lot of things to finished before the start of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Leo can''t help but empathize with Uncle Elfin after seeing the numerous stacks of papers beside his table, "We will be going then, Uncle Elfin!" "Goodbye, let''s see each other again once the Emerald Elven Battle Competition begins," Uncle Elfin reminded. Chapter 561 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 2 Chapter 561 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce General Luke lead Leo and the others as they soon arrived in a smithy below the castle. A Dwarf full of muscle greeted them, "I''m Darvis, the head of the Royal cksmiths of the Evergreen royal family," "I''m Guild Leader Loki, the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo shook hands with Darvis. Darvis'' eyes immediately showed that he''s a bit surprised as he then said, "It''s really an honor to meet you, Guild Leader Loki!" "Oh, you actually know me?" Leo can''t help but ask. "Well, of course!" Darvis quickly nodded his head. He exined, "Not only do I know you, but your name is also well-known in the Royal cksmiths," "Why?" Leo curiously asked. "Why you asked? Hahaha," Darvis chuckle before continuing, "It''s because you bestowed to us, Royal cksmiths, a Beast Lord Treasure Beetle!" "So that''s why," Leo finally understood the reason why. It seems like the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle that the Mischievous Lion Guild has caught ended up in the hands of the Royal cksmiths of the Evergreen royal family. "cksmith Darvis, here is the request of King Elfin the Fourth," General Luke finally decided to interrupt and showed Darvis the letter with the signature of King Elfin the Fourth. "Oh, forty sets of customized Magic armors," Darvis began thinking after seeing the letter, "We have long not been making other sets of Magic armor ever since we focused on developing the Evergreen armor, but it should still be easy with our skills," Darvis turned to look at Leo as he said, "So, what kind of customized sets of Magic armors would you like? The best sets of Magic armors we the Royal cksmiths could make is a 9 Star set of Magic armor. So, as long as it is within that range, we should not have any trouble on making it," Leo nodded his head in understanding as he then replied, "I only need a 7 Star set of Magic armors. The main material to be used would be an 8 Star Storm Sparrow. As for the rest of the materials to be used, I didn''t really bring any of it," All of the carcasses of the Magical Beasts that they have killed are all in their warehouse at the Smiling Lion Vige. Other materials that could be used in crafting items are also stored there. He didn''t bother bringing any of it as he really didn''t expect anything like this to happen. His first thought when he came to the Evergreen royal family''s castle was to only meet with Uncle Elfin and talk about the reason why he has invited them. As for hunting those secret members of the Naughty Elves organization in the Evergreen royal family''s castle and getting rewarded for his efforts, it was the situation, specifically preventing his real identity from getting leaked, that forces him to do all of those. "How many 8 Star Storm Sparrows are we looking at here? And what is the range of level of the other materials you have?" Darvis asked. "We have five 8 Star Storm Sparrows-" Before Leo could even finish his sentence, Darvis suddenly interrupted as he eximed in shock. "FIVE?!!!" "Is there something wrong?" Leo asked as he turned to look at Elvis, obviously asking thetter if he had done anything wrong. Unfortunately, even Elvis doesn''t know the reason for Darvis''s reaction. In the next moment, he turned to look at General Luke, as he then finally understood the reason why "I guess it is because they can''t believe you have caught that many 8 Star Storm Sparrows," "That''s exactly the reason why I am shocked!" Darvis confirmed Elvis'' guess, he exined, "Storm Sparrows are one of the hardest Magical Beast to catch in the Emerald Forest. Even the Evergreen royal family can only catch 10,000 of them annually, and their level is mostly in the 4 Star to 6 Star Storm Sparrows. Rarely would there be 7 Star Storm Sparrows, let alone 8 Star Storm Sparrows? In fact, when I heard that your Mischievous Lion Guild have caught a Beast Lord Storm Sparrow, I immediately asked his Majesty to give it to us, "Unfortunately, his Majesty declined us because he had already given us the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle. His Majesty also said that it would cost a lot of Magical resources to heal the Beast Lord Treasure Beetle, that''s why the Beast Lord Storm Sparrow should be put into other use," Darvis suddenly paused as he looked at Guild Leader Loki, he quickly suggested, "Next time you capture a Gxy-level Magical Beast, exchange it to me instead. I promise you that you will definitely earn more than what you can get in exchange for the Evergreen royal family," "How presumptuous of you, Darvis," General Luke sneered. Hearing General Luke''s words, Darvis furrowed his brows as he said, "Am I?" "Of course," General Luke nodded his head. He wasn''t saying this on the basis of him being loyal to King Elfin the Fourth, but rather because he really doesn''t believe that Darvis can give Leo more than what the Evergreen royal family could offer to him. Darvis rolled his eyes as he turned to look at Guild Leader Loki and said, "Don''t believe General Luke, this guy doesn''t know what I''m capable of," "Hahaha, says who? Tell me, can you give Guild Leader Le- Loki twenty-five Emerald Elven Flyingboats?" General Luke said with a smirk on his face. "Twenty... twenty-five?!!!" Darvis really felt like he had heard wrong what General Luke had said. "No? Then can you give them the rights to establish a business rtionship with the Evergreen royal family? Or a qualification to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition? Base on your wage, I''m guessing you can''t, right?" General Luke shook his head mockingly. He also added, "Aside from crafting items, what el-" "Wait!" Darvis immediately interrupted General Luke. With a puff of his cheeks, he said, "Say, are you actually a stalker?" General Luke''s face immediately turned ugly as he eximed, "How the heck am I a stalker?!" "Because you know a lot about me, and you also know a lot about Guild Leader Loki!" Darvis replied. Shaking his head in helplessness, General Luke said, "It''s because Commander Vargas was the one who had received those two Gxy-level Magical Beasts that Guild Leader Loki had an exchange to the Evergreen royal family," "Goodness, I almost forgot, you were actually one of Commander Vargas'' dogs," Darvis said as he shrugged his shoulder. "You..." General Luke pointed his finger at Darvis in disbelief. "I mean, Commander Vargas'' hounds, at least that sounds better," Darvis chuckle as he then turned to look at Guild Leader Loki and changed the topic, "Anyways, aside from those five 8 Star Storm Sparrows, what else do you have?" "We have thousands of carcasses from No Star to 7 Star Magical Beasts. That should be enough, right?" Leo really doesn''t know a lot about cksmiths, so he''s not quite sure if what he had offered is enough or not. But, he''s guessing that it should be. After all, they are only asking for forty customized sets of Magic armors, not one hundred or more. Darvis'' eyes lit up as he grabbed Guild Leader Loki''s hands and said, "That''s more than enough! Quick, show me those materials so that I can begin nning on what sets of Magic armors I could make for you," "No problem," Leo smiled in delight after hearing Darvis words. Though he quickly asked, "But I still need to help Brother Elmont on something really important, so would it be fine if we do it tomorrow?" "Is it more important than your sets of Magic armors?" Darvis asked as he raised his eyebrows. "Not really, but it is important for Brother Elmont," Leo replied. "How important?" Darvis still doesn''t n on giving up. After hearing those lists of materials, he can''t wait anymore to begin. Just imagining the feeling of making customized sets of Magic armors with almost no limitations already makes him feel so delighted, even more, delightfulpared to when he got ''first blood'' from his beloved wife. Leo smile wryly as he said, "It''s about Brother Elmont''s love life," "Oh... It seems like Seventh Prince Elmont and Lady Selina had a fight," Darvis quickly understood just how important this matter was. He waved his hands as he said, "Go on, Guild Leader Loki, be the best wingman for Seventh Prince Elmont so that those two could finally be together. It has already been more than a decade now and yet he still hasn''t gotten Selina''s ''first blood'' yet. Back then when I was still his age, I have already gotten plenty of women''s ''first blood''. Compared to Seventh Prince Elmont, I''m a real man!" All of a sudden though, a cold female chuckle was heard behind Darvis. "Oho, is that so?" In an instant, Darvis'' entire body began sweating profusely. His head slowly turned to look behind him as he then saw his beloved wife, "Wifey, my beloved wifey. I didn''t realize that you''re actually here. You... ahhh!" "Go on, Guild Leader Loki, I still have to deal with something really important with my husband here," The beautiful female Dwarf said as she waved her hands to Guild Leader Loki and the others while dragging her husband, Darvis, to a dark corner. Before Dravis'' figure could finally disappear from everyone''s sight, he eximed loudly, "Tell Seventh Prince Elmont for me to quickly get Selina''s ''first blood''.. He''s already a 19-year-old man. If he really can''t do that, then he will be the shame of all men! AHHHH!!!" Chapter 562 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 3 Chapter 562 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo really doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or be displeased at Darvis'' advice. Elmont had indeed still not gotten Selina''s ''first blood'' despite already being a 19-year-old man. But the same fact also applies to him as well. He''s already 19 years old, and yet he still hasn''t gotten Cassandra and the other''s ''first blood''. What''s, even more, worst is that Selina is not yet considered as Elmont''s woman, while on the other hand, Cassandra and the others were already considered as his own women. He basically has the advantage point here. Additionally, in the case of Elmont, he would need to make some efforts first in order for him to finally get Selina''s ''first blood''. However, in his case, Cassandra and the others were the ones making the efforts and were long already willing to give their ''first blood'' to him. These two cases are practically worlds apart from each other. In fact, even saying such a sentence is an obvious understatement. Leo can''t help looking at Angel by his side while feeling a bit of shame and guilt deep inside of him. Nevertheless, he still didn''t change his mind of only touching Cassandra and the otherster. His previous determination is clearly still the same and not shaken by Darvis'' advice. Anyways, touching Charlotte and the others today orter doesn''t have that much of a difference, because, at the very end of the day, he would still have them for himself. If there would be someone else who would be so daring to steal one of them from him, heh... they would definitely taste the feeling of living a life worst than death! ..... Leo and the others went to find Elmont after leaving the ce of the Royal cksmiths. General Luke was still following behind them because Uncle Elfin had informed him to assist them to get the rest of the rewards. Aside from that reason though, General Luke actually also wanted to lend a hand to Seventh Prince Elmont in getting Selina. He is one of the oldest Generals under Commander Vargas''mand, so he naturally knew already about how Seventh Prince Elmont felt about Selina. If he could help these two, even at the very least, he would still feel proud about it. In fact, this kind of achievement would be something he could even boast about in front of Commander Vargas. It didn''t take that long for Leo and the others to finally find Elmont who''s currently walking back in forth around the hallways, obviously, something was bothering him greatly. It doesn''t need a love expert to know what exactly was bothering Elmont''s mind right now; Selina. "Ahhh! That woman is really such a huge headache!" Elmont eximed while pulling his hair in frustration. He really didn''t imagine that it would be this troublesome just to get the forgiveness of a woman. As a prince, he was so used to others trying to please him, not the other way around. In the next moment, Elmont''s attention was quickly attracted by a few people''s footsteps. He quickly turned his head as if expecting someone already As soon as he saw Leo and the others, Elmont immediately burst forth in joy as he runs towards them. "Thank goodness you guys are finally here!" Elmont didn''t bother about his image as he quickly pulled Leo to a room that has a full view of his training ground. He then quickly dragged Leo towards one of the windows of the room as he pointed outside, "There she is! Now then, tell me, what should I do?" "Calm down, Brother Elmont. There''s no need to be so rus-" Before Leo could even finish his sentence, he was immediately interrupted by Elmont. "I really can''t calm down! I want her to forgive me immediately!" Elmont eximed, but then he quickly covered his mouth after realizing his mistake. Leo can''t help smiling after hearing Elmont''s words as he asked, "Before we help you, tell me first how exactly do you feel about Selina?" Hearing Leo''s question, Elmont instantly started showing a bit of blush on his face. Deep inside of him, he was hesitating whether he should tell Leo the truth or not. But in the end, after a few moments of deliberation inside his mind and realizing that his feelings for Selina are obvious already for everyone to clearly see, he finally decided to just tell Leo how he feels, "I... I don''t really know for sure if what I''m thinking about is exactly the way I''m feeling deep inside of me right now. But as I see Selina being angry at me, a painful feeling suddenly started poking into my heart. This pain is really difficult to describe; it''s an emotional pain that doesn''t intend to hurt you, but rather to tell you to do something that even you can''t believe you can dare to actually do!" "Hmmm..." Leo nodded his head in understanding. He hasn''t really felt the same way as Elmont is feeling right now, but he can easily perceive that this is because of love. His mind immediately began thinking of a way to fix Elmont''s problem. However, before Leo could even speak his own advice to Elmont, Angel suddenly shook her head as she said, "I really can''t believe that your Highness Elmont is seriously asking Leo, my man, who doesn''t even have any slightest clue on how all of his women felt, on how to make a girl forgive you," "Indeed," Elvis can''t help nodding his head in agreement with Angel. He added, "Your highness is asking the wrong person," Iasiah and Nightingale also nodded their heads and agree with what Angel had just said. Although they have only spent a few weeks of time with Leo, they already saw just how low his emotional quotient was as long as it''s rted to Cassandra and the others. In fact, deep inside of them, they were feeling really jealous that such a blockhead actually has the Fate to be with not only a group of top-notch beautiful women but also the wife-material, for himself. Seriously, just what did Leo do in his past life to deserve all of this?! "You guys..." Leo was immediately rendered speechless after hearing Angel and the other''s words. What do they mean that Elmont is asking the wrong person?! He obviously knew about how to handle Elmont''s problem! The only problem is, he seriously sucks at anything rted to romance... Well, it seems like they are indeed correct. It wasn''t that difficult for Elmont to understand what Angel really meant with her words. He heaves a heavy sigh as he said, "I see," Elmont''s mood immediately dumped after hearing that Leo can''t help him. On the side, as much as General Luke wanted to help Seventh Prince Elmont with his problem with Selina, he was also totally clueless on what to do as well, just like Leo. Until now, he is still single and has not yet experienced having a wife. Although he has already experienced having ''fun'' plenty of times with different women until now, such a thing ispletely different from the thing they called love. What he had experienced were simply ''lust'' or something simr to that which made him have ''fun'' with those women, while love, on the other hand, is a genuine feeling felt by the heart. Elvis and the others were equally clueless as well just like Leo and General Luke. They haven''t even found a girl that really made their heart feel the feeling of love yet, so it''s likewise impossible for them to give advice as well. Just when all of Elmont''s hope was gone, he heard Angel''s words. "Fortunately for you, I can easily help you with your problem," Angel said with a rare smile on her face. After saying that, she turned to look at Leo as if telling her man to watch her closely so he would have a clear understanding of what a woman wants. Leo easily understood what Angel meant with her expression alone, so he perked up his ears and listen closely to what wille next. "First, you will personally arrange a table for just the two of you in a ce where you believe is special for her, or maybe to the both of you. The table should have a romantic ambiance, like candles, flowers, and music. Second, there should also be something that expresses how you really feel deep inside for Selina, such as something shaped like a heart, a bunch of letters with your real feelings written scattered on the ground that she could easily pick, or something that expresses a simr feeling. Andst but not the least," Angel paused as she pointed at Elmont''s lower body, "That!" Tracing Angel''s finger, everyone immediately thought of just how daring and brazen is this woman to actually point to Elmont''s little brother. "I..." Elmont felt hesitant after seeing where Angel was pointing at. It really feels like her advice is developing so quickly. They were only talking about candlelight dinner a second ago, and yet in the following moment, they were already talking about sex. As if realizing what everyone was thinking about, Angel shook her head as she said, "I mean your stomach!" Everyone instantly has a sudden realization in their minds. But just to make sure everything was consistent as they really believed that they didn''t see Angel pointing wrongly, after all, they are all Mages so they have better eyesightpared to normal people, hence they then quickly traced back again where Angel was pointing at. To their surprised though, they soon realized that her finger has now actually adjusted a bit higher. Seemingly in just an instant, they quickly understood that what Angel has just pointed a while ago wasn''t for them to see, but clearly for Leo. Seriously, just how lucky is Leo to have such privileges for himself?! Chapter 563 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 4 Chapter 563 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After that jealousy-inducing scene, they were forced to witnessed just now, it was time to get back to the main topic of their discussion. Elmont curiously asked, "So what you mean to say is that there should be delicious food to be served that can satisfy Selina''s stomach?" "Yes," Angel nodded her head, but she then quickly added, "You should also be the one to cook the dishes, or else it would ruin the essence of what you wanted to express," "Eh?" Elmont was immediately dumbfounded after hearing Angel''s words. His confidence that he had just built up after hearing that Angel has a way to help her instantly diminished as he remembered just how bad his cooking skill was. In fact, calling it bad is not the appropriate word to use, rather he should call it the epitome of dark cuisine! Even a homeless person wouldn''t dare eat his food, let alone serve it to Selina. He can''t even dare imagine just how she would feel after tasting his cooking. But he''s certain about one thing; it would just make everything a lot more worst than what it already is. "Why? Is there a problem with your cooking skill?" Angel still decided to ask although she could somewhat expect already that Elmont''s cooking skill is bad just from seeing his expression alone. "How about I''ll let all of you taste a dish I personally cook?" Elmont suggested as he really doesn''t want to hear them encouraging him without knowing the real situation. Once they taste the food that he had personally cooked, they would certainly not bother blindly encouraging him anymore as they could easily expect already that even years, or even decades, of learning, it wouldn''t still help improve his cooking skill, even the tiniest of improvement would be next to impossible for him to achieve. It would be akin to a miracle if that really bes a reality. "Let''s go," Elmont said as he then began leading everyone to the kitchen. Inside his mind, a n was slowly being brewed Along the way to the kitchen, they unexpectedly meet with Princess Tifa and Princess Tifa who both had just finished training with their new weapons. Princess Tifa immediately scuffed after seeing Leo and the others, while on the other hand, Princess T smiled in delight as she quickly asked, "Are you thinking of doing something fun again?" "It should be considered as one," Elmont turned to look at the others. "The more the merrier," Angel nodded her head with a smile. "Okay..." Elmont nodded his head as he then continued leading everyone to the kitchen. Soon, everyone arrived at the kitchen. Elmont quickly dismissed the chefs currently resting in the kitchen, telling them that he wanted to cook something for everyone to taste. As soon as the chefs heard that Seventh Prince Elmont wanted to cook food for Guild Leader Loki and the others, their faces immediately turned ugly and a trace of sympathy could be seen in their eyes. All of them can''t help but imagine simr faces and reactions that they have shown back then when they first tasted his Highness Elmont''s dish. It was really something that they will never forget in their entire lifetime. Unfortunately though, such a memory could only remain in their minds as his Highness Elmont ordered them to keep their lips tight. The moment such rumor about his Highness Elmont''s cooking spreads throughout the entire Evergreen royal family''s castle, all of them will not be able to escape the consequences, thus no one dared to say a word about it until now. As such, without any hesitation, they quickly left the kitchen to his Highness Elmont and his friends. "Are you really sure that we should just leave them there?" A thin chef decided to ask. "No matter how much I wanted to tell them the truth, I don''t really want to pay the consequences that his Highness Elmont had warned us," The head chef said before gulping down a mouthful of saliva. He quickly added, "You guys also agree with that, right?" Without any hesitation, the rest of the chefs nodded their heads. "Yes!" "I agree!" "Heck, I don''t want to lose my job as a royal chef. The wage here is nothingpared to all the past jobs I''ve worked in the past!" The thin chef still can''t help but worry as he said, "But her Highness Tifa and her Highness T are both there right now. If we just leave the both of them there to taste that dark cuisine made by his Highness Elmont, there would also be no escaping the consequences for us," "You don''t have to worry, her Highness Tifa and her Highness T will both understand their brother," The head chefforted before he leads everyone as far away from the kitchen. "I hope so..." ..... Meanwhile, inside the kitchen. The moment all the chefs left, Elmont then immediately informed everyone to wait for him at the small tasting area of the kitchen until he finish his cooking. Still remainingpletely oblivious of the fact that they have just unknowingly stepped inside Satan''s castle, everyone quickly went to sit on their chairs and waited for Elmont to finish cooking. It didn''t take that long for everyone to start smelling a weird fragrance from Elmont''s cooking. As soon as everyone smelled that weird fragrance, their faces instantly turned ugly as they looked at each other. "I believe that his Highness Elmont is just cooking a dish simr to a stinky tofu," Elvis said, though deep inside of him he was having trouble believing his words right now. It wasn''t only Elvis feeling such a way deep inside, everyone was also feeling the same. Still, in the end, everyone nodded their heads and believe that what Elvis'' had just said is correct. How wrong they were though... At first, the weird fragrance was somewhat simr to a stinky tofu, but then as time passes, it slowly became something so unbearable to smell. While Elmont was busy cooking a dish in the kitchen, everyone was already having trouble breathing. "Can someone please open the f*cking window!" Leo can''t help but swear as he really can''t take the unbearable smell anymore. To everyone''s disbelief, there is actually no window in the kitchen. Aside from arge pipe where the smoke from the dishes being cooked in the kitchen could dispersed from, there were no other ces that they could hope to get fresh air. "I swear that I''ll make father built a window in the kitchen!" Princess Tifa said as she struggles to walk towards the door, theirst remaining hope. Unexpectedly though, the moment Princess Tifa tried to open the door of the kitchen, she soon realized that it was actually locked. The worst thing was, they could actually supposedly open this door from both the inside and the outside of the kitchen, but unfortunately, it seems as if something is blocking them from opening the door. "Step away your highness Tifa, leave this opening of the door to the professionals like us!" Elvis said as he casted a Magic spell to open the door. But it was useless as the door still didn''t budge open. "Let us do it!" Iasiah said as he nodded his head at Nightingale. The both of them quickly put their hands in front as they casted a Magic spell with abination of both Ice Element Mana and Dark Element Mana. But just like Elvis, the Magic spells they used didn''t do anything to the door. "Let me have a try!" General Luke said as he put his hand forward and casted a Magic spell to open the door. In the end, the door still didn''t open. Leo and the others immediately tried to cast their own Magic spell to try and open the door. However, no matter what Magic spell they used, it still causes no effect to the door. It was as if there is a Gxy-level Mage blocking the door that''s why they can''t open it. Without anyone noticing, Leo summoned a Wind Elemental in a toy soldier form and made it slip through the small gap under the door so that they would know what''s causing the door to be locked this way. As soon as the Wind Elemental arrived outside, it soon saw a Magic Array Formation on the door. He finally understood that it''s actually because of this Magic Array that''s why the door wouldn''t open. And it even seems like this Magic Array is 9 Star level or worst, a Gxy-level Magic Array. Leo didn''t show that he had discovered the reason why the door wouldn''t open on his face as he instead asked, "Hey, Princesses. Is there perhaps an off chance for the kitchen door to have a Magic Array embedded on it?" Princess Tifa shook her head as she doesn''t have an idea about that. Base on what she could remember, only important rooms around the castle would have such a thing, and that doesn''t include the kitchen at all. Contrary to Princess Tifa, Princess T''s eyes lit up in realization as she then said, "Now that you mentioned that, I just remembered that a few years ago, Seventh Brother Elmont had suddenly decided to install a Magic Array Formation on the door of the kitchen. I really don''t know the exact reason why he suddenly did that, but base on the rumors I''ve heard at that time, Seventh Brother Elmont had only decided on doing such a thing after he suddenly spent his entire day in the kitchen the day before he decided to install the Magic Array Formation in the door of the kitchen," "Wait," Hearing Princess T''s words, everyone immediately has a sudden realization in their minds. "Don''t tell me that it is actually his Highness Elmont who had locked us here in the kitchen?" In the next moment, everyone immediately remembered... or to be more precise, smelled once again the unbearable smell fermenting their entire surrounding as if turning the kitchen into no-man''snd. It really doesn''t need someone with very high intelligence to understand the exact reason why this is happening to them right now; Elmont had obviously decided to lock the door because he wants to force all of them to eat his dish! And speaking about the devil... "I''m going to serve my dish now," The moment everyone heard such sentence, numerous gulping sound was right after heard throughout the entire kitchen. Chapter 564 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 5 Chapter 564 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce In front of everyone, a vegetable soup was served. But unlike normal vegetable soup, it was a purple-colored soup that releases a pungent smell and would pop like a bubble from time to time like a poison. "I hope all of you will like it," Elmont said as he scooped everyone a bowl of his vegetable soup each. Seeing the strange vegetable soup in front of them, everyone can''t help hesitating on grabbing the spoon beside the bowl and tasting it. Well, just the look of the vegetable soup alone already shows plenty of meaning to this dish. So they could pretty much already guess its taste. In the end, everyone still decided to have a taste. And what followed after was... "Blrghhh!" Series of vomiting sound was soon heard in the kitchen followed after by everyone staring at Elmont and shaking their heads. "Can we say something disrespectful to you just for this once?" Everyone quickly asked. Hearing everyone''s questions, Elmont heave a sigh of helplessness as he motioned his hand and said, "Go on," "I don''t really mean to disrespect you, your Highness Elmont, but you should just forget about cooking and just focus solely on being a battle maniac," Elvis said while wiping his mouth with a tissue. "Speaking about being a battle maniac, this epitome of the dark cuisine dish of yours is definitely suited for you, your Highness Elmont. You could literally use this dish just to defeat someone in a battle!" Iasiah said. "Can you even call that a dish? I swear in my entire life that it was like eating the nastiest, disgusting, and dreadful food to ever exist!" Nightingale can''t help but ask in doubt. "For goodness'' sake, Seventh Brother Elmont. Don''t ever get near the kitchen in the future... No, even touching any kitchen utensils is now forbidden for you to do since it would certainly make me remember your cooking, not again... Blurghh!" Princess Tifa said as she immediately rushed towards the trashcan nearby them to vomit again. "You''re so mean Older Sister Tifa, but you''re indeed correct. Deep in my heart, you are the brother that I really respect the most, Seventh Brother Elmont, but for the sake of our family... No, for the sake of the entire Celestial World, don''t ever cook another dish again," Princess T said before helping her Older Sister Tifa. Elmont turned to look at Leo and Angel who both still haven''tmented on his dish yet. "I have noment," Leo said before turning around and beginning to think about something. Seeing Leo''s action, Angel could only helplessly take responsibility for everything. She turned to look at his Highness Elmont as she said, "I will not give you any blind encouragement as I could easily see that even an entire day of trial and error wouldn''t be able to help improve your cooking skill," Elmont nodded his head in understanding. He had already expected that they wouldn''t like his dish from the very beginning. In fact, he had locked the door in purpose just so that no one here would ever think of making him cook a dish again. In the past, Elmont was given advice by one of his friends to try and cook a dish for Selina, saying that woman loves that and it is romantic, just like what Angel meant with her suggestion. So, he agreed and went to the kitchen to try and cook for the first time. The end result was he had cooked a burnt dish, which is understandable considering that it was his first time cooking. Fortunately for Elmont, the chefs were watching him at that time and were more than willing to help him improve his cooking skills. He was really delighted by that offer and epted their help. His determination and will to make Selina taste his cooking was ignited really brightly as he started cooking another dish, and at that time, there were professional chefs to help him. However, even with the chef''s help, Elmont was still unable to improve his cooking skill. Although he didn''t cook a burnt dish anymore, he had instead cooked something which they called as dark cuisine. No matter how much the chefs guided Elmont and even though he had followed the cooking instructions step by step, he would still surprisingly end up cooking a dark cuisine. It was a really peculiar situation with no one knowing clearly why this was happening to him. As Elmont really doesn''t want anyone else to know about his cooking skill, he decided to install a 9 Star Magic Array Formation at the door of the kitchen so that no one would be able to easily get inside whenever he was cooking. Unfortunately, even after spending nearly a year training his cooking skill, Elmont still didn''t improve. Even the least bit of improvement was like an impossible dream for him. From then on, Elmont doesn''t want to entertain the idea of cooking anymore and he also doesn''t want to hear for another time someone blindly encouraging him. That''s why Elmont knew for certain that if he didn''t force them to eat his dish today, they would definitely try to persuade him again to cook a dish for Selina as they don''t know clearly just how bad his cooking skill was. Fortunately, Elmont was able to achieve his goal in the end. Leo and the others would definitely not let him cook a dish for Selina anymore and would instead focus on other things to help him get Selina''s forgiveness. "Let''s just make the chefs cook the dishes that you know Selina would love to eat," Angel could only choose to suggest doing this after tasting Elmont''s dish. "Okay!" Elmont nodded his head before unlocking the door. Cringgggg! The moment everyone saw the door of the kitchen opened, some of them can''t help immediately dashing outside to get some fresh air. Seeing such action, Elmont really doesn''t know whether tough or feel insulted. He knew clearly that his cooking skill is bad, but can they at least not show it so bluntly to him? It still hurts seeing someone hate his cooking so much. "Let''s start preparing the venue for your date," Angel said as she then turned to look at Leo who was still thinking about something inside the kitchen. She wanted to call out to him to help, but seeing that he was preupied, she decided to exclude him, "Let''s go!" "How about Leo?" Elvis can''t help but ask as he noticed that Leo was still in the kitchen. "Just leave him be for now," Angel replied as she then leads everyone to start preparing. Princess Tifa and Princess T were both in-charged of distracting Selina and letting her stay as far away as possible from Elmont''s training ground until they are not finished with everything yet. Elvis was in-charged of watching over the chefs preparing for Elmont and Selina''s dinner. Of course, he had already received a list of Selina''s favorite dishes from Elmont. As for the kitchen, they naturally didn''t choose the same kitchen where Elmont had cooked his dish, in fear that the unbearable smell inside would affect the dishes. Iasiah and Nightingale were both in-charged of decorating the surrounding using both Ice Element Magic spells and Dark Element Magic spells. Angel prepared the table and other stuff to make the atmosphere romantic for both Elmont and Selina. Whilest but not the least, Elmont was simply informed to be himself and follow whatever his heart wants him to do for Selina. After assigning everyone, they then quickly started the preparation. ..... Meanwhile, inside the kitchen, Leo felt a bit surprised after tasting the vegetable soup that he had cooked using the same exact ingredients that Elmont had used in cooking his dish. It wasn''t really that difficult to determine the ingredients used as there were basically obvious traces of the ingredients being used lying around the kitchen. The exact reason why he was surprised was that even though he had just put all of the ingredients of the vegetable soup randomly and had even deliberately done everything badly so as to try and have the same result as Elmont''s vegetable soup, the taste of his dish actually still ended up tasting a lot betterpared to Elmont''s vegetable soup. Although it wasn''t really something that good, it was at least a dish that people could eat and not vomit like what they have experienced before. "This is interesting," Leo muttered to himself while looking at the vegetable soup made by Elmont. As if remembering something, a sudden inspiration hit his mind. He quickly grabbed a spoonful of Elmont''s vegetable soup and put it on his vegetable soup. At first, the purple liquid of Elmont''s vegetable soup stayed in one spot, but as time passes, it slowly started to spread until eventually, it turned his entire vegetable soup the same as Elmont''s. As if it wasn''t yet enough, Leo grabbed that bowl and pour it on the rest of his vegetable soup. Just like what had happened just now, the rest of the vegetable soup slowly became the same as Elmont''s vegetable soup as if it was getting infected. However, to his shocked, after all of his vegetable soup became the same as Elmont''s vegetable soup, it then suddenly started decreasing in size, and its purple color changes color until only leaving only a small bubbling sticky ck liquid. Chapter 565 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 6 Chapter 565 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "This..." Leo felt a bit of disbelief after seeing the ck liquid. He really didn''t expect it to turn out like this. At first, he was only thinking that maybe Elmont''s vegetable soup has the same rule as his own Mana when infecting the Chaos Stone and turning the Chaos Mana inside into his own Chaos Mana. Turns out that it was actuallypletely different. Unlike his Mana, Elmont''s vegetable soup would turn a dish it has infected into a useless but dangerous substance like this ck liquid. Turning his head to look at the other bowl of Elmont''s vegetable soup, Leo immediately realized something, "It seems like it would only turn into a ck liquid once it reaches a certain degree," Elmont''s vegetable soup inside the bowl was still the same as before, it didn''t change into a ck liquid substance just as what had happened to his vegetable soup. This easily proves his assumption that only when it has reaches a certain degree would it transform into a ck liquid. As long as it doesn''t happen, then Elmont''s vegetable soup would most likely remain the same. Until how long? That would be something he still doesn''t have any slightest idea about nor would he be able to know it that easily. Whoooosh! While Leo was thinking about something while staring at Elmont''s vegetable soup, a dream suddenly appeared in his mind. This dream was simr to the way he dreamed about the God of Fate when he was still a kid. Back then, such dreams were the God of Fate''s way ofmunicating with him and the people around him. This was also how his parents were given that secret technique to see the different colors of the String of Fate. When his older brother Reinhart unsealed his memories before, he had been expecting that the God of Fate wouldmunicate with him again just like when he was still a kid. But to his disappointment, the God of Fate actually nevermunicated with him again. Because of that, he didn''t bother with it again as he thought that maybe the God of Fate doesn''t have such capability anymore. After all, it has already been a decade or so when he hadst heard from the God of Fate, not to mention his older brother Reinhart had also done something that should have highly likely offended the God of Fate. However, with this sudden dream in his consciousness right now, he finally found out just how mistaken he was. As for why the God of Fate had onlymunicated with him again this time, he really doesn''t have a clue about that yet. Fortunately, he could ask the God of Fate about that once there is an opportunity. Inside his consciousness, the time when the God of Fate created everything to save the inhabitants of the Celestial World appeared. It was the same dream that was repeatedly shown to him back then when he was still a kid, which was a scene that had happened after the defeat of the God of Fate in his fight against the other Gods of the Celestial World. A man with a face covered in smoke wave his hands as he muttered to himself, "Gluttony," Whoooosh! As soon as that word left the God of Fate''s mouth, Leo was instantly jolted awake from the dream. "Gluttony..." Leo finally understood why Elmont''s vegetable soup has be like this, "I really didn''t expect that Elmont is actually a Special Mage. And on top of that, the holder of one of the seven deadly sins as well!" Just like his dreams when he was still a kid, it was the God of Fate himself that had created the Special Mages, specifically Mages who possessed a unique capability that other Mages don''t possess. Each unique capability is rank differently. Some are rank asmon, which are those unique capabilities that are possessed by a certain number of Special Mages. Some are rank as umon, which are those unique capabilities that are only possessed by a few Special Mages. Such example of this would be Barbara the Perfect Disguise''s unique capability. And so on and so forth. Simply put, the strength of the unique capabilities depends entirely on how many people possessed them. As for the unique capability called seven deadly sins, it is one of the rarest unique capabilities. They are basically the type of unique capabilities that only has one holder. The seven deadly sins, just like its name implies, are made up of seven different types of unique capabilities, specifically pride, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, wrath, and sloth. As for the Gluttony that Elmont possesses, it is the type of unique capability that affects Mana inside any Magical resources that can be eaten, like for example food, which is what had happened to Elmont''s vegetable soup. The Special Mage who possess the Gluttony unique capability would eat everything inside the food and transfer it into one''s own, thus benefiting them in all sorts of ways. Although everyone could practically do this by simply eating a dish cooked by chefs or drinking potions concocted by Alchemist, but Gluttony could conveniently absorb all of those things just like how the Fate Cube he possesses could easily absorb the Mana inside any Magical resources. As long as one has Magical resources that could be eaten, then they could absorb everything inside of it even without consuming it. Just what does this imply? Well, it simply means that one would never ever have a problem rted to Mana ever again as long as they have plenty of Magical resources inside of their Storage Rings. In other words, they have a method to have an inexhaustible source of Mana. This kind of unique capability is so helpful, especially during battle as one would be able to refill their Stars much quickerpared to just the Stars absorbing the Mana from the surrounding. What''s even better is, the unique capability Gluttony would be more powerful as the Special Mage be more powerful. There are also a lot more other creative or practical uses for Gluttony that one would be able to make use of to achieve all sorts of different things. It is entirely up to the holder, which in this case is Elmont, on how he would use the unique capability of Gluttony. The disadvantage though, is that whoever possesses the unique capability Gluttony would need to be very mindful of their maximum Mana capacity whenever consuming Magical resources or else they would risk themselves exploding and getting their cultivation crippled as there would sometimes be chances that their body won''t be able to take everything. Also, their cultivation speed would be very slow because all of the Magical resources that they have consumed would be divided into many different portions, including their body, their Magic spells, their Stars, their Magic Power, their consciousness, andst but not the least, the unique capability Gluttony. He finally understood why Elmont is a battle maniac. This behavior of his is certainly because he needs an outlet for his Mana and to prevent identally crippling himself due to having a lot of excess Mana inside his body. And the main reason for this is obviously because he still doesn''t have any slightest bit of clue that he is actually a Special Mage who possessed the unique capability of Gluttony. But honestly, such a problem caused by Gluttony is actually nothingpared to his. Whenever he consumes Magical resources, he is as if feeding a bottomless pit. However much he consumes, it only causes a bit of improvement to his cultivation. As of this present point of time, he had already consumed Fate knows just how many Magical resources, maybe ten thousand or so, or worst, close to fifty thousand, just to reach his current cultivation level of Intermediate 1 Star Mage. "What an unexpected discovery," Leo said to himself. No wonder Elmont is considered as one of his allies by the Fate Cube, it is simply because he is a Special Mage. On the second thought though, he suddenly wanted to know why exactly the Evergreen royal family still didn''t discover Elmont being a Special Mage. Is it because it is too difficult to notice the unique capability of Gluttony? Or is it because someone is trying to suppress the information? The former is highly likely the case for Elmont, because in fact, if only he wasn''t so suspicious about how exactly did a person cook something inedible like Elmont''s vegetable soup, he would definitely not discover that Elmont is actually a Special Mage. Even a burnt egg or meat can still be eaten, not to mention a dish using a mix of different kinds of vegetables. As long as one doesn''t deliberately add a bottle of poison or toxic in the dish, it would at most only taste bad, not inedible like what Elmont had cooked. Though, there is also an equal amount of chances that it is actually thetter. Whatever it is though, he would definitely invite Elmont to join the Mischievous Lion Guild to the best of his ability. Even organizations like the Sword and Magic organization and the Elves Secret organization would fight over for a chance to get a Special Mage, let alone the Mischievous Lion Guild. Additionally, he has the best opportunity to recruit Elmont right now since no other people seem to know about him being a Special Mage yet aside from him. So, he would definitely not waste this chance. After reaching a conclusion in his investigation and forming a n inside his mind, Leo immediately destroyed everything so as to not let anyone know about it. Once he was done with it, he then quickly remove the suit he''s wearing and put it on the top of the chair nearby him. Then, he folded both sleeves covering his arms as he then began checking for all the ingredients inside the kitchen. As soon as he finally thought of a dish to cook, he then swiftly begin cooking. Obviously, now that he knew about what Angel wanted him to do for her, he would definitely give it to her now that he has the time to do so. Chapter 566 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 7 Chapter 566 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Evening finally came... Under the moon hanging above the sky, Elmont''s training ground is now well decorated to give the surrounding a romantic vibe. A table for two is perfectly located in the middle. Ice sculptures in the shape of a heart with as if twinkling night star right in the very center surround the ce. A red carpet from the entrance of the training ground to the table isid on the ground while covered with different kinds of flowers and letters that Elmont had personally written for Selina. Two chefs with the dishes they have prepared for Elmont and Selina are standing behind an inconspicuous location, ready to serve the food whenever the two of them wanted to eat. Andst but not the least, the man of the hour, Elmont, dressed in a ck-colored prince attire while feeling really nervous deep inside, is standing at the very entrance of the training ground, waiting for Selina toe. At this moment, Angel and the others are staying on top of a tower that gives a full view of the training ground in order to witness and guide everything without getting seen by Selina. As the time continues to tick on, finally, following the lead of Princess Tifa and Princess T, Selina had arrived. Wearing a confused look on her face, Selina slowly and awkwardly walked towards Elmont. Seeing such action from Selina, Elmont''s nervousness immediately disappeared and he can''t help but let out a chuckle. "Who are youughing at, ha?" Selina fiercely asked. "Are you seeing someone else aside from you?" Elmont replied. "Of course," Selina said as she quickly turned to look behind her to find Princess Tifa and Princess T. But to her surprised, the two princesses were actually nowhere to be found anymore, "Where did those two go?" "Those two?" Elmont asked as he pretended that he didn''t saw both his sisters just now. "Your sisters, her Highness Tifa and her Highness T!" Selina puffed her cheeks in annoyance. "I didn''t see anyone," Elmont said before putting his hand forward and quickly changing the topic, "Anyways, I have something to show you," Looking at Elmont''s hand, Selina crossed her hands together as she replied, "I won''t go with you, I''m still mad at you-" Without caring about whether Selina would agree or not, Elmont immediately pulled her hand and brought her inside his training ground. He''s already at this point of Angel''s n, so there is really no need to bother about being shameless or embarrassed anymore. If this n fails, then it fails, if not, then all of their efforts would be sessful. That''s what he''s mainly thinking right now. Selina really wanted to pull Elmont''s hand away from her, but as soon as she saw the red carpet covered with roses and letters, she instantly decided to stop and just let him continue freely pulling her to wherever he wanted to take her to. From time to time, she would grab a letter by controlling her Mana and reading its content. The moment Selina saw the unpleasant handwriting in those letters, she immediately knew that this was personally written by Elmont, making her happy and appreciative of his effort. After that, she then began reading the contents of the letters. "This..." Selina muttered silently. She really didn''t expect that Elmont actually likes... No, to be more precise, love her. In the following moment, Selina''s face suddenly reddens as she turned to look at Elmont who was still very focused on leading her somewhere. Curious to know where exactly was Elmont taking her, Selina quickly followed the direction where he was looking at. Soon, she saw a table surrounded by sculptures made out of ice in a shape of a heart. In the center of this heart, she could see small blinking lights as if they were stars in the night sky. Looking closely, Selina soon noticed that the stars inside the ice sculptures actually formed a letter each, S-E-L-I-N-A! It was her name inside those hearts. "Come, sit," Elmont said after pulling the chair. "Okay..." Selina nodded her head and sat on the chair. She hid the letters inside her Storage Ring so as to not let Elmont know that she had read a few of them. Elmont then pushed the chair forward, and after that, he walked towards his chair and sit. "Surprised?" Elmont immediately asked. "Yeah..." Selina nodded her head, a bit bashful. Elmont smiled as he said, "To be honest with you, I actually never intended to do any of this," Hearing Elmont''s words, Selina quickly turned serious and looked at him. Her joyful mood just now was instantly reced by a dark expression on her face. Inside her mind, she thought, "What does he mean by that he doesn''t intend to prepare something like this for her? Does he mean to say that she''s not worth it for all of these? Or is it because he was forced to do this?" Without Elmont knowing, he had just identally stepped on andmine with his words. Of course, this wasn''t his fault as he was just being honest with his words. That was indeed the truth, he really never intended to do this because he was very embarrassed. The reason for stepping on such andmine though is because Selina immediately jumped to a conclusion. If only Elmont knew about this, he would definitely feel ridiculous and find the assumption hrious. Just how exactly did Selina arrived in such an assumption with his simple words of honesty? Elmont continued, "But because I realized that I really don''t want you to stay mad and angry at me for a long time. I decided to do something that even I, myself, can''t believe that I would actually do," Seemingly in an instant, Selina''s mood brightens and she felt delighted in her mind. Her lips formed into a smile as she continued to listen to what Elmont would say next. "Of course, if you didn''t be angry and mad at me, this wouldn''t have happened," Elmont unexpectedly added. In the next second, Selina''s smile stiffen as she thought in her mind, "So now it is my fault? From the very beginning, it was you who had caused me to be angry and mad at you! How dare you ask me to leave the team just because I want to have a fight with you! It is not like I''m asking for something unreasonable, right?" "But it was also thanks to that why I made the courage to do this," Elmont said. "Good thing you know," Selina smugly thought to herself. Indeed, it was because of her why Elmont had done this. Without her, then he would have still remained shy and not telling her his real feelings for her. All of a sudden, Elmont heave a heavy sigh as he said, "Just why on Celestial World would you not listen to me that you should be training with the team instead of running to me and asking for a fight. The Emerald Elven Battle Competition is not a one-man show, it is a team battle. So, all of us need to cooperate with each other!" Selina''s hand under the table immediately turned into a fist as she thought, "Oh, now it is my fault again why I''m angry and mad at you? Are you serious?! It was you who... Wait, why does it feel like we are going on a roller coaster ride?" "Wait a minute," Selina said as she motioned her hand for Elmont to stop talking. She continued, "Where exactly are you intending to go? No, what I mean to say is, where exactly is this conversation going to?" Hearing Selina''s question, Elmont finally realized his mistake. His words just now indeed don''t feel like being on a date with her, rather it feels like he was ranting to her about the mistakes she had made. "Sorry..." Elmont said while scratching his cheeks awkwardly. He really didn''t think that being on a date with Selina would be this difficult. "It''s okay," Selina smiled in response, she then asked, "So, where were we again?" "Hmmm..." Elmont thought as he then said, "Well, to sum up, everything that I have just said, I prepared a date with you so that you will no longer be angry and mad at me. I also want to let you know how I feel deep inside my heart and that... that..." "That?" Selina raised her eyebrows together, waiting for Elmont''s revtion. "That I want you to be my girlfriend!" Elmont eximed. After saying that, he began taking in deep breaths as if he had just done something really tiring to do. Though in truth he was trying to calm down his panic nerves. Although Selina had already expected Elmont to ask her this question after reading those letters on the ground and seeing the decorations all around the ce, she was still feeling a bit surprised and felt that this situation is not real. She pinched her cheeks to confirm that this is not a dream before nodding her head and saying, "Yes!" Booom! On top of the tower, General Luke immediately pops champagne after hearing Selina saying ''Yes'' to Elmont. "Finally, after all of these years, Elmont and Selina are now in a rtionship," General Luke said while tearing up a bit. "Hey, they aren''t married yet, so why are you celebrating as if they are going to be husband and wife?" Elvis rolled his eyes at General Luke. "Indeed," Iasiah nodded his head in agreement. Unlike the two, Nightingale shook his head as he said, "No wonder you both are still single," "You are also single!" Elvis and Iasiah said at the same time. "Well, at least I''m not as bitter as the both of you," Nightingale said as he took a ss from the side and ask for General Luke to pour champagne for him. "Now then, where exactly did Leo and Angel go?" General Luke asked before pouring a ss of champagne, he then added, "They seriously just missed an important event in their entire life!" "No wonder you''re still single," Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale rolled their eyes at General Luke. Why would Leo and Angel missed such an important event in their entire life when those two are obviously having their own best time as well? Chapter 567 - Reward From Uncle Elfin, And A Reward From Angel? Part 8 Chapter 567 Reward from Uncle Elfin, and a reward from Angel? part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, on the top of the tower where Elvis had taken Leo to see the entire view of all the bridges around the Evergreen royal family''s castle, Leo and Angel were also having dinner with each other. However, unlike Elmont''s date with Selina, Leo had personally prepared everything, from the table to the decorations, and most importantly, the food for Angel. In such a way, although it was very simple, it was at least more romanticpared to Elmont''s. "Were you surprised?" Leo asked. "Surprised?" Angel shook her head, as she exined, "I was already expecting this when you suddenly decided to stay in the kitchen yourself. Why else would you do that if not to prepare this for me, right?" "Well, you''re right, but only by half," Leo said. "Why so?" Angel can''t help immediately bing curious. "I decided to stay in the kitchen to investigate Elmont," Leo replied. "Did you notice something suspicious about him? Is he perhaps a secret member of the Naughty Elves organization in the Evergreen royal family''s castle?" Angel asked. Leo shook his head as he said, "No, it was something else. Something that could benefit the Mischievous Lion Guild," Hearing Leo''s words, Angel immediately understood what he wanted to do, "So, you are nning to recruit Elmont to join the Mischievous Lion Guild?" "Exactly, but there''s just one main problem," Leo said before heaving a heavy sigh and continuing, "I don''t know if Elmont would be easy to recruit," "Indeed," Angel nodded her head in understanding. Unlike Elvis and Ejah, Elmont is the seventh son of Uncle Elfin, the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. And although his birth is at a huge disadvantagepared to his other older brothers when ites to fighting for the throne of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but he''s still a prince nheless. And as a prince, Elmont could get a lot of things that he wanted just by saying the word. In fact, even if he doesn''t say the word, there would still be a lot of people that would give him rare and helpful Magical resources or Magic items to curry favor from him. Because of that, whatever the Mischievous Lion Guild could give would not be that much attractive for Elmont. Aside from that, the authority that the Mischievous Lion Guild could give to Elmont is also nothingpared to what he could get just by simply staying in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Even being the seventh prince, specifically thest of all the princes in the Evergreen royal family, he could stillmand a certain level of authority to the men of the Evergreen royal family. That authority alone is already many folds higher, or rather more powerful,pared to the entire Mischievous Lion Guild. What other offer could the Mischievous Lion Guild use to recruit Elmont? If ordinary means wouldn''t work, then he could only choose to use the ace card of the Mischievous Lion Guild, specifically the Element Orbs. As the holder of the unique capability of Gluttony, the Element Orb is a very helpful item for Elmont. Even though the Element Orb is not something to be eaten, it is still something that the unique capability of Gluttony would eat as it is a special Magical resource. And this Element Orb not only could provide Elmont a high-quality source of Mana that can easily boost the speed of his cultivation, but it could also solve the problem of overconsumption of Mana, because, unlike normal Magical resources, the Element Orbs could be created specifically for Elmont''s own need. However, doing so might just cause the Mischievous Lion Guild some trouble if ever it fails. It might even cause them a lot of danger to befall them if ever Elmont bes greedy and wanted to forcefully get the Element Orbs. Even though Elmont has a green-colored String of Fate, it isn''t really that difficult to turn that into ck. And the moment the color of the String of Fate changed, it would be very difficult to make it return back to what it used to be again. So, he really needs to ponder hard if he wants the Mischievous Lion Guild to face such kind of risk. "Hopefully, I can recruit him during his visit in the Smiling Lion Vige," Leo said. "I have great confidence in you," Angel smiled in encouragement. Although she doesn''t really know for sure why exactly Leo wanted to recruit Elmont yet, but for him to personally recruit someone, it could only mean that Elmont has the same value as Elvis and Ejah. "Anyways, enough with this topic," Leo said. With a smile on his face, he raised his ss of wine and asked, "Mydy, did you liked what I have prepared for you?" With a giggle, Angel replied, "Of course, I really appreciate all of these things that you have done. Although I already expected this, hahaha," "As long as you are happy, that''s the only thing that matters for me," Leo said. Doing something like this for his woman was something that he could hardly do for them. Not because he''s like Elmont, who''s all shy and has only a little bit of courage to do something like this, but rather because of his seriously busy schedule. He basically spends most of his time developing the Mischievous Lion Guild and making it a lot stronger. And whenever he wants to spend his time with them, it would only be in-between his busy schedule. In fact, if only Uncle Elfin didn''t happen to invite him toe to the Evergreen royal family''s castle, this date with Angel would have seriously not happened today. Only Fate knows when would be the time where he could spend his time like this again. As such, since it hase today, he would certainly not bother wasting the opportunity. Soon, Leo and Angel finally finished eating their dinner. They both turned to look below them, specifically to Elmont and Selina''s date, and soon noticed that the two are already gone. "Where could those two possibly be right now?" Leo curiously asked. He was following whatever Elmont does to Selina and apply it to Angel. So, now that they are missing, he could only rely on himself. "You want to know?" Angel poke Leo''s cheeks. Leo turned to look at Angel as he then saw her slowly removing the clothes covering her shoulder. In an instant, Leo put his hand in front of Angel and said, "Although the mood is right and I have the time to do it with you today. But, due to someplicated reason, let''s forget about doing it," "But why?!!!" Angel puffed her cheeks in displeasure. Turning to look at the wine on the table, Leo immediately understood the reason for Angel''s behavior, "You, mydy, is drunk," "I''m not drunk!" Angel pouted her lips. Seeing Angel''s lips, Leo really wants to kiss it. But, he stopped himself and stood up from his chair, "It is time for us to return," Angel turned her head to the side and crossed her arms together as she said, "I don''t wanna," "Whether you want to or not doesn''t matter to me. We will return back to the Smiling Lion Vige this instant," Leo said with a solemn look on his face. Bang! "This is unfair!" Angel unexpectedly banged the table, as she then continued, "We already considered ourselves as your woman and are even willing to give ourselves to you. But yet, in the end... why do you still not want us? It is not like we are asking something really big for you, right? We only want you to finally ept-" Before Angel could finish her words, Leo suddenly kissed her. Unlike the previous kiss though, this time his kiss went deeper. Not just any ordinary deep, but their tongues have now started touching each other as if swimming fishes. In the next second, Leo pulled Angel closer to him. His hands then move towards her shoulder as if intending to undress her. But, contrary to what Angel was thinking about, as soon as Leo''s hand arrived on her shoulder, he immediately pulled the dress to cover her up before parting his kiss. "Satisfy now?" Leo asked with a mischievous smile on his face. As if Angel was caught unprepared, she was unable to make any response. She could only stare at Leo while still remembering their deep kiss. Without waiting for Angel to reply, Leo swooped her off her feet and carried her up. He then started walking down from the tower to meet up with Elvis and the others. It didn''t take that long for Leo to finally meet with Elvis and the others as they were surprisingly waiting for him after exiting the stairway to the top of the tower. "Did you have fun?" Elvis asked jokingly. "It''s not like what you''re imagining," Leo replied. He then continued, "We have already extended our stay here long enough, it''s time for us to return back to the Smiling Lion Vige," "Yes, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale nodded their heads in affirmation. "I''ll prepare the carriage for you, Guild Leader Loki," General Luke quickly took the initiative. Soon, a carriage was prepared in front of the castle. Leo put Angel who was still shocked by what had just happened inside and soon followed after. Elvis, Iasiah, Nightingale, and General Luke choose their spots outside of the carriage to give Leo and Angel some time alone with each other. And finally, with a wave of the whip, the horses began moving towards the direction of the Smiling Lion Vige. Inside the carriage, Angel finally pulled herself together. She turned to look at Leo with a sweet smile on her face. "Although it wasn''t what I really wanted, it was enough," Angel said. "Don''t worry, you won''t need to wait for long for us to go even further than that deep kiss," Leo said in assurance. "I know," Angel said as she moved her head closer to Leo. In the next moment, she gave him a short peck on his lips before saying, "And for that, this is my reward," But obviously, Angel didn''t forget to add, "If you want though, I could give you even more than just a kiss, hehehe," "Not today," Leo, just like usual, didn''t hesitate to disagree. Chapter 568 - The Evergreen Shipyard Chapter 568 The Evergreen Shipyard Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next morning, Leo woke up and soon noticed Angel deep asleep beside him. Of course, nothing had happened to them, she just decided to sleep beside him because it was one of the closest things she could get from Leo as of this moment. Honestly, Leo was tempted a lot of times the previous night, especially considering how beautiful and tempting the clothes Angel was wearing right now. Aside from that, she was also basically rubbing her breast to his back during their sleep, as if deliberately tempting him. Because of that, he was seriously having trouble sleeping. However, although he could have just simply solved it by just giving Angel what she wanted to have from him, he chooses not to and had instead took out Ash''s sleeping potion to make himself go to sleep. Just a little tiny fragrance of Ash''s sleeping potion was more than enough for him to instantly go to sleep. Kissing Angel''s forehead, Leo then stood up from bed and went to do his morning routine. The moment Leo was done with that, Angel was still trying to dispel the drowsiness of her sleep. "Morn...ning..." Angel greeted while stretching her hands. "Did mydy have a good night''s sleepst night?" Leo asked as he handed Angel a cup of coffee. "Not really," Angel epted the cup and sipped on it. As soon as the hot liquid of the coffee went inside her throat, she was immediately jolted awake. "Was there something that bothered you during your sleep?" Leo asked in concern. "It was because a certain someone really doesn''t budge on my temptation," Angel rolled her eyes while puffing her cheeks. "Oh," Leo could only helplessly shake his head in response. But to pay for his mistake, he kissed her forehead one more time, "Is that enough payment?" "No," Angel pointed at both her cheeks, "I want a kiss on both my cheeks as well," "As you wish, mydy," Leo didn''t hesitate to agree as he proceeded to kiss both Angel''s cheeks. But before he could touch the first cheek, she suddenly moved, thus causing both their lips to touch. "Much better," Angel said with a sweet smile on her face. "Alright," Leo nodded his head before walking outside the manor. Since he was done with that, he then immediately went outside to go straight to what he had scheduled for himself to do today, specifically going to the Evergreen Shipyard to design the customized Flyingboats for the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Good morning, Guild Leader Loki," General Luke greeted the moment Leo stepped outside. "Good morning, General Luke. Is everything ready?" Leo greeted back. He wasn''t really surprised to see General Luke being here this early of the morning. It''s because he had slept in one of the hotel rooms in the Smiling Lion Vige so as to finish quickly with what Uncle Elfin had ordered him to do. "I''ve already prepared the carriage and sent a message to the Evergreen Shipyard to inform them of your arrival," General Luke replied. "What''s with the arrangements? We are only going there to customized some Flyingboats for the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo really doesn''t like such a troublesome thing. They could actually just go there like a normal customer, no need for anything special. General Luke quickly took notice of what Leo doesn''t want. He then motioned his hand as he said, "This way, Guild Leader Loki," Leo nodded his head and followed General Luke to the carriage he had prepared. ..... Soon, Leo and General Luke arrived at the Evergreen Shipyard. The area of the Evergreen Shipyard was so huge. It basically stretches up to tens of kilometers ofnd. Multiple huge and tall warehouse-looking structures surround almost the entire ce. Inside those warehouses, dozens of skeletons of the Flyingboats still under construction could be seen. Tens of workers were also busily working onpleting the body of these Flyingboats. Further ahead, they could see the docking area of all the Flyingboats that they have finished making, stretching far than what their eyes could see. "Just like what I expected from the Evergreen royal family," Leo can''t help butment. "In the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, the Evergreen Shipyard is the biggest of all Shipyards," General Luke introduced, he continued, "It could annually produce 1,000 to 2,000 Emerald Elven Flyingboats and boasted an annual ie of hundreds of millions of gold coins, sometimes even billions. Because of that, the Evergreen Shipyard is considered as one of the sources of ie for the Evergreen royal family," "Not only that, the Evergreen Shipyard also trains close to thousands of Captains and tens of thousands of crewmate every single year," General Luke finally finished his introduction. Raising one of his eyebrows, Leo asked, "If it''s okay to ask, where exactly does the Evergreen royal family make use of all those Flyingboats they create?" "They use it for a lot of things, including local products transportation, expansion of territory, and most importantly, to send them to the Battlefield of the War of Races," General Luke said as his face turned solemn, and he continued, "The Emerald Tree Kingdom is very active in the Battlefield of the War of Races. In fact, two of the princes were actually sent over there to manage the troops. As far as I know, the reason for this is because the Evergreen royal family wants to eliminate the Naughty Elves organization as soon as possible," Heaving a heavy sigh, General Luke continued, "Unfortunately, unless there would be someone who could really influence the entire Battlefield of the War of Races, then this fight would just repeat over and over again, taking countless lives from not only both the Elf race and the Human race but also including all the races in the Celestial World," "How I really wished for this war to finally end. In such a way, everyone would be able to live their respective lives peacefully. Too bad though, that such a thing would just remain as nothing but a dream because no one has been born yet to fight against the Gods of the Celestial World," General Luke shook his head. As one of the Generals of the Evergreen royal family, he naturally knew about the existence of the Gods of the Celestial World and that the Battlefield of the War of Races is their own doing. Leo nodded his head in understanding to everything that General Luke had just said. The Battlefield of the War of Races, a never-ending battle of countless different races that exist in the Celestial World. As long as a race wants to keep on existing in the Celestial World, then they would need to keep on fighting on this battlefield for survival. Some are lucky enough to stay away, such as the Lionheart Kingdom. But that wouldn''t be for long, because as soon as the clouds of the battle and the sounds of the war cry slowly drown the Human race, they would have no other choice left but to join the Battlefield of the War of Races as well. As for those that had long already joined the Battlefield of the War of Races, they will never be able to pull themselves away from it anymore, unless of course if they choose to abandon their own race. Honestly, he had already heard some races doing such a thing back then in the Lionheart Kingdom. But could anyone me them? It is only natural for some portion of the people living in the Celestial World to have enough of this never-ending war and wanted to get away from it. However, in the end, they would still not be able to change the fact that they have indeed abandoned their own kind. That they are cowards and feared the war, thus leading them to do such a thing. Unbeknownst to General Luke, the person that he had just mentioned who will save them from this Battlefield of the War of Races was already born. And the most shocking thing is, this person is actually standing right in front of him right now. General Luke quickly changed the topic as he said, "Anyways, follow me, I''ll lead you to the Head Manager of the Evergreen Shipyard," "Okay," Leo quickly followed after General Luke. Soon, they arrived inside of those warehouses and were greeted by a muscr elf, "General Luke, and this must be Guild Leader Loki. Nice meeting you," Leo shook hands with the muscr elf. "I''m Caesar, the Head Manager of the Evergreen Shipyard," Caesar introduced himself, he continued, "I already read the letter that General Luke had sent to me this early morning, soe this way, I''ll take you to where you will make the design for the customized Flyingboats for the Mischievous Lion Guild," Caesar took Leo and General Luke to a room with a long and wide table where papers of different parts of a Flyingboat could be seen lying on top. "Dwyane,e here," Caesar calls out to a Dwarf, "This is Dwyane, he''s one of our top Architect in making a design for Flyingboats. He would be the one to help you with choosing the design of the Flyingboat that you want us to make," "Hi, Guild Leader Loki!" Dwyane quickly greeted. "Nice meeting you, Dwyane," Leo shook hands with Dwayne. "I''ll be leaving the two of you here since I still have something really important to do back in the office," Caesar said as he then turned to look at Dwyane and adding, "Take care of Guild Leader Loki and provide him with whatever he needs, understood?" "Yes, Head Manager," Dwyane saluted. After saying that, Caesar finally left everyone. Chapter 569 - Burning The Entire Pocket Of The Mischievous Lion Guild? Chapter 569 Burning the entire pocket of the Mischievous Lion Guild? Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Dwayne soon took Leo and General Luke in front of the long table, as he then introduced, "All of these are different parts of a Flyingboat, the body, which is separated into three parts, the front, middle, and back, the sail, the wings, and the most important part of all that makes everything move, the power engine," "The body is the internal and external design of the Flyingboat," Dwayne grabbed three blueprints amongst all the blueprints of bodies for the Flyingboat, which coincidentally showed a full image of the body of the Emerald Elven Flyingboat, as he then exined, "Take these parts of the Emerald Elven Flyingboat as an example; its back part has three decks, while its middle part and front part only has two decks. It has tens of holes for war weapons, enough to shoot out a barrage of attacks," Dwayne grabbed another blueprint as he then continued, "If we remove the front and rece it with a single deck, then it would look like this," A stair-like Flyingboat appeared in front of Leo and General Luke. "Each design of the body of the Flyingboat gives different kinds of advantages, but what you should pay more attention to is that the more deck you have, the slower and heavier the Flyingboat would be, and hence bing an easy target," Dwayne exined, then he concluded, "But in all sense, the design of the body that you will choose affects the defense of the Flyingboat," Dwayne grabbed all the blueprints for the sail as he then exined, "Normally, the limit of sails that a Flyingboat could have is three, but some Flyingboats, especially those long ones, would choose to have four or five sails. Each sail of the Flyingboats could increase the speed, but more speed doesn''t necessarily mean it is good," "Speed affects the maneuverability of the Flyingboat, specifically turning direction, going up and down, and stopping, so the speed should be in bnce, or if not, only enough higher that it wouldn''t affect the maneuverability," After saying that, Dwayne then grabbed all the blueprints for the wing part of the Flyingboat as he continued exining, "Unlike boats, Flyingboats don''t rely on sails to change their directions, they use wings like what birds do. There are many different types of wings, for example, long wings, short wings, wide wings, thin wings, and many more others. And the number of wings would entirely depend on how long the body of the Flyingboat is. It also depends on the body of the Flyingboat on what type of wing you will have, but base on my opinion, it is much better to use a flexible wing, in such a way the Flyingboat could turn in whatever direction you want and without that much of a problem," "Just like the sailing part, the wing part of a Flyingboat also affects maneuverability, so the better the wing is, the better the maneuverability of the Flyingboat would be," All of a sudden, Dwayne heave a heavy sigh as he said, "Unfortunately, the flexible wing design that I have just mentioned is not something that we provide because... I was the one who designed it and Head Manager Caesar said that it is not practical to use. It cost more than what the normal wings cost as it requires a lot of Magical resources to make, which includes almost all the materials used in almost all of the types of wings for Flyingboats, and most importantly, one needs to have a high talent in maneuvering a Flyingboat in order for one to be able to use a flexible wing, which honestly speaking, is a rare talent amongst all the captains we have seen," "Thetter problem is only natural, especially considering that no one has yet to use a flexible wing before, as for the former problem if one wants to develop a stronger Flyingboat, it would naturally cost more to develop. No one could absolutely make something stronger without putting more money in development, right?" Dwayne can''t help but rant. He then quickly changed the topic though, "Anyways,st and the most important part, the power engine," "The power engine that we used is called Heavy Crystal Core, which could store a minimum of 1,000 Mana stones to a maximum of 10,000 Mana stones to power the Flyingboat, thus making its speed reaching up to Mach 2," Dwayne paused as he warned, "But reaching this kind of speed is so much of a waste, so we only rmend putting at most 5,000 Mana stones, which total to Mach 1 speed, then refilling it next month with another 5,000 Mana stones," "It is simply because Flyingboats don''t normally travel in such a speed because bracing such a speed continuously would cause its parts to easily get damaged, or worst, get destroyed. Not to mention, not everyone in the Flyingboat would be able to handle such a speed as well," "Of course, there are many Magic Formations to fix such problems. But, just like the power engine of a Flyingboat, it also cost Mana stones to constantly make the Magic Formation active during the travel. Unlike the power engine though, Magic Formations consumes ten to twenty folds of Mana stonespared to the former. A much more powerful Magic Formations would even cost thirty to fiftyfold, so it is obviously much better to just follow our rmendation, unless of course if you are facing a very dangerous situation. If it is like that, then don''t ever hesitate to destroy your Flyingboat in order to save your precious life. After all, what''s the use of still having a Flyingboat if you are dead already, right?" "Indeed," Leo said while letting out a chuckle. Though, in the next second, his face turned stiff as he immediately realized the most important part of Dwayne''s words. Dwyane had just said that each Flyingboat would have a monthly cost of 55,000 Mana stones or more, which once he add all 25 Flyingboats that the Mischievous Lion Guild currently have, would cost an astronomical sum of 1,375,000 Mana stones! Plus the new addition of 10 Flyingboats that he was going to customized today, would cost him close to two million Mana stones! "What the hell!" Leo can''t help immediately eximing. Just a while ago, he really thought that maintaining all the Flyingboats that the Mischievous Lion Guild currently has wouldn''t seriously cost him that much money. Just around 500,000 Mana stones would be within his budget, or at most, 1,000,000 Mana stones. It was seriously out of his expectations that it would actually be twice than what he had assumed. A single Mana stone would already cost around a hundred gold coins, which means to say, all the Flyingboats that the Mischievous Lion Guild have would cost monthly spending of 192,500,000 gold coins! One hundred ny-two million and five hundred thousand gold coins! Just where exactly would he get such an amount of money?! Even all the money that the Mischievous Lion Guild currently have couldn''t afford half of that! Although he has actually been using Chaos Orbs instead of Mana stones to fuel all the Flyingboats that the Mischievous Lion Guild have ever since Ethan tried it once back then at the Sun Desert, which is 1 Chaos Orb equivalent to 1,000 Mana stones. Nevertheless, it would still cost him an astronomical amount of Chaos Orbs every month, specifically close to 2,000 Chaos Orbs every month. With his current stock of Chaos Orbs, it would only be able tost for a year or so. Both General Luke and Dwayne quickly turned to look at Leo after hearing his sudden exmation. "Is there some kind of problem, Guild Leader Loki?" Dwayne asked curiously. "Nothing," Leo quickly waved his hand as he excused himself for a few moments to think about something outside. Arriving outside, Leo then began contemting on how he should fix this problem. He really never imagined that his casual picking of Flyingboats before would lead him to this huge problem. It was simply because he had never really learned that much about Flyingboats until today. In fact, if Dwayne didn''t inform him this time about the cost of maintaining Flyingboats, he would definitely only learned about it at the end of the Emerald Event. Although it wouldn''t really mean that it is toote for him to fix the problem at that time, especially considering the fact that he has more than a year''s worth of time before all of his Chaos Orbs would run out, but knowing it a lot earlier is still much better for him. Thinking deeply, he only has two choices to solve this problem; First, to burn the pocket of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Of course, burning the pocket of the Mischievous Lion Guild would onlyst temporarily. After all, as the Mischievous Lion continues to develop and be more powerful, it would likewise also earn more ie. The only problem is, if he really chooses to do this, a lot of their ns would need to be put on hold for the moment until the Mischievous Lion Guild can earn enough funding for their other ns. In such a case though, the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild would slow down by a lot. And second, to start producing more Chaos Orbs. Just like what he has long been doing by using Chaos Orbs to power the Flyingboats, he would just simply continue doing that. Of course, just like the first solution, it would only be temporary until the Mischievous Lion Guild could earn enough money to spend on maintaining all of their Flyingboats. But just like the first solution, there is also a problem with doing this; Chaos Orbs has plenty of uses. Like for example, Ethan and the others have now been using Chaos Orbs in their cultivation as it gives more benefitspared to the Magical resources that they usually used in their cultivation before. Aside from that, he also wants to create cultivation rooms where he would use Chaos Orbs to allow the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild to also benefit the same way as Ethan and the others without risking getting his secret discovered. And so on and so forth. There is seriously a lot of uses for Chaos Orbs for the Mischievous Lion, so to guarantee that nothing gets affected, he would have to start producing Chaos Orbs again. However, producing Chaos Orbs is extremely difficult... No, to be more precise, extremely troublesome! He not only faced the risk of getting his secret discovered, but the traces left by producing Chaos Orbs are also very obvious for everyone who knew about the Chaos Mana to see. As long as a barren area with no traces of Mana appeared, everyone would immediately assume that it is caused by Chaos Mana. And for other people who still don''t know about the existence of Chaos Orbs, which in this case is almost everyone in the Celestial World, they would immediately assume that it is dangerous. Hence, this would make people investigate about them to prevent any danger from happening, which would eventually lead to their discovery. But of course, unless... "Why would I only choose to produce Chaos Orbs when there is a wide variety of choices for me to choose?" Leo finally thought of a solution, which made him felt a bit stupid. Now, there is no need to burn the pocket of the Mischievous Lion Guild. If producing Chaos Orbs is extremely troublesome, then why not choose another Element Orb to produce, right? Chapter 570 - Customizing The Flyingboat For The Mischievous Lion Guild Chapter 570 Customizing the Flyingboat for the Mischievous Lion Guild Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Chaos Orb is just one part of the whole family of Element Orbs. There are also the Wind Orb, Earth Orb, Nature Orb, Water Orb, and Fire Orb, which are five of the most easiest Element Orbs to produce. Leo really can''t believe that he had almost forgotten about those types of Element Orbs. He would have not suddenly panicked if only he didn''t forget about them. What a false rm that he had just experienced. He would just simply produce other Element Orbs, in particr Wind Orb, which is the easiest to produce, or Fire Orb, which is the most better of the five choices. Nevertheless, this would still cause him a lot of trouble, as it would require a lot of time and effort from him just to produce Element Orbs. Unlike what he had experienced during the production of the Chaos Orbs in the past back then at the Lionheart Kingdom, there is no situation right now where there is a dense amount of a particr Mana in one ce where he could just easily gather them all together and immediately start forming Element Orbs. So, what he would do instead is to gather Mana from his surrounding into his body, turn those Mana into a particr Element Mana that he needed, then create an Element Orb. Not really the most quickest method, but it is the most safest. If he chooses to do the most quickest method though, then he would have to find a secured ce... No, the most secured ce possible, then turns the entire surrounding Mana of that ce into a particr Mana before gathering them together and turning them into Element Orbs. The risk is, people might discover him producing those Element Orbs, because the safest method is something he could do anywhere, including his own room, while the quickest method would have to be done somewhere else with a big enough space, which simply implies outside. Anyways, now that he had finally found a solution to his problem, it is time to go back as General Luke and Dwayne should have long been waiting for him and doesn''t know what to do next since he suddenly disappeared without giving them any reason why. "Sorry about that," Leo said as soon as he arrived back inside the room. "Thank goodness you are back," General Luke heave a sigh of relief, "If you didn''t return, Dwayne here would have had a breakdown because he''s afraid that Caesar would get mad at him again," "Ah, Guild Leader Loki!" Dwayne quickly stood up and run towards Leo, he sped his hand and said, "I didn''t say anything to make you upset or something, right?" "Well," Leo really felt a bit ashamed of his action just now. He tapped Dwayne''s shoulder as he said, "How about let''s just continue with where we have left off, shall we?" "I was also thinking the same," Dwayne nodded his head and walked towards the table, "Anyways, you can choose whatever blueprints here andbine them together to form the Flyingboat that you want. Then we will apply minor changester on basing on how you want its final design to be. You don''t have to worry aboutpatibility because all of the parts over there used the Emerald Elven Flyingboat as the reference," "Okay," Leo nodded his head and approached the table. First, he turned to look towards those blueprints of the bodies of a Flyingboat, which includes the front, middle, and back. Seeing the blueprints, he immediately understood that the difference was merely on the amount of decks, with the limit being five decks, which is also the limit of how many decks a Flyingboat could havepared to Flyingships, and with the bare minimum of a single deck. As for the design of the decks, just like what Dwayne had said, they would do that once he finished with everything here. The problem here though is the fact that, just like what he had mentioned before, he doesn''t know a lot about Flyingboats. He had already panicked a bit due to a false rm just now, and he really doesn''t want to do that again. Fortunately, Dwayne is here... "Do you have any rmendations," Leo turned to asked Dwayne. Thetter was introduced by Caesar as one of the top Architect in the Evergreen Shipyard, so he should know better than him about designing Flyingboats. "Me?" Dwayne was a bit surprised as he really didn''t expect that Guild Leader Loki would actually ask for his rmendation, "Are you sure?" "You''re one of the top Architect in the Evergreen Shipyard, right? So, yes, I''m sure," Leo replied. "Actually, I might be considered as one of the top Architect, but I''m still at the bottomst," Dwayne rified. That was the main reason why he was afraid of Caesar, because if he failed this job and displeased him, then he might just get reced by those Architects below him. This job of his is not as peaceful as it seems. There is a very strongpetitive spirit for each and all of the Architects in the Evergreen Shipyard, and all of them are ready to pull down anyone from the title of top Architect. Dwayne grabbed five blueprints as he then arranges them to show to Leo a strange design of a Flyingboat. Unlike what Dwayne had introduced just now, the design shown to him right now uses five blueprints, one for the back part, three for the middle part, and one for the front part, respectively two decks, three decks, four decks, three decks, and two decks. "I know what you are thinking about right now; why did I use five blueprints instead of just using three, but you see, this type of design is actually not meant for the Flyingboat to have a shape of a boat, but rather to make it look like this," Dwayne said as he took out an image of some kind of metal flying saucer. He then exined, "This was a picture that I bought from your race, they call it Flying Saucer, or UFO for short... Or maybe not, since that three-letter word means, unidentified flying object," "Anyways, ever since seeing this design, I started thinking of making the same design like this. But the only problem is, a Flyingboat can''t change direction without any wings, that''s why I introduce to you," Dwayne took out another image, "The flexible wing," Looking at the picture, Leo immediately saw an image of something simr, or to be more precise, it was the small windmill that he had made in order to boost the speed of his so-called car, except that this thing is much more bigger and has aplete design. "Where did you get this design?" Leo curiously asked. "I made it," Dwayne said proudly, but then he scratched his cheeks as he said, "Well, I actually have a reference, which was this," Dwayne took out another picture. It was an image of a metal straight object with only two wings, one on each side, and a tail at the back, with two windmill-looking metal objects installed on each side as well. At the side, there was a word that said, ''Gulfstream G550''. "It was again another thing I bought from your race," Dwayne said as he then exined, "They call it a private ne, a really nd name if you ask me, really unbefitting for something as beautiful as this," "Making a ne was proven already to be impossible by your race, that''s why I only thought of using that windmill thing at its back," Dwayne said as he pointed at the four sides of his design and he continued, "I nned to install it on this four corners which can move up and down, and in 360 degrees so that it can allow this Flyingboat to move in any direction you want no matter what the situation," "And as for the sail," Dwayne shook his head as if expressing that there is no need for such a thing. He then took out a blueprint, "I n to only install something as simple as this," The blueprint that Dwayne had taken out was nothing simr to a sail. It was a long metal object in a rectangr shape that is grouped together with ten other simr objects in a straight line. "This design will be put at the top of the Flyingboat and the wind would hit on their back which would push it forward and increase the speed," Dwayne finally finished exining. After hearing Dwayne''s exnation about the design of Flyingboat that he wanted, Leo finally understood the reason why Dwayne was asking whether he was sure of asking for his rmendation or not. No wonder that Caesar had said that Dwayne''s design was impractical to be used. Just this entire design alone is very impractical... No, actually, calling it as such is considered an understatement, rather one should call it unfeasible, or unrealistic, because this design is something that will never work no matter what. Just how exactly could a long metal object with a rectangr shape reced the purpose of a sail? Or how could a wing be reced by a windmill kind of object that Fate knows whether could still function or not without the help of Wind Elementals? Not only that, but the design of the Flyingboat was also so ridiculous that anyone who looks at it would think that it looks like a hat. In spite of all of thatment though, in the end, Leo really doesn''t know what exactly just got inside of his mind, as he hit by a frying pan or something because he actually nodded his head and said, "Let''s go with that design!" Chapter 571 - A New Type Of Flyingboat Chapter 571 A new type of Flyingboat Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Dwayne can''t quite believe that Guild Leader Loki actually agreed with his Flyingboat design. Everyone who he had told about this in the past all found his design ridiculous, including Head Manager Caesar. They told him that his design was impractical and that he should just focus more on developing the already existing designs. "You really want to make this kind of design?" Dwayne doubtfully asked Guild Leader Loki. "Guild Leader Loki, it is not yet toote to change your mind, please reconsider your decision," General Luke quickly persuaded Leo to not proceed with such a design. That design, even though it sounds really great, was something that has never been done before. If Leo really chooses to build the predecessor of that, then there is no telling whether it would be a sess or not. It is much better to just simply choose those designs that have long already been proven working, rather than trying something new. In General Luke''s opinion, Leo shouldn''t waste his reward on something like that as of this moment. Instead, he should be focusing on developing the Mischievous Lion Guild by considering the bigger picture. And to do that is to stick on the conventional things, and not try new things yet. In the future, he would surely have plenty of chances to try that. "I believe in Dwayne," Leo replied with a smile on his face. Or to be more precise, he believes the green-colored String of Fate that Dwayne has. While Dwayne was describing his Flyingboat design, he had secretly activated his unique capability to see the String of Fate. And unexpectedly, he actually found a green-colored String of Fate connected to him and Dwayne. At first, he was only trying to see if whether Dwayne was someone he could trust or not. After all, he doesn''t want the design of the Flyingboat for the Mischievous Lion Guild to get leaked easily. Or even if it does get leaked, it should at least not to the Naughty Elves organization or those organizations simr to them. So, it was really quite a surprise to see a green-colored String of Fate because never did he expect that in this ce he would actually find a new potential ally. And since Dwayne was rted to building Flyingboats, then it is not that difficult to understood that this should be where Dwayne would be helping him. Risking one of his rewards to see the capability of his potential ally, although not really something that one could consider as a worthy trade, was still an action that he is willing to do. It is simply because he also wants to see what Fate knows about Dwayne. "I am not dreaming, right?" Dwayne turned to look at General Luke. "Obviously, you are not," General Luke replied before shaking his head helplessly. In the end, he was still unable to persuade Guild Leader Loki to change his mind. Well, if this is what he wants, then they would just give it to him. Anyways, it is not like they would be the ones to face the risk. And besides, if such a Flyingboat design could really work, then the Evergreen royal family would also be able to benefit. Although, there would obviously be a condition for this... "Guild Leader Loki, as per agreement with King Elfin the Fourth, you were only entitled to received ten Flyingboats," General Luke informed, he then continued, "Even though this Flyingboat design of Dwayne uses blueprints of a Flyingboat to make, but with all due respect, as far as I could see, everything about this is not rted to a Flyingboat," "I understand," Leo nodded his head in understanding. Before he made this decision, he had already expected that General Luke would not easily agree to this. "The quantity of this so-called Flyingboat design wouldpletely depend on how much its cost of the construction would be. And we will be taking the Emerald Elven Flyingboat as the benchmark for the cost, do you agree?" General Luke demanded. This is the best condition that he could offer to Leo on his decision of choosing Dwayne''s Flyingboat design. "I''m really grateful for your consideration, General Luke," Leo said with a smile. In his mind, he also agrees with General Luke''s decision, especially considering that this kind of Flyingboat design would definitely cost more than a single Emerald Elven Flyingboat to make. After Guild Leader Loki and General Luke''s agreement was concluded, Dwayne then immediately took Leo to another table along with all the blueprints that he would be using andid it on top. Dwayne cleared his throat as he warned, "Guild Leader Loki, before we start making this Flyingboat design, I would like to inform you first that I''m actually not one hundred percent sure whether the finished product would really work or not. So..." "No problem," Leo wasn''t really worried about that. If it doesn''t work, then just try again. And if it does, then all of their efforts would be worth it. Of course, he didn''t forget about the other thing that he was here for, "By the way, take this," "This is?" Dwayne asked as he unfolded the paper. "That is how I want those Emerald Elven Flyingboats that the Mischievous Lion Guild currently have to be customized," Leo replied. The item that he had given Dwayne was a rough drawing of how those 25 Emerald Elven Flyingboats would be customized. He knew clearly that it would be really difficult and troublesome to destroy everything from those 25 Emerald Elven Flyingboats and rebuild it into something new. So, he instead drew a roughyout of the Emerald Elven Flyingboat and only decided to add some changes to them that would make thempletely different from the Emerald Elven Flyingboats. Looking at the drawing, Dwayne quickly noticed the difference between this Flyingboat to the Emerald Elven Flyingboat. Unlike thetter which simply has a design of an exquisite-looking boat, this drawing was looking somewhat ferocious and has a shape of a lion. At the front, there was the head of a smiling lion with a sun-shaped mane, at each side, specifically the bottom front and back, were limbs of a resting lion, and the wings were turned into a shape of a bird''s wing, and at the very back was a long whipping tail. "You are really turning this Flyingboat into a lion, aren''t you?" Dwayne can''t help butment. "Well, we are called Mischievous Lion Guild, that''s why," Leo replied. "Just a reminder though, the head, mane, tail, and these four limbs here would add more weight to your Flyingboat, so better expect already that once the Flyingboat isplete, it would have a decrease in speed," Dwayne didn''t forget to remind Guild Leader Loki. He continued, "As for the wings, we don''t need to make it look exactly like those of a bird, but you don''t have to worry, I can make a design that will fit perfectly well to your design," "I''ll leave it to you then," Leo said. "No problem," Dwayne smiled, he then return back to the main topic, "Anyways, let''s begin designing the new type of Flyingboat," "Okay!" Leo nodded his head. Leo and Dwayne then began talking about the new type of Flyingboat. ..... After two hours or so, Leo finally left the Evergreen Shipyard along with General Luke as the two of them then went towards the Evergreen royal family''s castle to fetch Darvis who will being with them back to the Smiling Lion Vige so as to check on the 8 Star Storm Sparrows that they will be using in crafting sets of Magic armor for the Mischievous Lion Guild. Aside from that, Leo also wanted to fetch Brother Elmont as they have agreed that he would be visiting the Smiling Lion Vige. Although it would be much better for him if he would choose to invite Elmont to the Smiling Lion Vige when Ethan and the others finally returned back from the operation in the Vineyard Garden, in such a way the chances of recruiting him to the Mischievous Lion Guild would be a lot better and higher for them. But, he thought that since there would be a possible chance that he will reveal an ace card of the Mischievous Lion Guild to Elmont, then it is much better if there would only be a few people present in order to avoid leaking the information. Since almost every soldiers guarding the road to the Evergreen royal family''s castle was more or less familiar with Guild Leader Loki already after that event of eliminating all the secret members of the Naughty Elves organization in the Evergreen royal family''s castle, and considering the presence of General Luke as well, thus their journey to the Evergreen royal family''s castle was smooth with the soldiers only needing to look at their face before letting them in. Evidently, this was the privilege that he had gotten after doing the Evergreen royal family a huge favor, especially considering the fact that this favor is rted to the Naughty Elves organization. Chapter 572 - The Sky Viewing Well Chapter 572 The Sky Viewing Well Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as the carriage arrived, Elmont and Darvis immediately got inside, and the carriage then began moving again, this time it was towards the Smiling Lion Vige. Along the way, Leo, Elmont, General Luke, and Darvis began talking about the progress of Elmont''s rtionship with Selina. "So, where did the two of you suddenly disappearedst night?" Leo curiously asked with a hidden meaning behind the tone of his voice. "Oh, you obviously don''t know this because only a few people living in the Evergreen royal family''s castle knew about this secret location-" Elmont wanted to say something, but was suddenly interrupted. "A secret location? We think we know already what the two of you were doing in such a secret location," Darvis said as he winked his eyes at Elmont and gave him a thumbs-up as if saying to him, ''Good job!''. "Congrattions, Seventh Prince Elmont," General Luke said in delight. Hearing both Darvis and General Luke''s words, Elmont''s immediately redden as he waves one of his hand and exined, "You guys misunderstood, we didn''t do anything perverted," "Is that so?" Darvis really doesn''t believe what Elmont was saying. He shouldered General Luke''s side to ask for support. Quickly understanding what Darvis want, General Luke said, "That''s impossible, Seventh Prince Elmont. No one would go in a secret location and not do anything, especially if it is right in the middle of the night," "I promise, we really didn''t do anything else!" Elmont voiced out his defense, he exined, "That ce that we went tost night was a ce I called as Sky Viewing Well. It is not really a well, but rather a rock formation that forms a circle, thus looking as if a well. Inside that well, we can see a much more beautiful view of the skypared to the other parts of theke, that''s why I call it the Sky Viewing Well," "When I was still a kid, I used to go there to enjoy looking at the stars that seem to be within my reach. So, after we finished eating our dinnerst night, I took Selina to that ce to enjoy the view of the stars as well," Elmont finished exining. "I have lived in the Evergreen royal family''s castle for more than a decade now, but why do I still not know that such a ce actually exists?" Darvis asked. "Same," General Luke nodded his head in agreement, he continued, "I might not be able to im that I have searched the entire castle, but I have visited almost all the ces one could find, yet I also don''t know about this so-called Sky Viewing Well," "Naturally, you won''t be able to find the Sky Viewing Well, because that ce is not located in the surface area," Elmont said as he pointed towards where the reflection of the sun on theke could be seen as he continued, "It is located underwater," "Underwater?" Both General Luke and Darvis turned to look at each other, the look of shock was evidently seen on their faces. At the side, Leo was also a bit surprised as he didn''t expect that the Sky Viewing Well that Elmont had mentioned was actually located underwater. "Yes," Elmont nodded his head, he exined, "There is a cave located below the northbridge, which we used to believe to be a dead-end. However, due to an ident when I was still a kid where I nearly drowned in theke, I found a mysterious hole where the water from theke couldn''t shockingly flow inside. It was a really peculiar ce but yet consequently a beautiful one. And because it was my only way to save myself, I didn''t hesitate to jump inside that hole," "There was only a single path in that hole, and coincidentally it leads towards the end of that cave under the northbridge. I created a small hole in the wall of the cave and covered it with a big stone to hide that secret ce. And from then on, whenever I missed seeing the stars, I always visit that ce to look at the beautiful night sky," Elmont concluded with a smile on his face. But he then reminded everyone, "Now that you know about that ce, please keep it to yourselves and only let people important to you know about it. I don''t want the secret beauty of that ce to be discovered by just any random people. I hope that you can understand me," "No problem, Seventh Prince Elmont. I assure you that aside from my wife, I will not tell another soul about this ce that you called the Sky Viewing Well," Darvis replied in assurance. "Now that I know about the Sky Viewing Well, I will tell my King Carrier Turtle living in theke to guard and protect it from getting destroyed!" General Luke said as he put his fist on his heart. "I won''t be visiting the Evergreen royal family''s castle that much, so you don''t have to worry about me," Leo said. "Thank you," Elmont expressed his gratefulness, he continued, "Anyways, I feel like there is a great secret hidden in that ce, so if ever you find out about it, please do tell me. I promise to you that I will not take it away from you, I simply want to know because I''m really curious about it after visiting that ce from when I was still a child until this present day," "A secret, hmmm...? No problem! I am a cksmith, so unless it can be made into a weapon or can help me make a weapon, anything else would be of no use to me," Darvis replied in assurance for the second time. "As if I can betray the Evergreen royal family, right?" General Luke can''t help but find Elmont''s request a bit hrious to listen to. After all, as one of the Generals of the Evergreen royal family, not to mention that King Elfin the Fourth greatly favored him, he would absolutely give his best to help them. This time, Leo chooses to not reply to Elmont anymore. Not because he secretly wants to steal this secret for himself, if ever there is indeed any, without letting anyone know about it, but rather because, just like what he had said just now, he won''t be visiting the Evergreen royal family''s castle that much. So, he won''t be able to help Elmont. Leo and the others continued talking until they finally arrived in the Smiling Lion Vige. Unlike before, the Smiling Lion Vige is much more livelier now that all of the establishments were finished construction. Many members of the Mischievous Lion Guild who didn''t get to join the operation to catch a Gxy-level Magical Beast in the Vineyard Garden were already awake and doing something. A great number of visitors were also present and walking around the Smiling Lion Vige. Some were checking the Public Market, inside the Tavern, or in the Gambling House, while the majority of others were inside the arena, watching people fight with each other. Just like what everyone had expected during the construction, the Entertainment Center indeed became the most famous attraction of the Smiling Lion Vige. Almost everyone that visits this territory goes there to have fun and enjoy themselves. All sorts of fun-rted establishments exist over there, which would cause anyone to never feel bored. And through this, the Mischievous Lion Guild is earning a steady stream of ie. Last but not the least, recruitment to join the Mischievous Lion Guild could be heard almost in every corner of the Smiling Lion Vige. A huge flock of people could be seen gathering around every person who is making the recruitment to join the Mischievous Lion Guild, those people are obviously interested in joining the Mischievous Lion Guild. "What a lively territory you have here, Guild Leader Loki," Elmont can''t help butpliment after seeing such a lively sight, he added, "It is really unlike the Evergreen royal family''s castle where only a few people could be seen walking around," "That''s exactly what you should expect, Seventh Prince Elmont," Darvis really wants to roll his eyes after hearing Elmont''s words. If only he wasn''t the Seventh Prince, he would definitely throw insults to his stupidity. That ce contains a lot of sensitive and confidential information about the Emerald Tree Kingdom, so that ce should naturally only be visited by a few people. "Of course, I know that," Elmont rolled his eyes at Darvis, he exined, "The castle is obviously off-limits, but the surrounding of theke is pretty much just a small forest with nothing else to see aside from trees, at all. If only father allowed some people to live nearby theke, then the castle would definitely be more livelier than the Smiling Lion Vige or any other ces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "I quite agree with your words, Brother Elmont," Leo nodded his head in agreement. Indeed, Uncle Elfin should allow establishments, even only a few, around theke so that it wouldn''t feel so empty. It is really a great pity on that ce because what''s the use of having a really beautifulke when only a few people could view it, right? Unlike the Sky Viewing Well that Elmont had mentioned, the beautifulke around the Evergreen royal family''s castle doesn''t need to only be known by a few people. It should be made into one of the popr attractions of Emerald City in order to attract more people toe. As long as a certain distance around the Evergreen royal family''s castle is guarded well, then it wouldn''t post that much of a problem to them, at all. "Anyways, follow me, I''ll take you to see first to where we have kept the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows.. Then after that, I will tour you around the Smiling Lion Vige," Leo said as he began leading the way towards the Magical Beasts Center. Chapter 573 - An Accident With The Five 8Star Storm Sparrows Chapter 573 An ident with the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo took everyone to the Magical Beasts Center to see the caged five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. As soon as they arrived inside the ce, Ejah immediately greeted them. "Wee everyone, to the Magical Beasts Center," Ejah introduced. He continued, "Guild Leader Loki already informed me what''s today''s visit is for, so I have long prepared the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. Come with me, please, I will take you all to them," Ejah entered the Magical Beasts Center followed behind by Leo, Elmont, General Luke, and Darvis. Along the way, Elmont, General Luke, and Darvis can''t help but wonder deep inside their minds that with such a small building like the Magical Beasts Center, just where exactly did they put those huge five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. Though, it didn''t take that long for them to find out the answer to that question inside their minds. "Come this way please," Ejah said as he went inside a small square room. Leo and the others quickly followed inside. As soon as they got inside, the room suddenly began moving underground. Whoooooosh! Within everyone''s sight, a huge underground facility appeared in their sight. "You know, with how small the territory the Mischievous Lion Guild were allowed to buy in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, we have no other choice but to construct the other establishments underground," Leo exined, he continued, "Wee everyone, to the headquarters of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Soon, everything was finally within everyone''s sight. In front of everyone, a small vige was constructed. But, unlike the vige on the surface, everything here was built fully intended for the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild only. Such as training rooms, cultivation rooms, weapon storage, and plenty more others. Truthfully, this kind of idea was inspired from the Lion Heart City back at the Lionheart Kingdom. Just like what one could expect from Leo since almost everything that the Mischievous Lion Guild currently have was from the Mischievous Lion organization. Although, this underground facility focuses more on trainingpared to being a city, or in this case, a vige. Well, after all, they need to make use of every inch they have to the best possible means for the Mischievous Lion Guild. Ting! "Let''s go," Ejah motioned his hand to Leo and the others as he then proceeded towards the location of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. The location of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows wasn''t really that far from the entrance. It was located in a huge separated room made entirely of stone brick. As of this moment, the person currently in charge of guarding the caged five 8-Star Storm Sparrows were both Iasiah and Nightingale. "Good thing that you guys are finally here!" Iasiah said with a worried look on his face. "Why, is there something wrong?" Leo quickly asked in concern. "Yes," Iasiah quickly replied as he then pointed towards the cages, "The caged are no longer able to imprisoned the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows!" Leo and the other''s faces immediately turned ugly after hearing Iasiah''s news. They all turned their heads to looked closely towards the cages as they soon discovered that Nightingale was using some kind of Dark Element Magic spell to stop the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows from destroying their cages any further. Around the cages were a few of Leo''s ves, who are now known as core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, currently casting Magic spells after Magic spells in hope of weakening the five 8-Star Sparrows. However, basing on how the situation currently looked, it seems like their attacks weren''t causing that much of a damage to the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, at all. It even seemed like their attacks were only akin to ant bites for them. "Just how exactly did they damaged the cages to such a point where it is closed to getting destroyed?" Leo can''t help but ask. He was really confident that these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows wouldn''t be able to try to escape as they were heavily injured when they brought them here, two were even seriously injured and closed to dying. Additionally, these cages are made using really tough Magic materials that even Gxy-level Magical Beast would have a lot of trouble breaking them. "It was from the food that they have been eating," Ejah immediately realized the reason why. What else would be the reason why? The only method where these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows could get their strength back is basically from the food that they have been feeding them. Ejah continued, "You have informed us to feed to them enough food to keep them all alive. That''s why I choose to feed them with carcasses of 7-Star Magical Beasts," "Don''t you know that the more powerful the Magical Beast you feed to them, the more benefits they could get out from it?" Elmont really can''t believe that they have just made such amon mistake. Such knowledge is something that every mage already knew about, so just how clumsy were they to actuallymit it? "Not to disrespect you, Seventh Prince Elmont, but I know better than you what I''m doing! I am a Magical Beast Tamer, after all, and one of the best on top of that as well," Ejah exined, he continued, "I just didn''t expect that they would actually be able to recover this quick! Base on my calction before feeding them, they should supposedly only be able to recover enough to stay alive, not recover to this point!" "So, I''m also really curious to know why this is happening right now!" Ejah turned to look towards the caged five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "Iasiah,e here and help me! My Magic spell won''t be able to hold on against these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows for that much longer!" Nightingale eximed loudly. "Coming!" Iasiah replied as he flew towards Nightingale. As soon as hended beside thetter, he put his hand forward and casted, "Hail!" Whoooooooosh! A huge white-colored cloud appeared above the cages. The surrounding immediately turned cold, and some of the metal bars of the cages started freezing in cold ice. Not long after, it began raining down ice spikes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As the cages were just too small for the 8-Star Storm Sparrows to dodge, they received the full brunt of the Hail spell attack of Iasiah. KRAWWWWWWW! A loud bellow of pain was soon heard from the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. BANGGG! BANGGG! BANGGG! WHOOOSH! WHOOOSH! WHOOOSH! Instead of weakening the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows though, Iasiah''s attack instead made them even more desperate. They started hitting the cage with their bodies, causing the metal bars to dent even further. Electricity and sharp winds also covered their entire body and began attacking the cages, trying to cause even more damage. "Let me help!" General Luke finally volunteered to help after seeing how bad the current situation is. He knew clearly well that letting these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows escape from their cages would spell a lot of trouble, not only to the Mischievous Lion Guild but also to the Emerald City as the Smiling Lion Vige is just a few kilometers of distance away from the city. Not to mention, there are also thousands of people in this ce right now. They absolutely can''t allow these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows to escape for the sake of all of those lives. "Stone Pirs!" General Luke casted. In the next moment, dozens of huge pirs appeared around the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, but unlike the normal stone pirs, these stone pirs were in the form of a long sword, "Go!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! All of those dozens of earth pirs shoot towards the direction of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. KWAAAKKK! Once again, a painful bellow from the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows was soon heard as they were impaled by the earth pirs to the floor. However, just like the previous time with Iasiah, they became, even more, wilder after receiving General Luke''s attack instead. And this time, their attacks were no longer merely hitting the cages, but also towards the people outside the cages. "Everyone, get as far away as possible from this ce, quick!" General Luke immediately ordered everyone to retreat. In the next second, everyone began running away to a safe ce away from the range of attack of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, this includes Leo, Ejah, Elmont, and Darvis. Seeing such a sight, Ejah can''t help but say, "This is impossible! Their case right now is definitely not because I feed them with just a few carcasses of 7 Star Magical Beasts. Food could never bring about this kind of effect! Unless of course if I feed them with a carcass of a Gxy-level Magical Beast, which I definitely can''t aplish even if I want to," "And besides, just look at them, they are not trying to escape because they want to get away from this ce, rather it is like they are not afraid to die and have only one single thought inside of their heads; to kill all of the people in their sight! It is as if they are savage like a beast!" Hearing Ejah''s words, Leo immediately remembered something, "Savage Fox Potion!" "Savage Fox Potion?" Elmont turned to look at Leo doubtfully, "But how?" "I don''t know," Leo really doesn''t know how a Savage Fox Potion got inside this ce. He could only turn to look at everyone while at the same time activating his unique capability to see the String of Fate in order for him to see if anyone has betrayed him. To his surprise though, he didn''t see anyone having a ck-colored String of Fate. Meaning to say, no one has betrayed him. With such a finding, things just became even moreplicated than what it already has. No one here is secretly his enemy, so just how exactly did these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows intake a Savage Fox Potion? At the side, Ejah suddenly thought of something, "Iasiah, when did they start acting like this?" "After feeding them!" Iasiah replied before quickly turning his attention towards the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows again. "Bingo!" Ejah snapped his fingers as he exined, "If my memories serve me correctly, Savage Fox Potion is contagious. Any Magical Beasts who eat the carcasses of those Magical Beasts that have taken a Savage Fox Potion would also be the same as them!" "So you mean to say," Leo quickly understood what Ejah meant to say. "Those carcasses of 7-Star Magical Beasts that we have just feed to them today should have taken a Savage Fox Potion without any of us knowing when they were still alive," Ejah finished his sentence. Chapter 574 - Is It Really An Accident? Or A Scheme? Chapter 574 Is it really an ident? Or a scheme? Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Quickly understanding the danger of the current situation, Leo finally sent out an order, "Don''t hesitate to kill all of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows anymore!" As soon as Iasiah and the others heard Leo''s new order, they didn''t hold back anymore with the Magic spells that they have been using. "Ice cier!" Iasiah casted. In the next moment, a few huge bodies of ice fell from the top of the room straight towards the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! The five 8-Star Storm Sparrows weren''t even able to bellow out in pain as they were instantly ttened to the ground by a few ice ciers. That wasn''t yet the end, as both Nightingale and General Luke soon after casted their respective Magic spells just to make sure that they have indeed killed all of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. "Shadow Spikes!" Nightingale casted. "Earth Pir!" General Luke casted. Spikes made out of shadows and swords made out of earth shoot forth towards the direction of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. Soon after, dozens of holes appeared around the ice ciers. Once Iasiah, Nightingale, and General Luke were finished with their attacks, everyone then waited for a few minutes to see whether the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows were still alive or not. In the meantime, no one decided tounched another Magic spell as they knew clearly well that those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows were going to be used as materials in making sets of Magic armors. Honestly, Iasiah and the others who were guarding the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows could have easily killed them before. The only reason why they didn''t choose to do such a thing until now was because they don''t want to cause any damage to the materials as that might caused problems during the making of the sets of Magic armors. Almost everyone would try their very best to preserve the quality of materials that they would be used in making an item lest they would end up having a less subpar finished product, which includes the Mischievous Lion Guild as well. In the first ce, that was the main reason why Leo thought of keeping those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows alive. However, as Leo and the others realized that it would be next to impossible to calm the minds of those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows after discovering that they must have eaten the carcasses of 7-Star Magical Beasts that have taken Savage Fox Potion when they were still alive, they could only choose to kill them to prevent a lot of trouble for the Mischievous Lion Guild. Also, there are two main reasons for choosing to do such an action; Firstly,pared to those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, the lives of the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild is clearly much more important for Leo and the Mischievous Lion Guild. No other reason aside from that they are the few people that they could trust the most without worrying about getting betrayed at this point in time. If one of them died, although recing their ces would be easy as they could just simply buy a new batch of ves or conduct tests on the new members of the Mischievous Lion Guild to promote them to core members, but doing so would cost a considerable amount of money and is also considered as a lot of trouble. And secondly, this ce would highly likely get destroyed as well once those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows escaped from their cages. There is even no telling whether the surface would also get implicated in the mess or not. Just the cost and trouble of that problem alone is already something that the Mischievous Lion Guild really doesn''t want to get their hands with. Compared to such a risk, the risk of damaging the materials for making the sets of Magic armors is clearly only considered as a small problem. And besides, they could easily find new 8-Star level materials to rece the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, they also have other materials that canpensate for the damages done as well, andst but not the least, those sets of Magic armors that they were ordering would only be used temporarily by the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, once they have found a new batch of much better materials, then they would certainly rece the sets of Magic armors that Darvis has made with a newer and better one. After waiting for tens or so of minutes, Leo finally decided to unearth the carcasses of those 8-Star Storm Sparrows as they should be already dead based on the sole fact alone that there were no longer any movements. "Begin retrieving their corpses," Leo said while shaking his head in great pain. Although choosing to do thises with the least risk, it still doesn''t change the fact that this would end up affecting the sets of Magic armors that Darvis would be making for the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," Everyone nodded their heads in affirmation. Iasiah, Nightingale, and the other core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly began removing the ice ciers covering the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. It didn''t take that long for everyone to finally remove the ice ciers, revealing in their sight the unsightly carcasses of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. Fortunately, the bodies of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows weren''t smashed into a meat paste by the ice ciers. Nevertheless, Leo still shoots Iasiah a displeased look on his face. Thetter could have used another method to kill these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, yet he actually chooses to use the Ice cier spell, which nearly turned all five 8-Star Storm Sparrows into a meat paste. Next time, he would remember to make his order much clearer so that they will not make a simr mistake again. But, on the second thought, he really can''t me everything to Iasiah as well, Ejah should also be at fault as he was in-charged of choosing the food to feed these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, Ethan is also at fault for not buying a much better and stronger cage, and he''s also at fault for missing the possibility that some of the Magical Beasts that they have killed had actually taken Savage Fox Potions. The question now is how exactly did those Magical Beasts have taken a Savage Fox Potion? Of course, this is clearly the fault of the Naughty Elves organization as they are the only organization extremely known to use such a method from the past until this present moment, at least basing on the information that they have learned so far. Still, this doesn''t answer the question of how exactly did those Magical Beasts have taken a Savage Fox Potion? Was it merely a coincidence? Or is there a grand scheme happening behind the shadows without anyone knowing a thing about it? If it was nothing but a coincidence, then they could only me their dumb luck and count this event as an unexpected ident. However, if this actually turns out that there is a grand scheme happening behind the shadows, then this definitely implies a very dangerous threat for the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. A threat level that can possibly destroy the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom! Just the thought alone that there are a few freely wandering Magical Beasts that have taken Savage Fox Potion without anyone knowing about it is already a very big problem. Why? Ejah already mentioned that Savage Fox Potion is contagious and that any Magical Beasts that ate the carcasses of Magical Beasts that have taken Savage Fox Potion would also be savages like a beast. This means to say that, once those Magical Beasts that have taken Savage Fox Potion dies, which has a very high chance of happening as they would definitely attack whoever they see and end up getting killed, and get eaten by other Magical Beasts, the effect would then transfer from one Magical Beast to another. A few thousands of Magical Beasts might still be alright, but once it bes hundreds of thousands, or worst, millions, then the situation would definitely be uncontroble. As long as the Naughty Elves organization possessed the method to make those Magical Beasts turn to attack the Emerald Tree Kingdom, then it would be the exact reason why it is considered as a very dangerous threat enough to destroy the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. To be more precise, it would be akin to an apocalypse or an invasion to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. And just by basing on the characteristics of the Naughty Elves organization alone, there is a very high chance that it is actually the case. Though, it is still Fate who knows much clearer than anyone else what would likely go to happen. The only thing he could do now is to warn Elmont and General Luke of his spections. "Don''t worry, I will definitely inform father to investigate about this once I returned back to the castle," Elmont said with a solemn look on his face. "I''ll also inform Commander Vargas about this. If this threat is really true, then it seems like we have vastly underestimated the Naughty Elves organization," General Luke added. "Better be safe than sorry. Even if turns out to not be the case, the Emerald Tree Kingdom still needs to be wary of this possibility," Leo warned.. If he could think about this n, then there is also a possibility that other people would be able to think of it as well, especially if they are people who are much more experienced when ites to doing cruel thingspared to him. But he then changed the topic, "Anyways, let''s finished with what we havee here for from the start," Chapter 575 - Mischievous Lion Armor I Chapter 575 Mischievous Lion Armor I Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Everyone immediately started checking the remains of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows, though it was mostly Darvis doing the checking as he was the only cksmith present in the room right now. As for the others, they pretty much only have a basic knowledge about checking the quality of the materials. "What a pity," Darvis can''t help butment after checking the quality of materials. He continued, "Although it could still be used as the main material for making the sets of Magic armors that you required, but the quality would definitely be far from being eptable for you, Guild Leader Loki," "I can see that," Leo shook his head. It really doesn''t need someone professional to take a look in order to understand the quality of the carcasses of these five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. The skins of the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows were folded into weird different shapes, some of their bones were broken into many pieces, thus only leaving a few still usable ones, and their other important parts were damaged to different degrees. If he really still wants to salvage this part, or in this case recycles them, then he would have to expect that the quality of the sets of Magic armors would be one of the lowest kind. Fortunately, just like what he had mentioned a while ago, they have other materials that could fix this damages, or at least should be able to fix it. Leo waved his hand, quickly storing all of the carcasses of those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows. He then turned to look at Elmont and the others as he said, "Follow me, I''ll take you to the warehouse where we have stored the rest of the materials that can be used in making the sets of Magic armors," ..... The location of the warehouse where the Mischievous Lion Guild had stored the carcasses of the Magical Beasts that they have killed from their past operations was still in the same ce, specifically just a few hundreds of meters of distance away. Arriving inside the warehouse, everyone immediately saw hundreds of Storage Rings inside different cabs with their own respectivebels on top of them. There were also different sections for precious stones, herbs, carcasses of Magical Beasts, and other kinds of Magical resources, this also includes the Storage Rings for the Chaos Orbs as well, which of course was stored in the most secret ce possible in the warehouse that only Leo and the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild knew about. The exact reason for storing such an important and valuable item in the warehouse is because Leo really doesn''t want to always carry around the Storage Rings that contain the Chaos Orbs every time. Not only does it take up some space in his Storage Ring, but also because he wants to avoid a situation where his Storage Ring is stolen identally. If ever such a thing indeed happened to him, the thief could at least not find any Chaos Orbs inside his Storage Ring. Hence, avoiding a lot of trouble for not only him, but also for the Mischievous Lion Guild. "This way," Leo motioned his hand as he leads everyone to the section where they had put the Storage Rings for the carcasses of Magical Beasts first. Only after Darvis finished choosing the carcasses of Magical Beasts that he needed would he lead them towards the section for the precious stones. Elmont and the others followed behind Leo while admiring the meticulously arranged warehouse. Although it wasn''t their first time seeing such a warehouse that uses the method of storing items inside the Storage Rings, but it is not an everyday sight to see since themon practice of almost everyone is to put items inside the chest, cabs, racks, and other simr things. The main reason why that is themon practice is because it allows one to easily find the items that they needed as they are disyed right in front of them. Unlike storing items inside the Storage Rings where one would still have to check inside before being able to see the contents. But of course, there is also a disadvantage with choosing to do themon practice, which is it takes so much space in the warehouse,pared to the Storage Rings where even a single cab is already enough to store dozens of them which contain hundreds of items each inside. Anyways, it is really up to the personal preference of a person whether they want to follow themon practice or not. As for the case of Leo, he''s clearly someone who chooses to do thetter method. Leo turned to look at Darvis as he said, "I have already unlocked all of these Storage Rings, so you can just freely choose whatever carcasses of Magical Beasts that you needed. Just don''t do something though that will break my trust in you," Honestly, he wasn''t really worried that Darvis would secretly take something inside the Storage Rings without him knowing about it. All the items stored in this warehouse and taken outside of the warehouse is recorded by the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild assigned over this ce. And actually, once they are finished with everything that they needed here, someone would get inside the warehouse to do an inventory check on the sections that they have entered. And whatever is missing in that section would be recorded and given to him. If the record doesn''t match with what Darvis had informed him, then there is no doubt that he had stolen something, but if it matched, then that means that he didn''t do something that broke his trust in him. "Don''t worry, I have my principles as a Royal cksmith," Darvis said in assurance before proceeding to check on the Storage Rings for the carcasses of Magical Beasts that he could make use of. In the process, he keep on muttering, "Oh, the carcasses of 7-Star Savage Foxes... Three carcasses of 7-Star Titan Frogs... Carcasses of Green Fur Apes and Yellow Skinned Anacondas... What the heck, a bunch of carcasses of a 6-Star and 7-Star Storm Sparrows? This should be enough topensate the damage to those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows..." Soon, Darvis finally finished choosing the carcasses of Magical Beasts that he needed. Leo then handed Darvis a piece of paper where thetter would be listing everything that he had taken. Darvis epted the paper and soon began recording everything that he had taken before giving it back to Leo. Leo only did a quick check, nodded his head, and finally proceeded to the section for the precious stones. They simply repeated the same procedure that they have done in the section of the carcasses of Magical Beasts. And once they were done with that, they all finally left the warehouse. As soon as they got out of the warehouse, Leo handed the piece of paper where Darvis had listed everything that he had taken out of the warehouse to someone waiting outside before he leads everyone to a room where he would be discussing with Darvis about the idea of the sets of Magic armors. Because this would definitely be a very boring discussion, Leo informed Iasiah and Nightingale to tour Elmont and General Luke around this ce for the meantime, to which both parties agreed without any hesitation. After seeing them leave, Leo and Darvis then began with their conversation. "The sets of Magic armors that I want you to make would be named Mischievous Lion Armor I, or in other words the first Mischievous Lion Armor," Leo said as he then took out a piece of paper and handed it to Darvis while saying, "This is how I want the sets of Magic armors to look like, and as for the effects and whatsoever, it should depend on the materials that you will be using, right?" "Yes," Darvis nodded his head in confirmation and epted the paper from Guild Leader Loki. He then opened the paper and soon saw a rough drawing of a set of Magic armor. The set of Magic armor includes a helmet that has the shape of a lion''s head, a chest te with a symbol of a smiling lion, a shoulder armor that has a mane of some sort, an armed guard, a gauntlet, and a leg armor that covered from the waist to the feet. After seeing such a drawing, Darvis can''t help but shook his head as he said, "Is it alright for you if I only used this as a reference? You don''t have to worry about affecting what the image you have in mind, it is just that I should be able to make a design much better than this one," Hearing Darvis'' words, although he felt a bit offended, Leo still nodded his head and said, "No problem. You are the professional, so you naturally know much better than me," Darvis really appreciates Guild Leader Loki''s understanding. Honestly, if he would really follow such a drawing, then it would affect negatively the maneuverability of anyone who wears it to a considerable degree. He really doesn''t want to have one of his works cause such an effect, that''s why he proposed the idea of only using the drawing as purely a reference for the final product. Anyways, it wasn''t really that difficult to clearly understand what Guild Leader Loki wanted to express through this set of Magic armor. After making the agreement, Leo and Darvis then immediately proceeded to discuss the various different effects that this set of Magic armor would bring about and other important details that Leo really needed to know. Chapter 576 - General Luke Tries The Deaths Cage Chapter 576 General Luke tries the Death''s Cage Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It took Leo and Darvis nearly an hour to finish their conversation due to how detailed Darvis introduced everything to Leo was. "Since we are done here, let''s go and find Brother Elmont and General Luke so that we can begin our tour in the Smiling Lion Vige," Leo said. "Okay," Darvis nodded his head after he finished storing all the papers that they have just used. Along the way to find Elmont and General Luke, Leo also took the time to tour Darvis in this underground facility. They have already went to the warehouse, do the next stop was the cultivation rooms. "Your cultivation rooms are almostparable to the cultivation rooms of the Elves Secret organization, Guild Leader Loki," Darvis said in admiration after trying the cultivation room for a few minutes. "That''s really great to hear," Leo replied with a smile. But honestly, he already expected such ament. After all, the cultivation room that Darvis had just tried was a cultivation room that is powered using Chaos Orbs, not Mana stones or the surrounding Mana. That''s why it is only natural that it is almostparable to the cultivation rooms of a powerful organization such as the Elves Secret organization. Unbeknownst to Darvis though, what he had experienced just now was actually the lowest configuration of this cultivation room. Simr to other cultivation rooms, the quality of Mana inside would improve the more and better the Mana stones put inside or the stronger the Magic Array used to gather the surrounding Mana. In the case of this cultivation room, however, Leo had only used a single Chaos Orb in order to achieve an effect almostparable to those of the Elves Secret organization. "I just felt a bit strange, because the Mana inside that I felt was a bit chaotic, almost like those of Chaos Element Mana. Did you perhaps used Chaos stones to improve the effectiveness of this cultivation room?" Darvis asked. Just like what one could expect from a Royal cksmith like Darvis. A single experience with the cultivation room was more than enough for him to notice the existence of Chaos Mana. Fortunately, Darvis only assumed that it is because of Chaos stones, not Chaos Orbs or somethingparable to such rare, or in this case, special, Magical resources. Putting his finger in front of his lips, Leo replied, "Sorry, I can''t tell you, it is a Guild secret," "I understand," Darvis nodded his head in understanding. But deep inside, he could somewhat assume already that Guild Leader Loki had most likely used Chaos stones. Well, how else would he exin the existence of Chaos Element Mana inside the cultivation room, right? "Enough with that, let me take you to the main attraction of this underground facility. You can consider my action of showing this secret to you as my way of expressing my courtesy to the Evergreen royal family," Leo said before leading Darvis to the training rooms. Of course, these training rooms were once again just another copy of the training rooms in the Lion Heart City. Soon, Darvis finally saw the dozens of different training rooms of the Mischievous Lion Guild. As soon as he saw those training rooms, his heart instantly flutters in amazement and excitement of discovering a new experience. Those training rooms werepletely unique and unlike the training rooms that Darvis had seen so far, which includes the Evergreen royal family, Elves Secret organization branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, and other Noble Household training rooms. A training room where one is required to traverse in an ice terrain. A training room where one is required to traverse in a ming terrain. A training room where one is required to traverse in a deadly poison terrain. A training room where one is required to traverse a ce full of plenty of hidden traps. And the shocking of all, a training room where one is put inside a small cage where they are required to fight to the death against a Magical Beast attacking them from the outside of the cage. "Wait!" Darvis suddenly eximed in shock as he soon saw the person inside the cage, "Is that, General Luke?" Hearing Darvis'' words, Leo immediately turned his head to looked closely at the person inside the training room called the Death''s Cage. To his bit of a surprise, it indeed turns out to be General Luke. "Guild Leader Loki!" Iasiah immediately called out as soon as he noticed Leo and Darvis arriving. Arriving beside Iasiah, Nightingale, and Elmont, Leo then asked, "How did General Luke suddenly end up in such a situation?" "Well," Iasiah can''t help but scratched his cheeks before continuing, "He said that he doesn''t believe that so far it is only you who haspleted this training room called the Death''s Cage in the entire Mischievous Lion Guild and maybe even the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, so he quickly volunteered to experience it for himself," "So, is that actually true?" Elmont quickly asked. "If we are talking about the people present in the Emerald Tree Kingdom right now, then that should technically be the case. But, there is two main reasons for that. Firstly, and the most simplest reason of the two, is because this training room has just beenpleted not that long ago," Leo exined. "And the second reason is?" Elmont quickly followed up a question. "Secondly, and the main reason of all, it is because this training room has been ssified by a Gxy-level Mage as the third hardest training room that she has ever invented so far," Leo finished exining. To be more precise, this Death''s Cage was ssified by his Master Olivia as the third hardest training room in the Lion Heart City. Hearing Leo''s words, Elmont and Darvis'' faces immediately turned really ugly. In the next moment, they turned to look at General Luke inside the cage while showing the look of pity on both of their faces. "This would definitely hurt the pride of General Luke," Elmont said before shaking his head. "Although, I don''t quite understand what you mean, but if there is one thing I''m certain about, that is he has no one else to me aside from himself," Darvis added. "Let''s just watch, maybe he would be the second person toplete the Death''s Cage in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Leo said as he then turned his attention to General Luke again. "We hope so," Elmont and Darvis said in unison. ..... Meanwhile, inside the small cage, General Luke gripped tightly the iron sword that was given to him by a core member of the Mischievous Lion Guild while his eyes were focusing closely on the door in front of him. General Luke was already informed that he would be fighting against a Magical Beast that they would be releasing while inside this small cage where his movements would be greatly restricted. In General Luke''s opinion, this isn''t really a big deal, at all. Regardless of how small the space is, that is still considered as space. As long as he could make use of that effectively, then this so-called Death''s Cage would be something he couldplete. "Are you ready?" A core member of the Mischievous Lion Guild located at the top of the training room asked. "Ready!" General Luke replied. As soon as General Luke expressed that he is ready, the iron gate in front of him was immediately opened. ROAAAAAARRRR! A loud bellow of an enraged Magical Beast immediately sounded inside the darkroom behind the iron gate. In the darkroom, a big jaw of a fox slowly appeared. White smoke could be seen being released from the nose and saliva was constantly dripping from the mouth to the ground. "A 1-Star Savage Fox? Now I can''t help but wonder why Iasiah had said to me that this is an extremely difficult challenge of the Mischievous Lion Guild," General Luke said doubtfully. He brandished his sword as he added, "I''ll show you what an extremely difficult challenge is!" While holding the sword, General Luke put his hand forward and taunted the Savage Fox, "Come to daddy, little foxy!" As if it understood General Luke''s words, the Savage Fox bared his sharp fangs while staring full of bloodlust towards him. Growl! "Is that the only best you could do to me? Growl? You''re even worst than a dog if that is indeed the case... Oh, it seems like I''ve finally made it really angry at me," General Luke said, but his lips slowly formed into a smile, showing no nervousness or anxiousness at all. After General Luke finished his words, the Savage Fox immediately pounced towards his cage. It then quickly sh its ws, intending to cut him into pieces. Whoooosh! Seeing such sight, General Luke immediately moved to the side. But to his surprised, he immediately realized that there is actually not enough space for him to move from the range of the Savage Fox''s attack, "Shit!" General Luke immediately put the sword in front of him in order to block the w of the Savage Fox. ng! Unfortunately, because it was just an ordinary iron sword, it was unable to withstand the force of a 1-Star Savage Fox. Bang! The sound of an iron sword breaking into two was soon heard by everyone watching General Luke. Soon after, a huge w mark appeared in the chest of General Luke with blood continuously oozing out from it. Chapter 577 - The Danger Of The Deaths Cage, And How To Achieve Success Chapter 577 The Danger of the Death''s Cage, and how to achieve sess It was at this moment that General Luke finally understood the exact reason why Iasiah had imed that this is an extremely difficult challenge of the Mischievous Lion Guild. At first, General Luke really thought that even with a small space, he could still be able to dodge from the attack of the 1-Star Savage Fox. But after experiencing the attack just now, he soon realized just how wishful his thinking was. With the size of the paw of the Savage Fox alone, it''s next to impossible for him to avoid its ws. The only thing he could do was to block its attack. However, after blocking the attack of the 1-Star Savage Fox, General Luke then instantly realized that with a mere iron sword alone, there is no possible way that it would be able to withstand the force of the attack. And just like what General Luke had expected, the iron sword soon broke into two. Hence, the w of the 1-Star Savage Fox continued moving downward, right after creating a long w wound on his chest. Fortunately, General Luke was a 6-Star Mage, so receiving an attack from a 1-Star Savage Fox was still something he could at least handle. Nevertheless, he still clearly understood the horror of his predicament right now. Without enough space to dodge and having only a broken weapon to use, it would be a bit difficult for him to kill this 1-Star Savage Fox. Not to mention, with the cunning characteristic of a Savage Fox, it would definitely use the fact that he''s inside a small cage to its advantage. It would have been fine if he could still use Magic spells, but the only problem is, he was already informed before this that he can''t use any magic spells or else he would be disqualified. With such a realization, General Luke finally decided to treat his challenge seriously. "Good thing that General Luke was quickly able to pull himself together from his pride and arrogance," Leo said after seeing General Luke''s expression. "Indeed," Elmont quickly understood what Leo meant with his words. As a battle fanatic himself, he could easily see how bad was the current predicament of General Luke. "What do you mean?" Darvis asked curiously. In his opinion, a 1-Star Savage Fox should be something that General Luke, a 6-Star Mage, could handle without breaking a single sweat. Even though he had seen General Luke receiving the attack of the 1-Star Savage Fox just now, he only thought that it should be because he got careless. "The Death''s Cage is not a normal challenge. Anyone who tries it would have to fight against a Magical Beast one or two-level higher than them," Leo exined. "But General Luke is a 6-Star Mage, while that is just merely a 1-Star Savage Fox, so how did it turn out to be fighting against a Magical Beast one or two-level higher than him?" Darvis was still unable to understand what they meant. As a cksmith, he really doesn''t know just how exactly a 1-Star Savage Fox could overpower a 6-Star Mage. Of course, unless if thetter is seriously injured. Only in such a situation would a 6-Star Mage be in a disadvantageous situation against a 1-Star Savage Fox. "Very simple, it is because General Luke can''t use his Magic spells," Elmont replied, he continued, "What makes a Mage different and more powerful from an ordinary person is the fact that they can use Magic spells. But if you take that ability from them, then there is no longer any telling whether they can still be as strong as an ordinary person or not," This was the same reason why the previous opponents that Leo had faced in the past, despite having a much more higher cultivation level than him, were still someone he could easily kill. In fact, he could even kill a 5-Star Mage with a No-Star cultivation level. Leo nodded his head in agreement as he exined further, "At least that is the case for those Mages still in the Star level. Once they breakthrough and be a Gxy-level Mage, then such a situation would no longer be applicable for them. As of now though, that is the current predicament of General Luke," "As of this moment, General Luke is a No-Star Mage. Other than his body which has been strengthening to the same level of a 6-Star Mage, he''s no longer different from an ordinary person," Leo finished exining. Hearing Guild Leader Loki and Elmont''s exnation, Darvis finally understood what they meant. Previously, he really didn''t quite understand why this challenge was ssified as one of the third hardest training rooms by a Gxy-level Mage. So, it was actually because they will not be able to use any Magic spells to fight against a Magical Beast. Even he, as a cksmith, knows the danger of not being able to use his Magic spell. Honestly, if one takes his ability to use Magic spells away from him, then his career as a cksmith would definitely be over. "For goodness sake, he would definitely die inside that cage!" Darvis eximed worriedly. "You don''t have to worry, just like what I have said just now, General Luke will not make the same mistake again," Leo said in assurance. "I''m still a bit doubtful of that, but I hope that you are correct," Elmont expressed his thought. Back inside the cage, General Luke turned to look at the broken sword on his hand and the broken sharp edge of the sword on the ground, as he thought, "It seems like I have to make do with this broken weapon in this fight," After saying that, General Luke turned his attention again towards the Savage Fox currently circling around him as if ying him as a mere toy. "Do you really think that you already have me in the palm of your hands?" General Luke said as he stomped on the sharp de on the ground, causing it to fly in front of him, "Have a taste of this," General Luke kicked the sharp de in front of him straight towards the direction of the Savage Fox. Whoooosh! ROARRRRR! The Savage Fox bellowed painfully as it was unable to react on time and dodge from General Luke''s attack, causing one of its eyes to be blind by the sharp de. "Since I have a handicap, then I will also be giving you one," General Luke said as he threw the handle of the sword straight towards the remaining eye of the Savage Fox. Whoooosh! Still focusing on its currently blinded eye, the Savage Fox was once again unable to react on time from the iing handle of the sword flying straight on its remaining eye. ROAAAAAARRRR! Thus, it bellowed painfully once more to express, not only the pain its currently feeling from its eyes, but also because it is nowpletely blinded. "Now, we are both ying in a fair game," General Luke said before smirking his lips. Before, he was really in a disadvantageous situation as his movements were strictly limited only inside the cage. But with the Savage Fox blinded now, even if it could still find his location and attack him, its attack would no longer be as urate as of the attack previously. In such a way, there would be a situation where he could have a space to dodge despite still being confined in a small cage. Additionally, the Savage Fox could only rely on its nose, ears, and its effective range to locate him now, meaning to say it would have to get near him before it could attack. With that, he could finally return an attack and wouldn''t be as helpless as before where he only has two choices, which is only to dodge or block from its attack. Enraged by what General Luke had just done to it, the Savage Fox no longer thought of ying with its prey. It quickly started moving closer towards where it had remembered General Luke''s location and began using its senses to confirm the location first before it would decide tounch its attack. It didn''t take that long for the Savage Fox to find the exact location of General Luke. Remembering that he was inside a cage where he can hardly dodge its attack, it didn''t think twice as it immediately waved its sharp w and attack. Whoooosh! Unbeknownst to the Savage Fox though, General Luke actually move to the very edge of the cage just now, specifically closer to it, so the moment itunched its attack, he was able to have enough space behind him to jump back. Bang! A few bars of the cage was right after broken after receiving the attack of the Savage Fox. Seeing those metal bars, General Luke immediately smiled as he then grabbed them and waved his hand. Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! Pluck! A few holes instantly appeared around the paw of the Savage Fox, with blood instantly oozing out from it. ROAAAAAARRRR! The Savage Fox bellowed in pain after receiving General Luke''s attack just now. It really can''t believe that he was actually still able to dodge its attack despite having no space to move. But of course, the Savage Fox wouldn''t just stay still and wait for General Luke to continue attacking it. It quickly pulled its paw away and wanted tounch another attack again, this time, it swore that it would definitely not miss its target. Unfortunately, though, that wasn''t actually yet the end of General Luke''s attack. While tightly holding the broken bar, he slowly aimed it towards where the handle of the sword was in one of the eyes of the Savage Fox. "Goodbye!" General Luke muttered as he swings his hand with the metal bar. Whoooosh! The metal bar quickly shoots straight towards the handle of the broken sword. Bang! In the following moment, the broken sword was pushed deeper towards the head of the Savage Fox, specifically straight towards the brain. ROAAAAAARRRR! Unfortunately for General Luke, the Savage Fox was still able to bellow in pain, indicating that it was still alive. It staggered backward, wanting to run away to save its life. It was obviously not so stupid to not know that it would die if it doesn''t run away from General Luke. However, before the Savage Fox could turn its head around, another metal bar was shoot out from the hands of General Luke straight towards the broken de located on its other eye. Whooooosh! Pluck! BOOOOOOM! Chapter 578 - Touring The Smiling Lion Village Part 1 Chapter 578 Touring the Smiling Lion Vige part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce BOOOOOM! The Savage Fox dropped dead on the ground as its brain was prated by the hilt of the sword and the broken sharp de of it. General Luke slowly stepped out of the small cage with a wide grin on his face to celebrate his great triumph. He turned to look at Leo and the others outside before showing them an okay sign with his hands. "What a great performance, General Luke," Darvis said as soon as General Luke left the training room. "It wasn''t really that hard," General Luke shrugged his shoulder, he turned to look at Iasiah with a proud look on his face as he said, "So, do you take your words back now?" Hearing General Luke''s question, Iasiah simply rolled his eyes and replied, "What are you so proud of? That you killed a 1-Star Savage Fox using the physical strength of a 6-Star Mage? If that is indeed what you are proud of, then it seems like I have overestimated you, General Luke," "What do you mean?!" General Luke was immediately annoyed at Iasiah''s mocking remarks. Iasiah didn''t bother defending himself against General Luke as he instantly walked away with Nightingale. They still need to finish the investigation of the cause of the sudden savage behavior of those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows with Ejah, so he can''t waste any more of his precious time having a senseless argument here. Seeing Iasiah leave, General Luke sneered as he said, "What a cowardly person. He doesn''t even dare to admit that he was mistaken even after seeing the proof in front of him," "Actually," Elmont can''t help but interrupt, he continued, "I also quite agree with what Iasiah had said just now, General Luke. You see, you are a 6-Star Mage, and although you can''t use Magic spells anymore, your body is still unarguably more powerfulpared to a mere 1-Star Savage Fox," "Indeed," Leo nodded his head in agreement to Elmont as he then exined further, "General Luke, I take it that you should have already noticed that the purpose of this Death''s Cage from the very beginning was to supposedly make you fight against a Magical Beast one or two levels higher than you while being confined in a small cage that greatly restricted your maneuverability. But the situation you have experienced just now was far different from that, of course aside from the fact that you were still inside a small cage," "You might be akin to an ordinary person in terms of not being able to use magic spells. But, simr to what Brother Elmont had said just now, your body is still of those of a 6-Star Mage, giving you a huge advantage in your fight against a 1-Star Savage Fox," "If you were only fighting against a 5-Star Savage Fox inside the Death''s Cage instead, then the Death''s Cage could have still served its purpose. But unfortunately, you weren''t, so what you have just done is akin to putting up a show for entertaining some audience, which in this case, were us," Leo paused as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. He continued, "By the way, as much as I hate breaking this to you, but when Ipleted the Death''s Cage in the past, I was merely a No-Star Mage with less than 10 years of age. Just with my age alone, a Magical Beast is already considered as something that almost all of my peers don''t even dare to get close to. Not to mention, my physical strength is only slightly better to those of an infant when beingpared to a Magical Beast," Honestly, he wasn''t really nning to say that line to General Luke. But since thetter dared to insult Iasiah just now, who is one of his trusted men and an Executive of the Mischievous Lion Guild as well, he thought, "Consider this as an eye for an eye," Hearing Leo''sst line, Elmont and Darvis were unable to hold back theirughter. General Luke could only choose to smile wryly after finally understanding how ridiculous his words were. Indeed, even though he wasn''t able to use any of his Magic spells, his physical strength whenpared to a mere 1-Star Savage Fox was nothing to be proud of. Elmont patted General Luke''s shoulder and said, "You can still try next time, so no need to take it to heart," "That''s why I said, ''what a great performance''," Darvis continuedughing without caring about how General Luke felt deep inside. Anyways, thetter really can''t me him forughing at his misfortune. After all, he was the one who did it to himself. If only he didn''t act so arrogant and prideful in front of Iasiah, then he could have at least kept on indulging in the feeling of sessfully beating Death''s Cage. "Anyways, since we are already done with everything noteworthy to see here, then let''s go back to the surface and begin touring the Smiling Lion Vige," Leo said as he then began leading everyone towards the exit of this underground facility. Elmont, General Luke, and Darvis closely followed behind Leo. They soon went back inside to the small room, which they now knew was called an elevator, that they have entered before arriving in this ce. The elevator went up and brought them back to the surface. "The Smiling Lion Vige doesn''t really have that much to offer," Leo began the tour, he continued, "We have a ce called the Entertainment Center, which consists of a tavern, betting house, and an arena," Hearing the word ''Arena'', Elmont''s face immediately lit up as he said, "Let''s go there first!" Leo shook his head and replied, "I can''t take you there yet, the arena should be our final destination. We will first visit the residential area, then to Craftsman Street, followed after by the Craftsman Training Center, the Library, and the Public Market. Once we are finished with that, we will then go to the Entertainment Center to enjoy ourselves before finally ending the tour, does any of you have any concerns about my n?" Although Elmont really can''t wait to go to the arena, he still nodded his head and epted Leo''s n. He is merely the visitor today, so he obviously can''t go against the host. Anyways, they would still be going there at the end of the day. So, his wish would still get fulfilled. It wasn''t only Elmont who can''t wait to go to the arena, General Luke was feeling the same as well. After receiving such a strong blow just a while ago, he is now looking for a ce to release all of his pent-up frustration. Contrary to both Elmont and General Luke, Darvis instantly beamed in delight after hearing the mention of the Craftsman Street and the Craftsman Training Center. As a cksmith, such ces were like the arena or training grounds for Elmont. He can''t wait to go there soon! Arriving at the location of the residential area, Leo introduced to them the living quarters of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, which are all manors, though they were smallerpared to his. Well, after all, he is the Guild Leader, so there is nothing wrong with giving the best to him. As a member of the Evergreen royal family, Elmont only nodded his head in appreciation after seeing the manors. Meanwhile though, both General Luke and Darvis cried in admiration and envy as the treatment of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild was much better than their own. "Howe the treatment of a Guild to their members when beingpared to working in the royal family so far apart from each other? Here, they get their own personal manors, while as one of the Generals of the Evergreen royal family, I''m only getting a room slightly betterpared to the ordinary soldiers in the barracks?" General Luke expressed his thoughts. "Although my situation is much better than yours, having a manor is still much betterpared to just having a simple room. At least in a manor, I don''t have to worry about my privacy and could have my own personal smiting ce where no one can disturb me," Darvis said while imagining the feeling of having his own manor. "It seems like I have to inform father about giving our people afortable ce to stay, or else Guilds like the Mischievous Lion Guild would be able to easily snatch our people away from us, hahaha!" Elmont said with a chuckle. "Such a problem is not really worthwhile for the Evergreen royal family to be concern about. The truth is, the only reason why Guilds like us offer such afortable ce to live is because that''s one of the only method we could use topete against what royal families like the Evergreen royal family could offer to their own people," Leo shook his head. With a good living condition or not, the people working in the Evergreen royal family are undoubtedly still receiving much better benefitspared to what Guilds could offer. They don''t have to worry about Magical resources since there are a lot of people more than willing to establish a business rtionship with them while offering a really low price for their products. They can provide better equipment and other simr items because they have Royal Craftsman which only a talented Craftsman could apply, like Darvis. And most importantly, which is what Guilds could never offer to their members, is that they can give statuses like Barons, Viscounts, and higher to those people that can perform really well. Only organizations such as the Sword and Magic organization and the Elves Secret organization have the capability to offer simr benefits to royal families. Unfortunately, at this point in time, the Mischievous Lion Guild could still notpete with better benefits against royal families. However, such a situation would not be for long.. Once the Mischievous Lion Guild finished with the first phase of their ns, they will no longer worry about such a problem anymore. Chapter 579 - Touring The Smiling Lion Village Part 2 Chapter 579 Touring the Smiling Lion Vige part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce There wasn''t really anything more to see in the residential area of the Smiling Lion Vige. There were only the manors, andst but not the least, the hotels, which honestly speaking, is also not something that they should spend a lot of time with. As such, Leo soon took Elmont and the others to the Craftsman Street. The Craftsman Street isn''t really that far away from the residential area, so it didn''t take them that long to arrive. Currently, the Craftsman Street of the Smiling Lion Vige is not fullypleted yet. They have already finished the construction of all the buildings and had long also already prepared the needed items that Craftsman such as a cksmith needed. But the only problem is, there was hardly any Craftsman that applies to join the Mischievous Lion Guild. Hence, the Craftsman Street is the least popted area of the entire Smiling Lion Vige. Basically, there could hardly be anyone to be seen around this ce. This wasn''t really strange though, since there was still no talented Craftsman in the Mischievous Lion Guild existing at this point in time. Although they have Ash, who has the potential to be a Grandmaster Alchemist, she is still in her developing phase and is learning more skills to reach greater heights. Seeing such a sight, Darvis really can''t help but feel a bit disappointed. At first, he really thought that there would be something to see here, but it turns out that the Mischievous Lion Guild still doesn''t have that many Craftsmen. On the second thought though, he understands this kind of situation perfectly well. Just from the information he had heard about the Mischievous Lion Guild so far, it is easy to guess that they are still considered as a beginner Guild. Maybe a few years from now, this Craftsman Street of the Smiling Lion Vige would be one of the most visited ces for Craftsmen like him. Elmont and General Luke felt a bit weird inside as they wonder why Leo still decided to take them here when there is nothing much to see. "I really apologize that the Mischievous Lion Guild is not showing anything much to all of you," Leo can''t help but feel a bit ashamed after seeing Elmont and the other''s expression. "No, it''s okay, I really didn''t expect anything really grand when I thought of visiting the Smiling Lion Vige. That underground facility we have visited just now was already something worth our visit in this ce today," Elmont said tofort Leo. "Although the Craftsman Street has nothing much to show, the Craftsman Training Center is different. Come, I''ll introduce to all of you the future Alchemists of our Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo said before leading everyone to the area closest to the Craftsman Street. After a few minutes of walking, everyone finally arrived in a building that looked like abination of a cksmith store, Alchemist store, Tailor store, and other Craftsman stores. Elmont and the others felt a bit surprised after seeing such a strange building. But, what really shocked them the most wasn''t the building itself, but rather the people that they are currently seeing the moment they entered the building. "Guild Leader Loki, if it is okay to ask, are you really sure that you are not actually nning to go against Commander Vargas?" General Luke can''t help but ask. "Of course not! The two of us are friends, so why should I be going against him, hahaha," Leo said while letting out a chuckle. "But these are all Goblins!" General Luke pointed his hand towards the few groups made up of dozens of Goblins each currently working as an Alchemist. "Yeah, and is there perhaps a problem with them being Goblins?" Leo asked jokingly. He quickly waved his hands and exined, "I think you are familiar with the potion called Goblin Stench Removal Potion, right?" "Oh, you mean that potion to remove the stench you will get after killing a Goblin?" Elmont asked to confirm. "Yeah, that''s the one," Leo nodded his head, he continued, "We heard that it is extremely difficult to get a Goblin Stench Removal Potion from the Goblin race, so we thought of training our own Goblin Alchemist and let them learn the method to concoct the potion so that we will no longer worry about such a problem," "That... can anyone please tell me why we didn''t think of that?" General Luke felt a bit of disbelief after hearing Leo''s words. "Well," Elmont really doesn''t know how to reply to General Luke. In fact, he also wanted to know the answer to that question. In his mind, he thought, "I would definitely inform my father about this knowledge once I returned to the castle," "Goodness gracious, I can''t believe that the problem that has been hunting our Emerald Tree Kingdom for so long now after destroying a Goblin Empire could actually solve this easily!" Darvis facepalmed. The story about the Emerald Tree Kingdom destroying a Goblin Empire after they broke the rules and regtions of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition didn''t entirely bring only good news to them. Along with the destruction of that Goblin Empire was almost everyone in the Emerald Tree Kingdom getting the stench of killing Goblins. They could have easily fixed this problem if only they have killed a few thousands or even tens of thousands of Goblins. After all, a Goblin Kingdom would certainly give a face to the Evergreen royal family for the right price and sell to them Goblin Stench Removal Potions. Unfortunately, the Goblin stench that inflicted them had marked them as someone who has killed tens of millions of Goblins. With such an unbearable stench for the Goblin race, even if they threatened to kill them, they would certainly still never sell to them a Goblin Stench Removal Potion, even a little ounce of it. In order to solve, or in their case right now, minimize the problem, they had no other choice left but to spend a lot of money to buy Goblin Stench Removal Potions through the channels of the underground world. "Seriously?" Leo also found it a bit unbelievable that they were actually unable to find this method. They are technically considered allies of the Elves Secret organization, so howe they didn''t offered them help? Though, it didn''t really take him that long to assume the likely reason why... With how strict the Emerald Tree Kingdom was when ites to following their rules and regtions in both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition, they really have no one else to me for the consequences of their own actions aside from themselves once it happened. So, it shouldn''t be that the Elves Secret organization didn''t offer them help, but rather because they feel ashamed asking for help from other people after suffering from their own actions. This kind of behavior has already been proven true by General Luke''s action a while ago. Simply put, the Elves in the Emerald Tree Kingdom are a prideful bunch. Or at least that is the case for the older generation Elves in the Emerald Tree Kingdom since a few Elves that he knew weren''t as prideful as General Luke. "For the sake of the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, all of you should go and inform Uncle Elfin about this," Leo suggested. "We definitely will!" Elmont and the others nodded their heads in unison. "Anyways, time for us to go to the next ce," Leo motioned his hand for everyone to follow him. He added, "I don''t really want to be put in an awkward situation again, so we will skip the Library and go straight to the Public Market. Everyone should be feeling a bit hungry now, right? So, let''s eat lunch first then proceed to the arena afterward," "Now that you have mentioned food, my stomach suddenly began growling asking me to feed it, hahaha!" Elmontughed. "I really didn''t notice that it is actually already afternoon," Darvis was a bit surprised at how fast the time passed during their tour. "I hope that you don''t have Goblins to cook for foods here as well," General Luke said as his body can''t help but shiver at the sole thought of having Goblins as chefs. As one of the Generals under Commander Vargas, he naturally feels a certain amount of difort when ites to Goblins. This was clearly the result after killing an uncountable number of Goblins until now and the fact that Commander Vargas always advocate to them the idea of killing Goblins. "I really don''t understand why you don''t like the Goblins so much, but you don''t have to worry, if we see stalls being run by a Goblin, I''ll make sure not to order from there," Leo patted General Luke''s shoulder before continuing to walk again. "I have a lot of trust in you, Guild Leader Loki. So, I hope you really don''t disappoint me," General Luke replied as he quickly followed behind. It didn''t take that long for Leo and the others to arrive at the Public Market. As of this moment, the ce has be even more crowded than before with the crowd of people made up of different races. Leo turned to look at the others as he said, "To tell you all the truth, this is actually also my first time touring around the Public Market as well. So, let''s just look around the different stalls for good food, and once we found one, we will have a taste of it, sounds good?" "I have no problem with that," Elmont replied with a smile. "Food is food, so let''s try every food that we see," Darvis said as he walked ahead to begin scouting for good food to eat. "As long as it is edible, I have no problem with that," General Luke can''t help but remember the experience when he ate Seventh Prince Elmont''s vegetable soup. The taste of that vegetable soup was seriously something that he will never ever forget in his entire life. All of a sudden, Elmont put his hand around General Luke''s shoulder and stared at thetter before saying, "It wasn''t really necessary to mention that, right?" "Ah, yeah, indeed... my mistake, your Highness Elmont," General Luke quickly defended himself. "It seems like you still want to taste the food I cooked," Elmont said while smiling wickedly. "Please no!" "Nah, I can''t hear you," At the side, Leo could only shake his head in pity for General Luke. Base on what he had seen about thetter so far, he really seems to like courting after death. A person with such a unique taste in life would definitely end up eventually attracting death. Leo thought, "Maybe I should consider having a serious talk with General Luke someday and introduce to him the peace and bliss life of distancing from troublesome things," Chapter 580 - Betting War Between Leo Against Elmont Chapter 580 Betting war between Leo against Elmont Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After Leo, Elmont, General Luke, and Darvis finished eating, they immediately made their way towards the arena. Unlike the arena in the Emerald City, the arena in the Smiling Lion Vige wasn''t really that big. It could fit 100, or at most 200 people. There is arge stage right in the very center where two participants would be fighting against each other made out of white marble reinforced with Magic so as to avoid it from easily breaking. The limit of the cultivation level of participants that can fight in the arena was 5-Star, betting is allowed for the spectators with the Mischievous Lion Guild being the guarantor to avoid anyone from causing any trouble, and of course, they naturally earn a service fee which is five percent from the entire betting poll. As soon as they entered the arena, an almost fully packed spectator stand appeared in their sight. Fortunately, they were assigned with a VIP room, so they didn''t have to worry about joining the crowd. "What a huge crowd!" Elmont eximed in astonishment. It wasn''t really that huge of a crowdpared to the arena in the Emerald City, but considering that this is only a small arena, having it almost full is such a rare sight to see. "I can''t help but really wonder what exactly attracted this crowd of people over here?" General Luke asked in interest. "Indeed, you can see almost everyone that hade to visit the Smiling Lion Vige being attracted here," Darvis added. "I think," Leo paused for a moment as he began remembering what Elvis had mentioned to him before about the arena. He soon continued, "Elvis once told me before that the most popr fighter in the arena was two of his men, and today''s show, if I remember correctly as he had invited me specifically to watch, is their fight against each other," "No wonder," Elmont nodded his head in understanding. Considering Elvis'' capability, it is not that strange if the men around him were also really capable. Additionally, with the fight being between his men, this kind of audience is simply something one could expect already. "It seems like there would be a good show for us to watch soon," General Luke said, really anticipating about how the fight would unfold. "Where is the person in-charged of betting?! Heck! I''ll go look for him before the fight starts!" Darvis began looking around before quickly running towards the door. But before he could open the door, someone had already opened it. It was Elvis. "No need," Elvis said with a smile, "I''m the one who created the betting in the arena, so you can just give me your bet," "Eh?" Darvis felt dumbfounded as he really didn''t expect Elvis to suddenly appear. Of course, he recognized this person, since he was so well-known back then when he was still one of King Elfin the Fourth''s men. But, he quickly pulled himself together and with a solemn look on his face, he asked, "Is the fairness guarantee?" "Of course," Elvis nodded his head in assurance, he exined, "Erson and Ehud are both 5-Star Mage, and each having their own expertise. Aside from that, they don''t really like to lose without fighting, none of my men do, so you don''t have to worry about any fix fighting," "Okay," Darvis decided to trust Elvis since he has a pretty good reputation with King Elfin the Fourth. He waved his hand, quickly taking out one hundred thousand gold coins from his Storage Ring. In the next second though, he put his hand forward and asked, "But first, tell me who is much better between the two?" Shaking his head, Elvis replied, "That would be really unfair for the other people, and most importantly, I''m also an Executive of the Mischievous Lion Guild, so I won''t do something that would decrease our potential profit," "Tch," Darvis can''t help but sneer after hearing Elvis'' reply. He closed his eyes first as if choosing between Erson and Ehud, before he said, "I choose Erson!" "Are you sure?" Elvis asked to confirm. "Why? Is there something wrong with Erson?" Darvis quickly asked as he started hesitating about his choice. "No, I''m just making sure if that is indeed your final choice," Elvis replied. "Now that you mentioned this, I changed my mind. I''ll go with Ehud, and that is final. There''s is no way for you to change my mind anymore," Darvis said confidently. "Okay!" Elvis nodded his head and didn''t talk any further. He waves his hand, quickly storing the one hundred thousand gold coins inside his Storage Ring. Once he was done with that, he walked towards Leo and the others, "Guild Leader Loki, your Highness Elmont, and General Luke," "Is the betting still open?" Elmont quickly asked. "For you, your Highness Elmont, it will always be open as long as the fight hasn''t started yet," Elvis replied. Hearing Elvis'' words, Elmont turned to look at Leo as he said, "Say, Brother Loki, would you be willing to have a little fun with me?" "Depending on what kind of fun we are talking about, Brother Elmont," Leo replied, obviously intrigued about what Elmont was nning to do. "You and I will bet five hundred thousand gold coins between Erson and Ehud, and whoever wins between the two of them got to keep the entire bet of the other, plus you can ask one request?" Elmont proposed. "That is really interesting, but I am guessing that this so-called request has a limitation, right?" Leo wanted to know something first before agreeing. "As long as it is something that wouldn''t require the both of us to lost our lives, then there is no problem," Elmont exined. "Before I ept, would it be okay for you to satisfy my curiosity about why exactly you thought of having this bet with me?" Leo can''t help but ask. As soon as he had heard that there is another addition aside from earning money in winning this bet, he can''t help but be curious about the exact reason for Elmont doing this. He wasn''t a fool to not know that there is a hidden meaning behind this sudden betting of Elmont. After all, he is certainly notcking in money as he is one of the princes of the Evergreen royal family. As long as Elmont mentioned a word about getting something, either the Evergreen royal family would provide it for him, or someone else would provide it in order to gain his favor. That''s why, there is definitely a reason for this, and he wants to know why, not because he doesn''t dare have this bet against Elmont, but because he doesn''t want any trouble or the likes once Elmont won the bet. Elmont cleared his throat before saying, "Oh, it isn''t really that important. When I entered the warehouse a while ago, I was suddenly attracted by something inside. And when I tried to look for it, it was unfortunately inside a Storage Ring, so I was unable to find out about it. And considering that it was stored in a really hidden ce, I quickly understood that you don''t have any intention of showing it to us," "Just to be clear with you though, I''m not intending to ask it from you, but if it is possible, why not, right? Of course, for the right price. Anyways, all I want really is to see it. I don''t really know how to exin it, but there is a strange feeling inside of me telling me that it is something delicious... I know it is weird, but I really don''t know what word to use to describe that strange feeling I suddenly felt. This is also not the first time I felt this. Back then, I felt a simr strange feeling when I first found a 9-Star level Magical resource. It is really unfortunate though that it was bought already by someone else, so I could only feel regret that I didn''t arrive first to buy it," Elmont paused as he heaves a heavy sigh, he continued, "So, this time, I don''t want to feel a simr regret anymore," "Oh," Leo nodded his head in understanding, as in hepletely understood the exact reason for what Elmont is feeling right now. The unique capability of Gluttony! And what Elmont had mentioned should be the Chaos Orbs, since it was the only item inside the warehouse that he had stored in a hidden location. As the holder of the unique capability of Gluttony, it is only natural for Elmont to find the Chaos Orbs delicious. Just like what he had mentioned back then, the Chaos Orbs, or any of the Element Orbs, is something that Elmont would be interested in. That is the reason why he had thought of using it to recruit him. And since it was already mentioned by Elmont, and additionally there was actually not even a single tiny fluctuation with his green-colored String of Fate during his talking, meaning to say he is not a greedy person. So, it shouldn''t be that bad to ept Elmont''s bet at this moment. In fact, it might even be beneficial for him as he could have the proper opportunity to introduce to him the Element Orbs. Of course, he will naturally exclude the part that he is the only one who could make it and just exin it in a simr way of how only those with affinity with Chaos stones could make it and with an extremely high level of difficulty. Or worst, just say that he is a Special Mage.. In such a way, he wouldn''t have to cause trouble to himself. Chapter 581 - Unlocking The Other Unique Capability Of The Fate Cube Chapter 581 Unlocking the other unique capability of the Fate Cube Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Then, why not make it a million gold coins?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. He exined, "Five hundred thousand gold coins is but a pure insult to someone with such a status as you, Brother Elmont. So, let''s make the price higher," Hearing Leo''s words, everyone inside the room was immediately shocked and feeling a bit of disbelief. General Luke and Darvis turned to look at each other as they soon saw the shock in each other''s eyes. For General Luke, one million gold coins were considered as two years worth of work. While on the other hand, Darvis thought that if such an amount of money was only given to the Royal cksmiths of the Evergreen royal family instead of this useless and unnecessary betting, it could definitely help them a lot. Unlike the two though, Elmont was still able to keep hisposure. But, he still didn''t expect that Leo would actually make the price twice the value he had just proposed. Five hundred thousand gold coins is already something considered by a lot of people as far beyond their reach, and in fact, only a few people in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom could afford such a price, especially if it was merely going to be used in betting. And although Elmont couldn''t agree more with Leo that his status is indeed much benefiting with a bet of one million gold coins, but five hundred thousand gold coins was also something he was fine with. After all, the money was only for fun, the main offer here was the chance to ask a single request from the person who will lose the bet. Contrary to the three of them, Elvis immediately objected, "Guild Leader Loki, I deeply request that you reconsider your decision," In Elvis'' opinion, the Mischievous Lion Guild couldn''t afford to use one million gold coins. He had already learned about the future ns of the Mischievous Lion Guild, and all of it would need a lot of money topletely achieve. If they lost one million gold coins now, then there is no doubt that a lot of their ns would get affected... Or to be more precise, be dyed to a considerable bit of time, which could more or less affect the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "You don''t have to worry, I know what I''m doing," Leo smiled in assurance to Elvis. He turned to look at Elmont before saying, "But I have a condition," "Let''s hear it," Elmont agreed. "I''ll get to pick first and we will only do our picking once we see both Erson and Ehud," Leo replied. "Only this?" Elmont asked doubtfully. "Yeah, I only want to see them first before deciding, since thest time I saw them was when they were still seriously injured," Leo exined. Erson and Ehud were exactly one of the four men with Elvis at that time when he first arrived in the Smiling Lion Vige. They were specifically the two who wereying down on a stretcher, almost close to the death''s door. As for the other two, they were tasked by Elvis to buy the other members of the Night Ear group as he had this feeling that they would be sold as ves in one of the ve Houses in the underground world. Anyways, his main reason for seeing Erson and Ehud first before deciding is not because he wants to see who would likely win using his experienced judgment, but rather because he wants to use the Fate Cube to know who will win. In the past, he would definitely not have thought of this n and would have relied on his own judgment which was honed by years of experience. But after experiencing that dream during his visit to the Evergreen royal family''s castle, he thought maybe... just maybe... that the other unique capability of the Fate Cube is also avable for him to use now. What exactly is this so-called other unique capability of the Fate Cube? Just like what the Fate Cube name obviously implies, it is the ability to see the future. Indeed, the Fate Cube doesn''t only allow one to see the String of Fate, but also the future of a person. Well, technically speaking, the String of Fate could still be considered as seeing the future, but what he is meaning to say here is to see scenes of the future. There were two reasons why he hasn''t tried using this in the past; firstly, and the biggest reason of the two is, he wasn''t sure whether he could still use it because his unique capability tomunicate with the God of Fate didn''t also appear for a certain period of time. Andstly, because there was no opportunity for him to use it, even after discovering the possibility that this unique capability might also now work. Coincidentally, this moment right now can be considered as an opportunity for him to confirm his assumption. Unfortunately, there is just one single problem, not really that big of a problem though... He would rather mainly use the unique capability to see the String of Fate because it was the most convenient to usepared to the unique capability to see the future. The reason for this is because the former would only need him to activate it in order to see the String of Fate, while on the other hand, thetter would require him to consume a lot of Mana, specifically depending on how far into the future he wants to see and who is his target. The amount of Mana when using the unique capability to see the future is every hour equivalent to a quarter of his current Mana capacity. But this would only be the case if his target is not someone who is considered as blessed by the heavens, or to be more precise, the talent of his target could also affect the amount of Mana he needed to use. If they are one of those so-called geniuses, then the amount of Mana he would have to expend would be something he can''t afford at his current cultivation level. However, there is no need to worry that much. Just like what he had mentioned before, this is not considered as that big of a problem, that is base on the fact that Erson and Ehud don''t have any String of Fate attached to him, which only means to say that they are only considered as average by the Fate Cube. He had already noticed a long time ago this obvious rule of the Fate Cube where only the talented and capable people would be chosen to have a String of Fate attached to him. Unless they meet such a requirement, then it can only be considered that they are average, at least that is the case for the Fate Cube, not for Elmont and the others. Seeing that Leo and Elmont have alreadypleted the deal, Elvis could only heave a sigh of helplessness and said, "So, this bet is only between the two of you?" "Very much, yes," Elmont nodded his head in confirmation. "Okay, then all of us here would bear as the witness of this bet between Guild Leader Loki and Seventh Prince Elmont," Elvis said as he turned to look at General Luke and Darvis. General Luke and Darvis quickly understood what Elvis meant with his words. "I''ll be honest, so you don''t have to worry," General Luke said in assurance. "As long as you don''t fix the fight in the arena, then I will act as your witness if ever his Highness Elmont doesn''tply with the agreement," Darvis said. "Good, then let''s wait for both Erson and Ehud to enter the arena," Elvis said as he chooses a chair beside Leo to sit. Following Elvis'' action, Leo and the others immediately turned their attention to look at the arena in front of them. "Oh, by the way, can I join the betting as well?" General Luke quickly asked. "No problem! How much? And which participant?" Elvis nodded his head. "I would like to bet on Erson," General Luke said as he waved his hand, quickly taking one hundred thousand gold coins from his Storage Ring. "Okay," Elvis replied and waved his hand to store the money inside another Storage Ring. In the next moment, the crowd sitting around the arena suddenly began cheering as loud as they can while chanting the names of the participant that they support. "Erson!" "Erson!" "Erson!" "Ehud! "Ehud! "Ehud!" Ten tails of light were shot out from the square arena straight towards the sky, exploding out different beautiful lights to hype out the crowd and to attract more people toe and watch the show. As expected, the crowd became even more livelierpared to just a few seconds ago. "Go Erson! Show that arrogant Ehud who is the King of the Arena!" "Go, Ehud! Trash that show-off Erson and be the King of the Arena!" "That Ehud will definitely lose, he is just a boastful person! Lucky for him, all the opponents he has met until now were only considered as average!" "Che! I admit that Ehud is arrogant indeed, but at least he has real skills to speak off! While that Erson only knows how to show off, acting as if he is the main character of a theater show! I bet that the only reason he has won until now is because he has paid all of his opponents!" "What did you say?!" "You started it first!" "....." Along with the loud cheers, debates, and fighting within the crowd, two people in different corners slowly walked out as they slowly approached the center stage. Erson was a slightly skinny blond-haired Elf with ance as his personal weapon. On the other hand, Ehud was a slightly muscr blond-hair Elf with a battle-axe as his personal weapon. The two of them slowly arrived at the center stage as they then turned to look towards the crowd and waved their hands while saying their appreciation and gratitude for their support. Chapter 582 - Erson Versus Ehud Chapter 582 Erson versus Ehud Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "They have arrived," Elmont reminded as he turned to look towards Leo, "So, who will you choose?" "Wait," Leo said as he quietly activated his unique capability to see the future while looking at Erson first. Whooosh! He can''t help but inwardly heave a sigh of relief after seeing that the unique capability to see the future had worked. Just like what he had expected before, Erson was indeed considered as average by the Fate Cube, causing him to only lose a quarter of Mana. Within his consciousness, a light screen suddenly appeared. And in the next moment, the screen showed Erson standing tall like a mountain and covered by a lot of wounds with blood continuously oozing out from it. Hisnce was in front of his chest with both of his hands holding its hilt while closing both his eyes as if he was drowning himself with the loud cheer of the crowd chanting loudly his name, signifying his victory. All of a sudden, Erson opened his eyes and waved hisnce, making it dance in front of him as he said to Ehud currently half-kneeling on the ground while covered in many wounds and panting for his breath, "I win again!" Instantly, Leo opened his eyes as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile and saying, "I''ll choose Erson," Hearing Leo''s choice, Elmont secretly felt glee and thankful deep inside of him. It seems like he was going to win this bet. As a battle fanatic, it was very clear for Elmont to see that between Erson and Ehud, thetter has more chances of winning here. The weapon that Ehud was using is a battle-axe, specifically a very heavy and powerful two-handed weapon. Anyone who dares to use such a weapon needed two requirements before being able to use it, a lot of strength and power. Considering that Ehud is a Mage, and not a Battle Mage, then possessing a lot of strength and power is definitely a tremendous advantage for him. Such a fact has already been proven in Death''s Cage before. As long as one has enough strength and power, even if they are fighting against a Magical Beast one or two levels higherpared to them and not being able to use a single Magic spells in their arsenal, they would still have a possibility of winning. Leo also understood this point as this was one of the main reasons why he was able to kill Mages with a much higher cultivation levelpared to him. It is alreadymon knowledge that Mages are weak in terms of physical attributes such as strength, agility, stamina, and more. Such a thing is what Magical Knights and Battle Mages are proficient with, allowing them to easily overpower Mages, even those with a higher cultivation level than them. And such a reason is why exactly Ehud has a clear and very high chance of winning in his fight against Erson, specifically because he possesses the strength and power that the majority of the Mages are disadvantageous against. However, Leo already has a vague understanding of why Erson had still won against Ehud despite having such a disadvantage right after seeing the former using hisnce and making it dance in front of him in his consciousness. The only case now is for him to confirm whether his assumption was indeed correct or not. "Then I will ce my bet on Ehud," Elmont said while wearing a confident look on his face. At the side, Elvis can''t help but secretly shook his head at Elmont. He turned to look at Leo as he thought, "No wonder you dare to have a bet with Elmont. My only question though is how exactly did you know that Erson can defeat Ehud?" Both Erson and Ehud were his men, so Elvis naturally has a clear understanding of who would most likely win in this fight between the two of them. But Leo was different since he had only seen the both of them once, and there was also no time for him to thoroughly investigate the two since most of the time he was busy doing important things rted to the Mischievous Lion Guild. Of course, there was a reason why Elvis didn''t say any of this to Leo or anyone else and had even chosen not to join in the betting despite having such an advantage. It was because doing so is against his principles and integrity, that''s why he didn''t choose to do any of that. And honestly, this was the exact reason why the small arena in the Smiling Lion Vige had attracted almost a full house of the crowd toe and watch this fight. A lot of the arena around the Emerald Tree Kingdom could provide a fight between capable people, but only this arena could provide them the exact meaning of betting. From the day this arena was opened to the public up until today, those that had bet on the fighters had found out that the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t actually involve themselves with the betting aside from taking amission of five percent. Simply put, the ie that the Mischievous Lion Guild could earn from the arena was only from the ticket sales and themission. Such behavior was, in their opinion, weird and strange. After all, they had definitely created this arena to earn money, so why would they miss the chance to earn even more money? This is seriously against the stereotypes that they have seen, since almost all the Guilds, organizations, and even the Noble Households and Evergreen royal family that has built an arena in their own territory would use their advantage of knowing all of the fighters that had participated in their arena to win the betting and earn even more money. Of course, they would do it in secret. No matter how much they hide such a secret though, as long as the people in-charged of the arena has a mouth, information about it would eventually spread. And this was exactly what real experienced and veteran gamblers would use in order to win the betting in an arena. They would simply look for the secret people of those that owned the arena and bet on the same fighter that they had bet on. Nevertheless, this honest arena had still attracted them toe as they preferred this style more and made them reminiscent of the time when everything rted to betting was purely about luck, skills, and experience. In other words, the real meaning of betting. Whoever has more luck and more skills and experience when ites to judging the fighters would win the betting, not who could find the secret people of those that owned the arena. "The fight is about to start," Elvis informed everyone. On the stage, Erson and Ehud took out their respective weapons and hold them tightly in their hands, preparing for the other to initiate the fight. "I have long waited for this moment where the two of us would fight again, and this time, I will show you the fruits of my training!" Ehud said before quickly charging towards Erson. Forming a smirk on his face, Erson replied, "And I will show you once again that your training is not enough... Thorn Cage!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Dozens of roots shoot out towards the direction of Ehud, and every time a root reached his location, it would immediately form a cage to try and entrapped him inside. However, Ehud was still able to escape from it every single time by either using his weapon or by just simply maneuvering out of the thorn cage before it couldplete its form. "Hmph! What an old trick," Ehud said as he put his other hand forward and casted, "wing Breeze!" Whooooooosh! A breeze of wind shoots out from Ehud''s hand straight towards the end of the root. Bang! As soon as the wing Breeze spell hit the end of the root, the Thorn Cage spell of Erson was immediately interrupted. Along with the interruption of the Thorn, Cage spell was the arrival of Ehud in front of Erson. With a wide grin on his face, Ehud waved his battle-axe towards Erson. With how thin hisnce was, Erson would definitely not try to block Ehud''s attack. He instead chooses to parry the battle-axe in order to change the trajectory of attack. Bang! Booom! Ehud''s weaponnded on the marble ground, creating small traces of crack on it. "My turn," Erson said as he clenched his other hand and punched towards the stomach of Ehud. Seeing such a sight, Ehud quickly understood what Erson aimed to do. He instantly abandoned his weapon and jumped back to dodge. "Not enough," Erson muttered as he casted, "ming Shot!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Dozens of fireballs shoots out from the fist of Erson as it quickly went straight towards Ehud''s location. Although thetter was able to dodge a direct hit from the former''s attack, the distance separating the two of them was still close enough for him to be unable to dodge. And without a weapon to use to defend, he found himself in a bit of a difficult position. Fortunately, Ehud had already experienced this kind of situation many times in the past. So, he quickly pulled himself together and casted, "Earth Wall!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A line of dozens of earth walls appeared, quickly blocking off the dozens of fireballs. "Now, you don''t have a weapon," Erson said as he waved his hand, quickly storing the battle-axe inside his Storage Ring. "How stupid of you Erson. I won''t repeat the same mistake again!" Ehud responded by taking out another battle-axe inside his Storage Ring. "Very good, it seems like you have indeed learned your too-many-to-count previous lessons," Erson said before brandishing hisnce. He continued, "But in the previous fights, you were not able toe this far. So, I hope that you are prepared!" Whoooosh! After saying that, Erson immediately disappeared from his location. And in the next instant, a fog appeared around Ehud''s location. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! A series of sounds caused by both Erson and Ehud''s weapon hitting against each other was soon heard inside the fog followed by orange-colored sparks shooting out everytime the sounds rang out. Soon, Ehud''s figure was seen retreating out of the fog. Around his body were a few wounds. Whooosh! Whoooosh! Whooosh! Instead of Erson following after Ehud, it was surprisingly dozens of earth spikes in a form of an arrow. Waving his hand, Ehud began circling his battle-axe in front of him, creating something simr to a shield to block off the dozens of earth spikes. While Ehud was still busy dealing with the dozens of earth spikes, another type of earth spikes was unexpectedly used by Erson, and this time it was shooting out of the ground. BANGGG! BANGGG! BANGGG! "How cowardly of you Erson! Come and fight me with your weapon!" Ehud eximed loudly as he sidestepped in order to dodge the earth spikes shooting towards him. Then, he brandished his battle-axe and hit it on the marble floor, "Earthquake!" BOOOOOOOOOOM! The ground immediately split into two, causing the earth spikes shooting out from the ground to be interrupted as there was no longer any source for it toe out. All of a sudden, Erson''s figure suddenly appeared behind Ehud,pletely catching thetter off-guard. "As you wish!" Erson said as he began waving hisnce behind Ehud. "Arghhh! Arghhh! Arghhh!" Ehud began eximing painfully as he received the continuous attack from Erson. While enduring Erson''s attack, he quickly cast his own Blink spell to dodge from the barrage of attack. Whoooosh! "Who''s the coward now-" Before Erson could finish his line, he suddenly felt a bad premonitioning from behind him. "Not me!" Ehud replied as he used the hilt of his battle-axe for fast and easy attack to hit Erson''s back, causing thetter to fly away for a few tens of meters before finally stopping. Standing up again, Erson wipes the blood from his lips, making his lips unusually brighter red in color. He stared solemnly towards Ehud and then said, "It seems like I can''t casually fight with you anymore like in the past!" "Only a fool will not learn his lesson after so many times of failing!" Ehud stomped his weapon on the ground. "Let''s go for round 2!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Chapter 583 - The Importance Of Techniques In A Fight Chapter 583 The importance of techniques in a fight Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Both Erson and Ehud disappeared from their location using a Blink spell. In the next second, different kinds of Magic spells began raining from all corners of the arena each aiming towards either the two of them. Amidst the rain of Magic spells, two figures could be seen shing together with their own weapons. aaanggg! Erson''snce parried Ehud''s battle-axe before piercing straight towards thetter''s shoulder. "Argh!" Ehud eximed painfully, but he still waved his hand, making the hilt of his battle-axe hit the side of Erson, causing thetter to once again fly away for a few meters. "Cough!" Erson coughed another mouthful of blood, but his face wasn''t showing any pain, instead, it was surprisingly showing the look of excitement as he muttered, "This is what I''m talking about!" Whooooosh! Erson disappeared from his location again, but this time he wasn''t using a Blink spell, but rather a Speed Increase spell. His figure could be seen running in a circle around Ehud with hisnce prepared tounch an attack once he found the right opportunity. On the other hand, Ehud casted a Magic spell to improve his hearing in order to keep up with the speed of Erson. At first, he thought of casting a Magic spell to improve his vision, but he quickly realized that he shouldn''t be moving around right now and following the tempo of Erson so that he wouldn''t identally give thetter a perfect window of opportunity. Quickly understanding what Ehud was nning to do, Erson smiled as he then casted a Nature Clone spell, instantly creating two green-colored humanoid entities. Although the color of the humanoid entities couldpletely give off his location, but what he was aiming to do here was to confuse the ears of Ehud. With three different footstep sounds ringing in Ehud''s ears right now, unless he uses his eyes to find Erson''s exact whereabouts, then eventually thetter would still be able to find an opportunity tounch his attack. "Damn you!" Ehud could only swear as he realized that he can''t find Erson''s exact whereabouts anymore. But, such a situation wasn''t that difficult for him to handle. He stomped the hilt of his battle-axe on the ground as he casted, "Sand Avnche!" Whoooooooooosh! A wave made entirely of sand circled around Ehud and soon began washing to his surrounding. Unbeknownst to Ehud though, this was actually what Erson was waiting for him to do. Erson and the two humanoid entities suddenly stopped running around as they pointed their hands facing Ehud and casted, "Earth Sphere!" WHOOOOOOOOOSH! Earth walls began rising up from the ground as they slowly formed into a sphere. The sand wave soon hit the wall, making it do a u-turn, which goes all the way straight back towards Ehud. However, before the sand wave hit Ehud, he quickly jumped up. He waved his battle-axe, instantly breaking the earth wall above him. Boooom! While being high above the arena, Ehud quickly looked for Erson. But to his surprise, the instant he found thetter, he was actually already shooting straight towards him. aaaanggg! Ehud swiftly put his battle-axe in front of him to block from Erson''snce attack. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Numerous more consecutive attacks from Erson with hisnce wereunched towards Ehud, making it look like dancing fishes up in the sky. While on the other hand, Ehud could only stay passive and continue blocking Erson''s attack. A few of the attacks nearly hit him in his vital spot, but fortunately, he was fast enough to parry it. In spite of that though, the attacks still hit his body, specifically at his non-vital spots. Of course, Ehud wasn''t thinking of staying passive forever. While blocking Erson''s attack, he would asionallyunch his own attack as well. Though, in order to make his attack quick and effective, he could only use the hilt of his battle-axe once more. This was what really depressed him the most because up until this moment, he had never actually hit Erson with the head of his battle-axe. Well, Erson would naturally prevent Ehud from doing that. After all, receiving a direct hit from the battle-axe would be really fatal, or worst, deadly attack. In fact, it might even cause him to instantly get defeated in this fight, because, unlike Ehud, his body would not be able to take such kind of damage. Erson and Ehud continued to exchange attacks as they slowly fall to the marble ground of the arena. Meanwhile, inside the VIP room of Leo and the others. Leo turned to look at Elmont as he said, "It seems like your fighter is being suppressed from the start of the battle up until now," "Yeah, and I''m really wondering the reason for this," Elmont replied, a bit suspicious at the fight he''s watching. He can''t help but ask, "Are you really sure that you didn''t fix this fight?" "Of course not," Leo quickly shook his head in rejection. But he still kindly exined to Elmont, "Sometimes, in a fight, strength and power will not always give you an advantage," Elmont turned to look at Leo and asked, "What do you mean?" In Elmont''s experience, the winner of the majority of the battles he had seen and participated in up until todaypletely depends on who has the most strength and power, of course, that includes Magic Power as well. In the situation of Erson and Ehud, thetter clearly possessed those qualities, but surprisingly he was actually being hugely suppressed with almost no chance tounch his own counter-attack. He really can''t find the exact reason why this is the case for Ehud. "I''m guessing that you have already noticed that all of Ehud''s attack is full of strength and power, right? But the only problem is, his fighting style is mainly relying on brute force. Powerful attacks, tough defenses, butcks goodbat techniques topletely integrate the two advantages. Although Ehud is smart and capable enough since he also knows how to effectively use his strength and power against Erson, but Erson is still much better than Ehud as he has a variety ofbat techniques to counter all of Ehud''s attacks," Leo said as he pointed towards Erson, he continued, "Look at Erson right now, hisnce attack might seem like he is just randomly piercing and swinging, but if you observe closely, you will notice that he is actually using all of Ehud''s advantages and guiding it into a situation where he could have the advantage instead," "Erson wouldunch all of his attacks to the left, making Ehud focus all of his defenses and counterattacks over there, then he would suddenlyunch an attack to the right,pletely catching Ehud off-guard. Although all of his attacks still hit non-vital parts of Ehud in the end, that is mainly because thetter possessed the strength and power to be able to swiftly parry the attack. If he didn''t have any of those, then all of those attacks would have long hit a lot of his vital spots, causing him to lose this battle already," Indeed, that was the situation between Erson against Ehud right now. And this was also what he had thought about the reason why Erson would win against Ehud, specificallybat techniques. Techniques is really important in a fight, even more sopared to strength, power, or whatsoever. It is what integrates all the talents of a person into one, making that person even more powerful than what he already was. Ehud might have above-average strength and power, which naturally gives him a considerable degree of advantage against the majority of the Mages. But if the Mage he''s fighting against possessed a lot of techniques, especiallybat techniques, just like Erson, then most likely they would use Ehud''s advantages to their own advantage instead. It is exactly simr to when Erson would guide Ehud into executing an action that seems to be advantageous for thetter, but then he would unexpectedly use those advantages to his own advantage whenunching his attack. Such an example was what had happened right at the very beginning of the fight. When Ehud arrived in front of Erson and was intending to hit thetter with his battle-axe, Erson used the weight of the battle-axe that Ehud was putting in it so as to easily parry the attack which consequently also caused Ehud to be open wide in front, thus allowing him to use his other hand tounch a ming Shot spell. Another example was when Erson used to his advantage that time when Ehud was still in the middle of his motion after casting the Earthquake spell. And the most recent example was when Erson set up Ehud into using Sand Avnche spell to attack himself. Although all of those attacks were still not able to fully achieve what Erson was aiming to do, that was only because Ehud possessed strength and power topensate every time he was put into a disadvantageous situation. This was the exact reason why he had also mentioned that Ehud is smart and capable enough as he knows how to effectively use his strength and power against Erson. "Ohhh," Elmont quickly understood what Leo meant with his words. Simply put, all of Ehud''s actions were all about using brute force, showing hisck of techniques. This, in turn, gave a lot of advantages to Erson, allowing him to suppressed Ehud up until now. "It seems like the fight ising to its end," Leo said after seeing Ehud flying away after receiving Erson''s attack. Chapter 584 - Inviting Elmont To Join The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 1 Chapter 584 Inviting Elmont to join the Mischievous Lion Guild part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Ehud flew from the stage and soon crashed onto the wall of the spectator''s stand. No one was able to see his figure yet since dust clouds covered the crashing site. Tens of meters away from where Ehud had crashed on, Erson could be seen slowly walking towards his location. Hisnce was positioned to his left side, ready to defend whenever Ehud would suddenlyunch an attack again. As soon as the dust cloud settled down, everyone could finally see Ehud''s sorry figure lying at the very center of a web-like cracked wall. He was coughing out a mouthful of blood while gasping for air to breathe. In the next moment, his entire body fell to the ground. As his legs were now very weak to remain standing, he couldn''t help himself from kneeling on the ground. Minor and severe wounds could be seen almost around the entire body of Ehud, with blood continuously oozing out from them. "I..." As much as Ehud wanted to not admit his defeat, but with the current state of his body, he knows for certain that even if he stands up and continue to fight, he wouldn''t be able to handle even a single finger push from Erson. Anyways, he had already tried his very best in this fight and didn''t even hold back anything. Looking at Erson currently walking towards him, Ehud slowly formed a smile on his face. Basing on how much damage he had caused Erson, he can rest assured that he had done a lot of improvementspared to his previous battles with him. In the past, despite their simr cultivation level of 5-Star Mage, the farthest he could go against Erson was only a few exchanges. This was because thetter knows plenty of techniques when using his Magic spells, which was obviously the main reason why he had still lost the fight. While Ehud wasforting himself, the entire crowd watching the fight from the spectator''s stand immediately erupted in loud cheers. Regardless of who they have supported before the fight, they all celebrated for Erson''s victory. The supporter of Erson, in particr, was the loudest of all. They began chanting Erson''s name in rhythm as if they have already nned this beforehand. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Erson finally arrived a few meters of distance away from Ehud. He slowly closed his eyes, trying to carve this triumphant scene to the most important part of his memory. As soon as he opened both of his eyes, his hand holding thence instantly shoot forward and right after began swinging thence as if making it dance in celebration. The moment he stopped, he said to Ehud, "I win!" Sitting inside one of the VIP rooms, Leo can''t help shaking his head after seeing Erson''s action and saying, "No wonder a considerable amount of people called you a show-off!" The way Erson had acted just now was as if he was ying the main character of a theater show after defeating the greatest viin of the story. Only Fate knows why exactly Erson was acting like this, but it doesn''t need one to ask Fate in order to know what the consequences of the action would result in. Instantly, numerous booing sounds erupted from the spectator stand after seeing Erson showing off his skill with thence, especially the loyal supporters of Ehud. In their opinions, Erson''s action was like insulting, or worst, an act of disrespect to a great Mage like Ehud. After all, Ehud still gave them a good fight to watch. Although from the very beginning until the end, Ehud was being suppressed by Erson, every single time he was still able to break free from it through the most admirable and exciting scene he could possibly show to them. Such an action of never conceding and giving up was worthy of their respect and support. In fact, even a few supporters of Erson can''t help shaking their heads as they found his action a bit out of ce. If he wanted to show-off, do it in a theater show, not in the arena, especially not after defeating Ehud. Erson was instantly dumbfounded after seeing the sudden turn of events. He could only turn to look at Ehud as if asking thetter for an answer. But, it was very obvious just from Ehud''s expression alone that even if he does indeed know of the answer to Erson''s question, he wasn''t nning on telling him so that he could at least rejoice at his unfortunate situation. In Ehud''s mind, he thought, "You might have won the fight, but you have lost the hearts of the spectators!" Back inside the VIP room, Elmont and the others were also feeling the same as the majority of the spectators right now. "Can''t argue with you in that," Elmont nodded his head in agreement to what Leo had just said. "Even though I won the bet, I can''t help but think of iming my prize only after everyone finally emptied out the arena," General Luke expressed his feeling of a bit of shame for putting his bet on Erson. "You don''t have to worry, you can also im your prize from me," Elvisforted General Luke. This was also what he really dislike about Erson. But what can he do? Every person has their own character, especially those with capability. Since Erson was one of his loyal men, then no matter what his character is, the only thing he could do is either to ept such behavior or to act like he doesn''t know him. On the other hand, Darvis was sulking by the side while muttering, "My wife will definitely kill me after losing one hundred thousand gold coins! Ahhh! Why was I such a fool! I could have enjoyed such a great fight without feeling this kind of remorse and fear!" Hearing Darvis'' words, Leo and the others could express their silent condolences for him. "Since the fight is already over, then let''s get right into the main business," Leo said while looking at Elmont. Seeing Leo''s look, Elmont could only heave a sigh of helplessness. He was the one who had created this bet against Leo, so he obviously can''t just back out of it, especially now that he had lost. He turned to look at General Luke and saying, "I want to be alone with Brother Loki for a moment," "Yes, your Highness," General Luke quickly stood up from his seat and went to Darvis and assisted thetter on leaving the room where he could then continue his sulking and regret. Elvis also followed along as he understood that Leo also wanted the same thing. The moment Elvis, General Luke, and Darvis left the room, Leo immediately activated the Istion Magic Array so that no one would be able to hear any of their words. This Istion Magic Array was long already present in this room, and this was invented specifically to cater to those VIP''s who are unlike them who enjoy hearing and joining in the fun of the people sitting in the spectator''s stand, which is also the main reason why they didn''t choose to activate it during the fight. "First and foremost, here are the five hundred thousand gold coins," Elmont handed Leo a Storage Ring, as he then quickly continued, "As for the other half of that money, I''ll send someone else to give it to youter since I didn''t really bring that much of money with me right now," This was the main reason why Elmont only proposed a bet of five hundred thousand gold coins to Leo. "No problem, I know that Brother Elmont wouldn''t cheat me for the sake of a mere five hundred thousand gold coins," Leo replied. "It''s just money, not a huge matter for me at all. In fact, if I really wanted to, I could even easily take out ten million gold coins without any of the Evergreen royal family having a problem with my decision. My only concern here is the second prize," Elmont can''t help but feel a bit nervous of what Leo would be requesting from him. "I fully understand how you feel," Leo said. He indeed understood how exactly Elmont is feeling right now. In fact, he''s actually also feeling the same. Deep inside of him, he''s hesitating and feeling a bit nervous about whether he should say his intended request to Elmont or just change it to something else. His mind is telling him to change it to something else, but his heart is telling him to say it or else he might regret not saying it in the future. Anyways, his request wasn''t really that much. And honestly, if Elmont chooses to reject it, he won''t have a problem with it because this kind of request would be something, although not considered as life-threatening, but it would certainly be a life-changing decision. As for what exactly was his request from Elmont? Well... "I don''t know if this is something that a prince like you would likely to choose, but what I''m going to request from you might be something that you will not just readily ept," Leo said, obviously beating around the bush. "Just say it. Anyways, the final decision would still be for me to decide, just like what we have agreed from the very beginning," Elmont replied. "Indeed," Leo said while wearing a wryly smile on his face. That''s exactly what he is worried about, that Elmont won''t ept his request. Because once he does, then he might just lose the chance of having a Special Mage, a holder of the unique capability of Gluttony on top of that, from joining the Mischievous Lion Guild. Without hesitating any further, Leo said, "I would like to request from you to join the Mischievous Lion Guild and be one of the Executives," Chapter 585 - Inviting Elmont To Join The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 2 Chapter 585 Inviting Elmont to join the Mischievous Lion Guild part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Can you repeat it again? It seems like I didn''t hear it right. Did you just said you''re inviting me to join the Mischievous Lion Guild as one of its Executives?" Elmont was having trouble believing what he had just heard from Leo. "That''s exactly what I have just said," Leo said in confirmation. "Hmmm..." Elmont pretended to be calm. Deep inside of him, he really doesn''t know how to react. It wasn''t really something impossible to do for him, but at the same time, it was also not something that he could just decide to ept right off the bat. This kind of decision should be considered thoroughly lest he would regret epting it. In spite of that, he can''t hide the fact that this was really interesting, so he continued, "I''m not rejecting your offer, but I will be considering it. What I''m really curious though is why do you want to invite me to join the Mischievous Lion Guild?" "Is it because I''m one of the princes of the Evergreen royal family, thus you could easily establish a business rtionship with us? But that shouldn''t be the case, right? Especially considering the fact that you can even call my father as uncle, and not to mention you have also chosen one of the exchanges after exchanging a Gxy-level Magical Beast to the Evergreen royal family for a chance to establish a business rtionship with us. Just with those two things alone, itpletely negates the possibility that you are inviting me to join the Mischievous Lion Guild for benefits from the Evergreen royal family," "So, there should be another reason for this. And I''m guessing it is not as simple as because I''m a capable person or something minuscule as that," Elmont finished speaking as his expression showed his obvious deep curiosity for Leo''s reason for inviting him. "Just like what I expected from you, Brother Elmont. You are not only smart but also a wise person," Leo can''t help but form a smile on his face. If it was someone else, then they would definitely think the same as what Elmont had said first. After all, inviting a prince to join a Guild indeed offers a lot of benefits to the Guild. However, that was obviously not his reason. He continued, "In consideration of our rtionship, I will not be hiding the exact reason for you. This also concerns your safety, so the more reason why I should be telling you this," Hearing Leo mentioning that this also concerns his safety, Elmont immediately became serious. He was still curious, but the thought of preventing danger from happening to him was what he really focused on at this point. "I''m guessing that you already know the meaning of Special Mage, right?" Leo wanted to know something first before proceeding with his main point. "Yes," Elmont nodded his head, he then exined, "Special Mages are the type of Mages who possessed unique capabilities that the majority of the Mages don''t possess, thus the reason for the word ''Special''," In the next second, Elmont suddenly thought of something, "Are you saying that I''m actually a Special Mage?! But how? And what is my unique capability? No! This is impossible! I know myself better than anyone else, especially since knowing my capability is one of the requirements of being a battle fanatic-" Elmont wanted to keep on talking, but Leo quickly interrupted his sentence. He said, "Yes, you are a Special Mage. And the reason why you are unable to notice it might be rted to you being a battle fanatic," "What does it got to do with me being a battle fanatic?" Elmont doubtfully asked. "I''m not exactly sure if I''m indeed correct or not, but has there ever been a time where you feel like your body is going to explode with Mana all of a sudden? Like you have a high risk of experiencing overconsumption of Mana, which I''m guessing, is one of the reasons why you will find someone to battle against," Leo knew for sure that Elmont was the holder of the unique capability of Gluttony. After all, the God of Fate will not suddenly activate his unique capability tomunicate with him if Elmont wasn''t really exactly what he thought him to be. So,st night, he thought of using a much more convincing and simple method to persuade Elmont, and this was what he hade up with. "How did you know?" Elmont asked in surprise. He clearly remembered that aside from his father and Selina, he hasn''t told anyone else about the strange thing that would suddenly happen to his body. But he quickly changed the topic, "No.. that is not important. So you mean to say that this sudden spike of my Mana inside my body is what makes me a Special Mage?" Elmont paused for a moment before repeatedly nodding his head while muttering, "No wonder you had said that this also concerns my safety as well. But how dumb is my luck for me to actually receive such a stupid unique capability? Other Special Mages gets a unique capability that allows them to execute something really powerful, yet my own had increased the risk of me dying," Leo really doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or punch Elmont right now afterbeling his unique capability of Gluttony as ''Dumb luck'' and ''Stupid''. In his mind, he can''t help but thought, "Brother Elmont, if only you know of how powerful exactly is the unique capability of Gluttony, you might even host a celebration every single day for a year or two straight," Aside from what he had mentioned before about the power of the unique capability of Gluttony, there are still other things that are better to be left experienced than to be exined. Not because he doesn''t want to exin or that he can''t exin it, but rather because it is much better for Elmont to show it himself. "ording to the book I''ve read about Special Mages, your unique capability shouldn''t just be as simple as a sudden spike of Mana inside your body," Leo didn''t hesitate to rify what exactly was Elmont''s unique capability. But of course, he wasn''t going to reveal the truth about the unique capability of Gluttony to Elmont yet. It is much better to be unsure about what exactly the unique capability is so that he can further persuade Elmont to join the Mischievous Lion Guild using the excuse of further learning more of his unique capability. "Oh, then it seems like I misunderstood my unique capability," Elmont can''t help but heave a sigh of relief. He really doesn''t want his unique capability to be something akin to suicide. At this point in time, it was very obvious for Leo to see that Elmont now believes his im. But as to how deep exactly is his belief about it, that is something he doesn''t know yet. Anyways, as long as Elmont believes his words, no matter how deep it is, the only thing that really matters is that he believes him. As such, Leo continued exining, "Do you remember it back then that I decided to stay in the kitchen?" "Now that you mentioned this, I''m indeed really curious as to why you still decided to stay in the kitchen while the others had long decided to leave that ce as if it was a ce that will take their lives away from them," Elmont replied. "Well, it was because I noticed that your unique capability seems to be rted to food as well," Leo didn''t hesitate to mention what Elmont really dislikes to talk about, specifically ''Food'', or to be more precise, ''Cooking''. "There are so many things that you could have mentioned, yet why did you specifically bring up cooking? I know that this is insulting, but is there perhaps something wrong with your brain right now? Do you want to taste my cooking again? If yes, then I don''t mind cooking a dish for you. Do you want fried chicken? Braised pork? Or perhaps another serving of my vegetable soup?" Elmont said, obviously displeased about the mention of cooking again. Back then, he had specifically locked them inside the kitchen and forcefully made them taste his cooking so that they wouldn''t mention making him cook again. Yet in the end, it seems like his effort was still not considered enough. "Don''t misunderstand what I meant, Brother Elmont," Leo quickly defended himself so that Elmont wouldn''t really do exactly what he had just said he would do. The memory of that vegetable soup that Elmont had cooked to them alone was already enough to make them have nightmares, so he really doesn''t want to have a taste of that again. He soon continued, "I tried cooking a vegetable soup myself after all of you have left the kitchen. But since I didn''t see how exactly you had cooked your vegetable soup, hence I simply tried to cook it in a way that will result in a really bad vegetable soup. No matter how badly I tried to cook the vegetable soup though, it still resulted in something edible-" "Yeah, yeah, I understand. Even if amateur chefs tried to cook something really bad, the result of the dish that they cook would at least still be something edible,pared to mine which is unedible," Elmont interrupted. "That is not the point here, Brother Elmont," Leo quickly changed back the topic. He continued exining, "So, I scoop a spoonful of your vegetable soup and added it to my vegetable soup, thinking that by mixing the two, it might give me the result of a vegetable soup simr to yours," "So, did it became simr to mine?" Elmont quickly asked, a bit anticipating of the result of Leo''s experiment. "Yes," Leo didn''t bother hiding anything, and there was also no use hiding anything.. He continues exining, "But, alongside that discovery, I discovered something else. Something that allowed me to find the possible reason for that sudden spike of your Mana inside of your body," Chapter 586 - Inviting Elmont To Join The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 3 Chapter 586 Inviting Elmont to join the Mischievous Lion Guild part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Something else?" Elmont asked, curious to know of what Leo had discovered. In his opinion, aside from that his vegetable soup was inedible, what else could he even discover from it? "Your vegetable soup doesn''t contain any Mana," Leo revealed. This was indeed what he had exactly discovered at that time. This was the main reason why Elmont''s vegetable soup was inedible and why he was unable to replicate it despite trying his best to cook a bad vegetable soup. Other dishes, even if cooked badly, would still contain Mana. Even food dropped in a dirty ce or contaminated environment would still contain Mana that could benefit a person once eaten, that is if one set aside the fact that it would definitely cause a lot of health problems after eating it. It is not really impossible to cook a dish that doesn''t contain any Mana. But considering the fact that almost every ingredient in the Celestial World contains Mana, even the ordinary ingredients contains a tinny tiny amount of Mana, and with Mana practically being present anywhere in the Celestial World, it is extremely difficult to remove its existence, especially from a dish where the chef wasn''t even using any method or techniques to remove the existence of Mana. However, despite all of that, Elmont''s vegetable soup still contains no Mana at all. "It contains no Mana? That... that is impossible!" Elmont asked, really surprised by Leo''s discovery. Base on the ingredients that he had used when cooking that vegetable soup, it is next to impossible for it to not have any Mana. "Yes, that is also what I felt after discovering that. Unless of course if you were actually deliberately removing the existence of Mana in your vegetable soup, only then would there be an exnation for that. But I''m guessing that you weren''t, right?" Leo asked, although he already knew the answer to his question. After all, Elmont even spent a few months just studying cooking so that he can impress Selina, so he''d definitely not do something as stupid as that since that would just waste all the time, efforts, and everything else that he had spent in studying how to cook. Just like what Leo had expected... "Of course I wouldn''t do something as stupid as that! And there is also no reason for me to cook an inedible dish in purpose, especially considering that our first meeting was great and we didn''t have any bad impression of one another," Elmont quickly exined. But he then changed the topic, "So you are telling me that the absence of Mana in the vegetable soup that I have cooked has got to do with my unique capability?" "I''m not exactly sure, but it should be the case," Leo replied, obviously pretending to not know the truth. "Well, now that you have mentioned this, I indeed noticed that my Mana inside my body suddenly rise when I was cooking that vegetable soup. It wasn''t really that much, but I''m certain that it wasn''t because of my Star absorbing Mana from the surrounding since at that time my Star was already filled to the brim with Mana," Elmont described. In the next moment, he suddenly remembered those previous times when he was studying cooking, "Yeah, and aside from that, it was also exactly when I started studying how to cook that I slowly became a battle fanatic... No, I was already a battle fanatic long before that, but it wasn''t to the point that I treat the training ground and the arena as my second home," Elmont really can''t believe that, after all this time, it turns out he was actually a Special Mage. At first, he only believed that this was just some kind of a condition of his body. But after listening to Leo''s exnation today, he can''t help but believe his im of him being a Special Mage. In spite of that though, Elmont still wasn''t one hundred percent sure that this was really true, so he said to Leo, "I know that you have your own basis for believing this, and I also trust that you are not just simply making this all up to attract me to join the Mischievous Lion Guild. So, once I returned back to the castle, I will further study your let''s call it assumption as of this moment. And once I confirmed it is true, then I''ll give you my reply to your request of inviting me to join the Mischievous Lion Guild," "That is great!" Leo instantly felt delighted after hearing Elmont''s response. The case at this moment could still be considered as a sess despite having no clear answer from Elmont yet since he had made him consider the decision instead of just bluntly rejecting him. The only thing left to do now is to hope that Elmont would give him a satisfactory reply, and not something disappointing. Standing up from his chair, Elmont said with a smile on his face, "We have spent a lot of time here in the Smiling Lion Vige and enjoyed your tour, although not all of it, but it was still worth the time nheless. So, how about let''s call it a day now?" "Not a problem," Leo nodded his head in agreement. Wasting any more time here would just be of no use to him and to the others. And honestly, there is nothing more for Elmont and the others to see in the Smiling Lion Vige right now as well. So, if he really chooses to still continue until the end of the day, their good impression of this ce might just turn for the worst. Simply put, it is much better to end it while they are still enjoying it, than to end it when they already felt bored, disappointed, and other simr feelings. After agreeing that it was time to wrap up everything here, Leo and Elmont then left the VIP room. Arriving outside, they both immediately saw Elvis currently scratching his cheeks as if feeling embarrassed, while General Luke was patting Darvis''s shoulder infort as thetter continues to thank Elvis. "I''m really, really, really grateful for this favor, Elvis. If you didn''t kindly return my money to me, there is no doubt that my rtionship with my wife would turn bad," Darvis shook Elvis'' hands repeatedly to express his gratitude. Contrary to what Darvis was saying though, General Luke rolled his eyes before revealing the truth, "Stop shamelessly twisting Elvis'' words. He didn''t return your money out of kindness, he''s just loaning it to you," "Tch, no one would seriously think that you are a mute if you only choose to shut your mouth," Darvis said with a sneer. "But what you are doing is abusing the friendship of the Mischievous Lion Guild and the Evergreen royal family. I can''t allow something like that to happened as it might ruin our good rtionship with each other, especially if it is happening right in the very front of me," General Luke said as he smacked Darvis'' head. "Hey, that hurts!" Darvis quickly protested while caressing the part of his head where General Luke had smacked. "You''re lucky that we are friends, because if not, then I would definitely be treating you like what I do to those Goblins," General Luke said with a bit of threatening tone in his voice. "Why? Is it because Goblins and Dwarves have the same height?! Don''t you know that what you are saying is causing me mental trauma? Ah, it really hurts! I can''t believe that you, General Luke, would make me feel this kind of pain. It seems like I have to sue you in the Elven Court for one hundred thousand gold coins in order to teach you a lesson," Darvis said before turning his head and crossing both of his hands together in front. With a smirk on his face, General Luke replied, "Go, I really don''t mind facing you in the Elven Court. But I hope that you are prepared for the consequences of your action. Hmmm... Maybe I should tell your wife that you owe Elvis one hundred thousand gold coins, that should be worth seeing," "You..." Darvis pointed his finger at General Luke in disbelief. He muttered silently, "What happened to the trust between friends?" "Well, I guess that trust is now non-existing," General Luke replied. In the next moment, he turned to look at Leo and Elmont as he greeted, "Your Highness Elmont and Guild Leader Loki," "General Luke, prepare the carriage, it is time for me to return back to the castle," Elmont ordered. "Yes, your Highness Elmont," General Luke said while bowing his head by a bit. He then stood up straight before quickly leaving along with Darvis. Turning his head to look at Leo, Elmont said, "Brother Loki, let''s meet again during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "Have a safe journey back to the castle, Brother Elmont," Leo replied. "You too, I hope that the Mischievous Lion Guild will prosper even more in the future," Elmont said before following the direction where General Luke and Darvis had taken. Seeing Elmont leave, Leo then turned to look at Elvis and said, "So, did Iasiah, Nightingale, and Ejah finally finished their investigation about what exactly happened to those five 8-Star Storm Sparrows?" Chapter 588 - Learning The Ferocious Lions Wrath Magic Combat Technique Chapter 588 Learning the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It was already afternoon when everything was finally over and Leo found some time for himself to rest. But of course, despite having such rare free time, he didn''t really choose to rest. This was exactly because he can''t calm his mind right now after the ident that had unexpectedly happened in their underground facility. At this moment, Leo was sitting inside his office while different thoughts constantly bugged his mind. He was mainly thinking about how exactly did those people who had given the Savage Fox Potion to those 7-Star Storm Sparrows had predicted that they will be feeding those carcasses to the 8-Star Storm Sparrows. He could confidently im that the perpetrators behind this scheme were the doing of either Timor''s Guild, the Night Ear Guild, or one of Timon''s men and that they have given the Savage Fox Potion during the time when almost everyone''s attention was mainly focused on the battle against the Storm Sparrow tribe. It could also be possible to im that those perpetrators might have only given the Savage Fox Potion to those 7-Star Storm Sparrows when they saw the signs of Charlotte and the others intending to capture the 8-Star Storm Sparrows along with the Gxy-level Storm Sparrow. However, this still doesn''t answer the question of how exactly did those perpetrators guess that they will be feeding those carcasses of 7-Star Storm Sparrows to those 8-Star Storm Sparrows. After all, he had never mentioned to anyone else what he was really intending to do to those 8-Star Storm Sparrows until they finally sessfully caught them, which is already toote for them to give the Savage Fox Potion since those carcasses were already inside of many different Storage Rings. And aside from that, the people that he had shared his n to were only the people he trusted the most in the Mischievous Lion Guild, specifically Cassandra and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Even if he assumed that those perpetrators had actually already guessed what he had exactly nned to do with those 8-Star Storm Sparrows, it is still next to impossible to guess whether he was intending to keep those 8-Star Storm Sparrows alive or not. No other reason aside from that, either dead or alive, as long as the 8-Star Storm Sparrows'' carcasses were preserved, it could still be used as materials to make items. The only difference between an alive and a dead 8-Star Storm Sparrow is a small decrease in the quality of materials, which most people don''t really mind because items are only considered as an external aid for Mages and the others, while the important thing is mostly about oneself, such as skills, talents, an arsenal of Magic spells, techniques, and other simr stuff. "Thinking more about this problem would seriously get me nowhere without enough evidence. I should be patient and wait for Elvis to return with the evidence we needed," Leo said as heidfortably on his chair. But in the next moment, he straightened his back as he continued, "But what if Elvis would also not find any evidence? This would cause us to not find the answer to our questions... how troublesome!" He really hates the feeling of not knowing what exactly is going on around him, especially if the case was rted to himself. It makes him feel so powerless to do anything to handle the troublesome situation he''s currently facing against, which is really ufortable. That''s exactly the word, really ufortable since it makes him remember his past when he was alone in the Heart City as his parents and older brother had died. At that time, he was so weak to do anything to help save them, and also to help himself. The only thing he could do back then was to wait patiently until the news of their unfortunate deaths arrived on the top of his table. He really doesn''t want such a past to repeat in his present life once again. A past where he could only wait for the unfortunate situation to happen right in the very front of his eyes without being prepared to do anything. All of a sudden, at the peripheral view of Leo, he saw a very noticeable book on his bookshelf with the title ''Ferocious Lion''s Wrath. If he remembered correctly, he had put this book on this bookshelf a few days ago since his office could be considered as one of the safest ces that existed in the entire Smiling Lion Vige. Moreover, aside from him and Charlotte, no one else knew about him having this book. That''s why he really doesn''t need to worry about someone stealing this tremendously valuable item. Seemingly in an instant, he suddenly remembered his n of studying this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath before the start of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition so that he could further increase his chances of winning thepetition. He also remembered the exnation of Charlotte back then when they first found the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath, describing this book as really powerful since only powerful sects, empires, and organizations could have the chance and afford to have a Magic Combat Technique. "I need more power, and the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique is exactly what could help me achieve that!" Leo eximed before he stood up from his chair. He walked straight towards his bookshelf and pulled the book of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique out. "I haven''t opened this book even once after stealing it from Commander Decker. And I also didn''t learn any prior knowledge about the so-called Magic Combat Technique. So, I really don''t know what to expect," Leo muttered silently to himself as he slowly walked back to his table. He sat down on his chair,id the book on top of his table before slowly flipping to the first page of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique. The moment he flipped open the first page, what he saw immediately made him really surprised. It was a picture of a light ball simr to the Star in a form of a roaring lion who is staring furiously and full of wrath straight towards his direction. The moment he saw the image, fear instantly consumed the deepest part of his heart and soul, quickly making his body shiver in cold and his forehead sweating profusely. It was as if there was an actual lion right in front of him, ready to jump and devour himpletely any moment. Nevertheless, it didn''t take him that long to pull himself together after staring at the life-like figure of the lion. "No wonder that this lion gives me such a strong and powerful force!" Leo said in shock. The image wasn''t just an ordinary picture drawn by a really talented artist, but rather it was a literal Star taken out from a Mage''s consciousness and was put inside this page of the book and then was shaped to form this image, or maybe vice versa, he''s seriously not one hundred percent sure about the two. Honestly, he doesn''t know what else to say aside from that the making of this image is no doubt simr to crippling one''s own cultivation. As to why? That is simply because once the Star inside the consciousness of a Mage is taken out, it would be impossible to put it back once again. And the moment that happened, the person who has taken out their Star will be forever stuck in their current cultivation level, never to break through to a higher cultivation level ever again. Of course, there are other people who could do this without crippling one''s own cultivation. But those kinds of people are really powerful, specifically, they are those that have Constetion-level cultivation. Whenever a person with Constetion-level cultivation fails in their attempt to form a Constetion inside their consciousness, they could also destroy their Stars and Gxies by simply taking it out. Those Stars and Gxies are basically of no use to them anymore, hence it could be made into this kind of image or use it for other purposes. The only question that he really wants an answer to is why exactly does this image need the use of a Star? After all, a talented artist could also make something simr to this. Although it wouldn''t give such a strong and powerful force that he had felt just now, but he believes that as long as it could show clearly what they really wanted to express, it could be considered as more than enough. "There should be a deep reason for this," Leo thought. In his opinion, there is absolutely no one who would just use a Star for no reason, at all. Observing the image, even more, deeper than before, Leo was still unable to find the answer to his question. So, he moved his attention to the exnation below the image. It was then at that moment that he finally found the exact reason why. "Indeed, a mere drawing will never be able to show us something as clear as this," Leo said in astonishment. The exact reason why one needed a Star to make this image was because they need a perfect method to show theplete form of the Star since one would have to also shape their own Star into this image. With only a mere drawing alone, it would be impossible to make the perfect form of this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath, since a drawing could merely show a limited view of the entire image. Chapter 589 - Shaping The Star Into The Ferocious Lions Wrath Form Chapter 589 Shaping the Star into the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The image is shown using a Star in order to perfectly shaped the entire form of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath. Its edges, inches, sides, corners, or whatsoever that is, they were all shown perfectly. Just by following this image alone, one wouldn''t have to worry anymore about if the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath that they have made was correct. Of course, it would be a different story whether they can really shape it into one or not. After all, shaping a Star into a Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form is like forming a Gxy into a Constetion. Although thetter is much more difficultpared to the former, the former still requires a considerable high skill, talent, and most importantly,patibility. If one is notpatible with the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath, then even if they have the required skill and talent, and could also make the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form, the benefits they could get from it would be strictly limited only. Such a rule is exactly simr to forming a Constetion. If ever the Constetion is notpatible with them, then it would just give them disadvantages instead, rather than benefit them. Anyways, for him, shaping his Star into the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form would be easy, since he has a considerable degree of talent when ites to the subject of art. The only question is, how exactly can he shape it? He has never heard of any knowledge until now exining about shaping one''s own Star into a specific form. Only in this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book did he ever heard of the mention of this topic. "It seems like I would have to read all of the contents of this book first in order for me to know about that," Leo said as he then flipped to the next page. Leo spent a few hours to finish reading all the pages of content, specifically a total of twenty-five pages, exining about the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique. Soon, Leo slowly and carefully closed the book. Afterwards, he heaves a sigh of amazement as he said, "I can''t believe that such an amazing thing actually exists!" Including both the knowledge he had learned when he was still a child and when he studied shortly in the Silver Mage Academy, there hasn''t been a mention of anything about what he had read in the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book. He finally understood why Charlotte had said that a Magic Combat Technique could solve the weaknesses of the Mages. As long as hepletely learned this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique and is alsopatible to use it, then his worry about his defense without his Elementals'' help wouldn''t be that much anymore. "So this is the reason why Commander Decker was still able to hold his ground despite fighting against four people at the same time," Leo said in realization. The first time he had witnessed the power of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique was when Charlotte, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan were fighting together against Commander Decker. The fight at the very beginning was aplete suppression of Commander Decker against Charlotte, Chief Lago, Sebastian, and Dan. If only he didn''t lend a hand by shooting cannons and allowing his Elementals to support them, then there is definitely no telling whether they could have still won that battle. And not to forget, without Ethan''s sudden betrayal, even in a seriously injured state of Commander Decker, it would still be possible for him to drag one of them down with him to his grave, and most likely it would be either Charlotte or Chief Lago since only by eliminating one of their existence could there be considerable damage to his forces. What is shocking though, is the fact that ording to the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book, the power that Commander Decker had shown at that time was actually what a mere person withoutpatibility to this Magic Combat Technique could muster. Meaning to say, that wasn''t even half, or possibly even a quarter, of all the power of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath. However, that is not yet the most shocking part of all, because this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book on his hands is just one out of the nine total volumes of this Magic Combat Technique. He can''t even dare to imagine just how exactly powerful this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique once hepletely gathers all nine volumes of this Magic Combat Technique. It might even be possible for him to defeat a person two to three levels higherpared to him, which in addition to his capability to summon Elementals, might then allow him to defeat someone four to five levels higher. Of course, that is only when he assumed his enemy is an ordinary person. If they have also learned a Magic Combat Technique, a Special Mage, or a Genius, then there is no longer any telling of the exact result of the fight. Anyways, that would be something he would have to confirmter on as he experiences more. The thing that he needed to focus on now is to shape his Star into the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. "ording to the book, in order to shape my Star into the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form, I have to use the Mana inside the Star by making them expand and contract," Leo said as he opened the book again to the first page and continued, "While doing that, I would also need to have a clear image of this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form in my mind so that I canpletely replicate it inside my consciousness," This kind of method was slightly simr to what Teacher Marvin had taught to them in the past about how to make a Wind Dagger. One would have to imagine the form of a dagger inside their mind and the Mana they have gathered would slowly shape into that form. The vast difference is, instead of the Mana doing the work in shaping the form of the dagger, it would be him who will personally have to do that kind of strenuous work in shaping the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. "How troublesome..." Leo can''t help feeling helpless. But he shook his head and said, "But, it is all going to be worth it in the end," Leo suddenly waved his hand, quickly storing the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book inside his Storage Ring. He then stood up from his chair and left his office. His office is obviously not the right ce to do his cultivation. There are a lot of people present outside, which would definitely feel the strange thing happening inside his office. And with the very front of his office being made entirely out of ss, it would be so easy for them to see what he is doing inside of his office. Although there is really nothing much to worry about since only loyal members could work near his office, but it is still better to be safe than to be sorry. And besides, cultivating should be done inside the cultivation room, that is their purpose from the very start. Despite there being tens of cultivation rooms in the hotel, which is one of the benefits that members of the Mischievous Lion Guild could receive after joining the Guild, but the only problem is, those cultivation rooms were inferiorpared to those in the underground facility. The reason for this is exactly because the cultivation rooms in the hotel could be essed by any members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, hence increasing the potential risk of their secret being discovered. It is already a known fact that he doesn''t want anyone he does not trust yet from knowing the existence of the Element Orbs. In fact, even Elmont, with his status as the Seventh Prince, wasn''t also given any chance of knowing about it as well. So, needless to say for those ordinary members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Arriving at the Magical Beasts Center, Leo can''t help but find it a little bit surprising that he had actually returned to this ce many times already in just a single day. "I guess the Magical Beasts Center would be one of the ces I will frequently visit before leaving the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Leo chuckled before walking towards the direction of the elevator. As he was walking, he can''t help but notice Ejah and Steve by the side of the Magical Beasts Center. The former was teaching thetter on how to tame a Magical Beast, specifically a Yellow Skinned Anaconda, that just hatched from their eggs. Seeing Steve''s expression while trying his very best to tame the newly hatched Yellow Skinned Anaconda, Leo said, "There would definitely be a good future waiting for Steve as long as he keeps on working hard and never give up," Leo turned his head and didn''t bother further with Ejah and Steve, as he then continued walking towards the elevator. He clicked a button to open the elevator door, then clicked another button after getting inside to make the elevator go down to the underground facility. Chapter 590 - For Today, This Is How Far I Could Get Chapter 590 For today, this is how far I could get Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take Leo that long to arrive in the underground facility. He stepped out of the elevator and quickly proceeded towards the direction of the cultivation rooms. Along the way, he didn''t bother with the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild currently working in the underground facility as he doesn''t need anything from them. But every time they see him, they didn''t forget to bow their heads in greetings before returning back to what they were doing. As soon as Leo arrived at the cultivation rooms, he quickly chooses a cultivation room to use. He put his hand forward, intending to twist the doorknob and open the room. But all of a sudden, his hand instantly paused as he remembered that ident with Elizabeth back at his vi in the past. That scene almost made him lost control of himself. If only he wasn''t someone who can''t control his lust, then he would have definitely gone inside the cultivation room at that time, lock the door, and soon begin enjoying the pleasure of Elizabeth. In the next moment, he quickly balled his hand and decided to knock on the door first. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Although he didn''t hear any reply inside the cultivation room after a few more knocks, he still didn''t choose to open it until he confirms if anyone was inside and using it. Well, he had long already known that when someone is cultivating, they would normally not allow themselves to get distracted by anything in their surroundings. He turned his head around to look for the person in charge of managing the cultivation rooms. Soon, he found that person and quickly called out for him. "Yes, Guild Leader Loki?" A male Hybrid asked. "Take me to an unused cultivation room," Leo ordered. "Executive Angel is currently using that one. Right this way, please, Guild Leader Loki," The male Hybrid said before leading the way. Just like what Leo had expected. That memory would definitely not just coincidentally surface inside his mind for no reason at all, turns out that Angel was inside the cultivation room he had chosen. Fortunately, he didn''t open it without any hesitation just now, or else a simr situation with Elizabeth would have taken ce once again. But this time, holding back wouldn''t be that easy for him anymore, especially after being tempted and teased by Cassandra and the others numerous times already. A man, no matter how strong they could control their lust, still has a set limitation. Once a woman crossed that limitation, there is no telling anymore whether that man can still hold himself back or widly release his full fury on that woman. Such a saying doesn''t exclude him in any least bit possible. Although he is very determined on not wanting to have any of that sort of trouble from Cassandra and the others as of this moment yet, such a determination is not infinite and will never bend. If a perfect situation presents itself to him, as a man, there''s no doubt that he will grab that and satisfy his carnal desire. Soon, the male Hybrid stopped and turned around to face Leo. His face was showing a bit of a strange expression as if he wanted to say something but was hesitating whether he should say it or not. Eventually, he slowly pointed his trembling finger towards the door and said, "This cultivation room... is empty," After saying that, the male Hybrid quickly runs away, scared that he will offend someone he can''t afford to offend. Deep inside of that Hybrid''s mind, he thought, "Even though I don''t really want to offend any of them, I have no other choice left since myrades have pushed me forward when she asked for any volunteer," With Leo''s extreme cautiousness, he of course had noticed that male Hybrid''s hesitation. Also, in the way he was acting just now, it is next to impossible for him to sessfully escape his eyes. As he remembered that male Hybrid mentioning the name of Angel, Leo smiled mischievously while muttering to himself, "Do you really think that I don''t have any method of knowing where exactly you are?" In the next moment, Leo activated his unique capability to see the String of Fate. Whooooosh! Turning to look in the direction of the cultivation room in front of him, he soon noticed the ring red-colored String of Fate pointing inside. "If it was so easy to set me up, then all of you would have long seeded in your numerous attempts in the past," Leo sneered before moving towards the other cultivation room. He put one of his hands on the doorknob, intending to twist it open. But in the next moment, his hand quickly stopped mid-motion as he noticed in his peripheral vision that Angel''s red-colored String of Fate is surprisingly moving inside the cultivation room in front of him. Instantly, he felt a bit speechless. He really didn''t expect that Angel could actually transfer to another cultivation room while already being inside one of the cultivation rooms. Was there some kind of secret passage inside that allowed her to do that? He moved towards another cultivation room, wanting to confirm such an assumption. And just like what he had expected, Angel''s red-colored String of Fate moved again inside that cultivation room. "So you have ess to these three cultivation rooms? Then let''s see if you have ess to all of the cultivation rooms," Leo really doesn''t believe that Angel has secret ess to all of the cultivation rooms in the underground facility. Following that, he started moving from one cultivation room to another in order to confirm whether Angel would also move inside those cultivation rooms. Unfortunately, the more cultivation rooms he checked, the more dumbfounded he became. It was at this moment that he finally realized that Angel had made ample preparations for this scheme. He isn''t really sure whether Angel had cooperated with the person in charged of making these cultivation rooms or not, but if that was really the case, then just how scary could a woman be just for the sake of the person that they love?! Leo''s forehead started sweating profusely and nervousness started assaulting his system. In his opinion, his situation right now was even scarierpared to when he felt the strong and powerful force of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book for the first time. And honestly, he''d rather experience thetter for dozens, or even hundreds of times, than to experience the former for once. At least with the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book, he has the option to make a choice of whether to close the book or continue to endure the strong and powerful force, while with Angel''s case, he can''t even choose to concede even if he wanted to since such a thing depends entirely on her. Soon, Leo finally arrived at thest cultivation room, his remaining hope amidst this despairing situation he''s in right now. This cultivation room was situated right beside the first cultivation room that he had chosen earlier. The reason why he didn''t choose it before was because he thought that if ever there is a cultivation room being used, it would definitely be this one, considering that it is the closest cultivation room once a person arrived in this ce. With a slightly trembling hand, Leo slowly put his hand on the doorknob of the cultivation room while staring intensely at the red-colored String of Fate of Angel. While his heart was silently hoping that she has no ess to this cultivation room, his hands then twisted the doorknob to open the door. As soon as the door was opened and the inside of the cultivation room present within his sight, he noticed the red-colored String of Fate of Angel started moving. But unlike before, it wasn''t moving to the side anymore, but rather it was moving forward towards the door of the cultivation room beside his. Soon, the door opened and Angel''s figure could be seen slowly walking out with her bright-red cheeks puffing out cutely. Her eyes were staring solemnly at Leo in irritation and annoyance. Her lips then started moving as she said, "Why do you keep on running away from me?!" "I..." Leo instantly felt anxious as he really doesn''t know how exactly he should reply to Angel''s question. Telling her the truth would definitely make her feel bad about him, but he also doesn''t know how he should tell the lie. The situation right now happened all of a sudden,pletely catching him unprepared. So, where would he find the time to think of an excuse? Fortunately, Angel interrupted his anxious thoughts by saying, "Hmph! There is still plenty of days remaining before Cassandra and the others finally returned. This kind of opportunity would rarelye, and there is even no guarantee if it would still be me who you will choose the next time. Therefore, I will not waste this opportunity," After saying that, Angel stepped forward and tiptoed in front of Leo as her face moved closer and closer to his face. In the following second, she pecks on his lips before quickly pulling back away. With a sweet smile on her face, she said, "For today, this is how far I could get," Before Leo could react, Angel was already a considerable distance away from him. While staring at Angel''s back, instead of feeling happy and grateful for her sweet love, he was instead smiling wryly as he could expect from her words alone already that she would definitely be causing him a lot of trouble in the following days toe. Quickly realizing that he has no other choice left but to face the troubles that Angel would be causing to him, he could only choose to close the door of the cultivation room. Chapter 591 - Forming The Ferocious Lions Wrath Form Chapter 591 Forming the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo didn''t forget to lock the door of the cultivation room in case Angel would suddenly barge inside. Afterwards, he walked to the center and sat crossed-legged on the ground. Then, he took out the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book and put it on the ground in front of him before flipping to the first page. The moment the image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form appeared, the strong and powerful force once again assaulted his mind and body. But unlike the previous time, he was able to pull himself together much quicker. He hasn''t really memorized theplete image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form yet, that''s why he needs the guidance of this image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. Closing his eyes, Leo soon went inside his consciousness. He really doesn''t need to look around that much in order to find his Star since it was the most obvious sight inside. As he wasn''t really in a rush, he slowly approached his Star while at the same time observing its form closely. Arriving in front, he began circling around, trying to see itsplete form. Thest time he had observed his Star this closely was when he wanted to know what was special about it. And from then on, he never cared about his Star anymore as he really doesn''t know yet what all of its purposes was aside from the mostmon information that it could continuously absorb Mana from his surrounding in order to replenish the Mana he had used. It could also change color depending on its Element Mana inside, which allows him to cultivate much easierpared to the past. As for the shape of his Star, the only thing he knew about was that it is a big ball of fire and spews mes that don''t feel hot nor can burn the inside of his consciousness. "ording to the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique book, this Mana that looked like mes being spewed outside of the Star is called external Mana which what I should be using to contract the Star''s size, while the Mana inside is called the internal Mana which what I should be used to expand the Star''s size. Shaping my Star into a specific form wouldpletely depend on how skilled I am in controlling these two kinds of Mana. But simr to any other skills, it only needs more training in order for me to further improve my control," Leo thought to himself. Just like what both the names of internal Mana and external Mana suggest, the former is the Mana being absorbed by the Star, while thetter is the Mana being spewed out by the Star throughout one''s entire consciousness. The meaning of these two types of Mana in the Star is very simple; the internal Mana would be the Mana from the surrounding and is being cleansed from all of its impurities, while the external Mana would be the Pure Mana and could be used to help improve one''s cultivation. The former is being absorbed by the Star, while thetter is being distributed by the Star. Because it is practically impossible for him to touch his Star since he has no physical body inside his consciousness, thus he could only control both the internal Mana and external Mana to shape the Star into a specific form, which in this case would be the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. The only problem is, he hasn''t experienced controlling the Mana of his Star yet. Whenever he cast a Magic spell, the Star would be the one to voluntarily provide the amount of Mana that he needed. He basically doesn''t need to control the Star at all, as if it has a consciousness of its own. But of course, that is not really the case. The only reason why the Star would provide him Mana whenever he was casting a Magic spell is because that is one of its purposes from the moment it was created. In his opinion, controlling the Mana of the Star shouldn''t be that difficult, especially considering that he''s a Mage, perhaps... "I''ll see how difficult controlling the Mana of the Star. First, let''s test the internal Mana," Leo thought as he put his spirit''s hand forward and began trying to control the internal Mana of the Star. Whooooosh! With a wave of his hand to the right, the internal Mana of the Star also moved to the right. But because there was a wall, or to be more precise the body of the Star, was blocking the internal Mana''s path from going any further forward, a straight line was soon seen slowly expanding, or more appropriately stretching, from the body of the Star. "Oh, so I simply need to hit the body of the Star in order to make its form expand," Leo thought. He continued, "The reason for this should be because the Star wouldn''t allow the internal Mana from easily getting out because there are still impurities mixed within them, but because the Mana is forcing its way out, thus it causes the body of the Star to stretch out," "I''m guessing that there is a limitation to how far the body of the Star could stretch out, and if ever the internal Mana keeps on forcing its way out after reaching the limit, then there would be a serious consequences that might cause my consciousness to be filled to the brim with impurities," "Then how about the external Mana," Leo said as he then began controlling the external Mana of the Star. Whooooosh! He pushed his hand forward, making the external Mana move forward to the body of the Star as well. And simr to what had happened to the internal Mana just now, the body of the Star stopped the external Mana from getting inside, thus the body of the Star stretched forward, creating a some kind of slope in the body of the Star. Leo quickly found the reason why, "So, the Pure Mana can''t get inside the Star anymore in order to prevent the impurities from tainting it once again, which would make the Star do twice the work and effort," Simply put, the body of the Star is like an imprable but stretchable wall that prevents either of the internal Mana and external Mana from mixing together because if ever this happens, the Star''s work and effort would all be for nothing. If the internal Mana tries to force its way out, the body of the Star would stretch to the outside, while on the other hand, if the external Mana tries to force its way in, the body of the Star would also stretch to the inside. "So controlling the Mana of the Star is this easy," Leo said, but then he continued, "The only problem is, in order for me to shape a specific form of the Star, I would have to shape the internal Mana or the external Mana into a specific form first before letting them hit the body of the Star. In such a way, the stretching of the body of the Star would have a form, not a straight line or something simr," This was exactly what he had noticed just now. Whatever the form of the Mana he controlled, once it hits the body of the Star, it would also make a simr form. Such an effect was obviously just natural. It''s like when a Magical Beast step on the soft ground, the prints that will be created would also be simr to the form of their feet or hoofs. Leo turned to look at the image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form as he can''t help but said, "How troublesome..." Shaping the Star into the image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form would definitely need a lot of hard work toplete. There''s plenty of fine details to follow, exquisite shapes to make, the workmanship needed is high, and many other more. There''s no doubt that it would take a lot of days just toplete it, or depending on how skilled he is. Fortunately for him, he has a considerable high talent when ites to the subject of art. If not, then even a year''s worth of time would be not enough toplete the image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. Therefore, the only problem that remains is; even if he could finally finish shaping the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form, there''s still the question of whether the Magic Combat Technique ispatible with him or not. Meaning to say, choosing to do this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form would not only need a lot of effort and time to make, but it would also have a considerable degree of risk that he needed to face. Everyone who will choose to do this should be fully prepared on whatever the result of their efforts would turn out to be, or else they would feel immense regret after spending all of that on something which is not only ipatible with them but also could only give them a small benefit that has no chance of outweighing everything that they have invested.. This kind of setback would undoubtedly affect their future cultivation. Chapter 592 - The Coming End Of The Emerald Event Chapter 592 Theing end of the Emerald Event Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo spent the next following days cope up inside the cultivation room, trying his very best to shape his Star into the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. There were times when he had trouble shaping the form of the Mana to fit it perfectly with what he wanted, but as he keeps on trying and trying, in the end, he was able to eventually seed in making the perfect form. Every night he would rest inside the cultivation room in order for him to recuperate the energy and stamina that he had used up from the entire day of cultivation. And the moment he wakes up in the morning, he will continue with shaping the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form once again. Of course, he was still eating three times a day. The food was being delivered on time by Angel who is feeling so annoyed by the fact that she can''t disturb him, causing her to waste all of the opportunity of having him for herself only. Her n waspletely ruined by this sudden closed-door cultivation of Leo. This repetitive routine continued on even after Cassandra and the others finally returned back to the Smiling Lion Vige, bringing with them the good news of sessfully capturing the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon. All the members decided to go home and rest, except for Ethan who quickly went to find Leo. Unfortunately, he wasn''t able to find him, so he went to find Angel instead. It didn''t take Ethan that long to find Angel who was ying with some infant Yellow Skinned Anacondas in the Magical Beasts Center. "Where''s Leo?" Ethan quickly asked Angel about Leo. He really needed to find Leo right now so that he can choose what they will be exchanging the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon from the Evergreen royal family. "Same as usual, he''s still in his closed-door cultivation," Angel replied before letting out a sigh of resignation. The moment she saw the return of the Mischievous Lion Guild Flyingboat Fleet, she finally decided to just forget about her n of tempting and teasing Leo. There''s no use about to that anymore since she can''t solo Leo with the presence of Cassandra and the others. "He''s in closed-door cultivation?! Then who''s taking care of all the workloads of the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Ethan anxiously asked. He could already expect that he and his wife ine would definitely be the ones to handle all those workloads that Leo had left behind. At the beginning of the Mischievous Lion Guild, this was also his responsibility. "Who else?" Angel pointed towards Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale who could be seen running frantically from one ce to another along with their respective men. "Thank goodness," Ethan can''t help but heave a sigh of relief knowing that Elvis and the others were taking care of the workloads of the Mischievous Lion Guild. He quickly changed the topic as he asked, "Anyways, do you have any sort of idea what Leo would want to exchange?" "If it was before, then I would definitely know what he would likely want," Angel said before shaking her head. "Eh? Did something happened while we were gone?" Ethan curiously asked. "Sort of..." Angel said while hesitating how she should exin what had happened in the Mischievous Lion Guild while the others were away to Ethan in a way that will not make him feel disbelief or something. After thinking for a few tens of seconds, she finally decided to just give up and describe everything exactly as what had happened. Anyways, no matter how she would downside it, the story would still be the same, specifically, the Mischievous Lion Guild and the Evergreen royal family has a really close rtionship now. Listening to Angel''s story, Ethan''s face slowly turned from merely being surprised, to shocked, thenstly to feeling disbelief. "But how?!" Ethan really can''t believe everything that Angel had said. But knowing her, she obviously wouldn''t make such a lie. After all, she won''t be getting any kind of things from him with her lie. "Apparently, Leo''s father was one of the close friends of Uncle Elfin. In fact, even your father was also one of Uncle Elfin''s close friends," Angel replied. "Eh? My father is also one of King Elfin the Fourth''s close friends? Why didn''t I hear any of this in the past?" Ethan instantly felt shocked hearing such an unexpected revtion from Angel. In the next moment, he quickly asked, "Where''s Leo? Take me to him... No, just tell me where he is, and I will go there by myself. I want to know everything!" "Sorry, but he is currently in the middle of very important cultivation. And besides, you can still ask himter after he''s finished, it is not yet toote to ask him at that time," Angel said to persuade Ethan to not disturb Leo. "Indeed," Ethan nodded his head in understanding. He wasn''t foolish enough to not know what is more important. "Just exchange the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon for things that you know will be able to help the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Angel advice before turning around to find Cassandra and the others. After being away from her sisters for many days, she naturally missed them already. She also wants to tell them how far she had gotten with Leo in order to make them feel even more jealous of her. "Okay," Ethan nodded his head in affirmation before also leaving as he still needs to take care of the problem rted to the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon. With Angel''s confirmation, there is no need for him to ask for Leo''s opinion anymore. In fact, he doesn''t even need to worry about what reaction he would get from Leo. If ever the things he had exchanged are not what Leo wanted, then he can''t me him since it was one of his women that told him to just choose whatever he deemed fit for the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Meanwhile, inside one of the cultivation rooms located in the underground facility, Leo was still fully focused on shaping the image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. At this moment, he was now at thest part of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form, specifically the mane. This was the mostplicated part of this form because there are hundreds, or maybe even thousands of hairs on the mane of this Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. He needs to exactly replicate it so that he wouldn''t identally cause himself trouble. As for the other parts of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form, it wasn''t really that difficult, especially the eyes, the nose, the canine, whiskers, ears, and others, so he was able to easily replicate them perfectly on his Star. It only took him 3 days toplete all of that. Amidst that, Leo''s aura has be even more stronger and powerful. A vague image of the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form could also be seen behind him, slowly merging with his entire body and covering it with orange-colored light. From time to time, a ferocious and full of wrath bellow of a lion could be heard in the entire underground facility, and it was getting louder and louder after every bellow as if the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique is making everyone know that Leo is close topletion. Only Fate knows what would really be awaiting for Leo though after he finished shaping the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form in his Star. But base on the current scene right now, there''s a very high possibility that he ispatible with the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique. Days continued to pass quickly and theing end of the Emerald Event is finally approaching close. The top 100 of the Emerald Event is still changing in every passing time, but the position of the top 80 has long already stabilized and could hardly be reced, this also includes the Mischievous Lion Guild in the position of the top three. And because of that, thepetition to grab one of the ces in the top 100 to 81 has be really intense. It is so intense that the only difference of each spot was only ranging from a mere one point to a hundred points, which honestly speaking, should be something that one of those participants in the top 100 to 81 could easily earn. In spite of that though, it seems like earning such a small amount of points was extremely difficult for them. Evidently, the reason for this was because there were no longer any Magical Beasts to be found in the range of one hundred kilometers distance from the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Which is to say, if a participant wants to catch more Magical Beasts in order to earn more points in the Emerald Event, then they would have to cross such a far distance to capture them and then cross that distance once again in order to return and exchange the Magical Beasts that they have captured for points. Aside from doing that, they were also scavenging hard for participants who are willing to sell their points, offering them a much more higher price than what theirpetitors could offer to them. This resulted in the price of points in the Emerald Event rising in value. If in the past rare Magical resources could be exchanged for hundreds of points or even thousands, depending on the quality, but now it could only be exchanged for tens of points with the highest merely being hundreds of points. And there''s still the problem of whether one would really ept to exchange for points or not. That was the main reason why the spots of the majority of the participants in the top 100 had already stabilized because the gap in points could hardly be earned at this point in time. However, unbeknownst to everyone in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, this was actually just the calm before the storm. At this moment, all the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild and the officers with considerably high status were gathered together inside the meeting room. The seat of the Guild Leader was still empty because Leo has not finished with his closed-door cultivation yet. So, Ethan has be the person in charge of everything along with all of Leo''s women. "Begin dispatching every member of the Mischievous Lion Guild who has nothing to do and start selling all of our points!" Ethan announced to all the Executives and officers of the Mischievous Lion Guild. With a mischievous smile on his face, he said, "It is time to let everyone in the Emerald Tree Kingdom know why we are called the Mischievous Lion Guild!" A few of the Executives and all the officers immediately nodded their heads before quickly leaving the meeting room to inform all the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild about the n. Chapter 593 - The Mischievous Move Of The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 1 Chapter 593 The mischievous move of the Mischievous Lion Guild part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Still remaining inside the meeting room were Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago. "So, any news about Leo?" Ethan started the conversation. "I just brought his breakfast this early morning, and he said that he should be finished soon," Cassandra replied. "That''s good," Ethan heave a sigh of relief. He continued, "Not having him here makes things feel that there is something always missing. I don''t know what exactly it is, but all I know is we need him," "I fully understand what you feel," Chief Lago nodded his head, though he exined, "We are depending so much on Leo, especially during important times like this, but shouldn''t it be time that we let him know that even if he is not here, we can still perfectly manage the Mischievous Lion Guild?" "Indeed, just like during the time we caught the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon," Edward quickly agreed, he continued, "And besides, what is so difficult in selling points? It is just simr to what businessmen always do, the only difference is, we only have points as our merchandise," "Okay," Ethan replied with a smile on his face. He obviously knew that much betterpared to anyone present in this room. After all, he was always the one to manage the important matters of the Mischievous Lion Guild along with his wife ine. Honestly, the only reason why he really bothered to mention that, was so that he will know what the others also feel about Leo being missing these past several days, of course excluding Cassandra and the others. He had already long noticed that Cassandra and the others really don''t like to always depend on Leo. At Ethan''s side, ine simply rested her head on his shoulder, evidently knowing already what he really meant with his words. Seeing that everyone was fully prepared of taking full responsibility for all the matters rted to selling all the points of the Mischievous Lion Guild while Leo was still absent, Cassandra and the others quickly stood up from their chairs. "What are we waiting for then? Let''s go and join the others!" Cassandra said before leaving the room. "Can''t wait to see the top 100 freaking out and sent into a mess by our Mischievous Lion Guild," Elizabeth excitedly followed behind Cassandra. "I''m excited to see as well," Angel added. "Well, who doesn''t?" Veronica chased after. "I''m guessing that majority of them wille here to demand an exnation for our action, so we should prepare ourselves," Ash didn''t forget to remind everyone as she left the room. Contrary to everyone, Charlotte said, "Stop talking with each other, let''s quickly finish this so that we can have fun with Leo," Remaining inside the meeting room, Ethan and the others soon heard everyone eximing, "Agree!" "I really can''t help but feel a bit of pity for Leo," Ethan said before quickly dismissing his thoughts and leaving the room along with his wife ine. Edward and Chief Lago didn''t bother saying anything and simply followed behind everyone. ..... In the square of the Emerald City, a lot of people could be seen discussing about the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event while looking at the light-screen in front of them which shows all of the current participants in the top 100. "Just like the previous years of the Emerald Event, the Pierce Noble Household is still firmly holding the first spot," "And simrly, the Nero Noble Household is still in the second spot. The only surprising situation in this year is that someone else was actually able to rece the rity Noble Household in the third spot with over 5 million points," "Wait, what is going on?" All of a sudden, the Mischievous Lion Guild who was supposedly in the third spot just now moves one rank below and is now in the fourth spot. "Did the rity Noble Household returned from an expedition?" "That''s impossible, I heard that they are already preparing themselves for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "Then how do you exin this... Wait, did my eyes just ying tricks with me? Why is the Mischievous Lion Guild in the fifth spot now?" "Can someone exin to me what is currently going on?!" "What the heck, they are now in the sixth spot... No, the seventh spot... eight spots... ninth spot... their ranking is quickly going down!" From the fourth spot, the rank of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly went down to the ninth spot. That wasn''t also the end yet as the ranking of the Mischievous Lion Guild continued to go down to the tenth spot and so on and so forth. While that was happening, someone also noticed that there was something going on with the one-hundredth spot to the top fifty spots, specifically everyone''s ranking is changing in every passing second. It would have still been alright if the spots that were changing were merely the top 100 to the top 81, since the top 80 and onwards has long already stabilized their spots. But now, those spots that were supposedly stable already started changing, and it was even the top 80 to top 50, a total of thirty spots. And that number was also still increasing as those participants in the top 49 and onwards started getting affected as well. And that wasn''t yet all, because some names of participants who were not in the top 100 a while ago started appearing and recing the spots of the other participants in the top 100. In other words, the top 100 of the Emerald Event is currently experiencing huge changes. Along with that discovery, someone amongst the crowd finally realized what exactly is going on. "Don''t tell me that the Mischievous Lion Guild is actually selling all of their points to the other participants?!" As soon as those words were heard by the people nearby, they quickly realized that it might just indeed be the case. "For the first time ever in the Emerald Event, a single participant is unexpectedly causing huge waves in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event," "No wonder that they call themselves the Mischievous Lion Guild. This move of their''s is really mischievous," "I really can''t wait to see what the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event would look like after this with over 5 million points being distributed to all the participants that are interested to get in the top 100," "There is one thing for certain, it would definitely be a mess. Additionally, the Mischievous Lion Guild would definitely be offending plenty of participants with this move," "Look everyone, the Wolf Fang Guild of the Wolf Howl organization in the tenth spot is also going down in the rankings now. This is really interesting, it is like we are watching the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, except that this involves more than 100 participants!" Indeed, the scene going on right now was like a battlepetition where one fights to the better end just so that they will get one of the top 100 spots of the Emerald Event. What''s even more thrilling is, everyone who wants to im a spot in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event is all participating, which should be hundreds of participants, or maybe even thousands... Actually, this kind of situation would not have a chance of reaching to this point if only there weren''t only two days remaining before the Emerald Event finallyes to its end, which means to say that if they want to get one of the spots of the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event, then they would have to fight as if their lives depend on it. Meanwhile, in the Smiling Lion Vige, the ce of the instigator of this mess, dozens of representatives from the different participants in the top 100 gathered together. Their loud voices demanding an exnation from the Mischievous Lion Guild could be heard in the entire Smiling Lion Vige. "If the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t give us any exnation today, then don''t me us for causing you a lot of trouble in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition!" "Your Mischievous Lion Guild would definitely be eliminated first in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition if you don''t stop what you are doing!" "I demand to see Guild Leader Loki! Tell him that we are from the Wolf Fang Guild!" Unfortunately, no matter how loud or threatening they were, the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild still choose to ignore them. Of course, they didn''tpletely ignore them. Blocking the front of those people were a few members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, preventing them from causing any more trouble inside the Smiling Lion Vige. In contrary to those people, there were also dozens of representatives sent by other participants who are currently forming a straight line while selling different Magic items and Magical resources to the Mischievous Lion Guild in exchange for points. While listening to the words of those unreasonable representatives, they finally can''t hold it anymore and started arguing back. "Who cares if you are from the Wolf Fang Guild or wherever Guild you came from!" "Exactly, as if there was a sign in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event saying that the Wolf Fang Guild owns this spot or something simr!" "Even if you are the Wolf Fang Guild, we are all fighting fair and square for those spots in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event.. If you really don''t want any of us to rece your spots in the top 100, then either you capture more Magical Beasts and exchange them for points or buy more points from the other participants in the Emerald Event by exchanging Magic items or Magical resources. Of course, if you can''t afford to do any of those two, then go and SCRAM!" Chapter 594 - The Mischievous Move Of The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 2 Chapter 594 The mischievous move of the Mischievous Lion Guild part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The representative of the Wolf Fang Guild and the others who were causing trouble to the Mischievous Lion Guild immediately wore ugly faces after hearing those rebuttals. As much as they want to argue and defend themselves, they weren''t foolish enough to not know that they were the ones who were being unreasonable here. There was no prior agreement or the likes that states all the participants of the Emerald Event should respect the strong if they were weak. Or were there any prior arrangements that allow some participants to reserve a spot in the top 100 of the Emerald Event? The Evergreen royal family clearly provided everyone that participated in the Emerald Event a fairpetition where as long as one can earn more points than the others, they will definitely be able to im one of the spots in the top 100 of the Emerald Event. As for those that werebeled as ''others'', they have no one else to me aside from their own ipetence and being much weaker than those who were able to im one of the spots in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event, which in this case, were those unreasonable representatives. "You, you, and you!" The representative of the Wolf Fang Guild pointed his finger towards those three representatives that had rebutted him and had even used the name of their Guild as the general example of everyone who was being unreasonable here. He continued, "If you don''t apologize to us today, then I''ll see to it that the Guild or whatever it is that you belong would face the consequences of offending the Wolf Fang Guild!" Hearing the words of the representative of the Wolf Fang Guild, those three representatives immediately started sweating profusely. All of them fully knew the consequences of offending the Wolf Fang Guild. Anyone who had dared to do that in that past ended up badly. They can''t help but instantly regret saying those words just now. If only they didn''t get heated in their heads, then they would definitely not dare say those words. Seeing the reaction of the three representatives, the representative of the Wolf Fang Guild became even more arrogant. He walked in front of them before pushing them one by one to the ground and saying, "Tell all the members of your Guilds or wherever you belong to that they should start cleaning their necks because the Wolf Fang Guild would being for them soon," All of a sudden, a loudughter was heard at the gate of the Smiling Lion Vige. A man that everyone who paid close attention to the Mischievous Lion Guild could be seen slowly walking towards everyone. And behind this person were three other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. It was Ethan, and the people following behind him were ine, Edward, and Sele. "How dare a mere subsidiary Guild act so arrogant in front of the Mischievous Lion Guild! Do you really think that this ce is your Wolf Fang Guild? Or even your Wolf Howl organization?" Ethan said with a sneer on his face. "Boy, don''t you know that even if your President Sigfried of the Wolf Howl organizationes here in the base of the Mischievous Lion Guild, he would still have to act respectfully? And if the Mischievous Lion Guild demands to destroy your Wolf Fang Guild, there''s no doubt that he would be more than willing to do that than to choose to offend us!" Edward said before shaking his head. "How foolish and ignorant," Sele didn''t forget to add an insult. At the side of Ethan, ine walked towards those three representatives and right after said with assurance in her voice, "You don''t have to worry about the Wolf Fang Guild or any of those unreasonable participants. If they dare to threaten you or act arrogantly because you dared to im one of the spots in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event, just tell us," She paused as she stared daggers towards those representatives she had mentioned just now and said threateningly, "And we will see to it what deemed fit as consequences to them!" Hearing ine''s words, those three representatives quickly bowed their heads gratefully and joined the line again to exchange the Magical resources that they have brought with them for points. Additionally, ine''s words were clearly not just meant for those three representatives, but also to those other representatives who came here to do good business with the Mischievous Lion Guild. Hence, those representatives heave a sigh of relief knowing that they have the backing of the Mischievous Lion Guild for their business transaction with them. Well, who wouldn''t feel relieved? It is already a fact that almost everyone in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom knows that the Mischievous Lion Guild has a Gxy-level Mage and four people with 9-Star level cultivation. Whoever has any intention of offending the Mischievous Lion Guild should consider their decision twice... No, thrice or more, so that they will not end up getting destroyed. Ethan arrived beside his wife ine as he said towards the representative of the Wolf Fang Guild and the other unreasonable representatives, "Tell your Guilds or wherever you belong, that they should mind their own businesses if they don''t want to clean their necks and prepare for us to cut their heads!" Hearing ine and Ethan''s threat, it was the representative of the Wolf Fang Guild and the other unreasonable representative''s turn to begin sweating profusely and feel regret. They quickly realized just how to correct Sele was when she called them foolish and ignorant, or at least only the former since they weren''t ignorant about how powerful the Mischievous Lion Guild, they were simply foolish and was blind enough to not see clearly that they were now in the territory of one of the most powerful Guilds in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. Truthfully speaking, the only reason why they were acting so arrogant and unreasonable from the very beginning was exactly because there were plenty of them right now, making them think that they could scare the Mischievous Lion Guild with all of their forces behind thembined together. In other words, they really believed that the Mischievous Lion Guild wouldn''t dare to offend all of them. How foolish of them... In the next moment, those unreasonable representatives who remained silent until now, in hopes that it wasn''t yet toote to salvage their current situation in the Emerald Event, quickly went to join the line to exchange the Magical resources they have for points from the Mischievous Lion Guild. They also didn''t forget to inform the people that they have brought with them to inform their respective Guilds or the forces that they belong, to gather as many Magical resources that they don''t need or can afford to sell as they would be needing all of it to earn more points. As for the representative of the Wolf Fang Guild and those other two unreasonable representatives who spoke the loudest a while ago, they lowered their heads as they quickly left the Smiling Lion Vige along with the people that they have brought with them. The ones that felt the worst were those two who spoke up before the representative of the Wolf Fang Guild. If only they choose to close their mouths and remain silent a while ago, then they would still have had the chance to join with the others. But now, there is no doubt that they would bebeled as shameless if they indeed choose to still do that. Rather than to destroy the image of their Guilds further, it is much better for them to walk the talk and decisively leave the ce. Still, it doesn''t change the fact that they are feeling immense regret for their action. There is not that much trouble to worry about for the Wolf Fang Guild since they have the support of the powerful Wolf Howl organization. But as for them, their sponsors were only those meager businesses. So, how could they hope topare themselves to them? Seeing them leave, Ethan then signaled the others to leave. He also informed the people in charge of exchanging the points of the Mischievous Lion Guild for Magical resources to cut-off once they have exchanged a total of 2 million points. The reason for doing this is simply because they want to further raise the price of the points and allow the Mischievous Lion Guild to gain more benefits in the Emerald Event. Today, they were mainly intending to disrupt the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event. They have already seeded in doing that since they have cause almost the entire top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event to shake and be unstable, which definitely caused all of the participants that wants to grab one of the spots in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event to panic and look for participants to buy as many points as they could before it is toote. But honestly, with only 2 million points alone, it would have been only possible to cause a disruption in the top 80 to top 50, which is what had happened right in the very beginning. Fortunately, the other participants who were also intending to sell their points but were just waiting for the price to reach the high limit had also decided to begin selling their points after seeing the Mischievous Lion Guild seemingly intending to sell all of their points. In their minds, they were all thinking that if they don''t sell all of their points now, then when? When the price is finally going down? When the market bes the buyer''s market and no longer the seller''s market? Before any of that bes the reality, they''d rather sell their points now and no longer wait for the price that they have expected toe as that might just cause them to only sell all of their points at a slightly higher price. Unless, of course, if they have 3 million points in their pockets to use in order to repeat such a situation from happening again the next day, which is thest day of the Emerald Event. If only they knew what the Mischievous Lion Guild was exactly nning to do tomorrow, then they would definitely risk not selling their points today. Unfortunately for them, the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t n on revealing any of that as they want to gain the majority of the benefits for themselves. Chapter 595 - The Mischievous Move Of The Mischievous Lion Guild Part 3 Chapter 595 The mischievous move of the Mischievous Lion Guild part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce When noon came, the Mischievous Lion Guild finally finished exchanging a total of 2 million points. Hence, they announced that they will momentarily stop exchanging their points for today and would continue tomorrow early morning. All the representatives that were very eager to exchange the Magic items and Magical resources that they have brought with them instantly became dumbfounded after hearing the announcement. "Wait, can you make some consideration for us... No, I mean for all of us?" "Indeed, since you are nning on selling all of your points before the Emerald Event ends anyways, then might as well sell all of it today, right?" "How about we will buy it twice the price that you are exchanging? Or we can discuss for more if you want to insist further increasing the price," All of the representatives, especially those representatives who were in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event back then, but has dropped out due to being so slow in getting more points for the Emerald Event, quickly began persuading the people in charge of exchanging the points of the Mischievous Lion Guild, hoping that they will continue selling all of their remaining 3 million or so of points today. The reason for this is simply because they really can''t wait anymore for another day. Almost all the participants in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event, at least except for the top five, are constantly switching spots. Every passing minute, some participants would either drop out from the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event or rise up from their rank, implying how intense thepetition was to grab one of the spots in the top 100. With such an ever-changing situation, no one can afford to waste any time and opportunities, or else the other participants would definitely rece their spots. There''s absolutely no one that wants that, especially those people that want to qualify for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. They even can''t bear to imagine the scene of them just sitting on the spectators'' stand, suffering in silence while watching the participants fight against each other to be the champion. Of course, merely watching someone be the champion of an event wasn''t something that would make them feel any suffering. After all, there are a lot of other Magic games and Magic sports out there in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that they can watch where participants would fight against each other for the championship. It is the thought of wasting the opportunity to cultivate in the Emerald Tree that would exactly cause them to suffer. Everyone who has experienced cultivating in the Emerald Tree in the past returned with a very fruitful harvest. Some became highly talented in taming Magical Beasts, an example of that is the current President of the Magical Beasts Tamer Association branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Some became a highly skilled warrior, an example of that are the Patriarch of the Pierce Noble Household, and Nero Noble Household, and the Matriarch of the rity Noble Household. And the most important and anticipated reward of all, returning with a really powerful Magic item with them, such example was the bow given by King Elfin the Fourth to Second Prince Elmore. These were what participants in the Emerald Event that wanted to qualify to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition really wanted to get, at least aside from the other rewards. "We deeply apologize, but we can''t do that," One of the people in charge of exchanging the points replied while shaking his head. Unfortunately, no matter how much they persuaded and how desperate the representatives were, the people in charge of exchanging the points still didn''t bend. Some of them even offered an officer position in their Guild, thinking that they could easily tempt these people who they expected should only have a low rank in the Mischievous Lion Guild, but only to end up receiving a cold stare from them. Unbeknownst to all of the representatives, these people in charge of exchanging the points were actually all Leo''s ves, which means to say that they are the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. All of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild had naturally long expected something like this to happen. That''s why during the meeting yesterday, they have all agreed that the people they will be assigned to sell their points are going to be the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. In such a way, no matter what the other participants of the Emerald Event would do, it would be impossible to make them betray the Mischievous Lion Guild as that would mean that they will die. Unless, of course, if those participants have a method to make the ve contract that they have signed in the past invalid, which doesn''t exist in the entire Celestial World. Seeing that it was impossible to persuade the people of the Mischievous Lion Guild, the representatives decided toe here really early the next morning so that they can hoard as many points as they can. But, of course, they still didn''t choose to give up since there is still a lot of time left before the end of the day, thus they quickly left and began looking for other people to buy points. Only Fate knows where these representatives would be able to find those people and whether they could seed or not. Nevertheless, they still choose to do their best because giving up is not one of their options. Although the Mischievous Lion Guild had decided to stop selling their points, that doesn''t mean that the others would also do the same thing. Unlike the Mischievous Lion Guild, the other participants who were selling their points couldn''t just simply choose to stop selling whenever they wanted to stop, or at least in this case, when they realized what the Mischievous Lion Guild should be nning on doing in the next day. This is exactly because they don''t dare to offend all of the representatives that were sent by the participants in the Emerald Event that went to purchase their points. Choosing to offend them might indeed allow them to earn more benefits, but what is the use of all of those benefits that they have earned when they will not be able to spend it? Hence, the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event continued to change, though some of the higher spots had noticeably be stabilized already since the amount of points that is being exchange had dropped to a considerable degree, at least only for today, because evidently the next day another wave of points would be circting in all of the participants that wanted to grab a spot in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event. Meanwhile, inside one of the cultivation rooms located in the underground facility, one of the doors of the cultivation rooms could be seen slowly opening. In the next moment, Leo''s figure could be seen slowly walking out of the cultivation room while wearing a triumphant smile on his face. From his expression showed alone, it is very easy to guess that he had finally seeded in shaping his Star into the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form, and not only that, it also seems like he had found that he waspatible with the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique. The person who was in charge of the cultivation rooms quickly approached Leo and greeted, "Congrattions on your sessful cultivation, Guild Leader Loki!" "Thank you," Leo nodded his head to express his appreciation and to greet back. As he was in a really good mood, he asked, "By the way, what is your name?" Hearing Leo''s question, the person in charge of the cultivation rooms, whose name was Aaron, immediately started sweating profusely as he asked while hesitating, "Is... is there something wrong, Guild Leader Loki, sir...?" "You don''t have to worry. I''m not displeased or anything of the likes with what you did before. It''s just that, I''ve seen you from the moment I entered the cultivation room and when I left, and it made me thought that it would be very awkward if I don''t even know your name," Leo exined with a smile of assurance in his face. He wasn''t a petty person, and he alsopletely understood that this person doesn''t have any other choice left but to follow what Angel has wanted him to do at that time. As much as he wanted to not reply, Aaron knew clearly that is impossible for him to do that since he was one of Leo''s ve, so he replied, "My name is Aaron, Guild Leader Loki, sir," "Aaron? What a great name. Anyways, Aaron, what day is it today?" Leo quickly changed the topic and asked. While cultivating inside the cultivation room, although he asionally takes a break and eats his meal on time, he still can''t help but forget about the time. This was exactly because all of his focus was on shaping his Star into the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath form. "It is the 29th day of this month, which is also the second to thest day before the Emerald Event is finally going to be over," Aaron quickly replied so as to not break Guild Leader Loki''s delightful mood. Contrary to that though, the moment Leo heard Aaron''s reply, his face quickly changed from those of triumphant to solemn and worry. He quickly followed up another question, "Did something huge happened during my absence?" "Yes, really huge! In fact, the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom was affected by this huge event," Aaron replied excitedly. He continued, "Aside from that, there are also a lot of good things that had happened in the Mischievous Lion Guild," Hearing Aaron''s words, Leo finally realized that he had misunderstood and that there is actually nothing for him to worry about.. But just to confirm if it was really true, he quickly decided to leave the underground facility and temporarily put aside his n of trying the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath so as to ask all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild for updates during his closed-door cultivation. Chapter 596 - Elvis Is Missing! Chapter 596 Elvis is missing! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It was already nighttime, and Leo had gathered all the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild in the meeting room to hear about what had happened while he was in his closed-door cultivation. He also wanted to share with everyone his achievement with learning the Ferocious Lion''s Wrath Magic Combat Technique, and his future n of letting others learn it as well to further improve the strength of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "I''ve heard from Aaron that a lot of good things had happened to the Mischievous Lion Guild during my closed-door cultivation, is this true?" Leo began the meeting. "Who''s Aaron?... No, that person''s identity is not important. Anyways, yes, a lot of good things had indeed happened to the Mischievous Lion Guild," Ethan replied, he exined, "One of that is we have sessfully caught the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon, and because you were gone, I decided on what to exchange it for," With a smile on his face, Leo asked, "And you have exchanged the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon for?" "For even more Emerald Elven Flyingboats, or should I call it now as Smiling Lion Flyingboat? Well, the name is not really that important. What''s important is we have 15 additional Flyingboats in the Mischievous Lion Guild," Ethan said while wearing the look of someone who is trying to say to Leo that he shouldn''t thank him because he''s only doing his best as one of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, although deep inside he really wanted Leo to appreciate and praise him for all of his efforts. Contrary to Ethan''s expectations, Leo''s smile immediately stiffens after hearing that the former had actually exchange for 15 additional Smiling Lion Flyingboat. He was already having a lot of trouble just thinking about how he should handle all of the expenses brought by all of the Flyingboats that the Mischievous Lion Guild currently have. Yet Ethan still decided to add even more trouble on top of that. Is he perhaps nning to bankrupt the entire Mischievous Lion Guild?! Noticing Leo''s expression and the sudden change of atmosphere in the meeting room, Ethan can''t help but ask, "Why? Is there something wrong with what I choose? Just to rify though, it was Angel who told me to choose whatever I deemed fit for the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild," "I indeed told you that, but if ever it was not deemed as fit for the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild, then it would not be my fault since that isn''t included on what I told you," Angel quickly objected while crossing her hand together. "You..." Ethan pointed his finger towards Angel in disbelief. He really thought that he could escape, or at least minimize, the me just by simply sharing the fault with Angel. But turns out that it waspletely out of his expectations since she had easily outyed him with her words. Now he finally understood the clear meaning behind what Leo meant when he told him in the past that women are the epitome of trouble. "Always put in your mind and never forget that it isn''t only you men that can be unreasonable. We women, if the situation really requires, can also do the same as well," ine didn''t hesitate to add salt to her husband Ethan''s wound. "I..." Ethan really doesn''t know how he should reply. He wasn''t nning on being unreasonable, or at least he will not admit on nning to do that. The only reason why he really chooses to exchange the Beast Lord Vineyard Dragon for an additional Flyingboats was exactly because he had found out that Leo had already exchange for the set of Magic armors and had even exchange for more Flyingboats. Since there was nothing else to exchange for ording to their n and knowing that Leo had also done the same thing, he might as well just add even more Flyingboats, right? At that moment, he was guessing that Leo should have thought of exchanging for more Flyingboats in preparation for once they leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom. "I can''t solely me you for all of this, but if ever you will be given future opportunities to exchange for something with the Evergreen royal family. I''m talking to all of you present here in the meeting room," Leo said as he turned to look at Cassandra and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild one by one, before continuing, "I strongly suggest that we don''t exchange for more Flyingboats. I will not be hiding anything from you nor is there any use to hiding this; I just learned that with the numbers of Flyingboats that the Mischievous Lion Guild currently possessed, one of these days we would eventually be facing a huge problem about not having sufficient Magical resources for our Flyingboats'' maintenance and to keep them all working," "So in order to avoid such a situation from happening, let''s temporarily suspend any thoughts of adding more Flyingboats, understood?" Everyone immediately nodded their heads in unison while saying, "We understand, Guild Leader Loki," "Anyways, what else had happened to the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Leo quickly returned back to the main topic of their meeting. This time, he had specifically removed the words ''Good thing'' from his question because it seems like not everyone has the same opinion of the meaning behind those two words. Ethan can''t help but hesitate after hearing Leo''s question. After nearly getting med just a while ago, he is now afraid of causing another trouble to himself. He turned to look at the others but soon noticed that it wasn''t actually only him who had the same thoughts, but the others as well. While feeling helpless, Ethan began looking for someone to share his suffering with, of course not his wife ine. After all, she had just added salt on his wounds. The person he was looking for was Elvis, who was also someone who handles a lot of matters in the Mischievous Lion Guild but in the end would still not get rewarded for all of his efforts, just like him. However, Ethan soon noticed that Elvis is actually not present in the meeting room right now, "Why is Elvis not here?" As soon as Ethan finished his words, he quickly realized that he had actually said out loud what was supposedly just going to stay inside of his mind. "Elvis? Now that you have mentioned him, Elvis hasn''t yet returned to the Smiling Lion Vige ever since the day that Leo had gone into his closed-door cultivation. Has anyone saw him these past several days?" Angel quickly asked. "So this time it''s a literal bad thing?" Leo asked before resting his head on top of his right hand that he had balled into a fist. At first, he really thought that he would be hearing a lot of good things once he was finished with his closed-door cultivation, especially after hearing Aaron''s report. Yet, just right after hearing about Ethan exchanging for an additional 15 Flyingboats from the Evergreen royal family, he would soon hear about Elvis being missing? Is this perhaps a sign that he is not allowed to have any time for himself in the future because once he does, bad things would consequently happen? "That should be far from being the case, right?" Cassandra turned to look at Elizabeth and the others, excluding Angel, hoping that one of them had seen Elvis. But unfortunately, they all shook their heads. "Elvis is a very cautious person, so there is no need to worry about him. We can rest assured that nothing had definitely happened to him," Ethan said while waving his hand to express that this is not a big problem, at all. "I also agree with that. Elvis has a somewhat simr vibe with Leo, at least in the part of being an extremely cautious person," This time, ine finally choose to support her husband Ethan''s im. "I agree as well," Edward added. He hasn''t really cooperated with Elvis that much ever since thetter joined the Mischievous Lion Guild, since he was gone for a few days along with his girlfriend Sele in their mission of investigating the Wolf Howl organization. But base on what he had heard about the guy so far, it doesn''t seem like he would just easily be caught in some kind of trouble. He continued, "Maybe Elvis is just out there, collecting more useful and relevant information that can help the Mischievous Lion Guild," "Probably," Chief Lago was feeling a bit doubtful. "He should be fine," Sebastian expressed his thoughts. "Yeah, maybe Elvis is just spending his time with a woman that he likes," Dan said as he turned to look at Sebastian meaningfully. "Boys," Sele rolled her eyes. "Youngsters will always be youngsters no matter what," Old man Torre shook his head. As much as Leo really wanted to believe that there was nothing wrong with Elvis being missing from the moment he began with his closed-door cultivation until this present time, but after hearing from Uncle Elfin that the Naughty Elves organization had created a lot of clones of Elvis, he subconsciously thought that Elvis was caught by them. Additionally, with his assumption previously about Elvis being rted to what the Naughty Elves organization was nning on doing in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, he can''t help but firmly believe that it should most likely be the case right now. It wasn''t only Leo who was thinking about such an assumption. Iasiah and Nightingale, the two who hade with Leo in his visit to the Evergreen royal family''s castle and had also heard everything that Leo and Uncle Elfin had talked about Elvis, have their faces turned solemn after realizing that Elvis is missing. "Iasiah and Nightingale, are you both also thinking what I''m currently thinking," Leo asked while looking at Iasiah and Nightingale. "Assuming that Elvis is indeed missing, then he is most likely in the hands of the Naughty Elves organization as we speak," Iasiah replied. "It seems like the history of the Emerald Tree Kingdom would be repeating once again in this present time," Nightingale said before heaving a heavy sigh. Chapter 597 - Leos Mischievous Plan Against The Naughty Elves Organization Chapter 597 Leo''s mischievous n against the Naughty Elves organization Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Hearing Iasiah and Nightingale''s words, everyone inside the meeting room, excluding Leo and Angel, instantly became shocked. None of them had really expected for the current situation to suddenly take such a huge turn for the worst. From merely Elvis being absent in today''s meeting, to Elvis being missing, and now to Elvis being kidnapped and is in the hands of the Naughty Elves organization. The development was just so fast, or more appropriately, the changes of the conversation happened in an instant. If it was only Leo who had assumed that to be the case, then they could understand it perfectly well, considering that he is an extremely cautious person. But seeing that even Iasiah and Nightingale believe it to be the case, and from Angel''s expression, it also seems like she had thought the same thing as well, this only means that there is a reason for all of them to believe that. But, a few of them still doesn''t believe it to be the case, such as Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago. "That is impossible," Ethan shook his head to express that he doesn''t believe their im. "Let''s just say that Elvis is indeed now in the hands of Naughty Elves organization," ine said as she looked at the others before continuing to exin, "But the question of whether Elvis will cooperate with them or not would still remain. And most likely, he will choose not to cooperate even with the risk of dying. So, there is no use in capturing him. I would rather believe that Elvis is dead already than the assumption that he is kidnapped by the Naughty Elves organization," Edward and Chief Lago quickly nodded their heads in agreement with what ine had just said. In their minds, they strongly doubt the feasibility that the Naughty Elves organization would kidnap Elvis. If that is really true, then what for? To use Elvis'' talent to make maps? But he could just simply reject their orders as long as he wanted to, and forcing him to do it by threatening to kill him is also going to be impossible because he would certainly rather die than to make the same mistake that he had regretted so much in the past. And most likely it is going to be next to impossible for the Naughty Elves organization in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to use the Mischievous Lion Guild to threaten Elvis since destroying a Guild with a Gxy-level Mage and four people with 9-Star level cultivation is not that easy to achieve, especially without sending some of their core members who are less likely to be stationed in such a small Kingdom territory, nor could they also use the remaining members of the Night Ear group because all of them are now currently members of the Mischievous Lion Guild after buying them from the ve Houses. If the Naughty Elves organization is also nning to use Elvis to do other things for them, then just like what was previously mentioned; he could always just choose to reject them as long as he wanted to and die. No matter what the Naughty Elves organization wanted Elvis for, it is one hundred percent impossible to make him cooperate, especially when death is one of the essible options that he could choose. In spite of Ethan and the other''s opinion though, Leo and the others who knew about the possible reason for Elvis'' being kidnapped by the Naughty Elves organization didn''t care about whether they believe it or not. Unlike them, they have already discovered plenty of evidence to prove their assumption. "But they have already made a lot of Elvis'' clones, so what is the use of kidnapping him?" Angel asked in curiosity. "Indeed," Iasiah nodded his head in agreement. "Unless if they want the original because the fakes can''t outperform Elvis," Nightingale expressed his opinion. Hearing the mention of ''Clones'', ''Originals'', and ''Fake'', Ethan and the otherspletely became dumbfounded. Cassandra and the others also felt the same as they really don''t have any sort of clue what Angel and the others were talking about. "Wait, wait, wait..." Ethan quickly interrupted. He then turned to look at Leo and asked, "What do you mean about Elvis'' clones, originals, and fakes?" "If only you and the others don''t keep on interrupting us, then we would have long already finished informing all of you about what we have discovered during our visit to the Evergreen royal family''s castle!" Leo said, a bit irritated of Ethan and the others others'' constant interruption. "Oh..." Ethan began scratching his head in embarrassment. On the other hand, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago quickly began doing some other things so as to push all the me to Ethan. Heaving a sigh of helplessness, Leo exined, "Previously, I have already assumed that Elvis is going to be rted to whatever the Naughty Elves organization was nning to do. But because I have no proof to prove my im, I choose to put my thoughts aside until I find some evidence," "And coincidentally, during my visit to the Evergreen royal family''s castle, Uncle Elfin revealed to me that they have discovered the Naughty Elves organization are making a lot of clones of Elvis using their newly invented Magic Technology," "Until now, aside from the Naughty Elves organization, no one else still knew about what they are exactly intending to do with those clones of Elvis," "But one thing is for certain, that is; Elvis is definitely rted to whatever the Naughty Elves organization is nning to do in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Leo finished exining. "Elvis is rted to the n of the Naughty Elves organization...?" Ethan slumped back on his chair as he really didn''t expect to hear such a shocking revtion. "If that is really the case, then why didn''t you tell us in advance so that we can at least protect Elvis?" ine asked in frustration. One of their Executives was kidnapped by one of their sworn enemies, and despite the fact that their own Guild Leader knew about it, he actually still chooses not to reveal any of the information to them. Almost all of them came from the Lionheart Kingdom, but yet it feels like he still doesn''t trust them that much to reveal some of his secrets. "Yeah," Edward nodded his head, feeling a bit disappointed in Leo for not telling them what he knew. "One of us could havee with Elvis and prevented the Naughty Elves organization from sessfully kidnapping him," Chief Lago paused to shake his head, he then continued, "Now what? With Elvis in the hands of the Naughty Elves organization, we surely can''t make reckless moves against them anymore! And I know for sure that the majority of us here would definitely object to sacrificing Elvis," Although the others wanted to defend Leo, especially Angel, Iasiah, and Nightingale, but listening to what Ethan and the others had just said, they can''t help but also agree with them. Since Leo knew about it, then why didn''t he told any of them? It didn''t take that long though for them to know the exact reason why... "Who said that we would need to sacrifice Elvis? I mean, yes, I did choose to sacrifice him, or at least I had used him in order to benefit us, but not in the way that it would literally kill him, rather I was merely using him to find the whereabouts of the Naughty Elves organization," Leo said as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile, he continued, "While the majority of you were away, the Naughty Elves organization dared to scheme against us by secretly putting a Savage Fox Potion in the carcasses of our 7-Star Storm Sparrows, causing us to have no other choice left but to kill all of our 8-Star Storm Sparrows after feeding them those carcasses, which then affected the quality of our future sets of Magic armors," "I really hate the feeling of being oblivious of the things around me. That feeling when none of us were able to know about the scheme of the Naughty Elves organization until it finally strikes us was so annoying. So, this time, we will also do the same thing to the Naughty Elves organization as well. We will make them have a taste of the mischievousness of the Mischievous Lion Guild!" Indeed, back then, he wasn''t mainly sending Elvis to investigate about who had put the Savage Fox Potion in the carcasses of those 7-Star Storm Sparrows. He had many ns in mind behind that order. And one of those ns was by sending Elvis to investigate, he was also giving the Naughty Elves organization the perfect opportunity to kidnap him. With Elvis investigating the Naughty Elves organization, it would be very easy for them to secretly lead him under his nose towards a trap that they have already prepared as long as they provide him with the correct information that he wanted to know. However, unbeknownst to the Naughty Elves organization, Elvis was actually also a walking trap as well. There is this thing that only he could see attached to Elvis, specifically the String of Fate. By just simply following where the green-colored String of Fate of Elvis leads him towards, there is no doubt that he will definitely be able to easily find the whereabouts of the Naughty Elves organization and at the same time also save Elvis. As for how exactly he was so sure that they will not kill Elvis; honestly, he wasn''t even sure about that.... No, what he means to say is, he didn''t even believe that he could actually make use of this n, that''s why he was also feeling a bit doubtful when he first heard that Elvis is currently missing since this situation right now was somewhat unexpected for him to really happened. Chapter 598 - Feeding The Naughty Elves Organization The Same Poison Chapter 598 Feeding the Naughty Elves organization the same poison Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce In Leo''s opinion, this n should have only a tinny tiny bit of chance of really happening. The reason for this was because, back then, he also strongly assumed that the Naughty Elves organization doesn''t need Elvis anymore because of the fact that they can make a lot of clones of him now. If they need Elvis, then they could just simply make use of the clones that they have, at least in such a way they won''t be experiencing any sort of trouble because those clones would definitely follow whatever they told them to do, unlike Elvis who would certainly rather die than to cooperate. Therefore, what he was really expecting the most to happened was that, once the Naughty Elves organization noticed that Elvis is currently investigating about them, then they would send some of their members to kill him so as to prevent him from getting to the very bottom of what he is looking for, which would then make him run away desperately just like before so that he could escape from them again and report to Leo what he had found out before getting discovered. And because of Elvis'' desperation during his escape, some of his men who are spread throughout the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, especially in the Emerald City, would then noticed him, simr to the past, and provide him help, which would be the main reason why he would be saved. Honestly, the only reason why he had thought of this n was because he remembered that the Wolf Howl organization had tried to ambush Elvis when he returned to the Emerald Tree Kingdom in the past. If Elvis is really rted to whatever the Naughty Elves organization is nning to do in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, then that ambush set by the Wolf Howl organization should be intended to capture him, not to kill him. After all, there are more uses to someone alivepared to someone who is dead. Since the case turns out to be Elvis getting kidnapped by the Naughty Elves organization, then he can make use of the following ns he had prepared. "So you''re telling all of us here that Elvis being missing right now was actually also part of your n?" Cassandra doubtfully asked. "It was merely something that I thought about. I never really expected that it would exactly turn out to be the case right now," Leo replied. "Oh, good, because it would definitely make us all think that you know everything," Elizabeth said in sarcasm. "Well, I want to know everything, but that is not possible, right?" Leo shook his head. Just like what he had mentioned a while ago, this situation was merely one of the many assumptions that he had thought about before, one of the very least to be more exact. During that time when he ordered Elvis to investigate, he had thought of plenty of different possible oues in his mind, and all of them has different follow-up ns that he had prepared whenever it turned out to be the right case. As an extremely cautious person, such an action is only natural for him. He always prepares for whatever kinds of situations would happen so that there won''t be any unknown variables and troublesome situations. "So, how exactly do you n on making the Naughty Elves organization have a taste of the mischievousness of the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Angel asked intriguingly. "Simple, we will feed the Naughty Elves organization the same poison that they have made us drink previously," Leo replied. "Drink the same poison...?" Veronica began thinking deeply of what Leo exactly meant about with his words. In the next moment, her eyes lit up as she said, "So you know where Elvis exactly is?" "Not really, but I know a certain someone out there who can lead us right to Elvis," Leo vaguely revealed. Of course, he won''t reveal that this certain someone is the God of Fate, or to be more precise, the Fate Cube. Although Cassandra and the majority of the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild long already knew about the existence of the God of Fate and the Fate Cube, but Iasiah and Nightingale still don''t have any clue about it. It is not yet the right time to tell them about that information. "Okay," Ash and the others quickly understood who this certain someone that Leo meant was. Unlike them, Iasiah and Nightingale don''t know about that certain someone they meant. However... "The two of us might not know who exactly is that certain someone you are all talking about, but I''m guessing that you can find Elvis, which at the same time would also allow us to find the whereabouts of the Naughty Elves organization," Iasiah expressed his understanding. "And ording to your n of feeding the Naughty Elves organization the same poison, then I''m guessing that they also don''t have the slightest clue that we know of a secret method to finding Elvis, thus allowing us tounch a surprise attack on them, just like what they have done to us previously," Nightingale quickly added with a bright smile on his face. "Bingo!" Leo nodded his head in confirmation. He then continued, "We are going to execute this n as inconspicuous as we possibly could, which means to say that only all of us present in the meeting room right now can participate. As for the rest, they will bepletely left out of the dark, understood?" The exact reason why he only wanted him and the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild to execute this n is because if ever the Naughty Elves organization got to hear about it, then they''ll definitely transfer Elvis to another much more secured ce. At that time, it would be more difficult to save him. Aside from that, if the Naughty Elves organization really knew that they are gone, then they might just make use of such a good opportunity to take advantage of the Smiling Lion Vige. Many other consequences could also happened while they are all gone. And he doesn''t want any of that to happen, that''s why it is much better to only allow the people he trusted the most to participate. "Understood!" Cassandra and the others nodded their heads in affirmation. "So here''s the n..." Leo began telling everyone of his n. ... As the clock strikes 12 in the evening, Leo and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, who were all thought to supposedly be already sleeping inside their respective manors at this time, used the cover of the night as they slowly left the Smiling Lion Vige in many different directions. In this way, it would be really difficult to notice them since they were all moving individually instead of as a group. Although they were all moving separately, all of them had the same direction of where to go inside their minds, which is also their meeting ce after sessfully leaving the Smiling Lion Vige, specifically the small cave where Elvis was trapped inside along with a few of his men when they first found him nearby the Smiling Lion Vige in the past. Anyways, secretly slipping through the Smiling Lion Vige isn''t really that difficult to achieve. Of course, it is not because the security measures iscking, but because Ethan, as someone who had designed the security measures of the Smiling Lion Vige, naturally knew of all of the loopholes that they could use. What only a few people knew about, during the construction of the Smiling Lion Vige, Ethan had actually assigned a few core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild to construct some secret passages leading towards the outside of the Smiling Lion Vige. Those secret passages are obviously going to be used in case of any emergencies in the Smiling Lion Vige, thus allowing them to get both in and out of the Smiling Lion Vige without being noticed by anyone who doesn''t know about the existence of those secret passages. Ethan had informed Leo and the others about those secret passages during the meeting a few hours ago, and each of them was assigned their own respective secret passages that they will be using in order to leave the Smiling Lion Vige without being easily noticed. Aside from using those secret passages to leave the Smiling Lion Vige though, they would actually also be using them to scout the surrounding area of the Smiling Lion Vige. This is just to make sure that no scouts from the Guilds or other forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that are assigned to observe the Smiling Lion Vige are able to identally find them, which might just be the main reason for their n to get found out by other people, including the Naughty Elves organization. This was the main reason why they didn''t move in groups, so that they can cover each other''s back and make sure that no one would be able to find them while moving towards their meeting ce. It was only around twenty minutes or soter that everyone has finally gathered together in their agreed meeting ce. The first ones to arrive were both Charlotte and Nightingale since the two of them were able to use Dark Element Magic spells. Second to arrive was naturally Leo, considering that he had studied assassination when he was still a child, then followed after by Ethan, ine, Edward, Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, old man Torre, and Iasiah. As for thest ones to arrive, which was already within everyone''s expectations, were Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash. Since everyone has finally gathered together, Leo then motioned his hand to follow him as he said, "Let''s go!" Chapter 599 - Break And Bust Chapter 599 Break and Bust Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The direction that Leo was leading everyone was towards the northeast of the Smiling Lion Vige. It was where the direction of the green-colored String of Fate of Elvis was pointing him towards. Ethan and the others didn''t ask any questions and simply followed behind Leo. They all knew that Leo has his own secret method to find Elvis, so the only thing they should do is to follow him closely. After traveling to the northeast of the Smiling Lion Vige for a few hours, Leo suddenly stopped everyone a few tens of meters away from a wooden hut located in front of them. Anyone who found this wooden hut right in the middle of the forest would not find that something was strange about this ce. Everyone would just immediately think that someone had purposely built the hut to shelter those who stumbled upon this ce and were looking for a somewhatfortable ce to stay and spend the night. The reason for such an assumption is because of the fact alone that there was plenty of neatly arranged firewood by the side with some of them evidently just newly mixed in the pile despite the fact that there was no one to be seen living inside the hut. Actually, there are a lot of simr wooden huts scattered throughout the deep parts of the Emerald Forest, which aremonly called by everyone as temporary shelters. Temporary shelters are purposely built in the wilderness and could be used by anyone whenever they want. The only requirement when using them is to restock the firewood before leaving so that the other people who will stumble upon the ce after them could have some firewood to use. Ethan approached Leo''s side as he asked with doubt in his voice, "Is Elvis inside that wooden hut?" "Yes," Leo nodded his head solemnly as he started walking carefully towards the side while his attention was still fully focused on the wooden hut. "That is a bit strange," Ethan expressed his thoughts. What Ethan is feeling right now is actually the exact reason why Leo''s face had turned solemn while observing that wooden hut. There was no one inside the wooden hut, but the green-colored String of Fate of Elvis was pointing towards that direction. He had tried moving to the side to see if it was just a coincidence that the green-colored String of Fate of Elvis was pointing towards the wooden hut, but to his surprised, it was still pointing towards the wooden hut, which means to say that Elvis is indeed inside that wooden hut. "Charlotte and Nightingale, see if there is anyone or anything strange about that wooden hut," Leo motioned his hand towards Charlotte and Nightingale. It would be best to allow the two of them to approach that wooden hut first because they have the means to conceal themselves and avoid easily getting noticed. Without hesitation, Charlotte and Nightingale quickly disappeared from their location and began closely observing the wooden hut. "Are you really sure that Elvis is inside that wooden hut? I already inspected it with my Mana just now, and I found nothing strange about that wooden hut nor is there anyone inside," Ethan informed Leo while feeling really curious about where could Elvis hide in such a small wooden hut. "Let''s just wait and see," Leo replied before turning his head to looked at Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, and Ash as he ordered them, "Set up a circr perimeter 20 meters away from the wooden hut. Make sure that there is no one nearby the ce and once you find someone, capture them if you can and prevent them from moving, but if you can''t, then report back here to avoid any danger, understood?" "Yes," Cassandra and the others nodded their heads in unison. They then quickly decided on which direction each of them should go before finally disappearing. As soon as Cassandra and the others left, Charlotte and Nightingale returned and informed everyone that it was just an ordinary wooden hut. There was nothing strange about it, and everything they have found wasmon things that can be found in practically almost every temporary shelter. Hearing Charlotte and Nightingale''s reports, Leo quickly summoned five Earth Elementals and made them sneak towards the wooden hut to check on the surrounding ground for anything strange. He had already experienced plenty of such situations in the past, such as a base hidden under a ravine, behind the wall of a sewer, and many other more. Whooooosh! As soon as the five Earth Elementals arrived nearby the wooden hut, he immediately received a report from one of them that there is a secret tunnel hidden using a Concealment Magic Array underneath the wooden hut. "There is a secret tunnel underneath the wooden hut with a Concealment Magic Array," Leo informed everyone. He finally understood the exact reason why the green-colored String of Fate of Elvis keeps on pointing towards that wooden hut, it is actually because there is a tunnel leading towards somewhere. "We should be extra careful, I''m very certain that they have used a powerful Magic Array, maybe even a Gxy-level Magic Array, considering that it was able to remain undetected despite probing it with my Mana," Ethan quickly warned everyone. As a Gxy-level Mage, only a powerful Magic Array could remain hidden from him. "Understood," Everyone nodded their heads in understanding. After waiting for tens of minutes, Cassandra and the others finally sent their reports that there is no one else aside from them in the surrounding 20 meters area of the wooden hut. "Charlotte, you stay here and protect Cassandra and the others. Make sure that they all remain safe. The rest of you,e with me," Leo said as he then began sneaking towards the wooden hut. Arriving inside the wooden hut, Leo then pointed towards the firece right at the very center as he said, "That is where the secret tunnel is located at, be careful not to identally step on it," Ethan and the others quickly moved a bit further away from the firece. At the same time, they also remained on guard for the other things in their surroundings. After all, this was a suspected hiding ce of the Naughty Elves organization. There might be some hidden traps around here to guard against people like them. Leo began analyzing the size of the Magic Array through the help of his five Earth Elementals. After he finished determining the exact size of the Magic Array, he then ordered the five Earth Elementals to dig another hole a meter away from the firece. This was the method that he had always used in the past whenever he encountered a ce with a Concealment Magic spell. And this Concealment Magic Array shouldn''t be that much of a differencepared to those. But contrary to Leo''s thoughts, before any of the five Earth Elementals could begin digging, Ethan quickly stopped him, "Quickly make them stop!" Not a secondte, Leo instantly made the five Earth Elementals stop digging as he then turned to looked at Ethan and asked, "Is there something wrong with what I''m doing?" "Yes!" Ethan hastily nodded his head in fear that Leo would suddenly continue digging the tunnel. He quickly exined, "This Concealment Magic Array that they are using to hide this secret tunnel is certainly not simr to those really weak Star-level Magic Array," "I have once witnessed the power of a simr kind of Gxy-level Concealment Magic Array in the past, and digging a tunnel just a meter away from them would be a very stupid thing to do as it would just straight out make the person who had put this Concealment Magic Array here notice that we are trying to trespass this ce" "Base on that merchant''s exnation, if we want to trespass such kind of Concealment Magic Array, then we should either kill the person who put it here or we create a tunnel hundreds of meters away from this ce. But just to be safe though, if you are really nning on creating another tunnel and connect it to wherever this tunnel here leads towards, then you should do it a kilometer away from the location of this Concealment Magic Array. So that you will not be within in its effective range," Ethan finished exining. Leo can''t help but heave a sigh of relief after hearing Ethan''s exnation. If he didn''t quickly stop his five Earth Elementals from digging a tunnel, then they would have definitely get noticed already by the Naughty Elves organization. "Then, doesn''t that mean it is going to be impossible to trespass from this Concealment Magic Array without getting noticed?" Edward can''t help but asked, he then exined, "What if the underground base of the Naughty Elves organization is actually within the kilometer range of this Concealment Magic Array? In such a case, whatever we do, we will not be able to get in without getting noticed by the Naughty Elves organization," "Of course, there is also a possibility that the location of their base is outside the kilometer range of the Concealment Magic Array, but the only problem is, that would take us a very long time to reach, which is not something we want since we have already agreed to return before morninges," "So you are suggesting that instead of sneaking inside, we should just break and bust?" Chief Lago asked. "Break and bust? Hmmm... Oh, yeah, break in and then bust Elvis out of this ce!" Edward nodded his head in acknowledgment. At the side, Leo and the others looked at each other as if wanting to know if they also agree with what Edward was nning to do. "It shouldn''t be that big of a problem, right?" Ethan asked, he continued, "Whether we choose tounch our attack now orter, we would still be able to catch the Naughty Elves organization in surprise. After all, none of them knows about what we are nning to do here. And even if they can indeed notice us once we trespass this Concealment Magic Array, they shouldn''t still be able to easily prepare themselves together to defend against us nor can they quickly send reinforcement toe over here. So, rather than troubling ourselves by digging another tunnel towards their base with no assurance of the exact location, we might as well just break and bust," "Indeed!" Everyone quickly found Ethan''s exnation reasonable. "Break and bust it is!" Leo smiled mischievously before ordering his five Earth Elementals to continue digging the tunnel. Boooooom! Chapter 600 - Rescuing Elvis Part 1 Chapter 600 Rescuing Elvis part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Booooooom! Before Ethan and the others could react, the surrounding circr area of the firece was tunneled in by the five Earth Elementals of Leo, which soon revealed the tunnel leading towards the base of the Naughty Elves organization. "What are you all waiting for, let''s quickly break in and bust Elvis out of this ce!" Leo said before quickly entering the tunnel. Ethan and the others looked at each other, and in the next second, all of them swiftly followed after Leo. None of them wanted to be left behind and pick up the scraps left by the others during the fight. The tunnel from the entrance wasn''t really big, at most enough to fit a single adult person. But as they continue moving forward, the tunnel slowly expanded in size, until eventually, it became tens of meters wide. It was also at this moment that they finally encountered the first wave of members of the Naughty Elves organization, specifically a total of ten people. "Who are you?! Stop if you don''t want to mess with the Naughty Elves organization!" One of the members of the Naughty Elves organization threatened. "It seems like we havee in the right ce," Leo said to the others,pletely ignoring that member of the Naughty Elves organization as if he was merely thin air. "The person with the lowest kill count will have to handle all the work in the office for a month straight!" Ethan suddenly proposed,pletely catching everyone off-guard, including those ten members of the Naughty Elves organization. He didn''t bother waiting for everyone to agree as he quicklyunches forward to begin killing their enemies in front. However, before Ethan could even get closer to the members of the Naughty Elves organization, the five Earth Elementals of Leo swiftly began shooting earth spikes. Even without Leo''s order, the five Earth Elementals have their own consciousness and arepletely able to determined enemies and foes. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! One by one, the members of the Naughty Elves organization began dropping to the ground with a lifeless body. And soon, all of them dropped down to the ground, dead. "You..." Ethan turned to look at Leo, a bit shocked at the scene that just happened seemingly in an instant. "Ten kills for me, while zero kills for all of you!" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. He then quickly turned serious and jumped to the back of one of his Earth Elementals and ordered them, "Full speed ahead!" As soon as they heard Leo''s order, the five Earth Elementals didn''t hesitate to charge forward once again. With such an opportunity to not work in the office for a month, he of course wouldn''t waste it! From Leo''s actions alone, it could easily be guessed already that he had epted Ethan''s proposition of whoever has the lowest kill count will have to handle all the work in the office for a month straight. And it also seems like that it wasn''t only him that had epted Ethan''s proposition as well. Seeing Leo quickly leaving and getting farther and farther away in every passing second, Ethan didn''t waste any more time as he wanted to overtake Leo in charging ahead, which will allow him to kill their enemies in front before anyone else does. However, before he could even lift off his feet and begin flying, ine and the others behind him were one step ahead of him. They all pushed him to the side in order to dy him before flying forward. Iasiah even casted a thick Ice Wall spell in order to block Ethan''s path forward and dy him. Honestly, they weren''t really nning on doing that to Ethan, because it would be much more safer if all of them were fighting together against the Naughty Elves organization, especially in this new and unfamiliar environment. But because he dared to y unfairly just now, then dying him is their little payback to him. Fortunately, with the current cultivation level of Ethan, the thick ice wall that Iasiah had casted didn''t really dy him for that long. Booooom! "You guys are really going to pay for this!" Ethan eximed loudly as he flew really fast. It didn''t take him that long to overtake ine and the others, and soon he eventually caught after Leo. But before he passed by Leo, he turned to look at him and ask, "Can I?" Looking at Ethan by his side, Leo smiled and replied, "Just go ahead," "Okay!" Ethan said excitedly. He didn''t hesitate anymore as he swiftly charges at the very front. Ethan''s figure eventually disappeared from Leo''s sight. But instead of feeling bad about it, a mischievous smile instead slowly formed on his lips. Unbeknownst to Ethan, Leo was actually just using him to handle the possible dangers in front of them. Until now, none of them know clearly well the exact strength and numbers of the enemies that they will be fighting against in this ce. After all, they didn''t have any prior information before arriving here. The only reason why they were confident to attack this ce was because of their over-all strength that hardly anyone in the Emerald Tree Kingdom couldpare with. Still, they didn''t be overconfident just because of that. That''s why he decided to send Ethan, a Gxy-level Mage, in front to check and confirm the situation of the Naughty Elves organization first. Anyways, no one should be able to easily defeat him here with how powerful he is. But if ever there is actually one, then they have ine, Edward, and Chief Lago, who are not that far away from Ethan, that can assist him in the fight. Although, it seems like they aren''t also really nning to rush ahead before checking and confirming the situation in front first as well. Obviously, they are more than aware of the fact that it would be very stupid for them to do the same action as Ethan. And besides, as long as they aren''t the person with the lowest kill count, they wouldn''t have to suffer the consequences. As for why exactly is Ethan so rush right now? It should be because; out of everyone present here, he''s the only one who extremely hates staying in the office after nearly spending almost half of this month''s time doing nothing else aside from working in the office. After a few minutes, dozens of explosions began sounding ahead of Leo and the others. Multiple shouts ofmand could also be heard from many different directions. "The area in front should be much more spacious than this, so don''t hesitate to spread out the moment you arrive there," Leo said to everyone behind him. "Affirmative," ine and the others nodded their heads in unison. Soon, everyone finally arrived at the main area of the base of the Naughty Elves organization. A base with hundreds of meters of wide space soon appeared in front of everyone''s sight. There were many infrastructures found inside the base, such as dozens of metal bridges that are connecting one ce to another, tens of rooms leading towards some still unknown ces, some water tanks with orange-colored liquid inside and are connected together through steel pipes, and some other things that Leo and the others can''t recognize, not because they don''t know what it was, but rather because Ethan had already destroyed them beyond recognition. And speaking about the devil... Right at the very center, Ethan''s figure could be seen flying near the ceiling of the base whileunching one Magic spell after another towards the area where a lot of members of the Naughty Elves organization were gathered together and attacking him. He could also be seen dodging from time to time as well so that he will not get hit by any of the attacksunched towards his direction. Noticing that Leo and the others had finally arrived, Ethan eximed loudly, "A little help here!" "Nah, you alone should be enough to handle all of them," Leo jokingly replied. He then tapped the shoulder of the Earth Elemental he''s riding on as he ordered, "Begin your massacre!" After saying that, Leo then quickly leaped back andnded on a metal bridge nearby. In the next second, the five Earth Elementals began jumping from one metal bridge to another as if they were monkeys... No, actually, they could somewhat be considered as one, since they are currently in their Bedrock Kong form, thus their actions were somewhat to be expected already. While moving, they were also shooting earth spikes towards all the members of the Naughty Elves organization that they can find, causing tens of them to drop dead down to the ground in every passing minute. Consequently, Leo began summoning more Earth Elementals. Some of them he ordered to attack, while the others stayed by his side to defend and protect him, and at the same time asionallyunching attacks from time to time. He also summoned a few Wind Elementals to sneaked pass everyone and look for where the Naughty Elves organization had imprisoned Elvis. Of course, ine and the others wouldn''t just let Leo and Ethan simply have everything for themselves. They swiftly separated from each other and began taking care of the members of the Naughty Elves organization in their respective locations. With the speed of the Wind Elementals and their unique capability of almost being unhindered while moving, and on top of that, they were also following the green-colored String of Fate of Elvis to easily lead them towards his location, it didn''t take them that long to find where he was being imprisoned. None of the guards around the cell of Elvis was able to notice their arrival, including Elvis as well. "Found you," Leo can''t help but smile after he has finally found Elvis. He then quickly ordered the Earth Elementals around him to stay close. While taking advantage of the mess caused by Ethan and the others, Leo slowly made his way towards the room where the Wind Elementals had found Elvis. There weren''t really that many people guarding the location of the prison cell of Elvis. Maybe because they have all assumed that no one will be able to find this location considering how extremely hidden it was, which honestly speaking, was actually true. In fact, without the cheat-like unique capability of Leo, then there''s no doubt that it would be extremely difficult for him to find the location of Elvis. He might not even be able to guess that such an ordinary wooden hut back on the surface would actually have a secret tunnel hidden using a Concealment Magic Array underneath leading straight towards what should only be one of the hidden bases of the Naughty Elves organization in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. Chapter 601 - Rescuing Elvis Part 2 Chapter 601 Rescuing Elvis part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo quickly cleared the hallway leading towards the prison cell with the assistance of his Earth Elementals and the vision provided by his Wind Elementals. The members of the Naughty Elves organization guarding the prison cell can''t help but be dumbfounded after seeing how fast Leo was able to kill his way through towards their location. It was as if no one could hide from his sight since he could always urately hit wherever they were hiding. Some of them even thought that there might be a spy hiding amongst them and pointing Leo to where their hiding spots are. But after seeing that Leo didn''t even spare anyone, such a thought was quickly put aside. If there was really a spy helping Leo, then just how unlucky was that spy to still die despite providing him help? Although that wasn''t really what shocked them the most. urately spotting where they were hiding could still be exined by numerous different reasons, such as experience, skills, or the use of a Magic spell. Of course, there are other reasons as well aside from those three. But the appearance of those Earth Elementals being controlled by Leo was beyond theirprehension. It waspletely beyond everyone''s expectations that someone could actually control such a powerful Magic Entity. Even though those Earth Elementals were a lot weakerpared to the Elementals or Nature''s Wrath that they have always heard or known about, it still doesn''t change the fact that someone could control them. As to how the members of the Naughty Elves organization were able to discover the Earth Elemental''s real identity despite of the fact that they were currently disguised using the Bedrock Kong form. It was simply because every now and then, after one of those supposedly Golems were destroyed, Leo would summon another one to patch up his defense and not to destroy the formation. But due to how intense the battle was, he couldn''t afford anymore to turn them into toy soldiers first then make them disguise into the Bedrock Kong form before finally erging their sizes. Doing so will definitely just cause him a lot of trouble. With such a discovery, the remaining members of the Naughty Elves organization guarding the prison cells wanted to find an escape path so that they can escape and report to the Naughty Elves organization. But unfortunately, it seems like Leo wasn''t nning on letting any of them escape from this ce alive. Obviously, this was the exact reason why Leo wasn''t afraid of not disguising those other Earth Elementals anymore since everyone that knew about his secret would die together with it. In other words, dead men tell no tales. As long as they are all dead, no one would be able to spread his secret outside of this ce. Although he is fully aware that Cassandra and the others are currently up on the surface, so even if one of these members of the Naughty Elves organization could indeed escape from this ce, that person would still not be able to escape alive from them, but better be safe than sorry. A lot of unknown variables still have a possibility of turning into a reality, even if there is only a small chance for it to really happen. "You will regret attacking one of the bases of the Naughty Elves organization..." "Whether I''ll regret my actions or not, you will not be able to live to see that daye nheless," Leo smile before shing the head of thatst remaining member of the Naughty Elves organization guarding the prison cell with one of his disposable daggers. "Leo!" Elvis immediately called out after finally confirming that the person in front of him was indeed Leo, and it''s also very easy for him to guess that those other people currently causing a lot of ruckuses inside the base of the Naughty Elves organization are from the Mischievous Lion Guild. While approaching Elvis, Leo slowly formed his lips into a mischievous smile before muttering, "If you are thinking of trying to pretend to be Elvis and make us rescue you, then you are unfortunately tricking the wrong person," Whoooooosh! The disposable dagger that Leo had used just now was thrown straight towards Elvis who had called out to him. Elvis looked at the dagger that has stabbed straight to his heart as he then slowly turned to look at Leo again and asked, "How?" "A mere fake like you doesn''t need to know anything in this world," Leo immediately pushed the disposable dagger even deeper into Elvis'' clone''s heart. After taking the life of Elvis'' clone away, he then pointed towards the wall in front of him before ordering his Earth Elementals, "Destroy this wall!" Booooom! Booooom! Booooom! After destroying the wall, Leo immediately found Elvis whose all four limbs were locked to a rectangr table. There was also a Magic Restriction Bracelet on his right hand, which prevented him from using any of his Magic spells, and some kind of metal instrument to prevent him from speaking. Though, his eyes were still showing the look of relief after knowing that Leo wasn''t tricked by one of his clones. "So, how was your week''s vacation? Did you enjoy your stay in this five-star underground base?" Leo asked jokingly before ordering his Earth Elementals to help Elvis. As soon as the metal instrument preventing him from speaking was removed by one of the Earth Elementals, Elvis immediately replied, "It wasn''t really something I could consider as fun, but it was at least worth staying here," "Oh, I didn''t expect you were one of those so-called M," Leo put his hand forward and pulled Elvis up. Rolling his eyes, Elvis replied, "During the time that they were torturing me to get relevant information about the Mischievous Lion Guild while at the same time also preventing me frommitting suicide as well, they continuously talk about what the Naughty Elves organization were nning to do to the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "I didn''t really expect that much that you will indeede here and rescue me, let alone this quick. But I gambled on the chances to notmit suicide and keep on listening to them revealing all of their ns and secrets to me. It was simply because I thought that maybe, after all of this time, being caught by the Naughty Elves organization was actually one of your many ns," "It seems like I didn''t disappoint the chips you have gambled on me," Leo smiled in response. Chapter 602 - The Unfortunate Elvis Chapter 602 The unfortunate Elvis Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Although I can say for sure that you have indeed not disappointed me, but I still can''t help but feel somewhat vexed after seeing how you didn''t even hesitate for a single second or flinch when you killed one of my clones just now. Didn''t it urred to you that maybe, just maybe, even 1% chance, that the clone that you have killed just now would actually turn out to be me?" Elvis can''t help but ask. "Such a thought had indeed urred to me. But if that really turned out to be the case, then I guessed it can''t be helped that the Mischievous Lion Guild will lose one of their capable Executives," Leo said before letting out a chuckle. After seeing Leo chuckling at his question, Elvis can''t help but heave a sigh of relief as he said, "It seems like you have a method to determine whether that clone was really me or not," "d to see you safe and sound, Mister Obvious," Leo said before quickly changing the topic, "Anyways, how about you quickly get out of here and join the others in killing every member of the Naughty Elves organization in this base," "Is there really a need for us to do such a thing? I''m guessing that you have already seen that Gxy-level Concealment Magic Array at the entrance to this base and know about the capability of such a powerful Magic Array. If we still choose to stay inside here for long, then the reinforcement sent by the Naughty Elves organization will definitely arrive. At that time, we might just end up getting buried alive in this ce as we don''t know for sure whether the Naughty Elves organization had secretly nted bombs or not here for a situation simr to this," Elvis quickly warned. "You don''t have to worry, we will not stay here for long. In fact, I''m already guessing that the moment we meet up with the others after getting out of here, they would have long already finished killing all the members of the Naughty Elves organization in this base," Leo tapped Elvis'' shoulder in assurance, though he quickly added, "And by the way, we have also agreed on an agreement that whoever has the lowest kill count will have to handle all the work in the office for a month straight," "What do you mean ''We''?" Elvis doubtfully asked. But deep inside of him, he was already starting to have a bad feeling about what Leo really meant. "Oh, let me make it clear for you," Leo paused to clear his throat before exining, "What I meant about the word ''We'' are all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, including you as well. So, goodluck on trying to catch up on everyone''s kill count, which should be dozens already at this point of time," Hearing Leo''s words, Elvis quickly protested, "That is so unfair! You can''t possibly expect that I still have the chance to catch up to everyone after getting dyed for this long, right?" "If you are going to continue dilly-dallying here, then you would definitely have no chance of catching up to everyone," Leo pushed Elvis forward and prompted, "Go on, what are you waiting for? Or do you perhaps wish to concede and volunteer to take thest ce in our littlepetition?" "Of course not!" Elvis quikcly eximed before swiftly charging forward to begin killing the members of the Naughty Elves organization that he can find before it''s toote. "Now then, why don''t I just use the rest of my time here to collect all of the relevant information that I can find in this ce while I still can," Leo said as he then unsummoned the majority of the Earth Elementals and soon recing them with dozens of Wind Elementals, "Begin gathering all relevant information in this ce," ..... Just like what Leo had said to Elvis, the moment he got out and meet with the others in the main area of the base, there were no longer any members of the Naughty Elves organization remaining alive. What''s, even more, worst is, he can''t even steal other people''s kills because they apparently put marks on each of their kills, such as Leo''s kills have earth spikes, Iasiah''s kills have ice spikes, and the worst of all, Sebastian''s kills were cut into half. "I strongly object to this unfair treatment!" Elvis immediately eximed after seeing that there was no chance for him to catch up with the kill count of the others anymore since there were no longer members of the Naughty Elves organization for him to kill. "It seems like Elvis would have to stay in the office for a month straight for all of us," Ethan, however, didn''t care about Elvis'' objection. "You can do it, Elvis," ine didn''t hesitate to add more salt to Elvis''s already wounded heart. "We are counting on you, Elvis! So, I hope that you will not screw up, hahaha!" Edward said with loudughter. "Even if I give you five of the people I killed, since they are merely considered as extras, it would still not be enough to catch up to the others. So I guess that you don''t have any other choices left but to ept that you have the lowest kill count," Chief Lago shook his head to express his sympathy for Elvis. What he really meant to say with his words was, whether he gives five of his kills to Elvis or not, it still wouldn''t change his current situation, because no one here would definitely offer enough for him to catch up to the second to thest ce. "That was really close," Dan can''t help wiping the sweat off of his forehead after realizing that he wouldn''t be the one anymore to stay in the office for a month straight. Just now, he was supposedly the one who has the lowest kill count amongst everyone, simply because he was supporting Sebastian who was fighting so recklessly throughout the entire battle just like all the previous times. Since there was no hope changing everyone''s mind anymore, Elvis could only choose to concede, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I understand," All of a sudden, dozens of Wind Elementals flew out of the room behind Elvis,pletely catching everyone in surprise. The Wind Elementals then quickly went to each of the rooms that can be found in the base of the Naughty Elves organization and soon began searching inside. Chapter 603 - Collecting The Relevant Informations Chapter 603 Collecting the relevant informations Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "What are they doing?" Sebastian immediately asked in curiosity after seeing the surprising action of the Wind Elementals. "I''m guessing that Leo has ordered them to collect relevant informations that can be found in this ce," Sele expressed her thoughts. "Most likely. Just look around, and you will understand the reason why," Old man Torre said. It was only after hearing Old man Torre''s words that everyone finally realized that this base of the Naughty Elves organization seems to look simr to those of aboratory, especially when they looked at those water tanks with orange-colored liquid inside. "Those orange-colored liquids are Savage Fox Potions!" Elvis eximed as he quickly identified the liquid content of those water tanks. When he was first taken here by the members of the Naughty Elves organization, his entire head was covered by a ck sack, thus preventing him from seeing how the ce looked like. But now that he could see everything, he could easily identify that this base should not just be any ordinary base of the Naughty Elves organization, but rather this is aboratory used for producing mass amount of Savage Fox Potions. Everyone quickly understood that this should be the main reason why Leo had ordered his Wind Elementals to collect relevant informations. So, they will be able to know everything that the Naughty Elves organization was doing in thisboratory, and perhaps report it to the Evergreen royal family. Fortunately, none of the insides of the rooms were damaged by their fights just now. This was simply because the surrounding walls were thick enough to block all of their attacks. Though, some of the entrances leading towards a few of the rooms were blocked off by the fallen debris from the ceiling. In spite of that, such kind of a problem didn''t really post even the least degree of trouble to the Wind Elementals. As long as there is a hole leading towards the inside of the room, even if it was a very small hole, they could still use it to get inside. The only problem remaining is how they can get those relevant informations outside of those blocked rooms. "What are we standing here for? Let''s quickly help!" Iasiah swiftly flew towards one of the rooms. There might be dozens of Wind Elementals currently collecting relevant informations, but with them being Magic Entity made out entirely of Wind Element, there is no doubt that it will be impossible for them to collect a lot of those relevant informations. Iasiah also understood clearly well that those Wind Elementals might be able to get inside those blocked rooms, but getting those relevant informations outside would be a somewhat difficult problem for them to solve. But they are different because, for them, they don''t have to personally carry those relevant informations on their hands as they could just simply store them inside their respective Storage Rings. Seeing Iasiah''s action, Ethan and the others quickly understood the reason why as they soon after flew towards different rooms and began helping the Wind Elementals. Meanwhile, Leo decided to just walk slowly after seeing Ethan and the others helping the Wind Elementals collect relevant informations. Just now, he was fast walking as he wanted to inform the others to help his Wind Elementals, but since they already knew what to do, then he doesn''t have to do anything else anymore other than to slowly walk towards the tunnel that they havee from and finally leave this ce. A lot of the metal bridges connecting towards the tunnel to exit thisboratory were already broken beyond use during the fight between Ethan and the others against the members of the Naughty Elves organization. So, it took him quite some time to finally arrive at the tunnel. And when he finally reached the tunnel, Ethan and the others were also finally done collecting all the relevant informations that they were able to find. Hence, they all left the ce together. Outside the wooden hut, Cassandra and the others were currently facing a bit of a problem. The perimeter under their control before has now been reduced to merely 10 meters in diameter. This was so that they will not be discovered by the dozens of uninvited guests that had just arrived... or to be more precise, the real owners of the wooden hut has finallye to kick the intruders out of their home. "Should we really stay here and wait for the others?" Cassandra turned to look at Charlotte. "Yeah, I feel like we should retreat here and no longer wait for Leo and the others to return. Who knows, maybe they have already met their demise inside," Elizabeth didn''t hesitate to agree with Cassandra. "It is impossible for them to meet their demise inside with their overall strength and capability. So, most likely they are dyed by something really important inside," Angel can''t help rolling her eyes at Elizabeth. "I know, I was just trying to liven up the mood," Elizabeth quickly raised both of her hands in surrender. "Anyways, should we buy them more time? Or should we just leave here so that they would no longer have to worry about us getting captured by the Naughty Elves organization?" Veronica looked at everyone, wanting to know of their responses. "We can leave, and I''m also guessing that is what Leo would want us to choose right now. But are you really okay with just simply leaving our man here to save himself? Not really all by himself, since Ethan and the others are also currently with him... Ummm, you get what I mean, right? We are Leo''s women, so why should we leave our man here?" Ash asked. "You gals surely knows how to overreact," Charlotte shook her head, she continued, "Don''t worry, I have already finished observing all of the reinforcement sent by the Naughty Elves organization using my Mana, and the most powerful people amongst everyone that came are merely a few 5-Star Mages. As long as all of you gals stay inside the wooden hut and protect yourselves, then there wouldn''t be any problem for me," "What do you mean stay inside and protect ourselves?!" Cassandra instantly felt irritated by Charlotte''s words. It was like... No, she was definitely implying to them that she can handle everything while they will just cause her more trouble if they really decided to help her. "Exactly as what you are currently thinking," Charlotte smiled mischievously before quickly flying away. In the next moment, numerous explosions caused by different Magic spells began sounding throughout the entire surrounding area of the wooden hut, obviously implying that Charlotte has begun killing all of the members of the Naughty Elves organization that was sent as reinforcement. Contrary to what Charlotte had told Cassandra and the others before leaving though, the moment she started fighting the members of the Naughty Elves organization, Ash immediately organized Cassandra and the others and positioned them in different ces to support Charlotte in a respective area. Obviously, they wouldn''t just simply follow what Charlotte had told them to do and allow her to have everything for herself. That would be the same as straight out admitting that they are much weakerpared to her, which honestly speaking, was indeed true. But that is still not enough reason for them to just hide and protect themselves while leaving everything for Charlotte to handle, right? What would they tell Leo the moment he got out of that tunnel? That they were unfortunately not able to handle the reinforcement sent by the Naughty Elves organization that''s why they all choose to hide and protect themselves while leaving those people to Charlotte? Or that they are merely 1-Star to 3-Star Mages, not strong enough to fight against the reinforcement sent by the Naughty Elves organization, that''s why they should just leave them to an expert like Charlotte who is a 9-Star Battle Mage? No matter which of those two they choose as a reason, it still wouldn''t change the fact that it is an excuse. So, rather than make excuses for their actions, might as well just support Charlotte in her fight against the reinforcement sent by the Naughty Elves organization, especially considering that they all have the capability to lend her a hand. And besides, a day would definitelye that they will no longer have to merely be supports of Charlotte.. And at that time, they would be fighting side by side together. Chapter 605 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 1 Chapter 605 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Because Elvis had learned a lot of informations from the Naughty Elves organization about their different ns in the Emerald Tree Kingdom through a reverse interrogation during the time he was being tortured by some of their members without anyone of them knowing, plus they have also collected plenty of relevant informations from one of theboratories of the Naughty Elves organization, Leo immediately decided to call a meeting with Uncle Elfin, Madam Flores, and the rest of the members of their alliance the moment he returned back to the Smiling Lion Vige, hoping to make some small or big changes in their ns against the Naughty Elves organization. But unfortunately, the response that Leo had received the very next morning from the alliance was to be patient and wait because the Emerald Event ising to its end today. Though there is really no need for him to wait that long since the date of the meeting was simply agreed to be held during the date of the ball, which would be the day after the end of the Emerald Event. In other words, tomorrow evening. After receiving their response, Leo quickly understood the exact reason why. This ball was the celebration for the closing of the Emerald Event, and which is also the mark of the beginning of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. The entire poption of the Emerald Tree Kingdom would actually also be celebrating for this day, but only the participants in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event are given invitation letters to attend the ball which would exactly be held at the Evergreen royal family''s castle. It is definitely because of such a reason why the date of the ball would be the perfect disguise to hold the meeting. Although the Naughty Elves organization is alreadypletely aware of the existence of the alliance created by the Evergreen royal family to fight against them. But they would definitely not be able to expect that there would be a meeting being held during the ball because it is only natural for not only the participants in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event but to also all the forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom to attend this grand celebration of the Evergreen royal family. He also quickly realized the consequences of suddenly gathering all of the members of the alliance for a meeting, especially gathering them right after the destruction of one of theboratories of the Naughty Elves organization. Simply put, it is not the wisest decision to choose. After all, the Naughty Elves organization is not so stupid as to not get suspicious that something is wrong after discovering such a move of the Evergreen royal family. Even though the Naughty Elves organization is not yet fully aware that the people that had attacked one of theirboratories are actually the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, especially considering how inconspicuous they were during their secret operation and that they didn''t even leave any members of the Naughty Elves organization alive. However, just basing on the fact alone that the original Elvis was rescued while leaving the fake Elvis dead, then it is only natural for them to include the Mischievous Lion Guild in their list of highly suspicious suspects. To begin with, the Naughty Elves organization is already a bit suspicious of the Mischievous Lion Guild being one of the members of the alliance that the Evergreen royal family had created to fight against them, especially because the day that the Mischievous Lion Guild had visited the Evergreen royal family''s castle was coincidentally also the same day that all of their secret members were purged. Truthfully, if only the Naughty Elves organization didn''t receive the news in advance that it was Princess T who had invited the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild for a date, which is already a verymon information throughout all the people close or those people that are paying attention to the Evergreen royal family, then they would have definitely long already assumed that the Mischievous Lion Guild is indeed a part of the alliance of the Evergreen royal family. Currently, the Naughty Elves organization is mainly believing that the Mischievous Lion Guild had involved themselves because; firstly, they were coincidentally in the Evergreen royal family''s castle at that moment, thus they have the biggest opportunity for the most important reason of all, they hope to get close to the Evergreen royal family. The reason that they have arrived at this conclusion was after considering the fact that the Mischievous Lion Guild has been eagerly capturing Gxy-level Magical Beasts during the entire span of the Emerald Event. What else would their purpose be for going to great lengths? At least aside from exchanging those Gxy-level Magical Beasts for items that can''t be bought by money from the Evergreen royal family. As such, in order to avoid the truth from getting discovered, the Evergreen royal family used the ball as the disguise for the meeting. Only by doing so would the Naughty Elves organization not be able to pinpoint the involvement of the Mischievous Lion Guild and not ruin what they were nning to do, at least only until when the Emerald Elven Battle Competition finally begins. Uncle Elfin also specifically mentioned that they should hide Elvis in the meantime, so that the Naughty Elves organization would only think that it is the Evergreen royal family that had rescued Elvis. After all, if there is ever someone who would really n to rescue Elvis, has the ability to destroy one of theirboratories without leaving anyone of their members alive, and could even spot the real Elvis from the fake Elvis, then it would only be the Evergreen royal family, or to be more precise, King Elfin the Fourth. Leo slowly put down the letter on top of the table in front of him before raising his head to look at everyone around him. At this moment, everyone was gathered together in the meeting room to discuss about their countermeasures after destroying one of theboratories of the Naughty Elves organization and their response to Uncle Elfin''s letter. Chapter 606 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 2 Chapter 606 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "How about I''ll just simply go to the Evergreen royal family''s castle for the meantime instead?" Elvis can''t help but suggest. He exined, "In this way, they will no longer assume things since they can see me personally with the Evergreen royal family. This will also allow us to avoid an unexpected ident, such as finding me in the Smiling Lion Vige. As long as the Naughty Elves organization can see me in the castle, all of their suspicions would certainly be dropped and they will focus their attention entirely on the Evergreen royal family," Hearing Elvis''s suggestion, Ethan nodded his head before expressing his thoughts, "Although doing this would also be the same as using the Evergreen royal family to clear the trouble for us, but I stillpletely agree with Elvis. You have already mentioned to us that we have a very clear and important mission during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, and that we should do all we can in order to prevent the Naughty Elves organization from knowing anything about this and also prevent them from ruining what the Evergreen royal family is exactly nning to do against them," "And besides, having Elvis here or not during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition doesn''t really matter that much to the Mischievous Lion Guild, right? Since the Intelligence Department has already finished gathering all the relevant informations that we needed and our next mission would also be to assist the alliance of the Evergreen royal family. It is just perfect to have Elvis there with the Evergreen royal family already so that he will be up to date on whatever they are nning on doing," Ethan paused as he turned to look at Elvis, "And aside from that, it is very obvious already that this is also what Elvis really wanted. After all, he is the person with the lowest kill count during yesterday''s operation. Hence, going to the Evergreen royal family''s castle would allow him to avoid his punishment," "Regardless of going to the Evergreen royal family''s castle or not, Elvis would still be receiving his punishment. It will only be postponed for a couple of days due to the importance of the problem we are currently facing," Leo shook his head. He would definitely not allow Elvis to have a way out. This is his only chance of avoiding working in the office for a month straight, at least at this point in time. Elvis''s face instantly became ugly the moment he heard Leo''s words. That was indeed the main reason why he had suggested going to the Evergreen royal family''s castle. Unfortunately, Ethan was able to realize this and didn''t hesitate to reveal it to Leo. Honestly speaking though, he was actually somewhat expecting this already, especially considering that no one amongst everyone that participated in yesterday''s operation really wanted to work in the office. And since there is no use hiding this secret anymore, he could only heave a sigh of helplessness and admit to it, "Fine, I''m still going to work in the office for a month straight once everything is over, happy now?" "Very happy!" ine replied with a smile on her face. "Absolutely!" Edward would of course not allow himself to be left behind in adding more salt to Ethan''s wounds. Chief Lago and the others also expressed their agreement and opinion with Elvis'' matter of not being able to escape his punishment. In short, all of them were delighted to know about this. Seeing that everyone has agreed with Elvis'' idea, Leo then said, "Anyways, we are more or less finished with our meeting here already," He turned to look at Elvis before saying, "Elvis, pack all of the things you needed because you will be staying in the Evergreen royal family''s castle. Also, bring all of your men from the Night Ear group along so that you will have some people to protect you in close proximity that you trust. Be sure to disguise yourself during your travel so that no one will be able to know that you left from the Smiling Lion Vige, understood?" "Yes, Guild Leader Leo," Elvis nodded his head in affirmation. "Meeting dismissed, everyone, prepare for the ball tomorrow evening," Leo stood up before quickly leaving the meeting room. While wearing a disguise to prevent them from being recognized by anyone else other than Leo and the others, Elvis and all of the men of the Night Ear group left the Smiling Lion Vige through one of the secret tunnels. They then slowly made their way towards Emerald City. As soon as they arrived in the Emerald City, they will then immediatelymunicate with the men sent by the Evergreen royal family who are in charge of the anti-reconnaissance mission and help them travel to the castle without anyone noticing. While that was taking ce, Leo and the others, specifically Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, Charlotte, Edward, Sele, Dan, Sebastian, Iasiah, Nightingale, Ejah, and Steve left openly through the main gate of the Smiling Lion Vige using five carriages and made their way towards the Emerald City. The reason for doing such a conspicuous move was so that they can attract the attention of the hiding members of the Naughty Elves organization amongst the crowd in the Smiling Lion Vige and prevent them from noticing anything is wrong in the Mischievous Lion Guild. It didn''t really took them that long to see the walls of the Emerald City in front of them. In the past, the road in-between the two territories of the Smiling Lion Vige and the Emerald City was made merely from dirt and various sizes of rocks with some asional slopes every now and then, thus it was so bumpy and hard to travel by.. But as the Smiling Lion Vige continues to prosper and with many people visiting the ce, both the Mischievous Lion Guild and the Evergreen royal family had decided to cooperate with each other in making a stone road that allowed everyone a smooth and fast travel in either of the two territories. Chapter 607 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 3 Chapter 607 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Since the Mischievous Lion Guild was already a very well-known Guild in the Emerald City, they don''t have to line with the other people that want to enter the Emerald City anymore like in the past. The moment the soldiers on top of the walls of the Emerald City saw the arrival of the carriages with the logo of the Mischievous Lion Guild, they immediately opened the gate wide and let them enter. To express their appreciation, Leo gave the soldiers some money for themselves to use, or to be more precise, bribed them. It wasn''t really much, just 10 gold coins for all of them to share with amongst each other. This was amon practice done almost everywhere, especially for businessmen, members of the Noble Households, and royal families, in which the main intention was to build a good rtionship and good impression with other people, particrly soldiers working in the likes of the Emerald City. Under many people''s watchful eyes, the carriages of the Mischievous Lion Guild made their way towards the southwest of the Emerald City, which is the exact location of the numerous Craftsman stores in the Emerald City. Leo''s exact intention over there was still yet unknown for the members of the Naughty Elves organization secretly following behind them. But for the people that came along with him, they long already knew that the main reason they are going to the southwest was to order costume suits and dresses to prepare for the ball tomorrow. After all, they obviously can''t be wearing casual suits and dresses for such a grand event, right? Especially considering that this ball is being held in the Evergreen royal family''s castle with all of the participants in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event and the powerful forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom inplete attendance. But of course, before finally going to the Tailoring stores, Leo wanted to make some detours first, which to be more precise, was mainly intended to confuse the members of the Naughty Elves organization secretly following behind them and waste their time. Their first stop was the Alchemist Association. Inside the third carriage, Dan and Sebastian were currently talking with each other. "How confident are you that Ellen will really ept toe with you to this ball?" Dan can''t help but ask. Shaking his head, Sebastian replied, "It is no longer a question of whether Ellen will ept my invitation or not, but rather whether I have the courage to ask her or not," "Oh, it seems like you are really confident that Ellen will agree," Dan quickly understood the reason why. "Well..." Sebastian began scratching his cheeks, slightly embarrassed about what he is going to say. In the next second, he continued, "Actually, I have long been inviting Ellen toe with me to the ball ever since I started visiting her in the Alchemist Association. When I first asked her that question, she was thinking of it as a mere joke, saying that thepetition to grab one of the top 100 ces in the Emerald Event is extremely intense with no sure assurance of getting one of the 100 spots for themselves. But eventually, she started considering my invitation when the name of the Mischievous Lion Guild appeared in the third spot of the Emerald Event," "Damn, I can''t believe that you can actually be that shameless," Dan said before letting out a chuckle. Sebastian rolled his eyes at Dan before continuing, "Of course, she was feeling a bit hesitant at the very beginning. After all, we have only known each other for less than a month. Moreover, she already learned the truth that the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t intend on staying in the Emerald Tree Kingdom for long. Any woman you will ask will definitely not want a boyfriend destined to leave them, right?" "So, how exactly did you sessfully persuade her?" Dan curiously asked, also a bit surprised that someone as stupid as Sebastian was actually able to sessfully persuade a woman as smart as Ellen. "Oh, I actually also don''t quite know why she eventually epted it, hehehe," Sebastian expressed that he also doesn''t know the reason. Hearing Sebastian''s reply, Dan can''t help facepalming as he muttered, "No wonder... I''m guessing that it is either because she just wanted to spend as much time with the person she likes while you are still here in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, or she ns toe with you once the Mischievous Lion Guild leave," Clicking his tongue together, Sebastian said, "Who cares about whether she will stay here ore with me once we leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom. The only thing that really matters to me right now is, if I don''t do this, then I will definitely regret it in the future. I don''t really like that, so while I still have the opportunity, I will chase after her and express how much I love her," "You don''t have to worry," Dan patted Sebastian''s shoulder. He thought inwardly, "You might have a low IQ, but you definitely have a high EQ. As long as you continue what you are doing right now, then you will be able to eventually sweep her off her feet and make her yours. At that time, there is no doubt anymore that she wille with us," "Anyways, we are here now. Go on, quickly invite your girl toe with us so that we can continue to the next stop," Dan opened the carriage door and pushed Sebastian outside. He then encourages him, "The Sebastian I recognized will even dare to jump in the middle of hundreds of soldiers, let alone have the courage to invite a mere woman. Just invite her and leave everything up to Fate. Goodluck!" "No need to worry, I can handle something as small as this," Sebastian smiled in response before turning to looked at the entrance of the Alchemist Association, "I hope..." Seeing the wide-open door, Sebastian can''t help but gulped down a mouthful of saliva as he felt like the door of the Alchemist Association is a ce that exists in the Celestial World where nobody even dares to enter. But, he knows perfectly well that the moment he stepped out of the carriage, there is no longer any turning back for him. The only way left is to keep moving forward, one step at a time. Sebastian turned to look at the other carriages behind him and soon saw Leo and the others giving their respective encouragement to him. "Go on Sebastian, we are all rooting for you!" Leo, who was inside the first carriage along with Cassandra and his other women, eximed while raising his fist. "What are you waiting for, quickly go to her!" Edward, who was inside the second carriage along with Sele, said as he pointed towards the door of the Alchemist Association. "No regret, no surrender!" Iasiah, who was inside the fourth carriage, encourages, and was soon followed after by Nightingale, who was by his side, "If you fail, just remember that we are here to help you move on, hahaha!" "Your words are really out of ce for this kind of situation, Executive Nightingale," Ejah, who was in the fifth carriage with Steve, said while shaking his head. He turned to look at Sebastian as he gave him a really helpful tip, "Female Elves are interested in a strong man like you, Executive Sebastian. So, there is no need to worry about whether Ellen will ept your invitation or not!" Hearing Leo and the other''s encouragement, Sebastian''s confidence was immediately boosted to the top of the roof as he then braced himself together and soon after started climbing the stairs. Though, his confidence onlysted for a bit because he suddenly started feeling as if the stairs were leading towards the unreachable heaven. Speaking about heaven... An angel still wearing her receptionist attire suddenly walked out of heaven''s door... or more like she was pushed outside by her fellow angels who are currently letting out soft giggles. She then turned to look at Sebastian who was slowly climbing the stairs to heaven with a sweet smile on her face. Who else would this angel be aside from Ellen! "Hi Seb," Ellen greeted with a wave of her white and delicate hand. "Hi... I mean, hello Ellen," Sebastian replied while his cheeks were slightly red in embarrassment. "What are you doing here?" Ellen still decided to ask although she already knew the reason why. After all, Sebastian has been asking her this question for nearly a month now. "It is impossible to hide what I''m here for anymore since just by looking at everyone behind me, someone as smart as you, will undoubtedly be able to guess the meaning," Sebastian said while scratching his head. "I definitely will, Mister Obvious," Ellen replied while letting out a sweet chuckle. "Shall we?" Sebastian asked as he put his hand forward. "We aren''t yet going to the ball, silly Seb," Ellen said with a giggle. She then put her hand on top of Sebastian''s hand before suddenly pulling him and saying, "Let''s go!" Being unexpectedly pulled by Ellenpletely caught Sebastian off-guard, but he was still able to quickly pull himself together. With a smile on his face, he suddenly swept her off her feet and carried her towards the third carriage. "You..." Ellen could only stare in surprise at Sebastian. "Don''t keep on moving around, or else I might identally drop you to the ground," Sebastian warned before turning his head to give Dan a signal. Seeing Sebastian''s look, Dan quickly got out of the carriage and opened the door for the two of them. He then motioned his hand towards the carriage as he courteously said, "Right this way, my lord and mydy," "I can''t believe you even got Dan to act as your wingman," Ellen said, a bit surprised. "Well, of course. After all, he is my irreceable support," Sebastian replied as he nodded at Dan to express his appreciation before finally getting inside the carriage. As soon as Sebastian and Ellen got inside the carriage, Dan then immediately slowly closed the door before running towards Iasiah and Nightingale''s carriage. Obviously, he can''t get inside the third carriage anymore since that would just make him the third-wheel between Sebastian and Ellen. Soon after, the five carriages finally began moving towards the next destination. Chapter 608 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 4 Chapter 608 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The next destination they were going towards was the Magical Beasts Tamer Association. Unlike Sebastian who went to the Alchemist Association to fetch Ellen and bring her along with them to order a custom-made dress for the ball, they were mainly going to the Magical Beasts Tamer Association because Ejah wanted to buy some beginner Magical Beasts Taming books for Steve to study and learn more about being a Magical Beasts Tamer. Initially, Ejah wasn''t really intending toe with Leo since there is seriously no need to do that for such a minuscule thing as merely buying some beginner Magical Beasts Taming books. In all sense, the level of importance of this matter doesn''t need the involvement of the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Nevertheless, Leo still insisted to invite Ejah and Steve toe with them so that they will have more reasonable and exinable methods to use in distracting and wasting the time of the members of the Naughty Elves organization secretly following behind them. Arriving at the entrance of the Magical Beasts Tamer Association, Ejah and Steve casually disembarked from the fifth carriage to make it looked natural as they then made their way straight inside to buy the Magical Beasts Taming books that they needed. Meanwhile, inside the first and fourth carriage, Charlotte and Nightingale went to inform the others about the location of the members of the Naughty Elves organization hiding nearby them right now. "Should we eliminate them so that they will be even more suspicious of us?" Charlotte suggested. "Just ignore them," Leo shook his head in response. He exined, "Provoking them and making them send more members to follow after us would just cause us a lot more of trouble than you can ever imagine," "No, I can already imagine how much trouble it would certainly cause to us, but wouldn''t that also make all of their members that are spread throughout the entire Emerald City focus all of their attention on us? By then, it will consequently allow Elvis and his group to easily sneaked inside the Evergreen royal family''s castle," Cassandra said in doubt. "Making all of the members of the Naughty Elves organization in the Emerald City focus all of their attention on us is indeed a very good n to choose. In fact, I actually also quite agree with your idea of making all of theme here to us and focus their attention on us alone. But do you really think that they are so stupid so as to not get suspicious once all of their members, or at most, majority of their members are gathered in one single location?" Leo asked as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. He continued, "Of course, they will not be suspicious. However, that would only be the case at the very beginning. Once Elvis appeared in the Evergreen royal family''s castle, that would immediately change," "Think about it; Elvis was just rescued from one of theirboratoriesst night, then the very next day we gathered all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild together toe to the Emerald City, and then all of a sudden we began attracting the attention of their members to us. Such an action would have been just fine, especially considering that almost everyone views the Naughty Elves organization in an antagonistic way. But what followed after that was Elvis appearing in the Evergreen royal family''s castle. That alone is already very suspicious because, before Elvis even appeared, their members were being deliberately lured unto us," "Once they connect all of those dots together, they will easily arrive at the conclusion that we have deliberately attracted all of their member''s attention to us so that Elvis can sessfully sneak inside the Evergreen royal family''s castle without any of their members noticing. From that alone as well, it wouldn''t be that difficult anymore to confirm that we are indeed part of the alliance created by the Evergreen royal family," Leo paused before ending his words with, "Always remember this; never underestimate your opponents, especially if your opponent is an organization as big as the Naughty Elves organization. It is absolutely impossible for such a big organization to actually be under the leadership of a bunch of idiots and foolish people. If that is really the case, then the Emerald Tree Kingdom wouldn''t have been so wary of them at this very moment," "But our action is already very suspicious nheless," Elizabeth objected. "That''s why we shouldn''t make it even more suspicious. With our detours and wasting time, they will only think that we are indeed here to prepare for the uing ball in the Evergreen royal family''s castle. But once we attack them, and attract even more of their attention, or to be more precise, suspicion, to us, only then would we end up bing an actual diversion for Elvis to sneak inside the Evergreen royal family''s castle," Leo heave a sigh of helplessness before continuing, "Its like this; it is only natural for everyone who will attend the ball to bring only relevant people with them, right? And so, bringing all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild with me to order custom-made suits and dresses, makes total sense, as it simply meant that I will be bringing all of you with me to the ball tomorrow," "The only reason why the members of the Naughty Elves organization are really following after us is because they have assumed us as one of their suspicious suspects that have attacked one of theirboratories. After all, Elvis is now a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild. So what we are going to do is, we would just simply make their suspicions remained in such a level," Leo can''t help shaking his head to express how troublesome it is to exin the reason for all of his actions. He continued, "Why am I even exining my actions to all of you. In short, let''s just continue with what we are doing and not cause even more suspicion on us, understood?" "Yes," Cassandra and the others quickly nodded their heads in understanding and to also avoid irritating Leo. With such a long exnation, only someone who is really stupid would not be able to understand what Leo really meant exactly, and they are definitely not one of those people. "Anyways, Ejah and Steve are already here. It''s time to go to our final destination," Leo said before heaving a sigh of relief. With Ejah and Steve here, he finally doesn''t need to continue exining anymore. After Ejah and Steve got inside the fifth carriage, all the carriages then quickly began moving. Seeing the carriages of the Mischievous Lion Guild starting to move, the members of the Naughty Elves organization secretly following behind them immediately followed suit and maintain their contact with them. The final destination that Leo meant was their main intention for visiting the Emerald City that was already mentioned earlier, the Tailoring stores, where they would be ordering custom-made suits and dresses. The location of the Tailoring Association and any Tailoring-rted establishments were located hundreds of meters beside the cksmith Association, which is likewise located hundreds of meters after the Magical Beasts Tamer Association. Since the distance between the Magical Beasts Tamer Association and the Tailoring Association wasn''t really considered that far, especially using a carriage, it didn''t take Leo and the others that long to finally arrive in the location. They already knew where the best Tailoring store in Emerald City is located at, so their carriages went straight towards that location. However, as soon as they arrived at that ce, they were immediately faced with a really big problem... In front of them was the best Tailoring store that exists in Emerald City, the Pinkston Tailoring store. And right at the very entrance of the store were hundreds of people forming a really long line, reaching beyond what their eyes could see. "It seems like we might have a need to reconsider again the Tailoring store that we have chosen," Angel suggested. "There''s absolutely no possible way that I will be lining in such a long line. It is not worth it just for a custom-made dress!" Veronica didn''t hesitate to express her objection. "Well, what could we expect from the best Tailoring store in the Emerald City, right?" Ash turned to look at Leo helplessly. Knock! Knock! Outside the carriage, Ethan began knocking on the door. Angel quickly opened it as everyone then stepped out one by one. "I just heard from one of those people lining up that they have been lining there ever since yesterday morning, and that the line we are actually seeing right now is not even the tip of the iceberg because some people here are apparently only lining up for somebody else," Ethan informed. He also didn''t forget to add, "I also tried to bribe one of those people at the very front, but surprisingly enough, he said that he already has enough money to spend for the rest of his life," Edward nodded his head and added more information, "And what''s even more surprising is; that guy is actually just a scalper... Not only him, but almost everyone lining up here are merely scalpers. Can you believe that?" "He told us that almost every year something simr to this always happened as if it is like an annual event or something simr to that. So, when the day of the ball is near, fellow scalpers would begin lining up in all of the Tailoring stores throughout the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom to earn a lot of money," "By the way, what they meant about a lot is; in just merely two short days, they can earn up to 100,000 gold coins just from people reserving their spots! And that''s even just the bare minimum because one scalper can have up to three to five people reserving their spots at the same exact time," "It is really out of my expectations that a business that allows ordinary people like scalpers to earn enough money to live for the rest of their lives would actually exist! No wonder that the Emerald City is so prosperous.... No, to be more precise, the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom!" Chapter 609 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 5 Chapter 609 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Yeah, prosperous, but at the same time really stupid," ine rolled her eyes, she exined, "Can''t they just go and buy suits and dresses before the date of the ball is near?" "Laughable indeed," Sele nodded her head in agreement with ine. At the side, Leo and the other men don''t really know whether they shouldugh or feel offended about what ine and Sele had just said. Analyzing it closely, a few of those people that both of them had called stupid actually also include all of them present here. After all, they didn''t prepare suits and dresses for the ball. "Actually," Ellen can''t help but interrupt both ine and Sele, making the two of them turned their heads to looked at her. She then continued, "There is a very reasonable exnation for why they can''t do that. Because of the really intense nature of the Emerald Event, it is nearly impossible for people to have enough time to spare to go and buy custom-made suits and dresses to prepare for the ball. Not only because all the participants are busy trying to earn as many points as possible for the Emerald Event, for either to qualify to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition or to earn a lot of profit through exchanging their points, but also because businesses like the Pinkston Tailoring store, or big businesses in general, would also be busy helping the participants that they have sponsored," "Ummm..." Cassandra can''t help but join the conversation, she continued, "As much as your exnation sounding very reasonable, no offense, Ellen, really. But if they don''t have enough time to prepare suits and dresses for the ball during the Emerald Event, then why not prepare them before the Emerald Event even begins?" "That might be possible in other territories, but not in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Ellen shook her head in response, she exined, "It isn''t actually only the Tailoring stores, or let''s say the Tailoring Association in general, involved in this business scheme, but also every Noble Households in the Emerald Tree Kingdom and even the Evergreen royal family as well. Who do you think owns the majority of the big businesses in the Emerald Tree Kingdom? Let''s say in particr, this Pinkston Tailoring store?" "Who else but those scheming businessmen!" Elizabeth sneered. "You''re correct, but at the same time also incorrect," Ellen said before letting out a chuckle. After a brief moment, she continued, "In the Emerald Tree Kingdom, only well-established and well-known businesses like the Elves Secret organization could have the chance of bing one of the big businesses. The main reason for that is because all of the Noble Households, would suppress those medium-sized businesses and prevent them from growing even further, and sometimes even the Evergreen royal family is involved. So, why exactly are they doing this?" Hearing Ellen''s question, Leo formed a mischievous smile on his face as he then replied, "Very simple, it is because they owned almost all the big businesses that exist in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom," "Bingo!" Ellen snapped her finger in confirmation. She continued, "All of the Noble Households would rather share the cake with themselves, rather than share it along with other people. After all, the Emerald Tree Kingdom is their territory and their home, and all of their profits are technically also being used to cover up all the expenses that they have to spend in order to protect this ce from any possible invaders, such as the Naughty Elves organization," "But naturally, they can''t be selfish and have everything for themselves as well, since that would cause a lot of displeasure and disapproval from the masses. That''s why they still allow other businesses to rise, but only up to the medium-sized, anymore than that would be suppressed by them, or worst, they would end up getting destroyed and made to realize that they are absolutely not allowed to bite more than what they are allowed to chew," Ellen paused before changing back to the main topic, "Anyways, to answer to your question. With the cooperation of all of those powerful forces, they made it possible for something like this to happen. As for how exactly? One such example of that is by only announcing the theme of the ball a week before when the ball begins," "But it is less expensive to prepare a suit or dress for each different themepared to paying these scalpers to line for them," Angel quickly objected. "If you are talking about women like us, then I can undoubtedly agree with you on that because we can indeed prepare different dresses for each of the different themes that the Evergreen royal family could possibly choose for their balls. But we are talking about them," Ellen suddenly pointed towards the innocent Leo and the other men who were currently just peacefully listening to their argument, "Men, which are the majority of participants in both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition, are nowhere even close to having the same mindset and preparedness as us women, especially with clothes and other simr kinds of so-called minuscule stuff," "Indeed," "Fair enough," "Can''t argue with that," "Men; they''d rather spend so much money for small things such as clothes than to willingly prepare them in advance and save money," "Yet they still call our spending as something waste of money? How dare they!" "Enough, enough, we understand, we fully understand, okay? From this day onwards, we will give you women money every single month for you to spend in solving problems simr to this one. End of the conversation!" Leo quickly decided to end their conversation since they unexpectedly took a huge turn from ming everyone for being unprepared to ming only men, in general. He then quickly changed the topic in fear that they would still no give up, "Does any of you here knows any Tailoring stores that are usually not as popted as this one? As long as they can custom-made a suit or a dress that is considered up to standard for us, it is alright. No need for it to be absurdly fashionable or pleasing to everyone''s eyes. We are not attending the ball for such a thing, anyways. And besides, these suits and dresses would probably only be used for this asion, and after that, we will throw it away and order new ones," Taking out a brochure, Veronica said, "ording to this brochure, there are only a total of 3 big-name Tailoring stores in the Emerald City. Including the Pinkston Tailoring store, the other two are Pink Dress Tailoring Shop, and Pinkberry Tailoring. But it isn''t really that difficult to guess that they also have such long lines like this," "I just noticed, why does everything seemed to involved the word pink?" Ash can''t help but ask. "Because all three of these Tailoring stores are owned by Princess Tifa, who loves pink... Oh wait, I think except for the Pink Dress Tailoring Shop, because based on the rumors I have heard in the past, the real owner of that store is now Princess T after Princess Tifa gave it to her as a birthday present," Ellen answered. "How I wished I had someone like Princess Tifa as a sister," Sele expressed her envy. "Wait, why does the name Pink Dress Tailoring Shop sound so very familiar to me? I think I have heard of this name before, I just can''t quite remember when exactly did I hear it," Ethan suddenly said before going into deep thoughts. "Of course you did, that was one of the businesses that wanted to sponsor us before. Sadly, it was rejected by Leo in the end," ine shook her head. As soon as ine finished her sentence, everyone''s attention instantly turned towards Leo. They stared at him in abination of annoyance, irritation, frustration, displeasure, andst but not the least, anger in their eyes. "You...!" Seeing such intense gazes from everyone, Leo immediately put both of his hands up as a sign of surrender, "I didn''t know, okay...?" "Great! Now what?" Charlotte crossed her hands together in front of her before continuing, "We used to have such a good opportunity to not fall in such a ridiculously long line, yet Leo here ruined all of it for us!" "Ummm," Leo began scratching his head as he then said, "Maybe the Elves Secret organization could actually provide us with the suits and dresses that we needed?" "If they have one, then they would have long sent it to us, dummy!" Cassandra eximed in irritation. "We won''t know if we don''t try, right everyone?" Leo quickly defended himself before turning his head to looked at Ethan and the other men to ask for help. Unfortunately though, they all shook their heads to express that they don''t n on helping him, or rather, they can''t help him in fear that they will offend Cassandra and the other women in their group. In their opinions, it is much better to offend Leopared to Cassandra and the other women, because they would only have to suffer a single punishment from the former, or at most, two and no more than five, while they might even have to suffer for their whole entire life if they offended thetter, or at least until when they are finally forgiven, which would normally take many days before it would happened. Chapter 610 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 6 Chapter 610 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo could only heave a sigh of resignation in his really troublesome situation. Ethan and the other men can''t help him even if they could, while no matter what he says, Cassandra and the other women won''t buy it. In their opinion, the situation right now is entirely his fault, even though that wasn''t really the case. He admits that it is indeed his fault about the burning of the other letters from the sponsors since it was him alone who hadpletely decided to do such a thing and had not gone to consult the others. But he would seriously not ept that his action was really wrong. There is a reason for doing what he had done, specifically he wanted Madam Flores to have a good impression of the Mischievous Lion Guild and give them even more resources because of his sincerity, which in the end, had totally paid off. If he hadn''t really done that, then there is no telling whether the Elves Secret organization would have indeed sent a total of 10,000 men in their two previous operations to capture Gxy-level Magical Beasts or not. He''s guessing already that they would at most send 5,000 men only. Aside from that, the Mischievous Lion Guild might not even be given a chance by Madam Flores to be a part of the alliance created by the Evergreen royal family, which also meant to say that he wouldn''t have gotten such a huge opportunity thest time to go to the Evergreen royal family''s castle to meet Uncle Elfin and his family, let alone established a pretty close rtionship with all of them. Nevertheless, exining to Cassandra and the others wouldn''t really change a single thing. After all, it wouldn''t change their current situation right now of needing to line up so as to order custom-made suits and dresses. All of a sudden, a hoarse voice called out to Leo. "Guild Leader Loki, is that you?" Hearing that somewhat familiar voice, Leo didn''t hesitate to ignore Cassandra and the others as he then turned his head to looked at the person who called him. The reason for his action was obviously so that he could escape from his current predicament. The moment Leo turned around, he immediately saw a tall green-colored Orc while being followed behind by a few Orcs with red-colored skin. It was Orcborg, the Guild Leader of the Red Fist Guild, who he had met during the auction of the Elves Secret organization. And behind him were a few of the Blood Orcs that he had bought during the auction. "Guild Leader Orcborg, I didn''t expect to meet you here," Leo replied, neither sounding cold nor close, as he then slowly walked towards Orcborg. The first and thest time he had met Orcborg was during the auction at the Elves Secret organization. And although their first meeting wasn''t really something he could consider as being pleasant, it was also not something he could say was unpleasant as well. To be more precise, they parted on good terms. "Likewise," Orcborg said with a gentle smile on his face. He then quickly changed the topic, "Let me guess, you are also here to order custom-made suits and dresses for all of them, right?" "Yeah," Leo said before scratching his head in embarrassment, he continued, "We just run into a small problem though," "Let me guess again, the lines to enter all the Tailoring stores in the Emerald City are extremely long?" Orcborg easily guessed. "As much as I hate to admit it, you are correct once again," Leo said as he heaves a sigh of helplessness. He then asked, "How about you, what are you doing here? Are you perhaps also here to order a custom-made suit for yourself?" "What else? Everyone whoes to this location of the Emerald City only has one goal in their minds, especially if it is on the day of the end of the Emerald Event," Orcborg nodded his head. "Indeed, and considering that you have been participating in the Emerald Event for many times now, you should probably already have one of those scalpers over there reserved you a spot, right?" Leo said, a bit envious of Orcborg since he probably doesn''t need to line up anymore. "Of course not," Orcborg shook his head, he continued, "Even though Orcs like me doesn''t have that much intelligence, I would still not choose to spend tens or hundreds of thousands of gold coins just to reserve a spot in the line from these greedy scalpers," "These big-names in the Tailoring Association are indeed good in tailoring nice suits and dresses, the same applies with the medium-sized Tailoring stores as well. But for me, I prefer those underrated ones," Raising his head, Leo quickly asked Orcborg in curiosity, "Underrated Tailoring stores?" Looking at the really long line of the Pinkston Tailoring store, Orcborg said, "Since you can no longer buy custom-made suits and dresses from here, then how about youe along with me? I''ll take you to a Tailoring store that I assure you and your people won''t certainly regret," Hearing Orcborg''s words, Leo immediately turned to look at Cassandra and the others to ask them first if they were okay with that. For him, as long as he could get a custom-made suit that is fit for the theme of the ball, he is okay with it. But maybe the others wouldn''t have the same preference as him, especially Cassandra and the other women. "Do we have any other choice? It''s not like we can queue in such a long line, right?" Cassandra said before quickly holding Leo''s hand. She was only angry at the very beginning because they don''t have any ce to order a custom-made dress, but since they have one now, even if it can''t bepared with the custom-made dresses that the Pinkston Tailoring store could tailor for their customers, she would still deem it perfect. What''s really important for her is that the dress was given by Leo. It wasn''t only Cassandra who felt such a way, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte also felt the same. Their only disappointment was they weren''t fast enough to hold Leo''s hand. They also can''t hold the other hand as that would seem like they are so desperate. Unlike them though, ine and Sele went to hold Ethan and Edward''s hands respectively, trying to express that they are fine now. And as for Ellen, she seriously doesn''t care that much about whether she would have a new custom-made dress or not during the ball. For her, being with Sebastian was the only thing that really matters. This was because she was already very used to only having a few different dresses to choose from for every asion, regardless of how important such asion was. Seeing their response, Leo turned to look at Orcborg as he nodded his head and said, "We will be in your care then, Guild Leader Orcborg," "Just call me Orcborg, Guild Leader Loki," Orcborg said. "Then just call me Loki, Orcborg," Leo responded. Just from their conversation alone, it could be easily guessed that they could be considered as friends with one another now. Following the lead of Orcborg, Leo and the others arrived at the so-called underrated Tailoring store that the former had mentioned after tens of minutes of walking. Unlike what they have expected along the journey here though, the Tailoring store that had appeared in front of them looked extremely shabby and was very damaged. It was also located inside an alley where only people doing shady business would choose. Observing the Tailoring store, they immediately noticed plenty of cracks around the walls as if someone had smashed it into such an unfortunate state, a few holes on the roofs with still some traces of Earth Spike spell left behind, and one of its ss windows was broken into numerous pieces. The door was also no longerpletely fixed on its doorframe as its upper portion was hanging off to the side. Andst but not the least, its store sign with the words ''Lance''s Tailoring store'' on it could be seen on the ground, with many footprints all around it, showing that it has been stepped on by many people, either deliberately or identally. Without caring about the state of the Tailoring store, Orcborg stepped inside while calling, "Lance, buddy, I would be needing your Tailoring service again for the ball tomorrow in the Evergreen royal family''s castle. Also, I bought a couple of my friends with me that would like to order custom-made suits and dresses as well," As soon as Orcborg finished his line, a ruckus followed after by a series of footsteps quickly sounded in front of everyone. In the next moment, an extremely handsome male Elf with a long blond hair and eyes wide opened pop-out out from the door behind the counter along with a few cartoons of boxes falling to the ground, "Did you just say customers?! Ouch! Damn the entrance of my box fortress has been destroyed! I have to fix thister before that crazy woman returned here again," Seeing such a somewhat crazed sight of Lance, who looked as if he haven''t had any customers for many days now, plus the mentioned of having a box fortress which pretty much confirmed their assumption that this ce has indeed been attacked by some people before, Leo and the others can''t help immediately taking a step back as they started hesitating on whether they should really continue their n of ordering some custom-made suits and dresses from this Tailoring store. Chapter 611 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 7 Chapter 611 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Obviously, Orcborg, who had brought Leo and the others in Lance''s Tailoring store, long already expected their reaction. So he waved his hand and said, "Lance might look like a Tailor who hasn''t had any customers for many days, which honestly speaking, is indeed true. But I assure you that the custom-made suits and dresses that he tailored are on the same level as those you can find from the big-names in the Tailoring Association," "If you still don''t trust my words, then I don''t mind giving you a refund if you are not satisfied with the custom-made suits and dresses that he will make for all of you," Heaving a heavy sigh, Lance said, "If only that crazy woman didn''t found my Tailoring store yesterday and destroyed my ce, then I would have had a lot of samples to show to all of you and prove that my service here is not bad," Looking around the current state of the Tailoring store, Orcborg said with a chuckle, "Hahaha, it seems like that woman had done such a great job in destroying your ce," "I''ll be relying on you once again to find me another new ce to stay, old friend," Lance said before going to his box fortress and began to look for something inside. "Not a problem, I will definitely look for a ce where you can hide peacefully for a year," Orcborg replied. He then turned to look at Leo as he exined, "I''ve heard that you have visited the Evergreen royal family''s castle a week or so ago to meet with Princess T, so I''m guessing you have also meet Princess Tifa?" "What about her?" Leo asked in curiosity. He also didn''t forget to quickly activate his unique capability to see the String of Fate to see if Orcborg was an enemy or not. Fortunately, there was no ck-colored String of Fate attached to Orcborg. Though, surprisingly, there was instead a green-colored String of Fate attached to Lance, "This is interesting..." "The crazy woman that Lance had mentioned is actually her Highness, Princess Tifa," Orcborg replied. Leo instantly became a bit surprised after hearing Orcborg''s response. But he quickly found it reasonable considering that Princess Tifa and Lance both have a green-colored String of Fate connected to him. The two of them should have a pretty interesting connection with each other, which should probably exin one of the reasons why Lance also has a green-colored String of Fate attached to him. "This exins why this Tailoring store is in such an unfortunate state," Leo finally understood why Lance''s Tailoring store was like this. He can''t help but feel a bit of sympathy for the guy since he has to deal with Princess Tifa who has a very unreasonable andplicated character. "Honestly, it wouldn''t have been like this if only Lance had epted Princess Tifa," Orcborg said before shaking his head. "What do you mean ept Princess Tifa?" Leo asked in curiosity again. "This secret is just between the few of us," Orcborg moved closer to Leo and the others as he whispered, "Princess Tifa is actually in love with Lance and wants to make him her husband," "What?!!" Leo and the others immediately eximed in shock. Orcborg quickly began waving his hand to make them shut up as he said, "Don''t shout! Lance might hear you," However, Orcborg''s warning was already toote as Lance suddenly pop his head out of the door of the other room and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "Nothing, there''s nothing wrong. We are just simply talking about you... I mean, Youmen, yes, Youmen," Orcborg began frantically looking around before suddenly pulling one of the Blood Orcs and saying, "This is Youmen, and he said that..." Easily understanding the situation, the Blood Orc who was just called Youmen quickly responded, "I''m afraid of cockroaches," Orcborg slightly nodded his head in appreciation as he then said, "Yes, Youmen here is afraid of cockroaches, and just now we saw one," "Oh," Lance turned to look at the Blood Orc and said apologetically, "Please forgive me for such an inconvenience, Youmen. If only that crazy woman didn''t destroy my Tailoring store, then there wouldn''t be any cockroaches right now. Anyways, just wait for a bit longer, it might take a bit of time for me to find that big box," Seeing Lance bing busy again in the other room, everyone heaved a sigh of relief before quickly continuing with their conversation. "Don''t tell me that Lance actually rejected Princess Tifa, causing her to be enraged with him?" Leo silently asked. "And who would be foolish enough to do such a thing? I''m telling you, there is absolutely no problem with epting to marry Princess Tifa. Every men in the Emerald Tree Kingdom would certainly agree to marry her, especially considering just how beautiful Princess Tifa is," Orcborg replied. "Eh, then why did Princess Tifa still destroyed Lance''s Tailoring store?" Leo really can''t think of any possible reason why Princess Tifa would destroy Lance''s Tailoring store. But unlike Leo, Cassandra and the others knew a lot of possible reasons for why Princess Tifa has destroyed Lance''s Tailoring store. "Did the two of them perhaps have a fight with each other?" Cassandra expressed her thoughts. "Or did Lance did something to displeased Princess Tifa?" Elizabeth quickly followed up. "No, I''m guessing that is not the case with Lance and Princess Tifa," Angel shook her head. As someone who has already personally meet Princess Tifa, she would not directly assume that it is Lance''s fault why his Tailoring store was destroyed by her. But before she could even continue exining the reason why Veronica suddenly interrupted her. "Indeed, maybe Lance actually cheated on Princess Tifa, causing her to fly into a rage. That''s the only possible reason why she would destroy his Tailoring store," Veronica said while sounding very reasonable. "Most likely!" Ash nodded her head in agreement, she continued, "No matter how beautiful a woman is, men would still cheat on them. I really don''t understand why men would do such an action? Can''t they just be contented with one woman? Of course, I''m not talking about you, Loki, we totally understand that you have no other choice left but to love all of us. Well, aside from you deserve all of our love, only your love is also deserving for all of us," "Then how about I will beat this Lance guy till daylight if he can''t give us satisfactory dresses?" Charlotte suggested. "I agree!" "Let''s go with that!" "Ummm...." "Fair enough!" "We will definitely be supporting you!" At the side, Orcborg and the other men can''t help bing a bit speechless at Cassandra and the other''s actions. It was a bit... No, the most appropriate word to use is; No Mercy! "Actually," Orcborg finally decided to cut to the chase as he exined, "Lance was supposedly going to ept Princess Tifa''s proposal... if only the condition was not him marrying to the Evergreen royal family instead. The majority of us men don''t quite like the idea of being married off to another family, as that would make them an insult to the rest of the men and be akin to a woman. Lance also felt that way, that''s why he decided to run away and hide in this kind of hard-to-find ce," "Ohhh," Cassandra and the others could only smile in embarrassment after realizing that it wasn''t actually Lance''s fault. Finally, after a few more minutes of waiting, Lance got out of the other room while carrying a big box in both of his hands, "Fortunately, I was able to hide a few suits and dresses that I can use as a sample. The only problem is, these were my stocksst year," Putting the big box carefully on the wooden floor, Lance then opened it up before slowly taking out a few suits and dresses and putting them on the body of the metal mannequins by the side. As soon as the suits and dresses were fully shown to Leo and the others through the mannequins, they finally believe the words that Orcborg had said before. These suits and dresses werepletely beyond everyone''s expectations! Honestly, after hearing Orcborg''s confident im, the most that they have expected was to only see slightly above-average suits and dresses. Not something as pleasing and eye-catching as these ones! It was like expecting to see an eagle since it is much betterpared to the majority of the birds, but only to end up seeing a freaking phoenix! These suits and dresses could only be described using one word; Perfect! "Are you really sure that this is not the workmanship of a woman?" Leo asked in disbelief. "Loki, let''s not consider it anymore. I want Lance to make our custom-made suits and dresses!" Cassandra blurted out. "Let''s quickly begin measuring our sizes before others would be able to find this ce!" Elizabeth strongly urged everyone. Angel and the others, including ine, Sele, and Ellen as well, quickly nodded their heads in agreement as they then swiftly formed a straight line towards Lance. All of their faces were showing persuading looks, such as puppy-eyes, slightly pouting lips, or tearful-eyes, hoping to make Lance immediately begin with his work. Seeing such action from Cassandra and the other women, Leo and the other men can''t help bing speechless once again. They finally saw it with their very own eyes today just how much women love beautiful dresses. Just now, they were clearly still nning on beating Lance till daylight and without any mercy. But as soon as they saw the beautiful dresses that he had made, all of their minds seemed to experienced a one hundred and eighty degrees turn, as they then began treating him in a different light. "I really thought that only men could be shameless. But today''s experience finally made me realized that women could do the same as well," Orcborg murmured silently to Leo and the others. He had already seen how fearful Cassandra and the others could be, and he absolutely doesn''t n on getting on their bad books. "Wee to the Women Are The Epitome of Trouble club my dear friend, Orcborg," Leo said while making a weing gesture by spreading both of his arms. Chapter 612 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 8 Chapter 612 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Lance finished measuring the sizes of Leo and everyone else after tens of minutes, including the Blood Orcs that Orcborg had brought along with him as well. Apparently, Orcborg had decided to only attend the ball alone along with these few Blood Orc bodyguards, because the Executives of his Red Fist Guild are currently very busy training and preparing the ten people from their Guild who will be participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "I will be done with all of these custom-made suits and dresses tomorrow noon, or at most, afternoon. Should I deliver it to your ces? Or-" Before Lance could even finish his sentence, Orcborg quickly interrupted him, "Deliver it to our ce. We don''t want to pick it up here because there''s a huge possibility that her Highness, Tifa, would identally destroy our suits and dresses if ever shees here again tomorrow," "I was actually going to rmend that. But anyways, as soon as I''m done with all of these custom-made suits and dresses, I will deliver it to all of your ces as soon as possible," Lance said in assurance. But he continued, "By the way, I only know where Orcborg''s Red Fist Guild is located at. And as for the Guild called Mischievous Lion Guild that you guys have mentioned a while ago, I haven''t heard of such a name before in the previous Emerald Events, perhaps because you''re just new in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "Are you serious?!" Orcborg eximed in total disbelief. "Is there any problem with me not knowing anything about the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Lance asked in curiosity. "Are you living under a rock or something?" Orcborg asked. But in the next second, he cleared his throat as he realized something, "Well, in your case, it is totally understandable that you don''t know about the Mischievous Lion Guild. Thinking back now, I actually also forgot to introduce the both of you to each other, hehehe... My mistake," "Anyways, the Mischievous Lion Guild is actually the Guild who was in the third ce in this year''s Emerald Event, and Mister Loki here is the Guild Leader of that Guild himself," "Third ce?!" Lance eximed in shock. He immediately turned to look at the person who introduced himself as Mister Loki a while ago, who now turns out to actually be a Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild that had clinched the third ce of the Emerald Event as if he was looking at a King or someone more powerful than that. To be more precise, he really can''t believe that this person is actually a Guild Leader. Just look at him, he is merely an intermediate 1-Star Mage, and on top of that too, he is still very young, maybe around 18 to 20 years old, to be conferred with the title of a Guild Leader, let alone being the Guild Leader of such a powerful Guild. Honestly, during the time that he was measuring the body sizes of the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Lance had only assumed inside of his mind that Ethan was the Guild Leader because he has the most powerful Magic Power in their entire group... No, in this entire room right now. While on the other hand, Charlotte, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago were the Executives of the Guild, considering that they have only a slightly bit weaker Magic Powerpared to Ethan. And as for Ash, Ellen, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, Iasiah, and Nightingale, he thought that they are merely bodyguards, or at most, someone with an important status in the Mischievous Lion Guild, like a General, a department director, or something of the likes. Andstly, Mister Loki, Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, and Veronica were five of the ten people who will be participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition in the name of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Furthermore, Lance also thought that with the strength of Ethan and those four Executives, the Mischievous Lion Guild should probably be ced in the top 50 to top 30, or at most, they are ranked in the top 29 to top 20, especially considering that he is a friend of Orcborg, who is the Guild Leader of the Red Fist Guild which is normally in the top 20 to top 10. Never in Lance''s wildest imagination was he really able to expect that Mister Loki''s Mischievous Lion Guild was actually the third ce in the Emerald Event. What''s even more unbelievable for Lance is the fact that he is actually going to make the custom-made suits and dresses of the Guild who is in third ce of the Emerald Event. And not only that, but he is even also going to make the custom-made suit for the Guild Leader himself! What a really great honor! Instantly, Lance grabbed both of Mister Loki''s hands tightly as he expressed his appreciation, "Thank you very much for choosing Lance''s Tailoring store to order your custom-made suits and dresses. I assure you, in the name of Lance''s Tailoring store, that you will definitely not regret your choice today!" As someone who could hardly even get a single customer every month, Lance''s action right now ispletely understandable and reasonable. "Okay, okay, okay," Leo murmured while trying to pull his hands away from Lance''s grip without making it seem like he is rude or something. After finally sessfully pulling his hands away from Lance, he quickly changed the topic back to business, "So, how much would all of the custom-made suits and dresses cost?" "For the Mischievous Lion Guild, I will dly and willingly give a 50% discount," Lance proimed. Hearing Lance''s words, Leo and everyone''s eyes immediately lit up brightly. Well, who doesn''t want to have discounts, right? Even Kings and Emperors would work hard to lower the price whenever they have some transactions, not to mention the Mischievous Lion Guild. "That''s really great! So, how much for everything?" Leo asked eagerly as if he can''t wait for even a single second to hear the price for ordering an expected eye-catching and beautiful custom-made suit and dresses from Lance''s Tailoring store. "For someone as powerful and great as the Mischievous Lion Guild," Lance paused as he began calcting the price inside his mind. On the other hand though, Leo started feeling a bit nervous after hearing such a line from Lance. Normally, such words would be used when giving... Before Leo could finish his thoughts, Lance finally gave them the bill, "150,000 gold coins!" "Oh, that is not expensive," Leo heave a sigh of relief. But in the next moment, his eyes suddenly widen in shock as he asked, "Did you just say one hundred and fifty gold coins? Or was it one hundred and fifty thousand gold coins?" "One hundred and fifty thousand gold coins," Lance said in confirmation, he asked, "Why, is there any problem with the price? I assure you, the custom-made suits and dresses that I make are totally worth such a price. You will not regret spending such sum of money on them," Chapter 613 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 9 Chapter 613 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 9 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leopletely ignored thetter line of Lance after he confirmed the price of the custom-made suits and dresses to be 150,000 gold coins. It was like his ears immediately shut down and doesn''t want to hear anything that Lance is blubbering about anymore. Not because he was rude or something simr to that, but rather because he just can''t believe that the price of the custom-made suits and dresses would actually reach such an expensive price. Earlier ago, he was already prepared to pay even 50,000 gold coins for all the custom-made suits and dresses that they have ordered, especially after considering how perfect the samples were. Yet in the end, it turns out that the price is actually thrice that amount! "Ehem!" Leo cleared his throat before asking, "If it is okay to ask, what kind of materials do you exactly n on using in making those custom-made suits and dresses?" "Normally, I would be using 5-Star level materials, but considering that you are the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, I thought of using 9-Star level materials instead. Only such a grade of materials would be befitting of someone with your status," Lance replied. "For... for everyone?" Leo staggeringly asked. "I really didn''t expect that Guild Leader Loki is actually such a great joker, hahaha!" Lance said with augh. Afterughing, he continued, "Of course not! I will only be using 5-Star level materials for the custom-made suits and dresses of the others. Only your suit would be made out of 9-Star level materials," If I really used 9-Star level materials for everything, then it would definitely cost you more than 150,000 gold coins. Even with the 50% discount that I have given you, you will still be spending more than a million gold coins for all of it," "Not to mention, with such superb and high-quality materials, I will definitely not be able to finish tailoring all of those custom-made suits and dresses that you have ordered from me for only a day or so of time given, which will cause all of you do not have any suits and dresses to wear in tomorrow''s ball," "But if you really want though, then we can totally make a separate order for those kinds of suits and-" Leo decisively interrupted Lance from finishing with his sentence, as he then said, "There''s really no need for such a superb and high-level suit. I''m merely going to use it in a ball, not a battlefield or something of the likes. So, let''s just go with the 5-Star level materials for everything!" "Are you really sure? You might be needing it for something really important in theing days," Lance said while wearing a meaningful smile on his face. Seeing Lance''s meaningful smile, Leo''s expression immediately turned solemn as he realized what he meant with his words. "I thought that you didn''t know the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Leo asked, wanting to confirm whether his assumption was indeed correct or was it merely his imagination. "Indeed, I don''t know the Mischievous Lion Guild. And in fact, this is also just my first time hearing such a name. But Princess Tifa had mentioned something really interesting to me before she finally left after destroying my Tailoring store yesterday," Lance paused while wearing a gentle smile on his face. He then continued, "Even though it was somewhat vague and hard to decipher, and there was also no mention of the words ''Mischievous Lion Guild'', but after knowing about your identity today, I finally understood what exactly she meant about with her words," "So, I strongly rmend that you will reconsider my suggestion to you, Guild Leader Loki. This is only for your own good, and most importantly, for your own safety," Lance finished his sentence with a slightly bow head. Unbeknownst to Leo, that wasn''t actually the only reason why Lance was doing this. First of all, the actual price of using 9-Star level materials to tailor a custom-made suit would cost more than the total price that Lance had just offered to Leo, even with a 50% discount. Just imagine, a Gxy-level Magical Beast, which is only a single level higherpared to a 9-Star Magical Beast, could already be exchanged for five Elven Flyingboats. Even though these two levels couldn''t bepared with each other that easily because the difference between the two is likeparing a hill and a mountain, it still doesn''t change the fact that the both of them would cost more than merely hundreds of thousands of gold coins, even when they are dead. In fact, it might even be possible to trade a 9-Star Magical Beast, either dead or alive, for a single Emerald Elven Flyingboat. Although the 9-Star level materials that Lance had mentioned would only be needing a small piece of a 9-Star Magical Beast, while the rest would be other 9-Star level materials. Thebination of all of them would still be very expensive. As such, it is pretty much considered that the price Lance had offered to Leo is more than a bargain already since he had merely asked for 150,000 gold coins to tailor a suit made out of 9-Star level materials. Not to mention, he is also including the cost of the tens or so of pieces of custom-made suits and dresses for Cassandra and the others. The real reason why Lance is really doing this was because his parents were killed during the time the Naughty Elves organization had dethroned and killed King Elfin the Third in the past. His parents were one of those brave Mages who fought that battle and shed blood to defend the Emerald Tree Kingdom from the hands of their enemies. This exins his action of slightly bowing his head to Leo, as he really wanted revenge and to make the Naughty Elves organization pay for what they have done to him! Lance is very much aware of the alliance that the Evergreen royal family had created to fight against the Naughty Elves organization, including the information that the Naughty Elves organization are nning to do something during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, and that the alliance has a few new men that had just joined them that will be helping them in the inside of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition to fight against the enemy without the members of the enemy knowing about it. All of these informations he had gotten from Princess Tifa with a lot of difficulties, specifically by tailoring custom-made dresses for her free of charge and coaxing her for a very long time. Since Leo and his Mischievous Lion Guild were probably those so-called new men that had just joined them, thus Lance decided to only give a price of 150,000 gold coins for all of the custom-made suits and dresses that they have ordered.. That 150,000 gold coins could be considered as merely their service charge to him. Chapter 614 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 10 Chapter 614 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 10 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After a few minutes of thorough deliberation, Leo finally nodded his head reluctantly and agreed, "Okay, I will pay 150,000 gold coins. But..." "But?" Lance quickly asked. "But I don''t want the 9-Star level materials that you will be using just to tailor me a custom-made suit," Leo replied. In his opinion, using 9-Star level materials for a mere suit doesn''t really serve that much of a use to him. It might be useful if ever he attends some important asions and formal events, like for example the ball in the Evergreen royal family''s castle. But, that would be as far as he could use those suits for. After all, it would look totally out of ce and suspicious as well if he indeed wears a suit during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, not to mention it was also the same exact suit that he had worn during the ball. Anyone who sees him would definitely assume that there is some sort of reason why he is wearing the same exact suit, and they would definitely not assume that it is because the Mischievous Lion Guild is poor and can''t afford to spend some money to buy new clothes. Even foolish people would not assume that, especially after considering the fact that the Mischievous Lion Guild was in third ce in the Emerald Event. Additionally, they have also captured a total of three Gxy-level Magical Beasts and traded them for tens of Flyingboats which would need a lot of money for maintenance. "You don''t have to worry, all of the custom-made suits and dresses that I will be tailoring for all of you would not entirely just serve as merely suits and dresses. No need for any exnations, because all of you will certainly know once you wear them," Lance said while wearing a mysterious smile on his face. "I will be leaving everything in your hands, then," Leo said as he decided to just trust Lance''s words. He waved his hands, quickly taking out a total of 150,000 gold coins inside his Storage Ring. Seeing that Leo and Lance were already done with their transaction, Orcborg finally decided to step in and said, "The size of my body has increased by a lotpared to the past, so would there be any increase in the price of the custom-made suit that I have ordered?" "The same as thest time; just consider it as my fee for making the Red Fist Guild personally look for a secured and peaceful house for me to relocate," Lance patted Orcborg''s shoulder. "Okay, then," Orcborg nodded his head in delight. A couple of pieces of custom-made suits that would normally cost him around tens of thousands of gold coins was just offered for free of charge to him. Who wouldn''t be delighted to hear about that, right? "Anyways, since we are finally done with our business here, we would be going now," Orcborg said before turning to look at Leo and saying, "Let''s see each other again during tomorrow night''s discussion," Hearing Orcborg''s words, Leo can''t help instantly feeling really surprised. His eyes can only keep on blinking while looking at the departing figure of Orcborg as he really didn''t expect to hear such a line from him. It was only at this very moment that he finally found out that Orcborg is actually also a part of the alliance that was created by the Evergreen royal family. Aside from that, he also realized as well the exact reason why Orcborg had appeared in such a perfect moment when he was currently having a bit of a predicament with where they would order some custom-made suits and dresses. Orcborg''s arrival and assistance during that time and until now should have been fully intended to stop him from having any sort of thoughts of going to the Elves Secret organization, one of themonly known members of the alliance that was created by the Evergreen royal family. The Evergreen royal family should have most likely already considered that they might be thinking of going to the Elves Secret organization once they realized their problem with the custom-made suits and dresses, especially after thinking that the Elves Secret organization had sponsored them. It is only very natural and reasonable for them to do such an action. As such, it should be the main reason why they have assigned Orcborg to specifically stop them from doing so. This also means that Orcborg would definitely not have appeared to assist them and offered them help if ever they didn''t face such a problem. Remembering that Orcborg is a 9-Star Mage, then it justpletely exins the reason how he was able to pull such a stunt and had even arrived at such perfect timing. By simply using the effective range of a 9-Star Mage, as long as there are no powerful Istion Magic Array or any Istion Magic spells around them, then Orcborg is definitely capable of eavesdropping on their conversation, especially since they were outside of their carriages. From there, Orcborg could decide the best choice of whether to appear in front of him or not But speaking about those carriages, all of those were actually also sent by the Evergreen royal family. Meaning to say that there might be a possibility that Orcborg could actually bypass the Istion Magic Array installed inside all of the carriages and still be able to eavesdrop in their conversation. "Just how far did the Evergreen royal family had nned about for them to have such a thorough preparation for me?" Leo thought inside of his mind, feeling really astonished at his discovery. Only Fate knows the answer to his question... "No wonder Orcborg didn''t express any shocking reaction when Lance had offered to tailor me a custom-made suit using 9-Star level materials. He probably agrees with Lance and has the same opinion as him, that''s why he chooses to remain silent," Leo easily guessed. However, since everything was all good for him, then there is definitely nothing for him to worry about. When Leo finally pulled himself together from his deep thoughts, Orcborg has long already left far away from Lance''s Tailoring store. "It''s time for us to go as well," Leo said before bidding farewell to Lance and leaving his Tailoring store along with the others. Chapter 615 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 11 Chapter 615 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 11 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Leo and the others had gotten far away from Lance''s Tailoring store, a few men currently wearing ck cloaks suddenly appeared from the opposite alley and right after walked casually straight inside Lance''s Tailoring store. "Oh, new customers!" Lance eximed delightfully with a bright smile on his face,pletely in contrast to the surrounding of his Tailoring store. But as soon as he observed the aura of the men wearing ck cloaks closely, he inwardly turned solemn. In spite of that though, his face still maintained the weing look. He then asked, "What can I do for you?" "Are you the tailor?" One of the men wearing a ck cloak asked with a serious tone in his voice. Though the deep inside of him, he could somewhat guess already that this person is probably named Lance and that he is the person who owns this Tailoring store. This was exactly because he felt no other aura inside the Tailoring store aside from this person in front of him. "Tailor Lance, at your service," Lance introduced himself while slightly bowing his head and still maintaining the same exact weing smile on his face. Hearing Lance''s response, all of the men wearing ck cloaks instantly started conversing with each other while using an Istion Magic spell to block all of the sounds of their conversation and preventing Lance from hearing anything that they were talking about. Nevertheless, Lance still wore the same exactly weing smile on his face, showing that he is unconcerned about their action and totally not bothered with it. After a few minutes of talking, the same man wearing a ck cloak dropped a small bag with a few tens of gold coins inside on top of the counter in front of Lance as he then asked with a threatening tone on his voice, "How about you tell me what those guys hade here for and I will give you this small bag full of gold coins? Of course, you can also choose to reject doing me a small favor and not to say anything about them. But there would definitely be some consequences that you would be required to pay if you really choose to do that if you know what I mean," Honestly, all of the men in ck cloaks were a bit hesitant when one of them had proposed the idea of threatening Lance. This was exactly because they felt a powerful Magic Powering out from him. Basing on what they have felt alone, Lance is definitely the person with the highest cultivation level in this room right now. As soon as that man wearing a ck cloak finished his sentence, Lance immediately acted to gulped down a mouthful of saliva while sweating profusely. While acting in panic, he pushed the small bag full of gold coins inside back to the man wearing a ck cloak while saying, "I can... tell you everything that I know about them... and you also don''t need to pay me anything... really... you can just simply consider it... as me befriending all of you, kind sirs..." "Great," The man in the ck cloak said while heaving a silent sigh of relief under the hood covering his face. He then continued, "You may begin then," While sneering inwardly as if to express his mockery of how easily he was able to fool all of the men wearing ck cloaks, Lance began telling them everything that he knew about Leo and the others. Of course, not literally everything, since Lance could already easily guessed inside of his mind that these people are all members of the Naughty Elves organization. And besides, Lance is honestly not scared even for a tinny tiny bit with all of these men wearing ck cloaks. If he was facing Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago instead, then he would definitely not have the confidence to pull this kind of stunt. But in his case right now, he is very confident to im that even if they all realized that what he''s telling them is not true, they would still not dare to fight against him. Lance''s confidence all steamed from the fact that even if all of the men wearing ck cloaksbined their strengths together to fight against him, they would still not be able topare to even a single finger of his hand. After all, he is a 9-Star Mage, while all of these men wearing ck cloaks are merely a bunch of 4-Star to 5-Star Mages. If ever a fight really breaks out inside Lance''s Tailoring store, the fight would no doubt just be the same as a bunch of weak and malnourished kids fighting against a strong and healthy adult. While Leo and the others were still inside Lance''s Tailoring store, Elvis''s presence in the Evergreen royal family''s castle was already made known to the Naughty Elves organization from their members secretly observing the castle from across theke. Because there was only a small suspicious action that the Mischievous Lion Guild had done throughout the entire time, which was they have suddenly brought all of their Executives to the Emerald City. Additionally, because of the fake confession from Lance to the members of the Naughty Elves organization that have visited his Lance''s Tailoring store, dropping their suspicion of the Mischievous Lion Guild was further solidified. As if it wasn''t enough yet, the Evergreen royal family actually chooses to not announced that Elvis is in their castle to anyone else, even to the Mischievous Lion Guild. This action of the Evergreen royal family implies that they don''t n on letting the Mischievous Lion Guild know about what they are nning to do, which also meant that they are not involved in any of their scheme or anything of the likes. Of course, the suspicion that the Mischievous Lion Guild might have long already expected Elvis'' arrival in the Evergreen royal family''s castle that''s why there is no longer any point in informing them, was still included in their list of assumptions. But they have merely concluded that there is only a little possibility of it really being the case, so they dismissed the possibility. Therefore, at this moment, the Naughty Elves organization''s suspicion of the Mischievous Lion Guild could be basically neglected already. As long as the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t do any suspicious action until the Emerald Elven Battle Competition finally begins, then the Naughty Elves organization will never be able to find out that they are actually part of the alliance that was created by the Evergreen royal family. Chapter 616 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 12 Chapter 616 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 12 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Being considerably far away from the Evergreen royal family''s castle though, Leo and the others were only informed by Madam Flores'' assistant, Bagley, who disguised his trip to the Smiling Lion Vige by sending all of the weapons and items that they will be sponsoring to the Mischievous Lion Guild in preparation for the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, that their n of sneaking Elvis to the castle has ended sessfully with not even a slightest mishap. Bagley has arrived in the Smiling Lion Vige when Leo and the others finally returned back from their trip to Emerald City, which was pretty much evening already. Their reason for returning in the evening was no longer only because they wanted to waste the time of the members of the Naughty Elves organization who were still secretly following behind them, but also because they have decided that since they have a lot of free time to spend already, then they might as well go on and continue exploring around the Emerald City. They could also use this free time to rx themselves after spending nearly a month''s worth of time doing a lot of stressful things for the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild, which in the end, was worth all of the efforts and time that they have invested. Aside from that, Leo had decided to use today''s free time as an opportunity to personally search for other people with a green-colored String of Fate attached to them. But unfortunately, he had ended not finding anyone else anymore no matter how hard he searched for them. The people that he had found so far are pretty much the only people in the entire Emerald City that exist who have a green-colored String of Fate attached to them. And as for the other cities in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, that would be left to be discoveredter on when he finally visits them. This was totally within his expectations though, as he didn''t really believe that finding people with a green-colored String of Fate attached to them would be so easy. In fact, the previous times that he had found them were all merely a bunch of coincidences... Or to be more precise was destined by Fate from the very beginning. Every single situation where Fate is involved arepletely not within his control, and the moment he finally realized it to be the case, it was already toote for him to change anything about it. An example of such a kind of situation was when he found Cassandra. At that time, he ispletely aware of the trouble that she would be bringing to them, especially to him. But in spite of all of those, he still decided to bring her along with them. Fate is an extremely difficult thing to change, and even though he is the holder of the Cube of Fate and the chosen one of the God of Fate as well, it doesn''t necessarily mean that he could control Fate in any way that he wanted, let alone change it as well, even if he is already aware of what will likely happen in the future. "Was there really no custom-made suits and dresses prepared for us in the Elves Secret organization?" Leo asked in curiosity. "It seems like you already found out Orcborg''s purpose," Bagley smiled in response. "Not really," Leo shook his head, he continued, "It was more like he is the one who revealed it to me," "Hmmm..." Bagley expressed his understanding. He then said, "Orcborg and a few others from the Red Fist Guild are actually long already been a part of the alliance that was created by the Evergreen royal family. But his existence is only somewhat simr to yours. In his case, no one aside from a few chosen people knows about his identity in the alliance. In fact, most of the people that know about his identity are chosen by him personally," "Including the Naughty Elves organization?" Leo asked in doubt. "Yes, including them," Bagley nodded his head, he quickly exined, "In all of the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition that Orcborg''s Red Fist Guild had participated in the past, their methods in order to eliminate the members of the Naughty Elves organization has always been very brute and direct. They basically don''t bother with hiding their real intentions of killing them. However, they don''t differentiate between enemies and allies. As long as they stumbled upon any of the other participants, those people would either be facing elimination or death," "Very wise," Leo said in approval. No wonder Orcborg was able to remain his identity hidden. With the people he had sent not deliberately attacking a single side only, their position would no doubt only be assumed as neutral by the Naughty Elves organization. "Guild Leader Loki, we have already recorded everything," Ethan interrupted in their conversation to inform Leo that their job is finallyplete. "It seems like our conversation would have to end here for today, Guild Leader Loki," Bagley said courteously. "No problem, there are still plenty of opportunities for us to continue with our conversation," Leo really doesn''t mind that their conversation would have to end here today. After all, there would definitely be plenty of things to talk about during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "Indeed," Bagley agreed, he quickly continued, "Let''s see each other again during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, Guild Leader Loki," Seeing Bagley leave, Leo then quickly ordered Ethan and the others to bring the weapons that the Elves Secret organization have sent to the warehouse located in the underground facility. He had already checked all of the weapons that the Elves Secret organization had given to them through the list that Bagley had handed to him, and the majority of them were very important and crucial for the secret n during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. He absolutely can''t allow just anyone else to see them, including most of the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Although currently none of the members in the Mischievous Lion Guild had a ck-colored String of Fate attached to them, they also don''t have a green-colored String of Fate attached to them as well. Meaning to say, they are neither allies nor enemies. To be more precise, they are neutrals. And since they are only considered as neutrals, there is an equal amount of chances for them to either have a ck-colored String of Fate or a green-colored String of Fate in the future. However, considering that the Naughty Elves organization has more methods to convert them into one of their members or to just simply make them remain neutralpared to making them into his allies, then the possibility of them betraying the Mischievous Lion Guild is really high. Such a possibility is something he can''t afford to risk nor would he choose to risk it with his extremely cautious character. That''s why he decided that it is much better to store these weapons in the warehouse located inside the underground facility where only the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild know about. After doing every work that they needed to finish for this day, everyone else then went to eat their dinner and went to sleepter on, at least only some of them because others still need to stay for the night to guard and protect the Smiling Lion Vige. The next morning, as soon as everyone finished eating their breakfast, they immediately started preparing for the ball in the Evergreen royal family''s castle that will begin in the evening. The ones who were busy the most were Cassandra and the others as they decided to fix their make-ups and other things to make themselves look as perfect as possible for this ball. The reason for this was because starting today... Or at least, starting tonight, there is no longer any need for them to hide their appearance. Indeed, Leo had finally decided to allow Cassandra and the others to show their appearance to everyone. Honestly, this was only because the day that they would be leaving the Emerald Tree Kingdom is now close. From the moment the Emerald Elven Battle Competition begins, there would only be more or less a month left in their stay in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Additionally, there are only a few considerable opportunities for some people to be able to really cause any sort of trouble to him because Cassandra and the others would be spending the majority of their time participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Although those participants in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition could also cause them trouble, but at least there would only be a few of them that they would have to worry about. Unlike worrying about the majority of the people in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. This was also the same logic in the previous reason; instead of worrying for two months or so, it is much better to only worry for more or less a month. In other words, even though there is still trouble, at least he had minimized the degree of trouble that he would be facing.. In such a way, he is not entirely making Cassandra and the others feel displeased, but also equally making them feel satisfied as well. Chapter 617 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 13 Chapter 617 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 13 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce When afternoon came, Lance finally arrived in the Smiling Lion Vige while bringing with him all the custom-made suits and dresses that Leo and the others had ordered. The moment Lance''s arrival was announced to everyone, Cassandra and the others who had locked themselves inside their rooms from morning until now swiftly mmed open their doors as they then excitedly run straight towards Lance as fast as possible. At the side, Leo can''t help but feel a bit of disbelief as he watched the scene of Cassandra and the others racing against each other towards Lance. Even he couldn''t make them leave their rooms, let alone make them leave the house, but yet just a simple announcement of Lance''s arrival... No, to be more precise, their dresses'' arrival, was actually more than enough to instantly make them stop what they are doing? Is the dress seriously more important than him?! "Where''s the dress?" Cassandra eagerly asked. "Quickly show them to us!" Elizabeth demanded. "I can''t wait to try my dress!" Angel said impatiently. "Me too!" Veronica expressed her excitement. "I can already expect that our dresses would look good on all of us!" Ash''s eyes lit up brightly while imagining herself wearing her custom-made dress. "Once Loki sees all of us wearing our dresses, I''m very certain that he wouldn''t be able to contain the beast inside of him anymore!" Charlotte said before letting out a chuckle. "I agree!" Cassandra nodded. "Definitely!" Elizabeth simrly agrees. "Is that even a question? Let me tell you a secret; when we were both alone with each other thest time, I can already see it from deep within his eyes that he could hardly contain himself. Needless to say, once we wear our beautiful dresses. He might even just go wild right on the spot, hehehe!" Angel said while letting out a giggle. "How exciting!" Veronica said with a wide smile on her face. "We will definitely be having a really good night after the ball!" Ash felt stimted. "Language girls,nguage!" Charlotte can''t help but warned them. But in the next second, all of them beganughing loudly. In front, Lance doesn''t know how to respond as he watched Cassandra and the otherspletely ignoring him as if he was non-existing. "Oh, speaking about Loki..." Cassandra suddenly paused in her sentence as she slowly turned her head behind her. Elizabeth and the others also quickly followed suit while somewhat expecting already what... or more like, who was behind them. In the next moment, they immediately saw Leo who was smiling mischievously with one of his eyebrows raised while looking at all of them. He then muttered, "Is that so?" "Hehehehe..." Cassandra and the others could onlyugh embarrassingly upon realizing that Leo had heard everything that they were talking about. While wearing the same look on his face, Leo asked, "Aren''t you girls also forgetting someone important?" Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Lance swiftly fixed himself to look dignified before clearing his throat to make his existence know(#known) to everyone once again. After doing that, he then greeted, "Good afternoon, Guild Leader Loki," Following after Lance''s sentence were numerous clouds of smoke puffing out from Cassandra and the other''s red-as-tomato faces. Letting out a chuckle, Leo then walked straight towards Lance and greeted back, "Wee to the Smiling Lion Vige, Tailor Lance. I sincerely apologize and hope that you don''t mind the action of my wives," "I can fully understand their enthusiastic behavior," Lance replied. Taking a glimpse at the exquisite-looking briefcase that Lance was carrying in his right hand, Leo then quickly asked, "Are the custom-made suits and dresses inside that briefcase?" "Oh, yes," Lance finally remembered what he was here for. He quickly waved his hand to take out a table from his Storage Ring. Afterwards, he put the briefcase he was holding on top and slowly began unlocking all of its locks. The moment the briefcase was opened, what appeared in front of everyone wasn''t the custom-made suits and dresses, but rather small ck boxes with ss on top to show the small and shiny ck-colored spheres inside. "These are?" Leo asked in curiosity. This was really his first time seeing such items. Aside from that, shouldn''t Lance be showing them their custom-made suits and dresses? Why can''t he see any of those inside the briefcase? There were also no Storage Rings that specially stored them inside. The instant Leo finished his question, he immediately heard Cassandra and the others eximing in shock, "Magic garments!" "Magic garments?!" Leo''s eyes instantly widen in realization. He had read about this term before from one of the books he had read in his office. It was said that there are two different types of Magic clothes in existence; first were the Magic attires, which are just clothes simr to ordinary clothes except for the fact that they are not tailored using ordinary materials but Magical resources, while the other one was called Magic garments, a special type of clothes that can turn into whatever one wishes the clothes to turn into. To simply put, the former has a fixed form, size, and shape, while thetter''s form couldpletely turn into any sort of clothes one wanted. He finally understood the meaning behind Lance''s sentence, ''All of the custom-made suits and dresses that I will be tailoring for all of you would not entirely just serve as merely suits and dresses''. With these Magic garments, they will have whatever kinds of clothes they want, not limited to only suits and dresses. There was a great saying... or more like an advertisement, about Magic garment; "Having a Magic garment is the same as carrying a closet full of different kinds of clothes!" "Yes, Magic garments," Lance nodded his head in confirmation. He then exined, "All the custom-made clothes that I tailored are Magic garments. And as you already know, it is very possible for one to not have to worry about theck of clothes anymore, even for the rest of their lives, as long as they have a Magic garment. That''s the main and exact reason for why their prices are so expensive. Of course, other than the prices for the materials used to tailor them," "Anyways," Lance changed the topic as he waved his hand again, quickly taking out an item inside his Storage Ring. This time, he took out a simr box to those inside the briefcase, except that this one has a small golden-colored sphere inside instead. Afterwards, he handed the box to Guild Leader Loki and said, "This box is the one for you, Guild Leader Loki," Quickly realizing that this was the Magic garment made using 9-Star level materials, Leo carefully and slowly received the box from Lance while having this weird fear inside of him that with how delicate and fragile the golden-colored sphere looked like, it might just break into numerous pieces the moment he identally dropped it on the ground. Lance, who was watching Guild Leader Loki''s action, doesn''t know whether he should appreciate thetter''s carefulness orugh at how ridiculous his underestimation of the durability of this 9-Star Magic garment was. With the superb materials used in making this 9-Star Magic garment, it''s alreadyparable to wearing a set of 9-Star Magic armor. In fact, it can even withstand a few dozens of 1st Gxy-level attacks before finally getting destroyed. Of course, Leo waspletely aware of that. It was mainly because of the delicate look of the 9-Star Magic garment that made him somewhat assume that it was fragile. Completely ignoring whatever Lance''s opinion was, Leo stared at the golden-colored 9-Star Magic garment inside the box on his hand while having an indescribable feeling deep inside of his heart. He was excited about having such a powerful item, but at the same time, he was worried as well that it might attract unnecessary dangers to him. As the saying goes, richest always attract unwanted danger! However, such thought onlysted for a few seconds as the former thought totally triumphs over thetter. Who cares about the danger that this 9-Star Magic garment would bring to him? He can use this item to protect himself anyways! And most importantly, he would definitely not act so high-profile and announce to the entire Celestial World that he is wearing a 9-Star Magic garment, especially considering that he could actually use this item to make his opponent surprised, or best, even cause them to feel shocked, and then use that as an opportunity tounch a critical attack to the vital parts of their body. "I am guessing that all of you already know how to use these Magic garments, so it''s time for me to leave. I also need to quickly prepare for the ball. Aysttt! As expected, that crazy woman invited me to be her partner," Lance shook his head helplessly. "See you in the ball, then," Leo bid farewell to Lance. After seeing Lance leave, Leo immediately distributed the rest of the Magic garments to Cassandra and the others who would being with him to the Evergreen royal family''s castle before finally going back to the manor and walking inside his room to start preparing for the ball. Chapter 618 - The Ball Of The Evergreen Royal Family Part 14 Chapter 618 The Ball of the Evergreen royal family part 14 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Night approaches fast for everyone who had received an invitation to attend the ball in the Evergreen royal family''s castle. As the bright full moon hung high up in the sky and shone its bright light upon the territory of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Leo and all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were finally gathered together at the entrance of the Smiling Lion Vige where tens of carriages from the Evergreen royal family were waiting for them. At this moment, they are all wearing their Magic garments that have been turned into dashing suits and beautiful dresses that perfectly fit the theme of the ball, specifically Fiery Inferno. Along the way to the Evergreen royal family''s castle, Leo can see from the outside of the carriage that it wasn''t actually only the ball in the Evergreen royal family''s castle that was having the theme of the ''Fiery Inferno'', but the entire Emerald City, and probably the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom as well. All the buildings were designed using red decorations, people were wearing red-colored clothes, and many more else. Within his sight, he also noticed many people carrying various red-colored flyingnterns in different sizes, shapes, and forms on their hands as they walked towards the same direction as them. Curious to know the reason why, Leo quickly asked the coachman of their carriage who was also a soldier of the Evergreen royal family, "Are all of these people also going to the Evergreen royal family''s castle?" Hearing Leo''s question, the soldier shook his head before replying, "They are indeed going towards the same direction as us, but their main destination is theke around the castle," "Theke?" Leo muttered silently while turning his head to look again at thosenterns on everyone''s hands. He thought in realization, "All of these people are probably going to release their flyingnterns around theke for safety purposes. After all, the Emerald City is practically surrounded by the Emerald Forest. With the sheer amount of these flyingnterns that they would be released to the sky alone, once they fall to the ground, a fire would definitely consume many trees that would eventually lead to a disastrous forest fire," "Let me guess, you are thinking that thosenterns would cause a forest fire?" Cassandra asked teasingly. "Oh, it seems like I would have to change some things about me in order to prevent any of you from understanding me," Leo replied with a mischievous smile on his face. "Heh, no matter how much you change yourself since you have already called us your wives, it is part of our responsibility to understand everything about you," Elizabeth proimed. "What wives?" Angel objected, she continued, "Only until when he finally makes uspletely his would we be considered as his wives," "I totally agree," Veronica nodded in agreement. "Here we go again," Leo can''t help rolling his eyes. Just how many times would they have to repeat this kind of conversation? He already heard more than enough to understand clearly what they wanted, "Just be patient and wait for a bit, okay? We will definitely be getting there soon," "Yeah, yeah, yeah, we understand that you can''t afford any distractions at this point of time," Ash said before crossing her arms together in annoyance. Charlotte pouted her lips and said, "I guess that all of us are nothing but merely distraction and trouble for you, right?" Shaking his head helplessly, Leo said, "I will try to finish everything here as soon as possible for all of you, would that be enough?" Instantly, the atmosphere of the carriage brighten up as Cassandra and the others asked in unison, "Really?!" "Tell me, were you all actually just aiming to make me do this?" Leo can''t help but ask. Hearing Leo''s question, the atmosphere of the carriage instantly turned dead quiet. "Not gonna answer, ha?" Leo''s lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile as he said, "Considering that the ball is being hosted by the Evergreen royal family, it should just be right if I have my first dance with either Princess Tifa or Princess T, right? What do all of my wives think about with my n? As long as I do this, there''s no doubt that we will have an even closer rtionship with the Evergreen royal family, we might even be as close as a family," "Hey, coachman, I know that you are listening," Leo turned to look at the innocent coachman who was driving their carriage outside, making thetter gulped down a mouthful of saliva. He asked, "If I have my first dance with either Princess Tifa or Princess T, would it make the Mischievous Lion Guild''s rtionship with the Evergreen royal family much more closer?" Just now, using his unique capability to see the future, Leo took a short glimpse at what the coachman would be doing after bringing them to the Evergreen royal family''s castle. And as he expected, thetter went to meet with Princess T and reported his findings about him to her. Regardless of asking that question or not, Princess T would certainly still ask him for a dance anyways, especially considering that they would have to prove to the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization attending the ball that they indeed have a close rtionship. So, there''s definitely no problem with adding a bit more encouragement and confidence to her, right? Or was there really...? All of a sudden, the Istion Magic Array installed inside the carriage was activated. Afterwards, the carriage began racking really hard with Leo''s scream of pain that only the people inside the carriage could hear continuously sounded. Outside the carriage, the Coachman who has long already prepared himself to face the wrath of Cassandra and the others waspletely rendered shocked upon noticing the continuous extreme movement that the carriage was making from the inside. "I''d better inform Princess T that Guild Leader Loki is living the epitome of a man''s life," The Coachman said before heaving a sigh of pity to Princess T since it seems like she wouldn''t have any chance to be Guild Leader Loki''s one and only wife, or even dominate him for herself alone, as long as Cassandra and the others exist by his side. It might even be possible for her to not have any chance to be one of Guild Leader Loki''s woman. Having many experiences with simr situations to Guild Leader Loki''s in the past, the Coachman didn''t hesitate to turn the carriage towards a road with only a few people traveling. Meanwhile, Ethan and the others who were closely following behind the leading carriage that Leo and his women were riding can''t help themselves from feeling curious about the sudden change of direction of their carriage. Though such thought onlysted for a bit as they noticed the movement of the carriage. Their assumption was also further confirmed when they noticed that the road they are traveling only has a few people around, unlike a while ago which was almost fully packed with people going towards the same direction. ..... After thirty minutes of continuous traveling, the carriages of the Mischievous Lion Guild finally stopped at the bridge connecting to the Evergreen royal family''s castle. From here on out, they are required to walk to reach the castle. Although the four bridges connecting to the Evergreen royal family''s castle located in the center of theke has a considerable size, but with the sheer amount of carriages arriving in this ce almost reaching close to a thousand already, a traffic jam is definitely expected to happen. Since in a traffic jam people would have to walk anyways in order to reach the castle, then might as well just let them walk right from the very beginning so as to avoid causing displeasure and other bad impressions. Knock! Knock! Knock! Ethan began knocking on the door of the carriage Leo and his women were riding while wearing a knowing look on his face. Inside of his mind, he was already expecting that the inside of the carriage would be a mess, while everyone inside would even be more messier. "How shameless of Leo, hahaha," Ethan said with a chuckle. The scene that Leo had shown to everyone just a while ago was simr to the saying, "When a predator finds a prey, it would not care about the ce where it would be eating them," Which in Leo''s case right now, he ate all of his prey inside the carriage while traveling towards the Evergreen royal family''s castle. However, the moment the carriage door was opened, what greeted Ethan''s sight was only half of what he was expecting. Inside the carriage, it was only Leo who was in a mess, while Cassandra and the others werepletely fine, with not even a single strand of their hair changed nor a small crumple on their dresses. As for Leo, his expression can''t be described, his hair now looked simr to a bird''s nest, his suit was almost removed from his body, both of his shoes was hanging on the window, andst but certainly not the least, there were many scratches covering his entire face. Gulped! Gulped! Gulped! Gulped! Numerous gulping sounds could be heard behind Ethan as Edward and the other men gulped a mouthful of saliva in fear and horror at the scene of Leo in front of them. "Guild Leader Loki!" Ethan immediately runs straight inside the carriage to begin checking Leo''s condition the moment Cassandra and the others disembarked. After he finished checking, he turned to look at his wife ine and eximed, "ine, quickly cast a Recovery spell on Guild Leader Loki!" Whooooosh! ine swiftly casted a Recovery spell to Leo, causing the scratches on his face to slowly heal. "But how about the way Guild Leader Loki looked right now? We can''t just allow him to attend the ball in such a messy state, right?" ine asked in frustration. She added, "He''s currently wearing a Magic garment, so we can just easily fix his clothes, and the scratches on his face are also almost healed. However, his hair is a mess, his face looked terrible, and he is obviously no longer in the mood to attend the ball anymore!" Hearing ine''s exnation, Ethan quickly realized the reason why Cassandra and the others had beat up Leo, "Please tell me you didn''t just do this to prevent Guild Leader Loki from attending the ball?" Chapter 619 - People With The Same Interest, Are Bound To Have A Conflict With Each Other Chapter 619 People with the same interest, are bound to have a conflict with each other Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Hmph!" Cassandra and the others coldly harrumph, as if to confirm that what Ethan had said was indeed correct. Seeing their response, Ethan frown, indicating his disapproval of Cassandra and the other''s action. Today''s ball was already regarded by everyone as really important, not because it would allow them to get to know the participants that were qualified to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, but rather because of the meeting that uses the ball as the disguise. This meeting concerns not only the interest of the Emerald Tree Kingdom but also the interest of the Mischievous Lion Guild as well. That was why Leo had decided to bring all the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild to participate in this meeting. Yet, despite such a fact, Cassandra and the others had actually still tried to prevent Leo from attending the meeting? Does the interest of the Mischievous Lion Guild not matter to them? It wasn''t only Ethan who thought this way, ine and the others also felt the same as they believed that what Cassandra and the others had done to Leo was just too much. However, just like all the previous times, they could easily guess already the exact reason why they have decided to beat up Leo; he had definitely done something that causes all of them to feel like beating him up... No, rather, to literally beat him up. Noticing Ethan and the other''s obvious meaning behind the looks on their faces, Cassandra and the others could only heave a sigh of resignation before quickly walking inside the carriage and fixing Leo''s appearance. In their minds, they know that; since they have caused the problem, then they should be the ones to fix the problem as well. With six people, on top of that, all of them being women as well, fixing Leo''s appearance only took a little less than five minutes for everything to be finished. The final result was Leo bing a hundred times more handsome and dashingpared to when he was the one who personally fixed his appearance. Everyone''s mood instantly turned better with such a result. Some of them can''t even help thinking that maybe Cassandra and the others had beat up Leo in purpose so as to achieve such a result instead. After all, every woman wants their men to be the best, right? ..... After tens of minutes of walking, Leo and the others finally entered the castle''s ballroom. Simr to the decorations along the way to the Evergreen royal family''s castle, the ballroom was perfectly decorated to fit the ''Fiery Inferno'' theme of tonight''s ball. Guests from the different ces around the Emerald Tree Kingdom were likewise wearing various kinds of suits and dresses fitting the theme ''Fiery Inferno''. Gathered together around the ballroom, they were either talking with each other about various random topics, dancing with people they are interested, and most importantly, sizing up one another. The arrival of Leo and the others from the Mischievous Lion Guild immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the ballroom, causing the atmosphere of the entire ce to turn quiet for a brief moment before quickly returning back to normal once again. Such an action, no matter how subtle the changes were, was still unable to escape from Leo and the other''s attention. Though they still choose topletely ignore them since they have long already expected such a reaction from everyone. After all, they were once in third ce in the Emerald Event, not to mention the chaos that they have caused these past two days resulting in tens of participants who used to be in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event getting eliminated because of them exchanging 5 million or so worth of points. Rather, what attracted their interest was the clear formation of different alliances between all the people inside the ballroom... No, to be more precise, between all the participants that were qualified to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. All the Nobles were still acting normal with them doing their usual andmon socializing activities, such as going from one people to another, offering them a toast and starting a conversation that would end as quickly as they came, and inviting them to visit their ces to further build-up their rtionship. But unlike the Nobles, the participants stayed in one ce only, not literally on a single spot, but rather on a limited amount of space. They can still move around from ces and even conversing with other participants, but their scope was within a strict range of activities. They could even notice how each of the alliances view the participants of the other alliances in an antagonistic sort of way, such as taunting them, threatening them, or suppressing them. The locations where they could gather together with none of that are probably only the center where people could be seen dancing and outside the castle''s ballroom. "ording to the informations that we have received about all of these participants, the members of these alliances are based on the participant''s rankings in the Emerald Event," Ethan reported to Leo. The person who should supposedly be reporting this kind of information to Leo right now is Elvis. But since Elvis is currently ''hidden'' by the Evergreen royal family from everyone, including the Mischievous Lion Guild as well, thus Ethan could only choose to rece his ce in the meantime. Ethan continued exining, "There''s a total of ten alliances, and they are respectively made up of the participants from the top 1 to top 10, top 11 to top 20, top 21 to top 30, and so on and so forth," Pausing and turning to look towards a certain location, Ethan added, "But there are still some other participants who choose to not involved themselves in these kinds of unnecessary alliances, like for example, Guild Leader Orcborg," "Orcborg?" Leo murmured, a bit surprised by the discovery. The participant that Ethan had pointed towards coincidentally turned out to be Orcborg, the Guild Leader of the Red Fist Guild. "Despite of the fact that Guild Leader Orcborg''s Red Fist Guild is ced in the top 16 in the Emerald Event, they are still known to be a very strongpetitor for the top 10 in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Basing on their capability alone, it is just reasonable for him to not care whether his Red Fist Guild is part of an alliance or not," Ethan expressed his opinion. "But who could really say for sure that Orcborg is really not interested in being a part of an alliance," Leo''s lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. He motioned his hand to Cassandra and the others before saying, "Follow me," Since all the participants had formed an alliance with each other, then he might as well just do the same thing too. In his opinion, no matter how strong and capable Orcborg''s Red Fist Guild is, facing against an opponent who has a numerical advantage, could still prove to be fatal and dangerous at times. It might even cause them to ultimately get eliminated no matter how good their potential was. A proof of such a im are the Savage Foxes, which, regardless of how strong they are, still always uses their numerical advantage to fight against any kinds of opponents. But of course, just like the Savage Foxes, one shouldn''t just form an alliance with anybody, but rather only with those who are the same species as them, which in his current case, he will only form an alliance with people who are simrly as strong and capable as him. That is the main and exact reason why he choose to approach Orcborg right now, instead of the other participants around him. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Leo and the others from the Mischievous Lion Guild casually walked towards Orcborg. At the opposite direction, the leader of the strongest alliance made up of the participants from the top 1 to top 10, specifically a higher-ranking member of the Pierce Noble Household, who was supposedly nning on inviting Leo and the others from the Mischievous Lion Guild to join their alliance, could only pause on his tracks a few meters of distance away from them. The man heaves a sigh of helplessness as he was left with no other choice but to just watch the people from the Mischievous Lion getting further and further away from him while at the same time thinking inwardly that he already has no chance to invite them before he could even say a single word from the script he had prepared inside his mind along the way. "Loki!" Orcborg greeted. "Orcborg!" Leo greeted back. "Let me guess, you are here to form an alliance with me?" Orcborg asked with an intrigued smile on his face. "As always, you are once again correct in your guess," Leo nodded in confirmation. "I''m really curious to know why exactly you have chosen to form an alliance with me? Wouldn''t it serve you much better if you choose to join the number one alliance?" Orcborg curiously asked while pointing towards the member of the Pierce Noble Household standing a few tens of meters away from them. "Simple; because all of them strive to qualify for the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. And as we all know, when a lot of people with the same interest are gathered in a single group, they are bound to eventually have a conflict with each other, especially if there could only be a single winner in the end," Leo replied. It isn''t really that difficult to guess the exact reason why there are only ten participants in each of the alliances formed... No, to be more precise, why there could only be ten participants in the ten alliances. Evidently, the main and exact reason for that is because the fifth game could only have a total of ten participants. And because not all of them have the capability to grab one of those ten spots, hence they could only try their luck by finding other people who are simrly as strong and capable as them, to form an alliance with and help each other. In other words, the participants of these alliances have the samemon interest and could help one another to qualify for the fifth game.. And when they finally qualify for the fifth game, only then would they begin fighting against each other to im the championship. Chapter 620 - Orcborgs Past And A Proof Of Betrayal From One Of The Ally Gods Chapter 620 Orcborg''s past and a proof of betrayal from one of the ally Gods Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "What a coincidence, it seems like we both have the same idea," Orcborg said before letting out a chuckle. He then continued, "I guess that, unlike the other alliances, our alliance would have to stick until the grand finals of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, which honestly speaking, is really great because only the championship could make my Red Fist Guild fight without holding back against you," "Likewise!" Leo nodded his head in agreement. But all of a sudden, his face turned serious as he said, "And besides, aside from the championship, we both also have the same goal in mind," "To eliminate the members of the Naughty Elves organization," Leo and Orcborg whispered to each other in unison. "I didn''t expect that our tacit understanding with each other would also be this seamless," Orcborg quickly changed the topic. "Though I can''t help but wonder in curiosity, why despite being a member of the Orc race, you are shockingly helping the Elf race fight against theirmon enemy?" Leo asked,pletely ignoring Orcborg''s wish to change the topic. "Oh, you actually didn''t know?" Orcborg replied, a bit surprised that Loki doesn''t know the reason why. He exined, "It isn''t really a secret to the people in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. In fact, I think almost everyone knows about this information. Of course, except for the fact that I''m helping the Elf race fight against the Naughty Elves organization," Looking around their surroundings, Orcborg said, "This ce is not a good location to talk about that, so how about we go somewhere else where there are only a few people around?" "Okay," Leo nodded his head without any problem. Even though there is an Istion Magic spell that currently prevented their conversation from being heard by anyone around them right now, which was casted by Orcborg the instant they began talking, it still doesn''t give them any sure assurance that their conversation would indeed not leaked to other people. After all, people could read lips. Honestly, that was the main reason why they choose to whisper the line, "To eliminate the members of the Naughty Elves organization," to each other. Such a method of conversation though, would likewise not guarantee that their conversation will indeed not leaked as well. Only Fate knows whether there are people, in particr members from the Naughty Elves organization, who can ignore the Istion Magic spell that Orcborg had casted or not. It is already verymon knowledge, especially to Mages or people who are practicing Magic, that there are Mages who are proficient with the Sound Element, which gives them the capability to easily eavesdropped with anyone''s conversation without their target noticing anything about it. Last but not the least, there is also an unpredictable existence known as Special Mages. Although the probability is small for a Special Mage to actually exist in this ballroom right now, let alone a Special Mage that coincidentally has a unique capability that allows them to eavesdrop in their conversation, it is still much better to be safe than sorry. In short, there are just so many methods that exist in the entire Celestial World that allows one to eavesdrop on someone else''s conversation without them noticing anything about it, especially in a crowded ce. That''s why it is much better and preferable to talk about important matters in a ce with only a few people around. Leo excused himself from Cassandra and the others before going with Orcborg to find a good ce to continue with their conversation. Soon, the both of them arrived at the back garden of the Evergreen royal family''s castle, specifically the ce where Leo had first meet Uncle Elfin. This ce was really perfect for people like them as it is very far from the venue of the ball, also the atmosphere of the ce really fit with the mood of their conversation. Aside from that, as of this very moment, the garden of the Evergreen royal family''s castle only has a few guests around, specifically more or less than 20 people. Probably because the majority of the people''s intention when they came to the Evergreen royal family''s castle involved being with a lot of people. And only those people who are interested in having a deeper and secretive conversation, simr to them, woulde to this kind of ce. Because there were only a few people around, Leo and Orcborg were able to easily choose a ce far from anyone present in the garden. In such a way, even if someone wanted to listen to their conversation, it would be extremely difficult for them to do so without getting noticed. Arriving in the ce, Orcborg then continued the conversation, "When I was young, the town that I lived at was attacked by Orcs who are somewhat simr to the Naughty Elves organization. They are called the Asura organization, made up of Orcs who worshipped the Asura God, or is also moremonly called as the God of War," As soon as Orcborg mentioned the word Asura God and the God of War, in the peripheral vision of Leo, he suddenly noticed a vague green-colored String of Fate being slowly created and turning vibrant until eventually, it connected the two of them together. Seeing such a sight, Leo can''t help bing really shocked. If he remembered correctly, this kind of situation only meant one thing; the God of War has now chosen to side with the enemy Gods and is no longer considered as an ally by both the God of Fate and God Elementus. In other words, he has more enemies and fewer allies now. It is really out of his expectations that he... No, to be more precise, they, including both the God of Fate and God Elementus currently hiding inside the Cube of Fate, would discover such a secret just from his casual conversation with Orcborg alone. He really has a lot of questions inside of his mind right now about the reason why the God of War has decided to betray the God of Fate and God Elementus. But unfortunately, in his current location, no matter how much he wanted and the effort he will invest in order to learn and gather more informations to answer his questions, it would still only allow him to discover tinny tiny bits of informations, which honestly speaking, is almost close to discovering nothing. His only source of information as of this very moment is Orcborg''s story since it seems too involved little bits of informations that he needed about the God of War. Hence, he chooses to remain silent and continue listening to his story. Maybe there''s a chance that he would get some important clues to answering his questions. Orcborg didn''t notice Leo''s surprised expression since his back was turned against him and he was also staring straight towards the night sky as if reminiscing about his past. He continued speaking, "Fortunately for me, I was saved by my Master, who is a female Dark Elf, from the closely approaching hands of Death. Starting from that moment on, I followed my Master as we journeyed around the territories of both the Elf race and Orc race, trying to fight against both the Asura organization and Naughty Elves organization," "Only after repeating such an objective for a few decades did we finally choose to settle down in the territory of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, which is both of our opinions, was a really perfect and peaceful ce away from any sort of trouble. It is also extremely far away from the Battlefield of the War of Races, thus we don''t have to worry about people recognizing us and hence causing trouble to befall in this Elf territory as well," "Along our journey, me and my Master both started developingfort and reliance to each other, which eventually lead to having romantic interest with one another and finally falling in love together. We decided to be married, and live our lives as peacefully as we could in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, no longer involving ourselves with anything that we used to do in our past," "Life and Fate was very kind to the two of us since it granted us our wishes. We even both had a child together, a beautiful little girl we named little Orchid... I know, it sounded so ridiculous and unsuitable to use as a person''s name. But after scavenging for many days and nights to look for a suitable name for our daughter, it was only the name Orchid that meets both the traditional letter ''O'' name for us Orc race and also sound beautiful just like the Elf race. What''s even more great is, the name Orchid actually both represented strength and beauty," "How great my life used to be in the past..." Orcborg paused as he heaves a heavy sigh. He then continued, "But just like how all good and beautiful things muste to an eventual end, the wife that I swore to love and protect for the rest of my life, and my precious daughter that was born from both of our sincere love, were both taken away from me in just one single night by the Naughty Elves organization," With a sharp look on his eyes, Orcborg finished his story with hisst piece, "I don''t know if it was Karma that brought such a sudden and despairful twist of Fate upon me, but there''s only one thing that I would certainly do; I swear to prevent the same kind of Fate from falling into other families!" Chapter 621 - Who Gives All Of You The Courage To Dare Touch My Wives?! Chapter 621 Who gives all of you the courage to dare touch my wives?! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "I''m sorry to hear that," Leo expressed his sympathy for Orcborg''s unfortunate experience. Although he hasn''t experienced losing a wife and a daughter yet, he still understood clearly well the pain and suffering that Orcborg had probably experienced during that time. The loss of a family, especially when one is very closed to them, is unimaginable and an indescribable feeling that can''t bepared with anything else in the Celestial World. It is no doubt one of the greatest loss that a person could ever experience in their entire lifetime. Shaking his head while wearing a bitter expression on his face, Orcborg replied, "Honestly, I don''t know for sure yet whether they are really dead or not. I was busy with my Red Fist Guild during the time the Naughty Elves organization decided to attack the Emerald Tree Kingdom. And when I finally returned home after sacrificing a lot of my men, both of them were long already missing," "I searched every nook and cranny of the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom and even turned almost half of the entire Emerald Forest upside down. But in the end, I still haven''t found any traces of them. Even just their bodies, I found none," "Until this moment, I am faithfully and deeply wishing that they are still both alive, out there, somewhere that I haven''t yet searched. But..." Orcborg paused to heave a heavy sigh. He then continued, "But the chances of that really being the case is as low as the chances of me seeing a Leviathan for my entire lifetime," Patting Orcborg''s shoulder, Leo encourages, "No matter how low the chances are, a chance is still considered a chance. How about this; since the Mischievous Lion Guild would be going into many ces anyways, then I''ll send some of my men to search for their whereabouts in all the territories we stopped over. As soon as we found any traces of the two of them, I''ll immediately send someone to report it to you," Orcborg''s eyes instantly lit up after hearing Loki''s words. He sped both of his hands together and bowed his head by a bit to express his appreciation, then he said, "I''m really grateful for your help, Loki. Even if you still can''t find them at the end, I will still owe you a favor for lending me a hand," "It''s not really that much of an effort, I''m just doing it in the passing," Leo wanted to reject Orcborg owning him a favor. However, Orcborg quickly shook his head after seeing Loki''s reaction and said, "There is no free food in the Celestial World. If I want someone to help me, I would also have to help them in return," "This..." Leo wanted to say something, but Orcborg quickly interrupted him by saying, "If you still reject me, then I would take it as you calling the entire Orc race as an ungrateful bunch of people," Realizing that he can''t seem to find any excuses to reject Orcborg anymore, Leo could only choose to helplessly ept thetter owing him a favor. Honestly, the exact reason why he really doesn''t want Orcborg to owe him a favor was because he also intended to find his family, or to be more precise, his wife''s whereabouts. There was only a single piece of useful information that he had gotten from Orcborg''s story, which was the proof that confirmed the betrayal of the God of War. But fortunately, base on what Orcborg had just said, his wife seems to have been fighting against both the Asura organization and the Naughty Elves organization for a far more longer span of timepared to him. She probably knows a lot about the Asura organization, maybe even more than the majority of the entire Orc race. If he could find Orcborg''s wife and learn from her the real and exact reason for the God of War''s betrayal, then that is more than enough payment for the favor he had given him. Leo and Orcborg continued talking with each other in the garden for ten or so minutes more before finally returning back to the ballroom. Arriving at the ballroom again, Leo and Orcborg immediately spot theirpanions being surrounded by plenty of Nobles... No, to be more precise, it was only Cassandra and the other women, except for Sele and Ellen, who were being surrounded, while Ethan and the others, including the Blood Orc bodyguards, were doing their best to block the way. This kind of scene was strangely simr to how Cassandra and the others were being protected by Michael and his group of buddies from their desperate ssmates at the Silver Mage Academy in the past. "Mydy, I''m Baron Simon, please let me have a dance with you!" "I''m Baron Park, a member of a Viscount Noble Household. As long as you give me one dance, just a single dance would suffice, and I assure you that I will give you whatever you want in our territory!" "Who cares about your mere Viscount Noble Household! I''m one of the brothers of the Heir of the Nero Noble Household, mydy. The name is Lloyd Nero. Whatever you want in the entire Nero Fortress, I will give it to you without any hesitations!" Just like what Leo had expected in the past; any men, including Noble Households, especially their young male members who are still so full of ambitions and desires, would no doubt flock around Cassandra and his other wives, simply because of their beautiful appearances, specifically even more beautifulpared to both Princess Tifa and Princess T. Additionally, with thebination of the dresses that they are wearing right now, they are like bright moons up in the sky,pletely overshadowing every stars in the surrounding dark night. "Do you need any help, Loki?" Orcborg offered to lend a hand. "No need," Leo shook his head. Since he finally decided to expose Cassandra and the others to everyone tonight, then it only means one thing: he is very confident that he has the capability to handle any sort of trouble that woulde his way. All of a sudden, a loud and clearmand sounded throughout the entire ballroom, causing the people nearby the source of sound to turn around and look behind them. "Suppress them!" In the next moment, five different powerful Magic Power burst out from the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Following after was different other considerably powerful Magic Powers. That wasn''t yet the end, because Orcborg''s Blood Orc bodyguards, apparently assumed that was a sign for something, so they also started releasing their Magic Power as well, specifically all of them were 8-Star level Battle Mages. Sensing the dozens of different powerful Magic Powers, the Nobles who were flocking around the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly retreated away in fear of getting injured, or worst, get killed. "Impossible..." Those Noble''s expressions instantly showed the looked ofplete disbelief in their faces. Of course, these Nobles were long already aware of the information about the Mischievous Lion Guild having five powerful individuals, one was a Gxy-level Mage, while the other four has 9-Star level cultivation. What they just didn''t expect was those people would actually turn out to be these people right in front of them. This was mainly because they haven''t seen their actual appearances yet, rather they only know their names. From the very beginning, they all just simply thought that these people blocking in front of them were merely bodyguards or something simr to such kind of status. Never in their wildest imaginations have they expected that they are actually people they can''t afford to offend. Even the forces behind them wouldn''t just casually dare to offend these people without any proper reasons, which obviously exclude because of a mere bunch of beautiful women. What was even more shocking to them was the fact that two of the women that they were trying to make a move just now would actually turned out to be two of the four individuals with the 9-Star level cultivation. Just how daring were they just now to actually try their luck on such powerful people?! They can''t even bepared to a mere pinky of theirs, let alone have the right to ask them for a dance! All of a sudden, their thoughts were quickly interrupted by a series of loud sound of footsteps ringing inside all of their ears as it slowly approaches closer and closer behind them. With frightful expressions on each of their faces, they nervously turned to look behind them and soon saw a familiar young man, with a fierce and cold look on his face, staring straight towards them. As expected, it was the young Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Loki! As if there was a powerful force pushing their bodies backward, they all parted together to make a sizeable path for Loki, which allowed him to continue walking straight towards the location of Cassandra and the others without any sort of hindrances. Before Loki could arrive, Cassandra swiftly pulled a chair nearby and put it in front of them. Everyone also quickly positioned themselves behind the chair depending on each of their statuses in the Mischievous Lion Guild. The moment Leo arrived, he right after sat on the chair facing towards everyone and crossed one of his legs to the other. His lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile as he questioned those daring Nobles, "Who gives all of you the courage to dare touch my wives?!" Chapter 622 - Every Man Wants To Become Leo, While Every Woman Wants To Become His Woman Chapter 622 Every man wants to be Leo, while every woman wants to be his woman Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Guild Leader Loki''s question was like a bucket of cold water pouring from the heads of those daring Nobles. What''s, even more, worst was, this bucket of cold water was definitely not just any ordinary cold water, but rather something casted by a 9-Star Mage who is extremely proficient in using Ice Element Magic spells. The reason for that is because this promation of Guild Leader Loki was a hundred times more shockingpared to the unexpected presence of Ethan and the others just now. Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ash, and Charlotte, all of these six women have a beauty that both the princesses of the Evergreen royal family can hardlypare to. In short, they far surpassed both of them. Yet, it turns out that they are all actually Guild Leader Loki''s wives?!!! This was really beyond unexpected for all of them. Even if Cassandra and the others were indeed in a rtionship with Guild Leader Loki, they at most merely believed that they are his women, not literally his wives yet, hence why they thought that they still have a chance to snatch them away from him. Of course, that wasn''t the main reason why they are really shocked. After all, as long as they are willing to search for a beautiful woman, then it is undoubtedly possible for them to also find women as beautiful as Cassandra and the others, though the big question still remains whether those beautiful women would willingly be their wives. Anyways, what really made them react in such a way was rather the fact that Charlotte, who is known by everyone to have 9-Star level cultivation, is also one of Loki''s women. This was, in all sense, really unbelievable, especially considering the unimaginable gap of cultivation level between the two of them. One is merely an intermediate 1-Star Mage, while the other one is only a single step away from finally breaking through to the cultivation level that the majority of Mages in the entire Celestial World dreamed of reaching, the Gxy-level. Even if they consider the status of Loki as the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, this would still not be enough to answer their questions why Charlotte had chosen to be Guild Leader Loki''s wife. In fact, even if they assumed that he has a far more formidable secret statuspared to the current one they already knew about, they''d still strongly believe that it wouldn''t be enough to make a woman with 9-Star level cultivation willingly be his wife, and not just any ordinary wife, but merely one of his wives! If they didn''t saw this with their very own eyes, then they''d definitely not believe it, even if not believing this would mean their own deaths! In their opinion, people with such a powerful cultivation level would absolutely not settle for less. So, it is truly a big question for all of them just how on Celestial World did Guild Leader Loki achieve such an unimaginable feat?! Aside from feeling shocked and curious, they also can''t help but feel jealous, envious, resentment, bitterness, and insecurity towards Guild Leader Loki, this includes the majority of the men inside the ballroom right now. But unlike them, all the women were instead paying more attention towards Cassandra and the others who were all announced by Guild Leader Loki as his wives. Men would only believe what they see with their very own eyes, or at most, assumed a bit further depending on the given factors for them to consider, but women, on the other hand, would directly conclude those things to be the truth and facts. That''s why, all the women in the ballroom right now believed that Guild Leader Loki''s status is not merely the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, but rather something even more formidable than that, like the crown prince of a Human race Empire, the Heir of a powerful organizationparable to the Elves Secret organization, or the most formidable status that they could possibly think about, a higher-ranking disciple of a powerful Sect! Regardless of what Guild Leader Loki''s real status is though, there is only one thing for certain, Cassandra and the others hit the jackpot! As of this very moment, the whole atmosphere of the entire ballroom had be ''Every man wants to be Leo, while every woman wants to be his woman''! Watching this kind of scene unfold, Leo felt a bit strange deep inside of him. In his opinion, this kind of situation right now shouldn''t be how things would turn out to be. What he expected just a while ago was these daring Nobles would without a doubt think of him as an arrogant bastard, causing them to all fumed with anger and rage towards him. Just how on Celestial World did it suddenly turned into men wanting to be him, while women wanted to be Cassandra and the others?! Is there perhaps something wrong with their heads?! Probably like a loose screw or simr to that? They should be causing him a lot of trouble right now, not feeling those kinds of strange and weird emotions! Or... is it actually him who misunderstood and overreacted their likely reaction from the very beginning? Amidst Leo''s confusion, the host of tonight''s ball, the Evergreen royal family, finally arrived! Seemingly in an instant, everyone put Leo''s matter aside as they all turned their attentions towards King Elfin the Fourth and his family. It wasn''t only them who reacted in such a way, Leo and everyone on his side also did the same instantly. Leo''s haughty expression just now immediately turned to look humble in the presence of Uncle Elfin, Aunt Tina, Brother Elfin the Fifth, Brother Elmore, Brother Elmont, Sister Tifa, and Sister T. "Thank you everyone for attending the ball tonight!" Uncle Elfin expressed his appreciation first, before quickly changing to speaking about pleasantries and other useless stuff, such as how sessful the Emerald Event was, the reason for choosing the theme ''Fiery Inferno'' for tonight''s ball, and the surprise he had prepared that everyone inside the ballroom right now practically already knows about, "Before we begin tonight''s ball, let me all show to you the surprise that I have prepared for everyone!" Crgggggggggg! Under everyone''s astounded expression on their faces, the red-colored chandelier above them suddenly divided into a few pieces as the roof of the ballroom slowly opened simr to how a flower blooms when it matures. Then, amidst the darkness of the night sky and the flickering lights of the small stars, flyingnterns could be seen slowly flying above everyone''s heads as if they were tinny tiny fireflies heading towards the bright moon. Although everyone already long expected that there would be a flyingntern show in tonight''s ball, as they have seen a lot of citizens of the Emerald City along the way walking towards the direction of theke around the Evergreen royal family''s castle while holding flyingnterns on their hands, they still felt mesmerized and admiration when the show finally began. Countless flyingnterns flew up the night sky with their orange-colored light continuously blinking and illuminating the darkness while slowly reaching higher and higher. The beauty of the scene in front of everyone was one of the most wonderful scenes they have ever watched in their entire lifetime. However, just like how every beautiful thing is not meant tost, the flyingnterns started fading away in the void above after a considerable amount of time passes, until they all eventually disappeared from everyone''s sight. As for where exactly those flyingnterns are going towards, everyone could already guess that they would certainly all fall down once there is no longer any fire or if the wind blows them away towards a specific direction, Thusnding on either theke around the Evergreen royal family''s castle or the surrounding nearbynd. Despite knowing all of that information though, they still can''t stop their curiosity and desire to know that maybe those flyingnterns would actually reach a ce much higher than the clouds up the sky, like for example, reach the rumored Heaven Realm where the Gods of the Celestial World was said to live at. All of a sudden, everyone''s thoughts were quickly interrupted as the ceiling of the ballroom slowly retracted down and finally returned back to normal once again. However, before everyone could turn around and face King Elfin the Fourth and his family again, the ceiling unexpectedly turned into ss, allowing everyone to see the night sky one more time. That wasn''t yet the end, because as the light of the moon in the sky shone upon the red-colored chandelier above everyone''s head, it instantly reflected a fiery and inferno sort of atmosphere in the entire ballroom alongside thepliment of the surrounding decorations of the ce, finally revealing to all of them the mark of the beginning of the ball! Afterward, the choirs and their instruments by the side, who have all been remaining silent from the very beginning, finally began enriching the ballroom with music thatpletely fit the current mood of the ce. With a bright smile on his face, King Elfin the Fourth announced, "To not make my speech much longer than what it should be; let me announced to everyone this year''s theme of the ball, ''Fiery Inferno''!" As soon as Uncle Elfin''s sentence finished, loud pping sound and cheers from everyone right after sounded, drowning the entire room along with the beautiful musical apaniment. Chapter 623 - Forming An Alliance Chapter 623 Forming an alliance Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment the cheers and apuse finished sounding, the ball finally began. Dozens of male and female pairs immediately went onto the center stage and began dancing while being apanied by the beautiful music brought by the choir. Plenty of people also grouped together once again and began talking, either to start a new conversation or to continue with their previous conversation a while ago before getting interrupted by Guild Leader Loki''s sudden arrival. In addition, some people went around the ballroom, trying to find a ce they could fit in or they just simply wanted to be alone. While a few people, in particr the participants in the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event, directly approached King Elfin the Fourth, hoping to establish a rtionship or to further strengthen it. Lastly, which was the most crowded ce in the entire ballroom as of this very moment, the majority of people gathered around the buffet table with countless dishes prepared and began choosing what food they will eat for their dinner. Most of the people, especially normal citizens, always have this misconception of the Nobles that they don''t like to eat during important asions, such as simr to this ball right now, because they are so busy doing other important things. But the truth is, because of numerous socializing activities that they are doing and the time a ball would take to finally end, they would always prepare a staple amount of food on their tables in order to replenish the lost energy and stamina that they have used. In the case right now, because the Evergreen royal family took a considerable degree of time to finally arrived in the ballroom, people have been consuming a lot of their energy and stamina after all this time. No one also dared to eat the dishes prepared at the buffet table before the host of the ball arrived since that would be the same as disrespecting them. Leo was no exception to that. As soon as Uncle Elfin finished with his speech, he quickly brought everyone from the Mischievous Lion Guild, including Orcborg and his Blood Orc bodyguards as well, to the buffet table. The reason for this was because unlike the majority of the people present whose only purpose for attending the ball was to celebrate the end of the Emerald Event and for being qualified to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, he and the others, inversely, are here for the secret meeting. In such an important meeting where everyone would be discussing the possible life and death of the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, it is only reasonable for them to eat a lot of food in preparation. It wasn''t only Leo who had thought of this, Orcborg also has the same opinion as well. As soon as Leo and the others finished choosing the dishes that they wanted to eat, they immediately returned back to their table and started eating. While eating, Leo didn''t forget to continue further strengthening the Mischievous Lion Guild''s rtionship with the Red Fist Guild through Orcborg for future purposes. They talked about possible future cooperation, such as trading Magical resources, sending capable personnel, and the most important of all, a separate alliance between their two Guilds. The alliance that was created by the Evergreen royal family was merely to fight against the Naughty Elves organization. Although such a goal ispletely in line with the purpose of the establishment of the Mischievous Lion Guild, what they needed right now is not more enemies yet, rather they really need more methods to further develop, improve, and build up their strengths and advantages. This period of time where only a few organizations of the Gods of the Celestial World are paying close attention to him is very crucial for the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild. If he doesn''t take advantage of this opportunity, and would instead focus mainly on going around causing trouble after trouble to all the Gods of the Celestial World, then there is a very huge chance for his force to be destroyed prematurely. At that time, it would be extremely difficult for him to survive, let alone protect all the people important for him and he deeply cared about. Orcborg''s Red Fist Guild is very crucial for the Mischievous Lion Guild''s development, especially considering that Orcborg has a green-colored String of Fate attached to him now. Even though the entire Evergreen royal family also has a green-colored String of Fate attached to them, he knows for certain that they will be weighing the loss and gain first before finally deciding on their move against the Gods of the Celestial World. This action of their''s alone is not necessarily beneficial for the Mischievous Lion Guild since there is an equal amount of chance that they would also not help them. Well, after all, they need to protect not only their own interests but also the interest of the people living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom too. On the other hand, Orcborg has a very clear history of really going against the forces of the Gods of the Celestial World for the sake of saving as many people''s lives as possible. He had just chosen to retire because he wanted to settle down in the Emerald Tree Kingdom and live a peaceful life with his family. However, since Orcborg''s family has gone missing and is yet to be found until this very moment, not to mention it was because of the attack of the Naughty Elves organization, then there is a very good chance for him to sessfully persuade Orcborg to return to his previous life. Additionally, Orcborg also seems to truly want to do that as well since he had taken part in the alliance created by the Evergreen royal family for many years now. Comparing the Evergreen royal family and Orcborg together, although thetter is much more weakerpared to the former, Orcborg is still the best choice to invite in the alliance that he will be creating. While Leo and Orcborg were talking, some people would asionally interrupt them to offer a toast and have some short conversations. A few of those people even offered to establish a business rtionship with the Mischievous Lion Guild, which Leo didn''t readily agree with nor disagree with, but rather he only informed them that he will be sending some people to discuss possible cooperation with them after this ball. Unlike thest time with the matter of the sponsorship where he had only chosen the Elves Secret organization amidst the numerous sponsorship letters, this time he can choose to ept everyone as long as it is beneficial for the development of the Mischievous Lion Guild. In short, the more people he cooperated with, the better it would be for them. But of course, he can''t ept everyone''s cooperation just because it is beneficial for the Mischievous Lion Guild. It is always important to choose quality over quantity. Speaking about quality and quantity, many women who were far or only equally inferior to Cassandra and the others in terms of beauty, temperament, and capability had alsoe to their table to try their luck on asking him for a dance, hoping to establish a rtionship with him and possibly with a final goal of bing one of his women. Unfortunately, all of those women, with no exceptions or the likes, had failed to make him agree. Though, it wasn''t because he wasn''t interested in having a dance with any of those women, because honestly speaking, he is more than willing to have a dance with some of them, especially those women who belonged to the Pierce Noble Household, rity Noble Household, and Nero Noble Household, since he could establish a good rtionship with those powerful forces through those women, specifically not in a romantic way. Why else would he not take advantage of such a good opportunity if it wasn''t because of Cassandra and the others, right? Well, it can''t be helped, since he has now considered and recognized that his wives are the bosses when ites to him establishing rtionships with women. If they say no, then it would certainly be a no. No questions asked, or else he would be beaten up again just like the previous time inside the carriage along the way to the Evergreen royal family''s castle. When there were no longer any people in Leo and Orcborg''s table aside from theirpanions, a seemingly ordinary-looking male Elf receptionist carrying a silver tray full of wine sses on his hands suddenly approached their table and secretly slipped a piece of paper on their hands while he was handling them a ss of wine each. Leo noticed the paper and quickly understood what it meant about. He turned to look at Orcborg right away and soon after saw from thetter''s eyes that they both have the same thoughts in mind. "It is time for the meeting to begin," Leo whispered to Ethan and the others around him. Hearing Leo''s words, everyone immediately nodded their heads in affirmation. They have long already discussed with each other what they would be doing when they are called out for the meeting, so without any exception, everyone quickly left their table and went to the garden at the back of the castle. Orcborg was also informed of their n a while ago, so he didn''t hesitate to follow alongside everyone. Previously, Leo and Orcborg hade to the garden to talk about thetter''s past. At that time, Orcborg had noticed some people following them and had informed him about their presence. But because they weren''t doing anything suspicious or the likes, he simply disregarded those people and allowed them to continue observing what they were doing. As if not being satisfied yet with merely observing from a faraway distance, some of those people had alsoe to their table a while ago and have a conversation with them. In fact, they actually made up half of the few people who have offered to establish a business rtionship with the Mischievous Lion Guild a while ago. As for how exactly he had found out, he simply used his unique capability to see the String of Fate. Evidently, the real reason why those people were doing those things was so that they can confirm what precisely they were talking about. While the offer to establish a business rtionship with them was so that they can gather more information about the Mischievous Lion Guild in the future. That was the main reason behind why he had only talked about future cooperation with Orcborg and continued talking about that same topic until the very end. It was simply so that he could mislead them. And just like what he had expected, now that he had sessfully misled those people already, the moment they went to the garden again, even including everyone this time around, there was no longer anyone who followed secretly behind them. In the minds of those people, they already guessed that they would be talking about establishing a business rtionship in depth. Chapter 624 - The Meeting Part 1 Chapter 624 The Meeting part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others soon arrived at the garden with no one secretly following behind them. As if expecting their arrival already, a soldier quietly approached them and handed them another piece of paper. In the paper, the location of the meeting ce was written. To Leo''s surprised, the location of the meeting turns out to actually be the cave under the northbridge. Though it wasn''t the Sky Viewing Well that Elmont had mentioned to them before, but rather it was the dead-end of that cave that separated the two ces together. Orcborg who noticed Loki''s strange reaction asked, "Is there something wrong?" "Not really," Leo shook his head in response. He continued, "The ce of our meeting is the cave under the northbridge. Do you perhaps know of any roads leading towards that ce that will allow us to avoid from everyone''s sight?" "Follow me," Orcborg nodded his head before quickly leading everyone deeper towards the garden. Although Leo was feeling confused about where exactly Orcborg was taking them, he still decided to follow after him along with the others. After a few minutes of walking, Orcborg suddenly stopped beside an old-looking well covered by lush vines blooming with white-colored flowers. "During the battle against the Naughty Elves organization in the past, King Elfin the Fourth''s friend, Elvis, handed everyone a detailedyout of the entire territory of the Evergreen royal family''s castle," Orcborg paused as he pulled a certain brick from the well. Following right after his action were creaking noises heard from deep inside the dark well in front of everyone. He continued, "In the map, there were a few especially hidden entrances leading towards the secret tunnels under the castle. This well in front of us is one of those hidden entrances," As soon as Orcborg finished his words, he didn''t hesitate to jump straight inside the well, which was quickly followed after by the Blood Orc bodyguards that he had brought along. Shortly after, a few muffled sounds of feetnding on the solid ground were heard by Leo and the others. "It is safe!" Orcborg informed everyone. "Okay, we areing down," Leo replied right away before informing Ethan to go over first. The reason for this was so that thetter could assist the others on theirnding. Base on the duration it took for Orcborg to finallynd on the ground, the depth of the well should be around 20 to 25 meters. In such an extensive distance, there is a possibility for others to identally get injured uponnding on the ground. In order to prevent that, Ethan would have to go down first and cast a Magic spell to assist them. Quickly understanding what Leo meant with his words, Ethan swiftly jumped down the well. After enough time passes, he soon informed the others, "Everyone can safely jump down now," One by one, Leo and the others quickly jumped down the well. As soon as theynded, Orcborg immediately leads the way through the secret tunnel in front of everyone. ..... Following the lead of Orcborg''s group, Leo and the others soon arrived in front of a rusty metallic gate. Opening the gate, they immediately found themselves at one of the pirs under the northbridge. Their location was now outside the Evergreen royal family''s castle, though they were still a bit farther away from the entrance of the cave. To get to the cave, which was just located in the middle of the northbridge and the north gate, they would have to cross theke surrounding them, specifically 50 meters of distance away from their location. Fortunately, with the assistance of Ethan and the other powerful Mages in their group, it was simply very easy for them to reach the cave. "Levitation!" Everyone immediately flew up a few inches above the water of theke as they then used the bridge as a cover to reached their destination. As soon as they arrived at the end of the northbridge, they immediately spotted a few guards around the entrance of the cave. There was no light around the ce, so they needed to be careful or else they might identally fall into theke around them. The guards assigned to protect the entrance of the cave were already familiar with everyone invited to attend this secret meeting, so as soon as they spotted Leo and his group, they simply let them walked inside. However, before continuing to walk inside the cave, Orcborg handed everyone a ck mantle to cover their faces. This was to prevent the others inside from recognizing their real identity. Leo and the others also did the same as they have already been informed by Uncle Elfin before that they need to hide their real identities and not to allow the others from finding out. Although the people that they would be meeting inside are their allies, they still need to protect their real identities in case some of them suddenly betray the alliance. Once that happened, it would be extremely easy for the Naughty Elves organization to locate all of them one by one. Aside from that, their mission during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition also requires their real identity to be kept as a secret. It didn''t take that long for all of them to finish covering themselves with their ck mantle. Afterwards, they finally continued walking inside the cave. Contrary to the outside of the cave, the inside was fairly lit up by dozens of torches, allowing everyone to see clearly the inside of the ce. The position of the torches also formed an obvious pathway leading towards the meeting area. They followed the guide of the torches and soon arrived at the dead-end of the cave. At this ce, they found a wooden table at the very center with dozens of wooden chairs around it. Some of the chairs were already upied by someone sitting on it, while the other chairs were still empty, implying that not everyone has arrived yet. After observing everyone, Orcborg immediately chooses a chair to sit on and rested himself while waiting for the others to arrived. His Blood Orc bodyguards followed after him and soon positioned themselves behind his chair, staying vignt for any dangerous sudden turn of events. Seeing Orcborg''s action, Leo quickly followed after and sat on the chair beside the former. Since it seems like only a single person from each member of the alliance could sit on the chairs, Cassandra and the others could only choose to stand behind him just like Orcborg''s Blood Orc bodyguards. After Leo and Orcborg sat on their chairs, the cave returned to being silent once again. No one bothered to talk with one another as if there was some kind of unwritten rule forbidding them from doing so. Still, this doesn''t prevent the others from observing the people around them, probably hoping to find some sort of clue that will lead them to finding out their real identities. As time continues to pass, more and more people arrived in the cave. The awkward silence a while ago also disappeared with the appearance of the others as some of them started conversing with one another. It isn''t really that difficult to guess that those people likely already know each other. Their topic of the conversation was mainly about what they would be discussing today, specifically countermeasures against the Naughty Elves organization during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. However, this topic suddenly took a huge turn as they began talking about the two new members of the alliance. "I heard that there are now two new members of our alliance. Is this information real?" "Yes, I have already confirmed this information from King Elfin the Fourth a while ago. And apparently, those two new members are extremely powerful forces. One was rumored to beparable in strength with the Evergreen royal family, or maybe even more, while the other one is still kept under strict confidentiality," "Seriously?!" "I''m not one hundred percent sure yet, but I know one thing is for certain; our fight against the Naughty Elves organization during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition wouldn''t be as difficult as before anymore," "This is a really great news!" The conversation continued to go deeper and deeper. And eventually, the name of the Mischievous Lion Guild was mentioned, saying that they might be one of the two new members of their alliance. This assumption was presented after they considered what took ce during thest time in the Evergreen royal family''s castle where all the secret members of the Naughty Elves organization were purged. At that time, it was said that the Mischievous Lion Guild had contributed greatly to the operation. Also, King Elfin the Fourth had personally congratted them and handed them a reward. His Majesty even seemed to view them favorably. At the side, despite being the topic of their conversation, Leo still remained silent and just continued listening. Continuously paying attention to their conversation, Leo soon realized that the Mischievous Lion Guild''s participation in the alliance wasn''t actually made public to all the members of the alliance yet. Even majority of those few representatives that had attended the awarding ceremony thest time most likely didn''t know a single thing about such information, or even if some of them do, they should have been ordered to keep their mouths tight and not speak a single word to the other members who still don''t know a thing. This was really surprising for him because he really thought at first that a considerable amount of the members of the alliance already knew about this information. No wonder the Naughty Elves organization simply suspected them. It was actually because even the majority of the members of the alliance don''t know yet that they are one of them now. Leo could only turn to look at Orcborg to ask for a confirmation, to which thetter nodded his head in response. Chapter 625 - The Meeting Part 2 Chapter 625 The Meeting part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Both Leo and Orcborg remained silent until the entire table was filled with all the attendees invited to participate in the meeting. Shortly after, a man everyone was really familiar with, especially to Leo, arrived. It was Elmont! Unlike everyone whose wearing a ck mantle or some kind of attire to help cover their real identities, Elmont was simply wearing the same exact suit that he has been wearing the moment he stepped inside the ballroom. Elmont didn''t bother changing a thing since there was really no need for him to do so. The reason for that is because practically almost everyone in the Emerald Tree Kingdom knows that the Evergreen royal family hated the Naughty Elves organization. Needless to say about creating an alliance, it wouldn''t even be strange for the Evergreen royal family if they actually decided to go into an all-out war against the Naughty Elves organization. In fact, even the Naughty Elves organization themselves long already knew about the existence of the alliance, it''s just that they don''t know that many members of the alliance yet. Aside from that reason, it is also impossible for the Naughty Elves organization to slip any of their secret forces in the alliance created by the Evergreen royal family, simply because the requirements to participate is by either getting rmended by someone who is already part of the alliance or by eliminating a certain amount of members of the Naughty Elves organization, which honestly speaking, can''t be done by any of their members at all, even those with a higher status, as it would instantly cause them to die since that meant betraying the Naughty Elves organization. Elmont quickly walked towards the chair located in the middle of the wooden table and sat on it. "Since everyone is already here, then let''s begin the meeting," Elmont announced. He then continued, "My father, King Elfin the Fourth, is preupied with the ball, thus, unfortunately, he can''t attend this meeting right now. So, he sent me here today in his ce," Hearing Elmont''s words, the majority of the attendees immediately started whispering with one other. It wasn''t really that difficult for anyone to guess what exactly they were talking about. They were simply expressing whether this meeting was really that important since King Elfin the Fourth, the founder of this alliance, was absent and had instead merely sent one of his sons, the seventh prince on top of that who has the lowest status amongst the three remaining princes in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, to attend. As if expecting already such a reaction from them, Elmont simply smiled and remained silent in response. He just let them continue and waited by the side until when it would finally be over. Eventually, one of the attendees, specifically someone who has a fat-looking body, decided to raise his hand and asked, "Is this meeting really necessary?" "Of course," Elmont casually nodded his head in confirmation and didn''t bother saying anything more for the sole reason that he could already see from that person''s line alone that he still wanted to say something. As expected, the fat attendee indeed continued talking. He said, "I really don''t mean to be rude to you, your Highness, Elmont, but we have already finished discussing the countermeasures against the Naughty Elves organization during our previous meeting, right? In all sense, even if we actually have some changes on them, couldn''t we just change them during that specific day? I supposed that shouldn''t be as much troublesomepared to gathering all of us here today? Especially considering that we should be celebrating tonight, instead of doing something like this," With a slight frown on his face, Elmont said, "Are you meaning to say that we should end this meeting right now and continue with the ball?" "I don''t mind you putting it that way, your Highness, Elmont," The fat attendee replied in a vague manner. All of a sudden, Orcborg stood up from his chair and said, "Let me guess, this has got to do with Elmont being here instead of King Elfin the Fourth?" The face of the fat attendee hidden under the hood of his mantle quickly turned dreadful after Orcborg didn''t hesitate to reveal the truth. Of course, everyone already knew the truth even without Orcborg revealing it, even Elmont himself. But, revealing it and not revealing it are twopletely different matters. The former meant disrespecting and offending Elmont, while thetter meant otherwise. The fat attendee really doesn''t understand why exactly Orcborg had done such a thing, when everyone, in fact, has the same thoughts in mind. In his opinion, shouldn''t Orcborg be grateful for him instead since he decided to step up for everyone? What he''s doing right now is basically the same as taking all the me for everyone. So, the least he could do is to show him some respect, even the smallest amount will do. Sensing the strong tension in the atmosphere, Elmont finally decided to drop the act and tell the truth. With a firm look on his face, he said, "I fully understand where you are going at, but this is the personal order of my father, King Elfin the Fourth. Anyone who dares to object, would be the same as objecting to his will, understood?" Hearing Elmont''s words, the fat attendee quickly sat back down on his chair and replied, "I understand, your Highness, Elmont," "Good," Elmont nodded his head. He then turned to look at the others and said, "If anyone of you also wants to voice your objection, then you are free to leave this ce and I will not stop you. But in consideration of you being part of our alliance, I will remind you that you will be exining the reason for your action to King Elfin the Fourth personally. Every one of you here should be clear by now what that exactly meant," Instantly, all the attendees who were on the same side as that fat attendee decided to put aside their objection. "Anyways," Elmont quickly changed back to the main topic of today''s meeting, he continued, "Honestly, the person who will be truly hosting this meeting is not me. I am simply going to supervise everyone in order to have a peaceful discussion," The moment Elmont finished his piece, Elvis immediately arrived and walked by Elmont''s side. "Let me introduce this person to everyone," Elmont said as he pointed his hand towards Elvis, "This man right here is one of the closest friends of my father and also the person who contributed greatly during the war against the Naughty Elves organization, Elvis," Elvis nodded his head to everyone to greet them, which the others also greeted in the same manner. The majority of them already recognized Elvis the moment he arrived, so they didn''t bother questioning his identity anymore. After introducing himself, Elvis began talking, "All of you should probably have already known that I was actually kidnapped by the Naughty Elves organization and was just rescued by the Evergreen royal family a few days ago," Hearing Elvis'' words, Leo and the others from the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly realized that this was deliberately said by Elvis in order to put all the me on the Evergreen royal family and make the Naughty Elves organizationpletely focused on them. This line alone will undoubtedly mislead them from suspecting the Mischievous Lion Guild. "During that time, I was tortured by them in hopes of making me cooperate and give them the information that they really needed. While torturing me though, they stupidly divulged plenty of their ns as if they thought that through such threats they can make me talk, hahaha," Elvis said before letting out a chuckle. After a few seconds of chuckling, he stopped and continued telling his story, "Completely unaware of what I was really intending to do, I pretended that such a method had indeed worked on me as I have informed them of some useless information from time to time," "The more I talk, the more information they revealed to me. Until eventually, I learned plenty of what exactly they are nning to do during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Elvis said as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile, "By the way, what I really meant about plenty is actually almost everything. That is because the person who was torturing me at that time was someone the majority of people who participated in the war against the Naughty Elves organization in the past should already know," "Darfus, Darius'' one, and only son!" As soon as Elvis revealed the identity of his torturer, everyone immediately irrupted in loud exmations of shock and disbelief. Who exactly was Darfus? It didn''t take that long for Elvis to reveal his real identity. "When we defeated Darius and killed him during the war against the Naughty Elves organization, Darfus, his son, has secretly and sessfully escaped away from us. We tried searching for him in both the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom and Emerald Forest and had even sent some men to our neighboring Kingdoms to find him. But unfortunately, we didn''t found even a single trace of him as if this person had actually vanished into thin air," "Truthfully speaking, I also have the same reaction as all of you when I saw Darfus with my own two eyes. I really didn''t expect that the person we have been searching for to the point of almost flipping over every stone we see and turning the Emerald Tree Kingdom upside down would voluntarily be returned to this territory himself," Chapter 626 - The Meeting Part 3 Chapter 626 The Meeting part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as Elvis finished his words, everyone immediately voiced out their own opinions. "How can you be so certain that all of the information you have received from Darfus are really true?" One of the attendees asked in doubt. "Indeed! Just like Darfus'' father, Darius, he might just turn out to be a really good liar! In the past, a lot of us were tricked by Darius with his lies, so we shouldn''t trust anything said by his own son as well, lest the past would just repeat itself," The fat attendee nodded his head. "I also agree with him. Like father, like son, Darfus is definitely a great liar just like his father, Darius," A female attendee supported. Since there were people who don''t believe Elvis'' words by iming that Darfus is simr to his father Darius, there would also naturally be people that believe Elvis. "All of you are saying that Darius'' son Darfus is smart like his father? But in the past, a lot of us here have seen it with our very own eyes that aside from ying with women, abusing his father''s power, and gambling, he knows nothing else," One of the attendees sneered in response. "Exactly! He doesn''t even know a single thing about using people without abusing the name of his father, so let alone iming that he is smart," "That is really such a hrious joke!" Elvis simply disregarded everyone''s opinion, whether they agree or disagree with him. In the first ce, he didn''t ask for any of them to share their own thoughts. He said, "I of course have my own methods of knowing whether what Darfus had told me was really the truth or not. Remember, I was one of the closest friends of his father, Darius," "In the past, whenever Darius was busy dealing with his Guild''s matter, his son Darfus would alwayse to me to ask whether I have some free time to y with him or not. Through those interactions, I became more and more familiar with Darfus, even to the point that I can already guess what exactly he was going to say in front of any women he spends time with," "Of course, throughout the years he has gone into hiding, he naturally grew up and matured. This was also proven when I met him again. But some of his characteristics and behavior still remained the same as in the past. One of such is his strong lust for beautiful women was still the same, since whenever he came to meet me he would always bring with him another guest to be tortured alongside me, though in apletely different manner that I don''t really need to talk about for all of you to know," "Oh, by the way, his status in the Naughty Elves organization is actually not any lowerpared to his father, Darius. I don''t really know how, exactly, he had gotten such a high position, but I''m certainly sure that it has got to do with the still-unknown backer of Darius in the past. That person didn''t reveal his identity even after we killed Darius, so I''m guessing that he was the one who saved Darfus, that''s why we weren''t able to find him, no matter how hard we searched for his whereabouts," "Anyways, using my familiarity with Darfus, I was able to separate the truth from all of his lies. Hence, finally learning about almost everything the Naughty Elves organization was nning to do," Elvis paused to catch some breather, before continuing again to finish hisst line, "Regardless if you choose to believe me or not, but what I have found out from Darfus are information still worthy for all of you to deeply consider about. These ns that the Naughty Elves organization have prepared against us are seriously far beyond what we could expect or imagine," At the side, Leo silently agreed with what Elvis had just said. Otherwise, he seriously wouldn''t have bothered proposing to Uncle Elfin to call out today''s meeting no matter what. He had already heard everything that Elvis had found out through thetter''s reverse interrogation. Additionally, with the information that he had collected from thatboratory of the Naughty Elves organization as well, it further confirmed Elvis'' findings. Even if only one of those ns that Elvis had informed him about really turns out to be true, it would still spell extreme danger for the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. One of Elvis'' findings was the so-called ''Savage Fox Potion Apocalypse''! Honestly, he was the first person who had spected such a possibility long before Elvis was kidnapped and found out about it from Darfus. This was after the five 8-Star Storm Sparrows they have kept inside their underground facility were fed with carcasses that have unknowingly intake Savage Fox Potions. Although at that time he merely thought that there''s a slight possibility of it really turning into a reality. After all, he didn''t have enough evidence to prove his im. However, this all changed when he saw all of those tanks full of Savage Fox Potions at one of theboratories of the Naughty Elves organization. Assuming that everyboratory of the Naughty Elves organization also have the same amount of tanks full of Savage Fox Potions as thatboratory they have attacked, then it isn''t really that impossible for them to really achieve a Savage Fox Potion Apocalypse. Moreover, the fact that the Naughty Elves organization had also previously used a somewhat simr method once in the past against the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, except that it was a lot more inferior to the Savage Fox Potion Apocalypse and was proven to be a failure as well, it is only natural for them to choose to do it in a much more disastrous way this time. Once a Savage Fox Potion Apocalypse really took ce in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, then even with the protection of the Emerald Tree, this would still not necessarily mean that they can indeed sessfully fend off the countless amount of Magical Beasts that woulde to attack them. Including the Savage Fox Potion Apocalypse that Leo had already mentioned, Elvis also informed the others about the rest of the information that he had discovered. The more Elvis talks about his discovery, the more the attendees be more solemn while wearing an ugly expression on each of their faces under their respective covers. Consequently, the atmosphere of the entire ce also became really tense, to the point that it was a bit difficult to even make any small noises in fear that it would trigger the others. After all, at this moment, the others don''t know anymore how to react and are all looking for a method tofort their restless thoughts. Therefore, if ever they find someone displeasing even only in the slightest bit, then there is a considerable degree of possibility for them to ridiculously and unreasonably put all the me unto that unfortunate person. This didn''t exclude anyone else, including Leo as well. Even though he had already heard of this a few days ago, he still can''t seem to get used to this and ept it in a calm manner. In fact, being surrounded by a lot of unknown people made him really cautious. This was because he subconsciously activated his unique capability to see the String of Fates just so that he could see that no one here is a secret member of the Naughty Elves organization. Fortunately, it turns out that no one was a traitor among all of them, causing him to slightly calm down. Though without any outlet to release what he is currently feeling, which he was supposedly nning to me unto any secret members of the Naughty Elves organization he could find in here right now, it still remained impossible to shrug it off of his mind. Meanwhile, seeing everyone''s reaction, Elvis distinctively chose to not talk about anything else yet and let everyone digest every single information that he had given to them. The reason for this was because other than he doesn''t want to receive everyone''s me, he also knew that continuing their conversation right now wouldn''t lead to any desiring results since everyone is not in their right minds to express any possible ideas and ns for countermeasures against the Naughty Elves organization. After enough time passed, someone finally decided to break the silence; it was the same fat attendee again. "Previously, I honestly thought that this meeting was unnecessary since King Elfin the Fourth didn''te," The fat attendee paused before turning to looked towards Seventh Prince Elmont and bowing his head a bit in order to apologize, "For that, I''m really disappointed with myself and hereby deeply apologize to your Highness, Elmont," As the supervisor of this meeting, Elmont quickly understood that the fat attendee simply wanted to elevate the atmosphere and make it better. Hence, he replied, with a bright smile on his face: "As long as you realized your mistake and apologized, I will not hesitate to take it as if you didn''t say a single thing to me," "I''m immensely grateful for being lenient on me, Your Highness, Elmont," The fat attendee smiled in return. Although the optimism that Seventh Prince Elmont and the fat attendee had exchanged and showed to everyone was only considered as something really minuscule, it still helped everyone to pull themselves together and slowly calm down. Shortly thereafter, everyone finally calmed down. It was now time to begin talking about their countermeasures against the Naughty Elves organization. Chapter 627 - The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Begins! Chapter 627 The Emerald Elven Battle Competition begins! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce A few dayster, after the ball ended in the Evergreen royal family''s castle, the long-awaitedpetition in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, has finallye. The Emerald Elven Battle Competition would be taking ce once again in the capital of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Emerald City. So as the venue of this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition, the city was bustling with numerous different activities. Festivity can basically be felt whenever one goes in the entire Emerald City, as the territory was decorated to fit perfectly well with the atmosphere of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Countless people, either young, adult, or old, as well as no matter what races of the Celestial World, and from throughout all the cities of the Emerald Tree Kingdom and also the neighboring Kingdoms, roamed around the streets of the Emerald City while feeling excited and eager to watch the start of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Meanwhile, the security of the Emerald City was further strengthened dozens of times in order to prevent any sort of danger from happening. After all, it could already be expected that aside from the people who came to the Emerald City to watch and enjoy the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, there are also those other people who wanted to use this opportunity to cause chaos and destruction; and yes, those people are exactly the Naughty Elves organization. Soldiers patrolled almost every ce in the Emerald City, not even sparing the dark alleyways and sewers that used to be ignored before, due to some underhanded dealings done by the soldiers with the bosses who are running illegal activities in those kinds of ce. Despite that, though, those bosses actually don''t seem to mind a single thing about this at all. Well, they are obviously totally aware of the fact that going against these soldiers at this time would be the same as offending the ruler of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, the Evergreen royal family. And besides, this situation wouldn''t reallyst that long. Once the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is done, everything would undoubtedly return back to what it used to be previously. Of course, that is not truly the main reason for these bosses'' actions. As people who have plenty of dealings in the underground world, they naturally aren''t that much scared of offending the light, which is the Evergreen royal family. In fact, working in the dark side naturally already made them their enemies. The truth is, the real Leader of the underground world, definitely not Second Prince Elmore, had actually informed them that there is aing war. A war against the mostmon enemy of either the light, gray, and dark side of the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. The Naughty Elves organization! Although they are people working in the underground world, that doesn''t necessarily mean that they would support the Naughty Elves organization, at least they no longer will after that treacherous action that they have done to them in the past war. Remembering that past where they lived an existence even worse than mere ves, they swear to the Gods of the Celestial World, as in, literally, that they will not go back to that kind of life anymore. Also, unlike the Naughty Elves organization that desires to rule the entire Celestial World, they merely want to protect their personal interest in this tiny, tiny corner of the Emerald Tree Kingdom''s territory. They seriously don''t have that kind of ambitions, such as ruling a world. Putting the past and ambition aside, the real Leader of the underground world is actually also a member of the alliance created by the Evergreen royal family. The real identity of that person is someone Leo had already met. In fact, it wasn''t that long ago when they got to know each other. It''s exactly that fat attendee, who talks a lot during the meeting and had helped Seventh Prince Elmont elevate the atmosphere when it was very depressing. Aside from that fat attendee, there''s also a second leader of the underground world, or to be more appropriately, call that person, a partner. That partner didn''t participate in the meeting nor even the ball, since he likes to live his life in a low-key manner. Anyways, this partner of the-fat attendee is also someone that Leo had met in the past, or at least he had encountered that person. It was that Handsome Elf that he had unknowingly saved during the auction at the Elves Secret organization. Through the cooperation of both the fat attendee and the Handsome Elf, they created a bnce between the light side, gray side, and dark side in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom with the Evergreen royal family, thus allowing everyone to live in total equilibrium. The existence of the Naughty Elves organization would undoubtedly affect this equilibrium, that''s why they decided to stand together with the Evergreen royal family and fight against them. It wasn''t only the Evergreen royal family and the underground world that had prepared themselves for the war against the Naughty Elves organization, all the Noble Households in the Emerald Tree Kingdom are also long prepared for this battle. A considerable amount of soldiers from the Pierce Noble Household, rity Noble Household, Nero Noble Household, Beryl Noble Household, Leepa Noble Household, Verdant Noble Household, and Jade Noble Household are long already prepared at the four center cities of the Emerald Tree Kingdom along with hundreds of Flyingboats. As soon as the rm of war horns is sounded, these reinforcements would immediately embark towards the Emerald City to join the war against the Naughty Elves organization. All of these arrangements were just a few of the many countermeasures and ns that they have prepared during the meeting a few days ago. Completely unaware of all of these, the citizens of the Emerald Tree Kingdom continued on their journey towards the arena where the Emerald Elven Battle Competition would be held. This arena is called the Victory Arena and was located to the southwest outside the Emerald City, specifically just right beside the tall and magnificent Emerald Tree. The Victory Arena is so big that it stretches over fifty or so kilometers wide and can allow millions of people to watch any events hosted by this huge arena. It''s more or less one-tenth of the size of the territory of the entire Emerald City. It was solely of such a reason why the Victory Arena was the first and also the main arena created for the purpose of hosting the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Only with such a huge arena could all the games of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition be yed to the fullest potential possible, without any sort of trouble at all! Apart from that reason, only the Victory Arena could hope to protect millions of citizens from the war against the Naughty Elves organization once it finally begins. The reason for doing that is simply because they don''t want the Naughty Elves organization to change any of their ns. If they really decided to temporarily postpone the Emerald Elven Battle Competition and do a martialw in order to forbid their citizens from leaving their respective cities instead, then the n they have long familiarize themselves with and prepared already would all be for naught. This would also cause them to remain passive and could only choose to defend against the attacks of the Naughty Elves organization. Rather than doing any of that, it is much better for them to just give exactly what the Naughty Elves organization considered as the best opportunities tounch their attack. Then they will use those so-called opportunities as an advantage for themselves in the war against them. Although it is very risky to choose such a move, only through such a risk could they achieve victory with the lowest possible sacrifices. Anyways, they have a lot of contingency ns prepared already, so they really don''t have a lot to worry about when doing this risky move. In the case of the Victory Arena, despite it being outside the Emerald City, it''s at least the ce closest to the Emerald Tree. Hence, the citizens watching the Emerald Elven Battle Competition are the most safest and protected. At this moment inside the Victory Arena, numerous people already upied over half of the entire spectator stand. They are all screaming and chanting the names of the participants that they have supported for this Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "Goooo...! Pierce Noble Household!" "You can do it girls from the rity Noble Household!" "We love you men of the Nero Noble Household!" "Red Fist Guild! Ahooo! Ahooo! Ahooo!" "Mischievous Lion Guild, please show us once more your mischievousness" Amidst the loud cheers and excitement of the crowd sitting on the spectator stands, the one hundred or so of participants that were qualified to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition slowly made their appearance. One of those participants making their appearance in the Victory Arena was the team from the Mischievous Lion Guild that is made up of Leo, along with Cassandra, Elizabeth, Angel, Veronica, Ahmed, Vannessa, Brad, and two others from Commander Vargas'' men. "Are you guys ready?" Leo asked everyone in his team. "More than ready!" Everyone immediately nodded their heads in response. With a mischievous smile on his face, Leo eximed, "Then let''s get this on!" Chapter 628 - The First Game: Hide And Seek! Chapter 628 The first game: Hide and Seek! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Hello and wee citizens of the Emerald Tree Kingdom! I''m your one and only and the most handsome of all, Seventh Prince Elmont, along with both my beautiful sisters, Second Princess Tifa and Third Princess T, present here today to host this year''s very exciting and long-awaited Emerald Elven Battle Competition!" Elmont announced while riding on a small flying tform that is traversing around the entire Victory Arena. On both sides of Elmont were Tifa and T likewise also riding on a small flying tform. "Hmph! How shameful of you Seventh Brother Elmont! You actually dare to introduce yourself as the most handsome of all when in fact that person is no one else but our First Brother and also the Crown Prince of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, Elfin the Fifth!" Tifa, with his usual annoying side, immediately berated his brother Elmont. "Please be quiet Second Sister Tifa. I can only do such im when First Brother Elfin is far away from us," Elmont implored. "Shut up the two of you! We are not here to argue about who is the most handsome," T shook her head dismissively. "You''re right, Third Sister T! We are indeed not here to talk about that since such conversation could only be discussed privately," Elmont replied with a flip of his hair. The crowd listening to the hosts'' conversation with each other can''t help themselves fromughing loudly. "Exactly, such talks should only be discussed privately lest you will hurt the hearts of many people! Hahaha!" "You don''t need to talk about your face your Highness, Elmont. Everyone already knows that you are handsome, though still much more inferiorpare to his Highness, Elfin the Fifth, hahaha!" "Regardless of how you look your Highness, Elmont, we will still love you with all of our hearts!" "Please love me!" "Please make me yours!" "Please give me your babies!" Completely ignoring the words of the crowd, Elmont continued, "Anyways, to not make my speech long, let''s get to the part that everyone likes to hear; sponsors!" Hearing Elmont''s words, the crowd instantly began booing and expressing their displeasure. Just who on Celestial World would even like to hear about sponsors?! They don''t even bother turning to look at those people handing fliers on the streets, of course, unless they are pretty women or handsome men, let alone like it! "Boooo! No one wants to listen about sponsors!" "Rece the host! We want our beautiful Princesses, Second Princess Tifa and Third Princess T, to talk!" "I agree! Because in the first ce, none of the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition in the past even have any sponsors!" Naturally, the crowd was merely joking with their words. Otherwise, they might just get thrown into jail for disrespecting a member of the Evergreen royal family, a prince on top of that too. "Just kidding," As expectedly, Elmont was also only joking. In the next moment, he finally turned serious and said, "What I really meant to say is; it is time to announce how this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition would work!" As soon as Elmont finished speaking, Tifa quickly continued, "Unlike all the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition in the past where the games were so boring since it was always all about brutal killing, though it is actually also simr to this year, but this time we have added some tinny tiny twists that for sure would cause all of you to stand on your seats in excitement and thrill!" "Indeed," T nodded her head, she then exined, "For this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition, we have separated it into five different games with each having different kinds of challenges that all of our really heroic and brave participants would be ying against each other. In the first three games, we will be eliminating 25 participants, while in the fourth game we will eliminate 15 participants only, thus making down to 10 participants for the fifth and final game!" "The first game would be ''Hide and Seek''!" Elmont introduced. "The second game would be ''Escape the Maze''!" Tifa added. "The third game would be ''Stairs to Heaven''!" T presented, before quickly continuing, "With the fourth game being a ''Survival Battle''!" "And thest game but certainly not the very least amongst all the games; the game that all of you are long already familiar with and really excited about, the ''Battle Competition''!" Elmont eximed loudly with both of his hands raised to the air. Putting his hands down, he exined, "The first game, ''Hide and Seek'', would be taking ce in a miniature replica of the very known ce located at the southwest of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, the Mountain Wall Range!" All of a sudden, at the center of the Victory Arena, dozens of 5-Star Mages stepped out and began flying through the air. In the next second, they put their hands forward and began casting different Magic spells to start constructing the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. Numerous tall mountains forming something akin to a wall started rising up from the ground. It was soon after followed by lush greenery sprouting from here and there that includes grasses, flowers, and trees of various sizes and forms. Then rivers,kes, and falls appeared along with other different things that could be found in the Mountain Wall range. The scene being watched by everyone in front of thempletely showed just how fast and easy it is for Mages, especially those with powerful cultivation levels, to construct anything that they could imagine. It further made everyone understand clearly the great power and capability of Mages. "While the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range is still being constructed, let me exined to everyone the rules and mechanics of the first game," Elmont sped both of his hands together, "The rules and mechanics are very simple," "All of the participants could send three people each from their respective teams to participate in the game of ''Hide and Seek''. Those people will be called the Hiders and will be hiding in the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. They can either choose to stick together or work alone, whatever they deemed fit," "We will give all the Hiders one hour of time to hide wherever they want to hide. You indeed hear it correctly! The Hiders can hide wherever they want to, including and not limited tond, air, and water. They can even make something for them to hide. The only requirement is, they stay inside the map. If they leave, then they are automatically disqualified and their entire team would lose the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "Back to the main topic," Elmont paused, as he then quickly continued exining, "Once the 1 hour time is used, these dozens of people constructing the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range would be sent to seek all of the Hiders. By the way, they are called the Seekers," "And here''s the twist; Once a Hider''s location is found by the Seeker, it still doesn''t yet mean that they are out of the game. The Hiders can still choose to run, or even choose to fight against the Seekers in order to prevent them from achieving their goal," "Only when the Hiders are subdued and captured by the Seekers could they finally be regarded as out of the game. Of course, since there are three participants in each of the teams, once one of them is captured, they still have two more chances to not get eliminated in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. They can also save their teammates who were captured by going to the Seeker''s base. Better watch out though, because that is the most dangerous ce on the entire map," "Very simple, right?" Elmont asked. But he didn''t bother to wait for anyone to reply as he turned his head around and said, "Oh, it seems like the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range is finally finished," "What are you all waiting for, then? All participants, please begin choosing the three people that will be participating in the game of ''Hide and Seek''!" Elmont urges. At the corners of the Victory Arena, designated rooms for all the participants could be seen. It was specifically located inside the walls below the spectator stand of the Victory Arena with a ss cover that shows the full view of the entire stage, thus allowing all the participants to see what is going on in the games. Inside one of those rooms, Leo and the team from the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly gathered together to discuss something. "Regardless of who we will be sending, the Seekers will still note to look for any of us, understood?" Leo made it clear prior to saying anything else. He then continued, "So, we will stick with the n of sending Veronica, Vannessa, and Jessica to participate in the first game, any questions?" Jessica, a female Elf, was one of the two people that Commander Vargas had sent to his team to participate. The other one is a male Elf named Iliad. "We don''t have any questions, Guild Leader Loki," Everyone replied in unison. "Good," Leo nodded his head in acknowledgment. In thesest few days, they have already discussed what they would be doing during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, including how they should y the games and who will be ying the games. As such, the Mischievous Lion Guild was able to quickly finished their discussion. Under the lead of Veronica, both Vannessa and Jessica closely followed behind her as they then stepped into the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. After all the participants sent their respective three people inside, Elmont immediately announced, "Let the first game, begin!" Chapter 629 - Hiders Hunting Down Hiders Chapter 629 Hiders hunting down Hiders Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment the start of the game of ''Hide and Seek'' was announced, dozens of light screens instantly appeared in the cities of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, each of them showing to the people what is exactly going on in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Looking at the light screens, everyone could see that the Hiders are now moving all over the map, obviously looking for the best hiding spot to hide so as to not get eliminated in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. A map could also be seen right beside the light screens, which shows red dots that indicate the exact location of the Hiders in the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. Basically, almost all of the directions have a few Hiders going towards them in either a group made up of the participants from their respective teams or in solo. Meanwhile, Veronica, Vannessa, and Jessica were all going towards the center of the map as soon as the game began. Along the way, the three of them all took out a tiny earpiece from their Storage Rings and secretly put it on their ears before quickly using their long hair as a cover to prevent others from seeing them. "Communicators check?" Veronica asked both Vannessa and Jessica behind her. "Yes, ma''am!" Vannessa and Jessica replied in unison. Exactly as they have said, those tiny earpieces were called ''Communicators'', specifically a type of Magic Technology that allows any wearer tomunicate with other people in the same channel and in a specific range of distance. In this case, the entire Victory Arena. Thesemunicators are developed by the Elves Secret organization and are given to all of their allies today in order to better improve everyone''s cooperation with one another. As for the real inventors of this Magic Technology, they were none other else but the Human race, who had used their previous technologies on Earth as a reference. Thismunicator, though, is actually just one of the many Magic Technologies that the Human race has developed. However, since the Human race was so weak, and still is, they have no other choices left but to used those Magic Technologies as a way to help... No, to be more precise, to save themselves by establishing rtionships, either business rtionships or political rtionships, with many different races during the past earlier days after getting transported in the Celestial World. One of such people they have sessfully built ties with is the Elf race. Unfortunately, despite inventing themunicators, the Human race was barely able to produce them due to the small amount of resources avable for them to freely use. This is the exact reason why Leo and the others are only able to find thesemunicators at this very point in time. "Begin establishing a connection to everyone!" Veronica sent amand to themunicator after activating it. As the race who invented themunicators, she naturally knew how to use them, even though this was technically her first time truly touching one. Of course, the main reason for that is because she had already read plenty of histories about the Human race''s existence after being transported in the Celestial World back then in the Lionheart Kingdom. Well, who doesn''t, right? Especially considering that she is a member of the Human race and a member of a Noble Household on top of that too. In the next moment, themunicators on the ears of Veronica, Vannessa, and Jessica instantly connected to their only allies in the Victory Arena, which are Elmont, Tifa, T, Orcborg, and the members from the Red Fist Guild, Bagley, Captain Iles, Vice-Captain Ryles, Vice-Captain Sito, Vice-Captain Uriah and some men from the Elves Secret organization, and a few other more who were still secretly hiding. If there was one thing inmon with all of these people, that is the fact that they are all the most trusted people of the Evergreen royal family. "This is the team from the Mischievous Lion Guild. We are currently located in the south and are now moving towards the agreed location. Over," Veronica said through themunicators. "Finally," Elmont could be heard from themunicator heaving a sigh of relief. He said, "We really thought that Guild Leader Loki had forgotten to give you anymunicators," "You do know right that I can hear you loud and clear?" Leo can''t help but interrupt. "Wee, Guild Leader Loki," Orcborg weed. "Nice meeting you again, Guild Leader Loki," Bagley greeted. "It is a great honor working with you again, Guild Leader Loki," Captain Iles added. "Oh, Guild Leader Loki, I didn''t expect that you are also finally here," Elmont said wryly. "Enough with the chit-chat! What''s the n?" Leo quickly decided to go right into details. The reason for him doing this was because Veronica is participating in the game. "Eh, is that concern I''m hearing from your voice right now?" Veronica can''t help but tease. "As your husband, it is only natural for me to be concerned. So please continue paying attention to your surroundings and be safe," Leo responded. "Okay-" "Let''s get straight to the main topic, people," Elmont quickly disrupted the lovey-dovey conversation between Leo and Veronica. He then exined the n, "Me and my two sisters will be providing both the Mischievous Lion Guild and Red Fist Guild a bird''s eye view from the sky and we will also be responsible for guiding the Seekers and preventing them from going into any one of your Hiders. While on the other hand, the rest of you who are not participating in the game of ''Hide and Seek'' will be in-charged of deciding the best course of action that they should be taking," "Last but not the least, those others who are hiding in the crowd would continue blending in and locating the secret members of the Naughty Elves organization among the group of innocent people," "If you have any questions, then you can begin asking now," Elmont finished speaking. All of a sudden though, a loud female voice was heard through everyone''smunicators. It was Elmont''s girlfriend, Selina, who was also participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition along with the members of Elmont''s team, Battle Maniacs. "For Goodness'' sake, how do I properly use thismunicator!" Selina asked loudly. "We don''t have any questions. So you can have the rest of the time with your girlfriend," Leo was the first one to back out,pletely aware already of the trouble that women would bring to him, or to anyone else in general. Soon, it was quickly followed after by Orcborg, "I''ll be busy now leading my men," As if noticing the ambiguous tone of Leo and Orcborg''s voice, Bagley also quickly informed the members of the Elves Secret organization to no longer pay any attention to themunicators in the meantime. The others also followed suit, not because they have noticed something strange, but rather because they really don''t have any questions to ask. Of course, Tifa and T also did the same. Probably because they still need to focus on hosting the game of ''Hide and Seek''. "You..." Elmont could only voice out his helplessly upon realizing that it was only him and Selina left in the conversation right now. Since that was the case, then he can only begin exining to Selina what they n to do, and he also didn''t forget to inform her on how to properly use themunicators. Of course, everyone was still listening with themunicators, it''s just that they are no longer paying that much attention to it, since they already have what they need. Additionally, the game was now bing intense. Although the Seekers have still not started looking for any of the Hiders yet, there were already a few people getting eliminated in the game. Obviously, those eliminated people weren''t captured and subdued by the Seekers. After all, there is still a considerable amount of time before the Seekers would finally be released in the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. Instead, those people were killed by other Hiders themselves. From the very beginning, there was never any mention about the Hiders not being allowed to sabotage other Hiders. Also, Princess Tifa had just mentioned a while ago about brutal killing in the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition and that it will definitely exist in this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition as well. Hence, by connecting those two clues, it is certainly not that difficult to arrive at the conclusion that the enemies of the Hiders aren''t only the Seekers, but also the other fellow Hiders like them too. "Veronica, watch out for your six o''clock, there are three peopleing from that direction," Leo warned. "Roger," Veronica nodded her head in affirmation. She quickly motioned her hand for Vannessa and Jessica to stop from their tracks, as they then quietly hid themselves in an ambush by using the surrounding bushes and trees as covers. "Look what we have here, everyone, the next confrontation at this hour! Located at the south of the map, the girls from the Mischievous Lion Guild against the Wearenotirrevnt team," Elmont introduced. He further added, "Three against three! Who will win? Would it be the beauty? Or would it be the ugly ogres? Let''s watch closely so that all of us will know the answers to our questions," Chapter 630 - Meeting Up With The Allies Chapter 630 Meeting up with the allies Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unreyleyted along with his two other team members, Triyvial and Teypoary, continued moving to the location where they have heard the subtle sound just now, remaining totally oblivious about them, walking closer and closer towards a trap. "I swear to Fate that this is where I had heard that noise," Unreyleyted said with doubt evident in his voice. "We have also heard that sound, too, but how can you really be sure that those are really people? It might just turn out to be a small animal, like a rabbit or something," Triyvial shook his head dismissively. "Indeed, we have already encountered plenty of those along the way here. In fact, it wouldn''t even be strange if that sound was actually from a Magical Beast looking for prey. If that really happened to be the case here right now, then there is a huge possibility that we will-" Before Teypoary could even finish his line, his entire head was immediately covered with vines that came out straight from the ground. Both Unreyleyted and Triyvial were unable to react in time before Teypoary''s head was twisted, swiftly ending thetter''s life. Seeing such a tragic Fate of theirrade who was talking in front of them just now, they quickly pulled themselves together and put each other''s back against one another to prevent their enemies from attacking their blindspots. In spite of their effort, though, it still didn''t change their oue, which is death! Dozens of fireballs suddenly shoot out from the left side of both Unreyleyted and Triyvial, causing the two of them to immediately separate from each other as they jumped in their respective front in order to dodge. However, before they could evennd on the ground, the vines that had just killed Teypoary abruptly grabbed their feet and dragged them high. While they were being dragged, they soon saw a woman''s figure jumping from above the trees while holding a Magic sword in her hand, obviously intending to swing it to their heads. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Everything happened so fast for Unreyleyted, Triyvial, and Teypoary that itpletely caught them off guard. When they finally realized that they were ambushed, it was already toote and beyond saving, as they have already taken theirst breath. "Threat eliminated," Veronica said through themunicator. "Good job!" Leo replied. He then continued, "Now go and continue to the center because your team is already considered veryte. Both the Red Fist Guild and Battle Maniac team is now in position over there and are only waiting for your team''s arrival," "How can they be so fast?" Veronica can''t help but ask in curiosity. The game of ''Hide and Seek'' had just begun a few minutes ago, yet those two teams are actually already in their agreed location to meet? "Use the trees to travel," Leo replied. It was precisely because of such a method that both the Red Fist Guild and Battle Maniac team was able to travel really fast. He also agrees with that, since jumping from one tree to another is much quicker than merely walking or running. "Okay!" Veronica quickly understood what Leo meant. She turned to look at Vannessa and Jessica as she informed them of what to do. A few minutester after they started moving using the trees, Veronica and her team finally realized just how fast exactly they were traveling. Compared to running on the ground where they will meet a lot of slopes, high grounds, and other simr formation ofnds that would dy their paths for a considerable duration of time, traveling through trees only requires them to worry about one thing, specificallynding on a tough enough stem that will support theirnd and not let them fall to the ground. Such a problem is extremely simple to solve since they can just go and look for the thicker stem of the tree that they were going to jump onto. Ten minutes or so of travelingter, they finally arrived at the very center of the map. And after only spending a few minutes of looking, they eventually found the members of the Red Fist Guild and Battle Maniac team currently resting beside a tall tree while talking with each other. They are most likely trying to get to know one another while waiting for them. The moment Veronica and her team from the Mischievous Lion Guild arrived, the members of both the Red Fist Guild and Battle Maniac team quickly noticed them. "We are now in contact with everyone in the alliance," Veronica reported to Leo through themunicator. "Good job!" Leoplimented, he the quickly continued, "Just wait until the timer finally finished. In the meantime, try to get to know everyone for better cooperationter on," It wasn''t only Leo who had heard Veronica''s words, but also the other members of the alliance as well, including the six people from the Red Fist Guild and Battle Maniac team that have arrived in front of them. So, there was no need for any further confirmation to find out whether they are really allies or not. "You people must be Veronica, Vannessa, and Jessica from the Mischievous Lion Guild," A young Orc greeted. He then continued, "I''m Oman, from the Red Fist Guild, and these two people with me are Ofin and Olok," Following after Oman''s introduction was a handsome blond Elf, "The name is Egot, from the Battle Maniac team, and these two women with me are Elreen and Erika," "Nice meeting all of you, and I hope that we will have a pleasant cooperation in this game," Veronica replied. Since the timer for the Seekers to be released is still half an hourter, the members of the alliance continued talking with each other. Meanwhile, Leo, Orcborg, Selina, and Bagley were now gathered together inside a separate room, where arge table showing a three-dimensional version of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range on top could be seen. There were also red dots indicating all the Hiders that participated in this game of ''Hide and Seek''. A while ago, during the time that Veronica and her team were traveling to the center of the map, Bagley suddenly knocked on the room of the Mischievous Lion Guild along with Orcborg and Selina as they then asked for Leo toe with them somewhere really important. They said that it was a ce where they could cooperate much better. Complying with their request, Leo assigned Ash to be the temporary leader of the team, as he would be busy on something else. After walking for a few minutes, they soon arrived at the security room of the Victory Arena and went inside. Over there, they saw a much better map of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. Unlike the two-dimensional map that everyone is looking at right now, the map in front of them was three-dimensional. They can even zoom it wherever they want and from whatever angle they desire. Apparently, this was, again, another Magic Technology. But it wasn''t from the Elves Secret organization, nor was it originally invented by the Human race, rather it was an ancient Magic Technology that they have found from the Emerald Tree in the past. This table was said to just be a single portion of an entire Magic Technology, a much bigger one than this one. As for what exactly its name was? No one still knows even a single thing about it, since there were no records to be found, even until this moment. They are temporarily calling it as of now as Mirror Map Table, a name derived from the function of this Magic Technology. Above this Mirror Map Table were ten light screens that are showing what exactly the participants are doing. It can also be changed to show another team after they clicked on one of those red dots on the Mirror Map Table. All of these were arranged by the cooperation of the Evergreen royal family and the Elves Secret organization, with what Bagley had informed them as the purpose. An Elf suddenly stepped inside the room and asked, "I believed that you had already familiarized yourselves with the Mirror Map Table?" It was Luke. "Not everything yet, but we are definitely good with the basics," Leo replied. "Understanding the basics is more than enough since there is really no need for us to use the Mirror Map Table for something else other than for the purpose of bettering the cooperation between the teams we have sent in the games, at least for now," Luke nodded his head before sitting on the chair beside Selina. Waving his hand, Luke then took out dozens of documents from his Storage Ring before handing them to Leo and the others. He then said, "Those are just a few of the confirmed identities of the members of the Naughty Elves organization that we have found to be participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. It''s not really considered a lot, but we can use them to locate the other hiding members, I hope," "I hope?" Bagley narrowed his eyes together. "We have sent a few people to secretly follow after them a few days ago. But aside from confirming that they are indeed members of the Naughty Elves organization, we haven''t yet seen them being in contact with other members from the top 100 rankings of the Emerald Event. Even these dozens of people didn''t have any secret meetings with each other aside from that time during the ball at the Evergreen royal family''s castle," Luke exined. "I guess that we are expecting a considerable degree of difficulty in our current situation," Orcborg said before heaving a heavy sigh. "Definitely," Selina agreed. Chapter 631 - The Beginning Of The Hunt On The Members Of The Naughty Elves Organization Chapter 631 The beginning of the hunt on the members of the Naughty Elves organization Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Contrary to what everyone was saying, though, Leo said, "Not necessarily," If it were only Orcborg, Selina, Luke, and Bagley present in this room right now, or even if Elmont, Tifa, and T were also here, then it would indeed be really difficult for them to use those members of the Naughty Elves organization that they have already identified to look for their otherrades that have secretly participated in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. However, with him being present here, it would no doubt be apletely different story. At this moment, Leo is constantly changing the scenes of the light screens in front of him to all the different teams, as if he was trying to look for something. Well, he was indeed searching, but what the others don''t know about was he is now using his unique capability to see the String of Fate to find those people with a ck-colored String of Fate attached to them. His action doesn''t necessarily mean that he was willing to reveal to others his unique capability. After all, he could always just say that he has done his own investigation. This would certainly sound reasonable since it is not strange for a member of the alliance to fight against the Naughty Elves organization to investigate about their enemy. By using such an excuse, no one would suspect a thing about his unique capability, thus his secrets would have fewer chances of being discovered by anyone else. "What do you exactly mean, Guild Leader Loki?" Luke asked curiously. Observing Loki''s action, Orcborg quickly assumed, "It seems like you have a solution to fix our problem?" Both Selina and Bagley remained silent and just choose to watch Loki. While constantly switching from one team to another, Leo asked, "Is there any limit to how many members of the Naughty Elves organization we should be eliminating in this round of a game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition?" "The more the better, because once they escaped from this, it will be extremely difficult for us to have another perfect opportunity to eliminate them," Luke replied. "Okay," Leo nodded his head before standing up from his seat and moving around the table. He was already done checking all the hundred or so of teams participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition and had discovered all the secret members of the Naughty Elves organization. Every now and then, Leo would stop walking and tap one of the red dots to switch the light screens in front of everyone to a specific team. He continued doing this for more than five minutes before eventually stopping. Since he was done, Leo then went back to his seat and sat down before informing everyone. "Aside from those people in the documents that Luke had handed to us, these are the rest of teams that have members of the Naughty Elves organization," Leo pointed at one of the light screens and asked, "In that team, there is only a single person who is a member of the Naughty Elves organization, while the other two are purely innocent. In such a situation, do we really have to eliminate everyone?" Selina wanted to say something, but before she could even say a single word, Elmont suddenly interrupted through themunicators as he said, "Base on what father had instructed before, we should not have any mercy on anyone," "As long as they have a member of the Naughty Elves organization in their team, then everyone along with that person should die. This is the price that they should pay for their ignorance and carelessness," "Moreover, we shouldn''t just overlook the possibility, even if it is only considered to be small, that these people might have been bribed by the Naughty Elves organization to allow their men to be part of their team," "If that really turns out to be the case, then killing all of their men can also be regarded as us sending a message to warn them that if they really choose to do this for a second time, then we will not only be killing the members of their team, but we will also be killing all of them," "There''s also a huge possibility that we could discourage them from doing anything simr to this in the future Emerald Elven Battle Competition, thus preventing more and more members of the Naughty Elves organization from secretly participating through such a method," Elmont finally finished exining. But he also didn''t forget to add, "Of course, if other teams attacked us, then we will also kill all of them, regardless of the fact that they are likely innocent. Otherwise, our secret operation would easily be discovered by the Naughty Elves organization," Honestly, Leo had long already expected Elmont''s response. Even Orcborg and the others also thought the same. They were mainly asking as a means to confirm the information, or at least to confirm if there were no changes to the n at all. In other words, this was considered as an assurance for everyone. "Okay, then let''s inform everyone about the n and wait until the Seekers are finally released," Luke said before nodding his head to everyone. In the next moment, Leo and the others quickly informed their respective teams about the n. ..... After nearly an hour of waiting and preparing, the Seekers were finally released all over the map of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. All the Seekers were dispatched in a group of three people each, and there were a total of ten groups. These Seekers also havemunicators simr to Leo and the others with them, the only difference is, their channels are only connected with Elmont, Tifa, and T. This was because not all of them were clearly aware of this secret operation of helping their allies. As for those who are aware, they are the loyal and trustworthy soldiers specifically dispatched to kill the Seekers who actually turn out to be members of the Naughty Elves organization. Before finally moving, Leo and the others informed their respective teams about the current arrangements of the map of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range first. As of this moment, the north of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range is now the territory of the strongest alliance in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, specifically, the alliance made up of the top 1 to the top 10. The south is the territory of the alliance made up of the participants from the top 11 to top 20. The west is the territory of the alliance made up of the participants from the top 21 to top 30. The east is the territory of the alliance made up of the participants from the top 31 to top 40. Last but not the least, the remaining other unupied locations were shared randomly amongst the remaining six alliances made up of participants from the top 41 to the top 100. The reason why they are gathered together on a specific location is so that they can cooperate with one another when fighting against the Seekers. They could also guard each other''s back much easier against the other alliances in case their Hiders woulde to attack them. Aside from them, there were also other few people that could be counted using one hand that didn''t bother to follow such agreed arrangements from the ten alliances. Including the Mischievous Lion Guild, Red Fist Guild, and Battle Maniac team, the others were those participants that were granted to qualify to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition by the Evergreen royal family through secret dealings, such as exchanging Gxy-level Magical Beasts. These people thought weren''t really someone that their alliance should pay that much attention to because aside from they don''t have any secret members of the Naughty Elves organization amongst their team, there''s also no ck-colored String of Fate attached to them, and it also seems like they mainly care about their own interest, specifically to qualify for the fifth game. Although they have indeed caused some of those participants that were eliminated earlier in the game, their alliance still doesn''t have that much of a problem when ites to dealing against them since there are only three people on their respective teams, while there are a total of nine on their side. In addition to that, Veronica and the others are also people that shouldn''t be underestimated as they aren''t any weaker than them. If a fight really breaks out against them, then it is much better for the former to just retreat, or else they would be eliminated in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Those people are probably more than aware of that, so there''s no doubt that they will not be careless when they encounter their alliance. After informing everyone about that, it was now time to begin the hunt on the members of the Naughty Elves organization! "Our first target would be the team nearest to your location, the northwest, which is the alliance made up of the participants from the top 81 to top 90. As long as all of you aren''t careless, then it should just be a piece of cake to eliminate all of them," Elmont informed Veronica and the others. He also added, "I''m sending two Seeker groups to indirectly assist you. But don''t forget that they aren''t necessarily there to help you, so better remain cautious and watch out against them. Andstly, good luck to all of you!" "Okay!" Veronica, Vannessa, and Jessica responded. "Roger that!" Oman, Ofin, and Olok nodded their heads. "Affirmative, Seventh Prince Elmont, sir!" Egot, Elreen, and Erika acknowledged. After expressing their understanding of Elmont''s order, Veronica and everyone quickly made their way towards the northwest. Chapter 632 - Misleading The Naughty Elves Organization Chapter 632 Misleading the Naughty Elves organization Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Along the way, Leo and the others inside themand room constantly informed Veronica and the others of the location of those nearby teams. Elmont, Tifa, and T also informed them of the Seeker''s whereabouts. As such, the journey was so smooth for all of them. They pretty much don''t need to worry about hiding and remaining inconspicuous while moving because they know where exactly everyone was located at. "Watch out of your 10 o''clock, the team from the top 83 are approaching close to your location." Leo sent out a warning. Hearing Leo''s warning, Veronica and the others immediately distanced themselves from their 10 o''clock location while continuing to make their way towards the target. After a few minutes, Orcborg sent another warning, "Three people from the top 87 team are spread out around your front. It is impossible to avoid confrontation, so prepare for a battle!" Instantly, Veronica, Oman, and Egot decided to temporarily go into three different directions to eliminate those three people hiding nearby. Because the battle was unfortunately three against one, it only took briefly for Veronica and the others to sessfully eliminate the three people from the top 87 teams. After finishing with that, they then gathered with each other once again at their agreed meeting ce before continuing to move towards the location of their target. As soon as Veronica and the others left, Elmont immediately informed the nearby Seeker group to go to the location where the fight had taken ce to clean up the dead bodies. Doing this would also make it seem like to everyone watching that the Seekers weren''t purposely avoiding Veronica''s alliance since whenever they noticed themotion, they would swiftly arrive there in response, hoping to catch them. Aside from that, it also timely allows Veronica and the others to be free of the Seekers on the location they were going towards. "The target is moving farther away from your 7 o''clock. Change direction to 8 o''clock to make indirect contact with them," Bagleymanded. "Both Seeker groups, move towards 10 o''clock and 4 o''clock," Elmontmanded. He quickly switched the channel and informed Leo and the others, "Both Seeker groups are cornering the target in the center. The escape route would be to their 12 to 2 o''clock locations after they finished the target. The 3 o''clock is a danger zone, so please do every necessary way to avoid going to that ce," "Roger!" Veronica and everyone quickly nodded their heads in affirmation before changing to another direction. Just a few minutester, they were finally following the tail of their target, specifically the team from the top 85. Remaining oblivious to Veronica and the others secretly following behind them, the three people from the top 85 continued walking forward while talking with each other. "Do we really have to patrol this location and look out for the Seekers and Hiders from the other alliances instead of just hiding somewhere really safe for us?" "As much as I hate to do this, but we really have no other choice. After all, we are cooperating with each other for our mutual goal," "He''s indeed correct. If we don''t do this, then there''s no use for this alliance and it is much better for us to simply work alone. Do you understand?" Whooooosh! "Eh? Wher-" Whooooosh! "Guys?" Whooooosh! None of the three were able to react before all of them were taken care of by Veronica and the others. They were all killed without making any sounds and removed from the face of the Celestial World. "Quickly check their belongings and let''s get out of here before the Seekers coulde!" Veronica ordered everyone. Honestly, they weren''t actually supposed to do something like this. In fact, they didn''t even bother doing this to the team from the top 87. Also, they believed there was no need to collect items from people who are much weaker than them. Even without needing to look at their Storage Rings or any items they are carrying, they could already expect that their weapons are much more inferior to them. The only reason they are really doing something like this is because they wanted to show to everyone, or in particr, the members of the Naughty Elves organization watching the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, that they are specifically targeting a team for the sake of the items on them, which honestly speaking, was actually going to be purposely nted unto one of their bodies by them. This would then dy whatever the Naughty Elves organization is nning to do for a considerable duration of time. Simply put, they are misleading the Naughty Elves organization. Outside the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range, Elmont eximed loudly, "And that''s how you clean some trashes folks! How unfortunate for the team from the top 85, and also their allies," "Speaking about trash," Tifa changed the light screen before making T continue speaking, "It seems like our trash collectors, the Seekers, have noticed them. They are now going towards their direction to pick up some trashes while also hoping to pick up some scrap pickers along the way," Right after Elmont, Tifa, and T finished speaking, Veronica and the others quickly left to their 1 o''clock location after finishing with their acting,pletely escaping away from the Seekers who wereing towards their location. Before escaping though, they made sure first to show to everyone watching them what exactly they have taken out from one of those dead people''s Storage Ring, specifically dozens of 2-Star level Magical resources that are tremendously helpful for 1-Star Mages like them, which means to say that they have achieved their goal of giving everyone a reasonable excuse for why they seemed to be specifically targeting this team. Of course, no matter how much effort they put into their acting, they are still clearly aware of the fact that they can''t fool the Naughty Elves organization for that long. There are four possible reasons for that; Firstly, the Naughty Elves organization aren''t idiots and stupid enough to not notice that something strange is going on since almost all the teams that would likely get eliminated in the future would ''coincidentally'' have their members on them. Secondly, neither the Mischievous Lion Guild, Red Fist Guild, and Battle Maniac team are poor enough to not be able to buy such inferior items. After all, they are basically rich enough to buy almost everything they wanted in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. Thirdly, both the Mischievous Lion Guild and Red Fist Guild are showing that they are in an alliance with the Battle Maniac team, which is a team created by Seventh Prince Elmont. As long as they reached a considerable number of kills on the members of the Naughty Elves organization secretly participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, then it would be very easy to guess that they are part of the alliance created by the Evergreen royal family. Andstly, there''s no reasonable exnation to exin how exactly theye to know about those people possessing such items. Even if the Naughty Elves organization would just realize two out of those four reasons, it would still be more than enough to find out what exactly they are nning to do. However, there''s one thing for certain that they can achieve by doing this; they could buy more time for their allies who are looking for the members of the Naughty Elves organization secretly sitting on the spectator stands of the Victory Arena and also enough time for everyone who is part of the alliance outside to prepare for the war. "Continue with the direction you are currently moving. Your next target is currently hiding inside a cave of that mountain in front," Leo sent out another order. "Roger!" Veronica and the others quickly nodded their heads in response before swiftly proceeding. Along the way to their next target, Leo, Orcborg, Luke, Selina, and Bagley, with the assistance of Elmont, Tifa, and T continued providing necessary and helpful information to Veronica and the others. Since they already have had their first experience a while ago, everything thus proceeded much smootherpared to their first target. There were even a few times where they were able to execute the order before Leo and the others could even finish their lines, which shows to everyone that they are slowly getting more familiar with themands. The same as the previous times, they will make detours for those teams that they could avoid, eliminate those that they couldn''t avoid, while at the same time escaping the detection of the two Seeker groups searching closely around their area. And when they finally arrived at the location of their target, they would either choose to kill them without making any sounds, or as little sound as possible or if such a situation isn''t really possible to achieve, then they would execute them as fast as possible in order to have enough time to stage their acting before eventually leaving the ce simr to thest time. They continued doing this until they eventually eliminated all the teams that have a member of the Naughty Elves organization secretly amongst them on the northwest location. In the process, they have collected plenty of 2-Star to 3-Star level Magical resources, which they shared amongst each other. These items were clearly taken out from their Storage Rings right from the very beginning, so by doing this they are simply returning those items to their rightful owners without letting anyone else suspect a single thing about it. At least that is the current case right now... No matter how much Elmont, Tifa, and T tries to distract everyone by their humorous and interactive remarks and also by diverting the topic to something else that is interesting on the game of ''Hide and Seek'', or how Leo and the others were making everything as lest suspicious as possible every single time Veronica and the others killed a member of the Naughty Elves organization, they were all still unable to change the fact that the Naughty Elves organization were now getting slightly suspicious of their actions. Chapter 633 - Countermeasure Chapter 633 Countermeasure Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Veronica and the others continued towards the next target of their operation, specifically the west direction. Currently, there were no members of the Naughty Elves organization on the north side because apart from the fact that they are the alliance made up of the participants from the top 1 to top 10, these people are also from the Noble Households of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. If there was anything suspicious about them, then it would be that they are obviously trying to monopolize the Emerald Elven Battle Competition by gathering all the strongest participants in a single alliance. That was actually the main reason why the Evergreen royal family didn''t assign the task of eliminating the members of the Naughty Elves organization to the Noble Households because they could already expect that whoever amongst the Noble Households they will assist, they would certainly use such an opportunity to win the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Although the Mischievous Lion Guild, Red Fist Guild, and the Battle Maniac team are definitely not an exception to aiming for the championship of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, they at least don''t solely focus on winning but rather on eliminating the members of the Naughty Elves organization. But honestly, though, they really can''t me anything on the Noble Households for such behavior. After all, the majority of their forces are already responsible for assisting the Evergreen royal family in the war against the Naughty Elves organization, thus expending plenty of resources and manpower. If the Noble Households also choose to give up on the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, then it would certainly take plenty of time before they could finally recover from all of their losses in the war. Not to mention, the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is also a perfect opportunity for them to train some really capable men who would obviously be recing the manpower that they would be losing in the war while at the same time also using the resources of the Evergreen royal family in training them. Unlike the Evergreen royal family who has plenty and a seemingly infinite supply of resources, and helpful methods that they could use for recuperation after the war is over, the Noble Households, on the other hand, only have limited resources and hardly have any helpful methods. This was because their foundation isn''t as deep and powerfulpared to the Evergreen royal family. That''s why, in order to protect their own interest, the Noble Households could not choose to give up the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Unless if there is really no other way left in defeating the Naughty Elves organization but to sacrifice themselves, then of course they will choose to give up the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Even fools could clearly see that it would be useless to win the Emerald Elven Battle Competition if the Emerald Tree Kingdom is no longer in the hands of the Evergreen royal family, let alone them, the wise and powerful Noble Households. As for the possibility of relocating if ever they, unfortunately, lost the war, that ispletely out of the question since where and who could they relocate to? There''s no doubt that they will lose almost everything that they currently have once they transfer into another territory, especially since their power and statuses only apply in the Emerald Tree Kingdom that is ruled by the Evergreen royal family. "Clear in the west, proceeding to the southwest," Veronica informed Leo and the others in themand room. After tens of minutes, Veronica and the others finallypleted a clean sweep on the west side. They eliminated a total of three teams, one has a member of the Naughty Elves organization on it while the other two were simply blocking the way towards their target. It was exactly at this moment that everyone finally realized a problem... The number of teams that they have eliminated clearly indicated that there were more innocent teamspared to enemy teams that they have killed, which also regrettably mean that there are now more chances for those teams with members of the Naughty Elves organization on them to move up to the second game as there could only be 25 teams that can be eliminated in the first game. "It can''t be helped, since we aren''t the only alliance who are eliminating other participants, plus the Seekers are also eliminating other teams as well," Luke said before heaving a sigh of helplessness. "In the end, just like the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition, we still faced the problem of theck of time and manpower again," Orcborg expressed. "The more people that know about this secret operation, the higher the chances of it leaking. So, we have no other choices but to do it this way," Bagley exined. "Hmph! If only I can participate in this game, then I would have for sure already eliminated dozens of them at this point," Selina said regretfully. "Actually, you can," Elmont replied through themunicators. He continued, "But if we really send you out in the first game, then that would be the same as forfeiting thetter games," "I know...! Thetter games would have stronger and stronger participants, so in order to fight against them, we can only send stronger people as well," Selina puffed her cheeks in response. She wasn''t really suggesting to be sent in the first game, rather she was merely expressing her regret Suddenly, Leo can''t help but interrupt, "I fully understand that we are being conservative here in order for our men to be safe, such as only sending our powerful men in thetter games. But aren''t we overreacting in the first game?" "Overreacting?" Elmont and the others asked doubtfully. "Look," Leo tapped the red dot of Veronica and the others, causing the light screens in front to show the scenes of them moving towards their next target. He then exined, "We currently have nine capable people in total from three of our teams, yet we are actually making them stick together and attack merely a single team," "Don''t you feel like it is an overkill to have a nine versus three fight? Not to mention, those three people are probably much more weakerpared to Veronica and the others?" "And besides, we are also just targeting one or two members of the Naughty Elves organization most of the time, even just sending four people would be sufficient enough to handle them," "So what exactly are you trying to say to us, Guild Leader Loki?" Luke asked. "What I''m trying to say is, why not divide the team into..." Leo paused before looking towards the light screens once again. After less than a minute, he continued, "...Two teams," "Coincidentally, the male and female ratio of our three teams isn''t that much of a difference. In fact, it should be considered as perfect! We have four boys and five girls. Therefore, let''s divide the group into an all-male group and an all-female group. The first group will have four people, while the second group will have five people," "Both teams will be sent towards different targets, which will further increase our efficiency. And with their number still being greatly more than the total number of people in each of the teams, then they shouldn''t have any problem in facing against them," Leo finished exining. Hearing Leo''s exnation, the room immediately turned silent as everyone began pondering on the feasibility of his n. The first one to talk was Luke, saying, "I feel like what Guild Leader Loki had suggested is really advantageous and also not dangerous for us. Veronica and the others aren''t just any ordinary men, the majority of them are even in their peak 1-Star Mages," "We can already guess that the majority of the participants are only sending their weaker men in the first game as they are expecting already that it should be more than enough, while we have sent capable ones," Orcborg said as his lips slowly formed into a smile, "So, we have more advantages herepared to them! Therefore, I also agree!" "No need for any exnation, I approve," Bagley nodded his head. "Great n! Now, there would only be fewer of them that will have a chance of escaping," Selina felt delighted. "Can anyone please tell me why no one were seriously able to suggest of such a n previously? Damn, this is clearly a very easy n to think about!" Elmont eximed. "Shut up! You haven''t even thought of it, and you''re even the ever so-great and wise Seventh Prince of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, to begin with," Selina rolled her eyes in response. "You..." Meanwhile, Veronica and the others also decided to stop on their tracks and discussed about Leo''s n. "I have no problem with that. I''m just worried though if you girls could really handle fighting against three guys most of the time," Oman said. Listening to Oman''s words, Leo and Orcborg on the other side of themunicators immediately began sweating profusely. With there being so many reasons in existence which Oman could have used, why did he specifically mentioned about underestimating women? That''s exactly the same as digging his own grave! "Good luck!" Leo and Orcborg murmured sympathetically to daring Oman. Completely oblivious of what Guild Leader Loki and Guild Leader Orcborg meant with their words, Oman continued, "How about we split it into having 2 men in both groups? In such a way, we can rest assured of your safety?" Just like what Leo and Orcborg expected, Veronica, with her head twitching in irritation, asked, "Care to have apetition, then?" "Competition?" Egot asked doubtfully while looking at Oman, both of them wearing a confused look on their faces right now. "Yeah,petition," Vannessa added, as she exined, "Whoever kills more members of the Naughty Elves organization wins a prize from the losers, right girls?" Jessica, Elreen, and Erika all nodded their heads to express their agreement with Veronica and Vannessa''s proposal. "And what exactly is the prize?" Oman asked, finally understanding that he had offended all the women. "We will talk about thatter. So, are you in?" Veronica crossed her hands together. "Of course, we are in, right boys?" Egot replied as he turned around to looked at Ofin and Olok. "Absolutely!" Ofin nodded his head. "Is there even any need to ask?" Olok smirked. "Then it''s on!" Veronica put her hand forward, and both she and Oman soon shook hands together as a sign that everyone agrees to theirpetition. Chapter 634 - An Ambush! Chapter 634 An Ambush! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo and the others in the control room were made as witnesses for the little match agreed between Veronica and the all-female group against Oman and the all-male group. In such a way, no one would dare to back out when they lose. As much as they don''t want to agree, thinking that it might just identally cause some feud to form between their alliance, they were left with no other choice since this concerns all sides'' pride, dignity, and honor. "Remember, this is just a friendly match between Oman and his all-male group, so there is no need to take thispetition seriously," Leo didn''t forget to remind Veronica and the others from the all-female group. "I know. I promise you that I will not bring you any sort of trouble," Veronica said in assurance. Heaving a sigh of relief, Leo said, "Okay, then be careful," "Yes, Guild Leader Loki," Veronica acknowledged. Nodding her head at Oman and the all-male group, Veronica then quickly left towards the south, along with Vannessa, Jessica, Elreen, and Erika. Not wanting to be left behind, Oman, Ofin, Olok, and Egot swiftly followed. Meanwhile, the five people in the control room were consequently separated themselves into three groups in order to equally manage the two groups, specifically Leo and Selinamanded the all-female group, while Orcborg and Bagleymanded the all-male group, andst but not the least, Luke being left alone as the meditator. Back to the map of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range; Veronica and her all-female team could soon be seen traversing the difficult terrain of the southern region. Unlike the northern region of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range, the southern region was where plenty of mountains could be found. It was exactly this region that had gotten this entire ce the title of Mountain Wall range. Fortunately, despite having plenty of mountains, all of them were only considered as hill in size at most in this miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. After all, it would be extremely difficult to really create a lot of tall and big mountains with only a hundred kilometers wide space to use. Albeit, this still doesn''t change the fact that it was very difficult to move around the southern region. Traversing the southern region requires not only a lot of carefulness but also caution and wariness from both the terrain and the Hiders hiding in this ce. It was long already mentioned previously that the alliance hiding here is the participants from the top 11 to top 20, a lot more strongerpared to their previous targets before. Although it doesn''t necessarily mean that these teams from the top 11 to top 20 are really strong when beingpared to Veronica and the others, but they still shouldn''t underestimate any of them. If they make a mistake, then it might just cause them to get eliminated. Veronica and the all-female group were given a separate target from Oman and the all-male group. The former''s target was two Hiders from the team of the top 19, while thetter''s target was a single Hider from the top 13. The Hiders from the top 19 were located at the southern-most part, thus it took a considerable amount of time before Veronica and the all-female group finally arrived at the ce. Over this ce, they need to watch out for two other teams, specifically from the top 18 and top 17. This time, there were no longer any Seeker groups indirectly assisting them, therefore, everything was left for them to handle. "The team from the top 18 are in your 9 o''clock, while the team from the top 17 are in your 3 o''clock. Continue proceeding for roughly around 100 to 150 meters to your 6 o''clock in order to make contact with the targets," Leo said through themunicators. Nodding their heads, Veronica and the all-female group started moving towards 6 o''clock. After tens or so of minutes of walking, they finally spotted the base of the team from the top 19. However, they haven''t found any of the three people yet, probably hiding inside? In front of them, there is a small and inconspicuous camp hidden using the dense trees as a roof and dozens of tall rock formations surrounding all of its sides. Such a hiding spot was almost considered as close to perfect. In fact, if only there wasn''t any bird''s eye view provided by Elmont, Tifa, and T, and the two Magic Technologies, Mirror Map Table and light screen helping Leo and Selina, then it would no doubt be extremely difficult to locate their hiding spot right now. "The area is clear from the other two Hiders teams and from any Seeker groups. So you are all good to execute your attack," Elmont informed. "Roger!" Veronica nodded her head in response. She then motioned her hand to both left and right as she sent Vannessa and Jessica, and Elreen and Erika, respectively, to those two locations to surround the camp at the center. After doing that, Veronica then sneaked at the one and only entrance of the camp located right at the very middle while using the dense lush nts around her as a cover. All of a sudden, Leo''s worried voice eximed loudly through themunicators, "Veronica, wait! Don''t move! Keep your heads low and don''t make any noticeable movements!" "Is there something wrong?" Veronica asked curiously. "Just wait for a few seconds, we are locating one of the targets," Selina replied as she tapped on the red dot located surprisingly right above Veronica. Seeing the scene on the light screen, she waspletely unable to say anything, "This..." The instant he saw the scene, Leo directly ordered, "Dodge!" Whooooosh! Swiftly, Veronica dodged to the right. In the next moment, at her peripheral vision, she saw a fireballnding on her former location. Booooom! Pulling herself together, Veronica warned the others, "Watch your heads, everyone, there are hidden sentry towers around the stems of the trees," Vannessa, Jessica, Elreen, and Erika quickly hid themselves to avoid from any surprise attack before quickly beginning to look around the surrounding trees. Just like what Veronica had warned them, they soon respectively spotted Magic circles that are near to theirpletion, targeting towards them. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! The moment the Magic circles were finished forming, the Fireshot spell, specifically a 2-Star level Magic spell, right after began raining towards their location. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! Dozens of explosions soon sounded all around the camp of the team from the top 19. A Cloud of dust began rising through the air, obscuring the vision of everyone from both sides. But despite that, the barrage of attack still didn''t settle down. Hearing the continuous explosions from both ces, Veronica, who was currently fighting against one of the targets, can''t help but asked worryingly, "Is everyone okay?" "We''re both fine," Vannessa reported their status with Jessica. "Same goes for us. All thanks to your early warning," Elreen informed. "If you aren''t confident in finishing them off, then lure them towards either of your locations in order to assist one another," Veronica suggested. "We will try our best," Jessica responded. "I think we are fine here," Erika also expressed that they can handle their opponent. "Then, good luck!" Veronica encourages, before quickly switching all of her focus to her opponent in front. With a fierce look on her face, Veronica casted, "Vine whip!" Instantly two vines shoot out from the ground and swiftlyshed towards the sentry tower connected to the tree in front. Bang! Bang! As the sentry tower was merely made out of thin wood, it was easily destroyed by theshing of the vines. What appeared afterwards was surprisingly no one. Though it didn''t take that long for Veronica''s opponent, a male Elf, to reveal himself. "Earth spikes!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Quickly dodging to the side in order to avoid from the two earth spikes shooting towards her direction, Veronica soon after put her hand forward and casted a Magic spell, "Root drill!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two drilling roots swiftly shoot out towards the location of Veronica''s target. One targeted the stem the man was walking on, while the other one acted as a distraction and to also interrupt the Magic spell he was currently casting. With no other choice left, the man could only stop casting his Magic spell as he jumped towards another stem in front of him. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Bang! Bang! However, unbeknownst to the man, the moment his body was in a jumping motion mid-air, the vine whip that Veronica had just casted previouslyshed towards his back. Bang! Because of that, the man was unable to control his body''s motion anymore as he flew towards the stem he was supposedly going tond on, instantly breaking it apart, and he soon after continued to the ground. Realizing the danger of his current situation, he could only put both of his hands over his head to receive the impact of the fall. Booooom! As soon as the mannded on the ground, both hands covering his head broke as if it was a stick because of how high he had fallen from, thus making him cry loudly in pain. But he quickly ignored the pain as he tried to stand up from the ground, hoping to escape this ce before that woman could try to kill him. However, just when he stood up both of his feet, the man soon coughed out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. He slowly turned to look at his body and soon after saw two wide holes, both from the location of his heart and stomach, with blood continuously oozing out from them. While in front of him, he saw two drilling roots covered with his blood embedded in a tree. In the next moment, the man slowly dropped down on the ground with a lifeless body. Chapter 635 - Who Are Really The Seekers Here?! Chapter 635 Who are really the Seekers here?! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After killing that man, Veronica then quickly went to the left side in order to assist Vannessa and Jessica. These two were evidently much more weakerpared to Elreen and Erika, considering that Vannessa hasn''t been trained inbat for a considerable period of time and her fighting style is also morepatible to work as support like Dan. As expected, the moment Veronica arrived at their location, she soon saw Vannessa and Jessicapletely being suppressed with a Fireshot spell from their enemy. The two could be seen hiding behind a tall rock while being surrounded in all directions by burning trees and grasses. In other words, they are in a passive position. While Vannessa was trying her best to not let them get suffocated by the smoke caused by the fire around them and at the same time also creating a path for them to retreat to the left side, obviously to meet up with Elreen and Erika and asked them for help, Jessica was asionally returning some Magic spell attack to their enemy. Though in spite of all that effort, they were still unable to create any advantages for themselves. In fact, it was getting harder and harder for Vannessa to create a path for them to retreat since the fire was slowly getting bigger and bigger. "We''re cleared in our side. Who needs help?" Elreen suddenly asked through themunicators. "We need a hand here!" Vannessa didn''t hesitate to call out for help. "Coming!" Both Elreen and Erika responded anxiously. "No need," Veronica informed them dismissively, before casting, "Tree Slicer!" Whooooooosh! A green light shoots out from Veronica''s hand swiftly towards the person who was standing on the sentry tower and attacking a continuous barrage of Fireshot towards Vannessa and Jessica''s location. "Argh!" Afterward, blood could be seen spurting out from the sentry tower as the continuous barrage of attack finally calmed down and halted. "Veronica!" Vanessa immediately cried out as sheunched forward towards Veronica, "Huhuhu, I really thought we were going to be finished at that time without your help!" "It''s alright now," Veronica patted Vannessa''s head with a sweet smile on her face like an older sister. While doing that, she said through themunicators, "Clean up the battlefield as soon as possible," There''s no doubt that their battle just now had attracted the attention of both teams from the top 18 and top 17, and maybe even the nearby Seeker group. If they don''t finish everything now and escape, then they would inevitably risk themselves into another fight or get captured by the Seeker group. Fortunately, the second target was the enemy that Elreen and Erika were fighting against. So, they simply went towards that person''s body and began acting their search. After finishing with their acting, they then quickly went to where they have separated in order to meet up with each other. Veronica and the others were also now on their way after searching the body of the person she had killed. Also, she needs to search the body of that first person she had killed before finally leaving since she had put it aside for the meantime so as to quickly lend a hand to Vannessa and Jessica. Meeting up with Elreen and Erika, Vanessa then finished her searched before finally leaving the ce and going towards the next target, specifically to the southeast. There were a total of 6 targets at the south location, two people from the top 19, one person from the top 13, and three people from the top 11, specifically the Wolf Fang Guild, the subsidiary of the Wolf Howl organization. Unfortunately, because the team that the Wolf Fang Guild had sent out in the game of ''Hide and Seek'' were capable men, and additionally the Emerald Elven Battle Competition has still freshly started, they decided to put aside such a troublesome and difficult opponent for thetter games. It was only after a minute or so passes when Veronica and the all-female group had left that both teams from the top 18 and top 17 finally arrived. "Damn! They are all dead!" "How unlucky for us. This is only the first game, yet we have already lost a teammate," "A Seeker group is approaching in our 6 o''clock, what should we do?" "What else, stupid?!" "Quickly escape to our 12 o''clock everyone!" Veronica and the others werepletely unaware of what had happened. They continued moving towards the southeast, wanting to catch up with Oman and the all-male group that had long already gone there. Despite being left behind though, Veronica wasn''t worried because they have killed two members of the Naughty Elves organization in the south while Oman and the all-male group only killed a single one. "16 teams have already been eliminated... Wait! Damn, it has unfortunately increased to 18 teams just now. Everyone, we need to be quick if we want to eliminate more members of the Naughty Elves organization," Luke reminded everyone with a solemn tone in his voice through themunicators. "Veronica," Leo called out soon after, he continued, "Your group''s next target is a team from the top 64 located nearby the east. Although there is only a single member of the Naughty Elves organization in that team, still remain vignt and cautious in fighting against them if you don''t want to repeat the same mistake again," "I''m sorry," Veronica softly murmured. "No need to apologize, just perform better in your next target," Selinaforted. Honestly, the situation that had happened back then wasn''t entirely Veronica and her all-female group''s fault, because even she and Leo wasn''t able to expect that the team from the top 19 would actually be hiding in sentry towers that they have constructed on the stem of the trees around them. Also, with the dense cover of the tree leaves, even Elmont, Tifa, and T were unable to see them as well. "This includes you as well, Selina," Leo looked at Selina beside him in disappointment. Back then, when Selina saw that man had alreadypleted the Magic circle of the Magic spell that he was going to cast and realizing that there is only a few seconds left before the Fireball was going to be shoot towards Veronica, instead of sending a swift warning to Veronica in order to tell her to dodge, she disappointingly panicked and was unable to react ordingly to her responsibility. Fortunately, he was able to react fast enough and ignored Selina''s reaction by his side. Otherwise, Veronica would certainly have a different oue at that time. Worst case scenario, she would have died. "I know," Selina lowered her head in response. Until now, Selina is still immensely regretting her action before. If something bad had truly happened to Veronica at that time, she can''t imagine whether she could really forgive herself or not and whether Guild Leader Loki would forgive her or not. She was supposedly one of the people inmand of this operation, and with such a responsibility, she should have remained calm and not panicked in that kind of situation. Yet, she exactly did theplete opposite of both and had nearly caused the death of one of their allies. "I want to see both of you not repeating the same mistake again in this next operation. Otherwise, there would be consequences to pay after the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is over," Leo said threateningly. "Roger that, Guild Leader Loki," Veronica and Selina nodded their heads in unison to express their clear understanding. Being encouraged through a threat, both Veronica and Selina''s cooperation undergone a huge improvement. The current situation basically doesn''t need Leo to intervene anymore as he only watched by the side while they continued towards their next target. Unlike the previous time, Veronica and the all-female group didn''t get careless anymore as they fought against the team from the top 64. They didn''t dare get closer before making the situation clear first, and they didn''tunch an attack unless they could guarantee an easy kill. By doing that, they have killed all three people from the top 64 silently and easily. Afterward, they swiftly began their actions of searching on their bodies and left to move towards their next target. Veronica and the all-female group, and also including Oman and the all-male group as well, repeated such an attack pattern over and over again, especially on the east side where the alliance of the participants from the top 31 to 40 is located at until eventually the game of ''Hide and Seek'' was over. The situation of the game of ''Hide and Seek'' had basically be unclear for everyone watching as they were left asking, "Who are really the Seekers here?!" What Selina and the others had done was seemingly the opposite, as if they were the actual Seekers of the game of ''Hide and Seek'' instead; searching for all the Hiders and once they located their hiding spots they will immediately eliminate them, though not in a way of capturing them, but rather to kill all of them. Their behavior really added a lot more excitement to the game of ''Hide and Seek''pared to how it was supposedly arranged. This was because they didn''t hide like the majority of the Hiders do, but had to keep on moving around all over the map of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. In addition to that, the others, as if hearing the rumors of what they were doing, also decided to begin actively hunting for the other Hiders at thete game. This behavior of everyone finally causes the game to twist on a thrilling scene, where everyone doesn''t care about the Seeker groups anymore as they started killing and eliminating the members of the alliance of their enemies until the eliminated teams reached 25. Although it causes a lot of trouble to Veronica and the others during that time as they couldn''t eliminate more members of the Naughty Elves organization anymore, considering the fact that all of the teams of each of the alliances had unexpectedly gathered together in a single location, they were at least able to unknowingly make themselves less suspicious. At the end of the game of ''Hide and Seek'', the Naughty Elves organization simply concluded that what Veronica and the others had been doing all of this time should be how the game of ''Hide and Seek'' was supposed to be yed right from the very start. Hide and then Seek, or base on their understanding when ites to the Emerald Elven Battle Competition which is all about brutal killing; a game of predator hunting for its prey! Chapter 636 - Second Game The Maze Chapter 636 Second game ''The Maze'' Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Veronica and the others had eliminated 15 members of the Naughty Elves organization out of the dozens or so that they had found, which honestly speaking, was already considered as a good oue for them. After all, they weren''t the only ones eliminating other teams during that time. As a result of that, they have eliminated 12 teams in total. While the other teams had only roughly eliminated one to three teams at most, they, on the other hand, had more or less eliminated half of the required teams to be eliminated in the game of ''Hide and Seek''. Therefore, everyone cheered loudly in excitement when it was announced at the end. In spite of that, though, it didn''t reallye out as much surprising to everyone. If it was any other team, then that would have been next to impossible to achieve. But for them, it is apletely different story since Veronica and the others have basically run all over the entire map of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. All the remaining participants were given half an hour to prepare for the second game called ''The Maze''. While those eliminated participants left their respective rooms feeling disappointed and disheartened as they have lost the chance to participate in thetter games and possibly win prizes. After stepping out of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range, Veronica and the others quickly went to their respective rooms to rest and catch up with the others. Leo, Orcborg, Bagley, and Selina also left themand room to Luke and returned to their rooms, as they still need to make some important and further preparations for the second game. During the game and before the game are two totally different things, since thetter would be all about nning for possible situations, while the former would be to execute those ns. Even though they have the advantagepared to the other teams since they could stillmunicate with one another during the game, this still doesn''t prove that they could take the Emerald Elven Battle Competition lightly and not be serious about it. Everything is possible to happen before and during the game, so it is of utmost importance to be safe about it than be sorryter. At that time, they absolutely couldn''t me anyone anymore aside from themselves due to theirck of preparation. While every participant was preparing, Elmont, Tifa, and T used this opportunity to brief everyone about the second game ''The Maze'', just like the previous time. "That was such an exciting and thrilling scene we have watched just now from all of our remaining participants! Don''t you also agree everyone?" Elmont turned to look at all the people watching from the spectator stands. Instantly, Elmont received a loud exmation response of agreement from everyone, making him smile in triumph. Tifa continued, "For the second game of this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition, we present to all of you, ''The Maze''!" Boooom! Booooom! Boooom! As soon as Tifa''s voice died down, the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range immediately began crashing down, as if there was an earthquake or something simr to that. A huge cloud of dust erupted from the ground, covering everything on the stage. Whoooosh! The dust spread out as the shaking and destruction continued erupting, but due to the Magic array of the Victory Arena set up in front of the spectator stands, it came to a halt after hitting a barrier and didn''t continue spreading further on. Everyone sitting on the spectator stands can''t help themselves from feeling shocked and thinking that something has gone wrong in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, especially those people that had long heard rumors about the war against the Naughty Elves organization. Some even stood up from their seats while wearing wary and cautious expressions on their faces, in particr those members of the Naughty Elves organization. Fortunately, with a teasing smile on her face, T calmed down everyone by saying, "No need to freak out everyone, this is just part of the formation of the next map for the second game ''The Maze''," T''s words immediately caused everyone to heave a sigh of relief and calmed down. They soonid back on their seat while waiting for the cloud of dust to settle down. From time to time, they could see the same Mages who had built the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range and had also acted as the Seekers of the game ''Hide and Seek'' as they began constructing something under the cover of the cloud of dust. After tens of minutes, the dozens of Mages left, implying that the construction of the maze is now finished. Despite that, the cloud of dust still didn''t settle down. As if understanding the curiosity of everyone and their desire for an answer, Elmont didn''t waste any time as he exined, "No need to worry about the cloud of dust blocking your sight, because it would only settle down as soon as the second game ''The Maze'' started," Evidently, this was deliberately arranged in order to not let the participants analyze the map of the maze, thus allowing them to easily find the exit. If they allow such a case to indeed happened, then it wouldpletely eliminate the excitement and thrill of this game ''The Maze''. "The rules and mechanics of the game are fairly simple." Elmont paused as he pointed towards the covered stage, "The same as the first game ''Hide and Seek'', the remaining 75 participants would send out three people each from their respective teams to participate in the game ''The Maze''," Tifa then further exined, "These three people would be sent out in the same location in the map together so that they can cooperate and help each other to easily look for the exit of the maze. Doing this would also avoid them from losing themselves in the maze and getting eliminated in the early stages of the game. No one wants that to happen, right?" "There are different trapsid out in the maze, which are not limited to instantly killing the participants. So better watch out," T continued, she then quickly added, "Likewise, there are also helpful items that could provide the participants some help when they find it," "Technically speaking, eliminating other teams would be difficult to do in the maze, since finding other people is going to be a lot challengingpared to the first game of ''Hide and Seek''. But it doesn''t necessarily mean as well that it is impossible. I will not hide it from any of you anymore, like thest time in the first game, killing is allowed! This has always been how the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition has operated, and it would not change nor do we have any reason to do so for this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Elmont informed with the hidden intention of giving an exnation to what Veronica and the others had been doing during the first game ''Hide and Seek''. Hence, hoping to further lessen the Naughty Elves organization''s suspicion. Turning to look at the participant''s direction, Elmont asked, "We have pretty much given everyone enough time to prepare already, so please send out your team members on the stage so that we can finally begin the show," Inside the room of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Leo nodded his head towards Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad as he said, "It''s time," "Yes, Guild Leader Loki." Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad nodded their heads in unison before walking out of the room one after another. Before they could finally leave the room, Cassandra and the others didn''t forget to express their encouragement and to remind them to be careful, which the three acknowledged with all of their hearts. Initially, they were supposed to be sent out in the first game ''Hide and Seek'' by Leo. That was because this group was much more weaker than Veronica, Vannessa, and Jessica, or the rest of the team of the Mischievous Lion Guild in general. In this group''sposition, only Illiad is a peak 1-Star Mage, while Brad is an intermediate 1-Star Mage only, andstly, Ahmed being a beginner 1-Star Mage. However, due to the case of the maze being greatlypatible with their group''sposition, Leo decided to put his trust in them and sent them to the second game ''The Maze''. Aside from that reason, he was also fairly confident with Ahmed''s capability that he could pull the group to victory, especially considering that he had gone through the Consciousness Labyrinth in the past, just like him. Although the Consciousness Labyrinth that Ahmed had experienced back then wasn''tparable to Leo''s, since it was as if he was merely recollecting the fragments of memories that he had lost due to an ident in his past, it still further strengthened his capability after experiencing all of those. In fact, ever since that day he was released from the Consciousness Labyrinth, he had started working extremely hard. And in just a few month''s time, he had finally broken through to the 1-Star level. This was even with Vox greatly causing him more difficulty in his cultivation. It is far no doubt unimaginable for other Mages in the same level and age as Ahmed to invest the same hard work, dedication, and effort as him in their cultivation. It might even be highly possible for them to give uppletely and believe that it would be impossible for them to breakthrough to 1-Stat level in their lifetime, or worst, ultimately kill themselves, especially if they were in the same situation as Ahmed in the past where a few of his fellow vigers were stealing Vox''s fruit ofbor to help him, thus hindering his progress in cultivation for many years. Feeling slightly nervous deep inside, Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad slowly walked inside the stage still covered with a cloud of dust. "Let the game begin!" Chapter 637 - Support Tools Chapter 637 Support Tools Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Stepping inside the maze, all the teams immediately found themselves getting teleported into different locations far from each other through a Magic Array formation that had covered everyone with a Short Distance Blink spell. Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad were transported to the southern region of the maze. Looking around, they immediately found plenty of mountains broken into pieces and forming different pathways leading towards unknown locations. The ceiling of the pathways was somewhat covered by vines, stones, nts, and trees that slightly shade everyone from the light of the sun. "Ahmed, do you hear me?" Leo''s voice sounded throughout themunicators. "Yes, loud and very clear, Guild Leader Loki," Ahmed quickly responded. "Your current location right now is the worst spot of the entire maze," Leo informed them of the unfortunate news, before heaving a sigh of helplessness. Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad''s faces immediately turned bitter after hearing Leo''s words. They have already seen it with their own eyes before just how difficult it was to traverse the southern region of the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range. And considering that this maze was from that setting, they can already imagine that this ce had be even more difficult. "No worries, though, I''m currently going to the control room right now to provide even detailed information about the map to all of you. In the meantime, try to check your surroundings and see if there might be any chances of it being familiar to any of you. If it is possible as well, please look for those items that could help you in this maze, and also be extremely careful of the hidden traps in the surroundings while moving," Leo reminded while currently rushing towards the control room. He didn''t bother to wait for Orcborg and the others toe after seeing the location of Ahmed and the others on the map. This was because they required immediate assistancepared to Orcborg and Selina''s teams since they are located at a high vantage point while his team is in the lowest point. The maze is currently arranged into one floor to five floors, with those previous mountains having the highest number of floors while the tnd having the lowest number of floors. As of this moment, Orcborg and Selina''s team are both located on those previous mountains that have five floors. Albeit, it would require them a considerable amount of time before they could finally go down from their location, it at least gave them a really good view of the nearby paths from the top. This also allows them to observe for any good items and think of the ns for their subsequent actions. While, on the other, Ahmed''s team are located on the very bottom floor, where not only could they not see their surrounding pathways clearly due to the high walls blocking their surrounding and their ce almost close to being an underground, but all of their actions would also have to be based upon the situation they are in as they go on the pathway that they would choose to follow. In such an unfavorable spot for Ahmed''s team, if he really decides to wait for Orcborg and the others toe, then they would no doubt be at a disadvantage if they can''t find any of those items that can provide them with an advantage in the maze soon, and possibly get into an ident that might either cause them injuries or worst die if they can''t locate the location of the hidden traps. This also proves that the Mirror Map Table could tremendously provide a lot of help to them in this second game ''The Maze''pared to the first game ''Hide and Seek''. While Leo was on his way to the control room, the cloud of dust covering the surrounding of the maze finally settled down, finally revealing to everyone the entire map of the game ''The Maze''. The surrounding light screens of the Victory Arena and the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom also began showing different scenes of the 75 teams spread all over the maze, as followed by the appearance of the map that shows their exact location on the map. Flying around the sky, Elmont, Tifa, and T began talking about their thoughts on the second game ''The Maze''. "All the teams are currently still in the state of familiarizing themselves with their location and are thinking of what ns they should execute..." Elmont suddenly paused as he looked at one of the scenes on the light screens, "Oh, wait, it seems like a fortunate team has already found one of those items," "Indeed, and it seems like they are the team from the top 27," Tifa added. On the light screen, the team from the top 27, made up entirely of male Elf and located at the southern region of the maze, could be seen stumbling on a chest located nearby the location that they were teleported. One of the male members of the team from the top 27 that had obviously picked the short end of the stick stepped forward as he carefully opened the chest, seemingly like he was assuming the possibility for the chest to just turned out to actually be a trap. Such a move was actually really good and smart, especially considering that they are not familiar yet with this ce. If the chest indeed turned out to be a trap and they weren''t careful about it, then they might just risk themselves from elimination. Just like what everyone always says, "Better be safe than sorry," Fortunately for that man, the inside of the chest didn''t turn out to be a trap, but an item instead, specifically a bronze telescope. That man easily understood the purpose of the bronze telescope, as he delightedly grabbed it with a bright smile on his face. After grabbing the bronze telescope, the man then quickly moved closer to an edge nearby their location as he began using the item. He was moving his head around from time to time with the telescope on his right eye, obviously searching for either other teams or more items that they could use. This time, the man was able to see clearly 1,000 meters away from them, thus it didn''t take that long for him to finally found their next target. "I actually forgot to informed everyone before, but the items that I have mentioned a while ago are actually high-end Support Tools, and they are mainly to help deal with mazes," T exined while wearing a cute innocent look on her face. Anyone that sees her look right now would undoubtedly not me her for such a small mistake. But what everyone doesn''t know, thiste introduction of T was actually done deliberately so that all the teams would not know what exactly the items are before the game ''The Maze'' begins, excluding Leo and the others, of course. Even though T had introduced the items before to be helpful for all the teams, she had only described them in a vague manner. Also, most of the teams might just choose to not actively look for them, which exins the reason why she just chooses to casually speak about them. After all, they didn''t forbid any teams from bringing any of their personal items in all of the games of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. However, even if they have indeed brought along items with them, those items would definitely be far more inferiorpared to the Support Tools, like the bronze telescope. That is because with too many possibilities to consider which would likely require them to buy each of the kinds of items that have appeared to be needed in those previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition, buying expensive ones would surely cost a lot of money for them, especially those high-end Magic items, which that bronze telescope belongs to. As a result of this, with them not being made aware of the advantages of the items that T had mentioned could bring to them, many of the teams would most likely just rely solely on their inferior Support Tools. Hence, creating numerous unknown variables that could change the chances and tide of all the teams to move to the third game. In other words, through those superior Support Tools, there is no telling anymore whether those powerful participants could really defeat those weaker participants, as there is now a fair amount of chance for everyone. Unfortunately, aside from Leo, Orcborg, and Selina''s team, no other team that is currently participating in the second game ''The Maze'' knew about this hidden agenda of T''s action. Eventually, Leo finally arrived at the control room. Luke was long already waiting in the control room for the others toe. As soon as he saw Leo, he quickly greeted, "Good thing that you have finally arrived. Your team is not looking that favorable right now," "Why?" Leo asked. During the time he was rushing here to the control room, he waspletely unaware of what is truly happening in the maze, aside from what Ahmed and his team are informing him about. "Brother Loki, the team from the top 27 are unfortunately going towards Ahmed team''s location right now," Elmont quickly answered Leo''s question. The instant Leo heard Elmont''s warning, Leo immediately sprang up into action towards the Mirror Map Table and began looking at the three-dimensional map in front. He began calcting all the possibilities he could think about, while at the same time thinking of ns after ns that he could use to help Ahmed''s team. "Quick...." Chapter 638 - The Mischievous Lions Playground Chapter 638 The Mischievous Lion''s yground Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Quick, run forward," Leo order without wasting any time through themunicators. Unhesitatingly, Ahmed''s team instantly run forward. In their minds, they didn''t care about whatever was waiting for them in front, as they realized that staying in their location any longer would get them all killed. "Keep moving straight and turned right once you see the diverging path ahead of you," Leo instructed. On the map, there were no traps nearby Ahmed''s team location, so they don''t have to worry about any of those yet. What he''s aiming for, as of this very moment is to let them get to the closes chest as soon as possible, mainly because he knew how helpful should be the items inside that chest. By the side, Luke smiled as he said, "It seems like your location isn''t all that bad, after all," "This was part of your n from the start, right?" Leo turned to look at Luke. "Of course not, look!" Luke shook his head before pointing towards the light screens showing both Orcborg and Selina''s team, "See, the closest chest to them is more than hundreds of meters away, and not to mention the Support Tool inside is not evenparable to Ahmed''s team," Nodding his head in understanding, Leo then turned his focus back to Ahmed''s team. On the screen, Ahmed''s team eventually arrived at the diverging path. Following Leo''s instruction, they turned right. After a few more minutes, they finally stumbled upon a chest. But unlike most of the chests that the other teams have found, specifically wood, steel, and gold, this chest was madevishly out of diamond. What almost everyone doesn''t know, since Elmont, Tifa, and T had deliberately not informed anyone about this information, there are actually different kinds of chests in the game ''The Maze''. They are, respectively, wooden chest, steel chest, golden chest, and diamond chest. Each of those kinds of chests entirely contains different levels of Support Tools. The chest that the team from the top 27 had found a while ago was merely a steel chest, and yet it had already provided them with a lot of help, such as finding the exact location of Ahmed''s team, let alone this diamond chest. Seeing the diamond chest, Ahmed''s team subconsciously halted on their steps, as if they don''t know what to do anymore due to their shock. They actually didn''t know about the different kinds of chests, but that still doesn''t hinder them from easily guessing that the diamond chest must be a special kind. "What are all of you dilly-dallying there for? Quickly grab the items inside the chest!" Leo eximed loudly enough for Ahmed''s team to pull themselves together. Without wasting any more time, Ahmed''s team walked towards the diamond chest. As soon as they opened the diamond chest, what they found were three pieces of green-colored sphere objects. Completely oblivious of what these items were for, Ahmed asked, "What can these do?" Honestly, Leo was also totally clueless about what exactly is inside the diamond chest. The only thing he knew before was that the diamond chest should contain a special item that could certainly help them solve their current problem about the team from the top 27 following them. So, since he did not know about it, he quickly turned to look at Luke to answer Ahmed''s question. "How lucky!" Luke can''t help but admire the fortunate encounter of Ahmed''s team. He exined, "Those items are called Doorway Keys. With those items, none of you would have to worry anymore about the maze. As long as you will for something through those Doorway Keys, a path would quickly be created in front of you, leading towards the ce before the wall," "Let me try," Brad eagerly walked forward and faced the wall nearby before closing his eyes. Inside his mind, he wished for a hole to be created in the wall. In the following moment, a hole slowly formed in front of them. "Damn! Does this mean that no walls could hinder our path anymore?" Illiad asked while feeling dumbfounded. In his opinion, as long as they have these items, they could go anywhere they want in this maze without any sort of hindrance. "Exactly!" Luke nodded his head. Without Luke noticing, Leo''s lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile as he said, "This also means that the maze is now your yground to y!" Hearing Leo''s words, Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad instantly realized what exactly he meant to say. Slowly, all of their lips formed into a mischievous smile as well. "Then it is time for us to y!" Ahmed walked inside the hole quickly, followed after by Brad and Illiad. The moment Ahmed''s team walked inside the hole, it quickly closes after and reverting back to what it was. As soon as Ahmed''s team left, the excited team from the top 27 arrived at the former''s location. Though they were right after rendered shocked to find out that they were actually long already gone. What''s even more shocking for them was the fact that this was a dead-end, so how the heck did they disappear?! There were also no inconspicuous hiding spots around, making them even more confused. While the team from the top 27 was still feeling confused about it, behind them, three holes suddenly appeared, and there walked out Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad silently. Before any of the three people from the top 27 could even react, they were swiftly killed and eliminated by Ahmed''s team. Crouching down, Ahmed carefully picked up the bronze telescope beside one of the dead bodies. He then turned to look at Brad and Illiad as if asking them if they were thinking of the same n as him. Leo easily understood what Ahmed was thinking, so he said through themunicators, "The nearest mountain can be found to your left, roughly around two hundred meters away," "Understood, Guild Leader Loki," Ahmed and the others nodded their heads in unison before quickly moving to their left. Meanwhile, after watching the scene of Ahmed''s team swiftly killing the team from the top 27, Elmont, Tifa, and T immediately began talking about them. "Yikes, that was aplete turn-over for the worst to the participants from the top 27. Bye-bye," Elmont teasingly said while waving his hands towards the room of the members from the top 27. "The literal example of the saying, ''From hunter to hunted," Tifa added more salt to the wound. "Enough about that. What exactly were those items that Ahmed''s team have found?" T acted like she doesn''t know about it. "Those items were called Doorway Keys, which is one of the five extremely powerful Support Tools in this game ''The Maze''. To be more exact, it ranks second only to the first Support Tool that allows anyone to immediately exit from the game," Elmont introduced. Tifa further exined, "Anyone who can find the Doorway Keys could basically walk around this maze as if it was just a tnd," T snapped her finger with the question, "So, does this mean that this maze right now is nothing more than the Mischievous Lion''s yground?" "Absolutely!" Both Elmont and Tifa nodded their heads. After tens or so of minutes, Ahmed''s team finally reached the top of the closest mountain. Taking out the bronze telescope from his Storage Ring, Ahmed then began surveying the surrounding maze. While Ahmed was still searching for prey, Brad can''t help but ask, "So who''s going to go first?" They have already discussed it along the way that they would only be sending one person to fight against the team they could find while the others would stay at the rear as support. This was mainly because they decided to treat the second game ''The Maze'' as a ce for them to y, or to be more precise, to train themselves using living people as targets. Of course, they weren''t arrogantly thinking that no one could stop them now that they have those Doorway Keys. After all, anything could still happen, regardless of how powerful the items they have. Aside from that reason, they are more than aware of the fact that these Doorway Keys are nothing but merely Support Tools that they could use to give themselves some advantages when fighting against the other teams in this maze. Even though it could provide a lot of help nheless, it would still depend entirely on their performance to determine how effective they could make use of these Doorway Keys. The reason they were so confident about their decision right now, is because they have all the means possible for them to suppress any of their targets. Firstly, whoever is chosen to fight against their opponents could just jump from one wall to another whenever they can''t handle the fight anymore in order to hide. With this ce being a maze, it would be next to impossible to catch them. Secondly, Leo and the others in the control room could provide them with a lot of information on what to do and what not to do. Basically put, their opponents would be ying on their hands like a mere puppet attached to a string. Whatever they n to do, they will know and be able to make countermeasures against it. Lastly, the two at the rear are still allowed to lend any kind of support to help the main fighter.. Hence, the battle would still be three versus three, with the sole exception of one person hugging the fight for himself. Chapter 639 - Every Team For Themselves Chapter 639 Every team for themselves Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "You can do the honor," Illiad waved his hand to express that Brad could have the first prey. "Thank you," Brad delightfully smiled in response. "Herees the first target," Leo said through themunicators, "There are three people from the top 92 to your 12 o''clock. Two of them are members of the Naughty Elves organization," "Any Support Tools?" Ahmed asked while turning the bronze telescope towards their 12 o''clock to have a look at their first target. "Yes, but no worries, it is merely a wooden telescope, probably one of the items that they have brought along with them and not from the chest," Leo responded. "I can finally show to Guild Leader Loki how much I''ve improved throughout the months," Brad said excitedly. "Less talk, more action," Ahmed prompted to make Brad start moving. "Shine bright sunshine," Illiad jokingly said as he pushed Brad forward. "What sunshine?! Tch, I''ll show it to the both of you how strong I am now!" Brad sneered before starting to make his way towards their target. "Don''t get lost," Ahmed didn''t forget to tease. "You..." Brad decided topletely ignore the two, as there seems to be nothing good thates out from both of their mouths. Meanwhile, in the control room, Orcborg, Bagley, and Selina finally arrived. The moment Orcborg saw Leo, he immediately expressed his envy to Ahmed''s team, "Damn! Why do we have dog-shit luckpared to yours? Did the Evergreen royal family perhaps decided to be biased against us?" "You can ask Luke, I also don''t know anything," Leo quietly used the art of deflection. "They definitely did!" Selina nodded, she then added, "Think about it, even after tens of minutes have already passed, both of our teams still haven''t found any chest. Aside from traps, we only stumbled upon even more traps, and more, and more! When would it end? Elmont, answer me?!" "Eh? What does it have anything got to do with me?" Elmont replied, with helplessness evident in his voice. "Of course it got to do with you. You are a member of the Evergreen royal family. And the people who had invented both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition coincidentally turned out to just be your family," Selina reasonably exined. "But that doesn''t necessarily mean it''s my fault, right?" Elmont tried asking for others to help him. Unfortunately, Leo, Luke, Orcborg, and Bagley all remained silent, evidently implying that they don''t want to get into trouble. Since it was like that, he could only exin, "Honestly, I wasn''t even present when father and all the important members of the Evergreen royal family had a meeting about what games should be chosen for this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition. So I''m really innocent here," "I don''t believe you! If you don''t tell me the truth right now, I''m going to ignore you! Hmph!" Selina crossed her arms together and coldly harrumph. Seeing Selina''s unreasonable demand, Leo and the others can''t help but feel relieved about their decision to not help Elmont. Sorry brother, you might be a prince, but women are incarnations of the devils! Smiling wryly, Luke said, "Take a seat, everyone, let''s begin with the operation," After everyone sat down on their respective seats, Luke proceeded to wave his hand to take out dozens of documents from his Storage Ring again before he handed them to Leo and the others. He then said, "These are the members of the Naughty Elves organization that had participated in the second game ''The Maze''," Luke turned to look at Leo as he asked, "Guild Leader Loki if you have more to add, you are free to present them just like thest time," "I know," Leo nodded his head while beginning to search for the other members of the Naughty Elves organization that were not listed in the document that Luke had handed to them. After a few minutes, he began clicking the red dots on the Mirror Map Table, showing to everyone the rest of the members of the Naughty Elves organization as he then returned back to his seat. At the side, Luke and the others can''t help but apud Leo''s great efficiency. "Damn! My team has the most of our targets!" Orcborg suddenly eximed after looking at the red dots located in the northern region that Leo had clicked on the Mirror Map Table. "No worries, my team is nearby, so we can divide the work in cleaning these trashes," Selina dly offered to lend a hand. Her team is currently at the east, so lending a hand wouldn''t be that difficult. Unlike Guild Leader Loki''s team who are unfortunately in the southern region. However, Elmont, who was just listening to their conversation from themunicator, quickly objected, "No, no, no, no, absolutely a no! This time, we don''t need to gather our teams together in a single region. Just focus on your region and kill as many targets as possible," "Why?" Leo asked in curiosity. Wouldn''t it be much more efficient for them if both Orcborg and Selina''s team gathered in the northern region? The eastern region only has a few..., to be more precise, four targets. On the other hand, the northern region has more than ten of them. Comparing these two regions, it is without any doubt much better for them to just simply choose to go to the northern region and focus their operation over there. Anyways, his team could deal with both the southern region and western region at the same time, so nothing to worry about on his side. Instead of Elmont, it was Luke that answered Leo''s question, "We cannot afford to cause even more suspicious to us this time. Don''t be mistaken, we are still going to eliminate all the teams that have secret members of the Naughty Elves organization on them as best as we could, but as of now, we need to do exactly what the other alliances are doing to avoid any suspicion," Hearing Luke''s words, Leo and the others immediately began observing the Mirror Map Table closely. Eventually, they finally understood the reason why. On the map, each of the teams that belonged in the same alliance didn''t bother on gathering together in a single location just like in the first game ''Hide and Seek'' anymore. Other teams who were fortunate enough to meet teams that belonged in the same alliance naturally gathered together. After all, that is such a good opportunity for them to waste. But for those teams that weren''t as fortunate as them to stumble on their allies, they merely focused on either eliminating other teams or finding the exit of the maze. It isn''t really that difficult to guess that the exact reason for such an action from all the teams is because they don''t know where their other allies are. Not to mention, even if they actually agreed to meet up in a certain location just like thest game, it would still be very difficult to gather together, considering that this is a maze and not a tnd like the miniature replica of the Mountain Wall range from before. Rather than waste their time gathering with their fellow allies, it is much better for them to just choose to look for the exit and try their very best not to be eliminated in the second game ''The Maze''. In other words, it is every team for themselves. That''s why, if Orcborg and Selina''s team really gathered together in the northern region, not only would the Naughty Elves organization be even more suspicious of their action, but also once they begin killing their targets, it would no longer be a question anymore whether they are specifically targeting them or not, because the answer is already very obvious and in sight for even someone really stupid to not see. To begin with, it''s already very suspicious about how exactly they knew about each other''s location in this huge maze, especially without using any tools to locate one another. In addition to that, both of their cooperation would probably seem so wless, as if they had some kind of bird''s-eye view from the sky. And who exactly could provide them that aside from Elmont, Tifa, and T? All three being members of the Evergreen royal family that are currently preparing for a war against the Naughty Elves organization. "We understand," Leo and the others nodded their heads in unison. "No worries, in the next game there would no longer be a need for any of us to hold back. We would already be at the halfway point at that time, so what''s use is there in hiding, right? Whether the Naughty Elves organization would find out or not, it is pretty much toote for them to save themselves," Elmont said with a cunning smile on his face. It is already a very known fact for Leo and the others gathered in the control room right now that in the third game all the remaining participants could only send thest remaining and the best team that they have. This is because there could only be one person to participate in the fourth game, which that same person would also be the one to participate in the fifth game. In other words, even if the remaining hiding members of the Naughty Elves organization don''t want to participate anymore in fear of dying from Leo and the other team''s hands, they can''t choose to back out, since that would cause an immediate disqualification for the teams that they belonged to. Either they participate or not, they would still end up dying one way or another. The only difference is to die on their own team''s hands or to die on Leo and the other team''s hands. It''s pretty much a dead end for them the moment they decided to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition secretly. "Anyways, let''s begin with the operation," Elmont announced. Chapter 640 - Cant Do That thing Anymore Chapter 640 Can''t do that ''thing'' anymore Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After a few minutes, Leo and the others were finally done with their discussion about the Naughty Elves organization. Coincidentally, it was also the same exact time that Brad had finally arrived nearby the team from the top 92. "You can begin at any time you want, Brad. No rush," Ash, who was in-charged as the Vice-Captain of the team from the Mischievous Lion Guild, said through themunicators. "Can I back out?" Brad asked in nervousness. A while ago he was so confident to prove to everyone that he is strong. But now that he is just a few meters away from their opponents, he found out that his confidence is now slowly diminishing. "Good luck!" Both Ahmed and Illiad could not hide their contempt for Brad with their sarcasm. "Damnit! Where the heck are you two, I need both of your immediate support here!" Brad eximed loudly. "Just focus on fighting, we will definitely not let you die, hahaha!" Ahmed said while chuckling. "The spotlight is yours, Brad," Illiad encouraged, with the main intention of causing even more nervousness to Brad. "Shut up, you two," Ash finally urges them to stop causing more trouble to Brad. She added, "If both of you really causes Brad to back out now, then I want you two to clean up the mess in less than 10 seconds, otherwise I''ll report to Guild Leader Loki about your behavior," Speaking about the devil... "Is everything fine?" Leo asked curiously after listening to their conversation in hismunicator. "Brad, we are on your three o''clock and nine o''clock, prepare to engage," Ahmed informed solemnly. "My Magic circle has already been deployed, just waiting for you to engage with the opponents," Illiad added. "Oh, great, now you both had be serious! Lucky me, I supposed?" Brad returned the sarcasm. But at the next moment, he pulled himself together and prepared for the fight. Listening to Ash''s words in themunicator, Brad soon found that the team from the top 92 is now just separated by a wall beside him. Turning to look at his side, Brad then put his hand forward and cast, "Wind Dicing!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Crghhh! The instant the two sharp des of wind shoot out from Brad''s hand, a hole immediately appeared in front, which right after revealed the team from the top 92, who were allpletely caught off guard. Bang! Bang! Two of the three people from the top 92 were immediately hit, causing them both to shoot to the wall by their opposite side. They groaned in pain but quickly pulled themselves together to prepare to fight back. Unfortunately for Brad, he was also caught surprised by the oue of his Magic spell as he didn''t really expect himself tond any hit, at all. After all, he was only able to see his targets after the two sharp des of wind shot out from his hand. Not to mention, he has also just moved from being a newbie Mage not so long ago, thus his experience in dealing with these kinds of things was still greatlycking. "Illiad, shoot!" Ahmed immediately shouted after seeing the strange reaction of Brad. "Fireball!" Illiad didn''t hesitate to cast. Whooosh! Whooosh! Hearing Ahmed''s voice through hismunicator, Brad was finally able to pull himself together. Albeit, it was toote, since the sword from the man he wasn''t able to hit just now already came close to his body. The only thing he could do was to tilt his body slightly to the side so that the attack would onlynd on his shoulder. Pluck! Brad groaned in pain as the sword prated his left arm shoulder. It was so painful that he began swearing dozens of swear words inside of his mind. In spite of that, though, as if the pain had caused him to realize something, he quickly unsheathed his sword by his waist and swing it to the arm of his opponent holding the sword. Seeing Brad''s action, the man quickly decided to let go of his arm and retreat in order to avoid the attack. Bang! Brad''s swordnded on the wall of the hole, causing a few small chunks to flew out. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Just when the man was preparing tounch another attack, two fireballs suddenly rained from their heads. Bang! Bang! The man who had just fought against Brad was swiftly able to jump to the side to dodge, along with one of the two who were thrown to the opposite wall just now. Sad to say for the other person, because one of the fireballs timelynded on his head just when he was going to escape. Just like a watermelon when hit by a hammer, that person''s head exploded, spreading pieces of brain and flesh all around everyone. Fortunately for Brad, he had already closed the hole before the head explosion happened, thus he was still safe and clean from the disgusting scene. "How brutal of you, Illiad," Ahmed can''t help but to joke. "That was an ident!" Illiad quickly defended himself. It wasn''t his fault why that fireball hadnded on that person''s head. If only that person didn''t move his head towards where the fireball was going tond, then it could have been only his backside that got hit. Though it would have still caused him a serious injury nheless, or worst, even kill him, but at least it wouldn''t be such a disgusting mess like now. "He can only me his Fate," Leo, who had also watched the scene through one of the light screens,mented. "Any help here?!" Brad called out desperately while grasping his bleeding shoulder with his other hand. "Coming," Ahmed responded as he quickly made his way towards Brad''s location. "Whatever you do, don''t follow the light," Illiad said jokingly while also running towards Brad''s location. "If there''s anything that I''m going to follow, it would be to your fucking parade when you die!" Brad eximed in irritation. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All of a sudden, multiple muffle sounds could be heard to the other side of the wall, as if something... No, to be more precise, someone was trying to break the wall. Curious to know what exactly it was, Brad moved his ears closer to the walls in order to confirm his suspicion. Bang! While listening to the other side of the wall though, a de of a sword shockingly appeared in front of Brad, who''s now wide eyes as he realized that death''s door was only a few inches away from him. Sweating profusely, Brad slowly retreated to his back. Bang! But before he could even move a few inches, a spear''s head appeared on his back as well. Before Brad could even react, a huge hole suddenly opened up in front of him, allowing him to see the two fellows who had almost prated his head just now, covered in red and white indefinable substance with savage-looking faces. "Hi..." Brad smiled wryly. "Duck!" Ahmed yelled out. "Let me kindly remind you," Brad heave a heavy sigh before blurting out really loud, "There''s no time to joke here!!!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Brad quickly ducked when he saw in his peripheral vision the two men waving their weapons in the direction of his head. "Oh, you mean that kind of duck!" Brad finally realized what Ahmed meant. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Turning to his front, Brad immediately saw two fireballsing in his direction. In panic, he covered his head with both of his hands and closed his eyes, hoping that it would lessen the damage. But, after a few seconds of anxiously waiting, Brad still didn''t feel any pain of getting hit by the two fireballsing straight towards his direction. Instead, what he heard were groans from the two men who had just tried to kill him. "Heads up!" Ahmed reminded. Looking up, Brad soon saw a bottle of potion flying towards his head. Poing! "What was that for?!" Brad shouted painfully. Taking out his sword, Ahmed then jumped through the hole he had just created using the Doorway Keys, while at the same time reminding Brad, "Apply it to your wounded shoulder," ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! What followed after were numerous sounds of metal hitting against metal from the opposite side of the wall. "Arghhh!" Then a painful cry of one of the men... "Arghhh!" And another one finally implying the end of the fight. Ahmed jumped back to the other side of the wall again before finally closing the hole on the wall. "Are you alright?" Ahmed asked, a bit anxious. "Just a little painful," Brad replied after he finished applying the content of the bottle on his left arm shoulder. Illiad finally arrived as he then asked, "You two okay?" "Were fine, except for Brad''s left arm shoulder. It seems like he can''t no longer do that thing anymore," Ahmed said with an obvious hidden meaning behind his words. "That thing?" Brad raised both of his eyebrows together as he didn''t quite understand what exactly Ahmed meant. "Oh, then, my deepest condolence to your little brother, Brad," Illiad nodded his head in understanding. "Fuck the both of you!" Brad threw pieces of stones beside him towards Ahmed and Illiad after finally realizing what they meant. Meanwhile, inside the control room, Leo can''t help shaking his head in helplessness and also in relief. His decision of trusting Ahmed was now proven correct, because from the beginning of the battle until now, he was the calmest of the three from their team, thus allowing him to save Brad from a near-death situation. Likewise, he was also a bit disappointed with Brad because of his behavior. He was arrogant and prideful, despitecking a lot of experience and fighting ability. After the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, he would for sure let Ash train Brad until he begs for mercy! Chapter 641 - Impending Death In The Maze Chapter 641 Impending Death in ''The Maze'' Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Whooooosh! While Leo was thinking about Ahmed''s team, in the light screens, the barrier that covered the entire spectator stands of the Victory Arena suddenly started moving forward towards the center stage. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As soon as the barrier touched the periphery of the maze, it right after got destroyed with its debris and other stuff pushed forward. The barrier continued moving forward without any signs of stopping. Albeit it was moving slowly, it would definitely not take that long for the entire maze to be destroyed. "Oh, no! It seems like the timer for everyone to escape the maze has finally begun!" Elmont announced loudly after seeing the sight of the barrier shrinking in size. Once again, another information that was deliberately said toote by Elmont, Tifa, and T in order to catch every participant with such a sudden turn of events. The faces of every leader of the remaining 75 participants except for Leo, Orcborg, and Selina can''t help but turn ugly. Honestly, they were somewhat expecting already that the chest wasn''t the only surprised that the Evergreen royal family had prepared for this game ''The Maze''. That is because the existence of the chest hadn''t really caused them that much damage than what they have expected so far. Though some teams had indeed gained a lot of advantages through those chests and some capable teams were even eliminated because of it by teams much weaker than them, but after the others had discovered how helpful the items inside the chest were, its purpose had immediately lost any effect. With only those chests and looking for the exit of the maze serving as a challenge for all the teams, the game ''The Maze'' seemed like it feels so inferiorpared to the first game ''Hide and Seek''. Although there were still killing involved in the second game ''The Maze'', the only difference it had with the first game ''Hide and Seek'' was that the map had be reallyplicated, which, honestly speaking, wasn''t really that seriouspared to having some Seeker groups searching for them. Unfortunately, none of them had really expected that the unexpected twist of the game ''The Maze'' was actually a timer. And not just any ordinary timer, it was something that would undoubtedly kill anyone that would get caught by the barrier due to tsunami-like debris it was pushing forward. Unlike the first game ''Hide and Seek'' where everyone could just simply choose to hide until 25 teams were eliminated, the second game ''The Maze'' would cause all the teams to eagerly look for the exit, lest they get squashed to death. Even though it is still possible to wait until 25 teams got eliminated in the game ''The Maze'', but the question remained whether they could really survive until then. After all, the barrier is gradually enclosing them as time continues to pass. Looking at the light screen, Leo felt a bit surprised as he remembered the timer that Uncle Elfin had mentioned to him before. He said that all the teams would have to look for the exit of the maze before the time was up. What he just didn''t expect was it actually wasn''t going to just be any ordinary timer, but rather a timer for their impending death. Observing the Mirror Map Table, Leo easily found the exit, specifically located nearby the center to the west. Truthfully, the location of the exit of the maze wasn''t really that surprising. With the barrier slowly enclosing towards the center, it is only natural for the exit to also be located in the center. Simply put, the barrier somewhat acted as the clue for the location of the exit. Without wasting any time, Leo quickly informed Ahmed''s team through themunicators, "Quick, go to the center of the map!" Brad''s wound has long already recovered, so the moment they heard Leo''s instruction, Ahmed''s team didn''t bother returning to the previous mountain as they have nned before, instead, they immediately choose to move to the center of the maze. Through Leo''s guidance, it was very easy for Ahmed''s team to traverse theplicated pathways of the maze. When they reached close enough to the center, Leo suddenly informed them to go towards a nearby mountain to their left. The mountain that Leo has chosen this time was perfectly located on the border of both the southern region and western region. It was also very close to the center, thus allowing them to easily reach the exit of the map whenever they want. Aside from those two reasons, this was also the ce where plenty of teams, especially those teams with members of the Naughty Elves organization in them around both the southern region and western region, are expected to pass through before they could look for the exit of the maze. Therefore, they will hide in this mountain and look for prey to hunt once plenty of teams have finally arrived. In other words, rather than look for them one by one, it is much better to simply wait in patience for their prey toe close to their mouth. While the Mischievous Lion was opening its mouth and waiting for the prey to enter, the rest of the teams finally noticed the barrier slowly approaching them. Curios teams went to check what was wrong, only to swiftly turned around after a few minutes as fast as they could the moment they saw the huge wave of debris mixed with trees and other stuff that could be found in the maze. Without needing to think about it, they could already imagine their likely Fate once the barrier caught up to them. It wouldn''t even be surprising if their bodies would no longer be found as they would get crashed and turned into meat paste. If they got to choose between that and be killed by other teams, then they would, without any hesitation, choose to be killed by thetter than have their bodies be turned into the former. No other reason aside from that they could at least have an intact body in their coffins once they died. Sensing that the barrier should have begun moving by now, Orcborg and Selina''s team finally decided to temporarily hold their killing of the members of the Naughty Elves organization as they moved towards the center. Anyways, it wouldn''t be toote to eliminate more once they arrived at their destination. What''s even better is they don''t have to search for long anymore because most teams would be gathered in close proximity with each other. After tens or so of minutes of patiently waiting, a few preys had finally appeared on Ahmed''s team''s sight. The only unfortunate thing was, there was actually no member of the Naughty Elves organization on them. Because of that, they could only feel a bit disappointed and continue to wait for more teams to arrive. "No need to rush, let''s get more teams to enter first before we finally begin our hunt," Leo advised, he continued, "In such a way, we can just freely hunt for them without needing to worry about their whereabouts," Hearing Leo''s words, Ahmed and the others nodded their heads in acknowledgment, "Affirmative Guild Leader Loki," As time continued to tick, the barrier continued moving closer and closer to the center of the maze. The tsunami of debris and stuff that they were pushing forward also became bigger and bigger as time passes. Meanwhile, more and more teams also arrived at the center of the maze. All of them were wearing solemn and impatient expressions on their respective faces as they began to hastily look for the exit of the maze. Naturally, because there were now a lot of teams in the center of the maze, fights began erupting from one ce to another. At first, there were only a few sounds of fighting around, but as time goes on, more and more people started fighting against each other. Those parts of the same alliance also finally have a few of their members gathered together, allowing them to help each other while searching for the exit of the maze. This didn''t exclude Orcborg and Selina''s team, who were close enough with each other. Both of their teams fake a coincidental encounter with each other at a crossroad, thus it wasn''t suspicious as to how they have met with each other despite how big the maze was. On the other hand, Ahmed''s team remained hidden as they keep on waiting patiently for more and more teams to enter the center of the maze. Their patience was now running low, as they can''t wait to begin hunting for their prey. Too bad though that Leo kept on holding them down by saying that majority of the teams with members of the Naughty Elves organization on them have yet to have arrived. If they begin killing them now, then it would without a doubt look very suspicious if they suddenly turned around just to attack a team. Aside from that, he also wants to make the center of the maze a perfect yground for the Mischievous Lion to y. It wasn''t yet perfect, so they would have to continue waiting. Fortunately, their wait didn''t take that long, as there were soon more than enough teams with members of the Naughty Elves organization on them that had arrived at the center. Standing up from the ground, Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad brandished their respective weapons as they prepared to go down and begin the long-awaited hunt for their prey. "Begin the hunt!" Leo announced through themunicators. Chapter 642 - No Mercy For The Members Of The Naughty Elves Organization Chapter 642 No mercy for the members of the Naughty Elves organization Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Begin the hunt!" As soon as Leo''s voice died down, Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad immediately darted towards the closest target to them. Since they were in a mountain that has five floors of maze, it took them a considerable amount of time before they could finally go down. Reaching on the same floor as their target, they immediately rushed towards them as if knowing already the pathways to take. In truth, it was Leo informing them through theirmunicators which way they should take. In addition to that, with the Doorway Keys, they did not really need to take long detours just to reach their destination. Unlike the other teams, there were practically no hindrances blocking Ahmed''s team''s path forward. Holes after holes were created through the walls as Ahmed''s team passed through them. The holes would quickly revert back again to normal the moment they passed through. On the light screens, it could be seen just how fast Ahmed''s team was approaching their target. After a few minutes, Ahmed''s team finally reached their target. Only a single wall separated them. Just like what they did before, only one person from their team was sent to fight while the other two would stay at the rear to support. Before finally engaging in the fight, both Ahmed and Brad went to look for a good location to hide while providing support to Illiad first. Fortunately for them, there was a nearby tall ce with three floors of a maze, thus giving them a good view of their target, which was located on the second floor of the maze. Silently and carefully, they positioned themselves in a well-hidden location before informing Illiad through hismunicator that they are now prepared. As soon as Illiad received the signal, he immediately opened up a hole just right beside the three-man team as he then jumped inside without any hesitation. Whooooosh! Illiad waved his right arm as a dagger immediately appeared in his hand. He gripped the dagger tightly as he went straight towards the throat of the person closest to him. Slit! Beingpletely caught off guard caused that person to be unable to defend himself against Illiad. Because of that, thetter''s dagger easily slit his throat while he could only stare towards him in a mixture of disbelief and shocked in his eyes. Without waiting for the remaining two to respond, Illiad immediatelyunched himself forward towards them. ng! ng! However, no matter how quick Illiad''s action was, the other two were still able to swiftly react in time to defend themselves from his dagger. They both grabbed a sword from their Storage Rings and parry the dagger. The death of one of theirrades has already served as a great reminder to the remaining two to not underestimate Illiad. Because of that, after blocking Illiad''s dagger, the other person who was perfectly opened swiftly waved his sword to counterattack, evidently not wanting to waste such a great opportunity presented in front of him. Unfortunately, just as that person''s sword was about to reach Illiad, the wall by the side of thetter suddenly opened up as he went through it. The hole then closed immediately, as if nothing had happened just now. Although they were rendered shocked by such an event, they were still able to analyze the sudden situation that had just happened. They both already knew about the existence of the chests and how helpful the items inside were, as they have stumbled upon a few of them along the way here. So they were able to quickly arrived at the conclusion that Illiad must have used an item found in the chest to opened and close a hole in the wall. Instantly, the two of them understood the unfavorable direness of their current situation. Both of their back moves against each other in order to cover their most dangerous blind spot. "Vine!" One of them also casted a Vine spell around their surroundings, in hopes of hindering Illiad''s path the moment he dares to appear through one of those walls. All of a sudden, though, they soon realized that the vines appearing around them were more than what they could summon. Before they could even understand the situation, the two of them were already trapped inside a sphere made out of vines. Whooosh! Not wanting to wait for what their oue would be while being stuck inside this sphere made out of vines, one of them quickly decide to cut his way through out of the wall of vines, while the other one remained cautious to guard their back. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! But just as that person was about to swing his sword once again, he soon heard a series of multiple explosions of fireball sounding above their heads. They immediately understood that their opponents were trying to burn them to death by lighting the sphere made out of vines into mes. In an instant, they both abandoned any of their previous actions of ying safe, as they began swiftly cutting their way out from the sphere made out of vines. It was seriously out of their consideration anymore to hesitate and care about any ambushes waiting for them. That is because if they didn''t get out now, then they would still end up burning to their deaths. Rather than wait helplessly until they die, they''d rather choose to risk for a chance to live. Although the wall made out of vines wasn''t really that thick, to begin with, but because of the constant casting from one of their enemies, specifically Illiad, the vines would quickly begin to regenerate or regrow after getting destroyed. This certainly causes them a lot of trouble, as no matter how fast they swing their weapons, if it wasn''t faster than how Illiad was casting his Vine spells, they would still without a doubt be unable to escape this trap. It was also impossible for them to cast any other Magic spell to quicken their way out, as neither of their Wind nor Earth Element Magic spell could help them in this current situation. "Shit! Shit! Shit!" "Stop swearing, and continue swinging your sword to make a way out!" "I know you deep shit!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As if the first barrage of fireballs wasn''t yet enough, another round of explosions suddenly sounded above their heads again. The moment that happened, they could finally see mes and smoke around their surroundings. "Ahhh! Why can''t you not just be destroyed fast!" "Damn this shit! Do you happen to know any Water Element Magic spells?" "If I knew of one, then I wouldn''t need to panic right now, stupid!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Pieeesssh! Pieeesssh! Pieeesssh! As of now, a few parts of the vines had begun falling down to the ground as their corners were cut by the burning hot mes. Small sparks and cinders would fly every now and then, causing the nearby vines to start burning as well. Fortunately, the two people trapped inside the sphere, made out of vines, were finally able to cut their way out of the ce. But just when they tried to rush out of the crematory-like ce, they immediately saw Illiad in front of them, who was currently wearing a mischievous smile on his face with his right arm raised in front. On his hand pointed towards them, a red-colored Magic circle for a Fireball spell could be easily discerned. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! "Burn in ashes!" Illiad eximed, with the fireball shooting out from his hand. Bang! Bang! The two were immediately hit in their stomach, causing them to fly back inside the sphere made out of the vine. As soon as their bodies hit the vine wall, the already unstable burning roof of the ce instantly began falling down towards them. Two loud, piercing cries of pain soon followed after, as the two started getting burned along with the vines. "Ahhhhhhh!" "Ahhhhhhh!" Honestly, Illiad wasn''t someone who does such cruel things. But because these two were members of the Naughty Elves organization, he didn''t hesitate to kill them in the most torturous and painful way he could possibly think about. With the assistance of both Ahmed and Brad, who were hiding nearby, Illiad was able to create the sphere made out of vines fairly easily. Then the two beganunching fireballs towards the ce in order to burn it down, along with the two members of the Naughty Elves organization inside. On the other hand, he continued to cast Vine spell after another to not let them get out of the ce that easily. And when they finally did, he was long already waiting in front with a Fireball spell on his hand, aiming straight towards them. "No need for any mercy to those members of the Naughty Elves organization," Illiad murmured through hismunicator, before finally meeting up with Ahmed and Brad again. Inside the control room, Leo can''t help shaking his head after hearing Illiad''s words. He was long already aware of the hatred of the Elves living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, to those members of the Naughty Elves organization. What he just didn''t expect was Illiad would actually choose to literally burn them to ashes.. This was as if he''s expressing his burning hatred for them. Chapter 643 - The Tracker Compass Chapter 643 The Tracker Compass Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Ahmed''s team eliminated that three-man team, they immediately went towards the next target. Coincidentally, their next target was also quickly approaching towards the location of the fight, evidently attracted by themotion they have caused. "Your next target is moving in the same pathway as all of you. Continue moving straight, and once you make contact with them, disperse in all directions using the Doorway Keys. You know what to do afterwards," Leo instructed through themunicators. "Understood," Ahmed and the others nodded their heads in unison. Continuing to move forward, Ahmed''s team eventually made contact with their next target. Knowing already what to do, they immediately jumped towards both their left and right without waiting for their reaction. Before the three-man team could even react, their opponents in front had long already disappeared. They wanted to catch up to them, but unfortunately, the holes they have created had reverted to what it was. "Shit! They got away!" "How the heck did they got away!" "I''m guessing that they have found a very powerful Support Tool from those chests!" "How unfair! Why didn''t we get a Support Tool simr to their''s?" "It is already-" As that person was speaking, a hand suddenly covered his mouth and pulled him towards the wall. Seemingly like the wall has a mouth, it ate that person whole inside. Subsequently, the cry of that person was heard, pain and unwillingness were clearly evident in his voice. The other two instantly disregarded theirrade''s life as they prepared themselves for a battle. Unbeknownst to them, Ahmed and the others weren''t actually nning to do any head-on confrontation with them. Well, anyone who has an item simr to the Doorway Key would naturally choose to take advantage of the Support Item''s capability. Only foolish people wouldn''t! Suddenly, many small holes appeared in their surroundings, which was followed after by numerous fireballs shooting towards them. "Earth wall!" Whoooosh! An earth wall swiftly rises up from the ground around them, blocking the fireball''s attack towards them. "Ahhhhhh!" All of a sudden, though, just when they thought that they were already safe from their opponent''s fireballs, a hole suddenly appeared on the ground below one of them, causing that person to fall straight down to the first floor of the maze. "Helppp!" That person screamed loudly to hisrade watching him with a stupefied expression on his face. As much as hisrade wanted to help him, it was already toote because the ground quickly closed as fast as it appeared. Thest remaining person began sweating profusely as he realized that there is no more escaping his death. He could only begin shouting, "Where are you?!" "If you want to fight me, then fight me upfront!" "Hiding is an act of being a coward!" "Face me you bunch of cowards!" In the end, that person''s shouting only received three consecutive chuckling sounds from Ahmed''s team, "Hehehehe!" Whoooosh! A dagger suddenly appeared and passed through the small hole that had just appeared straight towards the nape of that person. Bang! Booooom! That person dropped to the ground with wide eyes that expresses both his shock and disbelief. "Your next target is to your 9 o''clock, around 200 meters to 300 meters. They are currently fighting with another team, so approach to the 10 o''clock and act like you have been attracted by themotion," Leo sent another instruction. "Affirmative," Ahmed''s team acknowledged before quickly proceeding to their 9 o''clock. Not long after, they finally started hearing themotion of the fight between two teams. Curiously, though, the fight between the two teams seemed to be slowly approaching towards Ahmed''s team''s direction. There wouldn''t have been any problem with that if only the fight hadn''t alreadysted for this long, because until now, no one was still injured amongst both of the teams. "I think there is something wrong with their fight. Go and make a detour, let''s see what will happen," Leo said after watching the light screen in front of him. Apparently, those two teams weren''t actually part of the same alliance. In fact, their alliance had even been seen fighting during the first game ''Hide and Seek'' by a lot of times. Yet as of this moment, these two teams seemed to be in an alliance. Observing closely, Leo soon noticed that the fight also started following wherever Ahmed''s team was going. It was as if like they have eyes or something simr that allows them to know which direction they were currently moving. It didn''t really take that long for Leo to finally understand that one of the two teams must have found one of the five-diamond chests. Then they formed an alliance with one of their supposed-to-be enemy team to pretend to be fighting in order to attract other nearby team''s attention towards them. And because everyone knows already that no one should be able to discover that they are changing directions towards wherever their target goes every single time, thus it should be a lot easier to make them fall into their trap. As expected, the more Ahmed''s team detours, the more obvious it was that they are using a Support Tool. After a fair bit of time, one of the members of the two teams, which coincidentally was also the same exact team that has a member of the Naughty Elves organization on them, had taken out some kind ofpass that pointed towards Ahmed''s team exact location. "The Tracker Compass!" Luke informed Leo by the side. "What is its purpose?" Leo asked intriguingly. He was really interested about this item because it seems to allow the user to find the location of the nearby team around them. "As you can see, it will point out towards enemy teams," Luke exined, he then added, "But, if the team is within 20 meters around them, it would immediately lose its function," Hearing Luke''s response, Leo finally confirmed the purpose of the Tracker Compass, and at the same time understand as well why, despite only having one single arrow, it is still pointing towards Ahmed''s location, when in fact an enemy team is already just right in front of its user. "Any team who can find this Support Tool would definitely have a lot of advantage in this maze. But for us, it is useless, because we have the Mirror Map Table to assist us," Luke shook his head. "Indeed, but no one knows that we have a Mirror Map Table, whereas everyone knows about the function of the Tracker Compass," Leo responded as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. Luke instantly understood what Leo wanted to do. He ns to use the Tracker Compass to exin how they were able to find their targets in the maze. Leo immediately informed Ahmed''s team on what to do, "They have a Support Tool called Tracker Compass that allows them to find your exact location. No worries though, just keep on circling around them as you slowly approach their location. Once you reached 20 meters around them, the Support Tool will immediately lose its effect, which will allow us to finally make use of our Doorway Keys," Ahmed''s team didn''t bother asking any more questions as they followed Leo''s instructions. Slowly, they made their way towards the two fighting teams by following a circr path. The two teams were curious at first, but they just simply assumed that the pathways leading towards them might be circr as well, thus Ahmed''s team kept on circling around them. Unbeknownst to them, Ahmed''s team was actually creating holes after holes on the walls that blocked their path, allowing them to move in a circle. A few more minutester, Ahmed''s team finally reached the 20 meters mark of the Tracker Compass. In the following moment, the Tracker Compass was no longer providing the two teams with any useful information of their enemy''s location. But it wasn''t a problem, because 20 meters is already close enough for them to engage inbat with Ahmed''s team. Following the direction the Tracker Compass had pointed before losing its function, the two teams soon covered the short distance of 20 meters range. However, to their ultimate surprise, they actually didn''t find their enemy, even just the slightest clue about where they had go. The Tracker Compass was still not working, which only means to say that they should probably be still within 20 meters diameter around them. Just when they were trying to guess where, all of a sudden, a hole appeared below two of them. "Ahhhhh!" "Ahhhhh!" Two people fell, and while they were assuming that it was just an ordinary hole that had caused the both of them to identally fall into, three silhouettes swiftly passed by and the next thing they knew, their tworadesnded on the ground with lifeless bodies. "Shit, they were below us all this time!" "Why didn''t we think of that?!" "Quick, jump!" The moment they heard themand to jump, two people, including the one that had suggested jumping, went down the hole. As soon as theynded, the two of them then began looking for their enemies by using Light spells to lighten up the surrounding around them. It wasn''t really a Light Element Magic spell, but rather merely a Support Magic spell that gives light to the surrounding of the caster. "Still no signs of them," "Me neither," While they continued their search, suddenly two of theirrades above them dropped down. Bang! Bang! "I thought you both were scared of the dark, hahaha!" "Yeah, since it took you two long enough toe down," A few seconds passed, but they still didn''t hear a single reply from their tworades, prompting them to turn around. The moment the both of them turned around to check theirrades, their faces immediately showed the look of shock as they found the two who they have thought to be alive just now to actually turned out to be already dead. Their eyes slowly looked up as they noticed in their peripheral vision a strange vague figure covered in the dark shadow standing respectively behind them. "Boh!" "Ahhhhhh!" "Ahhhhhh!" Chapter 644 - The Predator Of The Maze Part 1 Chapter 644 The Predator of ''The Maze'' part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Killing the two three-man team wasn''t yet the end of everything. After they finished killing them and taking out three Tracker Compass from their Storage Rings, Ahmed''s team quickly went to search for more targets through the assistance of Leo. The central region of the maze wasn''t really that bigpared to the four regions around it, and because of that, it wasn''t that difficult to stumble upon other teams. In addition to that, with the Doorway Keys plus the Tracker Compass being used together, Ahmed''s team was able to easily locate their target''s location even without Leo informing them. Leo would basically only provide them with the general direction while leaving the rest of the work to them. As such, it had looked liked they were relying on themselves to find their prey and not through external aid. This also caused Leo to have less work and more time to analyze the Mirror Map Table instead. Every passing minute, the situation in the maze would undergo some drastic changes. But because he was always paying close attention to the situation of Ahmed''s team, in order to prevent any ident from happening to them and to also better coordinate their operation, he could only be updated on the current situation from time to time. However, now that he doesn''t need to pay that much close attention to Ahmed''s team anymore, he has more than enough time to observe the Mirror Map Table. Looking at the Mirror Map Table, Leo soon caught up with the current state of the maze after spending a fair bit of time analyzing it. Initially, there were only a few teams getting eliminated after arriving at the center region of the maze. This was because they were mainly looking for the exit of the maze earlier ago. But as more teams arrived and still no sign of the exit getting found, they have no other choice but to start hunting for other teams in order to eliminate 25 teams and end the second game ''The Maze''. As of now, 19 teams have already been eliminated, and more would probably soon follow after as there are more and more fights happening around the central region. Although that wasn''t really the most important part of all... There were still plenty of teams remaining with members of the Naughty Elves organization in them, specifically more than 10 teams. It is now technically impossible to eliminate all of them, as there are only six more slots remaining until a total of 25 teams gets eliminated. Recollecting all the kills that Ahmed''s team hadpleted, they have merely killed five members of the Naughty Elves organization out of the four teams they have eliminated so far. Not that many, but it is also not considered a few. On the other hand, both Orcborg and Selina''s team have eliminated six teams in total, four teams and two teams respectively, which has 11 members of the Naughty Elves organization. ounting for the total kills of the three teams together, they have pretty much killed 16 members of the Naughty Elves organization. Regardless, it is still not enough to consider the operation of the second game ''The Maze'' sessfulpared to the first game ''Hide and Seek''. In the first game ''Hide and Seek'', even though they have only killed 15 members of the Naughty Elves organization, which is less than one kill of their total kill in the second game ''The Maze'' right now, that was only because of the fact that they were moving together and had only separated at the mid-stage. Also, aside from cooperating with each other and the indirect help from the Seeker groups, the only other help they have received was by directing them to the location of their targets. Compared to their case right now, where not only were they receiving detailed directions to the location of their targets, but they were also being guided towards chests with helpful items in them and how to avoid and take advantage of the numerous traps around them. In spite of that, though, they have actually only killed 16 members of the Naughty Elves organization?! That simply meant that they either haven''t made more efforts in their operation to kill members of the Naughty Elves organization or that their ns were very conservative once again. No matter what it is, they need to make changes in order to achieve sess in their operation in the second game ''The Maze''. Realizing that, Leo immediately began thinking of how he should fix such a problem. While he was in deep thought, he suddenly noticed in the Mirror Map Table that there are now three teams with members of the Naughty Elves organization in them being in close proximity with each other around Ahmed''s team. Staring closely at the pathways leading towards the three teams, a sudden realization immediately dawned upon his mind. "Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad, stop on your tracks for a minute, I have thought of a new n" Leo ordered. Hearing Leo''s words, Ahmed''s team instantly stopped moving as they listen closely to what he was going to tell them. "As of now, there are three teams around you and all of them have members of the Naughty Elves organization in them. What I want you to do as of now is to lead them all in a single location," Leo exined his n, he added, "Ahmed, go to your 9 o''clock direction. Brad, to your 12 o''clock direction. And Illiad, to your 3 o''clock direction," "Once you make contact with your target, we will then swiftly lead them towards that location you are currently standing on right now. Proceed," Without questioning what Leo was exactly nning to do, Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad went in the direction they were assigned. After more than five minutes, Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad finally made contact with the three teams around them. The three teams, as if like starving wolves, immediately started chasing after them. Seeing that Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad are now being chased by the three teams through the light screens, Leo swiftly began giving directions, "Ahmed, go to your right... then left... right again... then go straight..." "Brad, to your left... then left again... another left... and finally go straight..." "Illiad, keep on moving straight... farther more... a little bit more... and go right..." Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad didn''t hesitate to follow Leo''s instructions. Every now and then, Leo would also send out an order to Ahmed''s team with the main intention of preventing any of the three teams from stopping on chasing after them, "Shoot a Fireball spell to make them angrier!" "Come on, give them a small chance to catch up!" "Let them feel like they can catch you!" As the distance between Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad was getting closer and closer to each other, it was finally time to reveal the exact n. "All of you, in the count of three, create a hole respectively towards the wall right beside you," Leo said, before beginning to count, "One... Two... Three!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! As Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad disappeared from the sight of the three teams, what appeared next in front of them were the other two teams. Instantly, the three teams realized that what Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad had been doing all this time was simply kiting them towards one another. Just when they wanted to turn around and leave this ce before they could fall even deeper on Ahmed''s team''s scheme, gigantic walls began rising around them and soon forming into a small arena for them to obviously fight with each other. What else could it be aside from a trap that Ahmed''s team had deliberately activated? As much as they don''t want to fight the other teams, they have no other choice left now since they can no longer escape from this ce. Without needing to wait for further instructions from theirrades, they swiftly brandished their respective weapons and began to fight against each other. There was no need for anyone to tell them that the only way for them to escape this ce alive is to defeat the other two teams and then finally fight against Ahmed''s team who had brought them all here. ng! ng! ng! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Bang! Booom! Bang! Booom! Sounds of metal hitting against metal began sounding as different weapons made contact with each other. Different Elements of Magic spells also began raining down towards the location of the other teams. While everyone was deeply focused on the fight, thinking that it was the only way for them to live, Ahmed''s team suddenly appeared at the location they least expected to be and killed one of their members. They were like assassins that would immediately disappear after killing their targets, which in this case they didn''t even know were actually members of the Naughty Elves organization. Though some of the time Ahmed''s team would target an unfortunate person who was not a member of the Naughty Elves organization, evidently to confuse the Naughty Elves organization who are currently watching the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. After killing the three members of the Naughty Elves organization from those three teams, Leo quickly said, "Send them all away before they could eliminate each other!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Before any of the teams could even react, they were confusingly thrown far from the reach of the other two teams, specifically down to the first floor of the maze, to the wall right beside them, or by blocking all paths around them. Chapter 645 - The Predator Of The Maze Part 2 Chapter 645 The Predator of ''The Maze'' part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After those three teams were sent out far from the reach of each other, they immediately stood up from the ground and prepared to fight against Ahmed''s team. Even though they knew clearly well that it would be far from achievable for them toe out as a winner in the fight against Ahmed''s team, especially considering that they have one or two men lesspared to them, that still doesn''t mean that they cannot cause them trouble, or best-case scenario, kill at least one of them. But to their ultimate surprise, even after ten or so of minutes have passed, there were still no signs of Ahmed''s team appearing. They couldn''t help but think that maybe the other teams had already killed them. Though such a thought had onlysted for a bit since they didn''t hear any soundsing from the location of where the other teams had fallen. Even if they don''t know for certain where exactly those other teams are right now, it shouldn''t be that far away, which could still allow them to hear if ever there is indeed a fight happening. It was only after a fair bit more of time waiting that they finally realized that Ahmed''s team had probably already left them. Considering that they no longer serve any threat nor benefits to them, that should most likely be the case as of now. Albeit, they still didn''t let down their guard. Based on their past experiences, the least they expected their opponents toe, it would also be that moment where they would finally strike. Unfortunately, that seems to not really be the case as they looked around their surroundings. To be more precise, they were now trapped with nowhere else to go aside from the four corners around them. "They trolled us!" "Are they fucking pranking us?!" "I''d rather die than stay in this shit hole and wait for my death!" "Ah! What a bunch of assholes!" "If ever I get out of this ce alive, I swear to the Moon Elf God that I wille to look for all of them and make them pay the price!" In the end, no matter how loud and threatening their words were, there was still no chance for Ahmed''s team toe back and finish what they have started. With no other choices left, they could only try to destroy the walls around them or ept their Fate of getting stuck here, either until the second game ''The Maze'' ends or when the barrier caught them and kill all of them. As for the people who had caused them to suffer such Fate, they were long already far away from their location and are now approaching their next target. Just like thest time, Leo intended to simply kill their target while leaving the rest of the members of the team alive and trapped inside some kind of hole or the likes again. In such a way, the total number of eliminated teams wouldn''t rise since they didn''t kill all of them, and there is also a low possibility for those trapped teams to be killed by other teams who would luckily stumble upon them, as there is no way out, nor is there a way to get in. The means they have used in order to achieve such a result is by simply using the Doorway Keys. This time, they used its opposite function, which is closing the door, or in that case, create a door to block their way out. It wasn''t really that great of a surprise how the Doorway Keys were able to create walls. Just like how it was able to open and close a hole, what they simply did was theplete reverse to that, specifically close and open a hole. To be more precise, they created a wall out from the ground, simr to how a hole would close after they have no use to them anymore, and then open a hole, which is how those three teams fell into those traps. Inside the control room, Leo was the loudest of all as he kept on sending a series ofmands after another to Ahmed''s team. Unlike Orcborg and Selina''s team, who only fight against one team each time, in Leo''s case, Ahmed''s team were handling two to three teams at the same time. They are kiting the teams to meet with each other and then eliminate their targets before making them fall into a trap. Once they are done with that, they would immediately leave the ce to look for the next target. Their action might cause more suspicion to the Naughty Elves organization watching the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, but it wasn''t all the time that they would target teams with members of the Naughty Elves organization. After all, they were no longer intending topletely eliminate the team, but rather, in the words of those who first fell victim to their scheme, they were simply trolling, pranking, or having fun with them. So there is no harm done if they will target those innocent teams. As long as they will notpletely eliminate all the members of the team, everything could still be considered as good. They keep on repeating Leo''s n over and over again until eventually they killed more than 10 members of the Naughty Elves organization and is now quickly approaching the number of 20. Every single time that Ahmed''s team defeated a team, the crowd watching them would immediately cheer loudly in excitement and thrill. What they were showing to everyone was quite the literal meaning of what T had mentioned before, the Mischievous Lion''s yground. Because Ahmed''s team was hindering the intention of the others teams to eliminate a total of 25 teams, the number could only increase rather slow. Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes turned into an hour. But despite that, the previous 19 total eliminated teams had hardly increased. As of now, that number had merely increased by three teams, totaling 23 total eliminated teams. In that span of time, Ahmed''s team was like predators of the second game ''The Maze. There is nothing else inside their minds aside from hunting prey or hunting for even more prey. Luke, Orcborg, Selina, and Bagley, who were in the same room as Leo, could only helplessly decide to make the two teams go to the exit of the maze, lest they distract the momentum of Ahmed''s team. Anyways, they pretty much don''t have to do that much anymore because of how efficient Ahmed''s team was in killing members of the Naughty Elves organization. Expression of shock, dumbfounded, and other simr feelings of being unable to believe or just choose to not believe what is happening could be seen on their respective faces. It was as if they were watching an unbelievable show right in front of them. Meanwhile, Leo was wearing a mischievous smile on his face as he got deeply pulled into his scheme with no way of turning back, or even if he could, he chose not to because it was fun. It was like ying a game that uses the lives of actual people as game pieces. As cruel as it may sound, but for Leo, who has already killed tens of thousands of people in the past, what he is doing right now is nothing more than a child''s y. When the barrier was slowly getting closer to the center region of the maze, Ahmed''s team finally decided to help end the second game ''The Maze''. Without any more hindrances blocking everyone from eliminating 25 teams, it didn''t take that long for the unfortunate 25th team to be eliminated. The moment the 25th team was eliminated, the barrier closing into them stopped once and for all, marking the conclusion of the second game ''The Maze''. Loud and booming cheers immediately erupted throughout the entire Victory Arena as the crowd sitting on the spectator stands expressed their feelings. Numerous people were calling out the names of the participants they supported as loud as possible, seemingly in hopes of getting heard by them. But if there was a single name being called that is the loudest amongst all, it was the name of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Mischievous Lion Guild!" "Mischievous Lion Guild!" "Mischievous Lion Guild!" Evidently, the Mischievous Lion Guild was the main attraction of the second game ''The Maze''. Back on the maze, all the remaining teams that weren''t able to find the exit of the maze were quickly escorted by those Mages that had constructed the maze to their respective rooms. There were surprisingly plenty of teams who were still in the maze, and the majority of them were no one else but those people that Ahmed''s team had trapped in many different locations. All of them were fuming in anger as they tried to look for the whereabouts of Ahmed''s team in order to give them a piece of their mind and bash them for their despicable behavior. Unfortunately, no matter how much they tried to look, it was impossible to find them because Ahmed''s team had long already arrived in their room and is now receiving apuse and congrattions from Cassandra and the others. Since the second game ''The Maze'' was finally done, Leo and the others inside the control room once again left and returned to their rooms to prepare for the third game. "Congrattions Ahmed, Brad, and Illiad. The three of you had done a great job. In fact, it even went beyond what I have expected from all of you," Leo said. "It was the least we could do for Guild Leader Loki and the Mischievous Lion Guild," Ahmed responded. "Heheheh, I''m deeply sorry for nearly causing trouble," Brad expressed his embarrassment for his mistake earlier in the game. "It was nothing," Leo tapped Brad''s shoulder with a smile on his face. He then turned to look at Illiad as he said, "Thank you for all of your efforts," "Well, Commander Vargas had told me to not embarrassed him in front of you, Guild Leader Loki," Illiad replied while slightly bowing his head. "Then you did a great job," Leoplimented, before quickly turning back to the main topic. "Anyways, let''s start preparing for the third game," Chapter 646 - The Situation Everyone Feared The Most Chapter 646 The situation everyone feared the most Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It didn''t take that long for the third game, called the ''Stairs to Heaven'' to begin. On the Mischievous Lion Guild''s side, Cassandra, Elizabeth, and Angel were automatically assigned to participate in the third game ''Stairs to Heaven'' as Leo would be participating in the fourth game and the fifth game himself. Unlike the first game ''Hide and Seek'' and the second game ''The Maze'', the third game ''Stairs to Heaven'' didn''t require Cassandra''s team and the others from both Orcborg and Selina''s team to kill any members of the Naughty Elves organization. This was because ording to Uncle Elfin they would be personally making a move in this game by using the challenges of the ''Stairs to Heaven''. Leo, Orcborg, and Selina long already understood this arrangement and they didn''t have any concerns. So after sending their respective teams to participate, they then quickly proceeded to the control room along with Bagley. They wanted to watch thoroughly as to how the Evergreen royal family would handle the members of the Naughty Elves organization, while at the same time they would also be required to provide some small assistance, such as pointing those members. Apparently, the exact people who are assigned by the Evergreen royal family to make a move against the members of the Naughty Elves organization were those Mages that had been appearing in the first game ''Hide and Seek'' and the second game ''The Maze''. It wasn''t really that strange since those people were clearly trained soldiers assigned by the Evergreen royal family in the Victory Arena for this kind of responsibility right from the very beginning of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. As a matter of fact, Leo and the others in the control room long already noticed this since there were not that many soldiers assigned in the Victory Arena, and even the majority of them were given the mission to look for members of the Naughty Elves organization in the spectator stands along with the other allies who didn''t participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. So who else would they be sending aside from those dozens of Mages before, right? Given the current circumstances, there wasn''t really that much for Leo to see nor to expect in the third game ''Stairs to Heaven''. Because of that, he can''t help but wonder about what Charlotte and the others are doing right now. ..... At this moment, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago along with the rest of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were gathered together inside a secret chamber in the northern region of the Emerald City under the supervision of Elfin the Fifth and Elvis who''s presence was still hidden from anyone else other than them. In front of them, they could vaguely see the dense and vibrant forest of the Emerald Forest through a small one-way mirror located in an inconspicuous corner of the northern wall. While looking in that direction, all of their faces were showing solemn expressions. That is because the once peaceful and beautiful ce in front of them is now covered by a strong and deadly atmosphere of bloodlust and killing intent, as an uncountable amount of Magical Beasts threatens to charge to the wall of the Emerald City. Everyone long already expected such a thing to happen as Leo had informed them about the possibility of this taking ce in the previous meeting. However, seeing it with their very own eyes is apletely different storypared to just thinking and imagining about it. The feelings they felt initially were only superficial feelings of fear and shock, which, honestly, speaking, didn''t really affect them that much. But now their inner system is trembling as they felt terrified and aghast while they stared at the actual situation happening right in the very front of them. Fortunately, because of the powerful deterrence brought by the Emerald Tree located nearby the Emerald City, these Magical Beasts were feeling hesitant and fearful of approaching any closer to the wall. They could only stay under the dark cover of trees while patiently waiting for something. This sight wasn''t only found in the Emerald City, but also in the other cities of the Emerald Tree Kingdom as well, except for the four cities located right at the very center of the territory. All the Noble Households had the majority of their soldiers already assigned around the city walls in preparation for the expected war to happen against these numerous Magical Beasts. Observing the behavior of these Magical Beasts closely, one could easily perceive that they have all been affected by Savage Fox Potion, causing them to be savages like wild beasts. The sheer amount of Savage Fox Potions needed to cause such a disaster to threaten everyone''s lives was something that they really couldn''t even begin to imagine. But one thing was for certain for all of them, though, the Savage Fox Potions were created from theboratories of the Naughty Elves organization that are secretly hidden all over the Emerald Forest. Back at the north wall of the Emerald City; "It seems like the situation that we feared the most is now happening in front of our eyes," Charlotte remarked. "I know that we have long already prepared for this, but I still want to ask, is our preparation really enough to fight this battle?" Ethan asked, before gulping down a mouthful of saliva. Even he, a powerful Gxy-level Mage, is not confident to im that he can survive fighting against the number of Magical Beasts in front of them. Right beside Ethan, ine could only hold his hand tightly in hopes of feelingforted by her husband. "It should be, right?" Edward can''t dare to imagine a situation where they don''t have enough preparation. "Regardless of the preparation we have arranged, with the number of Magical Beasts in front of us, there is no telling for certain if it would really be enough or not. The only thing we could do is hope that it would," Chief Lago smiled bitterly. "Don''t forget, our real opponents here are the members of the Naughty Elves organization. These Magical Beasts are less than nothing as long as the Emerald Tree stands proudly tall and continues to provide strong deterrence against all of them," Elfin the Fifth reminded everyone. "But for how long?" Elvis asked while looking at Elfin the Fifth for answers. "As long as we don''t give up and continue fighting," Elfin the Fifth responded with a solemn tone in his voice. Walking towards the circr table behind them, he sat back on the chair at the center as he said, "Looking at them doesn''t have any use. In the meantime, why don''t we just continue preparing our forces for the war against the Naughty Elves organization?" "Indeed," Charlotte nodded her head in agreement before walking back to her chair. Seeing Charlotte returning to her chair, Ethan and the others also quickly followed after. It was very evident from their actions that Leo had ordered them to follow Charlotte. On the top of the table, everyone could see dozens of pieces representing the different forces of the alliance assigned to the northern region of the Emerald City, which includes the Mischievous Lion Guild, Elfin, the Fifth''s loyal soldiers, and a few more other Guilds. "The Mischievous Lion Guild would be positioned at the right nk of our formation. Considering that the Smiling Lion Vige is located over there as well, you should be able to provide timely assistance once we begin marching forward," Elfin the Fifth said as he moved the piece representing the Mischievous Lion Guild to the right side of the map, specifically near the entrance of the north wall. He continued, "I have heard from Elvis that Guild Leader Leo had constructed numerous underground bunkers under the Smiling Lion Vige, so you shouldn''t have to worry about any problems yet, at least aside from everything in the surface getting destroyed," "You don''t have to worry about that. We have already discussed this problem with Guild Leader Leo previously, and we have concluded that it doesn''t really matter if the Smiling Lion Vige gets destroyed or not because we can always rebuild it back as long as the Mischievous Lion Guild exists. And besides, we wouldn''t be staying that long in the Emerald Tree Kingdom after the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is over. Instead, we should put all of our attention in the uing battle," Charlotte said in assurance. It was very obvious that Elfin the Fifth wanted to confirm if the Smiling Lion Vige wouldn''t cause them any problem in their ns. Ethan and the others also expressed their response that there is no problem at all with the Smiling Lion Vige getting destroyed, since Leo had long already prepared himself for such a scenario to happen. After all, their territory is located at a considerable distance away from the Emerald City, hence being extremely vulnerable to the war that is going to happen. However, deep down inside, they are clearly aware that Leo was onlyforting himself and everyone else with his words. He had spent nearly a million gold coins to construct the Smiling Lion Vige, and, most importantly, they hadn''t even earned back what they had spent yet, even just half of that. And since it was already expected that their territory would be destroyed, hence, there is no longer any small chance for them to earn that sum of money again. They could already somewhat imagine the pain that Leo had felt during that time when he mentioned the Smiling Lion Vige would most probably get destroyed. "Oh, since we don''t have to worry about that, then let''s get right to the main topic," Elfin the Fifth finally stopped beating around the bush. With that being said, Charlotte and the others continued their discussion that had just been interrupted a while ago due to the sudden appearance of the numerous Magical Beasts. Chapter 647 - Beginning Of The War Against The Naughty Elves Organization Chapter 647 Beginning of the war against the Naughty Elves organization Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The reason why the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were gathered together with Elfin the Fifth, is because they are considered as one of the Evergreen royal family''s trump cards that they have prepared in this war against the Naughty Elves organization. With the presence of Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago in the war against the Naughty Elves organization, they could easily tilt the battle to the Evergreen royal family''s favor, or even best, allow them to win the war. That is because their cultivation level is really highpared to the majority of the manpower on both on both sides, especially Ethan who is a Gxy-level Mage. Although there are a considerable amount of people with Gxy-level cultivation in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, those people couldn''t just be dispatched whenever King Elfin the Fourth wanted, unless if they are loyal with the Evergreen royal family, to begin with. After all, when two people are equally strong with one another, it would be really difficult for one of them to order the other. In addition to that, the majority of those people also belonged to other forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, such as the Noble Households, or powerful organizations like the Elves Secret organization. ordingly, they will only move when the interest of the group they belong to is being threatened. As for Charlotte and the others, although they aren''t loyal to the Evergreen royal family, rather they are loyal to the Mischievous Lion Guild, they could at least order them around except to die for them. And since they are considered as the trump cards of the Evergreen royal family against the Naughty Elves organization, hence they are required to be dispatched in the best possible method that could benefit the Evergreen royal family to the fullest. That is exactly what they are currently discussing with each other in this room right now. "...From your position, you will circle around to the rear of the enemy line and make contact with the members of the Naughty Elves organization hiding over there and are using those Magical Beasts in front of us as their shield against us," Elfin the Fifth instructed while moving the piece representing the Mischievous Lion Guild over to the back of their enemy line, he then exined, "Your main mission though is not to eliminate them, but to scope out the enemy position. In short, a reconnaissance mission," "Once you are done with that, you are clear to proceed back to the base and report your findings. After that, we will make further preparations once we have their clear positions, is everything clear?" Elfin the Fifth finished briefing Charlotte and the others about the n. "I have a question," Sebastian quickly raised his hand. "What is it, Sebastian?" Elfin the Fifth turned to look at Sebastian. "Can we kill them?" Sebastian asked expectedly. "Yes you can, as long as they will not notice," Elfin the Fifth responded. "That..." Sebastian said, his lips forming into a pout. "Just forget about killing them for now, Sebastian," Dan patted Sebastian''s shoulder. He continued, "Besides, we will soon be given a chance to kill as many as we can," "I understand," Sebastian nodded his head in acknowledgment. Since it was difficult to kill them without getting noticed by the other members of the Naughty Elves organization, then he''ll just wait for the right time. At the side, Dan can''t help heaving a sigh of relief after hearing Sebastian''s response. Considering that he is always Sebastian''s support, it would without a doubt be troublesome for him if thetter hadn''t chosen to listen to their words. "Anyways-" All of a sudden, they heard a loud and crisp explosion inside the room located to their right side. Instantly, the wall separating the two rooms from one another was destroyed, causing plenty of debris to fly all over the ce, and a thick cloud of dust to form and block their view in front. In spite of the cloud of dust, though, Charlotte and the others, with their high cultivation level, were still able to clearly identify the aftermath of the explosion. Their allies who were inside that room are now suffering from different levels of injuries, ranging from slightly injured to seriously injured, with some of them, who were located close to the door, dead already. "What happened?!" Elfin the Fifth loudly asked everyone while waving his hand in front, trying to clear the smoke in front of his face. As soon as Elfin the Fifth''s voice died down, the door to their room was suddenly forcefully opened by a vague figure before that person threw something inside. Pang! Pang! Pang! Soon, everyone could clearly see the bouncing item that was thrown inside their room. It was a ck-colored sphere object with a fuse that has already been lightened up by the fire, indicating that it is going to explode soon. It was a bomb! Without any hesitation, Charlotte and the others swiftly covered the bomb with Mana to limit the scope of the explosion. The moment the fuse reached the end, the bomb immediately erupted in mes and was followed right after by the loud sound of an explosion. Fortunately, because the bomb was now covered by Mana, the explosion didn''t cause that much damagepared to the other room beside them. The person who had thrown the bomb was visibly surprised by the oue of his attack, clearly not expecting that his target could easily limit the explosion of his bomb, despite being distracted by the mess in the other room. Whoooosh! Just when that person was intending to throw another bomb inside the room, a ck dagger from Charlotte''s hand swiftly shot straight towards his direction and prated his head soon after. That person''s body instantly went stiff before dropping dead down on the floor. Seeing that person dead, Charlotte and the others heave a sigh of relief. But they still didn''t let down their guard. It was unquestionably a member of the Naughty Elves organization that had just attacked them. And, based on what that person is wearing, he''s most likely one of the soldiers who were assigned to guard outside of this secret ce. Understanding the direness of their current situation, Iasiah and Nightingale quickly moved outside to check on the situation. Meanwhile, inside the room, Dan cleared to get the smoke of dust in order to allow them to have a clear vision of the entire ce. After that, Charlotte and the others rushed to help their injured allies. "I seriously didn''t expect that the Naughty Elves organization had nted a spy in the soldiers we have brought with us," Elfin the Fifth said, a bit surprised. As Charlotte and the others were healing their injured allies, the other allies who were inside the other rooms nearby finally arrived. "Is that person a member of the Naughty Elves organization?" One of their allies asked while pointing towards the dead person at the entrance of the room with a ck dagger prated his forehead. "Yeah," Elfin the Fifth replied. "Shit! How did they found this ce?!" "The question that you should be asking is, what happened outside?" Chief Lago corrected. Only if something bad had happened outside could a member of the Naughty Elves organization get inside this ce. That was the exact reason why Iasiah and Nightingale quickly went to check outside. In the next moment, Iasiah and Nightingale returned. Both of their expressions were showing a look of relief. "We are lucky, that person who just ambushed us was working alone. He killed one of the soldiers who were guarding the entrance while pushing the other one away before getting inside. Then, he blocked the door with an Earth Wall spell before quickly proceeding to look for someone, which I''m guessing is probably Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth," Iasiah informed everyone. "Be at ease, nothing bad had happened outside," Nightingale said in hopes of calming everyone. "That is good," Elfin the Fifth heaved a sigh of relief. As if Elfin the Fifth''s words carried the curse of a jinx, the room to their left suddenly exploded. Booooom! The wall was destroyed, allowing everyone to see a huge boulder that was shot outside of the wall. "Enemy attack!" Ethan instantly eximed, before casting a Defensive Magic spell in front of them. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! A series of loud explosions sounded as numerous boulders began to smash down on the Defensive Magic spell that Ethan had cast in order to protect everyone. "Quick, move out to the exit!" Edward quickly ordered everyone. Without wasting any time, everyone proceeded towards the exit of this ce. Thest person to leave was Ethan, who dashed out right after canceling the Defensive Magic spell he had cast. "That person wasn''t aiming to kill us, but to send a signal to hisrades that we are located here!" Elfin the Fifth easily guessed. Initially, they thought that person had mainly intended to ambush and kill them. But now, they finally realized that the explosion that had just sounded was actually a signal for hisrades to direct their attack towards their location. And the feeling of relief that they had just felt after being informed that there was no longer any problem was probably also part of the Naughty Elves organization''s n since they were almost killed just right after they let down their guard. If only everyone didn''t leave their rooms and went to the room of Elfin the Fifth, then without a doubt everyone inside that room to the left would have been killed. Although with the cultivation level of everyone here, a mere boulder would seriously not be enough to kill any of them, but that is only when they can defend themselves with their Magic spells. If not, then they are no different from an ordinary person. Unless if they have Gxy-level cultivation, which they certainly aren''t. The situation just now hadpletely caught them off guard, so it is clearly impossible for those people inside that room to escape alive. It was just like how a mere bomb had killed a few of their allies. Realizing that the war against the Naughty Elves organization has finally begun, Elfin immediately eximed to all the soldiers, "Everyone, prepare for war!" Hearing Elfin''s signal, all the soldiers instantly moved to their assigned station. Not long after, theypleted the formation that they have already nned a few days ago. After seeing that everyone has now prepared, Elfin, along with Charlotte and the other allies, swiftly flew to the top of the wall. With solemn expressions on their respective faces, Elfin and the others soon arrived on top of the wall. Chapter 648 - Natures Cover Chapter 648 Nature''s Cover Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as they arrived, Elfin and the others immediately saw the ongoing exchange between their soldiers against the Naughty Elves organization. War weapons from both sides continuously shot towards random directions and soon causing that ce to be damaged or destroyed. asionally, a few soldiers would fly up in the air or somewhere nearby as an attack hadnded within a close distance to them. Likewise, the same situation was also happening on their enemy''s side, though it was much more worst, especially considering that thetter was on the ground level while the former was on higher ground. "Your Highness, Elfin the Fifth, our side is currently in advantage against the Naughty Elves organization," A Captain quickly reported as soon as he saw Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth had arrived. "That is for certain, after all, we have the high ground," Elfin the Fifth replied. "How wise of you, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," The Captain sucked up. "I am not here for your butt-licking. Go and continue focusing on the war in front of you," Elfin rolled his eyes. "Yes, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," The Captain saluted, before moving back to his position. Turning to look at Charlotte and the other allies, Elfin the Fifth said, "It would probably take half a minute or an hour before one of the sides would try to break the stalemate. At that moment, we will use their move to our advantage, hahaha!" "You..." Ethan pointed at Elfin the Fifth in disbelief. "What?" Elfin the Fifth asked curiously. He really wanted to know why Ethan''s expression looked so ugly right now or was his face like that all the time? Not only him but also the others as well... they seemed to be looking behind him. Turning his head around, Elfin the Fifth finally understood the reason for their expressions. His face turned horrified while at the same time ming himself for being such a jinx. Up in the sky, numerous attacks of different Elements are now going in their direction. There were fireballs, roots that looked like a drill, earth spikes, des made out of the wind, and many others more. Evidently, these attacks were shot from the numerous Magical Beasts hiding on the trees down the wall. Those Magical Beasts might be afraid of moving closer to the wall, but that certainly doesn''t mean that they are unable tounch any attack. The situation right now was a clear example of that! "What the..." Before Elfin could finish his words, Charlotte and the others quickly stepped forward and cast different Defensive Magic spells to block the numerous attacks. The sky was lit up brightly with dozens of Magic circles of various colors and sizes appearing. Boooom! Boooom! Boooom! Boooom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! The attacks smashed directly on the dozens of Magic circles, eventually creating a ck cloud of smoke in the process. Soon, cracks began appearing on the dozens of Magic circles, clearly indicating that it can no longerst that long. Sweat began sliding down from the heads of Charlotte and the other allies, showing to everyone just how difficult it was to hold down numerous attacks, even when they were defending together. It didn''t take that long for one of the Magic circles to break, causing the person who had cast that Defensive Magic spell to kneel down on the ground while trying to catch his breath and recuperate his lost energy and stamina as fast as possible. The moment one of the Magic circles was destroyed, Elfin the Fifth finally pulled himself together. In the next moment, he eximed, "What are you all waiting for? Your death?! Come on everyone, begin casting Defensive Magic spells to lend a hand," Hearing Elfin the Fifth''s words, everyone quickly began casting different Defensive Magic spells. Even though some of them could barely even cast a Defensive Magic spell, probably because they are not proficient in that category, they still tried their best to help. After all, no matter how small the help was, that is still considered helping. In the next moment, numerous Magic circles appeared alongside the dozens of huge Magic circles from Charlotte and the other allies. Subsequently, the burden was now being shared by a lot more of Defensive Magic spells that other the soldiers have cast. "Even if we can handle this wave of attacks, it would still not be safe for us because without a doubt there would be a second wave, a third, a fourth, and so on and so forth," Charlotte informed Elfin the Fifth. The reason for that was because these attacks were merely basic attacks of those Magical Beasts, hence they could easily do it again as long as they have enough Mana in their bodies. "Fuck! How did our situation be unfavorable all of a sudden?!" The Captain asked in disbelief. "Does anyone have any suggestion?" "Yeah, we could really use it now!" "Please, anyone, just say it out loud so that we can be over with this!" Dozens of people began voicing out if anyone happened to know of any methods to solve their current problem. Unfortunately, no one still responded, even after a few minutes had passed. It was very obvious to see that no one knew of a method. On the other hand, Elfin the Fifth was in deep thought, trying to think of something. He soon muttered, "Do we really have to do it now?" "Do what?" Charlotte quickly turned to look at Elfin the Fifth. "If you have any idea, just say it!" Ethan eximed in frustration. "Stop dilly-dallying around! We need a solution, and we need it now!" Edward gritted his teeth. "I know," Elfin the Fifth said while clenching his hands tightly. After saying that, he waved his hand, quickly taking out a golden token with an image of the Emerald Tree from his Storage Ring, "Protective Barrier, activate!" The golden token on Elfin the Fifth''s hand suddenly lightened up brightly, causing everyone who was looking at it to be blinded by the strong light. WHOOOOOOOOOOOOSH! What followed after was a strong winding towards them. Just when everyone was feeling confused about why the golden token was absorbing wind, they soon felt a rich and dense amount of Mana in their surroundings, which was being pulled towards the golden token. Everyone quickly understood that the golden token was absorbing Mana, not wind. The golden token continued to absorb Mana and there seem to be no signs of it stopping. Eventually, it causes everyone to be unable to cast any Magic spells anymore. Those attacks and Magic circles on the sky also soon disappeared as their Mana was not spared and are now being devoured by the golden token as well. Elfin the Fifth suddenly raised his hands up, and the golden token floated high up to the sky. WHOOOOOOOOOOOOSH! When the golden token reached a certain height, it finally stopped floating and right after began releasing all the Mana that it had just absorbed. When everything finally died down after a few minutes, everyone soon saw a huge green-colored barrier that covered the entire north wall of the Emerald City. "This..." Charlotte turned to look at Elfin the Fifth for an answer. "That golden token is called, Nature''s Cover. It absorbs all the Mana in the surrounding, convert them into Nature Element, and then release them to form into that barrier in front of us," Elfin the Fifth exined, he added, "That is just one of the four Nature''s Cover, thus the reason why it only covers the north wall," "Then what happens if webine all four together?" Ethan can''t help but ask. "It will form into aplete set called Nature''s Dome, a Gxy-level Magic Barrier," Elfin replied. He continued, "This was supposedly going to be one of the trump cards that we were only thinking of using if ever the Naughty Elves organization reaches the city wall, but I guess we have no choice but to use it now," "Let alone reach the wall, there might not even be a wall if we really didn''t use that item," Edward heaved a heavy sigh. "I agree," Chief Lago nodded his head in agreement. At the side, everyone was finally able to calm their panicking nerves. With the Nature''s Cover, they won''t have to worry anymore about defending themselves. They could just focus solely on attacking and urately hitting their enemies on the ground. "Go on, continue with the battle. It doesn''t mean since we now have a shield that the war is also over," Elfin rolled his eyes. Immediately, the Captain and all the soldiers began their counterattack against their enemies on the ground below the wall. This time, they didn''t solely focus their attacks towards the members of the Naughty Elves organization, as they have now included those Magical Beasts on their range of targets as well. Booooom! Boooom! Booooom! All of their war weapons sounded once again and numerous shots were being fired. Frequent explosions followed right after as the attacknded on their enemy. Meanwhile, back on the top of the wall, Elfin the Fifth gathered Charlotte and the other allies around as he informed them about the weakness of the Nature''s Cover. "A few of you would be guarding the Nature''s Cover to prevent it from getting snatched away by the members of the Naughty Elves organization hiding amongst these group of soldiers. Guard it well, because once it leaves its current ce, the barrier would immediately disappear.. Even if we could get it back, we wouldn''t be able to activate it any sooner," Elfin the Fifth said, before quickly assigning the people to guard the Nature''s Cover. Chapter 649 - Reconnaissance Part 1 Chapter 649 Reconnaissance part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Once they were done with their work on the top of the wall, Elfin the Fifth, along with Charlotte and the other allies, quickly went back down to the ground. They didn''t really bring that many soldiers with them since this ce they are at right now was supposedly a secret location. What they just didn''t expect was it actually didn''t remain as a secret for that long, since a member of the Naughty Elves organization had revealed its whereabouts. As a result, it marked the beginning of the war. Since the soldiers were already in formation, they then quickly left to converge with most of the soldiers who are positioned near the north gate. There is a small barracks nearby the north gate that they are currently using as their temporary base of operation. Evidently, most of the soldiers were gathered near the north gate so that they could just easily leave the Emerald City and prepare for the war that would happen in the wilderness. A few minutester, Elfin the Fifth and everyone finally arrived at the barracks. The moment they arrived, they immediately saw in their sight that all the soldiers were long already in their formation, and fully geared and prepared for the war. It is fairly easy to guess that the moment the war weapons on the top of the north wall had begun frequently sounding and in addition to that one of the Nature''s Cover was also activated, the war against the Naughty Elves organization had finally begun. So in a quick notice, they swiftly gathered together and formed their formation. Without wasting any time, Elfin and everyone quickly joined the main formation. Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild still kept their identities as a secret to the majority of the soldiers by covering their entire bodies with their ck mantle, plus they used their superior cultivation level to decrease their presence as low as possible. They also didn''t appear in any conspicuous ces, such as being beside Elfin the Fifth. This was because they wanted to avoid attracting any unwanted attention. After all, they are one of the hidden trump cards of the Evergreen royal family. If a member of the Naughty Elves organization was able to secretly slipped into the group of soldiers that they have brought with them before, then it is without a doubt also possible for them to have a few of their members among everyone here right now. As of now, there are only a few people who knew about their real identities, and most of those people were either a part of their trusted allies or soldiers who were coincidentally able to see their faces during the quick fight on their previous location. Those soldiers on top of the wall aren''t really a big problem since they can''t just leave the ce whenever they please, especially considering that the war has already begun, while there were only a few soldiers below the wall that had seen them, and all of them had already been ordered by Elfin the Fifth along the way to this ce to swear an Oath to keep the secret for themselves. After merging together with the main formation, Elfin the Fifth then calmly made his way towards the podium in front of everyone. Soon arriving on top of the podium, Elfin the Fifth then informed everyone, "There should be no need for me to mention anymore that the war against the Naughty Elves organization has finally begun," "Just now, the situation had unexpectedly turned against our favor as the numerous Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potionsunched their attacks to our wall. It was a horrifying sight and could have taken the lives of plenty of ourrades on top of the wall. Don''t worry though, because fortunately we were able to avoid any casualties with the help of one of our trump cards," "Currently, the war is in stalemate as both sides have not taken any sort of advantages yet. We are expecting though that this situation would notst that long, because probably the Naughty Elves organization has already prepared their own countermeasures for such a situation," "But before any of that could happen, we will strike first!" Elfin the Fifth proimed loudly. Previously, he was supposedly nning to wait for the Naughty Elves organization to show their hands first before taking advantage of it. But he soon realized just how stupid his n was because it seemed like every time their enemy made a move, it would in return immediately force them to reveal one of their trump cards instead. He can''t possibly allow this kind of situation to keep on happening, as it might just eventually cause them to reveal all of their trump cards. So as to fix such a problem, Elfin the Fifth had decided to strike first in order to force them to make a move, and only then would he decide to use their move to his advantage. Given the circumstances right now, once he made a move, the Naughty Elves organization would most likely show one of their own trump cards so as to maintain the current stalemate, or even best, break it so that they will have the advantage once again. Elfin the Fifth continued talking about his ns, albeit in a vague manner, since not all of what he had said just now was going to be put into actual action. He had only said those ns so that the members of the Naughty Elves organization that are hidden among everyone here would report a wrong n to theirrades. In short, he is nning to use the spies to his advantage. This was exactly what he meant about striking first, though he is doing it without anyone knowing, except for Charlotte and the other allies, of course. "Everyone, please prepare as we will begin our march outside the Emerald City soon," Elfin the Fifth finally finished with his speech. After he was done with his speech, Elfin the Fifth then went down the podium and went to meet with Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Before we begin our march outside the Emerald City, all of you would have to leave first to begin your reconnaissance mission," Elfin the Fifth ordered. He continued, "Return as quick as possible so that we can begin with the ns we have discussed previously," "We understand, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," Charlotte and the others nodded their heads in unison. Without anyone noticing, Charlotte and the others swiftly left the barracks and went out of the Emerald City. The moment they arrived outside, they immediately saw the ongoing battle between the soldiers of the Emerald City on top of the north wall against both the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potions and the members of the Naughty Elves organization. After taking note of everything, Charlotte and the others then masked their presence to avoid anyone from detecting them. Once they were done with that, they then quickly began thinking of how they should circle around the enemies in front and reach the rear. Because the entire northern region outside the Emerald City was enormous, with the ongoing war far-reaching from both ends of the wall, then continuing towards the other regions around the city, thus it was difficult to find any routes where one could sneak around. There''s practically a straight line with no holes in the formation of the Magical Beasts. Hence, wherever one goes, it is next to impossible to avoid encountering any Magical Beasts. It would have been fine if only these Magical Beasts were normal, but since they are affected with Savage Fox Potions, this causes them to immediately attack whatever they see, regardless of how strong their opponents were. Fortunately for Charlotte and the others, they have a superior cultivation levelpared to the majority of the people on the battlefield right now. In addition to that, they have two people that can cast Dark Element Magic spells, specifically Charlotte and Nightingale, which can be used to further increase their sess rate in sneaking inside the formation of their enemy without anyone noticing. It didn''t take that long for them to ultimately find the ce with a much fewer number of Magical Beasts around. Not wasting any time, Charlotte and the others quickly flew towards that direction while at the same time avoiding the exchange of attacks between both sides. They are currently caught in the middle of the crossfire, so if they aren''t careful, an ident is bound to happen. Though it would be next to impossible for them to identally die because of that, since they are more than prepared already for anything that could possibly happen on this battlefield, but it would without a doubt reveal what they are intending to do. At that time, it would be troublesome for them to proceed with their reconnaissance mission as the Naughty Elves organization already knew of their whereabouts. Using their advantage, Charlotte and the others were soon able to sessfully sneak inside the enemy formation without any of the nearby Magical Beasts noticing. They were more aware already of the consequences if they don''t quickly reach the rear, after all, they are now in the enemy''s formation.. So they didn''t bother with anything else and just continued making their way straight towards their destination as fast as they could. Chapter 650 - Reconnaissance Part 2 Chapter 650 Reconnaissance part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It took tens of minutes before Charlotte and the others could reach the rear of the enemy line. It was unexpectedly a considerable distance away, roughly around 50 kilometers to 100 kilometers from the front line. Unlike the front line, there was hardly anything going on in this ce. Even the sound of the battle could only be faintly heard. Also, one could only see a vague image of the north wall over here. They can''t help but be curious about how exactly can the members of the Naughty Elves organization effectivelymand the battlefield when it is so difficult for them to see the battlefield from here. But it didn''t take them that long to understand that they don''t really need to, since the Magical Beasts affected by Savage Fox Potions practically don''t listen to anything, let alone from them, who had caused those Magical Beasts to be like that. As for the reason why the Magical Beasts didn''t turn around instead and attack the members of the Naughty Elves organization, it is because they have activated plenty of Magic Array to keep them away, which in this case to force those Magical Beasts towards the north wall of the Emerald City. It was precisely because of such a method why these Magical Beasts had turned to attack the Emerald City. Of course, there are other reasons for that, but Charlotte and the others didn''t bother to know since it is not important for their situation right now. After stopping at an inconspicuous corner, Charlotte then turned to look at the others as she said, "We will be separating into different groups so as to finish our reconnaissance mission as quickly as possible," "Ethan, ine, Edward, and Sele would form the first group. And your group would be in-charged of recon at the center area," "Chief Lago, Sebastian, Dan, and old man Torre would form the second group. And your group would be in-charged of recon at both the north side and east side," "Iasiah, Nightingale, Elvis, and I would form the third group. And our group would be in-charged of both the south side and west side," "Once your group is done with your assigned location, quickly converge at the south where our group will be guarding the path back to the north wall," "Proceed!" Instantly, the three groups separated from one another and proceeded to their assigned location. Ethan''s group went straight in order to arrive at the center area. While, on the other hand, Chief Lago''s group swiftly began their recon since the east side was just right in front of them. Lastly, Charlotte''s group went to the south as they were nning to go from there first, then go west before going back to the south again, where they will then be waiting for the other two groups to arrive. ... Although the area of coverage at the center area wasn''t really that bigpared to the other locations around it, it was without a doubt the most dangerous ce. After all, it is located right in the middle of the enemy formation. If one is not careful enough, then it would be very easy for them to get surrounded by their enemies. Not to mention, the center area of their enemy formation would also be where the base of operation of all armies is normally located at. That is because, aside from being the most safest ce of all, it would also allow them to easily provide assistance to all locations. Over there, one could already expect to find the elite soldiers and the assigned leaders of the Naughty Elves organization. At this moment, Ethan''s group had masked their presence to the lowest point possible as they used the thick clouds up from the sky as their cover, so as to not get noticed easily by anyone, including those powerful enemies, especially those with the same cultivation level as Ethan, that is if ever there is indeed any. Better be safe than sorry, since it would instantly be extremely dangerous for them if any of their enemies could notice them. Soon arriving at the center, Ethan''s team immediately saw a lot of tents, both big and small, randomly ced all over the area. Just like what they had expected, the ce was indeed where the elite members and the assigned leaders for this war of the Naughty Elves organization, and their base of operation were located at. Not only that, the majority of the supplies for this battle were most likely located here, especially considering the thousands of boxes with different items inside that they could see around the ce. "Be extra careful, everyone here isn''t just normal members of the Naughty Elves organization," Ethan quickly warned the others. "We know," ine, Edward, and Sele nodded their heads in unison. Ethan''s group continued to move around, trying to gather as much information as possible, specifically from the estimated number of total elite members of the Naughty Elves organization and how many Leaders were assigned in the northern region, to the exact location of the supply boxes, since it was part of their n to destroy their supplies so that they will have a huge problem with their logistics. "As long as we can destroy these supply boxes, then our enemy''s soldiers would be more or less crippled," Edward remarked. What Edward had said was indeed correct. Once they crippled the logistics of the Naughty Elves organization, the armies spread all over the northern region of the Emerald City would begin experiencing theck of many things, such as weapons, food, armors, and other necessary items for war. By that time they would be significantly weaker, thus affecting their performance, and then causing them to lose the war. "Are you finished marking the locations?" Ethan asked both ine and Sele by his side, who were assigned to draw the map of the center area. "Yes," ine and Sele nodded their heads in unison. "Then, let''s go!" ..... While Ethan''s group was still making their way to the center area, Chief Lago''s group, on the other hand, had long already begun with their recon at the east side and are slowly making their way towards the north side. Continuing to observe the entire east side, they soon noticed a strangely huge amount of soldiers being gathered at this ce. It was almost like this ce was where they gathered all of their soldiers around. There were over tens of thousands of soldiers around, and it seems like this entire formation connects to the eastern region of the Emerald City, specifically to its north side. As such, it was impossible for them to give the urate number of soldiers, or even just estimate the number of total soldiers as close as possible to the exact number. As long as they can''t observe the eastern region, then they could only make a record of the soldiers gathered at the east side. Fortunately, as of now, the eastern region of the Emerald City wasn''t yet part of their responsibility since they were only assigned to the northern region of the Emerald City. The person-in-charge of that ce is Second Prince Elmore, so they can''t just casually affect anything over there, lest they cause some undesirable effect to whatever Second Prince Elmore was nning on doing. What they should be paying close attention to now instead is what is over on the north side. Continuing to move to the north, Chief Lago''s team eventually saw the Smiling Lion Vige in front of them. Their faces couldn''t help but turn bitter as they observed their temporary home already destroyed by the Naughty Elves organization. The current state of the Smiling Lion Vige is as if like a vige it was just raided and burned by Bandits. Fortunately, the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild were long already informed by Leo to hide and trap themselves in the underground facility. Of course, with enough supplies tost them even for an entire year. As for those so-called underground bunkers, Leo had indeed built a few of them, but it wasn''t for the purpose of allowing their members to stay over there, but rather to act as the distraction to the Naughty Elves organization. Once the Naughty Elves organization finds all the underground bunkers empty, they would most probably no longer bother searching for the underground facility, assuming that they have already finished searching everything in the Smiling Lion Vige. It is also next to impossible for them to assume that such a ce exists because the majority of the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild are somewhere inside the Emerald City right now, prepared and ready to join the war at any given opportunity. Soon arriving at the north side, Chief Lago''s team didn''t felt any surprise at what they were seeing. It was empty... As expected, there was nothing to see on the north side. Probably because this ce is the farthest to the battlefield. In addition to that, with the current arrangements of the battlefield, the north side is most likely going to be where the Naughty Elves organization would retreat if ever they lost the war. There was nothing to be ashamed of or feel strange about the Naughty Elves organization preparing for their path of retreat, after all, even the Evergreen royal family themselves has their own contingency n. They have long already prepared such a n for themselves in case, if ever, they will, unfortunately, lost the war. Reaching the opposite end of the north side and still seeing nothing worthy of value, Chief Lago''s team finally decided to go south and meet up with the others. "Time to go," ..... Meanwhile, Charlotte''s team had already finished their recon at the south side at the same time it took for Ethan''s group to arrive at the center area and Chief Lago''s group to finish their recon at the east side. They are currently moving to the west side now not knowing yet what was waiting for them over there. Chapter 651 - Reconnaissance Part 3 Chapter 651 Reconnaissance part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Over at the south side, Charlotte''s team mainly saw the numerous war weapons used by the Naughty Elves organization to attack the north wall of the Emerald City. Although the distance of the war weapons was a considerable distance away from the north wall, thus the uracy of all the attacks was negatively affected, but likewise, the uracy of the war weapons on the top of the north wall could also hardly hit this ce as well. In other words, it was a fair situation for both sides. Aside from the numerous war weapons, they also saw a lot of groups of Mages that are gathered together to form a circle while pouring Mana to a Magic array located at the center. This was clearly the Magic array that the Naughty Elves organization is using to force the Magical Beasts to attack the north wall of the Emerald City. Although they have actually spotted some Magical Beasts asionally who dared to turn around and attack the Naughty Elves organization instead, those members who were nearby were able to easily and quickly solve the problem, consequently making the surrounding Magical Beasts fearful of them and continue pushing forward to the north wall of the Emerald City in hopes of finding a way for them to survive. Evidently, even though these Magical Beasts were affected by Savage Fox Potions, their strong desire to live still didn''t change, which the Naughty Elves organization uses to their advantage. After taking notes of everything on the south side, Charlotte''s team then carefully made their way towards the west side. They already knew what to find in the south side since they saw a few of the war weapons and Magic arrays while they were sneaking to the rear of the enemy line. So the only thing they did was mostly to record the urate locations of the war weapons and the Magic array so that they can focus their attack over thereter on. What they were really curious and wanted to know about was the west side. Fortunately for Charlotte''s team, it didn''t take them that long to finally have the answer to their question. Along the way, they saw a steady stream of Magical Beasts going towards the south. It was very obvious from this sight alone that they were going to where the majority of the Magical Beasts were being gathered together, specifically the front of the north wall of the Emerald City. Charlotte''s team was greatly taken aback by the surprising scene they are looking at right now, and also didn''t know how they should react. Should they panic about discovering that the number of Magical Beasts they are expected to fight against are still continuing to increase with every passing time? Or should they celebrate since they have discovered how the Naughty Elves organization has brought all of those Magical Beasts to the battlefield? Regardless, this was still not the end of the west side. There is still a long way to go in front of them. Whatever is hidden over there, they could discover it by continuing to move forward. "Let''s go," Charlotte motioned her hand and flew forward. But she soon suddenly stopped in her tracks, as she noticed that Iasiah and the others didn''t follow after her. She turned around to look at them and asked, "Is there any problem?" "I think it is much better for us to leave now and converge with the others instead. Once we return back to the Emerald City, we will then report to Elfin the Fifth our findings here and have everyone gather together once again to think of a solution to handle the problem," Iasiah suggested. They have already finished their nning before, but since the situation in front of them wasn''t part of what they have considered in their ns, hence there is now a need to make some further adjustments to their ns. "I agree with Iasiah as well," Nightingale nodded his head, he exined, "Although we have a much superior cultivation levelpared to the majority of the people on the battlefield right now, that still doesn''t make us invincible. Elfin the Fifth also knows of this, that''s why he didn''t agree to let us attack the rear line, but had instead only ordered us to do a reconnaissance mission. Anyways, we have already gotten what we need just from observing this far, so there is really no need to continue proceeding farther ahead anymore," "As much as I want to continue and go to the very bottom of this and find more information, but as someone who gathers information for a living for many years now, every time the situation concerns my safety, I always decide to just stop and be content of what I have already known. Sometimes, knowing more doesn''t really mean a good thing for us. What''s the use of knowing everything, when you are going to die," Elvis expressed. After listening to Iasiah and the other''s word of discouragement, Charlotte turned to look at what seems to be a never-ending wave of Magical Beasts moving towards the north wall of the Emerald City, hesitating whether she should really take everyone to keep on moving ahead or just return back to where it is safe for all of them. Charlotte knows totally well about the danger that going forward could possibly bring to her team. After all, they would have to pass through an uncountable amount of Magical Beasts in order to reach their destination. But it shouldn''t be that much of a problem with their superior cultivation level, especially if they are careful enough. While Charlotte was contemting whether to proceed or not, Elvis shook his head and said, "There is a lot of uncertainty of going forward. You can call me a coward, or whatever content you, but I will still not change my mind of not going forward. That ce brings an unknown level of danger. Even if we are careful enough, there is still no telling of whether we would really be safe or not," "Just ask yourself this question, with the surrounding ces around the Emerald City already cleared of Magical Beasts due to the Emerald Event, then where exactly did the Naughty Elves organization get all of these Magical Beasts? Let me tell you, even an 8-Star Storm Sparrow could get affected by a Savage Fox Potion, let alone a Gxy-level Magical Beast," "Of course, we knew already about the Wolf Howl organization bringing a lot of Magical Beasts to one of their bases, but it is without a doubt impossible to gather this many even if we give them a century to prepare. Mind you, this doesn''t even make a quarter of all the Magical Beasts they have gathered, considering that the other cities of the Emerald Tree Kingdom are also currently experiencing the same situation as us," "If there is any possible method for the Naughty Elves organization to gather this many Magical Beasts, that is if they have caused an entire Magical Beast tribe of a Gxy-level Magical Beast to all to be affected by Savage Fox Potion," "And based on the number of Magical Beasts we are seeing right now, three Magical Beast tribes of a Gxy-level Magical Beasts is the least bit minimum we could expect. There is also a considerable degree of possibility of there being more than three, especially if we consider the fact that the Emerald City is now surrounded by Magical Beasts," "So you are saying that those Gxy-level Magical Beasts might be located to where we want to go?" Charlotte asked, though deep inside of her, she already believed that what Elvis had just said is the truth. Even she is rendered disbelief by the sheer amount of Magical Beasts she is seeing right now, in addition to that, they already saw so many Magical Beasts far-reaching from both ends of the north wall as well, and it stretches even farther to the other regions of the Emerald City. ounting all of them together, three Magical Beast tribes of a Gxy-level Magical Beasts is for sure a fair assumption to make. In fact, even five Magical Beast tribes of a Gxy-level Magical Beast would still be considered fair enough. Considering all of that together, there is definitely a huge possibility that there are indeed Gxy-level Magical Beasts if they follow where this stream of Magical Beasts hade from. And it doesn''t need someone really smart or wise to guess what their oue would be like once they stumble upon those Gxy-level Magical Beasts, especially if they consider that they are most likely affected by Savage Fox Potions right now. As for how exactly did the Naughty Elves organization threatened a Gxy-level Magical Beast and even force them toe here, it is much better for them to know of thatter so that their morale won''t get affected. Better maintain the high morale of their side rather than destroy it for the sake of a mere assumption. Because if ever that indeed happened, even if those suspected Gxy-level Magical Beasts don''te, the Emerald City would still be destroyed due to the low morale of everyone. Anyways, they have already assumed such a possibility toe, hence they won''t be that much surprised anymore once it really turns out to be the case the moment it happens. "Okay, then let''s go back and meet up with the others," Charlotte finally decided, albeit reluctantly. She really wants to know what is exactly going on so that they can make preparations in advance.. However, since they don''t have the capability to achieve that, then she could only decide to leave everything up to Fate, regardless of how much she hates such a line. Chapter 652 - Reconnaissance Part 4 Chapter 652 Reconnaissance part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Soon, Charlotte''s group arrived at the south side. Just like what they had previously nned, both Ethan''s group and Chief Lago''s group converged with them after waiting for tens of minutes before they finally made their way back to the Emerald City. The journey back was just simr to how they sneaked inside before, they specifically stopped in some hidden ce and begun looking for the location where there are only a few Magical Beasts around, which they will be using as their breakthrough point afterward. However, unlike thest time, the difficulty this time has increased to a considerable degree. To be more precise, the number of Magical Beasts was far from simr to the previous time they were here. "Why does it looked like there are more Magical Beasts this timepared to before?" Ethan can''t help but ask curiously. "Well, apparently, what we saw at the west side, were waves after waves of Magical Beasts being brought here by the Naughty Elves organization for Fate knows how exactly," Iasiah replied. "You didn''t bother to continue investigating?" ine followed up with another question. "We would, if we could," Nightingale shook his head. "To put it simply, it was dangerous... Very dangerous. So, we didn''t proceed further in case something bad happens to us. We will talk about itter with the others, but for now, let''s find our way out of here first. Otherwise, it might just be impossible for us to leave this ce without getting noticed by the Naughty Elves organization," Elvis changed the topic. "Okay, but does anyone have any good ideas here?" Edward turned to look at the others. He exined, "Looking at our surroundings, I''m guessing that it would take us ages if we just blindly guess our way out like thest time, so I suggest we choose a specific direction to search," "If we take what Charlotte''s team had found into consideration, then we could automatically exclude the west side and choose from either the south side and the east side," Ethan added. "I don''t think the south side is good, at least based on what our group has observed before and also what we are seeing right now," Charlotte informed. "Then, I guess that only leaves us with the east side," Sele said, before turning to look at Chief Lago''s group. If there is anyone that could provide good info about the east side, then it could only be them, since they were the group that had gone to recon over that ce. "Based on what we have observed, there might indeed be a chance that there are fewer Magical Beasts over therepared to this ce. However..." Chief Lago paused and turned to look at the others in his group behind him before continuing again, "The problem is, there are currently tens of thousands of soldiers of the Naughty Elves organization over there," "It wasn''t very apparent previously when we were all staying over there and assigning locations for everyone, since our location was a bit closer to the north side. But as we observed the entire east side, we soon discovered that the ce should be where the majority of their soldiers are positioned at," "If we go over there, Magical Beasts might not be a problem, but the members of the Naughty Elves organization would surely be," "Well, I''d rather choose to give it a try on sneaking around a bunch of people, instead of Magical Beast, at least not these bunch of Magical Beasts over here, since they are all affected by Savage Fox Potion. Once we kill one of them, everyone would immediately notice us, and without a doubt attack us the moment after. By that time, it would be next to impossible to remain hidden from the Naughty Elves organization anymore. On the other hand, if we kill one person or even more, as long as we are silent and careful enough with our actions, then it should be fine," Charlotte suggested. "I do admit, Charlotte has a pretty reasonable suggestion here," Ethan nodded his head. He added, "Magical Beasts are very sensitive when ites to the smell of blood, especially in their current state right now of being affected by Savage Fox Potion. While people aren''t, unless of course if the smell of blood bes dense enough for their noses to smell, or if someone has the same cultivation level as us, which I hardly believe there to be many in their ranks of soldiers, especially considering that they are attacking all the cities of the Emerald Tree Kingdom at the same exact time," "It''s not like we have any better choices here, so let''s go!" Chief Lago began leading the way with his group, who are now a bit familiar with the west side. After tens of minutes of flying, they eventually arrived at the peripheral area of the east side. It was a bit closer to the south side so the formation of soldiers that Chief Lago''s group had mentioned could be seen. In one quick nce, they instantly confirmed that the majority of soldiers of the Naughty Elves organization are indeed positioned on the east side. It wasn''t really that difficult to realize, especially when everyone is now gathered together. They basically just put their ideas together like thest time. "So, now what?" Sebastian asked. "I can see that it is indeed easierpared to facing against a bunch of Magical Beasts, but it is considered as difficult nheless," Dan scratched his head in frustration. "There''s no use thinking if we don''t have any ideas, to begin with, let''s just wait for the others toe up with one," Old man Torre patted Dan''s shoulder before turning to look at Charlotte and the others for an answer. "I initially thought that it was easy, but now I take back my words," Charlotte smiled bitterly. All the soldiers were basically facing the north wall of the Emerald City, so wherever one tries to go, it would always be within the sight of one of those soldiers. "I have an idea, but not everyone would be able to leave here yet... Some of you would have to stay here and hide for a while to wait for an opportunity to escape," Ethan looked at everyone. "That shouldn''t be a big problem, as long as we hide well enough, no one would be able to easily find us," Iasiah said confidently. "Yeah, and I can also stay to help them hide," Nightingale added Nodding his head, Ethan then began exining to everyone his n. After Ethan finished exining, everyone quickly separated into two groups. The first group is made up of Ethan, ine, and Charlotte, while the second group is made up of the rest. The n was fairly simple; only a few people, specifically the first group, would return back to the Emerald City, while the rest would have to stay here and hide. They will then convey to Elfin the Fifth and the others about their findings here and continue proceeding with their ns. As they execute their ns, they will subsequently make a pathway for the second group to escape and return back to Emerald City. "Here, take this," Ethan handed both Edward and Chief Lago a piece ofmunicator each, "The n was to supposedly use these itemster, but since we need them now to easilymunicate with each from a faraway distance, thus I''m letting the both of you to use them in advance. Be sure to not lost them. Otherwise, our ns,ter on, would be hugely affected," "Just go, you sounded a lot like mom when you keep on nagging us. And besides, I am the older brother between the both of us, so I should be calling the shots us," Edward said while putting hismunicator on his right ear. "Indeed," Chief Lago smiled while also putting hismunicator to his right ear. "You..." Ethan pointed at Edward while shaking his head helplessly. He eventually decided to just give up giving instructions on what to do and simply reminded thetter instead, "Goodluck and be sure to take care of everyone," Turning around, Ethan looked at ine and Charlotte. He nodded his head to the both of them before the three of them pulled up the hoods of their mantles to cover their entire faces. In the next moment, the three of them disappeared from their location. Evidently, they have cast a Teleportation spell for themselves to quickly travel from their previous location to somewhere else. The moment the first group disappeared, Edward and Chief Lago immediately prompted everyone in the second group to go and search for a good hiding spot for them to hide and wait for the opportunity to escape this ce. Meanwhile, the first group soon appeared on the top of the north wall, causing all the soldiers who saw them to be caught in surprise and also in a dilemma of how they should react. "Lay down your weapons everyone, we are one of your allies," Ethan said, before taking out a token with a symbol of an Emerald Tree that Elfin the Fifth had given them before, which they can use to prove that they are allies of the Evergreen royal family. Seeing the token on Ethan''s hand, the Captain, who was the only person here with a high enough ranking to know what it meant, quickly ordered his soldiers to lower down their weapons, lest they identally offend someone that they shouldn''t. Before the war, all the soldiers with a rank of Captain and higher were gathered together and informed about the important things that they should pay attention to in order to avoid trouble. And that token was exactly one of them. "We are really fortunate that we didn''t encounter someone stupid," Charlotte heave a sigh of relief, before continuing, "So, who wants to take us to meet with Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth? I think that should be a good opportunity for everyone, right? If you know what I mean," What Charlotte meant with her words was pretty simple to understand; it meant that taking them to Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth is counted as a favor. And just like any favors, they could ask her for something in exchange, as long as it isn''t excessive and also of fair value to the service that they have given to them. As soon as Charlotte''s voice died down, the surrounding soldiers quickly raised their arms high up in the air and expressed that they want to volunteer. "Me!" "Me!" "Me!" Chapter 653 - Reconnaissance Part 5 Chapter 653 Reconnaissance part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The person that Ethan''s group had chosen was the Captain of this squad since he''s the most convenient person to use as a guide. And at the same time, the Captain also seems to be a smart and capable person as well, so he should probably know how to fix a lot of troubles that they would most likely encounter along the way to meet with Elfin the Fifth. Honestly, Ethan''s group knew already where to find Elfin the Fifth, specifically either still in the barracks or somewhere close to the north gate. But in order to avoid some certain troubles and suspicions, they could only choose to bring a guide along with them. The reason for that is because, just like what they have seen a moment ago, even with the token that Elfin the Fifth had given them, it is still possible and very easy too, to cause some misunderstanding to the soldiers that see them, especially with the current clothes that they are wearing right now as it is very simr to what a criminal would always wear in order to hide their identities whenmitting a crime. Contrary to criminals, though, the exact reason why they are hiding their real identities was because just like what was previously mentioned thest time; they are one of the trump cards of the Evergreen royal family. Therefore, to preserve the secrecy and the element of surprise for theirter ns, they have no other choices left but to hide their identities, especially knowing already that there are members of the Naughty Elves organization hiding among the soldiers here and the fact that they are also pretty famous due to the fame that the Mischievous Lion Guild had gained from the Emerald Event. Probably a lot of soldiers here, including the members of the Naughty Elves organization, could for sure easily recognize their faces and identify them once they reveal how they looked like. And the only way to solve such a problem is to have a soldier, preferably someone with a high rank, to lead the way to find Elfin the Fifth. In such a way, whenever other soldiers asked about their identities out of pure suspicion or perhaps with a hidden agenda in mind, someone who those soldiers could trust would be able to easily provide answers and there won''t be any need for them to personally waste time in exining, which might just even force them to reveal their real identities. Hearing that he was chosen, the Captain unhesitatingly transferred themand of his squad temporarily to his Vice-Captain before leaving down the wall along with Ethan''s group and leading them towards the location of the barracks. As expected, while Ethan''s group was making their way to the barracks, a few soldiers who were assigned to patrol the buildings nearby the wall would asionally stop them and ask about their identities. Simr to thest time, Ethan simply showed them the token once again, and with the additional help provided by the Captain that is escorting them, they were soon able to continue making their way to the barracks. Not long after, Ethan''s group finally arrived at the barracks. But unfortunately, everyone long already left for the north gate. It wasn''t strange though, since before leaving, Elfin the Fifth had already announced that they will begin marching outside of the Emerald City soon. So without wasting any time, Ethan''s group quickly proceeded to the north gate. They were eventually able to catch up on the tail of the marching soldiers who hadn''t fully left the north gate yet. Right in front of them, they could see the huge formation of soldiers continuing to march outside the north gate in preparation for the main battle of this war. The exchange of fire between both side''s war weapons was clearly still the appetizer of this war. Its main course, which is what they are looking at right now, is still being prepared to be served on the battlefield. After looking at the marching soldiers, Ethan''s group finally began moving by passing through the gaps in between the soldier''s formation. The soldiers who saw them moving around in their formation didn''t bother to stop marching after recognizing that there is a person with a Captain rank escorting them to the front of the formation. They are clearly aware that only people with important status could have such privileged. With such convenience, it didn''t take that long for Ethan''s group to arrive at the front of the formation where they could finally see where the respective leaders were located. Not wanting to waste any time, Ethan''s group continued moving towards that direction, specifically to the west side of the formation. Just when they were closing the gap, a squad made up of elite soldiers suddenlynded in front of them and stopped them from continuing any farther. "Who are you and what are you doing here?!" The Captain of the elite squad asked, with a solemn and threatening tone in his voice. "You should be able to easily recognize this," Ethan said while showing the token that Elfin the Fifth had given them once again. Seeing the token on Ethan''s hand, the Captain of the elite squad quickly bowed his head a bit while saying, "My deepest apologies, our respected allies," After saying that, he then straightened his body once again before asking, "My name is Chayd, and I''m the Captain of this elite squad. If it is okay for me to ask, what is your main intention foring here?" "We want to meet with Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth, tell him that we have returned from the reconnaissance mission that he had given us," Ethan immediately informed them of their group''s intention. With the mention of the reconnaissance mission, Chayd quickly informed one of his men to go to Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth as fast as possible and tell him about their group''s arrival. "Is this person over here also part of your team," Chayd said while looking at the person behind Ethan''s group that seems to look so out of ce as he was wearing an armor of a Captain. "No," Ethan shook his head before turning to look at the Captain behind them. He then waved his hand, quickly taking out a golden token of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Without anyone seeing the symbol, he secretly handed it to thetter and saying, "You can use this golden token once you finally decided what you want," "Thank you, your Grace," The Captain nodded his head to express his appreciation for Ethan.. After doing that, he then quickly left and made his way back to his assigned position on top of the wall. Chapter 654 - The Evergreen Royal Family Finally Strikes Part 1 Chapter 564 The Evergreen royal family finally strikes part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment that person left, the elite soldier that Chayd had ordered to go to Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth had finally returned. Upon arriving, the elite soldier whispered something to Chayd before thetter turned to look at Ethan''s group and saying, "His Highness, Elfin the Fifth, is now waiting for your arrival to his tent," "Please," Ethan motioned his hand to ask Chayd to guide them to Elfin the Fifth''s tent. "My pleasure," Chayd dly epted Ethan''s request and began leading the way. Soon, Ethan''s group arrived outside a big tent that is surrounded by numerous small tents. Nodding his head at Chayd, Ethan then brought ine and Charlotte inside the tent. As soon as they entered, they immediately saw Elfin the Fifth, along with the other allies, sitting around a circr wooden table with a map of the entire northern region on top. It was the same exact map that they have used previously, which obviously Elfin the Fifth had stored inside his Storage Ring before leaving. "Good thing that all of you are finally here," Elfin the Fifth nodded his head to Ethan''s group. But all of a sudden, his face turned ugly as he noticed something, "Did something happened to the others?" Chuckling, Ethan replied while pointing at themunicator on his right ear, "Don''t worry, they are somewhere safe, waiting for mymand to take action," "Oh, I thought that something unfortunate had happened. By that time, I would definitely not be able to face your Guild Leader anymore," Elfin the Fifth heaves a sigh of relief. "Anyways, here is the result of what you asked us to do," Ethan said while waving his hand, quickly taking out a bunch of papers with the detailed information that they have gathered from their reconnaissance mission. Grabbing the papers, Elfin the Fifth then began looking at what Ethan''s group have found in their reconnaissance mission. After a few minutes, he suddenly began moving some red circle pieces all over the map, which indicates the location of their main targets. All the red circles have a different symbol on the center, which represents what those ces are for, such as a logo of a crate for the supply, a logo of a cannon for war weapons, a logo of a sword for the infantry, and so on and so forth. At longst, Elfin the Fifth, with a solemn expression on his face, grabbed a ck circle by his side and dragged it at the west side of the map. Everyone who saw the ck circle immediately understood what it exactly meant, including Ethan''s group. To be more precise, it meant the same thing as a wilderness that is marked as a ck area, ''Extremely dangerous. Turning to look at everyone, Elfin the Fifth announced, "Let''s begin assigning targets," ..... A few tens of minutester, with Elfin the Fifth leading the way, everyone who was inside the tent quickly began getting out one by one, fully prepared and ready for the main battle. Charlotte and the other allies went into a hidden position to wait for the right time to attack, while on the other hand, Elfin the Fifth gathered the Generals and Captains together to inform them of some of the ns. After getting informed, the Generals and Captains quickly took their respective positions in front of the soldiers and right after began briefing them of a few important things they should pay attention to and raising their morale for the fight. The formation is divided into ten different rows with four columns each, and each of those columns represents a different group of soldiers. The first column is made up of mercenaries and ves that were hired and bought by the Evergreen royal family before this day. Their cultivation strength is ranging from No-Star to 1-Star level. They are basically the expendable forces, or in other words, the cannon fodder. Unlike the first column, on the second column, they have the mostmon official soldiers of the Evergreen royal family, the infantry group. They are a group of soldiers who mainly use both shield and sword to fight, and are all Magical Knights, with a cultivation level ranging from No-Star to 2-Star level. Then whates after that is the third column, which is made up of the elite soldiers, or also moremonly called as, the cavalry of Knights. Chayd and his elite squad are part of this group. They are a group of soldiers riding on horses and uses whatever weapon that suited them the most. Their Captains are Battle Mages with 5-Star level cultivation, while the rest are all Magical Knights with a cultivation strength ranging from 2-Star to 4-Star level. Last but certainly not least, the fourth column, which is made up of one of the most powerful groups of soldiers that the Evergreen royal family currently possesses, the Mage group. There is really no need to describe them any further since they are basically what the majority of the people in the entire Celestial World wanted to be. The main weapon they''re using staffs, and their way of fighting is by manipting Mana for the purpose of casting different Elements of Magic spells. Their cultivation strength range from 1-Star to 4-Star level, but even with that, they can still cause devastating damages in any type of warfarepared to thetter three groups. Soon, the Generals and Captains finished what they were doing. They immediately turned around to face the front and prepared themselves for the signal to begin the fight. Meanwhile, Elfin the Fifth went at the very middle of the formation while being surrounded by a few Royal Magical Knights of the Evergreen royal family. Elfin the Fifth slowly turned his head from left to right before quickly looking in front of him again.. He unsheathed the sword by his waist and slowly pointed it to the sky. In the next moment, he roared really loud, "CHARGE!!!" Chapter 655 - The Evergreen Royal Family Finally Strikes Part 2 Chapter 655 The Evergreen royal family finally strikes part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Hearing Elfin the Fifth''s signal to begin the fight, the formation of soldiers instantly began charging forward to face off against the numerous Magical Beasts in front of them. No one bothered to take a step back nor to turn around, despite knowing already of the fact that they are greatly outnumbered by the Magical Beasts in front of them. They were long aware already that doing so doesn''t only mean that they are being weak and a coward, but also abandoning the citizen of the Emerald City that they swore or are obliged to protect, which includes their friends, lovers, and, most importantly, their own family. And because of that, all of them rather continue to courageously move forward and unsheathed their weapons for the iing fight! Not long after, the sounds of fighting were finally heard all over the ce. Numerous cries of pain, roars of courage, the rage of lost, shout of triumph, andst breath of dying rang across everywhere. Sounds of metals shing after metals, the nging sound of armors, strings of bows being released, horses galloping and neighing, arrows, and Magic spells whooshing all around the ce drown the surroundings. Orders after orders were being sent out to all the soldiers while all the soldiers moved from one ce to another after receiving themand. As the battle continues, the war weapons on the side of the Naughty Elves organization finally turned towards the battlefield instead of the wall, evidently intending to cause more casualties on the side of the Evergreen royal family. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Boooom! Boooom! Boooom! Boooom! Soon came crashing down the numerous attacks of the war weapons from the Naughty Elves organization on the battlefield. None were spared from the attacks, whether if they were soldiers from the Evergreen royal family or Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potions. Fortunately, as it was the first barrage of attacks, most of the casualties were on the side of the Magical Beasts. Though it was certainly not a reason to feel relieved since it was very simple for everyone to guess that the Naughty Elves organization had merely done that in order to confirm the adjustments of their war weapons. The second barrage of attacks would most definitelynd on the formation of soldiers of the Evergreen royal family. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! As expected, the attacks of the war weapons from the Naughty Elves organization were now aimed towards a perfect angle. However, before any of the attacks couldnd, numerous Defensive Magic spells appeared above the heads of everyone. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Boooom! Boooom! Boooom! Boooom! The second barrage of attack allnded on the Defensive Magic spells, not causing even a single casualty from the side of the Evergreen royal family. Obviously, the Mages of the Evergreen royal family wouldn''t just stand by and watch theirrades get killed. Since they already knew that the first barrage of attacks was to merely adjust the war weapons of the Naughty Elves organization, that''s why when the second barrage of attacks wasunched, they didn''t hesitate to cast Defensive Magic spells to protect everyone. What was left after the second barrage of attacks were long clouds of dust and smoke that covered the entire sky above the battlefield. Unbeknownst to the Naughty Elves organization, these clouds of dust and smoke are actually part of the n of the Evergreen royal family all along. In fact, that was exactly what they were aiming for from the very beginning. In the next moment, Ethan''s group, along with the other allies, swiftly flew straight towards the clouds of dust and smoke, using it as their means of hiding themselves from everyone''s sight. At the rear, the Mages of the Evergreen royal family were already preparing different Wind Element Magic spells, which they would be using to push the clouds of dust and smoke towards the location of the Naughty Elves organization. "Release!" The leaders of the Mages ordered. Whooooooooooooooooooooooosh! A really strong wind immediately blew the clouds of dust and smoke farther to the north. Subsequently, Ethan''s group and their allies used this opportunity to continue moving without the Naughty Elves organization seeing them. After a few minutes, the clouds of dust and smoke finally arrived above the sky of the location of the Naughty Elves organization. While the members of the Naughty Elves organization were still confused and wondering what these clouds of dust and smoke were all about, numerous powerful Magic spells suddenly began raining towards a lot of specific locations. When they finally reacted to the unexpected attack, all of their war weapons and supplies were long already destroyed and can''t be save anymore. Just when the Naughty Elves organization thought that everything was finally over, numerous explosions rang out all of a sudden on the east side. The sound of the explosion only stopped after a few minutes. And unfortunately for the Naughty Elves organization, the instigators of the attack were long already gone through the clouds of dust and smoke above the sky. However, that wasn''t yet the end. Before the Naughty Elves organization could even pull themselves together, the numerous war weapons on top of the walls began turning all of their attacks on both the east side and west side. As such, there were now even more casualties on a majority of their soldiers located over the east side. And as for the west side, the continuous stream of Magical Beasts was disrupted, causing all of them to break from their formation and run around all over the ce. What''s even more worse was, because there were no longer any Magic arrays that kept the Magical Beasts away from the Naughty Elves organization, numerous of them finally began attacking their members nearby. In short, it was a disaster! None of the people from the Naughty Elves know what to do, nor how they should react. The only thing they could do was to swear and try their best to salvage their remaining forces as they slowly move to the east side. Obviously, it was yet over for the Naughty Elves organization. They still have a lot of soldiers remaining on their east side.. As long as they could converge with them, and also ask for reinforcement from theirrades in the eastern region, there are still some chances to turn their current situation in their favor. Chapter 656 - The Evergreen Royal Family Finally Strikes Part 3 Chapter 656 The Evergreen royal family finally strikes part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce However, what the members of the Naughty Elves organization in the northern region don''t know, theirrades in the eastern region are actually also very busy dealing with a big problem that Second Prince Elmore had caused them. In fact, their situation over there was even a lot more worstpared to them because of the sudden intervention of the Elves Secret organization. The strength that the Elves Secret organization branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom could muster was something that even the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom could hardly imagine, not to mention these people of the Naughty Elves organization that attacked them. If it was the branches of the Naughty Elves organization located at Empire territories, then it is very possible for them to contend against the Elves Secret organization branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but for these inferior members of the Naughty Elves organization, even if they are being led by dozens of people with Gxy-level cultivation, they would still not have many advantages. Not to mention, the items that the Elves Secret organization possesses in their inventory are superior not only in quality but also in the practicality of their uses, especially in warfare. An example of that is themunicators that they have been using. Regardless of the situation in the eastern region, the Naughty Elves organization still continued moving and eventually converged with theirrades on the east side. With all of them together, they were finally able to breathe a bit of relief as their burden had considerably decreased with the help of each other. The only unfortunate part for the Naughty Elves organization was theck of war weapons. As such, they could no longerunch heavy-fire assaults on the soldiers of the Evergreen royal family, norunch counterattacks on the war weapons on top of the wall. Given their current circumstances, the only thing that the Naughty Elves organization could do was to stand their ground and defend two sides, specifically to their south side where the soldiers of the Evergreen royal family were attacking and to their west side where the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion are attacking. While that was happening, they also needed to buy enough time for their reinforcement toe. Otherwise, the moment the Evergreen royal family wins the war in the northern region, theirrades in the eastern region would undoubtedly be suppressed. Although the Naughty Elves organization was now in a passive position, that still doesn''t necessarily mean that the Evergreen royal family was now winning the war. After all, the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion aren''t allied to any of the sides. Therefore, the current state of the battlefield has been split into three sides. One side for the Evergreen royal family, the second side for the Naughty Elves organization, while the third side for the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion. When ites to dealing with the Naughty Elves organization, the Evergreen royal family had plenty of ns long-prepared. But when ites to dealing with the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potions, they were as clueless as a child. They seriously don''t have any clue how they should win a fight against these Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion. It wasn''t because they were hard to deal against, but rather there were just too many of them to deal with. Not to mention, those suspected Gxy-level Magical Beasts haven''t yet revealed themselves. And once they do, they would have no other choices left but to quickly go back to the wall and defend from there. The reason for that is because Gxy-level Magical Beast is much difficult to handlepared to a person with Gxy-level cultivation, let alone when there is more than one Gxy-level Magical Beast. However, since that was a problem that they should only consider dealing with in the future, Elfin the Fifth and the others didn''t bother thinking deeply about it as of now. After all, there''s no use thinking of something that hasn''te yet. Aside from that, everything would also be merely theoretical ns that might not even happen. That''s why Elfin the Fifth and the others continued to focus on their current problems. "Change of ns!" Elfin the Fifth waved his hands to get the attention of the leaders and Charlotte and the other allies. He then continued, "The formation would now be divided into the left-wing and right-wing. Left-wing soldiers would continue fighting against the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion over at the west side, while the right-wing soldiers would deal against the Naughty Elves organization that has retreated to the east side," "Understood!" The leaders quickly left to inform their respective soldiers. "While you guys,e here first, we need to change some of our ns," Elfin the Fifth motioned his hand to call out for Charlotte and the other allies. Elfin the Fifth led Charlotte and the other allies into a tent where everything needed for nning was already prepared. Gathering around the table, Elfin the Fifth then said, "The left-wing won''t be able to handle the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion, so I want to divide all of you into two groups as well," "You, you, you,..." Elfin the Fifth pointed at Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, he then said, "All of you will be at the right-wing, while the rest of you will be at the left-wing," Soon everyone moved into two sides, the right side having Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, while the left side having the rest of the allies. The difference in numbers between the two sides was really great, the former only having eleven people, while thetter has over twenty. Nevertheless, the former was still more powerful than thetter, as they have four people with 9-Star level cultivation and a single Gxy-level Mage. Such a division was really so confusing for everyone, but no one bothered to ask the reason why, as they can all guess already that Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth has his own reason for choosing to do this. Not to disappoint everyone, after separating the two groups together, Elfin the Fifth then began exining the reason for such a division, "We need to eliminate the Naughty Elves organization as soon as possible, that''s why I gathered the strongest people together to deal with them. While the rest of you would only have to defend against the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion and buy us enough time until we finish dealing against the Naughty Elves organization," "Sounds fair to me," "Indeed," "I don''t have any problem, so when do we begin?" "As soon as all of you are ready," Elfin the Fifth replied with a smile. In the next moment, everyone part of the left-wing group quickly left the tent and went to their respective positions. On the other hand, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild followed behind Elfin the Fifth. "Are you nning to deal with the problem about the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion with the help of ourrades at the eastern region?" Charlotte can''t help but ask. "It is exactly as what you have just guessed," Elfin the Fifth nodded his head to confirm. "But aren''t they also dealing with a simr problem as us over there as well?" Ethan followed up with another question. "Indeed, and in fact, they actually also have something simr to our west side here, only that there''s is located to the south side," Elfin the Fifth replied. "Does the other two regions also have the same situation?" ine asked curiously. "Yes, and the interesting and coincidental part is, the western region has there''s over to the north side, which if we analyze the map carefully, simply connects to ours over here," Elfin the Fifth said with a meaningful tone in his voice. "So it means that at the southern region there''s is also connected to the eastern region? Meaning to say that both sources are located respectively at the northwest and southeast!" Ethan easily guessed. "Very well said," Elfin the Fifth turned to look at every one. Then he continued, exining, "And because the eastern region is connected to our northern region, thus we will help each other kill all the members of the Naughty Elves organization in both of our regions, before finally dealing against the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion. Likewise, both the southern region and western region would also help each other as well," "From this, we could alsoe to a conclusion that we will most likely not be dealing with all the Gxy-level Magical Beasts alone, if ever there are indeed any, as they would probably separate into two groups to go towards both the northern region and the western region," "Of course, we can''t expect that they will divide themselves equally, but let''s just hope that we will not have the most numbers once they finally arrive in front of us. Anyways, hoping for father''s side to have more of them to fight against wouldn''t hurt him.. After all, he is a 5th Gxy-level Mage, and Commander Vargas is also with him as well. With the strength of those twobined together, even a 7th Gxy-level Magical Beasts would feel helpless fighting against them," Chapter 657 - Forcing The Naughty Elves Organization To A Dead End Chapter 657: Forcing the Naughty Elves organization to a dead end Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The fight between the Evergreen royal family against the Naughty Elves organization was really continued really intensely with both sides not wanting the other side to have the advantage. Giving in wasn''t part of their option, as that would not only mean that they have lost the war, but also their deaths. It was like a game of tag of war that involves tens of thousands of people in the game. The only difference is, both the people at the front are killing each other in order to win. But such a situation didn''tst that long... The right-wing soldiers continued to push the Naughty Elves organization farther to the east with their relentless attacks. And with the assistance of both the war weapons on top of the north wall and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, winning the war for the Evergreen royal family seems to not be that difficult anymore. Aside from that, there was initially still some little hope left for the Naughty Elves organization to turn around the table of the war in their favor. But as time passed, they received the bad news that theirrades in the eastern region were unfortunately unable to lend them some reinforcement. After all, they can''t even save themselves, let alone save others. After receiving that news, the Naughty Elves organization immediately realized that they were bound to lose this battle no matter what they would do. As such, some were determined to retreat to the north and save themselves. This cowardly action of some of the members of the Naughty Elves organization wasn''t really greatly supported or encouraged by the majority of the members at first. That was because they strongly believed that they would die either way. Facing the soldiers of the Evergreen royal family would undoubtedly cause them to die, and retreating would also kill them as it is considered to be betraying the Naughty Elves organization. But at least in the former, they have a fighting chance to bring their enemies to the grave with them and not die alone. That is without a doubt much betterpared to merely dying due to breaking a contract. However, as soon as the majority of the members of the Naughty Elves organization saw their fewrades who had retreated, not dying the moment they leave the battlefield, more and more of them quickly began leaving as well. Surprisingly, retreating wasn''t actually yet considered as betraying the Naughty Elves organization. Thus, they didn''t die due to the consequences of breaking their contract. Hence, with more and more members of the Naughty Elves organization retreating, the hope of turning the tables around immediately vanished out of existence. Elfin the Fifth and everyone from the side of the Evergreen royal family soon noticed the action of the Naughty Elves organization. Deep inside, they don''t know whether they should celebrate or begin throwing insults at their cowardice. Regardless, they still continued pushing the Naughty Elves organization to a dead end. Not so long after, the Naughty Elves organization was eventually pushed to the eastern region. By this moment, there were no longer any members of the Naughty Elves organization alive in the northern region. Despite that, the Evergreen royal family still didn''t celebrate. That is because their goal was to eliminate all the members of the Naughty Elves organization in both the northern region and eastern region. And after that, they will then solve the problem regarding the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion. The only way for the Evergreen royal family to achieve their goal was to continue fighting against the Naughty Elves organization. Meanwhile, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild busied themselves with killing the leaders and other powerful members of the Naughty Elves organization. There were a considerable number of leaders and other powerful members of the Naughty Elves organization, especially now that both their forces in the northern region and eastern region have been merged. But even so, Charlotte and the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were still winning all the fights. It wasn''t really that strange. After all, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild have the advantage in terms of their cultivation level. In addition to that, their cooperation with one another has been greatly polished and refined numerous times already during the entire span of the Emerald Event. If any groups who haven''t yet been through much cooperation with each other dares to fight against Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, then there''s no doubt that they would be at a disadvantage, or worst, ultimately get a total annihtion. And such groups exactly turned out to be those leaders and the other powerful members of the Naughty Elves organization. Only Fate knows the exact reason for that, especially if one considers the fact that they all belong in the Naughty Elves organization. It might be possible that all of them prefer to work alone or with so few people around, which exins the reason why they have really inferior cooperation in a fight with such a huge group of people. Knowing the exact reason for that is not really that important of a matter for Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. After all, it is good news for them that the leaders and the other powerful members of the Naughty Elves organization were inferior to them. That''s why they focus all of their attention on killing all of them. In every minute that passes, hundreds of members of the Naughty Elves organization die. Likewise, a considerable amount of soldiers from the Evergreen royal family have also fallen. It can''t really be avoided though, since in every war no side can be considered as safe from harm. As long as they are part of the war, then some of their men are bound to eventually die, regardless of how powerful they are. As much as the Evergreen royal family doesn''t want this, they are helpless to change anything. The only thing they could do is to keep on killing members of the Naughty Elves organization to honor and avenge theirrade''s deaths! Chapter 658 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 1 Chapter 658: The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Time continues to pass... Soon, the sky began raining blood while there was now a long river of blood on the ground. Countless amount of bodies littered around the ground covered in blood in all sorts of different ways. Some died after seriously getting injured. Some were crippled or dismembered into pieces by heavy and sharp weapons. Some were impaled by a weapon onto something. Some were turned into a meat paste after receiving a direct attack from the war weapons. And some turned into ashes due to a powerful Magic spell. Honestly, it was a really gruesome and merciless sight to look at. However, all the soldiers who were still fighting seemed to not be affected by any of these. It was probably because as soldiers, they are long already very used to seeing such a sight, or maybe even something much worse than now. As of now, no one knows for sure the exact total amount of deaths on the battlefield yet, including both of the sides, as everyone was totally focused on fighting. It was as if like they are machines that know no rest and would keep on running as long as they still did not broke, or in their case right now, ultimately die. Fortunately, there were eventually some signs of the war finallying to its eventful end. The number of members of the Naughty Elves organization was dwindling at a much faster rate than before now that there were only a few of them remaining fighting on the battlefield. It was undoubtedly a really hopeless situation for them, and they clearly knew of that, but regardless there seems to still be no inkling of giving up for those members with a firm and strong loyalty to the Naughty Elves organization. They just keep on fighting hard until eventually dropping down dead on the ground. What''s even weirder was, they were all wearing strange smiles on their faces as if telling the Evergreen royal family that they should not celebrate yet because the war has still not ended. Seeing their smiles, Elfin the Fifth and the others can''t help somewhat thinking of the same thing as well. After all, the fight until now wasn''t really something that they can consider as difficult. To be honest, it doesn''t even feel like they are really fighting against the Naughty Elves organization. "Something feels off about this," Elfin the Fifth informed the leaders of the right-wing soldiers, and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "I know," Charlotte nodded her head in agreement. She continued, "I''ve been feeling like this from the moment we easily destroyed the Naughty Elves organization in the northern region. It is really strange as if something big is about toe soon," "As much as I don''t like what you are saying right now, but my mind is also telling me the same thing as well," Ethan expressed. "I don''t feel safe," ine stick closer to her husband, Ethan. "Let''s just hope that it doesn''t turn out to be true," Edward slightly shuddered from the thought of fighting an even worse situation than what they have just gone through. While Elfin the Fifth and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were in the midst of their discussion, Second Prince Elmore and the others from the eastern region slowly approached them. "Older brother," Elmore called out while walking in their direction. By his side, the allies positioned in the eastern region could be seen following closely. "How''s your side, Second Brother," Elfin the Fifth asked. "Not that good, but also can''t be considered to be bad. How about your side?" Elmore replied. "Likewise," Elfin the Fifth paused as he motioned his hand for them toe closer. The moment they reached a close vicinity, he then informed them of what they have just felt. "So all of you have also noticed? It really felt like the Naughty Elves organization this time is much weakerpared to thest war a decade or so ago," One of the allies who hade with Elmore said. "Exactly. It doesn''t even feel like we are fighting against the Naughty Elves organization at all, but rather a mere Guild war," "If only I knew that it would be like this, then I would have definitely just sent the Executives of my Guild toe here and fight," As the others were all expressing their respective thoughts about the war that they expected to end in a disappointing manner, a Captain from the left wing suddenly arrived. His face was full of worry, which one could easily assume that something wrong and dangerous had just happened. By the side of the eastern region, another Captain also came simrly wearing the same expression as the former. It was at this very moment that all of their assumptions were unfortunately proven to be true. No matter how much they don''t want it to happen, the moment the two Captains arrived, it had already meant that it is currently taking ce as they speak. There was no need to ask for what happened exactly as the faces of the two Captains alone were already more than enough to answer their question. In addition to that, considering the location they have juste from, they can already make the most urate guess possible. Given their current circumstances right now, if there is really anything that could possibly go wrong, then it would without a doubt be the Magical Beasts on the other side. Not waiting for the two Captains to say anything, everyone immediately disperses to their respective area of responsibility. Elfin the Fifth and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild swiftly flew back to the northern region and straight towards the left-wing soldiers. While, on the other hand, Elmore and the allies assigned to the eastern region proceeded towards the south. The two Captains who were left behind could only hope deep inside their hearts that with their reinforcement, everything could still be solved. Chapter 659 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 2 Chapter 659: The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Truthfully speaking, the speed of Elfin the Fifth and the majority of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild weren''t really that fast. It would still take them tens of minutes to finally arrived at their destination, which is more than enough time for a lot of things to happen. But fortunately, Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago, with their superior cultivation level, didn''t hesitate to leave everyone behind. As such, the five of them arrived first and right after saw with their very own eyes what exactly was happening at this moment. In front of Charlotte and the others, three Gxy-level Magical Beasts are currently wreaking havoc in the formation of the left-wing soldiers. Looking closely, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts were specifically a Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. The Beast Lord Red Hood Viper was a gigantic red-colored snake that stretched hundreds of meters long. Its scales were like big red crystals stacking on top of each other and giving off a metallic luster. On its head, there''s something that looks like abination of a hood, a bat''s wing, and long sharp skeleton fingers. From its mouth, a Y-shape tongue would asionally flick out of its U-shape lips. From its name alone, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth is a very big elephant species, specifically hundreds of meters big. There are two long and sharp tusks extending out from both ends of its mouth and curving into a U-angle at the far end that reaches the ground. A thick fur covers its entire body, which could block any attacks from easily hitting its skin. And there''s a big hump on its back that formed like a mountain, hence the reason for the ''Mountain'' in its name. Last but certainly not least, the Beast Lord Nature Hercules. There''s seriously nothing more to describe about this Gxy-level Magical Beast since it is evidently the same one that Sele didn''t found when she searched on the Nature Hercules Valley in the past. Its unexpected appearance at this moment could finally give an answer to Sele''s question about why she didn''t found any of its traces before; it was because the Naughty Elves organization had brought it out from its habitat. And based on the fact alone that there were plenty of Nature Minions at the Nature Hercules Valley, it simply meant that the ruler of the territory had been gone for a very long time already, thus leaving the territory unattended. Charlotte and the others really can''t believe that, after all this time, they actually already have found a clue that could have help lead them on finding what exactly the Naughty Elves organization was nning on doing to this day. If only they had delved deeper into what they had found at that time, then there''s definitely a good possibility of them finding out the truth. Too bad, they can no longer return back to the past. At this moment, their allies who were assigned to defend this ce are currently doing their very best to fight against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. However, in spite of all of their efforts, things were still not going in their favor. "Fuck! When would our reinforcement arrive!" "We can''t be certain yet. Only Fate knows if they havepletely eliminated the members of the Naughty Elves organization at this moment," "I really hope that they have already finished. Otherwise, we might have won on their side, but it would be in the cost of losing this side!" "Herees their attacks again!" "Everyone, defend!" Whoooooooooooooooooooooosh! Three different beams of light came out from the mouths of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts straight towards the direction of the formation of the left-wing soldiers. Fortunately for them, dozens of barriers immediately appeared above their heads to block off the attacks. However, everyone didn''t felt the least bit of relief as it was very clear for all of them to see that the barriers would notst for a long time. In other words, it could only buy some time for them to escape. As expected, not long after, cracks began appearing on the barriers. The cracks continued spreading farther, and it didn''t take a long time for all of them to finally be destroyed. The moment the barriers were destroyed, the attacks of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts directlynd right in the middle of the formation of the left-wing soldiers, subsequently causing numerous casualties in the vicinity of the attacks. That wasn''t yet the end, because the attacks of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts weren''t the type of attack that would immediately disappear after hitting a target, just like a fireball. The three beams of light each began moving towards different directions, leaving nothing upon its wake. This situation right now was clearly unavoidable. From the very beginning, none of the present allies has the capability to handle defending against the attacks of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. If there was only one of them, though, then there would definitely be a considerable chance for them to sessfully defend the attack as long as they worked together. But with three of them being present, not to mention also attacking at the same exact time as well, they arepletely helpless to face against them. The only thing they could do was to buy a bit of time to save a few of the soldiers. After that, they could only watch as the soldiers get ughtered. When all hope seemed to be lost, five huge barriers suddenly appeared above the heads of everyone,pletely stopping the three beams of light from reaching any of the evacuating soldiers. One of the barriers located right at the center was especially hugepared to the other four, hence making the Mage who had cast the Defensive Magic spell easily identifiable. Who else could it be aside from the only Gxy-level Mage in their ranks, Ethan! "What are you all just standing there for? Quickly lend me a hand!" Ethan eximed loudly. "Yes, sir!" Instantly, the allies who were rejuvenated by the arrival of their reinforcement swiftly began casting Defensive Magic spells to help defend from the attacks of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. In the meantime, the soldiers began exerting a lot more effort in order to quickly retreat towards the north wall of the Emerald City. At the same time, the war weapons on top of the wall finally released their next barrage of attacks. As a result, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts stopped their attacks to defend themselves. Apparently, the war weapons were very effective against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. And because of that, whenever the war weapons released their barrage of attacks, they had no other choice but to defend themselves in order to reduce the damage taken. Although the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts could as easily destroy the war weapons like stepping on ants, the only problem was the protection of the Nature''s Cover. They have already tried attacking the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover earlier, and the end result was not desirable. There wasn''t even a single scratch no matter how much Magic power they exerted. Truthfully speaking, although the Nature''s Cover wasn''t considered a Gxy-level Magic barrier due to the fact that it hasn''tbined fully with the rest of the Nature''s Cover yet, it could still easily defend against the attacks from the Gxy-level Magical Beasts. After all, this is the barrier used by the Evergreen royal family to protect the capital city of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Therefore, it is only natural for it to be very powerful than its counterparts. If it was weak, then it would without a doubt not befitting of being used to defend the Emerald City. With the beams of light now gone, Charlotte and the other allies could finally heave a bit of relief, knowing that they could recuperate for some time before the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts wouldunch their attacks once again.. Before that timees, they could at least recover a considerable amount of Mana that they have just lost a while ago. Chapter 660 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 3 Chapter 660: The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The barrage of attacks from the war weaponssted for a few minutes. It was a continuous barrage of attack that left no time for the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts to retaliate and could only choose to keep defending themselves. In the end, although the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts had focused entirely on defending themselves, they still received some injuries from a few parts of their bodies. Honestly, it isn''t actually considered that life-threatening for the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts to receive a few rounds of a barrage of attacks. After all, even though the war weapons are effective against them, they are still bona fide Gxy-level Magical Beasts nheless. With their superior cultivation level and high defensive capability, mere war weapons are clearly not possible to kill them. In fact, it would take weeks for war weapons to kill a Gxy-level Magical Beast, and that would only be the case if they are being attacked continuously and don''t defend themselves. As for the current case right now, the worst thing it could do to them is to cause a slight injury. For that reason, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts could have just simply left themselves defenseless for some time and continue attacking. In such a way, they would eventually exhaust Charlotte and the other alliespletely, both energy and stamina, while at the same time causing a lot of casualties to the formation of the left-wing soldiers. However, the problem is, with the minds of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts strongly affected by Savage Fox Potion right now, it is beyond impossible for them to think that wisely anymore. At best, they could still decide on attacking if an opportunity arises, and defending whenever they felt threatened. It is also possible for them to think of retreating if ever their life is on the line. But other than those three, they are hopeless in anything else, especially those actions that really require great thinking capability, such as thinking of smart strategies. This isrgely because of their current savageness as wild beast characteristics. Like wild beasts, they only know how to attack, defend themselves, and save themselves. Although being affected with Savage Fox Potion could cause any Magical Beasts to be more powerful than what they already are, but the adverse effect of such benefit would be lowering their level of intellect. And not just simply lowering it by a level or two, but rather turning them even more worst than the intellect of those No-Star level Magical Beasts. And this doesn''t exclude the Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Though they have it much better, it still doesn''t change the fact that they have turned stupid. As expected, when the barrage of attacks from the war weapons ended, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts simply returned once again to attack the formation of the left-wing soldiers. It was as if they won''t stop doing this until there is no one remaining alive in front of them aside from themselves. Three beams of light quickly shot out from the mouths of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts straight towards the location from where plenty of soldiers were gathered together. Whooooooooooooosh! But before any of the three beams of light could reach closer to their targets, numerous barriers immediately appeared to block the attacks. Boooooooom! Unlike thest time though, the barriers now are much stronger and tougher due to the assistance of Charlotte and the others. With their superior cultivation level, defending from three Gxy-level Magical Beasts is possible as long as they all worked together alongside their allies present right now. The only problem that really concerns them is to try and conserve as much energy and stamina as possible so as to notpletely tire themselves out. Because if they do, then it would hugely affect their strength the next time the three Gxy-level Magical Beastsunch their attacks. Simr to thest time, when the war weapons began releasing their barrage of attacks once again, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts immediately stopped attacking in order to defend themselves. While, on the other hand, Charlotte and the other allies didn''t hesitate to recuperate as much energy and stamina as possible so as to prepare for their next attack. Doing so was the only thing that Charlotte and the other allies could do, but naturally, it doesn''t mean that they should keep on repeating this over and over again. Such action is without a doubt foolish, as this would only lead them to a dead end. Sooner orter, they would have emptied out their energy and stamina. Hence, they can no longer protect the soldiers. Not only that, but it would also be extremely dangerous for them since they also can''t protect themselves anymore. "We need to think of something else soon! Otherwise, things would be unfavorable for all of us!" Charlotte turned to look at everyone for suggestions. "I... don''t have any ideas... I am sorry," Ethan apologized. "Same," ine also expressed the same. "Likewsie," Edward shook his head. "I am not any better," Chief Lago smiled wryly. With a bitter expression on her face, Charlotte turned to look at their allies. Unfortunately, no one still seems to know from their allies of what else they could possibly do. They could only lower their heads in shame and helplessness, not daring to look at Charlotte''s eyes. Seeing their action, Charlotte could only shake her head, not in disappointment, but rather in understanding. Honestly, even though they could defend from the attacks of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts long enough for the war weapons to finally finish reloading and release their barrage of attacks once again, it was still considered difficult nheless. If one of them really leaves to do something else, then there is a huge possibility for something wrong to happen. By that time, even if they can have the advantage, it would onlyst for a bit unless they do something else to maintain their advantage. Not to mention, the cost would be an unnecessary number of deaths from their soldiers and expending more energy and stamina than before. Therefore, even if they have a good and beneficial suggestion, that doesn''t necessarily mean that it would be good for them. There still exists a huge chance for things to just be a lot more worse than what it already is. Just when Charlotte and the others thought that it was difficult to n something else, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild finally arrived. Chapter 661 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 4 Chapter 661: The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Thank goodness that all of you are finally here!" Charlotte can''t help heaving a sigh of relief, knowing that there are now more hands that can help them solve their current problem. "What''s the situation?" Elfin the Fifth didn''t bother beating around the bush and went right straight to business. "See those?" Charlotte quickly pointed towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts in front, before she continued, "Thinking of how to deal with those is or current situation," "Damn! Did we perhaps just pulled the short end of the stick?!" Sebastian said while smiling wryly. "As much as I don''t want to agree with you, but that is most likely the case right now," Dan responded with a solemn expression on his face. "Is that Beast Lord Nature Hercules the same as the one missing at the Nature Hercules Valley before?" Sele asked curiously. "There only exists one Beast Lord Nature Hercules in the entire Emerald Forest, so yes, yes it is," Elvis nodded. "No wonder we didn''t found it, so the Naughty Elves organization had actually snatched it away from us!" Iasiah said, a bit irritated. "Snatched is not the correct word to use, since they clearly came there first before us," Nightingale rolled his eyes. "Enough with that! Let''s focus on thinking of a solution to fix the current predicament we have," Ethan interrupted. "Indeed, we can talk as much as we want about thatter, but as of this moment, we can''t afford to get disrupted, especially by senseless things," ine added while staring at Iasiah and Nightingale fiercely. Seeing ine''s expression, Iasiah and Nightingale quickly shut their mouths tight in fear that she would suddenly go berserk with them like what Charlotte and the others had done to them the previous time. "Well, isn''t it easy to solve our current problem now? Since they are all finally here, then they can just simply take our ce while we go over there and beat the crap out of those Gxy-level Magical Beasts!" Edward proposed. "I agree with that idea, but the only problem is, even if we indeed go over there, we can only fight against at most one Gxy-level Magical Beast," Chief Lago expressed his concern. "Then how about we don''t remain passive anymore? Rather, we take the initiative to attack! They already have a fair share of turns to attack us, so shouldn''t it be time for us to attack them instead?" Charlotte suggested with a mischievous smile on her face. Hearing Charlotte''s suggestion, everyone immediately nodded their heads in agreement. Defending wouldn''t really help them that much and would instead just make them keep on expending more and more energy and stamina. Even if there are more of them now, things would still not be better for them if they just keep on defending. Although there are still plenty of soldiers who haven''t yet evacuated from this ce, but as long as they keep the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts attended, it shouldn''t be a problem to keep them away from attacking the soldiers. To make matters even more better, if they can sessfully lure the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts a considerable distance away from the soldiers'' location, then they should be able to guarantee no casualties to the soldiers. "So, how do you propose we should divide everyone here?" Elfin the Fifth asked, which simply implies that he now entrusts the decision-making to Charlotte. "The five of us will handle one of the Gxy-level Magical Beasts," Charlotte pointed towards herself, Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago. She then exined, "In such a way, we can quickly finish it off and lend a hand on the other groups," "Sounds fair to me!" "I agree!" "Go on," Elfin the Fifth motioned his hand for Charlotte to continue speaking. "Your Highness, Elfin the Fifth, and them would handle another Gxy-level Magical beast," Charlotte pointed at Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. She then continued, "Andstly, our allies here would handle thest remaining Gxy-level Magical Beasts," "Does anyone have any concerns? As long as you say it now, we can still make some slight adjustments," Elfin the Fifth looked at the others. "Nah, I''m all good!" "Likewise," "Eh? What''s there to adjust? It''s fantastic!" "Since all of us has finallye to a conclusion here, then what are we waiting for?" Charlotte pointed her Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers at the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, "CHARGEEE!!!" Separated into three groups, they immediately charged towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts before the barrage of attacks from the war weapons could end. Charlotte and the others went to face against the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper since it was the strongest amongst the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild went to face against the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. Last but certainly not the least, their allies went to face against the Beast Lord Nature Hercules. Seeing Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies bravely charging towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, the soldiers manning the war weapons on top of the wall instantly halted their barrage of attacks, lest they identally hit one of them and end up ruining what they were nning on doing. Nevertheless, they still readied themselves so that they can immediatelyunch another barrage of attacks once they needed it. The moment the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts sense that the barrage of attacks from the war weapons had ended, they quickly prepared themselves tounch attacks on the soldiers again. However, their motion swiftly paused upon noticing Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies flying towards them. Although the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts were affected with Savage Fox Potion, it doesn''t really need someone smart or wise to understand what exactly is Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies intending to do. Instantly, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts readied themselves for a fight against Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies. Upon reaching a certain distance close to the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, the fight between the two sides immediately begun. Chapter 662 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 5 Chapter 662: The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Charlotte and the others reached close to the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, four of them, specifically Charlotte, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago, swiftly teleported away and surrounded it from different directions before it couldunch its attack. Ethan, who was left behind alone, quickly cast a Defensive Magic spell to protect himself from the iing attack of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Whooooooooosh! Booooom! The huge head of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper directly smashed onto the barrier that Ethan had just cast, thus causing its head to be repulsed a few meters away. With its attackpletely blocked by Ethan, the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper instantly became irritated. In the next moment, it went to smash its head again towards the barrier. But this time though, its head was now covered with a strong Undead Element Mana. For this reason alone, it makes its assault a type of Element attack. Ethan wasn''t stupid. As soon as he noticed that the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper had decided to apply Mana on its attack, he quickly teleported away in order to dodge. BOOOOOOOOM! As expected, the barrier was instantly destroyed by the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper the moment it made contact with it. Though such a result was worthy of celebration, the only problem was Ethan was still not dead yet. Hence, the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper became enraged. Without wasting any time, it immediately turned its head around to look for Ethan. However, the moment the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper turned its head around, what was waiting for it was four different Magic spells, from Charlotte, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago, respectively. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! BOOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Four different attacks directlynded on the head of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, causing its entire body to fly a considerable distance away from the north wall. From this exchange, Charlotte and the others had sessfully achieved their first goal; to lure the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper away from the north wall. Without waiting for the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper to stand back up again, Charlotte and the others immediately flew towards it, intending to continue the fight. ..... Meanwhile, at the side of the Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, they beganunching normal attacks towards the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth while continuously moving towards a perfect spot. Not long after, they suddenly stopped and began executing the ns that they had just discussed through themunicators. "Thunderstorms!" Elfin the Fifth cast, immediately causing a group of dark clouds to appear above the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. In the next moment, tens of lightning strikes hit its back, making it cry in pain. While the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth was distracted by the thunder strikes, the others didn''t hesitate to do the follow-ups. "Fireshots!" Sebastian cast. "Whirlpool!" Dan cast. "Whirlwind!" Sele cast. "Earth Pirs!" Old man Torre cast. In the following moment, hundreds of fireballs appeared in the sky above the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. By its both sides, two huge circling objects made out respectively by water and wind appeared. Lastly, dozens of huge pirs formed in front of it. Before the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth could react, all the Magic spells cast by Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre immediatelynded onto its body. Suffering the direct onught of the four Magic spells, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth could only wail loudly in pain. It couldn''t dodge away as it was cornered nor could it retaliate since every time it tries tounch an attack it would just be disrupted. "Ice Prison!" Iasiah cast. "Night w!" Nightingale cast. "Enhance Magic Power!" Elvis cast. While that was happening, a huge cage made out of ice quickly imprisoned the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. Next, tworge ws appeared at both sides and went to grab the ice cage. And as a final touch, the Magic Power of both the Ice Prison spell and the Night w spell were amplified further by three times, causing it to expand in size and be a lot stronger than what it already was. As the attack from Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre ended, the ice prison with the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth inside was immediately thrown by the night w a considerable distance away from the north wall. With that, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild also sessfully achieved their goal of luring the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth away from the north wall. Simr to Charlotte and the others, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild didn''t hesitate to pursue the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth in order to continue with their fight. ..... Lastly, at the side of the allies who were facing against the Beast Lord Nature Hercules, they simply decided to use the easiest method possible to lure it away from the north wall, specifically hit and dash, or also moremonly called as, ''Kiting''. The first thing they did wasunching waves after waves of attacks towards the Beast Lord Nature Hercules from a distance until they finally made it enraged. And right after, they began flying away in the same direction so that it will follow them to where they wanted to take it. None of them separated from each other, as they stuck tightly close. Behind them, the enraged Beast Lord Nature Hercules tried its best to catch up. They will asionally cast Magic spells to further enrage the Beast Lord Nature Hercules, thus preventing it from returning back to the north wall. And in such a manner, they too had sessfully achieved their goal of luring the Beast Lord Nature Hercules away from the north wall. Unlike the former two groups, their group has always been continuously attacking the Beast Lord Nature Hercules.. Thus, the moment they reached a considerable distance away from the north wall, they simply decided to stop luring it away and continue with what they were always doing, albeit much fiercer than before. Chapter 663 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 6 Chapter 663: The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce While Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies were fighting intensely against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, the soldiers, on the other hand, didn''t stupidly pause even for a single second to rest and enjoy the fight currently happening farther in front of them. They continued evacuating so as to not waste the opportunity they have given them. As of this moment, there are already plenty of soldiers who had finally evacuated to the north gate or close to the north wall where they are within the vicinity of the protection of the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover, thus it didn''t take the rest a long period of time to finallyplete their evacuation. Seeing this, all the soldiers at the left wing can''t help themselves from heaving a sigh of relief and cheer to celebrate their sess. After all the efforts that everyone had exerted, they had finally saved theirrades. Although it wasn''t everyone, since a significant number of them had still, unfortunately, died from the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, but at least they have sessfully saved the majority of theirrades. With no soldiers to worry about anymore, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies could finally choose to not hold back with any of their attacks. Powerful and high-level Magic spells were constantly beingunched directly from here and there straight towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, consequently causing tremendous damages to them. Although the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts could retaliate back against Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies from time to time, it still didn''t change their current situation since they can hardly hit them. In fact, they haven''t even hit a single one of them yet. And right after theyunched their attacks, they would immediately be bombarded by numerous Magic spells. As such, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts could only keep on wailing loudly to express their pain and helplessness. Things would definitely not be like this if the soldiers weren''t yet safe from harm. Previously, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies were deliberately holding back on all of their attacks so as to not identally cause some casualties in the soldiers. But since that problem has been solved now, they don''t have to consider anyone''s safety anymore and could freely cast any Magic spells they wanted. The only thing they should worry about and focus their attention on right now is to kill these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts as soon as possible. Hence finally ending this war. Hopefully... Subsequently, the soldiers on top of the wall who were manning the war weapons could finally also choose to not hold back on the directions of their attacks. Initially, they could onlynd an attack on a limited scope of area in case they identally caused theirrades to be hit by their barrage of attacks. And because of that, a lot of their attacks had actuallypletely missed the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. However, this time, they could attack in whichever direction they want within the area of where the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts are currently at. Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies are not a problem that they should be considering about, since they are currently flying high up in the air where their attacks couldn''t hit due to the far distance. Aside from that, even if they deliberately targeted them, they would still not be able tond a single hit since their cautiousness is extremely high at this moment. That is because they are currently fighting against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, an opponent that they couldn''t afford to fight casually. High alertness and vignce are a must for all of them. Regardless, they still need to wait for the signal tounch their attacks. After all, their action will definitely affect the situation of the battle. Any reckless actions might just cause disadvantages to them. Unfortunately, not every soldier manning the war weapons was thinking of the same thing as the majority of others. All of a sudden, a fight abruptly erupted on top of the wall. A significant portion of the soldiers who were obediently following orders just now, out of nowhere, began stabbing and shing their ''supposed-to-berades'' by their side. Caught in total surprise, a lot of soldiers were quickly killed before others could even react. When they finally reacted, the traitors were long already in a slight advantage, as they have finished gathering together in the same spot. Furthermore, their formations allowed them to effectively defend and attack at the same time. It was even worse for a few locations because the war weapons were already turned against them. Who else would these people be aside from the members of the Naughty Elves organization, right? Honestly, everyone long already expected that there are members of the Naughty Elves organization hiding among the soldiers on top of the wall. In fact, not so long ago, Charlotte, Ethan, and ine were also very cautious around any soldiers in order to avoid revealing their identities. However, what they just didn''t expect was that they would actually choose tounch their attack at this very moment. Back then, when they were dealing against the soldiers of the Naughty Elves organization, none of their hiddenrades cared about them. None of them even tried to pull a stunt that could change the tide of the battlefield at that time, even though they had all the opportunity to do so. Hence, making them assume that maybe they don''t dare to reveal themselves anymore since they would still lose the fight anyways. Moreover, when the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts arrived, the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization also cooperated with the soldiers of the Evergreen royal family on top of the wall. They obediently followed orders and didn''t try messing up anything. There was not even a single fishy thing going around with them. Thus, no one knows for certain if the others around them are genuinely theirrades or actually members of the Naughty Elves organization. As such, everyone was caughtpletely surprised when the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization finally revealed themselves and decided tounch an attack. A simr situation was also happening down on the ground below, as the soldiers began infighting among themselves. Evidently, it wasn''t really like that, since these soldiers who had initiated the fight were also hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. Nevertheless, the soldiers of the Evergreen royal family didn''t just let these members of the Naughty Elves organization do everything that they want. When they finally reacted to the sudden turn of events, they didn''t hesitate to fight back against their enemies. While Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies are busy dealing against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, their soldiers are also in direct confrontation with the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. Not so long after, the fight escted bigger and bigger, causing more and more casualties between both sides. It was a mess and things were going out of hand. The Captains and leaders who were assigned to manage the soldiers were unable to deal with everything as there were just so many locations where there were fighting. Unlike before, the majority of them are now inside the north gate, thus they can''t see clearly well what is exactly happening outside the north wall. It was also impossible for them to charge their way out as there are plenty of fights currently happening at their location as well. As such, they could only hope that theirrades outside could deal with their problems until the reinforcement arrives. Needless to say, the sudden revtion of the hidden members of the Naughty Elves wasn''t only happening in the northern region. The eastern region, southern region, and western region were likewise also dealing with the same problem as well. What''s even more worst was, all the four regions weren''t dealing with the same level of danger. It was because their situation was unlike the northern region where Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies had decided to lure the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts a considerable distance away from the north wall. In the three regions, they were dealing against the hidden members of the Naughty Elves and the Gxy-level Magical Beasts at the same exact time. There is basically no room for them to breathe, and even if they wanted to create one, their enemies weren''t going to easily let them do as they wished. Back in the northern region, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies also noticed the current situation at the north wall. They were caught a bit surprised, but they didn''t bother further with it since they have a much bigger problem to worry about right in front of them. "What the fuck is happening with these Gxy-level Magical Beasts?" Elfin the Fifth can''t help but swear loudly. "They are suddenly bing a lot stronger!" Charlotte passed a warning to the others. "No, the correct term to use is they are going into berserk mode!" Elvis quickly informed everyone with a horrified expression on his face.. It was as if a fearful memory in the past had emerged once again right in front of him. Chapter 664 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 7 Chapter 664 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unlike Elfin the Fifth, who was still young when the war against the Naughty Elves organization had happened in the past, thus he could only listen to stories told by the people around him, Elvis, on the other hand, had experienced being part of it himself. He even yed one of the biggest roles in the war, contributing to the victory of both the Naughty Elves organization and the Evergreen royal family. Therefore, if there is anyone who knows more about what exactly happened during the previous war against the Naughty Elves organization, it would be no one else but Elvis. And it is exactly because of that why Elvis felt shaken and horrified after seeing the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts going into berserk mode. "Everyone, retreat!" Elvis quickly informed everyone. "No way! We can''t just leave these Gxy-level Magical Beasts here unattended, otherwise, they will attack the north wall!" Charlotte instantly rejected Elvis'' idea. "Indeed! All of the soldiers are still counting on us to defeat these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. If we just leave now, then no one will be there to protect them anymore!" Ethan added. "Just listen to me! Let alone the north wall, they might even destroy the entire Emerald City once these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts go into berserk mode," Elvis said with a solemn look on his face. He heaved a heavy sigh before continuing, "We will not be abandoning anyone. The sole reason that we are retreating back to the north wall is so that we can use the protection provided by the Nature''s Cover to defend us while we continue to fight against these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts," "I''ll exin it along the way. For now, let''s go back to the north wall," Elvis persuaded everyone again to retreat back to the north wall. Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild looked at each other before nodding their heads and following behind Elvis. They already knew about the history of Elvis, so they naturally believed that he won''t just propose that they should retreat if it wasn''t a serious matter. Seeing this, Elfin the Fifth and the other allies quickly followed after. What else could they do? It''s not like they can handle these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts themselves if they continued staying. Not to disappoint everyone, Elvis quickly began exining along the way the danger that these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts could bring to the entire Emerald City, and probably even the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, once they finally turned into their berserk mode. The more Elvis exins, the more solemn and dark the expressions of Charlotte and the other allies be. It was really beyond their expectations and imaginations on just how dire their current situation is. That is becausepared to any Star-level Magical Beasts that had only be more powerful after getting affected by Savage Fox Potion, the Gxy-level Magical Beasts had also gained one more thing, and it is one of the most horrifying effects on top of that as well. To be more precise, they could go into berserk mode once they are closed to dying. Berserk mode is a term being used when a Magical Beast goes into a total rampage with the cost ofpletely losing their mind. It wouldn''t care about anything else, including defending itself, aside from focusing solely on destroying everything in its sight. What is even more worst, is the fact that both their strength and defense would increase at an abnormal rate. No one knows for sure yet just how much the increase is since whenever a Magical Beast goes into a berserk mode they could only choose to kill it as fast as possible, otherwise, it would cause a lot of casualties. But one thing is for certain, they will undergo drastic changes. Initially, these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts are already considered very powerful due to their superior cultivation level. In addition to that, with them being affected by Savage Fox Potion, their strength had once again undergone another increase. But now, with them going into berserk mode, their power would undoubtedly be something unimaginable! It would have been fine if there was only a single Gxy-level Magical Beasts, since as long as they all worked together, defeating it would only take some time. However, with three Gxy-level Magical Beasts present right now, their only chance of winning this fight is if they have the assistance of the Nature''s Cover. With the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover protecting all of them, they wouldn''t be in any danger and could focus on dealing as much damage as possible to the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. If the Nature''s Cover could hold on for long enough, then it might even be possible for them to win the fight without casualties. Although there is only a little chance for that to really happen, at least it doesn''t deny the fact that they will fare better under the protection of the Nature''s Cover. Soon, under the lead of Elvis, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies finally arrived on top of the north wall. Turning to look towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, they quickly found that they still continued to twitch weirdly, as if they are trying to resist something deep inside of their consciousness. The three Gxy-level Magical Beasts constantly wailed in pain as their bodies began bulging. Thick nerves appeared around their muscles that seemed to threaten to explode out of their skins. Their eyes constantly change from red to ck then from ck to red again, showing how much they are struggling. Lastly, the aura of their Magic Power keeps on increasing, bing stronger and stronger. This state of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts continued for a few minutes before finally stopping. As soon as they stopped struggling, their bodies right after fell weakly on the ground, causing a cloud of dust to rise up in the air. They were no longer moving after that. "I thought that they are going to be stronger?" Elfin the Fifth can''t help but asked while looking at Elvis, who now showed him a strange look on his face. "Are you perhaps the incarnation of jinx?" Elvis responded. "Why?" Elfin the Fifth asked, a bit confused about what Elvis meant. "I don''t mind to disrespect you, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth, but look again," Charlotte said while pointing towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Turning his head around, Elfin the Fifth soon saw that the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts were now slowly standing back up again. This time, their bodies showed clearly theirplete transformation. "Fuck!" Elfin the Fifth blurted out subconsciously. ck eyes, huge bodies, bulging muscles, and a much more powerful Magic Power. They were evidently no longer the same three Gxy-level Magical Beasts that they had faced just now. ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR! In the next moment, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts bellowed really loud, probably enough for half of the entire Emerald City to hear them. "Ready yourselves!" Elvis instantly reminded everyone. "We know," Ethan replied with a roll of his eyes. He can clearly see in front of him that the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts are preparing tounch an attack. "Not them, but them!" Elvis shook his head before pointing towards the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. Following right after the loud bellowed of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts were the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. Roaaaar! Roaaaar! Roaaaar! Roaaaar! The previous normal hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization had now turned into something akin to a humanoid Magical Beast. They were still simr to the way they looked before, except that they had tails, horns, sharp ws, and teeth, and the most striking of all, they grew much bigger and taller than before. Strangely, their bodies were rotten as if they had died for a very long time already. "What is wrong with them?" ine asked in shock. "The danger of the berserk mode isn''t the Magical Beast only, but rather those people who had been injected with its own blood," Elvis replied. He exined further, "Once a person is injected with a blood of a Magical Beast, no matter how strong they are or how superior their cultivation level is, they would still have one Fate simr to the others, and that is death!" "Come to think of it, those hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization had been attacking theirrades all this time," Edward interrupted as he suddenly realized something. "Bingo!" Elvis snapped his finger in confirmation, he then continued, "They are already dead, therefore the contract that they have signed with the Naughty Elves organization doesn''t work on them anymore," "Though they are no different to someone alive, that is only because an Undead Element Magic spell has been cast unto them to make theme back to life. In other words, they are now Undeads!" "Undeads?!!!" Everyone eximed in shock. Elvis exined, "In my opinion, the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper had probably used its Undead Element to keep them all alive. I am guessing that this had happened before they were injected with Savage Fox Potion. And after they were injected with Savage Fox Potion, a Mage who can use an Undead Element as well took temporary control of the Undeads and secretly ced them among the soldiers," "And because these Undeads were injected with the blood of these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts when they were still alive, hence they simrly turned berserk mode right after the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts turned into their berserk mode, as their blood had longpletely merged with their bodies," Elvis finally finished exining. "You meant to say that these Undeads are now..." "Undeads who are in berserk mode.. Or base on the books about Liches and Undead Element, they are called Undead Berserker!" Elvis finished the line. Chapter 665 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 8 Chapter 665 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Undead Berserker is one of the most powerful types of Undead among all the types of Undeads. Moremonly described to be unafraid of death as they are long already dead and are mindless creatures who only seek nothing else but destruction due to their Berserk mode. As such, they are extremely dangerous. However, unlike the normal Undead Berserker who had activated their Berserk mode due to their strong resentment before dying, this Undead Berserker in front of them had activated their Berserk mode because of the blood of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts injected into their bodies, thus making them even more powerful than the former. Their strength is basically multiplied depending on how strong the owner of the blood that is flowing inside their bodies. "Oh, by the way, we should try to minimize the deaths of the soldiers as low as possible if we don''t want to fight more Undead Berserkers," Elvis didn''t forget to remind everyone. Any type of Undeads has a natural ability to infect any living creatures that they have killed. In that case, any soldiers that they killed would be Undead Berserker. "Is this perhaps one of the reasons why you have ordered us to go back to the north wall?" Elfin the Fifth asked. "Of course not," Elvis shook his head in response to Elfin the Fifth, he exined, "These Undead Berserkers might be powerful, but as long as we kill the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, all of them would probably also die," "Just follow exactly what I have mentioned to all of you before. We use the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover to protect us while fighting against these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts," Elvis suddenly paused as he turned around to look at the others, "And speaking about the Nature''s Cover, where again did we leave it?" "Somewhere in the west side of the north wall. We can simply use the secret meeting ce that has been attacked first by the Naughty Elves organization as our reference to find its exact whereabouts," Charlotte replied. But in the next moment, she quickly understood what Elvis wanted them to do. She looked at Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago as they all nodded their heads at each other, indicating that they too, have the same idea as her. Right after, the five of them quickly flew towards the west side of the north wall. Elfin the Fifth had already mentioned before that the moment the Nature''s Cover leaves its ce, the barrier protecting the north wall would immediately disappear. Since they wanted to use the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover to assist them in their fight against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, hence the first thing they must do is to make sure that its safety is secured. Because as soon as it disappears, they will no longer have anything to protect them. By that time, their situation would without a doubt be disadvantageous. Even the north wall couldn''t protect them as it would only take some time for it to be destroyed. While Charlotte and the others went to find the Nature''s Cover and secure its safety, Elfin the Fifth and the others who were left behind quickly went down to the ground in order to assist the soldiers against the Undead Berserkers. The situation on top of the wall wasn''t really that dangerous yet, so they can assist the soldiers stationed over thereter. Their priority now is the ce with the highest level of danger, which is exactly on the ground below. As Elfin the Fifth and the others were still making their way down the wall, the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, on the other hand, quickly began their assault on the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover. And unfortunately this time, they were finally causing some small damages to it. Upon arriving on the ground below, Elfin the Fifth immediately ordered all the soldiers, "Everyone should stick together and must avoid fighting alone at all cost! We have no room for someone that wants to y the role of a Good Samaritan or a Hero! Rather, what we need is for everyone to work together!" Fighting an Undead Berserker alone is one of the most foolish and stupid thing to do, unless if that person is as strong as them. Not only does the Undead Berserker have superior strength and defense, but one would also soon realize that no matter how much damage they have dealt unto them, the Undead Berserkers will still not care about it and would instead continue fighting back without caring about their own lives. Against an enemy like that, there is without a doubt that a lone soldier would lose the fight. The only way to deal with the Undead Berserkers is if they worked together. In such a way, a few soldiers could focus on dealing the damage, while the other soldiers could defend everyone from their attacks. And by doing that, they could also minimize their casualties. Hearing Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth''s order, all the soldiers immediately backed away towards their nearbyrades. Afterward, they immediately worked together on fighting against the Undead Berserkers. Not long after, the soldiers were finally gaining ground in the fight against the Undead Berserkers. "It''s working!" Sebastian said, a bit delighted by the positive result after everyone worked together. "Naturally, they are brainless creatures, after all," Elvis exined. But then he added, "Don''t feel relieved yet. They might be brainless, but they aren''t afraid of dying... Look over there!" Following where Elvis was pointing at, they immediately saw a few Undead Berserkers who jumped right in the middle of a formation of soldiers. Once they were in the middle, they immediately began destroying the formation without caring about their lives. To be more precise, those Undead Berserkers basically endured any wounds inflected in their bodies, including the serious ones, as they continued to cleave and sh the soldiers in front of them. "What are you all waiting for? Go and quickly lend them a hand!" Elvis eximed towards the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild and their allies. Immediately, a few of their allies went to assist the soldiers whose formation was being destroyed by a few Undead Berserkers. Not long after, the danger was finally solved. However, those soldiers that had been killed immediately turned into Undead Berserkers. Seeing this, all the remaining soldiers and their allies instantly backed away a few meters in order to prepare their formation for the next round of the fight. "A newly turned Undead Berserker is still considered very weak. So, kill them quickly before they regain all of their strength!" Elvis informed everyone. "Okay!" Everyone nodded their head in understanding. Without any hesitation, they immediately went to y the newly turned Undead Berserkers. And just like what Elvis had said, the newly turned Undead Berserkers were indeed much weakerpared to those Undead Berserkers who had already transformed for a long time. Their bodies were still soft, and they could hardly put up a fight. Moreover, they are also slow in their movements and reaction speed, as if their bodies are still trying to adapt to their newly gained power. After knowing about the Undead Berserker''s weakness, every time a newly turned Undead Berserker rises, the soldiers would unhesitatingly kill them. As a result, the number of strong Undead Berserkers continues dwindling. Nevertheless, things were still not alright. The situation merely turned into a stalemate, with both sides not gaining any advantages. Though, this was clearly much better than their previous situation. Turning to look towards their allies, Elfin the Fifth ordered, "All of you will stay here to assist the soldiers. Make sure that you will either maintain the stalemate or gain the advantage," "Yes, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth!" After saying that, Elfin the Fifth then turned to look at the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild and said, "Let''s quickly go and fight against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. They have been left unattended for long enough already," "You have just spoken what''s inside my mind," Sebastian replied, before leaving everyone behind and flying straight towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts who are all busy trying to destroy the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover. "How impatient," Dan shook his head as he quickly followed after. He had already taken the role of Sebastian''s permanent support, so he obviously can''t just leave him alone, especially now that a beautiful Elf woman loves him. "Everyone, let''s go," Elfin the Fifth began leading the way for the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild as they followed after Sebastian and Dan. Soon, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild arrived on top of the wall. The moment they arrived, they immediately saw that the soldiers were able to fairly handle the Undead Berserkers with their own efforts, thus there is no need to worry about them anymore. Hence, they quickly turned their attention towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts a bit farther in front of them. Instantly, they noticed both Sebastian and Dan busying themselves withunching Magic spells after Magic spells towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, or in particr, the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Evidently, the reason for that is because Elvis had mentioned before that killing the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper would subsequently kill all the Undead Berserkers. After observing for a bit, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly flew towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts and joined the fight. "Thunderstorms!" "Fireshots!" "Waterfall!" "Wind Dicing!" "Earth Pirs!" "....." In the next moment, numerous Magic spells wereunched towards the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts.. Though a majority of the attacks were clearly focused on the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Chapter 666 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 9 Chapter 666 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 9 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Meanwhile, Charlotte and the others finally located the Nature''s Cover. At this moment, their few allies who were left behind to protect the Nature''s Cover were being pushed to a corner by a group of Undead Berserkers. Assisting them were a few soldiers who knew the importance of the Nature''s Cover. If it falls, then they are all doomed! None of them were giving up, as they kept on fighting relentlessly and bravely. Every time one of them falls, another one will quickly stand up and patch up the missing spot. And evidently, they have already found the weakness of the newly turned Undead Berserkers, since they unhesitatingly killed thoserades who were killed by the Undead Berserkers. "We can''t hold on for long..." "If this continues on, the Nature''s Cover will fall and the barrier protecting us will disappear," "I really hope that one of our allies had remembered us and sent a reinforcement here!" "Don''t worry, we did!" Charlotte responded, making everyone turned their heads to looked at the five figures flying up in the air. "Everyone, our reinforcement has finallye!" One of the allies can''t help but exim loudly. "We can finally be saved!" Added by another ally. "Hooray!" The soldiers celebrated. In spite of their delighted mood, they still didn''t stop fighting against the Undead Berserkers. After all, not because they stopped fighting, the Undead Berserkers would also do the same thing. Following after, Charlotte and the others swiftly flew towards the Undead Berserkers. In the next moment, numerous Magic spells rained towards the Undead Berserkers, causing them to fly away or die. "It''s them!" The Captain, who Charlotte and the others had met before, cheered loudly after recognizing Charlotte and the others. Although they were covering their faces with ck mantles, he could still easily recognize them now that they are closed to him. In addition to that, he had also received a golden token with a symbol of the Mischievous Lion Guild from one of them personally, so it is impossible for him to not recognize them. "Oh, it''s you!" Ethan quickly recognized the Captain. "What are you doing here?" ine asked in curiosity. "I think I forgot to introduce myself. I am Eno, the Captain of the 21st squad. I have decided to leave my men and quickly came here after these strange things have appeared," The Captain replied. He knows clearly well the importance of the Nature''s Cover, specifically even more important than his men. So, he set his priorities straight and protected this ce with his life. "21st squad, hmmm... If I remember correctly, all squads that have the number one on them are the leaders of apany. 1st, 11th, 21st, 31st, 41st, and so on and so forth," Edward exined. "Eh, no wonder he is a Captain," Ethan finally realized why this person has a rank of a Captain. In the army arrangement of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, every squad has 10 to 15 people and is led by a Sergeant. Five squads form a toon and are led by a Lieutenant. Lastly, two toons form apany and are led by a Captain. "Actually, my real rank is just a reserve Captain. But since the actual Captain of ourpany died and turned into an Undead Berserker, which Iter on killed, hence I automatically became the Captain of thepany. And as the Captain of thepany, my main job is to not let the north wall get destroyed, and the only way to do that is to protect the Nature''s Cover," Captain Eno exined. "Enough talking!" Charlotte stared daggers at Ethan, ine, Edward, and Captain Eno. A group of Undead Berserkers is currently in front of them right now, yet they still have the time to talk with each other. It would have been fine if they were talking about something important, but the topic of their conversation was clearly useless in their situation. "Yes, ma''am!" Ethan and the others replied in unison before quickly charging towards the Undead Berserkers, of course, excluding Captain Eno as he was merely a 4-Star Mage. If he really charges along with them, it wouldn''t take long for him to be an Undead Berserker. With the assistance of Charlotte and the others, the fight to secure and protect the Nature''s Cover soon ended. The surrounding 50 meters perimeter around the Nature''s Cover soon has plenty of soldiers stationed. And farther ahead, the fight against the Undead Berserkers continued to rage on with no signs of ending yet. Once theypleted that, Charlotte immediately gathered Ethan, ine, Edward, and Chief Lago together to discuss their next n. "Edward and Chief Lago! The both of you would stay here to make sure that the Nature''s Cover is secured. Make sure that it doesn''t leave its spot, otherwise, we will fail the trust that Leo has put unto all of us," Charlotte deliberately pulled Leo''s name into the fray in order to make Edward and Chief Lago treat this mission seriously. Only by mentioning their Guild Leader''s name could she make the both of them do their very best. "You can rest assured," Edward nodded his head. "Not a problem! I can assure you that even a fly can''t get close to the Nature''s Cover as long as we are still alive!" Chief Lago said with a confident look on his face. "Ethan and ine, let''s go back and meet with the others," Charlotte nodded her head towards the two. "Okay!" With that being said, Charlotte, along with Ethan and ine, went back to where they had left the others. On the other hand, both Edward and Chief Lago flew up and stayed at both sides of the Nature''s Cover. Soon, Charlotte and the others could finally see from a considerable distance away, Elfin, the Fifth, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild busily engaging in an intense fight against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. From the looks of the fight, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild are clearly at a disadvantage against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. However, because of the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover, they were able to fare fairly well in the fight. Every time the three Gxy-level Magical Beastsunch their attacks, it would shortly after be blockedpletely by the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover. Unfortunately, things were still not looking great despite that. All the attacks of the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts might have beenpletely blocked by the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover, but it still consumed a significant amount of its Mana, which is shown by the tiny cracks around the surface of the barrier. Meaning to say, if things continued this way, even if no one touches the Nature''s Cover, it would only take time for the barrier provided by it to be destroyed nheless. The only way for them to change this is if they can think of a new method to quickly finished off these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Along the way, Ethan remarked, "Things doesn''t seem to look good on our side," "Indeed," ine nodded in agreement. "Yeah, but we don''t have any methods to change it," Charlotte heaved a heavy sigh. "Maybe it''s time for our forces to appear?" Ethan can''t help but suggest. It was already agreed in the previous meeting that their forces, including the forces of their allies, should remain hidden for the time being. All of them could only be revealed once the war finally reached its climax, which is probably not far from this moment. But considering that things had suddenly taken an unexpected turn, maybe it is also correct for them to go with their ns in advance, the same as what they have done previously. At that time, their proposition of changing a few parts of their ns was ultimately proven to be correct. So, maybe it would also be the same now once they do it again. Hearing Ethan''s suggestion, Charlotte went into deep thought. In her mind, she also agrees with Ethan. The only problem is, she keeps getting this strange feeling inside of her, telling her that something is wrong. And after hearing Ethan''s suggestion, that strange feeling just became a lot stronger. She thought, "I might just be overreacting," Turning to look at Ethan, Charlotte replied, "Let''s propose this suggestion to his Highness, Elfin the Fifth, and see if he will also agree with it," "Okay!" Ethan nodded his head. A few minutester, after they finished their discussion, Charlotte and the others finally arrived at their destination. "Good grief, you guys have finally returned," Elfin the Fifth expressed his relief. He then asked, "Where are the other two?" "We left them to protect the Nature''s Cover," Charlotte replied. "That''s great! Anyways,e and join the fight, so that we can finish the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper quick! I feel like it is finally on the verge of its miserable life," Elfin the Fifth said before casting a Thunderstrike spell towards the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. "We can do thatter. I promise that this would be quick. I just want to... No, we just want to discuss something with you," Charlotte pulled Elfin the Fifth. "Okay," Elfin the Fifth narrowed his eyes together in curiosity. He motioned his hand and said, "You may continue speaking," Chapter 667 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 10 Chapter 667 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 10 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Charlotte quickly told Elfin the Fifth that they should consider dispatching their reserve forces in order to solve their current situation. After hearing about it, Elfin the Fifth nodded his head before sinking into deep contemtion. Regardless of how good the result of changing the n is going to be, he still wouldn''t instantly ept it as it would undoubtedly affect what they wanted to doter. A lot of ns that they have prepared can''t be implemented unless the right situation finallyes. If they just casually use it, then things would beplicated once the opportunity to use it arises. By that time, their move could be easily countered by the Naughty Elves organization, just like what they had done earlier in the war. He really doesn''t want the same situation to repeat again where they are helplessly being lured by the Naughty Elves organization to reveal more of their ns. "I know that our situation right now is not yet the right time for us to dispatch our reserve forces, but look around you, our soldiers can only be in a stalemate against the Undead Berserkers, while we, on the other hand, can hardly kill these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts," Ethan urged. He heaves a heavy sigh before continuing, "As much as I hate to admit it, but I can already foresee that before we could eliminate any of these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts, or even just the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper in particr, the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover would be destroyed first," "My husband is right, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," ine supported, she exined, "There are already plenty of cracks around the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover right now. And if things just continue to be this way, even if we can somehow kill these three Gxy-level Magical Beasts before the barrier gets destroyed, the Naughty Elves organization would without a doubt still do something to destroy it. Once the barrier is finally destroyed, no one can defend us anymore from the uncertainty brought by the Naughty Elves organization," Charlotte nodded her head in agreement with ine. She then added, "Of course, if we can use other ns to substitute for the n that we have just proposed to you, then we can absolutely do that. We have no problem with that since what we are mainly aiming for is to turn the situation in our favor," "I know, it''s just that I feel hesitant about something. As if like there is something off with all of this. I just can''t quite put my finger on where exactly it is at this moment," Elfin the Fifth expressed his opinion. After a few more seconds, he finally decided, "Okay! Let''s do it your way. We will dispatch our reserve forces to help us assist in our current situation. But once we solve it, I want them all to return back to their position, instead of remaining here. At the very least, we should conserve their strength as much as possible, so as to prepare them forter," "Affirmative, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," Charlotte nodded her head. "Here," Ethan handed both Charlotte and ine amunicator each while saying, "It is finally time to make use of these babies," After saying that, Ethan disappeared from his spot and appeared nearby the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild before handing them their ownmunicators. Once he was finished with that, he went to look for their allies below the wall. As soon as she received themunicator, Charlotte immediately put it on her right ear. She then activated it and said, "HQ, this is Executive Charlotte speaking, do you copy?" Momentster, the anticipated response finally came, "Executive Charlotte, this is HQ, we hear you loud and clear!" With a mischievous smile on her face, Charlotte ordered, "HQ, prepare the five Lion Regiments to engage in the war," The five Lion Regiments that Charlotte meant are the newly promoted unit from the previous Alpha Lion team, Bravo Lion team, Charlie Lion team, Delta Lion team, and Eagle-Lion team. After the meeting during the ball had ended, the Mischievous Lion Guild immediately began a huge army reconstruction in their units. The main reason for that was clearly the expansion of the Guild after recruiting more members. As for the other reason, it was in order to prepare for this day of the war against the Naughty Elves organization. Ever since the recruitment, the Mischievous Lion Guild had more than 10,000 members. Thus, it is only natural for them to expand the previous five Lion teams. Previously, even after recruiting more than 10,000 members, the Mischievous Lion Guild still stuck on calling their units the Alpha Lion team, Bravo Lion team, Charlie Lion team, and so on and so forth. Butter on, they finally realized that it was really inappropriate to call them in such a way since each team is currentlyposed of more or less 2,000 members. Hence, the day after the meeting during the ball, the Mischievous Lion Guild finally decided to promote the five Lion teams into five Lion Regiments. As of now, they are respectively called, Alpha Lion Regiment, Bravo Lion Regiment, Charlie Lion Regiment, Delta Lion Regiment, and Eagle-Lion Regiment. Each of these five Lion Regiments isposed of 2,000 members each, totaling 10,000 members when all five Lion Regiments arebined together. The person leading them is still the same, such as Leo is still the person-inmand of the Alpha Lion Regiment. But, there are now other higher-ranking officers to assist them, since such a huge armyposition is impossible to be lead by a single person alone. On the other hand, both the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team still remained the same. It is extremely difficult to look for suitable people to join them, especially considering that they are both special units mostly in charge of protecting Leo''s women. Thus, they were unable to expand. Basically, the only people who can join the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team are people that Leo had personally given his trust to. Naturally, trust alone is not enough for someone to join the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team. At most, it is only the first thing one must require to have in order to qualify. The most important thing to have in order to really be able to join the Frost Lion team and Ghost Lion team is to have the potential to use either Ice Element Magic or Dark Element Magic. On the other end of themunicator, the officer who had received Executive Charlotte''s order can''t help but reveal a look of shock on his face. It took him a bit of time to finally regain some senses, as he nodded his head and replied, "Copy that, Executive Charlotte," After ending themunication with Executive Charlotte, the officer immediately began informing his colleagues. Instantly, everyone went into their position. Not long after, the five Lion Regiments were finally prepared and ready for war! Well, they were long already prepared and ready, the only thing that took them some time to finish was preparing the Smiling Lion Flyingboats. In the next moment, all the Smiling Lion Flyingboats began flying higher and higher to the sky. They eventually stopped after reaching enough height, then soon after embarked towards the north wall where Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild are located. At the same time, the other forces of their allies also began revealing themselves one by one and embarked towards the north wall after receiving themand of their respectivemanders, which is either their Guild Leaders, Presidents, or someone with a high rank in whatever forces they belonged. The same thing was also happening in the eastern region, southern region, and western region, as Elfin the Fifth had ryed his ns to the others. Apparently, the majority of them have the same opinion due to their worsening situation. In fact, except for the western region, the other two regions have long already activated their Nature''s Cover. Even so, their situation was still a lot more worse than the northern region, since their barriers already consumed more than half of their Mana. If things continue in this way, their walls will most likely be the first ones to fall. Given such a situation, the n was quickly approved after just a short discussion. It was only the western region that objected, specifically King Elfin the Fourth, who said that this is what the Naughty Elves organization wanted them to do. Hence, they shouldn''t let them have it. In the end, although he was the King, he was still unable to stop the n from getting approved since it received three votes, from Crown Prince Elfin the Fifth, Second Prince Elmore, and Queen Tina, respectively. The only thing he could do was to minimize the potential damage as much as possible. Back in the northern region, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild continued fighting against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts while waiting for the arrival of their reinforcements. The fight has now be a lot more intense than before. One of the reasons for that was because of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, as it is now extremely close to the end of its life. There''s no other word to describe its behavior at this moment aside from suicide. It keeps on smashing its body towards the barrier, causing a waterfall of blood and huge cracks to form on its surface every single time.. Andstly, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts, probably really annoyed by the fact that the fight against these group of ants hadsted for a very long time now, finally decided to do everything they can to end it. Chapter 668 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 11 Chapter 668 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 11 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce This kind of situation was really disastrous for them, since the more the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper attacks, the closer the Nature''s Cover from getting destroyed. By that time, even if they can indeed sessfully kill the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, there would be no more barrier protecting them anymore. Quickly noticing that if they allowed the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper to continue with its suicide attacks any longer, the barrier would without a doubt be destroyed, Charlotte, Ethan, and ine immediately informed Elfin the Fifth of what they n to do and went flying away. In the next moment, they began luring the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper as far away as possible from the north wall. On the other hand, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild continued dealing with both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules, trying their very best to maintain both of their attention towards them and not let them go towards where Charlotte and the others are dealing against the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Not long after, Charlotte and the others finally lured the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper a considerable distance away from the north wall. As such, they finally began their assault. "Fight me, you big dummy!" Charlotte taunted before casting a Dark Element Magic spell to prepare to fight against the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, "Night w!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two dark ws suddenly appeared in mid-air. But unlike the Mage''s Night w spell, where two huge shadows of a w would appear to attack any target that they wanted to attack, Charlotte''s Night w spell became something akin to a ck-colored w gauntlet. After all, she is a Battle Mage. Charlotte didn''t hesitate to wear the w gauntlet on her two arms before swiftly charging towards the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper to initiate a melee battle against it. Just when the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper wanted to attack Charlotte, at the side, Ethan quickly unsheathed his Moon Sword and cast, "ming Tempest!" Whooooooooooooooosh! BOOOOOOOM! A cut instantly formed on the body of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper upon making contact with Ethan''s ming Tempest spell. As a result, the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper bellowed loudly in pain. ROOOAAAAAR! "Strength Increase! Power Increase! Speed Increase!" ine cast Enhancement Magic spell after another towards Charlotte, allowing the overall strength of thetter to increase tremendously. With the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper distracted by Ethan, Charlotte quickly arrived in front of it unhindered. Before it could even react, she swiftly crossed her arms together, right after causing a few meters long X-shape tear on its body where blood continued to ooze out. Honestly, it would have been impossible for Charlotte to easily cause a wound in the body of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, especially now that both of its strength and defense had increased significantly after going into Berserk mode. However, due to ine''s enhancements, it became possible for her to achieve that. Of course, any ordinary enhancements wouldn''t have the same effect, only someone who is an Enchantress could give her such a huge increase in her overall strength. After inflicting a wound on the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, Charlotte didn''t stop as she began inflicting even more wounds around its body. With the Power Increase spell plus the Speed Increase spell together, Charlotte became really fast to the point that the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper was unable to catch her. It really wanted to retaliate, but no matter what it did, it could never block nor attack her, and could only helplessly receive wounds after wounds on its body. As time continued to pass, it had lost a lot of blood, which formed into a small river on the ground below, seemingly flowing endlessly downstream. Naturally, while the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper was busy trying to catch Charlotte, both Ethan and ine didn''t just stand by and watch the show. They instead prepared to cast another powerful Magic spell to attack it. This time, they want to cause a serious injury, or, if possible, a life-threatening injury. Ethan closed his eyes as he gathered more and more Mana from his surrounding. Eventually, the Mana he had condensed reached the amount needed for him to cast a 9-Star level Magic spell. But in spite of that, he still didn''t stop and continued absorbing even more. Evidently, he was aiming for a Gxy-level Magic spell. By Ethan''s side, ine cast Defensive Magic spells after another in order to protect her husband against the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. She could already expect that once it noticed the danger that Ethan could bring to it, it would without a doubt disregard Charlotte and instead focus its attack on him. A retreat is no longer one of its options, considering that it is affected by Savage Fox Potion and is currently in Berserker mode. Just like what ine had expected, as soon as the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper notices the really strong threating from Ethan, it instantly ignores Charlotte, who continued to inflict more wounds on its body, as it charges straight towards Ethan. Upon arriving close to Ethan, the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper immediately opened its mouth really wide, intending to bite both Ethan and ine whole. But unfortunately, its mouth suddenly came to a halt as soon as it made contact with the dozens of Defensive Magic spells that ine had long already cast around them. However, it didn''t take too long for one of the Defensive Magic spells to break due to the huge strength exerted by the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper from its entire body. Following after that, more and more Defensive Magic spells began to break one by one. ine didn''t panic after seeing this, as she long already expected that this would eventually happen. Though she can''t prevent herself from sweating profusely due to nervousness. At the same time, she also added more Defensive Magic spells in hopes of buying even more time for Ethan. Seeing Ethan and ine''s predicament, Charlotte took out her Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers and swiftly flew towards the head of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. "Take this!" Charlotte eximed while brandishing her Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers. Whoooosh! The head of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper immediately tilted a few meters to the side after receiving Charlotte''s attack. But contrary to her thought that it would finally stop attacking both Ethan and ine after receiving its attack and turn to attack her, it instead just turned its head around and bit to the side of Ethan and ine, showing that it wasn''t intending to give up on swallowing them whole. Fortunately, Ethan and ine''s entire surrounding was covered with Defensive Magic spells. Therefore, the mouth of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper was stopped once more. "How troublesome!" Charlotte said in frustration before brandishing her Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers again. Whoooosh! Just like the previous time, the Beast Lord Red Hood simply turned its head to another side after receiving Charlotte''s attack. This time, it was to the rear of Ethan and ine. "Can you just give up already!" Charlotte eximed loudly as she brandished her Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers once again. Whoooosh! "Again!" Whoooosh! "Again!" Whoooosh! "Again!" Whoooosh! "Again!" Whoooosh! "Again!" "Wait, stop!!!" ine quickly tried to stop Charlotte from attacking the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper after noticing something is off, but unfortunately, it was already toote as Charlotte had already made contact with her attack. Whoooosh! The instant the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper changed to another side, the majority of the Defensive Magic spell that ine had cast got destroyed. In the next moment, both Ethan and ine got swallowed whole by the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Charlotte could only stare with wide-opened eyes, expressing her total disbelief, as she watches everything that happened in front of her eyes. It was already toote for her to go and save Ethan and ine as everything had happened in just an instant. "....." Charlotte was unable to say anything as she remembered that the one who had caused all of this to happen was her. If only she didn''t lose her calm and keep on attacking the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper over and over again in a swift manner, then those Defensive Magic spells protecting Ethan and ine wouldn''t have been worn out one by one unnoticed until they eventually all got destroyed before any of them could react. She was too rushed and didn''t think deeply of everything that''s been happening. Now, the two of them are dead... Just when Charlotte was on the verge of bing really depressed about what she had just done, a strange orange-colored light suddenly shone brightly from within the mouth of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Subsequently, a thick smoke starteding out from its mouth as if someone was burning a bonfire inside. Its eyes turned from the look of triumph to the look of pain instantly, and not just any ordinary pain, but it was something that expresses an extreme pain. It didn''t take a long time before it eventually opened its mouth widely, finally showing Ethan, who was now hugging the unconscious ine in his arms while his entire body was emitting strange burning mes. The burning mes expanded bigger and bigger, finally covering the entire huge mouth of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. "Burning Sun!" Ethan muttered.. In the next moment, the burning me instantly exploded. Chapter 669 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 12 Chapter 669 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 12 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! The instant Ethan finished the incantation of the Burning Sun spell, a huge ball of burning me erupted from the mouth of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. In the next moment, its entire head exploded, causing white mucus and small pieces from its head to taint the nearby surrounding. The headless carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper started tilting from side to side for a moment before finally falling straight down to the ground. Boooooooooom! After that, the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper twitched by a few times, as if trying to move its headless body, but to no avail. Blood continued to spurt out from its neck, creating something like a waterfall of blood, that soon after connects to the river of blood nearby and continued flowing downstream. The river of blood eventually touched the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts who were busy fighting against Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild at the north wall, making them instantly stop to turn to look towards one of their allies. As soon as the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts spotted the headless carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, they didn''t show the kind of emotion that one should expect from losing one of their allies. Rather, their expression implies a look of excitement and desire to devour its body. Seeing that the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts had suddenly paused from attacking them, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild also turned to look towards the direction of Charlotte and the others. Soon, their faces slowly turned from solemn to a look of delight after seeing that the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper had finally died. And what was even greater was, no one had died among Charlotte and the others. If only there weren''t two Gxy-level Magical Beasts in front of them, then they would undoubtedly begin jumping and cheering in celebration already. However, not everyone was feeling the same. Elvis, on the other hand, quickly powered up themunicator on his right ear as he warned, "Don''t let the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts devour the body of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Otherwise, they will advance to another level!" The instant Elvis finished his words, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts indeed lunged swiftly forward towards the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Their behavior was as if being intoxicated by some kind of drug that drove the both of them even crazier than what they already are. These two Gxy-level Magical Beasts were long already in a crazed state due to the effect of both the Savage Fox Potion and the Berserk mode, and now they became even crazier. In fact, using the word crazy to describe them is an understatement. Rather, they should be called insane. As soon as she heard Elvis'' warning and saw the sudden burst of action of the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts, Charlotte immediately pulled herself together and eximed loudly to Ethan, "Quickly use your big ball of me to burn the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper!" "Already on it!" Ethan hurriedly replied while his forehead began sweating profusely in anxiety. Because he wasn''t that familiar and experienced with the Burning Sun spell yet, hence his control wasn''t yet that good. That''s why he could only make it move slowly towards the body of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. While Ethan was guiding the big ball of burning me that had just killed the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper towards its body as fast as possible, intending to burn it down to ashes before the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts could devour it, ine, on the other hand, quickly cast numerous Defensive Magic spells for the sake of buying enough time for Ethan. "I can''t believe that I would have to do the heavy work again! For Goodness'' sake, I am a woman!" Charlotte expressed her annoyance. But in spite of that, she still flew forward and faced the iing two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. The moment Charlotte arrived in front of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, she swiftly brandished her Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers toward its head. Booooooooooooooom! Because of the strong charging momentum of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, the moment its head was hit by such a heavy forceing from Charlotte''s Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers, its entire body instantly tilted to the side and soon after crashed on the ground. Its body slid for a considerable distance away from the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper before finallying to a stop. Meanwhile, the Beast Lord Nature Hercules smashed towards the Defensive Magic spells that ine had cast, hindering it froming any closer to the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. Annoyed, it started to punch the barriers with its hands, wanting to destroy it so that it could finally devour the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. By the side, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth slowly stood back up from the ground. It shook its head off for a bit, and breathed heavily, causing a cloud of dust to burst forth from the ground. With a ferocious look on its face, it stared towards Charlotte, who had just attacked it, before beginning to paw the ground with its feet, while its two tusks pointed towards Charlotte''s direction, showing that it was intending to charge towards her. With a kick, it burst straight like an arrow released from a bow. The speed of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth was just too fast. Within a blink of an eye, it had already arrived ten meters away from Charlotte. Fortunately, Charlotte long already expected the attack of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth from its previous action. Hence, she prepared a Short Distance Blink spell to get herself out of its range of attack. Before the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth could reach Charlotte, she had already disappeared and right after arrived by its side. While it was still in midmotion, she brandished her Six-Headed Snake Twin Daggers andunched an attack. Boooooooooom! Once again, using the strong charging momentum of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, Charlotte was able to make it fly a few tens of meters away, specifically back to the north wall. As such, rather than getting close to the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, it had instead returned back to where it hade from. "Taking the initiative against someone brainless is indeed a lot betterpared to defending from it," Charlotte came into a sudden realization after seeing how easy it was to defeat the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. What Charlotte had just said is actually correct. If one is fighting against someone who has a really poor or underdeveloped intellect, taking the initiative in the fight is indeed a lot better, since one would always have the upper hand due to their superior intellect. On the other hand, defending from them would be disastrous as they wouldn''t even hesitate to do a suicidal move just like what the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper had done when it was almost close to dying to the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! And exactly like that, the Beast Lord Nature Hercules also began smashing its head towards the barriers created by ine, seemingly thinking that using its head is much more effective and efficientpared to using its fist, which based on how it looked like, was indeed correct. Albeit, it was a stupid move because it also hurt itself as a result. ine turned to look at Ethan behind her, and reminded him, "I can''t hold on any longer!" "I know! My Burning Sun spell is almost close to its carcass now!" Ethan responded. If only they knew what''s going on inside of his mind right now, then they would definitely be aware that he also wants to finish this task quickly. Honestly, the problem right now wasn''t because Ethan is slow, rather things are just developing pretty quickly. From the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts dashing from the north wall towards their destination and to their current situation; it almost felt like everything had happened in just a blink of an eye. With no other choice left, Ethan eventually decided to put everything in pushing the Burning Sun spell towards the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. From the very beginning, he was merely using half of his full strength in order to conserve some energy and stamina for the next fight. After all, the war has not yet ended. Once this is over, he would have to rest for a considerable amount of time in order to recuperate the energy and stamina that he had just lost in this battle. Hence, the battle would be left to Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies for some time. And because of Ethan exerting his full strength, it didn''t take so long anymore for the Burning Sun spell to finally devoured the entire carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper.. In the following moment, the carcass slowly started turning into ashes and right after became nothing due to the extreme heat emitted by the Burning Sun spell. Chapter 670 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 13 Chapter 670 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 13 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Before Ethan could fully exhaust his energy and stamina, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild finally arrived. In front of them, as if enraged of what Ethan had just done to the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, the Beast Lord Nature Hercules turned even more insane and wild. The Beast Lord Nature Hercules was no longer content with merely using its head to smash the barriers created by ine, rather it suddenly began acting like a minotaur as it moved a bit farther away from the barriers andter kicked one of its legs, sending dirt flying behind, with its head at the very front, and charged straight towards the barriers. While that was happening, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly cast Defensive Magic spells one after another to assist ine. Needless to say, the barriers she had cast alone would definitely not be enough to hold the Beast Lord Nature Hercules down, especially considering the fact that it had already been worn down by it after all of its relentless attacks. In the following moment, close to ten barriers appeared before ine''s Defensive Magic spells, further strengthening their defense. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Not long after, the charging Beast Lord Nature Hercules smashed into the barriers. BOOOOOOOM! It didn''t take a long time for a few cracks to begin appearing on some of the barriers. As if the cracks were something contagious, they started slowly spreading from one barrier to another barrier, creating a cobweb-like shape on their surfaces. Later on, the cracks lead to numerous barriers getting destroyed seemingly like broken ss. Every time a barrier was destroyed, the person who had cast it couldn''t help but gasp for breathing, or spurt a mouthful of blood. This was the repercussion after not being able to swiftly pull back one''s own Mana from their Defensive Magic spell the moment it got destroyed, simr to what had happened earlier back on top of the wall during the first round of attacks from the Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion. "Can''t... hold... on... anymore..." Elfin the Fifth mumbled as he started sweating profusely on his head, "AHHHHHHHHHH!" BOOOOM! Elfin the Fifth coughed out a mouthful of blood, "It is all up to you now..." With Elfin the Fifth''s barrier being destroyed, it was soon followed after by the remaining barriers of some of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, specifically Dan, Old-man Torre, Iasiah, Nightingale, and Elvis. It was now up to ine''s barriers to hold on against the Beast Lord Nature Hercules. And based on how things look, it would only take some time for all of them to be destroyed as well. Fortunately, Ethan had finallypleted his task. The entire carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper had now been sessfully turned into nothing but tiny, tinny pieces of ashes. "Let''s get out of here," Charlotte, who had just arrived beside Ethan and ine, said while grabbing both of their waists. Whoooosh! As soon as Charlotte disappeared along with Ethan and ine, the barriers, also timely got destroyed by the Beast Lord Nature Hercules. If it took them even a second longer to teleport, then there''s no doubt that they would receive the powerful attack of the Beast Lord Nature Hercules. They are really lucky that it did not happen. "That was close," Ethan remarked while wiping the sweat that covered his forehead. "Close?! No, we were basically just a few inches away from a life-threatening situation!" ine eximed tearfully as she started pounding Ethan''s chest. "Ouch, ouch, ouch! I am sorry! I am really sorry! You know that I didn''t mean it, right?" Ethan defended himself while trying to shield his body from ine''s punches. Even though her attack was soft, it still caused a lot of pain to him since his body is extremely weak right now. In Ethan''s opinion, there was seriously nothing wrong with what he had just done. He only tried to conserve some energy and stamina so that he could still help them after dealing with this mess that they have caused. It was just that things suddenly and quickly got out of hand, thus almost endangering their lives. "Ethan, promise me that you will never ever do something as crazy as that again, okay?" ine asked with a pout on her gorgeous face. Earlier ago, ine was unconscious after they got devoured by the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper. It was only after a bit of time passed that Ethan woke her up, thus she was still able to buy him some time through her Defensive Magic spells. But if things didn''t go that way, like for example, he failed to wake her up from her unconscious state, then Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild alone would undoubtedly be unable to buy him enough time for him topletely burn the carcass of the Beast Lord Red Hood before the Beast Lord Nature Hercules'' attack arrives, especially based on how things looked like just a few moments ago. "I can''t promise you that..." Ethan shook his head in response. Regardless of how much Ethan doesn''t want to experience doing something as dangerous and life-threatening as that, again, it is impossible for them topletely avoid it. The ce that he and Edward need to go in order for them to save their mother and things that the Mischievous Lion Guild is nning to achieve after that are the kind of situations that are not short of any sort of dangers. If they really want to avoid that, then their only choice is to go back to the Lionheart Kingdom and live a peaceful life. However, by doing that, it is the same as watching their mother continue escaping from reality through her dreams, and even worst, standing by the sidelines while the Gods of the Celestial World repeatedly destroy Kingdoms and Empires one after another. Once they choose to do that, they would definitely have a lot of regrets in their entire life, hence giving them the total contrary to their desire to live a peaceful life. "Enough talk! We still have two problems to deal with," Charlotte quickly interrupted Ethan and ine from their own world. "Yes, ma''am!" Ethan and ine replied in unison. At this moment, both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules are now surrounding them in two different directions, specifically to their south side and north side. Currently, all of them are in the center. Noticing the danger of their current situation, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly gathered together with Charlotte and the others. It isn''t the time yet to show how courageous they are, especially now that they only have half of their remaining energy and stamina left after this short fight. The most important thing right now is to work together to deal with this situation. They might have saved themselves from really big trouble, but unfortunately, there is still another big trouble waiting in front of them right now. Considering that they don''t have their full strength anymore, there''s a much bigger chance for things to go wary if they aren''t careful enough. They really can''t afford to do that. "So, what''s your n?" Charlotte asked Elfin the Fifth. "None," Elfin the Fifth shook his head in response. He then turned to, look at Elvis and asked, "How about you? Do you have any?" "Is fighting until death counted as a n?" Elvis said with a wry smile on his face. "You can do it yourself if you want to die," Ethan sarcastically stated. "Shut up! You can''t even do anything right now!" ine quickly smacked the head of her husband, Ethan. As everyone was thinking of what to do, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules were slowly moving closer towards Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion, evidently intending to squash this bunch of ants. Unbeknownst to the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules, behind them, numerous Flyingboats were hovering closer and closer. Seeing this, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild really wanted to jump in celebration. With this, their number one trouble is solved. "Hah! I thought that they wouldn''t arrive yet," Iasiah said in delight as he watched their reinforcement arriving. "Now that they are finally here, there is no need for us to worry anymore," Nightingale heaved a sigh of relief. "Finally, this damn nightmare is going to stop!" Elvis can''t help holding ine''s hand tightly. Just when the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules arrived a few tens of meters away from Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, dozens of loud explosionsing from war weapons sounded. In the next moment, everyone heard a loud wail of pain from both of the Gxy-level Magical Beasts as their bodies received the full onught of the attacks. ROOOAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAAR! Chapter 671 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 14 Chapter 671 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 14 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules received the onught of attacksing from the war weapons, not only on top of the north wall but also from the approaching Flyingboats; Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild swiftly darted away to escape from the encirclement. They were so fast that in just ten seconds there were already hundreds of meters of distance between them and the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. In other words, they traveled 10 meters or so in every passing second. Even after reaching such a considerable distance from the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts, they still didn''t stop running. They were more than aware of the fact that they should take this opportunity to escape towards somewhere safe. Only by doing so could they start recuperating their lost energy and stamina, and then join the war again. While they were doing that, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts finally turned their attention back to the north wall where all the attacks areing from. With that being the case, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild could be temporarily considered safe. ROOOAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAAR! The two Gxy-level Magical Beasts bellowed loudly to express their rage and fury. In the next moment, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts kicked their feet, sending dirt flying behind, as they charged straight towards the north wall. Meanwhile, at the north wall, the Flyingboats stopped flying upon reaching close to the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover. Going any farther would be extremely dangerous for them as they would undoubtedly be easy targets to the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Inside the main Flyingboat located at the very center of the Mischievous Lion Guild Flyingboat Fleet, Ejah, Lex, and Virgil were gathered together at the bow, currently watching the situation happening in front of them while at the same time also ryingmands aftermands to the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Don''t stop attacking!" Ejah quickly reminded the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild in order to hasten their movements. "Give those two a hell of a time!" Lex raised his fist to the air while showing everyone his war posture. "Make them suffer!" Virgil pointed towards the charging Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. After hearing the order from Ejah and the others, the high-ranking officers of the five Lion Regiments quickly began giving orders to the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Alpha Lion Regiment, and Bravo Lion Regiment, start casting Nature Element Magic spells and point it towards the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth!" "Charlie Lion Regiment, Delta Lion Regiment, and Eagle-Lion Regiment start casting Fire Element Magic spells and point it towards the Beast Lord Nature Hercules!" "FIREEEEE!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Numerous Magic spells along with the barrage of attacksing from the war weapons came raining down towards the quickly approaching Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. Not long after, numerous explosions sounded as the attacksnded on the bodies of both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. However, unlike thest time, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Herculespletely disregarded the barrage of attacks, they didn''t even bother wailing in pain nor showing a look of pain in their faces, as if everything was just nothing for them. "These damnable pesky things are really troublesome!" Lex said while wearing a wry smile on his face. "I know, right? Can''t they just go and die quickly, and not cause us problems anymore?" Virgil shrugged his shoulder off. "How I wish that things were as simple as that," Ejah expressed longingly. If things could be solved in such an easy way, then the Celestial World would have long be peaceful already. All of a sudden, Marcus approached them with John and Jhon following closely behind, as he informed Ejah and the others, "Respected Executives, everyone is now prepared and ready," Turning to look at Marcus, Lex replied "Good, then you may proceed with the next n," The next n that Lex meant was about dropping the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild to the battlefield on the ground below. This was what they had nned from the start on how they would deploy their men on the battlefield. As for how exactly they can guarantee that their men willnd safely on the ground, that would be through using a Magic Technology called Parachute. All Flyingboats have plenty of parachutes, totally depending on the maximum passenger capacity, pre-installed in them that passengers and personnel of a Flyingboat could use in order to save themselves once they jump from a very high ce. After all, Flyingboats travel a lot in the sky, so it is only natural for them to have precautionary measures prepared in case of any emergencies, including dangerous ones like for instance, a situation where they have no other choice left but to abandon the Flyingboat while hovering in a high altitude. The Magic Technology called Parachute was originally invented... No, to be more precise, it was first introduced by the Human race to the Foreign races of the Celestial World. Andter on, it was improved further after Magical resources were added to its blueprint. However, unlike the original Parachute, which was made using cloth, and could be controlled through a suspension line connected to it, the current Parachute is almost simr to a bird''s wings that are attached behind a person''s back. The way to maneuver it is by simply moving one''s hands towards a specific direction where they wanted to go. It pretty much became really convenient and easy to use. And simr to the other items, especially the Magic Technologies being used in the war against the Naughty Elves organization, all of the Parachutes were provided by the Elves Secret organization as well. "Yes, Executive Lex," Marcus bowed his head by a bit before excusing himself along with John and Jhon to go and inform every captain of the Mischievous Lion Guild Flyingboat Fleet of what to do next. The moment Marcus and the others left, both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules finally arrived in front of the north wall. Without any hesitation, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts began attacking the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover. Opposite to them, the war weapons on top of the wall continuedunching a barrage of attacks towards the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. At the same time, the Flyingboats alsounched their own attacks, which included their war weapons and Magic spells cast by Mages. But simr to earlier ago, they stillpletely ignored all the attacks and relentlessly strike the barrier provided by the Nature''s Cover. As that continued, the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild finally started dropping to the ground below. The moment they opened their parachutes, they became something akin to a fly with their small figures hovering above the huge sky, through the assistance of the Parachutes. After a few minutes passed, the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild eventuallynded on the ground one by one. "Quickly provide assistance to our allies!" A high-ranking officer immediately ordered. Receiving the quick notice, the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild swiftly looked for a good position nearby that provides them with a very good view in front. Of course, the opponent of the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild this time is no longer the Undead Berserkers that the soldiers of the Evergreen royal family had been fighting against prior to their arrival. After all, all of them had long already died the moment the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper was killed, just like what Elvis had said before. Rather, they will be attacking the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules from the ground. The main reason for that is because it is not convenient for all the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild to attack the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules while on the Flyingboats. Needless to say, the Flyingboats only have limited space on the deck. Hence, not everyone could attack. In such a way, they are being ineffective as not all of their manpower is being put into good use. And because of that, they ultimately decided to use the most practical and easy way to fix the problem, which is to simply deploy their men on the ground below which has more than enough space for everyone to have an opportunity to attack. Shortly thereafter, all the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild are finally in position. As such, it was time to begin attacking the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! In the following moment, hundreds of Magic spells began shooting towards the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules from the ground below. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! A series of loud explosions sounded as the numerous Magic spellsnded directly on the body of both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. With this, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts are now receiving attacks from all angles. It is basically only their rear that isn''t receiving any attacks and remained safe from harm. Unfortunately for both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules, such a situation wasn''t going tost for long. Chapter 672 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 15 Chapter 672 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 15 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce In an inconspicuous manner, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild slowly approached the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts from behind. To effectively make themselves unnoticed, they used the small numbers of scattered trees remaining standing around the ce while moving. In such a manner, it would be difficult to spot any of them, even if either of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules would turn around. Unless they used their strong perception to thoroughly look for them, only then would they, unfortunately, get discovered. Not long after, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild finally arrived close to the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. There is now only a few hundreds of meters of distance that''s separating them, which they could easily traverse in tens of seconds. "Has everyone recuperated enough already?" Elfin the Fifth turned to look at Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "I didn''t really lose a lot of my energy and stamina during the entire fight, so I am good," Charlotte replied. "I only recuperated over half of my energy and stamina. But it should probably be more than enough tost me for a while," Ethan said after checking his consciousness. "No need to worry about me, I still got a lot left in me since I mostly used Defensive Magic spells and Enhancement Magic spells," ine smiled. After them, Sebastian and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly expressed their currently remaining energy and stamina. Overall, they have more or less enough energy and stamina left tost them for a considerable amount of time. As long as nothing unexpected happens again, just like thest time with the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, then things should be alright for all of them. "It seems like everyone is good, so let''s prepare ourselves to catch these two Gxy-level Magical Beasts off-guard from the rear," Elfin the Fifthmanded. Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild shortly discussed with each other what they n to do. Once they were done with that, they then split up and moved towards their position. A brief momentter, all of them were finally in position. "Team A is in position," Sebastian, Dan, Sele, and old man Torre said in unison. "Team B is also in position," Iasiah, Nightingale, and Elvis reported. After hearing that, Elfin the Fifth announced through themunicators, "Commence with operation ''y the Beasts''!" In the next moment, under the lead of Elfin the Fifth; Sebastian, Dan, Sele, Old man Torre, Iasiah, Nightingale, and Elvis quickly started casting Magic spells that only requires them to quick casts, like for example, Fireball spell, Vine spell, and Earth Spike spell, one after another. "Thunderstrike!" "Fireball!" "Vine!" "Earth Spike!" "Water jet!" "....." However, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild didn''t immediately release the Magic spells after they finished casting them. Instead, they temporarily set them aside and added even more of them. They kept repeating this over and over again, and there seems to still be no signs of them stopping as of yet. Without the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules noticing, their rear is now slowly being covered with plenty of Magic circles of different Elements in every passing second. "Everything is proceeding all ording to n. How''s the situation on your side?" Elfin the Fifth asked through themunicators. "Likewise," Charlotte responded. At this moment, at a ce located a few tens of meters of distance away from Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild; Charlotte, Ethan, and ine hid their selves in an inconspicuous location, specifically inside a cave, before quickly locking themselves inside with Earth Shield spell and Earth Sphere spell. After doing that, they quickly started gathering their Mana in front of them while Ethan started chanting the incantation of the Burning Sun spell. Evidently, it is now next to impossible for Ethan alone to cast another Gxy-level Magic spell again with only over half of his full energy and stamina remaining. Though there is still a small percentage of possibility for him to achieve that if he really forces himself to do it, but even if he''s sessful, the cost would be without a doubtpletely losing all of hisbat capability to continue fighting in this war, which means to say that he could only go to the sideline and watch everyone continue fighting. That would be really unfortunate and unfavorable for their side, so Charlotte and ine decided to help him. Both Charlotte and ine would gather their Mana together, while Ethan would chant the incantation of the Burning Sun spell. Once he is done chanting, he will then use the Mana that the two of them had gathered to supplement the needed Mana to fully cast the Burning Sun spell. However, unlike the previous time, there is no longer any need for them to worry about the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules attacking them in the middle of casting the Burning Sun spell. The reason for that is because Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild already got something to cover for that, which is exactly what they are doing right now. "Very well," Elfin the Fifth said with a delightful smile on his face. Now, everything is perfectly in line with their n. Honestly, the n they have prepared is fairly simple. Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild will cast numerous Magic spells that aren''t enough to threaten the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts as of yet, and slowly increase their amount until one of them could finally notice what they are doing and sense the danger from it. While they are taking their time toplete that, Charlotte, Ethan, and ine, on the other hand, would also begin casting the Burning Sun spell. By the time that Charlotte, Ethan, and ine are close to finishing casting the Burning Sun spell, the amount of Magic spells that Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild had cast should probably achieve their goal already. And because of that, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules would think that the root of danger ising from Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. As such, they wille for them, instead of looking for Charlotte, Ethan, and ine, which simply means to say that they havepletely prevented them from disrupting the casting of the Burning Sun spell. Unfortunately for the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts, because the Magic spells had long already been cast by Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, thus it wouldn''t disappear no matter how much effort they put in order to disrupt them. As a result, the powerful Magic Power produced by them willpletely hide the second powerful Magic Powering from the Burning Sun spell, especially considering that both areing from the same location. After all, Charlotte, Ethan, and ine are casting the Burning Sun spell only a bit of distance away from Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. To simply put everything, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild are nning to trick the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules by using a powerful weapon that could threaten the both of them, which without any of them noticing, is actually merely a disguise to prevent them from noticing the most dangerous weapon that they are preparing. By the time the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts sense the powerful Magic Powering from the Burning Sun spell, it would already be toote for them to prevent it from happening as it is already finished. At that moment, the only way for the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules to save themselves is to run and hide. The only question is, would either of them really choose to do that? Obviously, they won''t, because just like the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper, they are nowpletely incapable of thinking of doing that due to the effect of both the Savage Fox Potion and the Berserk mode. And even if the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts could really think of escaping, it is easier said than done with the numerous Magic spells surrounding them. Even though those Magic spells are weakpared to the Burning Sun spell, adding a certain amount of them together could still prove to be very fatal and dangerous to anyone, including Gxy-level Magical Beast, especially considering the fact that both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules had been receiving a lot of damages until now.. In addition to that, they still need to consider the soldiers on top of the wall, the Flyingboats, and the soldiers below the wall providing support, as they have long already been informed of what Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild is nning to do through themunicators. Chapter 673 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 16 Chapter 673 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 16 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As expected, everything developed all ording to what Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild had nned. After tens of minutes passed, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts finally sensed the dangering from behind them, quickly prompting them to turn around and have a look. Right after, both of them noticed the numerous Magic circles that covered the entire ground below and reaching to the sky above their heads. In spite of that shocking discovery, though, the expressions shown on both faces of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules remained unchanged, specifically mainly showing rage and fury. It was once again simr to earlier ago. They don''t care and couldn''t care any less of what was happening around them. "Woah! They might as well not show any emotions at all," Sebastian said, a bit disbelief. "Well, what else do you expect to see from a creature that only knows nothing but killing inside their minds?" Dan rolled his eyes. "It wouldn''t hurt them to feel, at the very least, surprised, right? Even just a tinny tiny bit?" Sele curiously asked. "Base on how their faces looked like right now, they don''t, not even the slightest," Old man Torre shook his head in response. "Enough talking, everyone! It is time to proceed with the second part of our n," Elfin the Fifth interrupted. "Roger that, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," Everyone replied in unison. As soon as everyone''s voice died down, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules swiftly charged straight towards the direction of Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Even though they don''t show it in their faces, the two of them still actually felt threatened by what they are currently doing. However, they don''t feel fear nheless. "Here theye," Elvis remarked. "We know!" Both Iasiah and Nightingale sneered. As if they can''t see with their own eyes that the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts areing. A few momentster, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules finally arrived in front of everyone. Right after, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts initiated the battle. "Spread out!" Elfin the Fifth immediately ordered through themunicators. In the next moment, Sebastian and the others quickly darted away from each other as they each went into different directions, including going towards the direction of either the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. Seeing this, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts suddenly paused, as if not knowing who they should attack first. Initially, they were both nning to fight all of them at the same time, since Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were gathered close with each other. But now that they have separated from one another, they feel a bit hesitant, not because they intended to target the most powerful one first, but rather because they are choosing a new target to attack. Such a situation, though, onlysted for a moment, as the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast-Lord Nature Hercules finally found who they should attack first. Who else would they choose aside from those ants who are moving towards them, right? After all, they are much easier and the closest target. ROOOAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAAR! The two Gxy-level Magical Beasts bellowed loudly before kicking the ground, sending dirt flying behind, as they went into different directions to target the closest ant, specifically both Iasiah and Nightingale. Unbeknownst to the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts, this was actually all part of the n. The reason for that is because both Iasiah and Nightingale are capable of casting one of the most invasive Elements to ever exist. Ice Element could dy the target due to how slippery it is, while the Dark Element, on the other hand, could make its caster very difficult to catch. Iasiah and Nightingale turned to look at each other with a smile on their faces and nodded their heads. "Let''s do this!" Iasiah said. "After you!" Nightingale responded. Hearing that, Iasiah quickly gathered, Ice Element Mana in his hand. As soon as he gathered enough, he casted, "Iceberg!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Tens of huge and tall ice begun appearing in front of Iasiah, blocking the way for the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth charging towards him. "My turn," Nightingale said as he gathered Dark Element Mana in his hand. But unlike Iasiah, he took a lot of time to finish. Eventually, the Beast Lord Nature Hercules arrived right in front of Nightingale. Just when it intended to attack him, he quickly muttered, "Shadow Fuse!" Whoooosh! All of a sudden, Nightingale''s figure immediately merged with the shadow of the iing Beast Lord Nature Hercules. In a sh, multiple wounds appeared around one of its feet, thus causing it to bend its knee, and soon after came crashing down to the ground below. With that, the Beast Lord Nature Hercules is now half kneeling on the ground. It didn''t even know how it had happened. And when it finally reacted, it was already in such an embarrassing position. ROOOAAAAAR! Being forced to kneel by a mere ant undoubtedly caused the Beast Lord Nature Hercules to be exasperated. Hence, it bellowed loudly to express its burning fury towards Nightingale. At the opposite side, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth came smashing towards the icebergs that Iasiah had cast. Booooom! Booooom! Booooom! A series of explosions sounded, and followed after by cold white-colored mist appearing every time an iceberg was destroyed by the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. With the enormous and huge body of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, the icebergs could hardly cause any damage to it, let alone trouble. However, unbeknownst to the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, a huge surprise is actually waiting for it at thest iceberg. Not long after, there is only a single iceberg remaining. But unlike before, this iceberg was ten times bigger than the other. Regardless, just like the other icebergs, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth still came charging forward without any hesitation. BOOOOOOOOOOM! A loud explosion sounded. But instead of the iceberg breaking, it was one of the tusks of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. The huge and long tusk cracked and separated from the mouth of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, as it fell right after slowly dropping to the ground. Meanwhile, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth could only stare at its tusk in shock and confusion. It even forgot to cry in pain as it watched its tusk slowly fall to the ground. Bang! ROAAAAAAARRRRR! As soon as the tusk fell on the ground, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth finally let out an agonizing roar. It was so loud that everyone nearby couldn''t help but cover their ears to block the sounding from it. In fact, some even cast a Defensive Magic spell that could block sound wave attacks because their hands alone couldn''tpletely block the loud sound. Despite of that, though, the sound was still unbearable to listen to. "Oh, it actually broke?" Iasiah said, a bit surprised at the result. Honestly, Iasiah was only somewhat expecting that what he is doing could potentially break the tusk of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. The reason for that is because after casting the first Iceberg spell, he then repeatedly cast even more, which he solely focused on thest iceberg. In other words, he strengthens thest iceberg bybining more and more icebergs in it. The more iceberg gotbined together with thest iceberg, the tougher and more durable it became. As such, when the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth crashed on it, it didn''t get easily destroyed like the other icebergs, but had instead caused its tusk to break. Naturally, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild weren''t just watching Iasiah and Nightingale by the side. After both of them finished attacking the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts, they immediately started casting their own Magic spells as well. "Thunderstorms!" "Fireshots!" "Whirlpool!" "Whirlwind!" "Earth Pir!" One after another, Magic spells quicklynded on the bodies of both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast-Lord Nature Hercules, causing even more damage to the two of them. Completely caught unprepared, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts could only defend their vital parts from the attacks of Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild using the other parts of their bodies. Even then, the damage they have received was still very fatal and serious. Overall, apart from receiving the barrage of attacks from Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth broke one of its tusks, thus greatly lowering itsbat capability, while the Beast Lord Nature Hercules, on the other hand, had one of its ankle broken, which greatly affected its movement. With that, the threat level of these two Gxy-level Magical Beasts had hugely decreased.. Hence, they aren''t as dangerous as before anymore. Chapter 674 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 17 Chapter 674 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 17 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unfortunately, after doing all of those, the remaining energy and stamina that Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild currently have are not looking so good. Evidently, they have consumed a lot, especially both Nightingale and Iasiah, as they were the ones who directly fought against the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. Elfin the Fifth approached Iasiah and Nightingale as he asked in concern, "Are you both good?" "Still hanging on," Iasiah responded weakly. "Same," Nightingale breathed heavily. Although Iasiah and Nightingale said that, it is very clear for Elfin the Fifth to see, especially now that he is close, that they are not feeling okay. Their faces are even as pale as a sheet of paper right now, so how could they be okay? Elfin, the Fifth''s thought, was actually correct. What Iasiah and Nightingale had done just now might have seemed very easy, but in actual fact, it wasn''t. Iasiah cast nearly ten Iceberg spells in a really quick manner so that he could sessfully achieve what he aimed to do against the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. At the same time, Nightingale, on the other hand, manually attacked one of the feet of the Beast Lord Nature Hercules after merging with its shadow using his weapon. Both of their actions basically depleted a lot of their energy and stamina since what they were doing was like racing against time. If they can''t be quick enough, then there is a very huge possibility for them to lose all the chances to deal a fatal attack. So as to achieve that, they mainly need to exert more effort, which costs even more energy and stamina. "How about you two go to the back and recuperate for a bit?" Elfin the Fifth suggested. "Sounds fair to me," Iasiah replied. "Okay, I''ll leave everything to all of you for the meantime," Nightingale added. After saying that, Iasiah and Nightingale didn''t hesitate to go to the rear. They went to look for a good spot to rest and continue watching the fight, lest they suddenly required their help, and only then did they finally started recuperating. As soon as Iasiah and Nightingale left, Elfin the Fifth, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, old man Torre, and Elvis quickly gathered together. In front, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules turned to look in their direction with a burning look in their eyes, as if telling them that they are prepared and ready for another round of the fight. "Damn, it feels like what we have done to them is nothing!" Sebastian said in frustration. "Exactly," Dan nodded his head in agreement. "Don''t tell me that we are actually fighting against two inexhaustible beasts here?" Sele asked as she turned to look at Elvis. "Is the effect brought by the Savage Fox Potion and the Berserk mode really this troublesome?" Old man Torre quickly followed another question while also looking at Elvis. Elfin the Fifth suddenly remembered something that Elvis said before. Thus he also asked, "Were you actually serious when you said about fighting until death?" "Slow down, people! I haven''t even answered one of your questions yet, and two of you are already asking me for more," Elvis motioned his hand to make them calm down. "Just answer us!" Sebastian and the others eximed loudly. "Alright, alright, you don''t have to be so worked up," Elvis quickly raised his hands in resignation. He then continued, "I can see that all of you are worn out now," "Thank you for telling us, Mister Obvious," Sele rolled her eyes. "Just answer our questions," Dan narrowed his eyes together to express his irritation. Well, after all, there are currently two Gxy-level Magical Beasts in front of them right now, and any moment now, these two would not hesitate to attack them. Yet, despite that, Elvis is still taking his time to answer their questions. "The answer to the first question is; no, we aren''t fighting against two inexhaustible beasts here. We had already killed the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper a while ago, so why would you even think of that?" Elvis said with a chuckle. After chuckling, Elvis then answered the second and third question, "And yes, the effect brought by both the Savage Fox Potion and the Berserk mode is really troublesome. In fact, it is extremely troublesome. If the people here weren''t this capable, then there is no doubt that they would have long already ughtered all the people in the entire northern region," "Lastly, no, we don''t have to fight until death. Well, at least we no longer have to anymore," Elvis shook his head. He can''t help but ask, "Seriously, why are you guys panicking? Look around you, did all of you really forget that we currently have numerous Magic spells surrounding us right now? Or are all of you perhaps panicking?" "Eh... Who''s... who''s panicking? I am not! Are you?" Sebastian turned to look at Dan. "I am clearly not in panic. Maybe Sele is?" Dan hastily denied and passed the question to Sele. "So now you are saying that this is all my fault? Why don''t we ask Old man Torre here?" Sele replied. "This old man really can''t be bothered by all of you young people. Your Highness, Elfin the Fifth, how about you enlighten us with an answer?" Old man Torre shamelessly gave the short stick to Elfin the Fifth. With a sneer on his face, Elfin the Fifth said, "Base on how all of you acted just now, it probably was because they are feeling panicked," "We are not!" Sebastian and the others immediately objected. After bantering for a bit more, Elvis finally asked with a smile on his face, "So, have you guys finally recuperated enough?" "Yep!" Sebastian nodded. "Good enough tost us for a bit more of time now," Dan added. "So, should we finally continue the fight now?" Sele asked. "I don''t see why not?" Old man Torre responded. "Great, then let''s go!" Elfin the Fifth pointed his weapon towards the direction of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. Honestly, what Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were doing just now was so that they could buy some time for themselves to recuperate some of the energy and stamina that they have lost in that short exchange against the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. It is the main reason why their conversation seems to be so full of nonsense and irrelevant stuff. Earlier ago, back then when they were still nning, Elvis had informed them that any Magical Beast affected with Savage Fox Potion could easily feel confused when seeing their opponents fighting. This was apparently because of their low intellectual capacity. Basically, anything that is new and strange for them would be easily regarded by them as a topic that needs to be further learned. Hence, they will pause in order to register the new knowledge in their heads. In other words, this was one of their weakness. However, because of the Berserk mode, their confused state wouldn''tst for a long time, as they are easily prone to irritation and annoyance, especially considering the fact that they were fighting just now. Once their rage finally kicked in, they will instantly attack them. As such, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild could only buy themselves a bit of time to recuperate. Though fortunately, this would subsequently allow Iasiah and Nightingale to rest a bit more time. To simply put, the next round of fighting was dyed. Thus their assistance would also be dyed as well. As soon as Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild stopped their bantering, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules quickly snapped out of their confused state. The two Gxy-level Magical Beasts immediately bared their fangs towards Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild as they finally realized that they had been tricked. Well, it doesn''t really need someone smart to see that, especially looking at the mocking look of their faces right now. It was as if they are proudly telling them that they have sessfully fooled them into believing that they are really fighting. ROOOAAAAAR! ROAAAAAAAR! The Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules bellowed loudly in rage as they right after kicked the ground and charged towards Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Seeing the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts charging at them, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild immediately decided to use the numerous Magic spells that surround them, just like what Elvis mentioned prior to this. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! A rain of different Elements of Magic spells started falling towards the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. Right after, muffle explosions sounded as the attacksnded throughout their entire bodies. Although, unlike before, because these Magic spells were extremely weak, thus it didn''t really cause a lot of damage to the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. It was just simr to the feeling of an ant biting them.. Nevertheless, it was still causing them a considerable amount of damage after a significant number of them were added together. Chapter 675 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 18 Chapter 675 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 18 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild continued evading the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts and keep on running around the ce. They were like horses being led by a farmer using a leash. Subsequently, the rain of Magic spells did not stop shooting towards the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules. As a result, the wounds around their bodies steadily increases, and more blood continued oozing out to the ground, tainting everything they passed by with red. Not only that, the war weapons on top of the wall and on the Flyingboats finally started attacking the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts. Albeit, they were a bit limited in numbers so as to avoid messing up with the n. It was still causing a significant portion of damage nheless. Time continues to pass, and the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules slowly became weaker by the minute. Likewise, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild were also feeling the same. If things continue this way, it would undoubtedly be a dangerous situation for them. "How''s the situation?" Elfin the Fifth asked Ethan through themunicators. "Nothing serious, we just encountered a little bit of trouble. No worries, it is all taken care of now," Ethan replied. "Trouble?" Elfin the Fifth immediately became curious. "Some members of the Naughty Elves organization had attacked our location just now. It should just be a coincidence since these people are wearing the same armors as those that had retreated earlier ago," Ethan exined. Charlotte suddenly interrupted, "We are guessing that they are looking to make some small contributions first before escaping to reduce their punishment in the future. After all, their sudden retreat was one of the main reasons for their defeat. Even though it was inevitable from the start, it still doesn''t change the fact that they have contributed to their own loss," "Nevermind that," Elfin the Fifth quickly changed the topic. He continued, "How''s the progress of the Burning Sun spell," "Almost there, just a little bit more, then we are good to go," Ethan reported. "Can you give us the exact time?" Elvis can''t help but join in the conversation. "Five minutes more, maybe?" Ethan could only give a vague answer as he also doesn''t know the exact moment for the Burning Sun spell to be finished, especially considering the fact that they kept on dying him further right now. "Damn, are you serious?!" Elvis can''t refrain his self from swearing after hearing that there is still a lot of time before the Burning Sun spell is finished. "If you don''t keep on dying us now, then probably we could shorten the time," ine remarked with a roll of her eyes. "Why you..." Elvis immediately became annoyed. But, Elfin the Fifth swiftly cut in the conversation and said, "Okay, we will try our best to hold on for five more minutes. However, we can''t make sure that we can really do it because a lot of us are now starting to feel fatigued from all of this," "We know! So, if there is nothing else that you need, let''s end this conversation so we can focus on what we are currently doing," Charlotte expressed with a bit of irritation. They want to rush them, yet they don''t realize that what they are doing right now is outright dying them. "Okay," Elfin the Fifth could only nod his head in understanding. Well, what else could he say? If he keeps on arguing with them, he would just be causing even more dy to their work. So, the only choice here for them was topromise. Anyways, their problem isn''t really that impossible to fix, as they still have plenty of Magic spells around them that they could use. After ending the conversation, Elfin the Fifth immediately informed everyone, "Conserve your energy and stamina as much as possible. For us to do that, let''s shift our focus to using the Magic spells we have cast earlier," "Understood!" Sebastian and the others said in unison. On the other hand, Elvis also chooses to acknowledge as he realized that there is no other way but to ept. Honestly, the only reason why he felt annoyed just now is that their situation is stressing him a lot. If this were a case of gathering information, then it would be next to impossible for him to lose his calm, as he is confident with his skills. However, this is fighting continuously against not one but two Gxy-level Magical Beasts they are talking about. How could an Information Dealer like him even stay calm in this kind of situation... No, actually, he could, if only things aren''t looking this bad. At this moment, the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts are finally starting to close the gap between them. Initially, there were close to a hundred meters and sometimes even more distance separating them in between, but now there is only as good as a few tens of meters. If things continued this way, let alone five minutes, they might not evenst for three minutes. By that time, it would be extremely difficult to keep on running away. Fortunately, it wasn''t only Elvis who saw the direness of their current situation, but also Iasiah and Nightingale. As someone watching the fight from the sideline while recuperating, they naturally see more than Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. As such, they quickly understood what they need to do. "We are done resting," Iasiah said as soon as he joined in with the others along with Nightingale. "Some of you could go and take a rest for a bit. Let us handle the situation for the meantime," Nightingale prompted Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Sebastian, Sele, and Elvis, the three of you could go and take a rest. All of you have been the main fighter for a long time now," Elfin the Fifth didn''t hesitate to choose as he motioned his hand towards them to make them leave. "I..." Sebastian wanted to object, but Dan quickly interrupted, "Me and old man Torre have merely been your supports all this time, so no need to worry about us as we still have enough," "Dan is right! So immediately go to the side and watch me show to all of you young ones just how capable this old man is!" Old man Torre made an okay sign with his hand to tell them that everything is fine. "Alright, old man!" Sebastian said with an assured smile on his face. "Don''t do something reckless. I heard that old people really like to do that since they only have a short lifespan left to continue living anyway," Sele reminded in concern. "Exactly!" Elvis agreed. "What are you all talking about?! Do I really look so stupid to all of you? Of course, I wouldn''t do that, at least not until Chief Lago dies first," Old man Torre said while letting out a chuckle. "If Jasmine was here and heard you say that about her grandfather, she''d definitely disowned you in an instant as her second grandpa," Dan can''t help but remark. "Then it''s good that she is not here," Old man Torre wryly smiled. "I''ll leave everything to you guys," Sebastian waved his hand before leaving to the sideline along with both Sele and Elvis. After seeing them leave, Elfin the Fifth, Dan, Old man Torre, Iasiah, and Nightingale instantly continued the fight. As the former three are evidently exhausted already, the fight was mainly done by Iasiah and Nightingale. At the same time, the three of them merely lend a support by the side. "It was really a good thing that we recuperated a while ago," Iasiah said. "Indeed! Without it, we would be facing even bigger trouble right now," Nightingale agreed. The fight against the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules became even more intense as time passed. The closer they both were to the end of their life, the more reckless and uncaring their behavior became. They are basically acting simr to the Beast Lord Red Hood Viper earlier ago. "Everyone, be careful. We don''t know what to expect from them as of this moment," Elfin the Fifth quickly informed everyone. With the current state of the two Gxy-level Magical Beasts right now, they are without a doubt capable of practically doing anything that appears in their heads. If they thought of dragging one of them down to their deaths, then they will definitely do that without any hesitation. With that being said, the best thing Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild should do is to be extremely careful. Meanwhile, Sebastian, Sele, and Elvis can''t help but feel really worried as they watched the fight continues. Although they are here to rest so that they could help them a lot moreter on, they still can''t take the thought of joining the fight off of their minds, especially with the case of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules right now. "I hope that everything would be okay...." Sele murmured longingly. Chapter 676 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 19 Chapter 676 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 19 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Contrary to what Sele longed for, the situation that they feared the most had instead happened. "Dan, watch out!" Sebastian, Sele, and Elvis eximed loudly from the sideline. Without anyone else noticing aside from the three of them, the location of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth unknowingly got really close to the side of Dan. And quickly following after that, it turned to look at him before kicking its feet, sending dirt flying behind, and lunged itself to his direction. Hearing Sebastian and the other''s warning, Dan immediately noticed the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth charging towards him really fast with one of its tusks pointed towards his direction from his peripheral vision. As much as Dan wanted to get away timely and dodge, it is already toote because right now, there are only ten or so of meters separating the two of them, which is more than enough distance for any Gxy-level Magical Beast to traverse in just a blink of an eye. Seemingly left with no other choice, Dan simply decided to close his eyes and ept his undesirable Fate. Well, what else could he possibly do in his current situation? He has not had enough time to dodge, nor could he even cast a Defensive Magic spell to protect himself, let alone expect the others around to cast it for him. If there is anything else he could do, then that is to hope that he won''t die after receiving the attack. However, unlike Dan, who can only see the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth from where he is facing, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, on the other hand, could clearly see that from Dan''s back, Old man Torre is swiftly reaching his hand towards him. With a sudden thrust of Old man Torre''s palm and in addition to some kind of Support Magic spell that improves the force of his attack, Dan instantly sted forward. Booooom! Dan immediately crashed down on the nearby dirt below. After that, he quickly reacted and turned to look towards his previous location in hopes of seeing who had pushed him. To his surprise, he found out that it was Old man Torre that had saved him. However, his face turned horrified in the next second as he noticed that Old man Torre is now standing in his previous location. This means that... As if understanding what Dan is thinking in his mind right now, Old man Torre looked at him with a smile on his face as he muttered in interruption with his lips, "It''s alright..." In the next moment, a muffled noise sounded along with Old man Torre''s figure flying tens of meters away and soon after came crashing down to a small hill blocking his trajectory nearby. It was as if everything had suddenlye to a pause the moment Old man Torre crashed on the hill. In that standstill, the expressions of Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild stered with disbelief and denial, while their bodies showed the action of wanting to swiftly catch Old man Torre before he could crash to the hill. On the contrary, the expressions of both the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth and Beast Lord Nature Hercules looked simr to those of triumph and delight. After all, they have finally sessfully dealt with one of the pesky ants. "Nooooo!" Dan''s loud voice immediately broke the silence as everyone seems to finally be able to move once again. Shortly after, Dan stood up from the ground and flew towards the location of Old man Torre. But, Elfin the Fifth suddenly arrived and blocked in front of him. "Get out of my way right now, Elfin the Fifth! Otherwise, you will have to forgive me because I will not care whether you are the Crown Prince of the Emerald Tree Kingdom or even the King himself, as everyone who dares to block me from saving Old man Torre will have to suffer my wrath!" Dan eximed with murderous intent. "I am only doing this to save him!" Elfin the Fifth replied, quickly making Dan stop from his tracks and listen. Seeing that, he quickly exined, "If you go there now, you will only be inviting the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth toe there with you. Look behind you!" Turning to look behind, Dan soon after sees the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth pawing the ground, evidently intending to charge towards him once again. Finally realizing just how stupid his action was, Dan didn''t hesitate to direct all of his wrath towards the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth, "It is all your fault!" Booom! Boooom! Booom! Booooom! A series of loud explosions sounded as tens of whirlpools surround Dan in all directions. The clouds up in the sky turned really dark and soon after causing heavy rain to fall due to the excessive amount of water being forcefully shoved towards them. And along with that heavy rain, lightning strikes asionally hits the ground below. At this moment, it is the very least of concerns for Dan about the problem of conserving his energy and stamina. His only thoughts now are to end this battle against the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth as quickly as possible and go save Old man Torre before it is toote for him to do so. If he continues being conservative now, then Old man Torre''s life would be even more endangered. "Don''t worry about Old man Torre, Iasiah is already on his way to check on him right now," Elfin the Fifth said in assurance while pointing towards Iasiah, who is flying as fast as possible towards the mountain where Old man Torre had crashed. Because of Iasiah''s abrupt retreat in order to rescue Old man Torre, Nightingale could only face the Beast Lord Nature Hercules alone. But fortunately, Sebastian, Sele, and Elvis are currently rushing in his direction, obviously intending to help. Aside from that, the Flyingboats of the Eagle Lion Regiment didn''t hesitate to disobey the orders of Ejah, Lex, Virgil, Marcus, John, and Jhon, as they went to rescue their Commander. "Thank you!" Dan nodded his head at Elfin the Fifth. He turned to look at the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth with a mischievous smile on his face and said, "Now, I can finally focus all of my attention on this piece of crap in front of me!" All of a sudden, ine appeared and said, "Let me help you with that," Under everyone''s watchful eyes, numerous Enhancement Magic spells begannding on Dan''s body, further strengthening himself, including mind, spirit, body, and Magic Power. Not long after, Dan''s entire being started overflowing with immense power. He was as if a dam that got destroyed and is now bursting water everywhere. "How wonderful!" Dan remarked in disbelief as this is his first time feeling this tremendous power. He can''t help but turned to look at ine and said, "Thank you," "Don''t thank me. I honestly wouldn''t be able to do this without you," ine shook her head in response. What ine had just said was actually the truth. Enhancement Magic spells could indeed further improve one''s power, but its effect would totally depend on the target''s emotion. If the emotions they are expressing are weak, then the effect of the Enhancement Magic spell would, in turn, be greatly restricted. If the emotions they are expressing are intermediating between strong and weak, in other words, mediocre, then the effect of the Enhancement Magic spell would likewise be the normal or the usual effect. But, if their emotions are really strong and powerful, simr to what Dan is expressing right now, then the effect of the Enhancement Magic spell would multiply by a lot, depending on just how strong and powerful the emotion being expressed are. Such an effect is very simr to Berserk mode, where one''s power would further improve once they are at the end of their life. During that time, they will subconsciously feel a very strong and powerful desire to live, thus the cause of the Berserk mode. The only difference with the Enhancement Magic spell is that it wouldn''t cause one to lose their mind and turn crazy afterward. Obviously, Dan long knew of this information, as he had interacted and even cooperated with ine multiple times already now. She had even exined many things about being an Enchantress to him since his way of fighting mainly focuses on support, which is very simr to those of Enchanter. As a matter of fact, after learning that ine is an Enchantress, Dan did not hesitate to express to her about his desire to be an Enchanter like her as well. Unfortunately, the road of bing an Enchanter is extremely difficultpared to walking the path of a Mage. For ine, she had only be an Enchantress after her cultivation had reached 9-Star level. As for him? He doesn''t know yet, especially considering the fact that he had only started walking the path of an Enchanter at a veryte period of time, specifically in his current cultivation level of 7-Star Mage. If Dan really wants to be an Enchanter, he would have to exert twice or even more effort than what ine had exerted in her path. Even then, he is still unsure when exactly he could be an Enchanter since it also depends on one''s own talent and the constitution of his body, mind, and Magic Power. If he doesn''t have the affinity to be an Enchanter, then even if he exerted tens or hundreds of times of effort, the possibility of him bing one would still be very low, almost close to nothing. By that time, it would be much more better for him to just choose to continue walking the path of Mages. Dan nodded his head at ine before turning to look at the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth again. He took out his staff and muttered, "Prepare to die!" Chapter 677 - The Ultimate Scheme Of The Naughty Elves Organization Part 20 Chapter 677 The ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization part 20 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh All whirlpools around Dan flew straight towards the direction of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth before it could charge to him, causing a lot of destruction in its wake. Seeing the iing whirlpools, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth simply shrugged off its body and went to face it head-on with its charge. Whoooosh! The first whirlpool was immediately destroyed by the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth the moment it smashed its enormous body on it, shattering it into tinny tiny pieces that mixed along with the water droplets from the rain. The numerous water droplets then merged with the river down below, making it even bigger. Whoooosh! In the same way, the second and third whirlpools were also destroyed by the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. It didn''t stop and continued to charge towards the remaining whirlpools. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! In front, Dan''s lips turned even more mischievous the more whirlpools the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth destroyed. He can''t help but muttered under his breath, "Go on, continue smashing my whirlpools," While the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth was destroying more and more of his whirlpools, Dan also continued creating even more. With the Enhancement Magic spells he had received from ine, he is far from exhausting all of his energy and stamina. Thus he is not feeling the least bit worried about it. The distance separating Dan and the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth wasn''t really that far, merely tens of meters away, which honestly speaking, could easily be traversed by it under only a few breaths. However, because of the continuous attack of the whirlpools, its momentum and speed greatly slowed down. Every time it smashed into a whirlpool, it would have to pause for a moment before charging into another one again. This process continues as the number of whirlpools that the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth had destroyed reaches more than ten already. Without it noticing, though, its body now sustained even more wounds ranging from slight to serious injuries due to that, causing its body to be covered with a mixture of blood and water from both the rain and the whirlpools that it had just destroyed. Subsequently, it didn''t notice that the river created by the shattered whirlpool and rain below are strangely mixed with purple-colored liquid. Observing this purple-colored liquid closely, one could easily guess that it was poison. And shockingly, it wasn''t just any ordinary poison, but a potent one on top of that. "Mixing poison along with his whirlpools? What a smart idea!" Elfin the Fifth remarked. He asked himself, "I really wonder, how exactly did Dan know how to concoct such a potent poison? ording to the information I have received about him, there has never been any time where he worked with poison. If anyone in the Mischievous Lion Guild has the slightest talent to do this, then it would be no one else but Ash. Base on the report given to me by the Alchemist Association''s Alchemist Eugine, she has Alchemist''s Hands. Is this perhaps one of her concoctions?" Unbeknownst to Elfin the Fifth, what he had assumed is not actually the truth, not even the slightest. It shouldn''t be forgotten that Dan was one of the main Hybrids that had helped Ash create the Poison Mist Disaster in the past, which had caused a lot of destruction in one of the Kingdoms of the Dragon Horn Empire as it was their means to escape the clutches of their abusive Master that had bought them. And as such, he naturally knew a thing or two about poison. Not only him, but also all the Hybrids that had followed Ash in this journey with Leo, as they were the loyal followers of Ash''s, which includes Chief Lago, Sebastian, Sele, and Old man Torre. If they really desired to do it, they could even replicate another Poison Mist Disaster in the Emerald Tree Kingdom as a means to defeat the Naughty Elves organization. Albeit, it would have different strengths and effects since they don''t know the exact Magical resources that they have used in creating the Poison Mist Disaster that had caused destruction in the Dragon Horn Empire. The main reason why none of them have ever thought of using any poison until now is that they wanted to avoid any suspicion to the Mischievous Lion Guild due to the fact that they are wanted criminals by the Dragon Horn Empire with a huge bounty that could tempt the majority of the people living in the Celestial World on top of their heads. In fact, a royal family that rules a medium-sized Kingdom like the Evergreen royal family would also feel a bit tempted by the prospect of earning 100 million gold coins, even though they could easily earn that sum of money in a matter of months. Putting the Evergreen royal family aside, just the sheer number of people who enter and leave the Emerald Tree Kingdom in every passing day alone is one of the main possibilities they should consider. Only Fate knows for certain if there are actually people who work for the Dragon Horn Empire among them. If there are indeed some, then just a few diggings from here and there would definitely cause them to be discovered, especially considering the fact that all of the poisons they knew about bore great resemnce with the Poison Mist Disaster they have caused. After all, they learned their talent in concocting poison from there. By that time, the Dragon Horn Empire would without a doubt send men to capture them, consequently causing a lot of trouble not only to Leo but also to them. Aside from that reason, this was also what Leo had informed them that they shouldn''t do... Unless, of course, if the situation prevents them from having any other choice but to use their hidden and most secretive weapon. And exactly as what Leo had instructed them to do before; because their current situation right now prevents him from having other choices, thus Dan chooses to use poison. Well, just like what he had mentioned before, being conservative is no longer one of his options. It''s either to give it all or die trying! Though, Dan still had in mind that he shouldn''t do it excessively and minimize the use of poison as low as possible. After all, this war is not their battle to fight for, but a battle of everyone living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Suppose they really show everything they have but get betrayed by the Evergreen royal family in the end. In that case, they will have no one else to me but themselves. As for the name of the poison that Dan had used, it still has no permanent given name yet. But he temporarily calls it Astral Fox''s Rage Toxin, which is based on thebination of Gxy-level Magical Beasts for ''Astral,'' Savage Fox Potion for ''Fox''s, and Berserk mode for ''Rage.'' Unfortunately for Elfin the Fifth, he could only remain oblivious about all of that since there is no one else around him right now that could possibly provide him the answer to his question. "It''s time!" Dan proimed as he sent out thest whirlpool. This time, he had added thest bottle of Astral Fox''s Rage Toxin that is needed in order to poison a Gxy-level Magical Beast like the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. Just like all the previous whirlpools, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth smashed its body towards thest whirlpool that Dan had sent once again,pletely unaware of the fact that it actually contains thest amount of Astral Fox''s Rage Toxin needed for it to finally take effect in its body. As soon as the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth shattered the whirlpool, the poison mixed along with it quickly mixed with the river below. In the next moment, the river turned purple and began emitting unbearable stretch, making everyone quickly cover their noses. Soon after, it began bubbling, with smoke being released every time the bubbles explode. Just when the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth was reaching Dan, its four limbs suddenly gave up. Right after, its knees smashed on the ground with a loud thud. In the next moment, it began wailing in pain as its body experienced the feeling of numerous ants biting both its flesh and organs. This was because the Astral Fox''s Rage Toxin hadn''t only tainted its skin but had also seeped inside its body. Not long after, the figure of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth slowly tilted to the side, as its body can no longer bear its heavyweight. And with a loud ssh sound, almost half of its body submerged into the river created by the whirlpools and rain. This causes half of its face to suffer the Astral Fox''s Rage Toxin, making one of its eyes blind, nose and mouth inhaling the water mixed with poison, and most dangerously, the poison seeped into one of his ears and right after begun eroding its brain. The body of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth asionally twitched as a way to express the pain it is feeling right now because apparently, its mouth could no longer open wide due to losing control of almost half of its body after the Astral Fox''s Rage Toxin eroded its brain. After a few minutes passed, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth stopped twitching, and its body no longer continued moving.. With a loud exhale from the side of its mouth that is exposed from the river created by the whirlpools and rain, it finally took itsst breath. Chapter 678 - The Impending Disaster Chapter 678 The impending disaster Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After a long-fought battle, the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth was finally killed by Dan. Of course, he couldn''t have possibly done this without the help of everyone. What he had merely done wasnd thest wave of attacks. From everyone''smunicators, Ethan''s voice suddenly rang out loudly, "Everyone, stay back!" Evidently, the Burning Sun spell was finally finished. Otherwise, Ethan wouldn''t have suddenly ordered them to retreat. This could also be proven through the appearance of ine. After all, she wouldn''t suddenlye here and have the time to assist Dan if the mission entrusted to them haven''t yet finished already. As expected, in the next moment, a massive ball of burning me appeared and shot straight towards the direction of the Beast Lord Nature Hercules. Unlike thest time, because Ethan now has the assistance of both Charlotte and ine, thus he was quickly able to control the Burning Sun spell to move really fast. The Beast Lord Nature Hercules was so focused on fending off against Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Hence it was unable to react in time before its figure fully got engulfed by the burning me of the Burning Sun spell. A loud painful wail sounded soon after across the entire ce as the Beast Lord Nature Hercules suffered the onught of the Burning Sun spell. To make matters even more, worst for it, because it is a Nature Element Gxy-level Magical Beasts, thus Fire Element is naturally its number one weakness. As a result, this had caused the damage of the Burning Sun spell to multiply by tens of times. The Beast Lord Nature Hercules was already seriously injured before it received Ethan''s Burning Sun spell attack. And because of that, it didn''t take so long for its figure, currently engulfed in mes, to finally fall down on the ground below before quickly followed by its life being quickly drained out of its body. Not long after, the Beast Lord Nature Hercules took its final breath of life, marking its unfortunate death. Seeing the fall of the Beast Lord Nature Hercules, everyone can''t help themselves from cheering loudly in triumph. "Blessed be the Moon Elf God as she didn''t abandon the Elves of the Emerald Tree Kingdom!" "We finally won!" "Hooray!" "..." Their voices were so loud that probably the soldiers fighting at both the eastern region and western region could hear them. Nevertheless, no one bothered to stop them from celebrating such a hard-earned victory. Well, who would dare to stop them? This victory means the end of the war against the Naughty Elves organization, and the end of the war means that there would no longer be any casualties. In their opinion, only heartless people or hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization still remaining alive would really dare to strip them from such rights. However, not everyone was thinking the same thing as them, in particr Charlotte, Ethan, ine, Sebastian, Dan, Sele, Elvis, Isaiah, Nightingale, and the rest of the members of the Mischievous Lion Guild, especially the members of the Eagle Lion Regiment. There is really no need for anyone to ask for the reason why. That is because it is very self-evident already that the reason for their depression and grief emotions right now is that Old man Torre''s life is currently hanging by a thin thread of life after receiving the direct attack of the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth the moment he saved Dan. In front of Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Isaiah arrived while carrying the unconscious Old man Torre with his arms. Isaiah slowly and carefullyy Old man Torre on t and dry ground before ine quickly went forward to begin healing him. The Flyingboats of the Eagle-Lion Regiment also swiftlynded nearby as all the Mages that know any Healing spells immediately disembarked and went to assist the rescue of Old man Torre. Old man Torre is still breathing right now, which is enough proof that there is still a chance for him to live, no matter how small. Such a chance is certainly not something ine or anyone else would want to waste, lest this would be the cause for him to unfortunately perished. "This is all my fault!" Dan med himself for what had happened to Old man Torre. He tearfully muttered, "If only I noticed the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth was approaching very close to me at that time, then this wouldn''t have happened to Old man Torre. He wouldn''t have jumped in my ce so as to save me..." Isaiah bit his lips before adding, "I am also at fault here. It was because of my carelessness that the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth was able to sneak an attack on Dan. I should have paid more attention to where I was luring the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth. In the end, it unknowingly arrived really close to Dan and caused Old man Torre to save him," "What are you both talking about? No one is to me here! It was clearly Old man Torre''s decision to save Dan. If there is anyone that we should be ming here, it is no one else but the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth..." Charlotte immediately interrupted. But then she suddenly realized something, which immediately made her change her opinion, "Wait... No! We should be ming the root cause of why this war had happened in the first ce. From the very beginning, everything that we are seeing here right now, the destruction, deaths, and many more others to mention, is the doing of none other than the Naughty Elves organization! To be more precise, it is the fault of our enemies whose names we can''t mention unless with the presence of Leo," Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ethan and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild immediately understood that who she meant are clearly the Gods of the Celestial World. They almost forgot this is indeed the fault of the Gods of the Celestial World why all of this had happened! Without their greed for power and their lust to control the entire Celestial World for themselves, then this war wouldn''t have happened from the start! That is because no ck organization, no Asura organization, and neither would the Naughty Elves organization even exist! Or even if they indeed do, they wouldn''t necessarily be an evil organization going around the entire Celestial World and destroying everything that doesn''t follow them! This... is all the fault of the Gods of the Celestial World! The eyes of Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild turned to the look of fury as they stared towards the sky above their heads, obviously showing that they med the Gods of the Celestial World for what had happened to Old man Torre. "Executive ine, sorry to interrupt you and the others, but we need to bring Executive Old man Torre to somewhere safe and also clean," One of the Healers pulled everyone from their thoughts. The battlefield is clearly not a good ce to heal someone, especially considering the fact that there are a lot of dangerous things lying all over the ce, including Magical Beasts'' blood that has been mixed with Savage Fox Potion and the poison that Dan had used to kill the Beast Lord Mountain Mammoth earlier ago. If ever Old man Torre gets contaminated by one of them, then it will no doubt cause them a lot of trouble in their effort of saving him from his impending death. ine nodded her head in understanding, but then she added, "I''ll being with you! It would be much easier for you if I am there to assist you," "No problem, Executive ine," The Healer nodded her head in delight before quickly ordering a few well-built male Healers to carry Old man Torre on a stretcher as they bring him to the Flyingboat. Not long after that, the Flyingboats of the Eagle Lion Regiment flew towards the direction of the Emerald City, where they could conveniently and safely continue saving Old man Torre''s life. Seeing them leave, Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild immediately made their way back to the north wall. Everyone might believe that the war against the Naughty Elves organization is finally over, but Elfin the Fifth and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, on the other hand, knew clearly well that it isn''t over yet. After all that they went through, none of them are going to easily believe that this is everything that the Naughty Elves organization has in their sleeves. Fate knows if they wouldunch another surprise attack like the previous times once again. By that time, there would be a huge possibility of thempletely getting caught in surprise as everyone is currently in a merry and delightful mood due to thinking that they have won the war against the Naughty Elves organization. Elfin the Fifth quickly gathered Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild and all of their allies who were resting in a meeting tent. Afterward, he informed them that they shouldn''t celebrate yet because the war against the Naughty Elves organization has not yet ended as they have thought. As such, they should all immediately prepare for the worst. While Elfin the Fifth was in the midst of his discussion with everyone, all of a sudden, theirmunicators sounded with the loud voice of King Elfin the Fourth, saying, "Get away from any bodies or carcasses rted to the Naughty Elves organization!" Chapter 679 - Sudden Betrayal Chapter 679 Sudden Betrayal Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The sudden order of King Elfin the Fourth was basically heard by Elfin the Fifth and Charlotte and the other allies gathered inside the meeting tent and everyone throughout the entire Emerald City who is currently wearing amunicator in their ears. It was quite a strange order for everyone, especially for the soldiers in the Northern region who are celebrating their triumph right now. But considering the fact that it was the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom who had given them themand, this only means that it was serious. In the next moment, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies immediately left the meeting tent with solemn expressions on their respective faces. Fortunately, the moment they got out of the meeting tent, they soon after saw the Generals and Captains quickly evacuating everyone as far away as possible from any bodies or carcasses rted to the Naughty Elves organization, this includes the carcasses of the Undead Berserkers and Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion, and the bodies of the fallen soldiers of the Naughty Elves organization. Despite the fact that the majority of the soldiers don''t have anymunicators, thus they don''t know what is truly going on right now, no one still bothered to ask why or showed stubbornness. They simply moved in an orderly fashion while following the straight lines that the higher-ups had arranged for them to follow as they quickly walked to a safe area. "Do you perhaps know what is going on?" "No idea, all I know is we are going to evacuate to somewhere safe," "I am guessing that it is probably because the war against the Naughty Elves organization is still not over yet," "That should indeed be the case because I could still see a lot of Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion in front of the north wall. We might have celebrated too early," "Eh? But shouldn''t we be fighting them instead of retreating?" "Can''t you see those Flyingboats above us? I heard that they are actually the forces of our allies. Maybe the reason why we are evacuating is that they are going to take over the war, whereas we are going to recuperate," "Now that you have mentioned that, it is indeed about time for us to go rest and recuperate. After all, we have continuously been fighting in this war for a few hours now. Not to mention, we have been going around all over the ce and fighting against different kinds of enemies. From ordinary soldiers to Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion. And then from Undead Berserkers to Gxy-level Magical Beasts. This kind of war is without a doubt far differentpared to those usual wars that we have experienced in the past," "I agree, this is indeed not the same as the other wars we had fought before since in those wars we were mainly up against people of the Foreign races," "Yeah... Supposedly, I could evenst for nearly twelve straight hours in those wars. But in this case, my body is already feeling really exhausted as if I have been fighting for a few days now," "Enough talking, everyone! Quickly move!" A nearby Captain interrupted. It is undeniably beyond the imagination of the majority of the soldiers that the real reason for their evacuation right now is actually not because of the arrival of the forces of their allies. Rather, it is because they need to stay away from anything rted to the Naughty Elves organization. The sole reason why the Flyingboats aren''t evacuating is because it is already far away from the danger, considering the fact that they are thousands of feet in the air. If there is absolutely anywhere that could be believed to be safe without a doubt right now, then that would only be in the air above the Emerald City, at least now that nothing could post any threat to them yet. "It is honestly a good thing that the Generals and Captains didn''t inform the majority of the soldiers of what is truly going on," Charlotte remarked. "Yeah, otherwise, the unknown danger that King Elfin the Fourth had informed us about would be immediately triggered by the Naughty Elves organization," Ethan nodded his head. "Speaking about that," Elvis turned to look at Elfin the Fifth behind them. He asked, "Has there been any update from King Elfin the Fourth with what kind of danger exactly we are facing against right now?" Elvis is asking because Elfin the Fifth and King Elfin the Fourth suddenly went into a different private channel with theirmunicators to continue their conversation. Apparently, the topic of their discussion is so confidential that only members of the Evergreen royal family should know about it as of now. A momentter, after Elvis asked the question, Elfin the Fifth slowly turned to look at them with a solemn expression on his face. It was as if he is telling everyone through his face about their impending doom. Elfin the Fifth turned to look at their allies and asked, "Would it be alright if you excuse us for a bit?" "No problem, we understand clearly well our position in this alliance," "You''ll be telling us all about it eventually, so just go on," "What else? After all, we will be fighting side by side in this battle once again, hahaha!" "I really appreciate your understanding," Elfin the Fifth nodded his head to them before motioning his hand to Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild toe inside the meeting tent. Curious to know about what precisely this was, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild quickly followed after Elfin the Fifth. But to their disbelief, as soon as they got inside the meeting tent, some of their supposed-to-be-allies suddenly flew to the sky and quickly fled away from this ce using as much strength as their bodies could exert. On the other hand, their other allies remained motionless on the ground below as they werepletely caught unprepared and did not know how they should react. After all, they don''t have a single clue of why exactly some of their allies suddenly flew away. "Quickly catch them!" Elfin the Fifth immediately ordered. Hearing Elfin the Fifth''s order, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild instantly realized what is really happening right now. Evidently, the exact reason why Elfin the Fifth had suddenly called them to go inside the tent was so that they can give a false opportunity for the traitors to try and escape from this ce and report to the Naughty Elves organization that they have unfortunately discovered their next course of action. And as expected, it was proven effective at the very end as the traitors had taken the bait. With that in mind, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild didn''t waste any time as they flew up to the sky and chase after the traitors. Although they have expended plenty of their energy and stamina during the battle against the three Gxy-level Magical Beasts earlier ago, it is still very easy for them to chase after a bunch of people with merely a cultivation level of 6-Star to 7-Star. Not to mention, it wasn''t only them who had been expending plenty of energy and stamina during the war, but also those traitors as well. Hence, they are more than foolish if they actually believed that they are unable to catch them right now. Not long after, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild returned back to the meeting tent along with the captured traitors in their hands. Unfortunately, they weren''t able to capture a few of them. But it wasn''t because they were able to escape sessfully. Rather they tried to resist. Thus they left them with no other choice but to kill them. In total, they have only captured three traitors. "How wise of you, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," One of the traitors remarked while wearing a wryly smile on his face. The second traitor right beside the first traitor nodded his head in agreement before saying, "He is totally deserving of his title ''Crown Prince of the Emerald Tree Kingdom.'' Otherwise, he wouldn''t have easily formted a n to trick us," "Tch, that was merely luck!" The third traitor sneered in response. Elfin the Fifth shrugged his shoulder off and ignored what they were talking about, as he then said, "I truly apud the effort of the three of you for sessfully tricking all of us into believing that you are one of our allies when in fact, you are actually members of the Naughty Elves organization all along," "Surprise!" The first traitor said with a wide mocking smile on his face. Right after, the second traitor and third traitor startedughing loudly. In response to the mockery, Elfin the Fifth simply begun pping his hands while saying, "Marvelous, really an astonishing feat!" "Thank you, thank you," The first traitor bowed his head by a bit to express his appreciation for Elfin the Fifth''s recognition. But quickly, Elfin the Fifth paused his pping hands as his face turned to mockery before saying, "Unfortunately, your efforts are all for naught as we have still easily captured all of you," Chapter 680 - Elfin The Fifths Wise Method Of Getting Information From The Three Traitors Chapter 680 Elfin the Fifth''s wise method of getting information from the three traitors Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "What all? You have only captured the three of us while the others were killed after resisting," The first traitor sneered. "Oh, my mistake. Well, still a real pity if you ask me, though," Elfin the Fifth said with a smirk on his face. He continued, "If I were in your shoes, I would have definitely remained hidden for some time more and only choose to escape once I can really confirm that no one can catch me. By that time, I will be able to sessfully report to the Naughty Elves organization of our findings," "Contrary to what you did just now since it was like what the stupidest person in the entire Celestial World would choose to do, hahaha" Elfin the Fifth paused as he startedughing. At the same time, he can''t refrain himself from teasing them, obviously to pay back for their arrogant behavior a while ago, "Perhaps you''d like to request from me to give the three of you another chance to escape? Probably by that time you will have a little bit more of a chance to be sessful. In addition to that, maybe you''d also want to request to give us a handicap? Not using one of our legs or hands should suffice, right?" Charlotte and the other allies by the side startedughing while listening to Elfin the Fifth''s words. These traitors literally thought that they are something, when in fact they are actually just nothing but mere jokes right now. Honestly, to fall for such a simple scheme by Elfin the Fifth is like a kid following a stranger for a lollipop. The only difference in their case is, these three traitors are adults, not to mention they have a cultivation level of 6-Star to 7-Star. Yet, they still fell for such a simple and obvious trap by Elfin the Fifth. If they were the Naughty Elves organization, they would without a doubt feel ashamed right now that they have such stupid members amongst them. Seeing everyoneughing at them, the expressions of the three traitors immediately turned ugly, "Laugh all you want, but it still can''t deny the fact that it is already toote for you to change anything!" The first traitor retorted. "Yeah! And any minute from now, the most powerful Magical Beast in the entire Emerald Forest wille to destroy the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom!" The second traitor added. "Scared? Guess what? We might not have sessfully reported to the Naughty Elves organization that you have found out about our n, and we will obviously also be dying today, but sooner orter, all of you will also follow after us. Enjoy your tinny tiny triumph now because eventually, you will see hell on the Emerald Tree Kingdom, hahaha!" The third traitor started hystericallyughing before being followed after by the first traitor and second traitor. This time, it was Elfin the Fifth''s face that had turned ugly with an addition of the expression of fear and horror, "But... but how...?" The first traitor immediately stoppedughing as he replied with a mocking look on his face, "Isn''t it obvious? After all this time, what we were merely doing was to cause as many deaths as possible in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. It is the exact reason why you were able to easily defeat our armies and even the following Magical Beasts and Gxy-level Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion after that. Once the scent of death lingering in the air of the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom bes strong enough, the Beast King of the Emerald Forest would awaken thinking that you have tilted the bnce of its territory," "Oh yeah! Be scared! Be terrified! Be horrified! And that''s not all; do you want to know a secret?" The second traitor asked in a teasing and taunting manner. "I am assuming that they are too afraid to ask, so let me do the honor to exin to all of you. The real reason why all of you should stay as far away as possible from any bodies or carcasses rted to the Naughty Elves organization is because they will..." The third traitor wasn''t able to finish his line as his body suddenly exploded. A second after that, both the bodies of the first traitor and second traitor also exploded. This all happens before anyone of them could even realize it. Evidently, the sudden deaths of the three traitors are because they have unknowingly broken the contract that they have signed with the Naughty Elves organization by revealing to Elfin the Fifth and Charlotte and the other allies their secret n. However, unbeknownst to those three traitors though, their deaths weren''t actually that simple. The reason for that is because it was Elfin the Fifth that had caused all of this to happen from the very beginning. He riled them up to the point that they got triggered enough to forget about the contract that they have signed with the Naughty Elves organization. In addition to that, apparently, after breaking the contract, that doesn''t mean yet that the three traitors will immediately die right after. That is because it will still take a bit of time before the consequences for breaking the contract to get activated. After all, it will take time for the contract to confirm whether they have indeed broken a condition or not. In turn, this gives more time for them to reveal even more confidential information while giving them a false impression that nothing is wrong and that everything is alright. That was why the three traitors didn''t realize anything before they finally exploded and die. Elfin the Fifth learned of this method during the time that the Evergreen royal family cooperated with Leo and a few others from the Mischievous Lion Guildst month to thoroughly purge the castle of any hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. Although the operation was a huge sess, Elfin the Fifth still really hated the fact that at that time, they can''t get any useful information from all the members of the Naughty Elves organization that they have captured due to the contract that they have signed. Therefore, while everyone was busy recuperating, he, on the other hand, had spent all of his time until morning experimenting with the contract that the members of the Naughty Elves organization have signed by making them tell any kind of confidential information that they could think about in their heads. Even though all he got were useless, irrelevant, and stupid information from them in the end, he at least learned that breaking the contract doesn''t mean immediate death. With that in mind, Elfin the Fifth thought of this method right now, which they can use to trick members of the Naughty Elves organization into revealing confidential information. But in order for this method to work, he first needs to make them forget about the consequences of breaking their contract. And this includes making them angry, annoyed, and arrogant, which was exactly what he had been doing just now. To be more precise, everything he had done a while ago was nothing more than an act to fool those three traitors. From offering his opinion, insulting them, teasing them, turning them into a joke for Charlotte and the other allies toughed at, and from feeling scared, terrified, and horrified all together. All of those were just part of his n. And once again, Elfin the Fifth''s wise n was proven to be really sessful as the three traitors fell into his trap for onest time. Contrary to wearing a look of triumph on his face, though, Elfin the Fifth instead can''t help himself from heaving a sigh of relief. It was as if a really heavy object just got removed from his back. Honestly, despite his n is truly good, all of those were merely in theory. He was still not one hundred percent certain yet that he would really be able to pull everything off at the end. After all, this is still considered his first time putting this method into actual practice. After seeing the deaths of the three traitors, Charlotte and the other allies soon understood everything that had just happened. Well, it isn''t really that difficult to guess, especially seeing the relief look on Elfin the Fifth''s face right now. Needless to say, it is the same exact expression that a person would wear after a n that they aren''t confident enough to turn out to be sessful. To further confirm what had just happened, Elfin the Fifth vaguely exined to Charlotte and the other allies about what he had just done. Of course, he didn''t reveal everything since he now considered this as one of his own trump cards. He merely stated that he had nned for all of this to happen in order to get information from the three traitors, but not the inner workings of how he had achieved sess. "Although Guild Leader Loki is currently not present, we at least still have his Highness, Elfin the Fifth, to provide us with the brains we needed," Charlotte said while pping her hands. "I''m all knees to you, your Highness, Elfin the Fifth," Ethan expressed his admiration. "No wonder why King Elfin the Fourth had never ever thought of changing his mind to make you the Crown Prince of the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Elvis said in realization. "With Elfin the Fifth as the inheritor of the throne of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, even I wouldn''t change my mind if I was in King Elfin the Fourth''s shoes," Iasiah added. "Indeed, totally a Crown Prince candidate. Once your Highness, Elfin the Fifth, inherits the throne and bes the next King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, this territory would without a doubt experience another age of prosperity," Nightingale nodded in agreement. Naturally, the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild and the rest of their other allies didn''t forget to give their own opinion andplimented Elfin the Fifth for his really wise n to get information from the three traitors. As the receiving end of all thepliments from Charlotte and the other allies, Elfin the Fifth''s face instantly turned red out of embarrassment. Chapter 681 - Constellationlevel Magical Beast Chapter 681 Constetion-level Magical Beast Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "The only unfortunate part, though, is we didn''t get to hear thest sentence that the third traitor was going to reveal to us," Charlotte said, a bit helpless. "Yeah, but it can''t be helped," Ethan nodded his head in agreement. "Not necessarily," Elfin the Fifth suddenly interrupted. Hearing Elfin the Fifth''s words, Charlotte and the other allies immediately turned their heads to looked at him. Not to waste anyone''s time, Elfin the Fifth exined, "My father already discovered what exactly the Naughty Elves organization is nning on doing next. That was why he ordered us to go as far away as possible from any bodies or carcasses rted to the Naughty Elves organization," "Father also informed me that there are traitors amongst our allies, but the only problem is, it is extremely difficult to know who they are. The reason for that is because, apparently, those traitors have long already integrated themselves so deeply within their respective forces. In fact, even the Leaders of those said forces don''t know a thing about it, that was why we only found out about it at this moment," "I don''t really quite know for certain yet how exactly father had found out about this information, but as soon as I learned of it, I quickly thought of a n to smoke the traitors out. And all of you probably know already what had happened after that," Elfin the Fifth paused. To cut the story short, the traitors fall into his trap, got captured by Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, and then they extracted some pretty useful information from them before they finally died. Elfin the Fifth expressed his thoughts out loud, "In my opinion, if there is one thing inmon with all of these traitors, then that is the fact that none of them had attended the ball. If you ask me, that should definitely be worthy of being suspicious about. Only Fate knows that maybe during the ball, these traitors had also gathered together to have a discussion of what to do during this day," Standing at the side, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, except for Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale, slightly nodded their heads in agreement with Elfin the Fifth''s assumption. They finally understood the main reason Leo couldn''t detect any of those traitors, despite the fact that he can see the so-called String of Fate. With that unique capability of Leo, as long as any members of the forces of the God of the Celestial World are present within his sight, he will definitely be able to uncover their real identities. But, just like what Elfin the Fifth had just said, these traitors weren''t present on that day of the ball, thus the reason why Leo wasn''t able to identify them. "Anyways," Elfin the Fifth quickly returned back to the main topic, "Back to what I was saying before; father discovered that the majority of the bodies and carcasses rted to the Naughty Elves organization had been nted with tinny tiny pieces taken from a whole Chaos stone, while the other powerful ones have an entire small Chaos stone within them. Andst but certainly not the least, the carcasses of those Gxy-level Magical Beasts have tens of pieces of Chaos stones in their bodies," With the mention of the word ''Chaos stone'', the faces of Charlotte, Ethan, Sebastian, Dan, and Sele immediately turned ugly. In their minds, the scene of the huge explosion that had happened in the Silver City in the past quickly yed back. Honestly, if any of them are asked what they would not rather face in this war against the Naughty Elves organization right now, they would without a doubt unanimously decide Chaos stone. After all, the damage it could cause is just so destructive that with enough numbers of it, there''s a really huge chance for it to be able to destroy the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, and leaving nothing else for them to rebuild as the Chaos Mana would continue destroying everything else in its path, and would only stop once they are purified. "Out of all the powerful weapons that exist in the entire Celestial World that the Naughty Elves organization could have considered using, why did they choose Chaos stones?!" Charlotte slightly shivered from the thought of the devastating damage caused by the Chaos stones in the entire Lionheart Kingdom. "Why are all of them using Chaos stones nowadays? And where exactly are they getting all of them from?!" Ethan can''t help but ask. "That is also a question that I really want to ask as well," Sebastian added. "Back then, it was the ck organization, and now it is the Naughty Elves organization. Are both of them perhaps working together to achieve something? Because I can see some kind of pattern going on in here," Dan spoke loudly about what was on his mind. "Probably just a mere coincidence. But a scary one, to say the least," Sele directly objected to Dan''s assumption. But, she was still feeling a bit fearful deep inside of her about it because there is indeed a possibility for it to be the case right now. Though there is only a small chance for it to really happen, at least she believes so, it can still probably happen if things really go for the worst. "No need to worry that much, though, because we still have enough time to evacuate everyone inside the Emerald City and far from danger," Elfin the Fifth said in assurance. He exined, "Father said that those Chaos stones would probably only activate once all the Gxy-level Magical Beasts are dead. By that time, the most the Chaos stones could do is destroy the walls of the Emerald City and the nearby structures around it," "Wouldn''t it be best if we let everyone evacuate outside the Emerald City? It would definitely be very dangerous for us once we are surrounded by the Chaos Mana after the Chaos stones exploded," Charlotte suggested. "I am guessing that father intends to use the secret passageways under the Emerald City to evacuate everyone, including the civilians, outside after the Chaos stones exploded. And it also seems like he wants to use the Chaos Mana to temporarily rece the wall that is going to be destroyed by the Chaos Mana," Elfin the Fifth replied. "Finally, we could use the n of the Naughty Elves organization to our advantage," Ethan said in delight. "Yeah, but there''s one thing that father hasn''t considered yet," Elfin the Fifth interrupted the delightful mood of Ethan. With a solemn look on his face, he said, "If I remembered correctly, those three traitors had mentioned prior to theirst sentence before dying that the Naughty Elves organization are nning to awaken the most powerful Magical Beast in the entire Emerald Forest, and they said that it was the so-called Beast King of the Emerald Forest," "Base on what I read on books about Magical Beasts, whates after Beast Lords are Beast Kings. And if I am not wrong about Beast Kings, they are bona fide Constetion-level Magical Beasts," Instantly, the faces of Charlotte and the other allies turned ugly after hearing the words Constetion-level Magical Beasts. Subsequently, the atmosphere around them bes silent to the point that everyone''s breathing could be heard. "Constetion-level Magical Beasts..." Sebastian muttered hesitatingly. "We''re dead, no doubt about that. We are dead," Dan proimed while walking back in forth, obviously trying to calm himself. But no matter how many steps he took, it was still proven useless as the presence of a Constetion-level Magical Beasts wasn''t something that he, or anyone else in their case right now, could easily calm themselves from. "If King Elfin the Fourth hasn''t yet considered that information, then this only means that surrounding ourselves with Chaos Mana is like presenting everyone in the Emerald City on a silver tter to the Constetion-level Magical Beasts?" Sele felt stupefied while not realizing that she was chuckling every now and then as if she was a crazy woman. Fortunately, Edward wasn''t here right now, or otherwise, she would definitely turn into an actual crazy woman after knowing that the man she loves saw her acting like this. As if Sele''s behavior was a contagious disease, their other allies have suddenly begunughing hysterically. "Hahahahaha! We-are-fucked!" "I wanna go home! Mommy!" "Why the heck did I signed up for this!" "Maybe what you meant to say is this wasn''t part of what we have signed up for!" "Why are we still alive? Only to suffer like this..." In no time, the ce outside of the meeting tent had turned into something like a mental hospital or a rehabilitation center for people addicted to drugs or something else. If any of the soldiers see them right now, they would definitely bebeled as unworthy leaders. Not only that, they might even question themselves if they are also crazy since, after all, they have followed the order of crazy people like them until now. It is really fortunate that the meeting tent is far away from the currently evacuating soldiers. Chapter 682 - Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon Chapter 682 Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Contrary to them, Elfin the Fifth, Charlotte, Ethan, Elvis, Iasiah, and Nightingale were just calm, not entirely, but at least they are not like everybody else who is currently acting crazy right now. "Wow, this is new to me. I didn''t expect that everyone could actually be this crazy," Charlotte said jokingly. "Yeah, what a serious eye-opener for us," Ethan nodded his head while massaging his chin intriguingly. "Shouldn''t we be helping them calm down," Elvis really doesn''t know whether he should enjoy this scene like Charlotte and Ethan or not. "Nah, just let them be. It would be more troublesome if they suppressed their emotions right now because once it explodes, they would without a doubt run away and abandon all of us," Iasiah objected. "Exactly! In fact, I had even seen plenty of such situations in the past during the time when the Fiendish Blizzard Kingdom had fallen. Emotions that are suppressed would always lead to undesirable effects," Nightingale added. All of a sudden, Elfin the Fifth turned to look at Elvis, "Elvis, you have traveled around the entire Emerald Forest in the past, so do you perhaps have any idea about the Beast King of the Emerald Forest?" Hearing Elfin the Fifth''s question, everyone immediately stopped what they were doing, including acting crazy, as they quickly turned their attention towards Elvis. Elvis, who was being stared at by everyone, turned solemn. As much as he wanted to avoid this question, there is no way for him to escape it anymore. With no other choice left, Elvis cleared his throat before he started exining, "It was a decade or so ago after King Elfin the Fourth had finally dethroned Darius as the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom and proimed himself as the new King. Back then, I bid farewell to everyone and went to explore the entire Emerald Forest, with the main intention of making a map of this entire territory and give it to everyone in order to assist them in their travels," "After spending nearly a year exploring the entire Emerald Forest, I finally mapped out the entire outer region and the inner region of the territory. The only ce left for me to explore was the central region," "Rumors said that there is a slumbering Magical Beasts at the center of the Emerald Forest. It was said to be the most powerful Magical Beast to ever exist in this ce and was the real ruler of this territory," Elvis turned to look at Elfin the Fifth as he continued, "Yes, you heard me right. The Emerald Forest is indeed not the territory of the Evergreen royal family but a Constetion-level Magical Beast. To be more precise, it is a Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon, hence the reason why the name of this forest is Emerald Forest," Hearing the word ''Dragon'', Charlotte and the other allies'' faces immediately turned even more ugly. They were already in despair with the mere mention of Beast King, and now they feel like losing their heads with the addition of it being a Dragon. And not just any ordinary Dragon, because just based on its name alone, this is probably a pureblood Dragon they are currently talking about. Just when they have thought that the Chaos stones were the ultimate scheme of the Naughty Elves organization, it suddenly turns out to just be the mere tip of the iceberg. And when they finally concluded it being a Beast King, they are made to realize once again at this moment just how hugely mistaken they all are because their ultimate scheme is a freaking pureblood Dragon. What is a pureblood Dragon? Well, almost everyone in the entire Celestial World has knowledge about them, so there is really no need to further exin anything more. To cut their description short, they are real Dragons, and not just a product of a breeding between a Dragon and another species of Magical Beast. This means to say that they are really powerful, specifically second only to the Leviathans. "However, many generations have already passed, and yet no one was still able to ever see this so-called Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon. Not even the previous King, King Elfin the Third, nor any of his loyal subjects that had gone exploring the Emerald Forest before me, had spotted any traces of it. In fact, not even King Elfin the Second had found any traces of this powerful Magical Beast. It was only in the diary of King Elfin the First that the ruler of the Emerald Forest was mentioned. Other than that, there are no more additional records that have mentioned it," "Now that you have mentioned my great-great-great-grandfather''s diary, I finally remembered those pages that have mentioned those stories at the earlier days of development of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. At that time, there was only the Emerald City that exists in this forest, and he was still not a King, but merely a City Lord," Elfin the Fifth can''t help but interrupt. He continued, "If my brain serves me correctly, one of those pages had indeed told a story about being attacked by a huge flying Magical Beast that breathes Nature Element Mana from its mouth. It was during the time when they started pioneering deep inside the Emerald Forest so as to expand his territory over there that they were attacked," "King Elfin the First described the Magical Beast that had attacked them as a Magical Beast that looks somewhat simr to a lizard, except for the fact that it has a really long body that extends from its mouth and the tip of its tail, tall limbs with nts growing out from them with big and sharp ws at the very end, has an Emerald-like tough scales, gold-colored eyes, huge green-colored wings extending from its back, and most importantly, its cultivation is at the Constetion-level," "This was the exact reason why the Emerald Tree Kingdom was established at the outer region of the Emerald Forest, and not in the inner region nor in the center region, which should have been a really good spot for the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "Yes, that''s the one!" Elvis nodded his head in acknowledgment. He confirmed, "That Magical Beast that had attacked King Elfin the First was most likely the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon," "Eh, are you sure about that? My father used to say to me that what King Elfin the First had really discovered at that time wasn''t a pureblood Dragon, but merely a Demi-Dragon, specifically a Vineyard Dragon. Because thetter has a blood of a Dragon, thus the reason why King Elfin the First had easily mistaken it for an actual pureblood Dragon," Elfin the Fifth rebutted. "Hmph! Then how do you exactly exin why there is a Vineyard Dragon in the Emerald Forest, ha?" Elvis raised one of his brows. "That..." Elfin the Fifth was unable to give an answer to Elvis. After all, he wasn''t stupid or an unreasonable person. As soon as he heard Elvis'' question, he immediately thought to himself that why would there be a Demi-Dragon such as the Vineyard Dragon in the Emerald Forest if there is indeed no pureblood Dragon that exists nearby? It wasn''t only Elfin the Fifth that had realized this, but also Charlotte and the other allies as well. Evidently, only with the existence of a pureblood Dragon why a Demi-Dragon could possibly exist in the Emerald Forest. Also, this is no doubt a piece of evidence to prove the existence of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon. "Honestly, I was also the same as you in the past. I merely thought of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon as nothing but a rumor and that it was actually a Vineyard Dragon. Therefore, I didn''t feel any fear and went to explore the central region of the Emerald Forest," Elvis continued his story, "At first, I was so excited since this part of the Emerald Forest was still very foreign to me, which simply means to say that there are a lot of things that I could potentially discover, including useful things that could really help the Emerald Tree Kingdom in bing a lot more stronger than before. Though, it didn''t take so long for me to realize just how stupid I was," "It was at the second week of my exploring in the center region of the Emerald Forest. At that time, I woke up really early in the morning, beaming with excitement and joy for another day of exploring and discovering new things that don''t exist in both the outer region and the inner region of the Emerald Forest, just like all the previous couple of days in that ce," Elvis'' face suddenly turned fearful while he continued speaking, "But such a mood didn''tst long, because as soon as I left that cave, I was sleeping at to spend the night, I immediately discovered a scene that I will never ever forget for the rest of my life, even after I die," "It was a memory that has been deeply carved on my soul. And no matter how much I want to erase it, it is next to impossible for me to do it because I really thought that day was the day I was going to die," Elvis shivered as he remembered that unforgettable memory in his consciousness.. At the very entrance of the cave, the humongous head of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon was looking at him, with its gold-colored eyes staring straight to the very deep of his soul. Chapter 683 - Elvis Encounter With Neldrac, The Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon Part 1 Chapter 683 Elvis encounter with Neldrac, the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It was at that exact moment that Elvis had realized just how weak he was because, at any given moment, his precious life could be easily taken away from him as if it was merely nothing, especially in the face of Constetion-level Magical Beast such as the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon. "At that moment, my mindpletely nks out, and I wasn''t able to think of what to do. The only thing that was being subconsciously registered in my mind was this is the end of me," Elvis suddenly heave a sigh of relief, evidently because his expectation didn''t be a reality. Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte and the other allies quickly wanted to say something, specifically they wanted to ask Elvis how he had survived and escaped that ce alive despite the presence of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon. But, thetter was one step ahead of them, as if expecting their questions already. "After staring at me for some time, the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon suddenly turned his attention towards the inside of the cave, seemingly like curious of what I have over there," Elvis continued speaking, "And the scene that I will never forget for the rest of life happened..." ..... All of a sudden, a cold male voice sounded from the jaw of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon, "What are you doing here, young man from the Elf race?" Hearing the unexpected voice of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon, Elvis could only blink his eyes multiple times out of shock. He wasn''t even able to utter a single word as he was rendered in disbelief. Seeing Elvis unresponsive, the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon exhales a mouthful of hot air from his nostrils towards his direction. Whoooosh! "Ahhh!" Elvis quickly blocked his face using his hands after the hot air blown upon his entire body. "It seems like you are not a mute, so why aren''t you replying to my question, young man from the Elf race?" The Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon asked, a bit displeased. "I..." Elvis was still unable to pull himself together as he really can''t believe what is going on right now. He really thought that the rumors about the existence of the ruler of the Emerald Forest weren''t real, yet now he finally realized just how stupidly wrong he was. "Are you disrespecting me, young man from the Elf race?" The Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon expressed that he has only a little bit of patience left for Elvis. If this man doesn''t answer his question, then it will not hesitate anymore to kill him after trespassing from its territory without any permission, especially considering the fact that this is its own home. "No, no, no, no, no!" Elvis hastily replied after finally realizing that he had displeased the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon after taking so long to respond. "Good, then how about you answer my question now," The Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon ordered, while slightly calming down. "Yes! Umm..." Elvis suddenly began scratching his cheeks. Evidently, he had forgotten what the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon had asked him just now. After all, his mind was aplete nk a moment ago, so even though he had heard it saying something, he wasn''t able to tell what exactly it was trying to say to him. Inside his mind, Elvis is hesitating whether he should ask the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon to repeat the question again or not, in fear that he would cause further displeasure to it. "Are you treating me like a fool, young man from the Elf race?!" The Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon eximed in irritation. It soon after opened its jaw, and a green-colored sphere slowly formed inside its mouth. Observing closely, this green-colored sphere is actually a swirling orb of powerful Nature Element Mana. To be more precise, its Magic Power is akin to a Magic spell of a 5th Gxy-level Mage. As a knowledgeable person, Elvis easily identified the attack of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon as the infamous Dragon''s Roar! And based on the color of it, it should most likely be a Nature Dragon''s Roar! Knowing that he will die anyway once he received the Nature Dragon''s Roar, Elvis braced himself and finally decided to ask, "I deeply apologize from the bottom of my heart, great and honorable Dragon, sir. I... I was unable toprehend your question before because Ipletely nk out after discovering that you are actually real and not a mere rumor. If it is alright with you, may I ask for you to repeat your question again?" After he finished saying that line, Elvis immediately closed his eyes while at the same time hoping deep inside of him that the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon would not kill him. As soon as it heard Elvis'' words, the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon immediately halted its gathering of Nature Element Mana, consequently canceling the Nature Dragon''s Roar. It then muttered, "Oh, that simple? Hmmm... I was only asking what you are doing here in my territory?" "Eh?" Elvis instantly opened his eyes after realizing that he was spared. Not wanting to waste the chance and repeat the same mistake again, he quickly responded, "I... I am only mapping out the entire central region of the Emerald Forest, great and honorable Dragon, sir," "You can simply call me, Neldrac, short for Nature Emerald Dragon," The Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon introduced itself. "Ah yes, sir Neldrac," Elvis replied, as he also added, "And this lowly person''s name is Elvis," "Elvis? Hmmm... Until this day, I am still left wondering why you people from the Elf race always like to start your name with the letter ''E''?" Neldrac can''t help but asked in curiosity. "That is because it is part of the culture of the Elf race to have our names start with the letter ''E'', just like the name of our race," Elvis exined. "I know about that since the Orc race also has their names start with letter'' O''(#letter ''O'', the Dwarf race have their names start with letter ''D'', the Goblin race has their names start with letter ''G'', and so on and so forth. But why can''t all of you just be simr to the Human race? They can basically have names starting on whatever letters their parents coulde up with. Your race is veryplicated, if you ask me," Neldrac expressed his own opinion. "I... I also want to know why we, the Elf race, are very strict with that, sir Neldrac," Elvis was also curious about why their names always have to start with the letter ''E''. But he has no possible way of knowing the answer yet since the existence of the Elf race in the Celestial World has long been very unclear for the majority of the Elves. Some say that our race have existed for centuries, but others also say that they have been transported here for many millennia ago. "Anyways, we are totally getting sidetracked here," Neldrac returned back to the main topic. He continued, "You said that you are here to create a map of the entire central region of the Emerald Forest, which I am assuming was the given name of my territory from that arrogant City Lord Elfin. Well, I can easily confirm that since this cave practically has tens of pieces of maps scattered all over the ce. Only people working as Cartographers will have such behaviors," "But I wonder, why are you exactly doing this?" All of a sudden, Neldrac''s face turned solemn, before he added, "Is it perhaps because the Emerald Tree Kingdom has be really greedy for power and richest. Hence they want to expand their territory farther to my ce and ignore the warnings I have given to your ancestors in the past?" "Ah! No! It is absolutely not the case, sir Neldrac!" Elvis hurriedly defended the Emerald Tree Kingdom in fear that Neldrac will reallye to attack it. At this moment, the territory is still recovering from the destruction caused by the Naughty Elves organization. If ever a Dragon suddenlyes and attacks them, then without a doubt it would be the end of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. "Oh, I thought that was the case, since I have long heard some reports from my loyal subjects that the Emerald Tree Kingdom has invented the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition. It has seriously caused a lot of deaths in my territory, especially to the Magical Beasts living in this ce," Neldrac paused before ending his line with a warning, "Even though both events don''t concern me that much just yet, but once the people in the Emerald Tree Kingdom steps out of the line, then I will surely make all of you remember the terror that I once brought to your Kingdom in the past," Elvis couldn''t help but gulped down a mouthful of saliva after hearing Neldrac''s threat. He was truly afraid of Neldrac attacking the Emerald Tree Kingdom.. Just like what he had mentioned before, there is absolutely no possible chance for them to survive if ever that really bes a reality. Chapter 684 - Elvis Encounter With Neldrac, The Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon Part 2 Chapter 684 Elvis encounter with Neldrac, the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "If that wasn''t the reason, then why exactly are you making a map of my territory, in particr the center region, which is my home?" Neldrac went to ask the same question again. "I am guessing that you know already about the war against the Naughty Elves organization that had just ended not so long ago," Elvis assumed since it seems like Neldrac knows a lot about the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Probably, it has been paying some attention to its neighbor. "I do," Neldrac nodded, before adding, "It was such a pity that the third generation King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom had died. But it can''t be helped, since the Naughty Elves organization was more capable than them," "Oh, wait, I now remember that there was a really capable Cartographer helping the Naughty Elves organization at that time. Do you happen to know who this person is? Since you both have the same profession," Neldrac can''t help but ask. Hearing Neldrac''s question, Elvis'' forehead instantly begun sweating profusely in anxiousness. In his mind, he is thinking of what will happen to him if he admits the truth. Will Neldrac kill him since he was once a member of the Naughty Elves organization, or at least an indirect member since he waspletely oblivious about anything until it was already toote? Even though Elvis knew that he had already repaid his crimes by helping King Elfin the Fourth retake the Emerald Tree Kingdom, it still doesn''t erase anything that he had done. And no matter what he does, he will have to live his entire life shouldering the deaths of all those people that the Naughty Elves organization killed. Neldrac sensed the sudden change of Elvis expression and immediately learned of the answer to its question, "It turns out that capable Cartographer was also you," Elvis smiled wryly upon realizing that his secret was easily discovered by Neldrac. He replied, "I am indeed that person..." Contrary to what Elvis thought that Neldrac would do to him once it finds out the truth, Neldrac instead smiled and muttered, "But I wonder, why is there a very strong remorseful feeling I sense deep inside of your soul?" Instantly, Elvis''s eyes widen as he turned his head and looked straight at Neldrac''s golden-colored eyes, "I..." Elvis doesn''t know whether Neldrac would really believe what he would say, especially considering all that he had done. For him, he is now someone whose words shouldn''t be trusted. So, he is hesitating whether he should exin or not. "Don''t worry. I was already a bit interested in that person long before we have met. What I just didn''t expect was for that person to actually turned out to be you, hahaha!" Neldrac let out a carefree chuckle. "You were interested in me?" Elvis asked in disbelief. He continued, "Heh, how strange of you, sir Neldrac. What I did before was an unforgivable act, and I can''t even refrain myself from believing that I shouldn''t have existed from the start. In such a way, the Emerald Tree Kingdom wouldn''t have been destroyed, none of the people that were killed should have died, and everything would have been alright..." Neldrac didn''t interrupt Elvis as he continued listening to his self-deprecating lines. "All of those times, I was really foolish, as I didn''t realize that all of the maps and blueprints that I have created was what helped the Naughty Elves organization the most to easily win every battle they have fought. And when I finally realized it, it was already toote because King Elfin the Third had already died," "What''s, even more, worst was, even though I know the truth, I still went up on the stage to stand in front of everyone, heads up and proud, full of appreciation in my eyes, as I received the reward from Darius for my best performance during the war," Elvis paused to let out briefughter of self-mockery, "Yeah... Best performance, since I perfectly acted all ording to the scripts that Darius wanted me to perform. It was as if I was one of those actors in the theater shows who''s going to be rewarded for making the audience enjoy my really good performance on the stage. The only difference between those actors and me is the fact that I didn''t even know that there was a script and that after finding out about it, the show was long already over, and all the actors are now lining up on stage with all the audience pping at us," "What a great performance I did, indeed," Elvis ended while forming a grin on his face that hides the pain deep inside of him. As soon as Elvis finished speaking, Neldrac suddenly whistle loudly in cheer before saying, "Tch! What a real pity that I only watched when the show was already close to its end. If only I watched it right from the start, then I would definitely support and long already became one of your fans. After all, that part of your life was like the back story of how one of the viins had turned to be one of the greatest heroes to save the day at the end of the show!" "Why?" Elvis really doesn''t understand why Neldrac didn''t think badly of him after what he had done. It would have been slightly fine if only he had killed a few people, but he had caused millions of deaths and even nearly destroyed the once peaceful Emerald Tree Kingdom. "Don''t you see? Although you have indeed nearly destroyed the Emerald Tree Kingdom because of being totally oblivious to the fact that all of your maps and blueprints were being used to cause destruction and deaths by the Naughty Elves organization. In the end, you also helped the Emerald Tree Kingdom to have a new beginning, give them new hope, and make them rise back from the ashes. In other words, you have saved everyone and help bring back peace," Neldrac used the tip of one of his ws to softly and carefully tap on Elvis''s shoulder. At this moment, Elvis has already lowered his head while crying. His hands were hastily wiping his eyes as if not wanting anyone to see his tears that represent his weakness. Despite that, though, the tears still continued falling down on the ground. Strangely, from where Elvis'' tears hadnded, small sprouts started to grow from the ground. As more and more tearsnded, the nts started growing and eventually covered the entirety of the small empty patch ofnd before with vibrant grasses. Not long after that, a small unknown white-colored flower slowly grew, and soon after, it spread its petals and bloomed beautifully. Seeing the flower, Neldracughed while saying, "Hahaha! Look, even my garden deemed you as someone pure and innocent despite what you have done," "Your garden?" Elvis holds down his tears as he curiously followed where Neldrac was looking at. To his surprise, he found a white-colored flower on the ground where his tears werending onto. "Yes, my garden, or which is also moremonly known by all of you people as the Garden of Truth. Well, honestly speaking, this Garden of Truth''s real name is actually the Garden of Eden. In this ce, you can never hide anything as your Mana will reveal all of your secrets, shallow or deepest. And this white-colored flower exactly represents purity and innocence. So, Elvis, raise your head up and be proud of yourself because you are not what you believe you are!" Neldrac said while slowly pushing Elvis''s chin up. "Thank you... Without your words, I would have still not have forgiven myself. I might have remained stuck on the part where I kept on ming myself for everything," Elvis expressed his appreciation to Neldrac. While in his mind, he had decided to carve this memory to the deepest part of his soul and never forget this memory for the rest of his life, or even after he dies. "It seems like it was Fate that had brought you into this ce in order to find peace in your mind," Neldrac slowly formed its jaw into a smile. Then, he suddenly changed the topic as he remembered something, "Oh, yeah, before this, what was your reason for going to my home?" Elvis wiped the remaining tears on his eyes before replying, "As of now, the Emerald Tree Kingdom is still in the process of rebuilding back the damage that the Naughty Elves organization had caused. We are in dire need of more resources in order for us to achieve this. But of course, we will not expand the territory. Rather, we merely need to find some locations where we can gather the resources that we needed. Like for example, ancient ruins like the Phoenix Taming Tower, source of Magical resources like mines, or territories of some particr Magical Beasts," "Sounds fair to me," Neldrac didn''t hesitate to believe Elvis, especially considering the fact that the Garden of Eden had already deemed him as a trustworthy person. But..., "I can also see clearly that such a reason isn''t actually your own personal reason for really doing this," "Yeah, because now I have found my peace," Elvis smiled delightfully. Neldrac nodded his head in acknowledgment. He then asked, "So, what are you going to do next?" "I don''t know yet, since I have just found my peace. But perhaps it would be to look for a new path and my purpose of existence," Elvis said in uncertainty. "Oh, then I hope that you will not have any regrets like now in the path that you are going to walk in the future. May Fate be in your side," After saying this, Neldrac''s figure suddenly disappeared as if it didn''t exist from the start. "Neldrac? Neldrac!" Elvis began calling out for Neldrac''s name. But after spending an hour or so calling out for Neldrac''s name, there were still no signs of it appearing again. Wanting to see Neldrac again as he hasn''t yet fully expressed all of his appreciation for what it had done to him, Elvis continued looking for it every single day. However, days turned into a week, weeks turned into a month, and months turned into a year. In spite of that, he still didn''t find Neldrac again. Realizing that Neldrac will not show itself again to him anytime soon, Elvis decided to leave and begin looking for his new path to walk and the purpose of his existence. Maybe by then, he would meet Neldrac again.... Chapter 685 - The Suicidal Husband And The Worried Wife Chapter 685 The suicidal husband and the worried wife Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce However, never did Elvis expect in his whole life that the next time he would be meeting Neldrac would be on a stage where both of them would be standing on opposite sides as enemies. Though there is still no telling for certain yet about that, he already has a really strong feeling deep inside of him that it would truly happen base on the fact alone that the Naughty Elves organization ns to do so. As long as it is the Naughty Elves organization, then it is much more feasible to expect for the worst than for things to be better. After all, there is no doubt that they will do everything to bring down the Emerald Tree Kingdom, especially considering that everything that''s been going on until now doesn''t seem to imply that they n on conquering this territory like in the past, at all. Probably because they are afraid of history repeating itself once again. "Is Neldrac really a Constetion-level Magical Beast...?" Elfin the Fifth asked in doubt. Even though he believes Elvis, he still has trouble epting the fact that a Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon has long been living in the Emerald Forest that they thought from the day they were born belonged to the Evergreen royal family. "I am afraid to say so, but yes, Neldrac is indeed a bona fide Constetion-level Magical Beast," Elvis nodded his head with a slightly fearful expression on his face. Contrary to Elvis, Charlotte believes, "Neldrac seems to be a really nice Dragon base on your story, and it even sides with the good than the bad. In addition to that, the way Neldrac helped you implies how wise it is. So, why would it still attack us? Especially considering the fact that anyone could easily tell that it has always been the Naughty Elves organization doing all of this from the start. Only fools would do that, which Neldrac isn''t one," "I agree with Charlotte!" Ethan nodded his head as he added, "It should be possible to negotiate with Neldrac once hees," "I hope so," Elvis said, strongly desiring for what Charlotte had just said to really be a reality. Not because he doesn''t want to fight Neldrac, but rather for the sake of the Emerald Tree Kingdom and everyone living in it. Although the Emerald Tree Kingdom is now significantly bigger, richer, powerful, developed, andpetent than in the past, including the time when it was still under the reign of King Elfin the Third, it still stands no chance against Neldrac who is a Constetion-level Magical Beast nheless. It is nothing more than wishful thinking if they really believed that they could defeat Neldrac. All of a sudden, Elfin the Fifth turned his attention back to hismunicator as he listens to the newmand of King Elfin the Fourth. "Yes... Yes... Affirmative... What?!... Okay... I understand. We will try our best to do that. But..." Before Elfin the Fifth could even finish his line, King Elfin the Fourth had already ended their conversation. This immediately causes his face to turned ugly as he realized that it is already toote for him now to inform his father and change anything. "Bad news, father has already left his post at the western region along with Commander Vargas and the other Commanders of the Evergreen royal family. I am guessing that they n to stop whatever the Naughty Elves organization wants to lure in the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Elfin the Fifth informed Charlotte and the other allies of the bad news. "What are you waiting for? Quickly inform him so that we can stop him from killing himself!" Elvis eximed loudly as he exined, "This action of King Elfin the Fourth is no different from suicide. So, we should stop them before it is toote," With a look of irritation on his face, Elfin the Fifth replied, "Do you really think that I don''t know that?! I tried, but father suddenly ended our conversation. And not only that, mymunicator has also been blocked by the channel we used tomunicate just now," "King Elfin the Fourth... he doesn''t n to kill himself, isn''t he?" Charlotte couldn''t help but ask. Ethan and the other allies'' expressions immediately turned ugly, as if knowing already that things would most likely turn out to be what Charlotte had just said. "How frustrating!" Elfin the Fifth started pulling his hair, trying to think of a n to stop his father from killing himself. All of a sudden, a woman''s voice sounded in response to Charlotte''s question, "He definitely is," Instantly, Elfin the Fifth, and Charlotte, and the other allies turned to look at where the voice hade from. To their surprise, it was actually Queen Tina, King Elfin the Fourth''s wife and Elfin the Fifth''s mother. "Mother!" Elfin the Fifth called out. "Your Majesty, Queen Tina," Charlotte and the other allies quickly greeted while bowing their heads by a bit. "Drop the courtesy, everyone. I am here for a really important matter. To be more precise, I am enraged by my foolish husband''s action and all of his yes-man-gang of Commanders," Queen Tina expressed her anger. In spite of that, though, her face was still showing a calm look. Needless to say, this was merely the calm before the storm. Behind Queen Tina, Elmore and Madam Flores appeared. "Hello everyone," Elmore greeted. On the other hand, Madam Flores merely nodded her head to greet everyone. Nevertheless, no one felt dissatisfied or offended about it. Well, why would they? Even King Elfin the Fourth or any members of the Evergreen royal family would have to treat Madam Flores with a lot of respect. Not only that, all of the Noble Households wouldn''t even dare express their displeasure to her. Let alone them, who has status even lower than the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Of course, this includes Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild as well, as they aren''t any special than the others. "How may we be of help to you, your Majesty, Queen Tina?" Elvis decided to take the initiative for everyone to ask what Queen Tina was doing here instead of standing guard at her post in the southern region. Not only that, she had even brought both Elmore and Madam Flores, who are assigned to protect the eastern region, along with her. With these three people not present in their respective regions, there is a very high chance for things to go wrong in the eastern region and souther region. "Oh, Elvis!" Queen Tina''s eyes lightened up in delight as she added, "It is really fortunate that I don''t have to look for you anymore," Evidently, Queen Tina is more than aware of the fact that being gone from their assigned regions for a long period of time would cause trouble. That''s why she was really delighted after knowing that she doesn''t need to waste a lot of time looking for Elvis. "Me?" Elvis asked doubtfully. Chapter 686 - Madam Flores Realization Chapter 686 Madam Flores'' realization Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Elvis really didn''t expect that the reason why Queen Tina hade here was because of him. So, he asked, "Why exactly do you need me, your Majesty, Queen Tina?" "I got this strong feeling inside of me telling me that you know more about what the Naughty Elves organization has nned to do. Just to be clear, it is not because you were once a part of them, but rather because you have traveled around the entire Emerald Forest. If there is anyone that knows more about what could possibly threaten the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom aside from the Gxy-level Magical Beasts in the Emerald Forest, then it would be no one else but only you," Queen Tina replied in a confident manner. Actually, what Queen Tina had felt before was what a woman wouldmonly call a ''Woman''s Instincts''. A really scary innate capability that almost all of the women possess. And just like how most of the time such an innate capability is being put into use, it would always tell them about the wellbeing of their husbands. Elvis couldn''t help smiling in helplessness after learning how easy it was for Queen Tina to know who to look for an answer to her question. It would have been understandable if it was Elfin the Fifth since he has been interacting with him a lot, specifically from the start of the war until this very moment. While, in the case of Queen Tina, he hardly evenmunicated with her, yet she still knows that it is best for her to find him for an answer. Without wasting any more time, Elvis quickly told Queen Tina, Elmore, and Madam Flores of what he had told Elfin the Fifth and Charlotte and the other allies a while ago. "This..." Queen Tina was instantly shocked upon discovering such a powerful Magical Beast living in the Emerald Forest. "So what our great-great-great-grandfather had mentioned in his diary wasn''t actually fake?" Elmore massaged his forehead in stress. They were already having a lot of trouble just dealing with the Naughty Elves organization, yet now they would have to deal with a Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon? A freaking Constetion-level Magical Beast! Contrary to everyone, Madam Flores went into deep thoughts. In her mind, she started specting the rtion between the Doombringer that the Headquarters of the Elves Secret organization had handed to her and forced to sell before and the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon. Was the reason why they have given such a powerful Magic weapon to her was so that they could use it to face against a Constetion-level Magical Beast? If that''s the case, then were they perhaps expecting that it would be King Elfin the Fourth who would buy it, hence bybining his strength and the Doombringer, they could defeat it? Then does this also mean that they already knew of what the Naughty Elves organization nned to do with the Emerald Tree Kingdom right from the start? If so, then there is now a really big problem... Madam Flores turned to look at Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. She''s currently feeling hesitant of whether to ask them to hand back the Doombringer or not, especially considering the fact that she had forcefully given such a troublesome Magic weapon to them even though they don''t want it. Aside from that, this is also not their war to fight since they are members of the Human race, and the main reason why they are here from the start is to simply help them in exchange for benefits. So, they don''t have any responsibility of returning the Doombringer to her again and giving up on the chance of securing such a powerful Magic weapon for their Guild just for the sake of winning the war against the Naughty Elves organization, which to begin with, isn''t even their enemies. In the end, Madam Flores decided to be shameless. Following after that, she approaches Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. "Madam Flores, to whom do we own the great pleasure of youing here to us?" Charlotte asked in a respectful manner. "Not whom, but rather what," Madam Flores replied with a bitter smile on her face. She then requested, "Can we talk somewhere else? Like somewhere private where only me, and you and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild could hear our conversation?" Hearing Madam Flores'' request, Charlotte''s expressions immediately turned solemn. She then looked at the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild as she motioned her hand for them to go somewhere a bit farther away from Queen Tina, Elfin the Fifth, Elmore, and the other allies. Queen Tina, Elfin the Fifth, Elmore, and the other allies were busy talking about something also important with Elvis, so they simply ignored whatsoever Madam Flores, and Charlotte, and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild was doing. Anyways, they already trust them and don''t believe even in a single bit that they will suddenly betray them like those other allies before, especially taking into ount that Madam Flores is a member of the Elves Secret organization, the number one nemesis of the Naughty Elves organization. Soon arriving at their destination, both Charlotte and Ethan quickly cast an Istion Magic spell to block off any sound from their conversation to the people outside in a range enough to fit all of them inside. "So, what exactly is this ''What'' you have mentioned, Madam Flores?" Charlotte didn''t bother beating around the bush and went straight to the main topic. "Do any of you have the Doombringer right now?" Madam Flores asked. Instantly, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild turned cautious towards Madam Flores. Naturally, they aren''t afraid that she will suddenly do something unreasonable to them for the sake of her having the Doombringer back. After all, it was her that had given them the Doombringer by forcing Leo to keep it for free. It is just that, to mention the Doombringer in their current situation right now, had made them automatically assumed that she ns to make them use it. Leo had already informed them previously before the start of the war against the Naughty Elves organization that they should never use the Doombringer no matter what, in order for no one to find out that they have it and avoid causing trouble for themselves. "Guild Leader Loki has it with him, but probably he has given it to Ash since he would be participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition in both the fourth game and fifth game," Charlotte replied. She deliberately used Leo''s name since he isn''t here with them right now.. Thus Madam Flores will have no other choice left but to stop inquiring about the location of the Doombringer. Chapter 687 - The Misunderstanding Caused After Jumping To Conclusion Chapter 687 The misunderstanding caused after jumping to conclusion Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Truthfully speaking, what Charlotte had just said wasn''t actually a lie. Leo would definitely not be bringing the Doombringer inside his Storage Ring in case he got defeated and his opponents would steal his Storage Ring. By that time, they could just look for someone who could unlock the Storage Ring for them, and with such ease, they could get the Doombringer. In such circumstances, Leo is highly likely to give the Doombringer to Ash since she is not one of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition participants. Thus, there is no risk of her losing the Magic weapon. The only problem was, Leo is currently at the southern region, Victory Arena, while they are at the northern region, north wall. With such a far distance in between the two ces, Madam Flores would have no other choice left but to give up whatever she is nning on doing with the Doombringer, as going from the other side of the map would waste a lot of time. And they still have other pressing matters they need to solve in front of them right now. Contrary to what Charlotte had expected, though, Madam Flores instead replied, "Oh, that''s perfect! Let me connect with Bagley first to ask if he is with Guild Leader Loki at this moment," Charlotte''s face instantly turned ugly upon hearing Madam Flores'' unexpected response. It wasn''t only her feeling this way, but also Ethan and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild as well. Being really familiar with themunicator, Madam Flores easily and swiftly changed her channel to the channel that Leo and the other allies used at the Victory Arena right now. In no time, Bagley''s voice sounded through Madam Flores''municator, "Is there something you need, President Flores?" "Yes! Are you with Guild Leader Loki at this moment?" Madam Flores quickly asked. "I was, just a few minutes ago. But as of now, he is preparing for the fourth game with his team in their Guild''s room," Bagley replied, before right after adding, "Why? Is there perhaps something you need from him? If you want, I could quickly rush to the room of the Mischievous Lion Guild and inform him that you need him for something," Hearing Bagley''s words, Madam Flores'' lips turned bitter as she started feeling hesitant. Such timing couldn''t be any more worst than what it already is. If she really tries to request for Guild Leader Loki to hand the Doombringer right now, then there is a very high chance that he will decline her. This wouldn''t even be on the basis that he doesn''t want to hand such a powerful Magic weapon back to her, rather because he can''t be bothered with other things as he has a more important matter to prepare, specifically the fourth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. All of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition participants are more than aware of what exactly the fourth game implies. To be more precise, anyone who can remain and not get eliminated will immediately be ced in the semi-finals in this round. Meaning to say, they are one step closer to winning the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. In Madam Flores'' opinion, even she herself wouldn''t casually let anyone distract her as such a minuscule matter might just possibly cause her to, unfortunately, lost the fight. Unless, of course, if this so-called distraction concerns their own lives. Although the war against the Naughty Elves organization does indeed concern many lives, but this undoubtedly excludes Leo and his Mischievous Lion Guild since they aren''t part of the Emerald Tree Kingdom nor the Elf race, to begin with. Hearing Bagley''s response and seeing Madam Flores'' bitter look on her face, Charlotte secretly smiled. In her mind, she thought, "This timing couldn''t be any more perfect than what it already is," As expected, Madam Flores decided to give up, "Nevermind, just update me when Guild Leader Loki is done with the fourth game," All of a sudden, Charlotte can''t help but interrupt, "We shouldn''t do that, Madam Flores. After all, my man still needs to focus on the fifth game," "This..." Madam Flores put her fingers on her forehead and started massaging it because of the stress she is feeling right now. Just how on Celestial World did things suddenly turned out this way? Is this perhaps karma making her pay after forcefully giving Guild Leader Loki the Doombringer and making him bear the trouble it could bring to anyone? "Madam Flores, I suggest that we leave this discussion about the Doombringer aside for the meantime and focus more on what we should be dealing with right now, specifically the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon," Charlotte suggested so as to take Madam Flores'' mind off from the Doombringer. Even though she doesn''t like thetter asking about the Doombringer, it still doesn''t change the fact that they needed her to win this war against the Naughty Elves organization. If she really left her feeling troubled about the Doombringer, then she might just not be able to fully exert all of her strength in the fight. "I can''t..." Madam Flores replied, but before she could continue her line, Charlotte suddenly interrupted. "Why not? It''s not like the Doombringer will go somewhere else and leave. As long as the Mischievous Lion Guild is still in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, then you can alwayse to us and continue this discussion. How about this, after this war against the Naughty Elves organization is over, I will immediately arrange a meeting for you with Guild Leader Loki," Charlotte said with a smile on her face. "Young girl," Madam Flores put one of her hands on Charlotte''s shoulder before continuing, "It is exactly because of the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon why I can''t put the Doombringer aside," Instantly, Charlotte''s smiled stiffen. It was really out of her expectation and imagination that the main reason why Madam Flores was asking about the Doombringer is rted to the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon.. Well, how would she even be able to think about that? When right from the start, she had already jumped to a conclusion. Chapter 688 - The Drama Queen Madam Flores Chapter 688 The Drama Queen Madam Flores Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Behind Charlotte, Ethan and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild turned solemn. However, as the third party listening to the conversation between the two women, Ethan and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild''s viewpoints weren''t influenced greatly like Charlotte. As such, it didn''t take that long for them to turn better and realize a really great n in their minds. In the next moment, their faces turned to glee while their eyes sparkled in delight. "Considering how powerful the Doombringer is, we could use it to face against Neldrac!" Ethan said expectantly. "Indeed!" Sebastian nodded his head in agreement. "Not only that, if we give the Doombringer to the most powerful individual in the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom, then there''s a fair amount of possibility to turn things around to our favor," Dan added. "Precisely. Although this doesn''t mean a guaranteed win yet. At the very least, we now have a fighting chance to im victory in this war against the Naughty Elves organization," Sele further supported Ethan and Dan''s suggestions. "So, now what?" Isaiah turned to look at every one. "Obviously, we go to Guild Leader Leo and ask for the Doombringer!" Nightingale responded. But he instantly covered his mouth after realizing that he had identally revealed Guild Leader Loki''s real identity. "Don''t worry, I knew about Guild Leader Loki''s real identity for a very long time already," Madam Flores smiled in assurance to Nightingale. Then she continued, but this time, she was evidently feeling a lot better than just a while ago, as she shed tears of joy and said, "I really didn''t expect that all of you would act like this," "Like this?" Nightingale asked curiously. "I initially thought that once the situation would develop into a lot more worst than what your Guild Leader had expected, all of you would not hesitate to turn around and abandon the Emerald Tree Kingdom. But now..." Madam Flores said but was once again interrupted. "Hearing that you know about Guild Leader Loki''s real identity for a long time now, then I am assuming that you have also gone and investigated where the Mischievous Lion Guild hase from. As such, you should already be more than aware of the fact that a simr situation had also happened to us in the past. If we really did exactly as you have just said we would, then it wouldn''t be a wonder why we have still lost that war despite having all the advantages," Ethan shook his head. "I might not be as smart as all of you present here, but I know for certain that this war against the Naughty Elves organization is an opportunity for the Mischievous Lion Guild to retake our honor and pride for losing our own war in the past!" Sebastian proimed. "How rare that I actually agree with what you are saying," Dan smacked Sebastian''s back. "I''ll take that as a rareplimenting from you," Sebastian said before smacking Dan''s back as well. However, unlike Sebastian, Dan immediately cried out in pain, "Ouch, that freaking hurts!" Dan stared in resentment at Sebastian before saying, "Did you really forget that Old man Torre hit my back really hard in order to save me previously?!" "Ah!" Sebastian quickly remembered what had happened before. He lightly smacked his head while wearing a silly look on his face and saying, "My bad," In the next moment, Sebastian swiftly runs away. "My bad your ass! Come here, you stupid fool!" Dan quickly went to chase after Sebastian. Seeing the two ying cat and mouse with each other, the atmosphere in the surrounding of Madam Flores, and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild immediately lightened. "I really misunderstood all of you. Take this as my sign of apology," Madam Flores suddenly bowed her body ny degrees. "Ah? Eh? Ih? Ummm..." Charlotte, who was in front of Madam Flores all this time, doesn''t know how she should react. It was so sudden that she waspletely caught off guard. Straightening her back once again, Madam Flores suddenly grabbed both of Charlotte''s hands. "Eck!" Charlotte instantly stood frozen like a statue. "I have a request I would like to ask from you, Charlotte," Madam Flores said. "What... what is it...?" Charlotte replied while feeling really panicked inside of her. Things were just happening way too fast that she had no time to pull herself together after seeing Madam Flores suddenly bowing at her. Standing behind Charlotte''s back, Ethan, Sele, Isaiah, and Nightingale were trying to hold down theirughter with a lot of difficulties. Honestly, this was Ethan and the other''s first time actually seeing the always domineering Charlotte bing this helpless and powerless. After all, they are unlike Cassandra and the others who had once returned Charlotte''s teasing about Leo at her in the past, specifically back then inside their bedroom in the manor of the Heart Noble Household, thus causing her to feel embarrassed and behaving like this as well. "You are one of Guild Leader Loki''s women. And if I am not mistaken, he should be holding you in a really high regard considering that your cultivation level is far more superior than any of his other women. And so, you should be holding a lot of persuasive power against him. I, the President of the Elves Secret organization branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, ask you from the very bottom of my heart, please help me persuade him to hand over the Doombringer in order to save the Emerald Tree Kingdom from the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon," Madam Flores sincerely asked without caring the least about how shameless or unbing of her status she was behaving right now. However, out of everyone''s expectations, Leo''s voice suddenly sounded in everyone''smunicators, "No need, I already heard more than enough toe to a decision," "Leo!" Charlotte cried out to ask for Leo to help her. "You can calm down and rx now, because everything that Madam Flores had just said and done was nothing more than an act, not to persuade you, but to persuade me," Leo said before starting to exin how Bagley came to their room all of a sudden while wearing a serious expression on his face and informed him to listen to what Madam Flores was trying to say.. In other words, he was listening to their conversation all of this time. Chapter 689 - The Price To Exchange The Doombringer Chapter 689 The price to exchange the Doombringer Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Everyone was immediatelypletely taken aback after hearing such an unexpected revtion from Leo. They all turned to look at Madam Flores with disbelief written all over their faces. "You..." Charlotte pointed her finger towards Madam Flores in disbelief. She really thought that thetter was genuinely expressing all of those feelings to her. However, it turns out that it was actually just a lie. "Don''t use me like that, Guild Leader Leo. I do admit that I was saying all of those lines to persuade you, but none of those was a lie!" Madam Flores quickly defended herself. "A lie or not is up to me to decide, but for everyone. As for me, all I know is you were saying all of those lines in order to persuade me," Leo shrugged his shoulder off andpletely ignored what Madam Flores had just said. To argue with a liar will just be a waste of time since they would definitely not tell the truth. After saying that, Leo went right back to the main topic of their conversation, "Let''s cut to the chase. What do I get in return if I really give you back the Doombringer?" Instantly, Madam Flores''s expression turned serious. She didn''t hesitate to put aside her current predicament and responded to Leo, "I don''t know what you want, so how about you speak of your request first, and I''ll see to it if we can have an agreement or change to another item?" The Elves Secret organization could offer to exchange the Doombringer that Leo has for a lot of things, including items that they currently don''t have in their inventory yet. The only question is, would Leo really be contended with just any random items? Well, he obviously won''t! As such, it is much more better to let Leo decide for himself. "Oh, then I will not hold back and tell you what I want," Leo''s lips slowly formed into a satisfied smile as he continued speaking, "Considering how powerful the Doombringer is and the demand for the current situation we are in right now, I want something that is way above its price. Something that is really helpful and useful for the Mischievous Lion Guild. And something that can assist us in achieving what was once impossible for any of us, at least as of now," Listening to Leo''s words, Madam Flores almost felt like she was dying from the suspense. In fact, her patience is running really low right now to the point that she thought of strangling Leo''s neck in order to stop him from dying any further. Fortunately, Leo didn''t prolong the suspense any longer, as he finally informed Madam Flores of what exactly he wanted in exchange for returning the Doombringer to her, "I want to buy the blueprints for both themunicator and its channel," This time, it was Madam Flores who waspletely taken aback by Leo''s request. Her eyes widened as she really didn''t expect such a request from him. Unbeknownst to Madam Flores, it has always been in Leo''s mind to buy somemunicators from the Elves Secret organization after knowing about its existence and let all of the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild use them in order to improve everyone''s performance. But the only problem was, he could somewhat expect already that Madam Flores wouldn''t easily sell such a convenient and useful Magic Technology to him, or even to anyone else, including the Evergreen royal family. Truthfully speaking, suppose there wasn''t a war against the Naughty Elves organization right now. In that case, Madam Flores might not even bother considering the thought of revealing themunicators to them, thus making thempletely oblivious of its existence until now. However, the situation has nowpletely changed. At this very moment, there is now a perfect opportunity to get themunicators from the Elves Secret organization. And not only that, there''s now a chance for him to get something even more satisfactory. With that in mind, he requested to exchange the Doombringer for the blueprints of both themunicator and its channel. "This..." Madam Flores was unable to provide an answer right off the bat as this request of Leo requires a lot of deliberation. "Why? Is it impossible?" Leo asked, though expecting already that Madam Flores wouldn''t be able to immediately give him an answer. After all, buyingmunicators is already considered a big deal, let alone buying its blueprint. "I can''t decide this all by myself. So, I need some more time to think," Madam Flores requested. "Well, I also can''t decide to return the Doombringer to you all by myself as well. So, how about postponing this discussion for ater time?" Leo replied. "Impossible! We need the Doombringer right now. Otherwise, we will stand no chance winning against the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon!" Madam Flores eximed. If she really agrees to postpone obtaining the Doombringer from Leo, then there is a huge chance that they will lose this war against the Naughty Elves organization. By that time, let alone getting the Doombringer again, she might not even be alive anymore. With a sneer, Leo said, "Madam Flores, I think you have misunderstood something here. The Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t have any least bit of responsibility to save the Emerald Tree Kingdom," "But... Wasn''t this considered as an opportunity to take back the honor and pride that you have once lost against your war with the ck organization in the past?" Madam Flores tried to reason using the passionate words that Charlotte and the others had expressed a while ago, hoping to move Leo''s emotion and make him reconsider things. Honestly, this was the main reason why Madam Flores had said all of those lines from the start; so that she could find Leo''s soft spot and use it to her advantage in their discussion. She just didn''t expect Leo to not be moved by her words and would instead find out what exactly she was nning and reveal it to everyone. This henceforth causes things to develop to her disadvantage and for things to be like this. Nevertheless, Madam Flores still expects that Leo will be moved if she brings out those soft spots. After all, that is his weakness. So as she thought..... Chapter 690 - Forcing Madam Flores To Pay The Price Chapter 690 Forcing Madam Flores to pay the price Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Contrary to what Madam Flores was expecting, Leo merely responded, "That was Ethan and a few other''s opinions, not mine, and neither does it represent the entire Mischievous Lion Guild. If you don''t believe me, then try asking Charlotte and the others again. That shouldn''t be difficult since most of them are with you right now," Hearing Leo''s words, Madam Flores'' expression immediately turned ugly. If it was a while ago, then she would definitely get everyone''s support as she had moved all of them with her great acting before. But now that they knew the truth that she was actually only making a fool out of all of them, then there''s no doubt that they will change their minds and no longer support her. Madam Flores slowly turned to look at Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, only for her to find out and see their unfavorable and displeased expressions on their faces. Although Madam Flores is the President of the Elves Secret organization branch in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, this doesn''t necessarily mean that everyone will just easily forgive her for her mistakes. Well, if it was the people living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, then there is a very high possibility for them to indeed do that. But the Mischievous Lion Guild are unlike those people, as they have plenty of chances to establish a connection with the Elves Secret organization in the future. After all, they would be traveling in a lot of ces around the Celestial World, including many other more Elf race territories. Meaning to say they will visit more branches of the Elves Secret organization in the future and could just simply establish a connection with them from there. Aside from that reason, Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild are smart enough to understand what exactly Leo wanted to do. As such, they will naturally support him, especially considering the fact that this was beneficial for the Mischievous Lion Guild. As expected... "Now that I think about it again, we actually didn''t lose against the ck organization in the past since the Lionheart Kingdom wasn''t destroyed in the end. So, we don''t mind turning back and abandoning the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Ethan grinned at Madam Flores. "Oh yeah, so this means there is no pride and honor for us to retake from this war against the Naughty Elves organization," Sebastian acted as if he had just realized something which made him correct his mistake. "As much as I hate it, but I agree with you again," Dan repeated the same line that he had just said before, but this time it was reversed. "Just this once, I also agree with Sebastian," Sele nodded her head in agreement. "Likewise," Iasiah added. "If my twin agrees, then I will also agree," Nightingale put one of his arms around Iasiah''s neck before turning to look at Madam Flores and winking at her as if to say, "Now, what will you do?" Seeing everyone''s reaction, Madam Flores could only grit her teeth in helplessness and frustration. In her mind, she mes Leo for why everything had turned out this bad for her. However, it didn''t take that long for Madam Flores to forget about such a thought as she realized that everything was her fault to begin with. If only she told the truth and didn''t bother scheming against them, then things would have still remained favorable for her. "Time is ticking, Madam Flores. Tick, tock! Tick, tock! Do you hear that sound? That simply means that you need toe to a decision quickly because time is running. Otherwise, the Emerald Tree Kingdom will indeed stand no chance winning against the Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon," Leo annoyingly reminded. It was very evident at this point in time that Leo was going all out in causing trouble to Madam Flores. What else would be the reason aside from making her pay for trying to trick him, and most importantly, for ying with the feelings of his woman, Charlotte? Unbeknownst to Madam Flores, though, if only she had stuck on persuading him, regardless of it being a scheme, then she would have long gotten what she wanted, and things would not have to go through this lengthy development. The reason for that is because the Emerald Tree Kingdom is something that he doesn''t want to lose as well since he needs them for the future development of the Mischievous Lion Guild. If it''s gone, then they would have to look for another Elf race territory to rece them and get what they needed from there, which, honestly speaking, is a lot of trouble as they would have to establish fame and connections once again. Not only that, the ruler of that territory will also no longer be someone whom he can just treat as his uncle. At the side, Bagley could only shake his head to express his sympathy for Madam Flores. As much as he wanted to help her, he couldn''t do anything else since things had already turned irreversible for her. Not only that, at this moment, he is now surrounded by Cassandra and the others with no way out of the room of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Even though he could easily defeat them as simple as lifting a finger, but that would cause even more trouble for Madam Flores. Thus he''d rather not do that and just remain quiet as if he doesn''t exist. "I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t be the only one who will be helpless and powerless this time," Charlotte smiled mischievously as she watched the once domineering Madam Flores being outargued by her man, Leo, and have the tablepletely turned against her favor. Subsequently, she felt really grateful and appreciated her man''s effort to protect her. Though he might not have said it out loud, as his woman, she could easily tell that he was helping her have her revenge. Time continues to pass, with Madam Flores still noting to a final decision. Elfin the Fifth, Queen Tina, Elmore, and Elvis had long already finished their discussion and are now looking towards the direction of Madam Flores and Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild, curious to know of what they are doing. In the end, Madam Flores, who was left with no other choice, could only heave a heavy sigh of resignation before saying, "I ept your condition," Chapter 691 - The Fourth Game; Survival Games Chapter 691 The Fourth game; Survival Games Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With Madam Flores agreeing to Leo''s condition, the both of them soon after swore an Oath to confirm everything and for both parties to not go back with their promises. "I''ll be giving the Doombringer to Bagley. You can just get the item from him," Leo said before turning to look at Ash by his side and nodding his head to signal to her to give the Doombringer to Bagley. Understanding Leo''s signal, Ash waved her hand, quickly taking out the Doombringer from her Storage Ring and handing it to Bagley. "Thank you, Guild Leader Loki," Bagley bowed his head by a bit. "Happy to have this transaction with the Elves Secret organization. Hopefully, we could do this again in the future," Leo said to Madam Flores in a teasing manner. Madam Flores'' lips immediately stiffen at the other side of themunicator after hearing Leo''s words. But despite that, she still muttered in response, "Likewise," Regardless of how much Madam Flores despises Leo right now, she has no other choice left but to express appreciation and not say any displeasing lines. If she really did thetter, then she''d only bebeled as a petty person by Charlotte and the other Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild. And besides, this is the price to pay for carelessly giving the Doombringer without thinking about it thoroughly. Next time, she would definitely do some extensive research first in order to prevent the same situation from happening again. Nevertheless, Madam Flores still can''t help herself from looking at Leo in a favorable light. This was because the conversation they just had has truly enlightened her about his true capabilities. She finally understood the reason why her friend Silva, and the ruler of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, King Elfin the Fourth, viewed him positively. In Madam Flores'' mind, she thought, "Even though I lost in this transaction, I at least was able to establish a connection with such a capable person like Leo. As long as I use this wisely, then I would definitely be able to get something great in the future," Unbeknownst to Madam Flores, Leo was actually also thinking the same thought like her. Even though Leo had just caused a lot of trouble to Madam Flores in this transaction, he is still more than aware that he should do something to mend their rtionship. After all, Madam Flores would no doubt be a very useful connection to help the development of Mischievous Lion Guild in the future. As soon as the transaction was finished, Leo turned off hismunicator and bid farewell to Bagley, Cassandra, and the others. At this moment, the fourth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is already going to begin. As such, he is now making his way towards the stage of the Victory Arena. Otherwise, he would bete, which would immediately disqualify the Mischievous Lion Guild. Not long after, Leo could finally see the arch entrance to the stage. From here, he could already hear the loud cheers and excited noises of all the spectators watching the Emerald Elven Battle Competition while calling out the name of the teams they supported. "Mischievous Lion Guild!" "Red Fist Guild!" "Battle Maniac team!" The teams being called out though, were mainly the members of their alliance, which honestly speaking, was within expectation, especially considering the three teams'' great performance from the first game to the third game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. They basically dominated the three games and eliminated most of the teams. Not only that, but they also go right for the kill, making everyone''s blood boil in excitement and satisfaction. Listening to this, Leo can''t help smiling in delight. However, such a smile didn''tst that long as he began worrying for everyone. This scene waspletely contrary to what is currently happening outside of the Victory Arena right now. In here, everyone is still oblivious of the fact that a war against the Naughty Elves organization is happening all over the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. They don''t even have a single clue that at any moment from now, a Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon woulde and try to destroy their home. Actually, such a situation wasn''t really that strange. This was because there are more than hundreds of different Magic Arrays, including Istion, Concealment, Illusion, Land Stabilizer, and many other more, ranging from weak to strong, installed all over the Victory Arena, which protects everyone from anything outside. And apparently, these Magic Arrays alsopletely prevent the people inside from knowing what is happening beyond this ce. Not only that, with the Emerald Tree nearby the Victory Arena, no Magical Beasts or Gxy-level Magical Beasts affected with Savage Fox Potion would approach this ce. It was as if this ce is in apletely different dimension from the rest of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. In addition to that, with Queen Tina in charge of the southern region, even soldiers of the Naughty Elves organization couldn''t hope to approach the Victory Arena that easily. And even if they could indeed trespass her protection, there is still another huge problem that they need to face, specifically the Magic Academy that Queen Tina owns, the Emerald Magic Academy, which is located only tens of kilometers away after the Victory Arena. Considering all of those things, it became possible topletely iste the Victory Arena from the war against the Naughty Elves organization. Nevertheless, this still doesn''t guarantee everyone''s safety from the iing Beast King Nature Emerald Dragon, not even the slightest. Naturally, only people like Leo and the other allies of the Evergreen royal family inside the Victory Arena are made aware of such information. As for the rest, they remained entertained by the games of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Though, this was undoubtedly much better than having everyone panic. In that case, things would be really troublesome. Amidst his thinking, Leo didn''t notice that he had already exited the arch entrance. The moment Leo exited the arch entrance, a bright light from the sun right after blocked his view in front. He can''t help but raise his hands up to cover the sun''s rays while at the same time slowly adjusting his eyes to adapt from it. In the next moment, Leo could finally see the entire stage of the Victory Arena. Circling around the stage are tall white-colored majestic and proud walls that have withstood the passage of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition from the very beginning until now. On top of this wall are the spectator stands where all the countless people watching them are seated. On every edge of the wall, tens of gs of the Emerald Tree Kingdom hung high up on the top of metal polls while waving along with the strong wind gushing forth towards them. Different bright neon colors could be seen all over the ce, such as balloons, banners, and many other things that the spectators brought inside the Victory Arena. "Seeing the stage upfront really gives another level of feelingpared to just seeing it from the room of the Mischievous Lion Guild or in the control room," Leo marveled in delight. Chapter 692 - The Dumbest Way To Die In The Survival Games Chapter 692 The dumbest way to die in the Survival Games Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After observing the Victory Arena for some time, Leo finally raised one of his feet and stepped onto the stage. Instantly, he felt as if he was sent into another ce. Looking around, Leo noticed that he was actually still in the same location, and nothing had changed around him, even by a tiny bit. The arch entrance is still behind his back, the stairs to the stage are still just a single step away from him, and all the things he had just spotted before around the Victory Arena were still in the same exact location as before. Though it didn''t really take that long for Leo to finally noticed what had changed. This sudden change that he had just felt wasn''t about the surroundings but rather the sensation and atmosphere of the entire stage. "This should be because of the Magic Arrays installed nearby," Leo easily guessed the reason for this. Indeed, the reason for the sudden change of sensation and atmosphere that Leo had felt the moment he stepped inside the stage was because of the Magic Array. However, because Leo wasn''t knowledgeable about Magic Arrays, he couldn''t tell what exact Magic Arrays were installed. The only thing he could tell was there should be some Mana Gathering Magic Arrays installed around the stage somewhere since the density of Mana around this ce has improved by tens of foldspared to outside. Well, actually, one of the other reasons why the Mana outside is low was due to the number of Mages, Magical Knights, and Battle Mages present in the Victory Arena right now. With them sharing the surrounding Mana, it is within expectation for such a situation to happen. Looking at his side, Leo soon spotted Elmont, who was coincidentally also looking at him. At this moment, Elmont was no longer hosting the Emerald Elven Battle Competition but was joining as one of the participants. Everyone who is participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition already knows from the start that he was always registered as one of the yers in the Battle Maniac team. As a matter of fact, he is even the Leader, while Selina was the second-inmand. Seeing Leo looking at him, Elmont said through themunicator, "Look at your other side," Curious to know what Elmont wanted him to see, Leo followed suit to where he was pointing towards. To his surprise, he found the Leader of the Red Fist Guild, who is now also looking at him while strangely smiling sheepishly. The Leader assigned by Orcborg for the Red Fist Guild was a slightly muscr young male Orc named Osborne. Like everyone here, he is also a 1-Star level Mage, albeit he was almost close to breaking through and bing a 2-Star level Mage. "I also don''t know what is happening here," Osborne scratched his cheeks after seeing Leo''s reaction. Hearing Osborne''s reply, Leo narrowed his eyes as he slowly turned his head to look at Elmont. Who else in the Victory Arena could possibly do such a ''Coincidental Location'' for the three of them if not him, right? As expected, Elmont exined proudly, "The perks of being the host of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Contrary to such positivity from Elmont, Leo''s face immediately turned dark as he asked, "But why?!" The fourth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is called Survival Games. In this round, all participants can''t bring any weapons, as they would have to personally look for weapons inside the chest located all over the map simr to the second game ''The Maze,'' while at the same time surviving the different obstacles that the host would throw at them like the Seekers in the first game ''Hide and Seek'' and the challenges in third game ''Stairs to Heaven.'' In other words, it isn''t only the participants who are a threat in the fourth game but also the host. In such kind of situation, one could already guess just how important the weapons are. Surviving would be extremely difficult if one doesn''t have any weapons or only have a few of them in their arsenal. And what''s, even more, worst is that the chest is hidden in extremely inconspicuous spots, and the distance from each other is hundreds of meters apart. Hence, it would be a real challenge equipping oneself with enough right weapons, let alone finding weapons that could assist them in dealing with the obstacles that the host would throw at them. However, in spite of such circumstances, Elmont actually still decided to ce the three of them close to each other. In this case, finding items and equipping themselves with what they needed would be more difficult than what it already was. "So that we can cooperate right from the start," Elmont rolled his eyes as if mocking Leo for not being able to see the obvious. "Of course I know that!" Leo eximed in irritation. He shook his head in helplessness before exining, "Shouldn''t you be more aware than us that it would be much better if we were far from each other? In such a way, we could cover a far wider area, and we also don''t need to share our items, unless necessary," "No offense, your Highness, Elmont, but I also agree with Guild Leader Loki. In our case right now, we will be greatly restricted in the number of items we could find," Osborne added. Elmont wasn''t stupid, so he quickly realized how big of a mistake he had just made. His lips pouted as he tried to apologize, "I..." "It is already toote to apologize," Leo interrupted, really frustrated with Elmont''s n. Contrary to Leo, Osborne still believe that there is a way to solve their current predicament, "Let''s not me each other and instead let''s think of a way to minimize our disadvantages," "Think of a way? Like what?" Leo red at Osborne. "I..." Osborne felt wronged at Leo ming him. Though, he could understand him since he also didn''t know what they should do. In the end, he could only look at Elmont, hoping that he had a contingency n prepared. Not to disappoint Osborne, Elmont thought of something and quickly suggested, "How about we spread out so that we can still find more chest?" "That still doesn''t change a thing! Don''t you see that we will still be close to each other even if we spread out? Unless, of course, if you go to the other side of the map, only then would our problem be fixed!" Leo coldly scoffed. Hearing Leo''s response, Elmont can''t refrain anymore from ming himself, "This is all my fault! If only I didn''t take matters in my hand, then this wouldn''t have happened..." Leo massaged his forehead as he said wryly, "If I really die in this round, then it would no doubt be the dumbest way to die in the Survival Games!" Chapter 693 - Bonus Chest And The Difficulty Of Finding A Chest Chapter 693 Bonus chest and the difficulty of finding a chest Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo really can''t believe just how fast things had changed the moment he stepped onto the stage. Earlier ago, he was still marveling in delight while observing the Victory Arena, yet now he is feeling really irritated, depressed, frustrated, and many more other simr emotions all at once. Although he wants to me Elmont for this stupid n, he knows for certain that all he wanted to do from the start was to help them. The only problem was, he didn''t think thoroughly, and as a result, it ended up backfiring on them. "Nevermind that, let''s just do what we can to win the fourth game," Leo could only heave a sigh of helplessness. Since it was already here, all they got to do was ept it and move forward, regardless of how difficult it was. "I am sorry..." Elmont muttered before bowing his head towards Leo and Osborne. "It''s alright. At least we still have each other to rely on," Osborne said infort. "I''ll make it up to the both of youter after the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is over," Elmont thumped his left chest to express his sincerity. "Save that forter. As for now," Leo pointed to the sky. Looking up, the three of them immediately saw Princess Tifa and Princess T on their respective flying podiums. At this moment, their introduction of the fourth game ''Survival Games'' is finallying to its end. As expected... "I can see that all the 25 yers from the remaining 25 teams are now all present on the stage right now. So it is now time!" Princess Tifa suddenly turned to look at Princess T. "Indeed, it is now time!" Princess T nodded in agreement to Princess Tifa, as the two of them went to hold each other''s hands. Right after, Princess Tifa and Princess T turned to look at the spectator stands in a cute and adorable manner and said in unison, "...To begin the fourth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition!" In the next moment, the barrier behind Leo and all the participants in the arena harden like a piece of steel. Right now, it is next to impossible for any of them to leave the arena, and their only way out is to either get eliminated or to eliminate 15 yers in order to only have 10 participants remaining. These 10 remaining participants are the required amount of participants for the final game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition to begin. "Let''s forget about spreading out to look for more chests since that is no different from looking together. As soon as the fourth game starts, we will immediately stick together and move! As for whatever happens next, we could only adapt when ites," Leo informed Elmont and Osborne. "Understood!" Elmont nodded his head. "You got it, Guild Leader Loki," Osborne said with a salute. "3...!" "2...!" "1...! "Begin!" Both Princess Tifa and Princess T announced. With that being said, all the 25 yers on the stage quickly started moving to look for the chests spread all over the map. Everyone is more than aware of the knowledge that only by finding those chests hidden inconspicuously all over the map could they have a fighting chance to defend themselves and not get eliminated in the fourth game. And in that case, move up to the final game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition and have the opportunity to be crowned as the champion. This includes Leo, Elmont, and Osborne... Just like what they have nned from the start, Leo, Elmont, and Osborne meet at the center beforemencing to look for the chest. As the three of them were only a hundred or more meters of distance away from each other, hence it didn''t take that long for them to converge. Surprisingly, not long after they started moving, the three of them quickly found their first-ever chest. This chest wasn''t hidden in an inconspicuous location but was instead just ced right in an open area where it is impossible for anyone to not see. As if that wasn''t yet enough to assure that all the yers would really be able to find this chest, a few torches were surrounding it, making it seem like lighting up the spotlight for the chest. If it was anyone else, they would definitely think they are lucky enough to quickly stumble upon a chest just after traveling for a few tens of meters of distance. But contrary to them, Leo and the others knew long before that this chest was nothing more than the bonus chest. Honestly, there isn''t really that much to expect from this bonus chest. As a matter of fact, it could even be found anywhere a yer goes. The reason for that is because these so-called bonus chests had just been ced deliberately by those Mages, who had been appearing in the previous three games, in their respective locations after the yers had chosen the direction where they wanted to go. And inside these bonus chests are just some items that could help the yers get a bit of a head start in the fourth game. In simple terms, the basic items. As soon as Leo and the others found the bonus chest, they quickly opened it up and grabbed all the items inside. Unlike the majority of the yers'' bonus chest, though, the content of Leo and the other''s bonus chest is enough for three yers to use. This was obviously because the three of them are together and are also moving in the same direction. Inside the bonus chest; there were only three empty water canteens, three daggers, three leather backpacks, three small sacks of dried rations, three ropes with grappling hooks, three medicine kits that contain basic medical supplies, and three extra clothes, pants, and shoes. "Fair enough," Leo said before grabbing his share of the items and distributing the rest to Elmont and Osborne. As soon as they emptied the bonus chest, they immediately went to look for more chests. Otherwise, they would face a lot of troubleter on. Unfortunately, even after tens of minutes had passed in searching from high, low, and under, they still weren''t able to find any more chest. This finally proves that the other chest is actually not as easy to findpared to the bonus chest that they have found earlier ago. Chapter 694 - Why Should We Choose If Everything Is Still Going To End Up The Same? Chapter 694 Why should we choose if everything is still going to end up the same? Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With no other choice left, Leo thought of asking Ash and the others in the control room right now for help in finding the chests hidden nearby them. With the Mirror Map Table, there''s no doubt that it would be very easy for them to locate the location of the chests. However, before Leo could even say a single word in hismunicator, Elmont quickly stopped him by saying, "As the Leaders of our respective teams, it would be extremely embarrassing if we also need to rely on cheats. And one more thing, didn''t we already agreed earlier that we will bepeting in the fourth game using only our own capabilities?" Truthfully speaking, what Elmont had just said was the actual reason why until now, they still aren''t able to find a single chest aside from the bonus chest that they have found before and why they are facing their current trouble right now. Previously, before the beginning of the fourth game, specifically back during thete stage of the third game, Elmont suddenly proposed to Leo and Osborne that they should not rely on anyone''s assistance aside from themselves. The reason for that was exactly because they are the leaders of their respective teams, and as such, they should serve as a good example for all of their subordinates to follow. At first, Leo was against it as he wanted to choose the easy way than the hard way. After all, it is less troublesome doing that. But thinking deeply that not relying on cheats could actually help him improve his strength and capabilities, he eventually agreed in the end. On the other hand, Osborne was fine with anything. So, there was no trouble persuading him at all. However, the end result of such a choice was their unfortunate and unfavorable situation right now. Since Elmont wants to stick with their agreement, Leo doesn''t have a choice but toply, "Okay..." Though he didn''t forget to add, "But I can''t help but wonder if there isn''t really any perks of being one of the hosts of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition before that you can use now so that we can easily find chests," "Nope," Elmont immediately shook his head in response. In the next moment, he turned to look at Osborne and asked, "How about you? Do you have any ideas?" "ording to the information we have received, the distance between each chest is hundreds of meters apart. The problem is, aside from not knowing the exact distance, we also don''t have a single clue which precise direction they are located as well. This means that these chests could basically be located anywhere around us," Osborne felt like he had a headache. "Very well said," Leo nodded his head in agreement with Osborne before looking at Elmont to ask if he, the person who had made their situation even more troublesome, has any ideas that can help them. As if not to disappoint Leo and Osborne, Elmont indeed presented an idea, "If we can''t find more chest, then how about we look for yers instead? That shouldn''t be difficult, right? Since we could just simply lure them to our location by making loud noises," Hearing Elmont''s words, Leo''s eyes instantly lit up brightly. In his opinion, Elmont''s n is really great! Since chests are so hard to find, then they''ll just simply go and steal items that other yers already possess. And by doing this as well, they can also slowly reduce the number of remaining yers. Aside from that, this could also shorten the duration of the fourth game, which means to say that they will face a far fewer number of obstacles from the hosts. In other words, this is like hitting three birds with one stone. Not only that, but along the way in searching for yers, they could also continue looking for chests as well, which gives them even more options to obtain items from. While in the middle of thinking, Leo simultaneously began looking around their surrounding, trying to deduce where exactly they are located right now. This was so that he could determine the location of the other yers. Meanwhile, at the side, Elmont and Osborne kept their mouth shut and simply observed Leo''s action, lest they identally disturb thetter. After enough time had passed, Leo snapped his fingers and said, "ording to the yer''s arrangement that was prepared for the fourth game, 3 to 4 yers are located in close proximity to each other, just like in our case, while within a hundred or so of kilometers away is another batch of yers," "Considering that the three of us have entered the stage from the center corner of the western region, then the other yers should be located a hundred or more kilometers to our left, which is the northwest," Leo pointed to his left before quickly pointing his finger to his right and continuing, "And to our right, which is the southwest," Afterward, Leo turned to look at Elmont and Osborne as he then asked, "So, which direction should we choose to go?" Instantly, Elmont and Osborne started contemting. "Even though I was once the host of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, I still don''t have any sort of idea of where exactly each of the teams is assigned in the map. I don''t even have the slightest clue if there are actually three or four yers to our northwest and southwest," Elmont massaged his forehead because of the stress he is feeling right now. Following after that, he suddenly heaves a heavy sigh and said, "Most probably, those yers would also form temporary alliances or have long already decided to distanced themselves far away from the other yers nearby them as they want to work solo or they want to look for their actual allies so that there would only be a very low risk of betrayal," "If this was before, then dealing with the former would be very easy, especially considering how capable the three of us are whenbined all together. But in our case right now, all the yers we are up against are the best of the best in their respective teams. As a matter of fact, we can''t even guarantee that we can actually eliminate them in a three versus one fight. Chances are, they would just retreat and not continue fighting with us," "While thetter, on the other hand, simply means it is next to impossible to find them, especially in such a huge map. Unless of course, if we, or even just one of us, have a heaven-defying luck that can allow us to ''identally'' find them while we are moving in a random path," Elmont shook his head in helplessness. All of a sudden, Osborne asks, "Ummm... One question; why should we choose if everything is still going to end up the same? Since choosing either the northwest and southwest would still make us face the same exact problem as the other. In that case, why not just pick any direction," Chapter 695 - First Obstacle In The Survival Games Chapter 695 First obstacle in the Survival Games Elmont was immediately rendered stupefied after hearing Osborne''s suggestion. After all the things that he had just said, everything merely ended with them being able to choose whatever they wanted. In that case, what was the use of him exining all of those?! Obviously, Elmont''s exnation was what had helped Osborne thought of his question. The only problem is that Elmont is too absorbed with his thoughts at the moment that he cannot think of that. "Good job, Osborne!" Leo gave a thumbs up to Osborne, immediately causing thetter''s face to redden in embarrassment. With a stiff smile on his face, Elmont said, "A... as expected of the person assigned by Guild Leader Orcborg to lead the team from the Red Fist Guild," "It was nothing, really," Osborne replied humbly. Truthfully speaking, it was indeed nothing since it was because of Elmont from the start why he was able toe up with that idea. Grabbing a stick from the ground, Leo then said, "Then how about we let Fate decide which direction we should choose?" "Sounds fair to me," Elmont nodded his head. Just like what Osborne had said a while ago, whether they choose the northwest or southwest, they would still end up facing the same exact problems. Therefore, why bother on which direction is correct. "Okay," Osborne also agreed. "Wherever the sharp end of the stick is pointing towards, we will go to that direction. Are we clear?" Leo asked, which both Elmont and Osborne nodded in unison. In the next moment, Leo threw the stick high up in the air. After reaching a few meters above, the stick started slowly falling down. Not long after, the stick finallynded on the ground. Looking closely to the sharp end of the stick, it was pointing to the northwest direction. "It seems like Fate wants us to go to the northwest," Leo said, as he then asked, "So, shall we go now?" "Absolutely! I can''t wait anymore to fight with the other yers!" Elmont expressed his eagerness. Indeed, he can''t wait anymore since he needs to release his suppressed displeasure and disappointment to himself as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would be in a bad mood all day long. As a battle fanatic, this is his way of releasing his pent-up emotions. "Me too!" Osborne also thought the same as Elmont. But contrary to thetter, it is a natural trait for the people of the Orc race to always be eager when ites to fighting. As a matter of fact, the Orc''s territories are always ruled by the strongest, not the smartest. In their opinion, only the strongest Orc has the right to be the ruler of the other Orcs since only the strong are worthy of following. "Okay, let''s go!" Leo said before starting to lead the way to the northwest. Unbeknownst to Elmont and Osborne, though, it was truly and literally Fate itself that had decided that they should go to the northwest. A while ago, as Leo was reaching his hand to pick up the stick on the ground, he had simultaneously activated his unique capability to see the String of Fate. And it was exactly at that moment that he had noticed the two eye-catching ck-colored Strings of Fate pointing towards the northwest. Seeing those two ck-colored Strings of Fate, there was no need for Leo to contemte any further. He immediately chooses to go to the northwest. And with that in mind, before Leo threw the stick, he had secretly added his own Mana on it so that he could control the direction where the sharp end of the stick would point towards once itnded on the ground. While moving to the northwest, Leo and the others luckily found a few chests hidden on some extremely inconspicuous corners. Like for example, covered by a stack of leaves, under the root of a tree, and inside a rock with only a small gap to reveal a portion of it. Considering the locations of the chests, it is no longer a wonder why they still didn''t find a single chest even after searching for ten minutes or more before. Nevertheless, the number of items they got was still not enough. The exact reason for that is because all the chests that they have found only contain a minimum of three items and a maximum of five items. Honestly, this would have been fine if there was only one person. But in their case right now, they are a group made up of three people. Meaning to say they need to share all items that they have found. In the end, the three of them still barely have enough items in their respective arsenals. An hour quickly passed, and with the speed that Leo and the others were moving, they easily covered a quarter of the distance to their destination, specifically twenty-five kilometers or more. It wasn''t considered a lot, but it can''t also bebeled ascking. To describe it appropriately, it is good enough. Technically speaking, with their speed right now, it would take more or less three hours before they could finally reach their destination. Even then, they still need to spend more time moving around from ce to ce in order to locate other yers. Although, by that time, it wouldn''t be that difficult anymore to look for other yers. As long as they deliberately make loud enough noises, then the nearby yers would likely be lured towards their location. This is because there is a very high probability that the other yers are still nearby and haven''t yet traveled a far distance away from where they have first entered the stage, especially taking into consideration that this is still the early stage of the Survival Games. The perfect time for yers to move anywhere around the map is in the middle stage orte stage because at that moment, the hosts of the fourth game would no doubt be throwing more and more obstacles to eliminate and reduce the yer''s number. Speaking about obstacles... As soon as an hour had passed, the first obstacle from the hosts was finally going to appear. "An hour has finally passed in the Survival Games! And as expected, not even a single yer has been eliminated yet," Princess Tifa said, strangely sounding really disappointed. "Unfortunately for them, that wouldn''tst for long!" Princess T added with a smirk on her face. She then quickly continued, "First, let''s reduce the map for..." She turned to look at Princess Tifa and asked, "By how much do you think, sister Tifa?" "Let''s start with... twenty-five kilometers!" Princess Tifa decided. "I also thought the same!" Princess T unhesitatingly agreed. Chapter 696 - Reducing The Size Of The Map And A Thunderstorm Chapter 696 Reducing the size of the map and a thunderstorm Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The instant Princess Tifa and Princess T''s voices died down, the barrier surrounding the map from the corner started slowly moving inwards. Simr the second game, ''The Maze'', everything in front of the barrier was pushed forward, creating a tsunami-like wave made of different debris. The consequences of getting caught by this tsunami are undoubtedly going to be disastrous for anyone, and there is also a very high chance of them immediately dying. Unlike the rest of the yers, Leo and the others were wearingmunicators. Hence, they were made aware in advance of the announcement made by Princess Tifa and Princess T about reducing the size of the map. And as such, they swiftly started distancing themselves from the barrier. "Prepare everyone. This is not yet the end," Leo warned Elmont and Osborne to remind them that reducing the size of the map is merely the beginning of the first obstacle. "I almost forgot that every time the hosts throw an obstacle, they will also simultaneously reduce the size of the map as well," Elmont heaves a sigh of relief. "I really hope that the first obstacle wouldn''t affect us greatly," Osborne expressed. "Hopefully," Leo really wished that things wouldn''t immediately be bad in the early phase of the Survival Games. Contrary to Leo and Osborne, Elmont confidently ims, "Trust me, it won''t," As expected, after announcing that the size of the map is going to be reduced by twenty-five kilometers, Princess Tifa continued, "Next, it is time to choose what obstacle we should give to our beloved yers," Turning to look at Princess T, Princess Tifa asked, "Do you have any idea what obstacle we should give them, sister T?" "Of course!" Princess T nodded in excitement. After that, she revealed, "The first obstacle for our yers would be, thunderstorm!" Hearing the mention of ''Thunderstorm'' from Princess T, Elmont''s face immediately turned ugly. It wasn''t only him, but also Leo and Osborne as well. Looking up at the sky above the stage, numerous clouds gathered together and formed into a single huge cloud. Right after that, the huge cloud slowly darkens from the center before spreading outward. Subsequently, the surrounding turned a bit dark. The moment the huge cloud hanging above everyone''s head turnedpletely dark, numerous raindrops immediately started falling, soon drenching everything wet and forming small puddles of water on the ground. Not long after the rain had begun, a series of lightning strikes lightened up the dark surroundings before quickly followed by a loud booming sound. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Some of the lightning hit the ground, causing the target to be burned. But since it was raining, the fire was quickly extinguished, soon leaving only a charred ground and a big hole caused by its powerful strike. Fortunately for Leo and the others, before the rain even started, they already found a perfect ce for the three of them to use as their roof to avoid getting drenched. "Though this thunderstorm is not very dangerous in our case right now, but it can still cause us a lot of trouble," Leo furrowed his brows together as he watched the ground turned into mud. Following Leo''s gaze, Elmont and Osborne quickly understood what he meant. With the ground turning into mud, traveling from one ce to another would be really slow. That is because the wet surface of the soil would immediately give up after being stepped by their heavy feet, causing their shoes to sink a few inches deeper within. Not only that, as they continued to travel, the mud would slowly cluster on their shoes. As a result, it would make their shoes increasingly heavier the more they stepped on mud. Though they could easily remove the mud by simply using broken twigs or anything else that could wipe the mud away, it could still dy them nheless. Moreover, this would also be a lot worst as the rain continues. However, their most important problem at this very moment is their surrounding. With the huge dark cloud hanging above their heads right now, the entire map had subsequently also turned really dark. In addition to that, because of the rain, the ce started fogging a bit. This causes everything to be vaguely seen by everyone, thus making it even more difficult to find other yers and the chests hidden in already difficult ces to find. "For the first time ever, I don''t like the rain," Elmontined. "It isn''t all that bad. Even though the rain makes it difficult for us to move and find other yers and chests. That also applies to everyone as well, which means to say that everyone would be experiencing the exact same problem as us," Osborne said. "Everything has its pros and cons. But in our case right now, we mostly have cons," Leo objected to what Osborne had just said. Their n is to look for other yers and eliminate them in order for them to easily get more items. However, because of the rain, it is now extremely difficult for them to achieve that. Even worse, they can''t even ask for help from Ash and the others in the control room as Elmont would undoubtedly stop them from asking for help. Though they could easily solve this problem by simply not following Elmont''s order, but then, what would that make them in the end? A sore loser? An embarrassment? Incapable? Obviously, Leo, Elmont, and Osborne wouldn''t want to bebeled in such a way. So, their only choice remaining now is to ept and move forward. And that is literally what they are going to do... "Continuing toin about the thunderstorm is not going to help us in any sort of way. Rather than doing that, let''s just continue moving forward to our destination," Leo suggested, as he also added, "Also, things would just be even more difficult for the three of us if we really continue to remain in this ce. So, let''s go!" "But how do we n to solve the problem about the mud?" Elmont still can''t refrain from asking how they should solve the problem concerning the mud dying them. "Indeed," Osborne thought the same. "Who says that we have to walk in the mud to travel?" Leo said as his lips turned into a mischievous smile. He slowly raised one of his hands up and soon pointed towards the branches of the trees above them, "We are going to use the trees to travel," Chapter 697 - Second Obstacle Chapter 697 Second obstacle Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Initially, Elmont and Osborne were hesitating whether they should do as Leo had said or not. After all, traveling using the branches of trees is not as easy as walking on t soil. One wrong move could potentially break a bone or two once they fall to the ground, or even worse, get seriously injured and die. Not to mention, with the heavy rain brought by the thunderstorm, the branches of the trees had be extremely slippery. Fortunately, such a hazard only applies to normal people. As for Mages like them, they could easily deal with that by simply; "We will cast an Anti-slip spell onto our shoes so that we can avoid slipping onto the branches," Leo proposed. Just like what its name suggests, the Anti-slip spell prevents slipping or would make one highly resistant to slipping on slippery surfaces, such as branches of trees that were drenched by the rain. After casting an Anti-slip spell onto their shoes, Leo, Elmont, and Osborne felt like the branches they were standing on weren''t slippery anymore. Even after deliberately trying to slide themselves, they were still unable to do it... or more like it was impossible to do it. Once they were done with checking and confirming whether it was safe or not to travel using the branches of the trees, Leo then led Elmont and Osborne as they continued with their journey to the northwest. "Tch! Why isn''t there any Anti-mud spell? In such a way, we won''t have to dangerously travel like this," Elmont can''t help butin as he stared down to his feet. Every time he jumps to another branch, he always gets this slightly fearful feeling of falling straight down to the ground instead of the tree branch. "I admit that this is a bit scary. But the more I jumped, the less scary it slowly bes for me," Osborne expressed, evidently enjoying jumping from one tree to another right now. A total contrary of Elmont. "Shouldn''t Elves be more adept in jumping on trees than any other races in the Celestial World? After all, your Elf race lives in a forest, and I also read from some books that there are a few Elven territories that were said to live on top of huge trees," Leo really wonders why Elmont was so different from them. Elmont''s face started twitching as he said, "I think you have misunderstood us for monkeys or apes," "Wow, I didn''t expect that there would exist a group of beautiful and handsome monkeys and apes in the Celestial World. It seems like I need to learn more about Magical Beasts, lest the same situation happens again. Oh, by the way, what kind of monkey or ape are you, brother Elmont?" Leo sarcastically responded. "You..." Elmont was immediately rendered speechless by Leo''s sarcastic response. It is indeed true that people of the Elf race are good when using the trees to travel from one ce to another. But that doesn''t literally mean every elf has such expertise, including him. Honestly, he hasn''t trained a lot in such an area, as he always spends his time in battle arenas in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. That is the main reason why he isbeled as a battle fanatic in the first ce. "Now, now, let''s not continue any further with this argument. Instead, let''s just focus on reaching our destination as soon as possible," Osborne interrupted to prevent their argument from escting into something worst. With the argument between Leo and Elmont stopped by Osborne, they continued to silently travel towards their destination. Though they still talk from time to time, it would only be to discuss important matters such as the potential location of chests, ns to hunt for yers, and possible obstacles that the hosts would throw at them. Unlike earlier ago, the speed of their travel has noticeably increased by arge margin. They could cover up to ten meters or more in every single second, depending on how far the next branch they need to jump onto is. Not only that, the energy and stamina that the three of them had consumed has reduced by a lot. That is because most of their efforts are being spent on hovering mid-air after jumping from a branch of a tree. With the number of their actions reduced, it is only obvious that the energy and stamina they consumed are also low. Before any of them could notice, an hour had already passed. This means that the next obstacle from the hosts is going to appear. As expected, after noticing the time, Princess Tifa and Princess T quickly announced the next obstacle. But before that, they first reduced the size of the map again by ten kilometers, causing the map to shrink even more smaller than before. Good thing that at this moment, they didn''t reduce the size of the map by a quarter of the original size, like earlier ago. And not too prolonged the wait of everyone, they finally revealed the second obstacle. It was a snowstorm! The huge dark cloud hanging above everyone''s head suddenly and strangely stopped raining. The loud roaring thunder noise was also no longer heard across the map, and the strong gushing wind from the thunderstorm slowly started mellowing down. But not long after that, numerous white-colored crystal-like snowkes slowly started falling down from the sky. The mellowed wind strongly gushed forth once again and blew onto the surroundings, only this time it was bringing along an extremely cold wind. Instantly, the temperature of the stage turned really low, causing everyone to shiver from feeling really cold. As the snowkes falling from the sky continues to drop to the ground, the once muddy ground slowly gets covered with snow. At first, the snow only mixed with the mud, creating something that looked like a pure beauty getting tainted by the disgusting mud. But as the snow continued to pile up higher and higher, the ground was soon reced by it, creating a very beautiful scenery. Unfortunately, this wasn''t in any least bit a beautiful thing, especially for the twenty-five yers in the Survival Games right now. Chapter 698 - A Coal In A Cold Weather Chapter 698 A coal in a cold weather Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, Leo, Elmont, and Osborne had stopped moving and gathered together under a part of a tree where there were a lot of branches and thick enough leaves to cover them from the snowstorm. "Are they perhaps nning to freeze us all to death?!" Leo expressed his thoughts. From thunderstorms, it soon after became a snowstorm. The effect of these two phenomenabined altogether is extreme coldness. It is like drenching oneself with water and then afterward walking into the snow. The body being drenched with water has already caused one''s own body temperature to go down. And to make matters even more worst, they were soon after exposed to something even more, colder, which further lowered one''s own body temperature. If this continues, it would only take some time before they finally freeze to death, just as Leo had thought. Shivering from the cold, Osborne asked, "Your Highness, Elmont, does being one of the hosts of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition before allow you a perk of knowing the obstacles in advance?" "I''m afraid not," Elmont shook his head while his arms were now crossed between his chest due to the cold. But he quickly added, "But I am guessing that the reason for this second obstacle is because there is still no one that got eliminated," Although Princess Tifa and Princess T had reduced the size of the map by twenty-five square kilometers, causing the map to only have seventy-five square kilometers remaining, it was still big enough nheless for twenty-five yers to move around the ce without encountering other yers. In addition to that, because of the thunderstorm, the majority of the yers were unable to travel arge distance, unlike Leo, Elmont, and Osborne. This further causes them to not be able to find other yers. Evidently, this only means to say that Princess Tifa and Princess T''s first obstacle had backfired on them. And in order to fix this problem, they decided to choose snowstorms as the second obstacle, hoping to eliminate yers through natural phenomena. Hearing Elmont''s words, Osborne immediately realized the direness of their current situation. He hastily eximed, "This is extremely bad! We need to look for a good ce to hide ourselves from the cold, or at least somewhere that could lower the cold we are experiencing right now. Otherwise, it would be possible for us to be eliminated due to getting frostbite all over our body, or worst, just like what Guild Leader Loki had just said, freeze to death," "I agree, but the question is, where exactly can we hide?" Leo asked as he turned to look at Elmont for suggestions. Thetter has already shown how good he is at exining things. And maybe from his exnation alone, another simr situation as before would repeat once again where Osborne would find a solution to their problem. As if understanding what Leo wanted him to do, Elmont didn''t hesitate to shake his head and reply, "Don''t look at me like that! I also don''t have any idea about dealing with snowstorms. As a matter of fact, I haven''t even experienced a snowstorm in the Emerald Tree Kingdom in the past. Our geographic location apparently prevents us from having one," With that being said, Leo could only heave a sigh of helplessness. Though he had gone through many challenges in the past during his training as an assassin in the Mischievous Lion organization, including surviving in snowstorms, that only allows him to know the basic knowledge about dealing with snowstorms. The reason for that is because the only part where there are snowstorms in the Lionheart Kingdom is in the Crystal Skull City and Snow City, which both are located in the northern region. In contrast, the Mischievous Lion organization has mainly done their operation in the southern region, which mostly consist of deserts, beaches, nds, valleys, canyons, forests, and mountain area. In other words, none of them involved an extremely cold environment. Since neither Leo, Elmont, and Osborne are equipped with sufficient knowledge to deal with their current problem, they could only choose to learn as they go and adapt using whatever things around them. All of a sudden, though, before they could even n on what next course of action they should take, they saw two bright lights slowlying in their direction. There was no need to ask because those lights are obviously yers approaching them right now! Thinking about it now, they have actually already crossed a lot of distance from that hour of continuous travel back then. So, it is only natural for them to finally encounter other yers. "I''ll go and do some recon on those lights while the two of you hide and make sure they cannot see you," Leo informed Elmont and Osborne, as the two nodded their heads in understanding. In the next moment, Leo used the cover of the snow to slowly approach the two sources of light from the side. Not long after, Leo finally notices that the lights are actuallying from torches that the two Elf race yers are holding in their hands. He really thought at first that they were using some kind of Magic spell that could create light. It turns out that it was just something simple. However, that wasn''t the important thing that he had discovered. To his delight, the two yers are actually wearing animal fur clothing, which, if his memory serves him correctly, are suitable for weather such as snowstorms. That is because it is strongly resistant to cold and could provide warmth to its wearer. Seeing this, Leo felt like being given coal in cold weather. As long as they could have these pieces of coal, their problem with the snowstorm could be minimized. The only problem remaining, though, is how they can eliminate these two yers? Basing on the fact alone that all the yers in the Survival Games are the strongest members of their respective teams, then they should expect already that these two yers aren''t going to be easy targets. Fortunately for them, these two yers are still oblivious that there are other yers nearby them. As such, it is possible tounch an ambush. Not only that, they are outnumbered as there are three of them in their alliance while they are only two yers. "Prepare for an ambush," Leo quickly informed Elmont and Osborne through themunicator after he finished analyzing the situation. Chapter 699 - Ambush! Part 1 Chapter 699 Ambush! part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Under the cover of the snowstorm, Elmont and Osborne secretly hide from the two Elves slowly approaching in their direction. On the other hand, Leo follows from behind the two while constantly updating Elmont and Osborne of their location through themunicator. "One hundred meters..." Leo informed. As everything was somewhat dark due to the ongoing snowstorm, it became difficult for the two Elves to notice that Leo is following behind them. Even though the two Elves are currently carrying torches to give light to their surroundings, it could still only provide them with ten or so square meters of good vision. Meaning to say, as long as Leo doesn''t step within the area of coverage of the torches, he would be undoubtedly safe and won''t get noticed that easily by them. In addition to that, it also became difficult to spot Leo''s figure due to him cleverly using the trees, bushes, and stones covered with a certain height of snow to hide his figure. To make it even better, because of the thick snow on the ground, the sound of his footsteps is almost close to nothing. "Fifty meters..." Leo informed once again. Time continues to pass, and not long after, the two Elves are finally within the range of Elmont and Osborne''s ambush. Seeing this, Leo quickly positioned himself as well behind the two Elves in order for him to assist Elmont and Osborne. All of a sudden, the two Elves stopped in their footsteps as they noticed something in front of them. "Is that a chest?!" An Elf with a thin body muttered as his finger pointed towards a chest hidden under a thick cover of snow. "You''re not mistaken. That is indeed a chest!" The muscr Elf behind the thin Elf nodded his head in delight. "Hahahaha! Lucky!" The thin Elf said in excitement. With this chest that they have just found, they would have more items that they could use in the Survival Games. Without any hesitation, the two Elves approached the chest. In their minds, they are silently hoping that the contents of the chest are good. However, unbeknownst to the two Elves, the chest that they have just found was actually a trap that Elmont and Osborne had set. This chest was from one of the chests that Leo and the others had found before. They decided to bring it with them through their Storage Ring exactly for situations like this one. After all, they could easily lure other yers into a trap by using chests as bait since all yers are frantically looking for more weapons, including them. Completely oblivious that the chest is actually a trap, the thin Elf put both of his hands forward and soon lifted the cover of the chest. To the thin Elf''s shocked, what was waiting for him inside the chest wasn''t some items, but rather his Highness, Elmont. "Your Highness, Elmont..." The thin Elf muttered,pletely stupefied with his finding. The first thought that came into his mind was that his Highness, Elmont, hid inside the chest to shelter from the snowstorm. And they have unexpectedly discovered his hideout. Unfortunately for the thin Elf, that wasn''t the case right now... In the next moment, a rope tightly bounded the feet of the thin Elf, causing him to be unable to move. And before he could even react, the rope was suddenly pulled by someone, causing his entire body to tilt to the side for a brief moment and right after got lifted up to the tree. "Ahhhhh!" The thin Elf could only let out a scream as he couldn''t seem to know what else to say. The moment the thin Elf hanged upside down from the tree, what appeared in front of the muscr Elf soon after was Elmont jumping straight towards his direction with a dagger pointed to the location of his chest. Contrary to the thin Elf, however, the muscr Elf swiftly took out a wooden shield that he had found from one of the chests before and stored it inside his Storage Ring. He put the wooden shield in front of him to block from Elmont''s surprise attack. Bang! As the shield was merely made out of wood, thus Elmont was easily able to make a hole with the dagger solely through his physical strength as a 1-Star Mage. Unfortunately, the end result of that was Elmont''s weapon getting stuck on the wooden shield of the muscr Elf. Seeing this, the muscr Elf sneered at Elmont and said, "Too bad for you, your Highness, Elmont," Quickly waving his other hand, the muscr Elf took out a steel sword from his Storage Ring. In the following moment, he unhesitatingly swings the sword straight towards Elmont''s head. Regardless of what one''s status is outside of the arena, all are treated fairly in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, including the Evergreen royal family members. As a matter of fact, the Crown Prince, Elfin the Fifth, nearly died during the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition in the past due to his carelessness. And that is the exact reason why the muscr Elf didn''t feel afraid when he chose to direct his attack towards the head of Elmont. Looking at the sword approaching his right, Elmont directly gave up on his dagger and jumped back. Uponnding on the ground, he can''t help but swear, "Shit!" "It seems like a member of the Evergreen royal family would fall in this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition," The muscr Elf said before charging straight towards Elmont with both of his sword and shield in his hands. "Don''t be cocky!" Elmont replied as he kicked the small pile of snow in front of him. Whoooosh! Clearly, a mere powder of snow can''t hope to deal with even the slightest bit of damage to the muscr Elf. But that wasn''t what Elmont intended to do. In return for Elmont''s attack, the muscr Elf simply raised his hand that was holding the shield to block the powder of snowing straight towards him. Surprisingly, as soon as the muscr Elf lowered down his shield, what appeared in front of him next was no longer Elmont, but rather the tall and huge Orc, Osborne. The muscr Elf was taken aback after seeing this. In spite of that, though, he didn''t panic since he could clearly see that Osborne is merely holding a dagger simr to the one Elmont was using earlier ago. Because of this, he continued to charge unto Osborne''s direction. Chapter 700 - Ambush! Part 2 Chapter 700 Ambush! part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With a sneer on his face, the muscr Elf swung his sword as soon as he arrived in a certain range from Osborne. At the same time, he was already expecting that thetter would use his dagger to block his attack. As such, he prepared his shield in advance for a shield bash. Simr to the muscr Elf''s expectation, Osborne indeed used his dagger to block the attack. ng! Following that, a crisp sound of steel hitting against metal was soon heard. The instant Osborne blocked his attack, the muscr Elf immediately gripped his other hand and bashed his shield towards the former''s head. However, to the muscr Elf''s surprised, his wooden shield suddenly came to a halt. He tried to exert more strength on it, but no matter how much strength he exerted, he couldn''t seem to be able to make his shield move forward anymore. Observing closely, the muscr Elf eventually discovers to his shock that Osborne''s hand is actually gripping onto the upper portion of his wooden shield right now. What''s even more shocking is the fact that the portion where thetter''s hand is holding has noticeably sunk a quarter of an inch deep. It was only at this moment that the muscr Elf had finally realized the direness of his current situation. In the ssification of the different races living in the Celestial World, there exist a very huge and obvious gap in the physical strength between the Elf race and Orc race. Even though the muscr Elf has a huge body size and good figure to boast about, which simply means to say that he is capable of exerting a lot of physical strength, but he could still not bepared to Osborne nheless. Not only that, because Osborne is one of the most strongest and powerful 1-Star Mage amongst all the Orcs with a simr cultivation level as him in the Red Fist Guild. As such, there''s no telling for certain yet just how much physical strength he could exert whenpared to the muscr Elf. Regardless of that, though, thetter should be far behind him inparison. And it was exactly for that reason why Osborne was able to easily stop the muscr Elf''s shield bash. Seeing that his shield bash was easily stopped by Osborne, the muscr Elf''s forehead began sweating profusely. He also gulped down a mouthful of saliva due to nervousness and fear. "Too bad that you are now against me and not his Highness, Elmont," Osborne said while his eyes were looking down at the muscr Elf, obviously underestimating thetter. In the next moment, Osborne pushed the wooden shield of the muscr Elf straight back towards him. As the muscr Elfcked a lot of strengthpared to Osborne, thus he was easily flung a few meters away. The moment the muscr Elf stopped retreating after receiving Osborne''s counterattack, he immediately coughed a mouthful of blood to the ground, tainting the pure white-colored snow with red. Evidently, Osborne wouldn''t just stop after that single attack. While the muscr Elf was still trying to stand up back to his feet, Osborne, on the other hand, had already dashed straight to close the gap of distance between the two of them. In just a blink of an eye, Osborne arrived in front of the muscr Elf, who is now staring at him with wide-opened eyes. Quickly, Osborne put his hands on both of the muscr Elf''s shoulders as he then pushed thetter down to the ground while he simultaneously raised his feet, intending to hit thetter''s stomach with his knee. rghhh! The muscr Elf coughed a mouthful of blood once again as his body kneeled on the ground with his hands clutching onto his painful stomach. Not wasting any time, Osborne clenched both of his fists together and raised it up above his head. After reaching the full height that his arms could extend, he immediately smashed it to the back of the muscr Elf. BOOOOOMMM! A crisp sound of a few bones breaking inside of the muscr Elf''s body was heard. Feeling like all of his strength had escaped his body, the muscr Elf''s figure slowly fellpletely down to the ground. Bang! Soon, a muffled sound was heard as the body of the muscr Elfy down on the ground, unconscious. That finally marks the end of the battle between Osborne and the muscr Elf. While Osborne was wiping his hands clean, Elmont approached from behind him and said, "Took you long enough to defeat that guy," "Hmp! If it wasn''t because I need to clean your asspletely, then I would have finished this muscr Elf a long time ago," Osborne rolled his eyes at Elmont in response. The reason why Osborne had suddenly appeared on Elmont''s spot a while back then was that the two of them had quickly switched ces. To be more precise, Osborne went to fight against the muscr Elf, while Elmont will handle the thin Elf that fell into their trap earlier ago. Comparing the two together, the thin Elf is obviously a lot easier to handle than the muscr Elf, as the former can''t move anymore with his two feet tightly bonded together with a rope. In addition to that, the thin Elf is also hanging upside down, so his movement is greatly restricted. As a matter of fact, even if Elmont doesn''t do anything, he already got everything in the bag. That waspletely unlike facing against the muscr Elf, who did not only received even the slightest bit of injury from his earlier exchange with Elmont but was also not in a disadvantageous situation like the thin Elf. Nevertheless, Osborne was still able to defeat the muscr Elf really quick and easy. The only problem was, Elmont defeated the thin Elf first. Speaking about the thin Elf, at this moment, the thin Elf is finally lying on the ground and no longer hanging upside down from a tree. Though, he is tightly bounded with three ropes, specifically located on his legs, arms, and body, to prevent him from escaping orunching any sort of attack. The only thing he could do was to squirm and wiggle his body like a worm, hoping to create a chance for him to escape. Chapter 701 - Walking Targets? Chapter 701 Walking Targets? Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo walked out from the bush he was hiding from and approached Elmont and Osborne. He said while pping his hand, "Good job, you two," "Guess who finally decided to reveal himself," Elmont sarcastically remarked. "I just don''t want to trouble myself. And besides, it was pretty obvious already that the two of you are more than enough to handle them," Leo simply shrugged his shoulder off at Elmont''s response. He then continued, "Anyways, have you taken all of their items?" "Already done," Osborne replied as he waved his hand, quickly taking out all the contents of the Storage Rings of the two Elves. Instantly, two backpacks, two water canteens, six small bags of dried rations, two ropes with grappling hooks, five steel swords, two wooden shields, a bow, three quivers that contains thirty pieces of arrows each, six metal daggers, andst but certainly not the least, two leather chest armors, appeared on the ground. Sadly, there were no medicine kits to be found, which is one of the most useful items in case of emergency. Another bad news was that there were also no extra clothes that they could have worn to warm their bodies. "Adding the two animal fur clothing that they are wearing, damaged wooden shield, and steel sword, we undoubtedly got ourselves a huge harvest," Leo said in delight. Just like what they have expected before, getting weapons from yers is much more effectivepared to looking for chests. Thetter could give them more items that no chests could possibly provide them. Not only that, but they can also reduce the number of yers by doing this as well. In the next moment, Leo and the others quickly divided the items from the two Elves. Leo received the bow and three quivers that contains a total of ny pieces of arrows, plus all the daggers. He also took one of the ropes with a grappling hook. On the other hand, Elmont received two steel swords, one wooden shield, and the remaining rope with a grappling hook. Andstly, Osborne received four steel swords and the two remaining wooden shields, including the damaged one. As for the rest of the items, Leo handed Elmont and Osborne a fair share of them. While also keeping his own portion of the share. Meanwhile, the two animal fur clothing that the two Elves were wearing were given to Leo and Elmont as it was impossible for Osborne to fit in one of them due to his huge body size. Though, thetter received the two leather chest armors, which he dismantled and used to wrap his shoulders instead since it was too small for him as well. In spite of that though, they were all still feeling the coldness from the snowstorm, especially Osborne who only has leather armor to cover his shoulder. "I''ll grab some stick so that we can light it up on fire to keep us warm," Leo said as he quickly went to look for a stick. With countless trees in their surroundings, it didn''t take that long for Leo to return with a few dozens of sticks in his hand. Leo stored the rest of the sticks and gave Elmont and Osborne one each. Without wasting any time, they light the stick with a Fireball spell, albeit a weaker version to avoid destroying the stick. "Fireball!" "Fireball!" "Fireball!" As soon as the stick burned with fire, their surroundings finally felt a bit warm. Though it wasn''t much, it could at least lessen their feeling of coldness. "Let''s continue moving," Leo said before he started walking towards the northwest direction. But before Leo could even get farther away, Elmont quickly express his objection, "But wouldn''t that make us a walking target simr to these two Elves?" "I agree," Osborne nodded his head in agreement. Hearing Elmont and Osborne''s words, Leo halted in his footsteps and turned around. He said, "That''s exactly what we want, right?" "Well, yeah... But we also don''t want someone to ambush us," Elmont replied in concern. "Why don''t we continue moving after we warm our bodies enough?" Osborne suggested. Shaking his head, Leo then proims confidently, "Don''t worry, no one will be able to ambush us. Just trust me. And if there would be one, I''ll give each of you one hundred thousand gold coins. Or if we get eliminated because of it, I''ll make sure to give your teamspensation that can satisfy all of you," "Let''s not talk about any bets orpensation, as that would just cause harm to our alliance," Elmont didn''t hesitate to dismiss Leo''s proposal. He then asked, "Instead, how confident exactly are you?" "From one to one hundred percent, I am ny-nine point ny-nine percent confident," Leo said in assurance. Since Leo was very confident with his im, Elmont decided to give up and put their safety in Leo''s hands, "I trust you," "Likewise," Osborne also expressed his trust in Leo. "Rest assured, I will definitely not break the trust that the both of you have given me," Leo swore. Unbeknownst to Elmont and Osborne, while he was following the two Elves from behind a while ago, he was actually also summoning dozens of Wind Elementals in a toy soldier form at the same time without anyone noticing his action. That is because he was constantly hiding in really good locations. In that case, he naturally will not waste such a perfect opportunity to summon his Elementals. After all, as long as he has his Elementals around, it would be really difficult to defeat him, let alone ambush him. With them reaching a conclusion, Leo then continued leading Elmont and Osborne to the northwest. Following around them hundreds of meters away are Wind Elementals in toy soldier form, creating a circr perimeter where no one could cross without getting noticed by them. Meanwhile, the moment Leo and the others walked farther away from their previous location, two spheres of light suddenly covered the bodies of the two Elves, marking that they got eliminated from the Survival Games. Following after, the staff of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition quickly arrived and took them away from the stage. With two yers eliminated, there are now only twenty-three yers remaining in the Survival Games. Chapter 702 - The Third Obstacle Chapter 702 The third obstacle Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Because of the snow, Leo and the others took a bit more of time than expected to finally reach the northwest, specifically an hour. If the weather right now was still a thunderstorm and not a snowstorm, then it would have definitely only taken them half an hour to arrive at their destination. "It is time for the third obstacle," Leo informed Elmont and Osborne, which the two nodded in understanding with a solemn expression on their faces. The first obstacle thrown by the hosts was considered very easy as it was merely a thunderstorm. Though lightning would asionallynd on the ground, it still didn''t hit anyone, or rather none of them was intended to hit anyone from the start. The main challenge at that time was only the rain, which causes everyone to slow down. Soon following after that, the snowstorm, which not only causes everyone to slow down, but also makes them experience cold, frostbite, and hinder their eyesight. Analyzing those two obstacles closely, one could easily deduce that every time an obstacle is thrown by the hosts, the next obstacles following after that would increasingly get harder. Following such thought process; as time continues, the obstacles appearing would undoubtedly be extremely difficult for all the yers to handle, which would definitely cause a lot of trouble to all of them, or worst-case scenario, cause them to get eliminated in the Survival Games. Eventually, the yers would not only have to worry about other yers anymore but also the obstacles thrown by the hosts, just like what was mentioned earlier ago. As expected, Princess Tifa and Princess T began talking about the next obstacle. "An hour has already passed. And disappointingly, there were only two yers that got eliminated after all this time," Princess Tifa pouted. "What''s even worst is, it wasn''t because of the obstacle that we have thrown, but rather due to other yers who caught them into a trap that they have set and ambushed them," Princess T shook her head in regret. "Exactly! And that makes me very annoyed! How dare they not get eliminated through our obstacles?! Don''t they know how great of an honor that is to get eliminated through the two Princesses of the Emerald Tree Kingdom? Even some male members of the Noble Households would want to receive pain from us, let alone people with low status like the majority of participants in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Princess Tifa arrogantly and proudly expressed with her arms crossed between her breast. Hearing Princess Tifa and Princess T''s words, the crowd immediately started berating the remaining twenty-three yers... or more like encouraging them to get eliminated, especially those people with inner masochist character. Though the majority of the people merely joined in for the fun. "I agree! They should not try to resist and let themselves suffer pain from the two treasure flowers of the Emerald Tree Kingdom!" "How I envy them for having such a chance to receive pain from Princess Tifa and Princess T!" "Spank me, Princess Tifa and Princess T!" "Me too!" "Me three!" After listening to the crowd for a bit and feeling a bit disgusted by them, Princess T then said, "Perhaps they simply want us to spank them harder?" "Spank them harder?" Princess Tifa''s eyes suddenly lit up brightly. "Without further ado, let''s reveal the third obstacle!" Princess T said as she turned to look at Princess T and motioned her hand to let her do the honors. "Monkey Attack!" Princess Tifa announced. In the next moment, numerous holes suddenly started appearing all over the map. Subsequently, tall ck figures could be seen climbing out from them. Not long after, the ck figures climbing out of the holes finally revealed themselves to be Magical Beasts. To be more precise, they were Vine-arm Chimpanzee. Just like what the name Vine-arm Chimpanzee suggests, they are Magical Beasts primates that have arms made out of vines. They could use their arms to stretch like vines and grab the branches far from their reach, and swing themselves in order to reach the location that they want. Aside from that, they could also use their arms to attack their prey from afar and safe enough distance. Fortunately, these Vine-arm Chimpanzees are merely No-Star level Magical Beasts. Otherwise, they would no doubt pose a lot of threat to all remaining yers in the Survival Games. Though they were still strong nheless. If one is careless, then it would surely result in something dangerous for any yers, especially considering the fact that there is only one cultivation level gap between the Vine-arm Chimpanzee and the yers. Meanwhile, Leo and the others had already stepped a few meters to their rear as they saw a hole suddenly appearing in front of them. Unlike other yers, they are already aware of what Princess Tifa and Princess T had announced for the third obstacle. Therefore, they already knew what ising for them right now. "Everyone, climb the trees!" Leo quickly informed Elmont and Osborne. It has long already been proven through thetter parts of their journey to the northwest that jumping from one tree to another is a lot fasterpared to traveling on the ground, which means to say that they could also use it to escape from this ce faster. Elmont and Osborne immediately understood what Leo meant. Hence, they swiftly run towards the nearby tree beside them and started climbing up. Unfortunately, however, because of the thunderstorm and snowstorm, it resulted in trees bing really difficult to climb. The main reason for that is because there are certain parts of the trees that are covered in ice right now. This wasn''t strange as this was clearly the oue of the trees still drenched from the rain and then immediately being exposed to a snowstorm. If they really want to climb up the trees and reach the top, then they would have to break the portions covered in ice, which would cause them to be slightly dyed. In spite of that, such a dy is already considered very dangerous for them as it wouldn''t take long for the Vine-arm Chimpanzees to climb out from their hole. In addition to that, they are monkeys, therefore they are naturally good at climbing trees. And not only that, they have vine-like arms that they could use to easily reach them from the top and pull them back down to the ground. Chapter 703 - Princess Tifa And Princess Tila Scheme Chapter 703 Princess Tifa and Princess T'' scheme Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo, who quickly realized their current predicament, did not waste any time to inform Elmont and Osborne, "Forget about climbing trees! Swiftly run to the center of the map!" After saying that, he immediately bolted straight towards the direction of the center of the map. He didn''t bother looking behind him as he was certain enough already that Elmont and Osborne would do as he had just said. As expected, after hearing the quick notice from Leo, Elmont and Osborne swiftly followed after him. While running away, Elmont can''t help but ask, "Why are we going to the center of the map?" "Yeah, I am also wondering the same question," Osborne also expresses his curiosity. "Have you really forgotten?" Leo furrowed his brows together. "Forgotten about what?" Elmont really wondered what he had forgotten. Not only him, but also Osborne is feeling the same, as he is now scratching his head, totally out of clue of what exactly Leo meant with his words. Shaking his head in disappointment, Leo then exined, "Think about it; in the two previous obstacles, the hosts had first reduced the size of the map before announcing what kind of obstacle we were going to face. At this time, however, Princess Tifa and Princess T have actually done theplete opposite of that. Not only that, they haven''t even announced yet just how much they will reduce the size of the map," "Are you perhaps saying that they are nning some kind of scheme through reducing the size of the map?" Elmont guessed. "I don''t know why, but as soon as you have mentioned that, something is now strangely telling me that is exactly what is going to be the case right this moment," Osborne said. "Most likely," Leo replied. "What the heck, brother Loki, stop raising gs!" Elmont eximed, a bit irritated at Leo since he is assuming things that even he himself isn''t sure about yet. By doing this, he is unnecessarily causing them to go into a panic. Hearing Elmont''s words, Leo simply rolled his eyes and exined, "Presuming that all the remaining twenty-three yers are spread across the map. In that case, the third obstacle will only serve little to no purpose at all, as long as all the yers stay away from any locations where Vine-arm Chimpanzees are found," "Although it is also possible for the Vine-arm Chimpanzees to roam around the map, this still doesn''t surely guarantee that they will really be able to find any yers and eliminate them. So in order to fix this problem, I am guessing that Princess Tifa and Princess T would reduce the map enough to force all the Vine-arm Chimpanzees to hunt for all the yers," "Considering that there are Vine-arm Chimpanzees practically all over the map right this moment, thus the best way to make them hunt for all the yers is to force them to go to the center of the map," "Eh?! Since all of the Vine-arm Chimpanzees would be going to the center of the map, so wouldn''t it be much safer for us if we don''t go over there anymore?" Elmont expresses his doubt. "No," This time, it was Osborne that responded as he finally understood Leo. "No? Why?" Elmont turned to look at Osborne. "Because there is no doubt that they will do an all-out clean sweep in every ce they passed by while moving to the center of the map," Osborne exined. "Exactly!" Leo nodded his head. He then continued, "The first thing that Magical Beasts would do when trying to escape from something is to look for a safe ce to hide instead of running away aimlessly. After all, if they continue to run away, they will just end up exhausting all of their energy and stamina. Eventually, they will end up getting tired. And once they are tired, it would then be even more dangerous for them, and their chances of survival would be even lower than what it already is. With that being said, no matter where we hide, they will definitely be able to find us," "So we are going to the center of the map because that is going to be thest ce that they will look, right?" Elmont added, evidently understanding already what Leo wanted to say. "Precisely!" Leo snapped his finger in confirmation. Instantly, Elmont and Osborne''s faces turned ugly. That means to say that if they can''t arrive in the center of the map soon, then there would be a very high chance for them to get eliminated. "How troublesome," Leo heaved a sigh of helplessness. When they finally reached the northwest and thought they could begin with their n, they were immediately forced to move towards another location. What''s even worst is, this location wasn''t the least bit close to them right now. In addition to that, with the huge pile of snow stacking on the ground, it would surely take them a long time before they could finally reach the center of the map. While moving, Leo suddenly thought of something in his mind, "Hold on..." Leo paused in his footsteps as he started observing the seemingly endless scenery of snow right in front of him. Seeing Leo stopped moving, Elmont and Osborne also halted. They followed where Leo was looking at and discovered that he was merely looking towards the snow on the ground. "Is there some kind of problem with the snow, brother Loki?" Elmont curiously asked. "Well, I don''t see any hidden trap in front of us," Osborne assumed. "Me neither," Elmont also didn''t see any traps. At that moment, Leo muttered, "Snow... Snow! That''s it!" "What do you mean that''s it?" Osborne raised his eyebrows while looking at Leo. "That''s it? As in there''s a trap somewhere? But where?" Osborne began turning his head around their surroundings, trying to look for where exactly the traps could be hidden. "No," Leo hastily shook his head. He then exined, "What I mean is, with a huge pile of snow plus a moving barrier, it would cause a..." Chapter 704 - Fighting Against The Vinearm Chimpanzees Chapter 704 Fighting against the Vine-arm Chimpanzees Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With a huge pile of snow plus a moving barrier, it would cause a...? That was the question that lingered inside Elmont and Osborne''s minds but didn''t get answered by Leo, causing them to still remain oblivious of what he wanted to say. The reason for that is because twenty Vine-arm Chimpanzees had finallye out from the hole that they are currently escaping away. Seeing such a sight, Leo paused on his sentence and decided to start moving quickly once again. On the other hand, Elmont and Osborne also did the same, obviously not wanting to be left behind and be the bait to buy enough time for the others to escape. After all, even though the three of them are allies, each of them still belongs to an entirely different team. As such, if they would get eliminated here, then it would mean that their own team can no longer participate in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition anymore. Needless to say, absolutely none of them would want to have such a Fate for their respective teams. Therefore, they frantically started running as far away as possible and decided to put aside what Leo intended to say. The moment the group of Vine-arm Chimpanzees arrived on the surface, they immediately started looking around their surroundings, trying to see where exactly they were right now. Unfortunately for Leo and the others, since they weren''t really considered that far away from the hole yet, and in addition to that, they were also making a lot of noises while trying to escape from the ce, hence it didn''t take that long for the group of Vine-arm Chimpanzees to notice them. As soon as the group of Vine-arm Chimpanzees spotted Leo and the others, they roared resoundingly before quickly chasing after them. Some of the Vine-arm Chimpanzees grab onto the branches of the trees and swing themselves around. While others simply travel on the snowy ground. Regardless of how the Vine-arm Chimpanzees travel, they were still considered fast nheless,pletely unlike Leo and the others'' speed. "It seems like we have no other choice left," Leo said as he waved his hand, quickly taking out a bow and a quiver that contained thirty arrows from his Storage Ring. Right after, he put the quiver onto his back and nocked an arrow onto his bow. While doing that, a few of his Wind Elementals, who are secretly following behind, constantly update him with the current locations of the Vine-arm Chimpanzees chasing after them. Turning to look at Elmont and Osborne, Leo said, "Prepare yourselves. We are going to fight them!" "Understood!" Elmont nodded his head before taking out two steel swords, intending to dual wield. "I''ve waited long enough for this moment," Osborne said as he took out a steel sword and wooden shield. In the next moment, Leo abruptly turned around and pointed the arrow of his bow towards the nearest Vine-arm Chimpanzee. Whoooosh! Pluck! With Leo''s skill when ites to using a bow, it is naturally expected already that he wouldn''t miss his shot. The Vine-arm Chimpanzee that got hit bellowed softly in pain before falling straight down to the ground. On one of his eyes, an arrow had prated straight to his brain. Bang! A muffled sound was heard the moment the body of the Vine-arm Chimpanzee smashed onto the snow. Not wasting any time, Leo notched another arrow onto his bow and aimed it towards the next nearby Vine-arm Chimpanzee. Whooosh! Pluck! Leo repeated the same action over and over again. Whoooosh! Pluck! Whoooosh! Pluck! Whoooosh! Pluck! Before any of the Vine-arm Chimpanzees could even reach their location, Leo has already taken out a total of five Vine-arm Chimpanzees. "I didn''t expect that you are this good in using a bow, brother Loki," Elmont said, a bit surprised with the discovery. He really thought at first that Leo is only good at using daggers since that was always the content of the information he received on reports about Leo. It turns out that he was actually also good at using a bow. "As expected of the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Osborne expressed his admiration. "Enough talk! Here theye!" Leo said as he hanged his bow onto a nearby branch beside him. Thereafter, he took out a dagger and prepared himself for a frontal confrontation. There is really no need for Leo to remind Elmont and Osborne as they could see the approaching Vine-arm Chimpanzees with their very own eyes. Seeing two approaching Vine-arm Chimpanzees on both of his sides, Elmont gripped the two steel swords in each of his hands before charging straight towards them. Arriving in front of them, he made a quick motion with his right hand, holding a steel sword, which instantly killed one of the Vine-arm Chimpanzees. Momentarily after that, he turned his body around and slid to the side as he then shed the head of the second Vine-arm Chimpanzee with the steel sword in his left hand. Seemingly in a blink of an eye, Elmont killed two Vine-arm Chimpanzees. And that wasn''t yet over as he quickly went to charge towards the rest of the currently approaching Vine-arm Chimpanzees. On the other side, Osborne went to fight with five Vine-arm Chimpanzees all at the same time. With a wooden shield on his left arm and a steel sword on the other, he tanked all five of them without experiencing any disadvantage. Using his shield to block all attacks while dealing damages against the other Vine-arm Chimpanzees with his steel sword, Osborne soon killed the five Vine-arm Chimpanzees. And simr to Elmont, he quickly went to charge towards the remaining Vine-arm Chimpanzees. After watching Elmont and Osborne quickly taking down a total of seven Vine-arm Chimpanzees with no trouble at all, while at the same time not letting even a single one pass their line of defense, Leo decided to store the dagger that he had just took out from his Storage Ring and grab his bow hanging from the side. Since there is no need for him to go into a frontal sh against the Vine-arm Chimpanzees, just like Elmont and Osborne, thus he would naturally choose to fight from a far enough distance. After all, doing this is less troublesomepared to what Elmont and Osborne are doing right now. And most importantly, this also allows him to reveal less of his capability to all of his potential opponents in the uing fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. In other words, he could stay low-key. Chapter 705 - A Huge Pile Of Snow Plus A Moving Barrier Equals? Chapter 705 A huge pile of snow plus a moving barrier equals? Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With the seemingly seamless cooperation of Leo, Elmont, and Osborne, it didn''t take that long for them to kill all twenty Vine-arm Chimpanzees and im victory. "That pretty much wraps up everything we need to do here," Elmont said as he took out an arrow from the nearby dead Vine-arm Chimpanzee and tossing it back to Leo. Leo caught the arrow and expressed his appreciation, "Thank you," but then he quickly added, "Unfortunately, it is still not the end," "Yeah," Osborne nodded his head in agreement before starting to exin, "Princess Tifa and Princess T has not yet announced how much they will reduce the size of the map, "So, let''s quickly get moving," Leo finished the sentence as he then started moving in the direction of the center of the map. "Okay," Elmont and Osborne said in acknowledgment. As expected, not long after Leo and the others started their journey again onwards to the center of the map, Princess Tifa and Princess T started talking about reducing the size of the map. "Oh, we almost forgot. We still need to reduce the size of the map," Princess Tifa turned to look at Princess T and asked, "Sister T, how much do you think we should reduce the size of the map this time?" "Let me think for a bit," Princess T started contemting. After a few seconds, she finally made a decision, as she answered, "Let''s reduce it by thirty square kilometers this time, hence leaving only thirty-five square kilometers for all the remaining twenty-three yers to move around," "Thirty square kilometers? I didn''t expect that you have such a devious side of you, sister T," Princess Tifa said with an evil chuckle. Momentarily after, she waved her hand and announced, "It''s decided, then! Reduce the size of the map by thirty square kilometers!" In the next moment, the barrier located sixty-five kilometers away from the center of the map suddenly started moving again, further reducing the size of the map. Meanwhile, Leo and the others wore ugly expressions on their faces after hearing how much Princess Tifa and Princess T are going to reduce the size of the map. In their minds, they thought, "Are these two intending to kill all of us once and for all?" Such thought, though, onlysted for a bit. Needless to say, that was naturally the intention of Princess Tifa and Princess T. After all, that was the purpose of the obstacles they were going to throw on the map from the very beginning. Only this time, however, they finally mean business. "Hey, brother Loki, why are you running so damn fast?!" Elmont called out while trying his best to catch up with Leo. "Probably because we are still within the range of the thirty square kilometers that Princess Tifa and Princess T had mentioned. If we don''t hurry now, then the barrier would eventually catch up to us," Osborne assumed. "I guess it can''t be helped, then. Let''s go and quickly catch up with brother Loki!" Elmont hurried in his footsteps in order to chase after Leo. Beside him, Osborne was also doing the same. After a bit of time had passed, both Elmont and Osborne finally caught up with Leo. The reason for that was because they stepped onto the same location as where Leo had just stepped on. By doing that, there was no need for them to pull their feet from the snow anymore, which was what always caused them to be slightly dyed. This time, Elmont and Osborne decided to walk to each side of Leo, wanting to walk side by side together and continue having a conversation while walking towards their destination. However, to their surprise, they found Leo''s face looking really serious at this moment. "Hey, brother Loki, what got you so serious like this?" Elmont can''t help but ask in curiosity. "It''s because of the barrier," Leo replied. "Just like what I expected," Osborne said, a bit proud of himself for guessing the correct answer. But such a feeling was quickly cut short as Leo revealed that he was wrong. "You''re wrong! Merely reducing the size of the map wouldn''t make me this worked up! Oh, wait... Now I see what is going on here. I seemed to forgot to tell you something important," Leo said as he turned his head to looked at Elmont and Osborne while at the same time wearing a wryly smile on his face. He then suddenly stopped walking and turned his body around. Intrigued, Elmont and Osborne also did the same and looked behind them. Seeing them looking in the same direction as him, Leo suddenly raised his finger and pointed to the approaching barrier really far away from them as of this moment, "You see that barrier?" "Yeah... But what''s wrong with that barrier?" Elmont nodded his head but still expressed his confusion. It wasn''t only him that was feeling confused, but also Osborne. Not intending to waste any time, Leo quickly exined, "That barrier might still be far, but as we all already know, in front of that is a wave made out of debris being pushed towards our direction right now," "We know, but as long as we..." Elmont wanted to say something, but he was immediately interrupted by Leo. "No, you absolutely don''t have any sort of idea what is truly going on!" Leo shook his head. He then continued, "If this was earlier ago, then that would indeed just be a wave of debris and nothing more. But at this moment after the snowstorm, along with that wave of debris are expectantly big piles of snow continuously being gathered together, thus creating a huge pile of snow," "Now, here''s the question for the both of you to answer; what do you think will happen if the barrier pushes forward a huge pile of snow?" Leo asked while raising one of his eyebrows. The instant they heard Leo''s question, Elmont and Osborne''s eyes immediately widened in abination of shock and disbelief. In a situation where the barrier pushes forward a huge pile of snow, the only end result would be none other than causing an avnche! Chapter 706 - Avalanche! Chapter 706 Avnche! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Simr to what Leo had expected long before this moment, at this time, a big avnche could indeed be seen gushing forth from all corners of the map and is moving towards the center. As time continues to pass, this big avnche slowly bes bigger and bigger, eventually turning into a huge avnche. Not only that, along with this huge avnche are debris from the previous ces that have been destroyed by the barrier moving inwardly. It was exactly as what Leo had thought before. As more and more piles of snow continue to stack higher and higher, it has eventuallye to the point of time where the avnche had be huge in size. However, what Leo deliberately didn''t mention to Elmont and Osborne in case of causing even more panic to the both of them was that this avnche is actually expected to continue umting more piles of snow and increase its size for the duration it takes to travel thirty kilometers. That is because the barrier would only stop after it covered thirty square kilometers of area. By the time the avnche would finally stop umting more piles of snow, it would already turn beyond imagination. Unfortunately, that would still not be the end of all of this... When the timees that the barrier would stop moving after covering thirty square kilometers, the avnche would then gush forth for onest time before it would finallye to an eventful end. In that moment, the avnche is expected to cover more or less twenty square kilometers more above the thirty square kilometers that the barrier had already covered, hence leaving only fifteen square kilometers of safe area for not only the remaining twenty-three yers but also for the Vine-arm Chimpanzees that has appeared not so long ago. Evidently, the avnche is the scheme of Princess Tifa and Princess T to force the Vine-arm Chimpanzees to hunt for yers that Leo was talking about previously. After all, the avnche doesn''t only endanger the lives of the yers but also the Vine-arm Chimpanzees. Hence, they will naturally retreat to a much safer area, consequently allowing them to find yers and eliminate them. That also proves that going to the center of the map is indeed the safest ce to go. Not only is it going to be thest ce that the Vine-arm Chimpanzees would search, but it would also be the ce where the avnche can''t hopefully reach. Watching such a huge avncheing towards the center of the map, the crowd can''t help feeling horrified and scared altogether. As a matter of fact, they are now standing from their seat, clenching their hands into a fist, sweating profusely on their forehead, while at the same continuously stomping their feet on the ground, as if wanting to prompt the remaining twenty-three yers to run as quickly as possible or otherwise they will die from the avnche behind them. If the crowd is already feeling such intense emotions despite the fact that they are not one of the participating yers in the Survival Games, let alone the actual participants, specifically the remaining twenty-three yers. One could not even begin to imagine what all the yers are currently feeling right now, including the yers themselves, as they also can''t describe what they are currently feeling. But if there is an emotion they can describe for certain, that is no doubt the feeling of absolutely not wanting to die! Seeing that Elmont and Osborne had already understood what he meant, Leo asked, "So, are we really still going to stand here and continue with our chit-chat? Because if yes, then I''m sorry, but I will have to excuse myself first," Despite asking a question, Leo didn''t wait for Elmont and Osborne to reply as he quickly turned around and bolted away straight towards the direction of the center of the map. "Damn you, brother Loki! Wait up for me!" Elmont hastily chased after Leo, obviously not wanting to be left behind and get caught up by the iing avnche. "There is no way that I would still wait for you! In our case right now, it is basically every man for himself!" Leo outright rejected Elmont. "Why didn''t you tell us about this any sooner than now?!" Osborne questioned in total disbelief. In his opinion, Guild Leader Loki should have informed them a long time ago if it was something as life-threatening as this. Because only by doing that could they have even more time to escape. Being informed at this time, he can''t even say for certain anymore whether they would really be safe or not. "Tell that to those twenty Vine-arm Chimpanzees that went to attack us not so long ago! If it wasn''t for them suddenly interrupting me from my speech earlier, then all of you would have long learned about this," Leo rebutted. "You..." Both Elmont and Osborne werepletely rendered speechless by Leo''s response. How dare we me those Vine-arm Chimpanzees?! If it wasn''t because he was taking a lot of time exining about why there is going to be an avnche instead of just going straight to the point and tell them that there would be an avnche, then things wouldn''t have turned out like this! "Okay, okay, let''s stop ming one another," Leo expressed his desire of not wanting to continue with this argument. Though he still added, "I will admit that this is my fault, but you both should also be partly med for this since the two of you didn''t analyze thoroughly my exnation before, especially you, brother Elmont. From all the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competitions in the past, and in addition to that, you are also a member of the Evergreen royal family, so howe you don''t have any clue about this?" "Ah, okay... Since I will be eliminated anyway, I might as well bring the two of you together with me, right? If I fall, then all of us will naturally have to fall together!" Elmont said with a devious look on his face. He put his hand forward, intending to cast a Magic spell to hinder Leo''s path forward. But before Elmont could even cast a Magic spell, he felt his body suddenly being lifted up. "Hey, hey, hey, Osborne! What do you think you are doing to me?!" Elmont eximed loudly while staring daggers at Osborne. "Just shut up! Otherwise, I will consider throwing you to the back!" Osborne said with a serious threatening tone in his voice. After saying that, he put Elmont on his wide shoulder as he quickly caught up with Leo. "I..." Elmont felt wronged. He was only trying to express his irritation at Leo, yet in the end, he annoyed Osborne instead. "Finally, some peace. Come, let''s continue moving... Ahhh! Why are you also doing this to me?!" Leo expressed his disbelief as his body was also got lifted up by Osborne and soon after put onto his other shoulder. "Both of you are so slow, so just ride on my shoulder and shut up!" Osborne eximed. "Okay...." Leo immediately decided to keep his mouth shut and didn''t mutter even a single word anymore. Chapter 707 - Another Pressing Matter Chapter 707 Another pressing matter Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Osborne carried both Leo and Elmont on his shoulder, the two immediately noticed a significant increase in their speed. If before their speed was only as fast as a Magical Beast Rabbit, then they are like a Magical Beast Cheetah this time. It is basically far inparison to before. It was at this moment that they finally realized just how badly they were holding back Osborne before. Supposed that they have let Osborne move on his own during their journey to the northwest, in that case, he would have definitely reached his destination within a span of an hour or more, even if it was raining or snowing. With that in mind, both Leo and Elmont can''t help feeling ashamed. "As expected of someone from the Orc race. Not only are they strong, but their physical fitness is beyond ordinary measures as well," Leoplimented. "Yeah! We people of the Elf race can''t even hope topare to them," Elmont added. "Not really. As far as I know, the Orc race is only strong when ites to anything rted to physical. But when ites to other stuff, we also can''t bepared to other Foreign races as well," Osborne humbly responded. Quickly realizing that their conversation is not going anywhere, Leo said, "Let''s end all of these pleasantries and focus more on getting away from this ce as soon as possible," "Same thought," Elmont nodded his head in agreement. "Okay," Osborne acknowledged. With that being said, Leo and the others continued with their journey towards the center of the map. Along the way, they have asionally encountered a few groups of Vine-arm Chimpanzees, which Leo simply scared by killing the leader of their group. This was something that he had learned after their first experience with fighting against them. As long as the leader is killed, the rest would quickly disperse to look for another leader. The leader of the group of Vine-arm Chimpanzees would always stay at the back; thus, it wasn''t difficult for Leo to find them. In addition to that, he also has the assistance of his Wind Elementals. From time to time, probably due to luck, they had found some chests containing some needed items hidden in not so difficult to find areas. And as they continued going deeper and deeper to the center of the map, they noticed that the items became increasingly more useful and powerful. From merely metal and steel weapons, they started finding themselves with weapons made out of Magical materials, like Magic iron, Magic crystals, and the best they have found so far, mithril. This also doesn''t only limit weapons but includes armors, equipment, and many other tools as well. Not long after, the three of them were finally able to equip themselves with enough useful and powerful items. With all of their current items, no matter what obstacle is thrown at them, they would surely be able to handle them as long as they don''t get careless. "If only we knew about this from the start, then we would have just went straight to the center of the map instead of troubling ourselves in looking for other yers," Leo regretfully remarked. The items they have found this time are far greaterpared to the previous items they have found inside those chests previously and those items that they have stolen from the two Elves that they have eliminated. "This is my fault. I forgot to ask my two sisters how they nned to arrange the Survival Games. If only I knew about this, then we wouldn''t have a need to face a problem concerning ourck of items," Elmont heave a sigh of resignation. "Didn''t we already passed the episode of ming each other?" Osborne can''t help but ask. "You''re absolutely correct!" Elmont said in delight. "Regardless, we still have to face another pressing matter," Leo didn''t hesitate to inform them of the bad news. "What is it this time?" Elmont asked with his arms crossed in front of his chest, expressing his irritation at Leo for always ruining their mood. He exined, "We have already crossed the thirty square kilometers range of the barrier, and though we know for certain that the avnche wouldn''t just simply stop there, we should still be considered as safe now that we are already closely approaching in the area just twenty kilometers away from the center of the map," "As long as we continue with this phase that we are moving right now, then it wouldn''t take long for us to finally reach the area only ten kilometers away from the center. By that time, even if the avnche gushed forth beyond our expected twenty kilometers from where the barrier would stop, there''s still no doubt that it won''t reach us," "So, I really wonder what is wrong this time? Or maybe perhaps there is actually something wrong with you instead?" Elmont stared at Leo in a bit of hate. In his mind, he thought, "Can''t he not, just for once, let them enjoy a moment of delight? Rather than constantly giving them bad news after another?" Seeing Elmont''s reaction, Leo didn''t bother getting angry as hepletely understood what he felt. But despite that, they still need to know what he knew about. Thus, he started exining, "It is no longer rted to the avnche this time. Rather, it is about the items," "The items?" Osborne doubtfully asked. Leo continued, "As you have already noticed, we have been finding ourselves with really useful and powerful items at this point in time. Needless to say, this certainly doesn''t only happen to us, but also to the other yers of the Survival Games as well. Now with that in mind, once we exclude the avnche still far behind us, we would be facing against other yers who are well equipped simr to us," "Hmph! That''s not a big of a problem at all. After all, there are three of us, while not all of the remaining yers are part of an alliance," Elmont scoffed in response. "Oh, that''s where you are wrong," Leo sneered. Chapter 708 - The Negative Effect Of Performing Really Well And Leos Plan Chapter 708 The negative effect of performing really well and Leo''s n Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "What do you mean?" Elmont and Osborne asked in unison, curious to know what was wrong with what Elmont had just said. "Evidently, all the remaining yers would be going to the center of the map as none of us are excepted from the threat of the iing avnche. This means to say that all the alliances could finally gather all of their members together. So contrary to what you have just said, there might be three of us, but there are more of them!" "And because of that, we will no doubt be the primary target of those alliances with numerical advantages in order for them to eliminate those alliances with the lowest amount of yers and prevent them from benefiting from the chaos!" "If you still thought that wasn''t enough proof, then think about how our respective teams have been performing from all the previous games of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. To be more precise, what we have done, brother Elmont, is we have undoubtedly offended all the existing alliances, specifically a total of ten alliances!" "Even though some of those alliances only have a few remaining members left, and a few of them are even below three yers, that still doesn''t change the fact that we have caused them a lot of trouble! Therefore, there is a really high chance for us to be their primary targets," "And now taking into consideration that they are also well equipped simrly to us. Hence we have no slightest advantagepared to all of them!" Leo finished exining. Instantly, Elmont and Osborne''s faces turned ugly. It is really out of their expectations that their good performance in the previous games would backfire on them. "But we can''t really do anything to help that since that was unavoidable due to our goal of eliminating members of the Naughty Elves organization. As such, we have no other choice left but to face all the consequences of our actions," Leo expresses their helplessness. "Considering that you have spent an effort of exining all of this to us, I am assuming that you already have a n in mind, right?" Elmont asked. "Why else would I bother exining if I don''t have any?" Leo said as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. "Wait! I have heard about this before. Is that smile perhaps the rumored smile of the Mischievous Lion Guild?" Elmont asked, really intrigued of seeing such a mischievous smile from Leo for the first time. ording to the information he had received, back then when the Mischievous Lion Guild had sold all of their points to everyone in the Emerald Event that soon after caused significant changes to the top 100 rankings, it was said that all the core members of the Mischievous Lion Guild were also wearing such mischievous smile simr to Leo''s on their faces as if to tease everyone for falling into their mischievous scheme. At that time, rumors were spread that whenever a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild smiled mischievously, one should expect already that they have a scheme in mind either for them or for someone else. "Oh damn! I didn''t expect that I would one day be able to be a part of a scheme from the Mischievous Lion Guild. And on top of that, it is a scheme nned by the Guild Leader himself!" Osborne expressed excitingly. Leo furrowed his brows together, feeling really strange about Elmont and Osborne''s reaction. He can see the reason why they are happy right now, since he has a solution to fix their predicament. But why are they also acting like it is such a great honor to be a part of his scheme? Or basing on what Osborne had just said, schemes done by the Mischievous Lion Guild in general. "Don''t mind us, just go on with what you are going to say," Elmont waved his hand as if telling Leo that he should just ignore what they have just said and there is nothing wrong. Osborne nod his head and add, "Yeah, let us hear what n you have in mind," "Okay..." Leo muttered helplessly before he started exining his n, "My n is actually very simple. As we all know already, no yers aside from us know clearly well just how many yers exactly are eliminated in the Survival Games at this moment. So, my n is we use this to our advantage," "How?" Elmont really wondered. "Easy, we won''t appear until those powerful alliances don''t start fighting themselves. And once they began, we will try to benefit from the chaos that they are making," Leo replied. "But how can you really be certain that the remaining twenty-three yers will indeed reveal their presence to everyone?" Osborne curiously asked. "Just like what I have said, they don''t know how many yers exactly are eliminated at this point in time. So, in order for them to know that, they will naturally have to reveal themselves in order to see other yers," Leo exined. "But wouldn''t just searching for yers also work the same? After all, once there are only ten yers remaining in the Survival Games, it would naturallye to an end," Elmont still doubts the feasibility of Leo''s n. "Tell me, have you ever tried making a n without actually seeing your enemies? Obviously, you have not, since that would be very stupid!" Leo chuckled. He then continued, "And don''t forget, all yers would have to search for their allies, right? And how else can they easily find their allies if they don''t reveal their current whereabouts to them? Especially if we consider the fact that no yers will deliberately or voluntarily reveal themselves to anyone unless if there is a good reason for them to risk doing that," "Besides that possibility, some alliances have been formed temporarily due to the location where the yers have entered the map. So, once those temporary alliances are disbanded, and their members are going to their actual alliances, they would naturally reveal the information of their previous allies to them. In such a way, all alliances will learn of the exact number of remaining yers in the Survival Games," "Fortunately for us, no one has seen us nor knew about us still being in the Survival Games.. So, we will keep it that way until the perfect opportunityes for us to reveal ourselves," Leo finished exining his n. Chapter 709 - The Battle Of Alliances Part 1 Chapter 709 The battle of alliances part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Not long after Leo and the others finished nning, the barrier pushing the avnche finally came to a stop precisely after covering thirty square kilometers of area in the map, thus leaving only thirty-five square kilometers of area. The avnche soon gushed forth for around ten minutes or so before it eventually started calming down. Contrary to what Leo and the other had expected before, the avnche only covered an extra ten square kilometers of area. It was because the avnche was carrying various kinds of debris of different sizes, which caused the avnche to be unable to move that far as those debris have constantly made some rough walls that hold the snow in one ce and slow the rest down the way. Leo and the others aren''t really that knowledgeable when ites to snowy terrain, just like what they have mentioned before. As such, it was only natural for their expectations to be so far off from the actual result. After waiting for a bit to confirm that the snowy mountain created by the avnche had calmed down, Leo turned to look at Elmont and Osborne as he informed them, "It''s time for us to hide," With that being said, Leo and the others started climbing up the snowy mountain in a careful and cautious manner in order for them to avoid any idents from happening. After all, the avnche has ended not so long ago, so the snowy mountain is not yet considered really safe for them to climb. Regardless of that, climbing up the snowy mountain was what they nned to do from the start, as this ce would undoubtedly be the safest area for them to hide. They could already expect that no other yers would try to climb this mountain due to the fact that it is troublesome to do so and that they have other important things to do like looking for their allies and confirming the exact number of remaining yers in the Survival Games. Leo and the others used the ropes and grappling hooks to climb up the snowy mountain as they slowly made their way up to the top. Along the way, they sometimes use the debris they stumble upon to hold their weight down while making their way up or to use it to pull themselves upward. Also, in preparation for the time when they need to go down the snowy mountain due to the barrier reducing the size of the map once again, they tied a rope and hide them in inconspicuous ces, which they would useter on to go from the snowy mountain down easily. They have many ropes inside their respective Storage Rings already, so there was no problem of running out of it anytime soon. After ten minutes or so of traversing the snowy mountain, Leo and the others finally arrived at the location good enough for them to see the center of the map and the areas close to the northwest where they are located right now, specifically both the north and west regions of the map. As soon as they arrived and looked in front of them, they immediately noticed that all the yers had now revealed themselves and were currently observing each and everyone''s actions. Not only that, but all the yers seem to have also already gathered together along with their respective allies and positioned themselves in ces that give them advantages for the moment that everything would finally go down for the worst. "Oh, it seems like those alliances n to settle down everything in an open and imposing manner instead of hiding and to do things in secret," Leo said, a bit intrigued by the scene he was looking at. "Yeah, but also look at that!" Elmont said as he pointed at the alliances with the smallest number of yers remaining and continued, "Those small alliances are gathered together in order to increase their number of yers," "What a smart move," Osborneplimented. But then he quickly added, "Though it seems like they have not entirely made their situation really better yet, as those big alliances have also formed a temporary alliance with each other and aim to eliminate the small alliances first," "Things have thoroughly developed more than what we have expected," Leo really can''t wait to see how the battle of alliances would surprise them. "Let''s stop talking and see how things would develop from here," Elmont also has the same thoughts as Leo. "Understood," Osborne nodded his head in affirmation. ..... At this moment, a total of three temporary alliances has been formed by the twenty yers in the scene. The first and most powerful alliance has a total of nine yers, which are from the alliance of the top 1 to top 10, and top 11 to top 20. Their leaders are Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Eben Nero, respectively representing the teams from the Pierce Noble Household, rity Noble Household, and Nero Noble Household, specifically the three major Noble Households in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. The second alliance has a total of seven yers, which are from the alliance of the top 21 to top 30, top 31 to top 40, and top 41 to top 50. Their leaders are a person of the Elf race, Emil, a person of the Dwarf race, Dominic, and a person from the Fairy race, Faye, all three of them representing the major independent Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, albeit excluding the Red Fist Guild, specifically they are the Cross de Guild, Flying Hammer Guild, and Light Magic Guild. Lastly, the weakest alliance merely has a total of four yers, which respectively belong to those alliances that have been destroyed during the first game, second game, and third game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, and they have no leader to represent them at all. In other words, the current circumstances have forced them to form an alliance so as to not be the primary target. Unfortunately for the weakest alliance, though, they still stand the lowest chance to possibly win this battle of alliances even after gathering together. Nevertheless, the four yers of the weakest alliance are not going to give up that easily without a fight.. There is a saying that they are familiar with, "A chance is still considered a chance no matter how small it is!" This means to say that as long as things have not ended yet, then there is no telling for certain yet whether they have really lost the fight or not. Chapter 710 - Battle Of Alliances Part 2 Chapter 710 Battle of alliances part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Emir, Dominic, and Faye. If my memory serves me correctly, then you three should be the geniuses that the Cross de Guild, Flying Hammer Guild, and Light Magic Guild have trained specifically for this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Am I right?" Edgar Pierce asked, wanting to confirm if he was correct or not. "Yes, we are," Emir nodded his head along with Dominic and Faye. "Oh, since the three of you are present, then where is Osborne? Shouldn''t he supposedly be a part of your alliance as well?" Eme rity wondered in curiosity. "He probably got washed away by the avnche and is now already eliminated. As we all know, his body is so huge, so I doubt that he was able to outrun the avnche. Or even if he could indeed do that, then I am guessing that both his Highness, Elmont from the Battle Maniac team, and that Guild Leader Loki from the Mischievous Lion Guild had pulled his leg down, causing all three of them to be eliminated together. Putui!" Dominic said before spitting saliva on the side and covering it with snow using his feet right after. "Are you really sure? Maybe you are actually hiding them instead! After all, Osborne is with his Highness, Elmont, who is a battle fanatic. Thus they are less likely to get eliminated this early in the Survival Games, " Eben Nero sneered, totally not believing what Dominic had just said. "Look here, Eben Nero!" Faye pointed her fingers to her eyes before continuing, "I kid you not, but we honestly couldn''t care any less about what happened or where Osborne is anymore. That damn Orc whom we thought was one of our friends has betrayed us by joining hands with that despicable, hateful, and shameless Guild Leader Loki from the Mischievous Lion Guild!" "Didn''t he learned of the news that it was because of the Mischievous Lion Guild why all of our three Guilds had to drop out from the top 20 in the Emerald Event! He caused all of us to be humiliated by tarnishing our honors and reputations as one of the major independent Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom!" Faye gritted her teeth and expressed, "If I see that Guild Leader Loki in front of me right now, then I assure you that I will be the first one to charge at him and kill him for what he had done to all of us!" "Though I can see clearly well just how much you hate Guild Leader Loki, I still doubt the truthfulness of your words. But let''s put that aside for now, as our conversation would not go anywhere if we continue talking about this topic," Edgar Pierce said before quickly changing topic, "Anyways, as you can see around us right now, there are only twenty yers remaining. I don''t know if this is indeed the exact number or not yet, but it is obvious that the majority of the yers are present here," After all, there were twenty-five yers that had participated in the Survival Games in the beginning, and there are twenty of them present here right now. "Even if the five missing yers are actually hiding somewhere instead of being eliminated and are simply waiting for an opportunity to appear, that would be another matter to take care ofter. As of now, we should focus on the current problem we are facing," "There are nine of us here and seven of you there. As for them," Edgar Pierce pointed towards the weakest alliance and said, "While they only have four yers," Quickly understanding what Edgar Pierce wanted to say, Emir turned to look at the weakest alliance as well and asked, "So, what do you propose?" Hearing Edgar Pierce and Emir''s words, the four yers from the weakest alliance immediately felt tense. They gripped their weapons really tightly as they prepared themselves for a battle. Edgar Pierce simply shrugged his shoulder off after seeing the four yers'' reaction. He turned to look at Emir and proposed, "How about we team up together first and eliminate them?" "I admit that what you are proposing to us is a great idea! But the problem is, what is in for us? You can''t possibly expect us to work together and receive nothing in return, right?" Emir smirked. "Isn''t that obvious? Both of our alliances got to fight with each other without anyone interfering," Eme rity replied. "Say, Edgar Pierce and Eme rity, do both of you perhaps think of us three as fools?" Dominic asked while wearing a sneer on his face. He then continued, "Guess what? We are not falling for your trick! If we really choose to help you fight against these four yers, then the result of that would be; we will have to fight the nine of youter on. And that''s not all, since the nine of you are also considered one of the strongest participants in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. In that case, there is no doubt that we will have the disadvantage," "Exactly, brother Dominic!" Faye nodded her head in agreement, as she then exined further, "However, if we help the four of them instead, then once we defeat all of you, we''ll only have to fight against much weaker yerspared to the nine of you," "Hmph!" Eben Nero scoffed before saying, "Then we will also propose the same thing to them as well. Unlike joining hands with your alliance, our side undeniably has a much higher chance to win in the fight. So, what do you four say, team?" Contrary to what Eben Nero was expecting, though, the four yers suddenly startedughing. Their tense mood just a while ago is now immediately reced by calmness and a slight hope of having the chance to go to the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "Are these people really the representative sent by the three major Noble Households of the Emerald Tree Kingdom?" "If only I didn''t know from the start, then I would have strongly doubt such an information," "Absolutely! Then are we joining the alliance of the major independent Guilds now?" "Definitely! Is there even a need to ask that? Hahahaha!" Chapter 711 - The Battle Of Alliances Part 3 Chapter 711 The Battle of alliances part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "As you can see, even the four of them know clearly well just which choice is better between choosing your side and my side," Emir scoffed at Eben Nero for suggesting such a foolish proposition to the four yers. If the four yers from the weakest alliance really choose to join the alliance of the major Noble Households, then they would just be an easy pick once they finally end up defeating the alliance of the major independent Guilds. After all, even if they consider the possibility that a few of the nine yers from the former''s alliance would get eliminated in the fight, those remaining yers could still easily defeat them. In addition to that, the weakest alliance should also consider the matter regarding the highly likely situation where they would merely end up bing the cannon fodders of the alliance of the Noble Households. Meaning to say, they would be their pawns to achieve their goal and end up receiving nothing but pure scraps. "None of us are fools here as all of us are the leaders of our respective teams, though I strongly doubt that being the case when ites to Eben Nero. No offense, but just looking at you, I no longer wonder why the Nero Noble Household is the weakest amongst the three major Noble Households in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. By the way, my name is Enos. And Emir, if that is really what you wish, then we will ept your proposition," An Elf from the weakest alliance expressed his thoughts and also introduced himself. "I agree!" "Same thoughts," "Likewise," "We sincerely hope that you will consider cooperating with us instead of them," Enos said while bowing his head by a bit towards Emir. In his mind, he fully understood that contrary to choosing the alliance of the major Noble Households, the alliance of the major independent Guilds could clearly provide them with much better benefits. There are three reasons why; First and foremost, since there are only seven yers in the alliance of the major independent Guilds, in that case, there are three avable slots for the four of them to share. That doesn''t even include the remaining slots after the fight is over, as there would definitely be a few of the seven yers that would get eliminated, which simply means to say that it is possible for each of them to have their very own slots for themselves at the end. Unlike the alliance of the major Noble Households, which only has one open slot, and a possibility of only having two or three avable slots after winning. If that is the case, one of them would have to be left out, which, honestly speaking, is going to be really unfair for whoever that unlucky fellow is. Secondly, there is only a low possibility that they will be canon fodders for the alliance of the major independent Guilds, as there are only three-yer differences between the two alliances. If thetter really thought of pulling such a stunt, then they wouldn''t mind being eliminated together, which can definitely cause a lot of trouble on their side. Last but certainly not least, they are not people from the Noble Households in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, nor are they even in any sort of way rted to any of them. Instead, they are members of Guilds as well. As such, it is much more beneficial for them if the alliance of the major independent Guilds would owe them a favor. In spite of such an unfavorable situation on their side, Edgar Pierce''s expression still didn''t change, implying that he was utterly unaffected by Emir''s and Enos'' potential cooperation to fight against his alliance. He said, "I must admit that choosing Emir''s alliance is indeed much more beneficial for your alliance, Enos. As a matter of fact, there is nothing better than choosing to be on their side. And if I were in your shoes, even I would also choose to do that," "See that, Eben Nero?" Enos looked at Eben Nero with an insulting look on his face. He exined, "That''s the reason why the Pierce Noble Household is the strongest major Noble Household in the Emerald Tree Kingdom! Just look at him, he knows when to move forward, and he also knows when to take a step back and ept defeat!" "Defeat?" Edgar Pierce asked in disbelief before letting out a hystericalughter. It was as if he had just heard the most hrious and ridiculous joke that he had ever heard in his entire life living in the Celestial World. "Look, Edgar Pierce could even justugh his defeat off as if it is merely nothing for him. I rmend that you should learn a thing or two from..." Enos was unable to finish his line as he shockingly noticed that Edgar Pierce was already right in front of him with a sword pointed towards his neck. Observing closely, Enos noticed that there is only a one-inch gap in between the tip of Edgar Pierce''s sword and his neck right now, making him gulped down a mouthful of saliva, which he regretted for a short bit of time as he saw his Adam''s apple slightly moving closer to the sword for a moment. "Enos, do you happen to know why exactly we are called the Pierce Noble Household?" Edgar Pierce asked with a wide grin on his face. "I..." Enos doesn''t know how he should respond to Edgar''s question, fearing that he would identally get himself killed if he said something wrong. Seeing that Enos was unable to say any proper word out of fear, thus Edgar Pierce chose to do the honor of answering his very own question himself, "That is because all members of our Noble Household are trained to use any type of ded weapons from a very young age. I don''t think you know this, but some of us even started learning despite only being one to three years old. And that''s not all, because even after awakening our potential to be Mages, we still train in the art of ded weapons, including this sword I am holding right now if you know what I mean," Edgar Pierce inched forward his sword, which created a tinny tiny wound on Enos'' neck, where little droplets of blood could soon be seen oozing out from it and dropping onto the cor of the armor he is wearing. He then muttered softly, "If only it wasn''t because killing someone while in the middle of a conversation is a shameful action for us Elves, then I assure you that your body would have long already been lying on your own pool of blood right now," Chapter 712 - The Battle Of Alliances Part 4 Chapter 712 The Battle of alliances part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Gulped! Instantly, Enos gulped down a mouthful of saliva while his forehead begun sweating profusely in nervousness and fear for his life. On the other hand, Emir, Dominic, Faye, and their other allies, and including the three yers from the weakest alliance, swiftly put their hands on their respective weapons to prepare for whatever action Edgar Pierce and his alliance would do next. At this moment, they don''t care about whatever Edgar Pierce will do to Enos anymore, even if he kills him just like he had said he would. They couldn''t care any less for thetter''s life as they are also worrying for their own lives, as well. Initially, they were pretty confident with their position, thinking that the table had wholly turned in their favor this time around. However, right now, especially after seeing just how fast Edgar Pierce had moved from his previous location to the front of Enos, they don''t dare confidently im that defeating the alliance of the major Noble Households would be as easy as what they have expected. As a matter of fact, even if their two alliance works together, there is no telling for sure yet whether they could really win the fight against the alliance of the major Noble Households with Edgar Pierce on their side. Emir, Dominic, and Faye, the three geniuses trained by the Cross de Guild, Flying Hammer Guild, and Light Magic Guild, respectively, aren''t excepted from such emotions. Even though they know that they could still stand toe to toe against Edgar Pierce with their capability, that will only be the case in a one versus one fight. As for(#of) right now, that is less likely to happen with Eme rity and Eben Nero also present in the scene. Evidently, these two wouldn''t just stand there and watch Edgar Pierce fight one of them, as they would certainly each also choose one of the remaining geniuses from the alliance of the major independent Guilds. By that time, they can no longer carry and assist their allies anymore, which means to say that they would have to fend for themselves. Though fighting against Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Eben Nero doesn''t necessarily mean that the three of them will get eliminated in the Survival Games, it is still absolutely not what they wanted to happen nheless. Why? Simple; that''s because it would mean that they can no longer use their allies to eliminate their biggest threat in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Unbeknownst to all the members of the alliance of the major independent Guilds. Right from the start, the main and only reason why Emir, Dominic, and Faye had to choose to create and stick together with their alliance is only because they wanted to use them to defeat their majorpetitors in bing the champion, specifically Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Eben Nero. As long as they could eliminate these three people in the Survival Games, or at the very least eliminate two of them, then they are positive to say that they could win easily in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition and be champion. It doesn''t even matter who amongst the three of them will win, as the Guild of the other two could still receive prizes due to the agreement signed by the three major independent Guilds before the start of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Needless to say, Guild Leader Loki, Elmont, and Osborne were supposedly also included in their n. But since they are already eliminated, then their only problems remaining are Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Eben Nero. That is the reason why they can''t afford to have a one versus one fight. Because by doing that, it would be the same as giving Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Eben Nero a guaranteed entry to the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. To everyone''s relief, Edgar Pierce pulled his sword away while saying to Enos, "So, I suggest that we keep decency in our conversation and don''t go around insulting and being vulgar to everyone, because honestly speaking, that is not a behavior of a person from the respectable Elf race. Do we have an agreement here?" "Ye... Yes, I agree, your grace, Edgar Pierce..." Enos can''t help heaving a sigh of relief after knowing that Edgar Pierce doesn''t n on killing him, at least not yet, considering how he had insulted thetter just now. "Good! Now, let''s continue with where we stopped in our conversation a while ago," Edgar Pierce changed the topic. He then continued, "Just like what I have previously said, your choice, Enos, is good, and it is also the best choice to choose from. I am not offended by it, nor do I hate you for choosing their alliance instead of us. After all, each one of us has our own interest, and it is never wrong to prioritize that," "However, besides that point, the real reason why I am saying all of this to you is that the end goal of this battle of alliances is not to prove who''s alliance is stronger? But rather who will be participating in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Edgar Pierce said before looking at everyone. He exined, "To cut everything short, aside from me, Eme rity, Eben Nero, Emir, Dominic, and Faye, the rest of you will have to share the four remaining slots to participate in the fifth game," "I think that there is no need for me to exin what I mean since it is pretty obvious already that none of you can defeat any of the six of us in a one versus one fight. As such, it is only natural that the six of us will automatically have a slot each," Edgar Pierce paused as he pointed his sword once again to Enos'' neck and saying, "Otherwise, I don''t have any problem proving my point to all of you," Seeing that their n would no doubt be ruined if Edgar Pierce indeed continue with what he is doing right now, Emir quickly interrupted, "That''s ridiculous! Everyone present here should have a fair chance to participate in the fifth game! So what gives you the right to strip that away from them?!" "What gives me the right?" Edgar Pierce smirked before replying, "Isn''t that obvious already?" Whoooosh! Chapter 713 - The Battle Of Alliances Part 5 Chapter 713 The Battle of alliances part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Whoooosh! Before any present yers could react, one of Enos'' arms suddenly got separated from his whole body. "AHHHHH!!!!!!" Enos screamed out loudly in pain as he quickly put his other hand on his shoulder where the missing arm was supposedly attached to. His knees smashed onto the ground painfully hard soon after, as tears started flowing from his eyes. In his mind, he can''t believe what just happened. Why did Edgar Pierce suddenly cut his arms off? Weren''t they supposedly in agreement already to talk things nicely? Just which part of cutting his arm off is nicely doing things?! It didn''t take that long for Enos'' question to be answered by Edgar Pierce... "Because I am strong! Thus I naturally have the right to decide the Fate of everyone present here!" Edgar Pierce eximed. But then he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Shouldn''t you be feeling happy for this kind of oue instead? After all, you are one of the strong people present here. Which means to say yhat there is no need for you to fight for a slot to participate in the fifth game anymore," "Isn''t that the main reason why the three of you are doing all of this from the start? To work with your allies in order to go to the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle. Or maybe that''s not actually the real reason why? Which then makes me wonder, are you perhaps only using your allies to eliminate your majorpetitors? To be more precise, to eliminate the three of us? In such a way, it wouldn''t be that difficult anymore for the three of you to reach the championship," "Of course not!" Emir immediately objected while a few drops of sweat appeared on his forehead. Inside his mind, he is inwardly swearing badly at Edgar Pierce for being such a smart-ass. "Don''t put the major independent Guilds on the same league as your major Noble Households! We don''t do such things as using other people so as to achieve our goals, like what you Nobles always do!" Dominic interjected. "Exactly! How dare you smear our names with what you Noble Households are known for!" Faye added. "Is that so? Then why are the three of you so against my proposal?" Edgar Pierce asked. Since Emir and the other''s goal in creating their alliance are to get to the fifth game, then why don''t they just ept his proposal? By epting his proposal, they could already achieve their goal of qualifying for the fifth game. "Don''t tell me that you are literally doing all of this just to fight against injustice and unfairness?" Eme rity can''t help but interrupt. "Eh? How could these three even think of doing such a selfish action when their main responsibility for participating in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition from the start is to be the champion. All things should be put aside if their main goal is to achieve that. Otherwise, things would just be veryplicated," Eben Nero felt that what Eme rity had just said sounded so ridiculous. "That''s exactly the reason why I thought that the real reason why they are using their allies is, in fact, to use them in order to eliminate their majorpetitors," Edgar Pierce shook his head dismissively, though he also added, "Though, if that is indeed the case, then I guess it can''t be helped. After all, what matters for all of us here is to be the champion of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition!" "Yeah, I agree," Eme rity nodded her head. "Likewise," Eben Nero also agrees. Unbeknownst to Emir, Dominic, and Faye, Edgar Pierce actually only choose to do all of this since Enos has refused to work for his alliance. Since he can''t have Enos to join his alliance, then he might as well make sure that the alliance of the major independent Guilds would also not have Enos and his alliance. In such a way, they can prevent them from potentially ruining any of their ns. "Well, that does sound kinda reasonable, right guys?" Emir turned to look at both Dominic and Faye knowingly. Since things have already reached this point, then there is no point in continuing with the n. They might as well just ept Edgar Pierce''s suggestion rather than choose to taint the reputation of the major independent Guilds. Showing a helpless look on his face, Dominic said to his allies, "I sincerely apologize to all of you. But as you can see, Edgar Pierce is correct! The three of us should prioritize our respective Guilds first before other people," "Though we can''t help all of you anymore, I still believe that the four of you can qualify for the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle. So, Goodluck to all of you!" Faye encouraged before waving her hand and following after Emir and Dominic, who are now standing beside Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Eben Nero. Seeing that Emir, Dominic, and Faye had already left their alliance and agreed with Edgar Pierce''s proposition, the four remaining yers from the alliance of the major independent Guilds could only grit their respective teeth in anger and look at the three leaders of the alliance of the major Noble Households furiously. In the minds of the four yers, they are ming Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Eben Nero for their current situation. If it wasn''t because of them, then they could have still had the chance to rely on Emir, Dominic, and Faye to qualify for the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. By that time, regardless of winning or not, they would still be able to receive constion prizes for achieving top ten and other external benefits that their Guild and other people would give them due to getting publicly recognized as one of the top ten in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. How hateful! Evidently, it wasn''t only the major independent Guilds and the major Noble Households that had nned to use the other yers. Practically all of them have the same ns as well, albeit just different in approach. The reason for this is clearly because they all want to qualify for the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. And they will dare to do everything as a means to achieve such a goal. Unfortunately, all of that has been ruined by Edgar Pierce.... Chapter 714 - The Battle Of Alliances Part 6 Chapter 714 The Battle of alliances part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, because of what Edgar Pierce had just done, the rest of the fourteen yers, or thirteen since Enos is now seriously injured, would have topete amongst each other as the six slots are already reserved for Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, Eben Nero, Emir, Dominic, and Faye. However, unlike what the yers from the alliance of the major independent Guilds are feeling right now, the yers from both the weakest alliance and alliance of the major Noble Households are feeling excited. They can no longer wait for things to finally begin. The yers from the alliance of the major Noble Households are confident that they could easily defeat their opponents as they don''t believe that any of them has been trained in a much better way than how the Noble Households trained their people. After all, that is one of the main reasons why Noble Households are above in statuspared to Guilds, and not the other way around. In addition to that, they clearly have the numerical advantage here with there being six yers in their alliance while the other two alliances only have four yers and three yers, respectively. Even if the two alliances decide to work together, that still won''t do much harm to them. On the other hand, the three yers from the weakest alliance, although not feeling as confident as the yers from the alliance of the major Noble Households, are still feeling less worriedpared to a while ago. The exact reason for that is because they are no longer feeling alone with there only four yers in the alliance of the major independent Guilds right now. Even though there is still a one-yer difference between the two alliances, what is thatpared to before, where there were three-yer differences, plus the presence of Emir, Dominic, and Faye? Obviously, that is nothing! Sheathing his sword, Edgar Pierce then announced, "I don''t care about how all of you will decide to settle things. The only thing that matters to us is there should only be four yers that remain, understood?" "Yes, your grace, Edgar Pierce!" The six yers from the alliance of the major Noble Households replied. "We acknowledge!" The three-yer nodded their heads. "We ept..." The four yers from the alliance of the major independent Guilds could only choose to ept. No matter how much they resented Edgar Pierce and didn''t want to ept his proposition, they don''t have any other choice now but to agree as they don''t have Emir, Dominic, and Faye to support them anymore. Otherwise, they might just have to suffer the same unfortunate Fate as Enos, who had one of his arms cut off by Edgar Pierce. As for Enos? Who even cares about a yer who is already a cripple? And aside from that, he has also long already announced that he has given up, which means to say that he is now eliminated in the Survival Games. Any time soon, staff woulde to fetch him and take him away from this ce. "You may all begin," Edgar Piercemenced the battle of the alliance before jumping to the rear along with Eme rity, Eben Nero, Emir, Dominic, and Faye. He instructed them, "Make sure to guard everyone and prevent any of the remaining Vine-arm Chimpanzees that are currently wandering around the ce from disrupting the fight. This is the least we can do after taking away their fair chance to qualify for the fifth game," Turning to look at Emir, Dominic, and Faye, Edgar Pierce added, "By the way, I suggest that the three of you forget about trying to scheme something against us. Don''t think that we don''t know what you nned on doing just because we didn''t say anything. If worst reallyes, then I don''t mind bringing the three of you along with me to my grave, if you understand what I mean," With foreheads covered in sweat, Emir, Dominic, and Faye nodded in affirmation. The three of them might be able to confidently say that they can defeat Edgar Pierce in a one versus three fight. But if thetter is willing to do everything without any regard for his life, then that is a totally different story which they don''t want to risk themselves for just to find out. Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, Eben Nero, Emir, Dominic, and Faye quickly formed a circr perimeter around the ce where the thirteen yers are going to fight. As soon as they saw that Edgar Pierce and the others retreating from the ce, the thirteen yers immediately started fighting. Whoooosh! Cling! ng! Clong! Bang! Booom! Metal hitting against metal sounded throughout the entire ce, along with sparksing out in every sh. A strong gush of wind is created in every exchange, causing the ce to be windswept. "You''re courting death!" "I''ll bring you down!" "How dare you!" "Come at me, you coward!" "Take my sword!" Whoooosh! Cling! ng! Clong! Bang! Booom! The fight continued with still no signs of any yers backing down or having any disadvantage yet. Well, it is still too early for one to see any of that. As that was going on, Edgar Pierce and the others busied themselves dealing against groups of Vine-arm Chimpanzees that were attracted by the sound of the fighting. Fortunately, Edgar Pierce and the others are all strong enough to deal against Magical Beasts with merely No-Star level. Thus, the thirteen yers inside the perimeter were able to continue their fight without any disruption from the Vine-arm Chimpanzees. Meanwhile, on the top of the snowy mountain in the northwest area, Leo, Elmont, and Osborne are now preparing themselves for the end of the fight between the thirteen yers. Needless to say, their presence would soon be revealed once there were only ten yers remaining out of those twenty yers. By that time, there is no need for them to hide any longer as it is time to reap the benefits of their scheme. "Prepare yourselves! We are going in soon," Leo informed Elmont and Osborne. "No need to tell us that. I am already prepared and ready," Elmont said before doing onest check on his equipment. "I''ve long been waiting for this moment toe," Osborne express his excitement. Chapter 715 - Edgar Pierce, The Cunning Hyena Chapter 715 Edgar Pierce, the Cunning Hyena Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As Leo expected, it didn''t take that long for the fight between the thirteen yers to end, leaving only four yers standing amidst the other nine injured or dead yers. These four yers weren''t in any better shape than the others, though, but they still proved themselves nheless to be deserving of the remaining slots to participate in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition through winning the fight. The winners were one yer from the weakest alliance, one yer from the alliance of the major independent Guilds, and two yers from the alliance of the major Noble Households. However, there was one big problem that everyone was facing... "What is going on? Why hasn''t the Survival Games ended yet?!" "Hey?! There are only four of us here, plus the six of them! Wasn''t ten yers the required number to proceed to the fifth game?!" "Why aren''t they answering us?! Don''t tell me that we still need to continue fighting?!" "That..." Unlike the remaining four yers, Edgar Pierce and the others quickly understood what was going on. Looking at each other, they immediately saw from everyone''s eyes that none of them had done any sort of trick. "Tch! I really didn''t think that something like this was really going to happen," Edgar Pierce shook his head, a bit surprised. Honestly, he had suspected already that there were not only twenty yers remaining in the Survival Games. But considering the lengthy conversation they just had a while ago and the fact that there was still no signs of any other yers aside from them appearing yet, he decided to dismiss such thoughts, thinking that with the presence of Vine-arm Chimpanzees roaming around the surrounding, it is next to impossible for any other yers to survive until this point just from hiding. How wrong he was, though... "I''m honestly surprised. Just where did those yers hide their selves that they were able to avoid the detection of all those Vine-arm Chimpanzees?" Eme rity expressed her thoughts. "We deliberately made the conversation long enough for any hiding yers to reveal themselves, yet we still failed on making them reveal their whereabouts? How unbelievable!" Eben Nero felt extremely shocked. "You..." Emir turned to look at Eben Nero in surprise, totally not expecting his words. With a mocking look on his face, Eben Nero responded to Emir, "No wonder Noble Households are way above in statuspared to Guilds. Just looking at you, I no longer wonder the reason why. I know that was Enos'' line, but I just can''t help myself using it to you since the both of you belonged to Guilds," "Enough with that, Eben!" Eme rity quickly stopped Eben Nero from creating any mess with Emir and the others from the alliance of the major independent Guilds since they can''t afford to have any of that yet with their current situation. Though, she didn''t forget to add, "They already admitted to that before. Remember what they have said? We, Noble Households, have never been in the same league as people from the Guilds," "Cut it off, you two!" Edgar Pierce stared solemnly at Eme rity and Eben Nero to make the both of them shut up. "Yes, your grace, Edgar Pierce," Eme rity and Eben Nero said in unison. "Everything might have gone as what we have nned. But as you can see, it still failed in the end. So, there is nothing to be proud of," Edgar Pierce rified things before continuing, "Now then, let''s prepare for who these yers are. I really can''t wait to see who was able to destroy my n," "Understood, your grace, Edgar Pierce," Emir and the others nodded their heads in acknowledgment. At this moment, they no longer acted proud and arrogant in front of Edgar Pierce. If it was earlier ago, they would no doubt still believe that they are equals, even after seeing with their very own eyes just how strong thetter was. But right now, they don''t believe any of that anymore as Edgar Pierce had not only proven his strength, but also his intellect. There''s a well-known rule amongst members of Guilds in the Celestial World that says, "You can offend strong people, as they would definitely cower in fear once they face ''Someone much stronger than them. But you should never offend intelligent people because those people will use those ''Someone much stronger than them instead to kill you," In other words, it is next to impossible to run and hide from intelligent people as they can even use either the road that one is using to run or the wall they are using to hide as a means to kill them. Such a rule has been proven numerous times already. And as a matter of fact, all Guild Leaders always taught the members of their respective Guilds to follow such a rule, lest they would identally cause the destruction of their Guilds. "The four of you!" Edgar Pierce called out to the four yers who had just won the fight and earned the four slots to participate in the fifth game, as he then said, "I''ll offer the four of you two choices to keep your slots. One, you can help us fight against whomever these yers are who were waiting to reap your hard-earned victory. Or two, you can run and hide, while at the same time hoping that these other yers would eithere to us instead of chasing after the four of you or that you won''t get killed by the groups of Vine-arm Chimpanzees roaming outside of this perimeter," "Just to remind the four of you, both choices have the same risk of losing your slot, albeit just different in the way that you can fight to hold your slots or leave it up to Fate whether you can continue holding your slots or not.. So, I suggest that all of you would choose wisely between the two choices," Edgar Pierce motioned his hand, implying that it is now time for the four yers to give him their answers. Chapter 716 - Guild Leader Loki, The Mischievous Lion Chapter 716 Guild Leader Loki, the Mischievous Lion Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Edgar Pierce also didn''t forget to remind the four yers, "By the way, I hope that all of you won''t take a lot of time to decide your choice. If ever theye first before any of you give me an answer, then we''ll have no other choice but to act as we deemed fit for the situation," Hearing the reminder of Edgar Pierce, the four yers quickly came to a decision. "We choose to fight, as none of us are cowards here!" "How dare they try to steal the fruits of our hardbor!" "We''ll show to them just how wrong their decision was!" "Exactly! The moment I see their faces, I''ll be the first one to bash them with my battle-axe! Mark my word!" "It''s truly great to see that the people living in the great nation of the Emerald Tree Kingdom aren''t a bunch of cowards," Edgar Piercemended, though inside of his mind right now, he is secretly calling these four yers as idiots and fools. In Edgar Pierce''s opinion, if he was in their shoes right now, then he''d definitely choose to fight against the groups of Vine-arm Chimpanzees instead. The main reason for that choice is that the enemies of these four yers aren''t only those other unknown yers currently hiding in the dark, but also them. If ever the enemies they''d have to face are troublesome to handle, in that case, it is much better to eliminate these weak and vulnerable four yers, rather than to waste their energy and stamina fighting a battle which they can just choose to settle in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "Then let''s prepare ourselves," Edgar Pierce informed everyone to be ready for the appearance of those other unknown yers. All of them could already guess that those yers woulde here any moment from now so as to bring the Survival Games to its eventful end. And truthfully speaking, they actually have a suspicion as to who exactly these yers are. Well, it isn''t really that difficult to guess who they are, as they are the only yers whom they can expect and believe in having such capabilities to achieve this kind of result, especially with the presence of that certain Guild Leader... Just like what everyone was expecting, after ten minutes or so had passed, the other unknown yers finally arrived and revealed themselves to everyone present in the scene. To be more precise, there were three yers that appeared out from the shadows. With their appearance, the four yers immediately express their surprise, shock, and disbelief. "You... your Highness, Elmont!" "Eh? Is that Osborne? That genius trained by the Red Fist Guild? But I thought that he was already eliminated!" "The... the... the... Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild... Guild Leader Loki?!" "Why the heck did it turn out to be them?!" Evidently, the appearance of Leo and the others was more than enough to send the four yers into despair. What else could be the reason aside from the fact that these three yers are well-known to be not only strong but also really capable? In addition to that, they have already seen with their very own eyes just how the teams of these three people have dominated the entire Emerald Elven Battle Competition from the first game until the third game, eliminating more than half of the total one hundred participants. And if that is not yet enough to make them feel despair, then there is also the information about these three; Firstly, Osborne, a genius Orc trained by the Red Fist Guild. He was handpicked personally by Guild Leader Orcborg himself to participate in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition and lead the team from the Red Fist Guild. Secondly, his Highness, Elmont. Anyone who lives in the Emerald Tree Kingdom and has visited the arenas in any city of the territory, even on rare asions, would have definitely heard by now how people always call him the Battle Fanatic. This name was bestowed to him because he always fought in the battle arena across the Emerald Tree Kingdom and challenged any strong people he could find. It even came to the point in time that he treated the arena as his second home and didn''t bother returning to the castle of the Evergreen royal family. As long as a person has the slightest level ofmon sense, he''d absolutely know that his Highness, Elmont, is not a person to easily mess with. Last but certainly not the least amongst the three, Guild Leader Loki. There is not that much information about the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, other than he is a capable young man with four people who has the cultivation of 9-Star level and a Gxy-level Mage under hismand. In other words, he is a mysterious man with an unknown origin. Though there is one thing for certain without even needing for anyone to say, he''s undoubtedly strong, intelligent, and a capable person. "My, my, what a surprise! I really didn''t expect that it would turn out to be you guys," Edgar Pierce said with a sarcastic tone in his voice. Needless to say, he was insulting them for being cowards as they chose to hide their selves despite having such great capabilities. "As always, your words say the otherwise of what you truly want to express, Edgar Pierce," Elmont said before quickly arriving in front of the four yers. Completely disregarding the panic within the four yers'' eyes, he exined, "Though I don''t have any reason to say in order for the four of you to trust me. But I rmend that all of you should go behind us, or else this ce would turn to be the ce where all of you, or at least three of you, will die," "To better exin the words of his Highness, Elmont; Edgar Pierce would kill three of you in order to save him from the trouble of fighting the three of us," Osborne rified. "Don''t worry, unlike them, our main intention is very open to the point that you can literally see it through our eyes or our actions.. To be more precise, all we want to do is to eliminate three yers out of the six of them for the purpose of reducing the difficulty of the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, thus being able to easily be the champion," Leo added. Chapter 717 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 1 Chapter 717 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The four yers quickly understood what Leo and the others meant, especially considering that they had just personally experienced Edgar Pierce''s scheme not so long ago. So, without any hesitation, the four yers distanced their selves from Edgar Pierce and the others. Though, at the same time, they also didn''t get so close to Leo and the others, as they couldn''t confirm the truthfulness of their words yet. After seeing the four yers retreating away from them, Leo and the others quickly turned their attention towards Edgar Pierce and the others. "How unfortunate for you, Edgar Pierce. The flock of sheep that you wanted to ughter had now escaped away from you," Elmont sneered. Edgar Pierce responded with a solemn expression on his face, "Are you really sure that you want to do this? Think about it, we can always settle this fight during the fifth game. So, why do we have to do it now?" "Is there even a need to ask? Fighting against weak people is just not my thing," Elmont muttered before quickly arriving in front of Edgar Pierce. nggggg! Elmont and Edgar Pierce''s swords shed against each other, causing a loud metal hitting against metal sound to be heard by everyone. "You never changed. Still straight forward as always, " Edgar Pierce said while gritting his teeth. In the next moment, he put a lot of force onto his sword before suddenly pushing Elmont away from him while simultaneously jumping a few distances to his rear. "Don''t think that you can escape from me!" Elmont eximed as he charged straight towards Edgar Pierce once again. nggg! Meanwhile, Osborne turned to look at Leo and said, "You guard my back. I''ll go and fight against the rest!" "Are you serious?" Leo asked doubtfully, as he really doesn''t believe that Osborne can actually handle five yers all on his own. "Watch me!" Osborne replied confidently before charging straight towards Eme rity and the others, "Come at me, all of you!" Seeing Osborne charging at the five of them, Eme rity and the others looked at him as if they were watching a clown entertaining them with his antics. "Since you want to offer your head unto us, then don''t me me for not being courteous at you!" Eben Nero eximed as he decided to meet with Osborne''s attack. "Fool!" Osborne quickly took out a steel shield and a steel sword. He roared, "Take this!" Bang! Before anyone could react, Eben Nero''s figure immediately flew after receiving Osborne''s attack towards the nearby tree behind Eme rity and the others. Eme rity and the others slowly turned their heads to look behind them, and soon they saw Eben Nero''s body sinking a few inches deep inside the trunk of the tree that he had just crashed on. Though he was still conscious and there weren''t any external wounds around him, it was very clear for everyone to see that he wouldn''t be able to move from his spot for a bit of time as he couldn''t even move any of his body out from the tree. "You fucker!" Eben Nero swore while trying to move his body, wanting to escape from the tree. "I really hate your mouth, so I''ll make you shut up first!" Osborne said while casting a Vine spell. In the next moment, Eben Nero''s figure was slowly being covered in vines, with his mouth being the main priority in order to prevent him from continuing to talk. "Now then," Osborne turned to look at Eme rity and the others, "Let''s continue with our fight!" Whoooosh! As they aren''t quite sure yet whom Osborne was going to attack first, thus Eme rity and the others all raised their weapons, ready to defend their selves. What they just didn''t expect, though, was that they actually weren''t Osborne''s target. "rghhh!" Eben Nero coughed out a mouthful of blood after being bashed to the face by Osborne''s shield. "You..." Eme rity and the others don''t know whether they should feel grateful that Osborne did not choose to attack one of them or that they should be angry that he dared topletely ignore them as if looking down at them. "Guild Leader Loki, you go deal with them," Osborne suddenly informed Leo. "....." Leo bit his lips as he really wanted to swear at Osborne after hearing his sudden change of mind. Though in the end, he chooses not to as he can''t afford to lose his cool considering that he is the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Instead, he replied sarcastically, "Okay, be sure to be safe!" Looking at Eme rity and the others, Leo thought to himself, "Now then, how do I fight against these four yers?" "You''re Guild Leader Loki?" Emir asked. Leo narrowed his eyes as he remarked, "Are you kidding me?" "Well..." Emir scratched his cheeks, a bit embarrassed. All of them already recognized that he is indeed Guild Leader Loki, so what was the point of him asking that question? How foolish of him! Shaking his head dismissively, Leo replied, "Yes, I''m Guild Leader Loki. So, if you don''t mind, why don''t we get into the fight now?" "Wait!" Dominic quickly interjected, as he then exined, "Wouldn''t it be unfair for you if all four of us fight you at the same time?" "If you insist on doing it in another way, then I don''t mind. Especially since I only need to fight one of you at this moment as brother Elmont and Osborne had already chosen a target each," Leo expressed his thoughts. "Then... who do you want to fight?" Faye asked while feeling a bit hopeful that Guild Leader Loki wouldn''t choose her. Unlike Faye, though, Eme rity quickly thought of a way to make Guild Leader Loki choose someone else to fight and not her, "Feeling humble now, are we, Faye? Weren''t you the one that said that you''d be the first one to attack Guild Leader Loki once you finally see him? Was that actually all talk, and you''re not actually going to do it now that the opportunity hase? How disappointing! You have now shown me another example as to why Guilds are below in statuspared to Noble Households," Chapter 718 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 2 Chapter 718 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Faye turned to look at Eme rity and eximed, "Shut up! Do you really think I am an idiot to fall for such an obvious provocation?" "Oh please, Faye, I am only stating the truth," Eme rity rolled her eyes in response. "How about we both go and fight instead?" Faye looked around for a bit before pointing towards a corner and saying, "Let''s go over there! So that we won''t distract the others," "Fine by me!" Eme rity said before quickly trying to move to where Faye had pointed. Whoooosh! However, before Eme rity and Faye could go far, an arrow suddenly prated the ground under their feet. "How about the both of you just go and tell me upfront that you want to leave this ce?" Leo said with a mischievous smile on his face. "Can... can we...?" Eme rity and Faye asked, a bit hopeful that Guild Leader Loki would let them free. Since their n has already been revealed, then there is no point pretending anymore and they should just admit to it so as to prevent offending Guild Leader Loki and in turn bing his target. "I can, but what is in for me? After all, I cannot just let you be free without receiving anything in return, right?" Leo said while secretly looking at Emir, obviously because he had copied this line from thetter. As expected by Leo, Emir''s face immediately turned ugly after hearing his question. Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Eme rity and Faye turned to look at each other andmunicated through their eyes, just like what they did previously. Not long after, Eme rity and Faye nodded their heads and faced Guild Leader Loki. Eme rity started walking towards Guild Leader Loki flirtatiously while saying, "I wonder. What could a girl like me give to a man like you who not only have the riches but power as well," "Indeed, he is the Guild Leader of the great and powerful Mischievous Lion Guild, after all. As a matter of fact, with their strength, if he truly will it, he might even be able to be the leader of the major independent Guilds of the Emerald Tree Kingdom," Faye said while biting her lips and winking at Guild Leader Loki provocatively. "What''s even best is, he is still young, not even twenty years old yet. In addition to that, he is just a 1-Star level Mage, but he already has everything that the majority of the people living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom could only wish to have," Eme rity added. "Exactly, so what could we even hope offer to him aside from," Faye paused while secretly pointing at herself. Eme rity also did the same as she said, "If you know what we both mean," ording to the information that Eme rity and Faye had learned about the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild, it was said that he is an extremely perverted person. He not only has one or two women as his wives, but six women, including one of the women who have a 9-Star level cultivation, and all of them are extremely beautiful enough to cause a war to happen in Kingdom territories. Unbeknownst to Guild Leader Loki, if only there wasn''t a Gxy-level Mage in the Mischievous Lion Guild, then the major Noble Households would have long made a move already, in particr those perverted ones, after seeing the toppling beauties that Guild Leader Loki have, especially that woman named Charlotte as she''s not only beautiful but also has a cultivation of 9-Star level which could greatly boost any overall forces strength. With that being said, although they couldn''t confidently im to be as beautiful as Guild Leader Loki''s wives, they could at least still im to possess more than half of their beauty. As such, there is a fair possibility that Guild Leader Loki would really ept their proposal. Contrary to Eme rity and Faye''s thoughts, Leo''s face remainedpletely indifferent while looking at them, implying that he was unmoved by their proposal. Not only that, his other hand, which is currently holding the string of his bow, has even been pulled to its very end. One wrong move and one of them would get injured, with no certainty yet whether they''ll only get slightly injured or seriously injured. Inside the minds of Eme rity and Faye, they can''t help but ask if Guild Leader Loki is actually a real man or not. They really doubt that there is a man in the Emerald Tree Kingdom who wouldn''t ept a free chance to taste them, especially considering the fact that many men had even line up just to get them, yet none of them were able to pass. "Don''t tell me..." Eme rity and Faye wanted to confirm something, but Guild Leader Loki quickly interrupted. "If the both of you are thinking of offering your bodies in exchange for letting the two of you go, then you are asking the wrong person," Leo outright rejected Eme rity and Faye''s proposal. Why on Celestial World would he even consider epting such a proposal from women he had just meet for a few minutes or so? Honestly, he had already made a lot of such mistakes in the past when he met Cassandra and the others. And there is no possible way that he would repeat the same mistake once again. Aside from that, he would undoubtedly suffer from a lot more trouble if he really dared to add other women to his life. Just Cassandra and the others had already made his life miserably enough, albeit bliss at the same time, but he still suffers almost every day. At the very least, though,pared to Eme rity and Faye, Cassandra and the others are worth the pain and suffering. Just which part of these two is even worthy of that? They might be worth it for other people, but unfortunately not for him, not even the slightest. However, that is just half of everything that Leo is feeling right now.. Inside of his mind, he is saying something akin to chanting a Magic spell, "Show no interest, show no interest, show no freaking interest in my face. Otherwise, I will have to bear the full wrath of Cassandra and the others who are watching right now!" Chapter 719 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 3 Chapter 719 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Offer me something else that isn''t rted to your bodies or any sexual stuff. In case you have misunderstood me, but I am not in any way a perverted or lecherous person, not even the slightest bit," Leo rified things. "That..." Eme rity and Faye scratched their cheeks in embarrassment. Indeed, they have misunderstood Guild Leader Loki for a man who thinks mostly with his lower head than his actual head. Turns out that he actually wasn''t. "It seems like you have truly misunderstood me," Leo shook his head out of helplessness. Just like what he had expected, Eme rity and Faye thought that he was a perverted and lecherous man. Though they can''t be med for that, especially considering the case that he has six wives. "Sorry..." "It''s alright," With that being cleared, Leo quickly change the topic, "Anyways, offer me something else, something practical and can be used by either my Mischievous Lion Guild or me. Otherwise, I won''t consider letting the both of you go," Instantly, Eme rity and Faye started pondering on what they should offer Guild Leader Loki in exchange for letting them free. But, no matter how much they think, they just can''te up with an offer. What could they even offer him when he in fact already has almost everything that they could possibly think about? They have already mentioned it earlier ago, Guild Leader Loki has both riches and power, and things that almost everyone living in the Emerald Tree Kingdom would hope to have. As such, there''s no way that someone like them could offer Guild Leader Loki something that he could be satisfied with. Unless they are the Patriarch and Guild Leader. Only they have the right to have an equal transaction with Guild Leader Loki. Seeing that Eme rity and Faye were still unable to give any response even after a few minutes had passed, Leo decided, "I guess you both are unable to offer me anything. How about we ask your Patriarch and Guild Leader instead?" "Is that even possible?" Eme rity asked dubiously. "For other? Then of course, that is impossible. But for us," Leo said as he pointed at Elmont. "Oh, I understand!" Faye nodded her head in understanding. She then asked, "So, when do we ask my Guild Leader?" Contrary to Faye, though, Eme rity was feeling really hesitant. She muttered softly, "About that..." "I understand your position, so why don''t we just swear an Oath then? Of course, not with you, but rather to the person who brought you all here. There should be a guardian or an Elder with you, right?" Leo expresses his understanding. Needless to say, the Patriarch of the rity Noble Household should be preupied with dealing against the Naughty Elves organization at this very moment. In that case, it is practically impossible to get the Patriarch of the rity Noble Household here just to have a transaction with him when the former is so busy saving his own territory from the Naughty Elves organization. After all, once his territory is destroyed, almost everything he has would disappear along with it as well. Fortunately for Eme rity, there is still another way for her to continue with the transaction. Being a part of a Noble Household himself, he naturally knows a lot of stuff on how they usually operate things. One of that is that no Noble Households would send their team to participate in such an important event like the Emerald Elven Battle Competition without anyone strong enough to protect all of them from any sort of harm. Especially with how intense the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is, as there is no doubt that a lot of dark things are going to happen behind the curtains, like killing an important member of the team to cause them a lot of trouble. "Wait! Don''t tell me..." Eme rity looked at Guild Leader Loki with wide eyes. "Let''s not talk about it. The only important thing is we are both on the same side," Leo quickly motioned his hand to make Eme rity shut up. Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Eme rity suddenly thought of an idea, "Since we are on the same side, then how about giving me an exception and let me off for free?" With a chuckle, Leo replied, "Being on the same side is a different story to our current situation right now. So, there is no special treatment. You have to pay up, or else I''ll choose you to be my target. By then, I hope you''ll forgive me for eliminating you in this round of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "Then how about the two of us?" Emir can''t help interjecting. "Yeah, can we also buy our way out like Eme rity and Faye?" Dominic asked curiously. "I am afraid that the two of you are not going anywhere until I am done with my transaction with them," Leo shook his head dismissively before quickly adding, "And by the way, if you want to attack me, then I wee you with open arms. As long as someone chooses to volunteer to be my target, then the rest of you can go wherever you want to go without having to pay anything," "You..." Emir and Dominic pointed their fingers at Guild Leader Loki in disbelief. "I am okay with that, but I don''t know about our Elder, though," Eme rity expressed her uncertainty. Getting the personal approval of their Elder and her approval is apletely different story to tell. She might be considered a genius in the rity Noble Household, but every year they would have other geniuses simr to her as well. So, it is not a huge loss if they actually just choose to give up on her. In addition to that, even if their Elder indeed chooses to talk with Guild Leader Loki, there is still the problem of persuading the former to agree. As such, there is no telling for certain yet whether their Elder would really agree to Guild Leader Loki''s proposition or not. "Your only task is to get your Elder to talk to me, while the rest can be left to me to handle," Leo exined that there is nothing to worry about.. He also turned to look at Faye and said, "The same goes for you as well. Just persuade your Guild Leader toe here," Chapter 720 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 4 Chapter 720 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Alright!" Eme rity and Faye nodded their heads in unison. "But how exactly do wemunicate with them?" Eme rity asked in curiosity. "Exactly! Are you perhaps nning to use those light screens that shows everyone here?" Faye expressed her thoughts. "Bingo," Leo snapped her fingers in confirmation of what Faye had just thought. Though he quickly added, "But, we also need brother Elmont''s cooperation in order to set up everything," Turning to look at Elmont, Leo immediately called out, "Hey, brother Elmont! Can you stop your fight over there for a bit? I need you for something really important here," "What is it? I am still busy settling my scores with Edgar Pierce.... or him settling scores with me since it was me who always won in all of our fights in the past!" Elmont replied. "How dare you say that! I was not feeling well during those times. That''s why I lost!" Edgar Pierce eximed before charging towards Elmont again. nggg! Elmont defended with his sword before saying, "Yeah, yeah, yeah, you can speak to my sword here! Who would even believe that you were not feeling well in all of those two hundred plus fights we had!" "The only thing that truly matters is I believe that to be the case!" Edgar Pierce said with a smirk on his face. "How shameless of you, Edgar Pierce. I am disappointed. And because of that, I want to have a five-minute break with you!" Elmont said before quickly jumping to the rear and moving towards Leo. "You..." Edgar Pierce was immediately rendered speechless at the shamelessness of Elmont. He dared to say that he was shameless, but in the next moment, he quickly pulled such a shameless move against him, "You are the one who is shameless!" In spite of saying that, though, Edgar Pierce still sat on a corner while waiting for Elmont to finish his talk with Guild Leader Loki. Well, what else could he do? Attack him while he is busy dealing with something else? That would have been possible if only Elmont is not the Seventh Prince of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. With his fight against Edgar Pierce temporarily put into a pause, Elmont then said to Leo, "This better be good, brother Loki. Otherwise, I will demandpensation for wasting my time," "You have amunicator with you, right? The one that all hosts of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition wore in order tomunicate with the staff in-charged of assisting them?" Leo asked, as if he wasn''t aware of the existence of themunicator already. "Yeah, I do... Wait! You...!" Elmont felt disbelief at Leo revealing their secret to everyone, or at least his secret alone, as he had specifically mentioned that only hosts of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition havemunicators with them. "Okay, then use thatmunicator you have tomunicate with the staff outside. They should probably know already what to do," Leo instructed Elmont. After all, all people in the Victory Arena right now, including the Elder from the rity Noble Household and the Guild Leader of the Light Magic Guild, have watched the scenes that transpired just now. "Okay... since you said so," Elmont said before waving his hand, quickly taking out hismunicator from his Storage Ring. He then put it on his right ear before turning it on and instructing the staffs on what to do. As expected by Leo, not long after Elmont instructed the staff to get the Elder of the rity Noble Household and the Guild Leader of the Light Magic Guild in the line, the both of them quickly arrived. "Your Highness, Elmont, I am Elder Emilia rity from the rity Noble Household," "Your Highness, Elmont, I am Floyd, the Guild Leader of one of the major independent Guilds, the Light Magic Guild," "I don''t have any business with you, but my brother Loki does. So, I am going to pass mymunicator to him so that you can settle whatever you want to settle," Elmont gave themunicator to Leo. After doing that, he waved his hand and said, "Off I go! I still need to settle my fight with Edgar Pierce as well!" Whoooosh! In the next moment, Elmont immediately disappears from his location. Soon after, he appeared in front of Edgar Pierce as the two of them continue with their fight. ng! ng! Receiving themunicator from Elmont, Leo then carefully put it onto his right ear before saying, "My name is Loki, or you can just call me Mister Loki, instead of Guild Leader Loki. There shouldn''t be any need for me to introduce myself further as my identity is pretty apparent already to everyone here in the Victory Arena," With a cold tone in her voice, Emilia rity replied, "I know who you are, and I also know what you need. But, I refuse!" "If it''s okay, may I know the reason why?" Leo asked, curious to know why Emilia rity outright rejected him. "Oh, it is simple. Suppose you don''t want your Mischievous Lion Guild to live a miserable life in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. In that case, I suggest that you let Eme rity go. By then, I might even consider forgetting all of this," Emilia rity threatened arrogantly. "Are you threatening me?" Leo asked, wanting to confirm something. "You can interpret it that way if you..." "AHHHHH!" Before Emilia rity could finish her line, Eme rity''s voice suddenly interrupted their conversation as she eximed loudly in pain. "Why?!" Eme rity turned to look at Leo while her hands held the arrow that had shoot her shoulder. "Oh, it seems like I missed. No worries though, this next arrow would definitely hit your head," Leo said as he nocked another arrow onto his bow and pulled the string to the very end while pointing it towards Eme rity''s head. "How dare you do..." Whoooosh! Bang! With wide opened eyes expressing her extreme shock, Eme rity stared at her hair close to her right cheek where an arrow had just passed through and prated the tree behind her, while leaving a small straight wound where blood oozes out slowly. "It seems like luck is in your side once again, Eme rity. But I assure you that this third arrow will definitely not miss your head anymore. Third time is a charm, they say, after all," Leo said while nocking another arrow onto his bow again. Once he was done with that, he slowly raised his bow and pointed it to Eme rity''s head before saying, "Before I do this, let me remind you first, Emilia rity; the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t mind leaving the Emerald Tree Kingdom after the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is over. With that now in your mind, I suggest that you don''t test my patience ever again and think wisely on what you are going to say next. Otherwise, I will consider that Eme rity has indirectly volunteered to sacrifice herself for everyone to be safe," Chapter 721 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 5 Chapter 721 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Emilia rity immediately started to feel panic deep inside of her. There are only two choices left for her to choose from. Either she signs an Oath with Guild Leader Loki or risks losing Eme rity, which means doing a favor for everyone. Though there is also the choice of simply giving up in the Survival Games, doing so would mean that the rity Noble Household has been eliminated and could no longer fight to be champion, while at the same time also doing everyone a favor as Guild Leader Loki has already mentioned a while ago that they only need to eliminate three yers, with Edgar Pierce being the first, and Eben Nero being the second. In Emilia rity''s opinion, regardless of what choice she will choose, the rity Noble Household would still end up losing something. Needless to say, she naturally knows that what she should choose now is the choice with the lesser lost. The problem, though, is which choice between the two would result a lesser loss for them? Emilia rity thought of it a while ago while she was waiting for the staff toe; even if she signed an Oath with Guild Leader Loki, there is no telling yet whether he would really not ask something unreasonable. After all, she doesn''t know him that well. If he indeed demands something like that, then the rity Noble Household might be able to save Eme rity, but in turn, they will risk losing her instead, once she can''t honor the Oath that she has signed with Guild Leader Loki.. Although the rity Noble Household would end up losing the chance to be the champion once she chooses to let Eme rity give up in the Survival Games, but Emilia rity knows clearly well that such a loss is the only loss that they will have to incure, which honestly speaking, isn''t really that muchpared to the uncertainty they will have to face once she signs an Oath with Guild Leader Loki. However, that might not be what the rity Noble Household wants... "Damn it! If only Eme had her items with her right now, then things wouldn''t have turned out to be like this! Who on Celestial World was the one that thought of the Survival Games?! I want to ask for an exnation!" Emilia rity expressed her displeasure to the game masters who created the mechanics of the Survival Games. After all, she can''t me Guild Leader Loki anymore as that would cause him to kill Eme rity, and neither could she me the Evergreen royal family as well. "Tick, tock! Tick, tock! Time is running out for you, Emilia rity. Make your choice now before it is toote," Leo interrupted Emilia rity from her thoughts. All of a sudden, a man''s voice unexpectedly interrupted, "No need to contemte further, Emilia," "Grand... grand protector Lucid..." Emilia rity''s voice stuttered, "What... are you doing here? Shouldn''t you supposedly be at the rity Fortress right now?" "No, I have always been following you from the moment your group left the rity Fortress. Don''t worry though, Patriarch has agreed, telling me to protect her daughter as she is so rash and might identally make a bad decision," Lucid replied. "Father..." Emilia muttered while sounding displeased and relieved at the same time. Evidently, the relief part was because she doesn''t have to deal with the problem concerning Guild Leader Loki personally anymore now that Great Protector Lucid is with her. Emilia rity quickly took off themunicator from her ear and passed it to Lucid. Receiving themunicator, Lucid immediately put it onto his ear and asked, "Young man, I will be the one to sign the Oath with you. Would that be okay?" "Is your status high enough to make decisions in the rity Noble Household? Because if not, then I am sorry, Emilia rity would have to sign the Oath with me," Leo replied. He, in fact, doesn''t have a problem with who he will sign the Oath with as long as they can provide him with what he wants. "Rest assured, my status in the rity Noble Household is even higher than the Patriarch himself," Lucid said with an assuring tone in his voice. Shocked, Leo asked, "Is that true, Emilia rity? You are not thinking of just grabbing some random person to sign an Oath with me, aren''t you? Because if you are, then I will kill Eme rity this very instant!" Emilia rity quickly denies by saying, "I don''t have any reason to lie to you, Guild Leader Loki. As a matter of fact, you can even ask his Highness, Elmont, in your side for confirmation right now," Hearing Eme rity''s words, Leo quickly turned to look at Elmont and asked, "Brother Elmont, do you happen to know this man with the name Lucid in the rity Noble Household?" Jumping to the rear in order to create a bit of distance from Edgar Pierce, Elmont then replied, "If you are talking about Lucid, who is the Great Protector of the rity Noble Household for tens of generations now, then yes, I know him. Are you perhaps talking to him right now?" "Yes," Leo nodded his head. "Then I suggest that you''d be respectful to him. Otherwise, even father won''t be able to guarantee that he can protect you if ever Great Protector Lucid wants to cause trouble to you," Elmont reminded Leo before shing with Edgar Pierce once again. Whoooosh! nggg! "Indeed! Guild Leader Loki, you should listen to his Highness, Elmont," Osborne added while bashing Eben Nero''s head to the ground and throwing it in the direction of Emir and Dominic, "Watch out!" Whoooosh! Bang! "Okay," Leo finally understood that Emilia rity wasn''t lying to him. He turned his attention to themunicator again and said, "Then we can proceed," "Understood," Lucid replied. With that being said, Leo and Lucid quickly proceeded to sign an Oath together at the same time. There was only a single condition that Leo wanted, which was the rity Noble Household would give something beneficial for him or the Mischievous Lion Guild. Thus the signing of the Oath didn''t take that long to finished. As he was already done with the rity Noble Household, Leo then changed the subject to the Light Magic Guild, "How about you, Guild Leader Floyd? Do you want to sign an Oath or not?" While saying that, Leo slowly pointed his bow towards the direction of Faye, ready to do the same to her as what he had done to Eme rity just now in case Guild Leader Floyd repeated the same mistake that Emilia rity had made. "Yes, yes, yes," Guild Leader Floyd replied hastily. Needless to say, after seeing Guild Leader Loki''s action on the light screen, he naturally doesn''t want to offend him in any sort of way, lest thetter immediately run out of patience and shot Faye''s head without giving him any chance. Chapter 722 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 6 Chapter 722 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 6 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With both Great Protector Lucid and Guild Leader Floyd finished signing an Oath, Leo turned his attention to Emir and Dominic. They had just picked themselves up after dodging Eben Nero''s body which Osborne had identally thrown towards their direction just now. Or was that really just an ident? After switching off themunicator, Leo then said, "I already got what I need, brother Elmont and Osborne," "Understood!" Elmont replied before quickly disregarding Edgar Pierce and going to the right side of Emir and Dominic. Simultaneously, Osborne swiftly finished tying up Eben Nero''s body onto a tree and went to the left side of Emir and Dominic. Leo was already in front of Emir and Dominic, so he only needed to make a few steps forward to be in a good position against the two. "What are you doing...." Emir asked while slowly retreating. "Yeah... Were... weren''t you supposedly going to eliminate Edgar Pierce and Eben Nero, and... and only choose one of us?" Dominic made a stuttering remark. "Eh? When did we say that?" Elmont raised one of his eyebrows while wearing a smirk onto his face in a teasing manner. "If I remembered correctly, we only said ''I''ll take care'' or ''I''ll handle him. Never did we ever say that we are indeed going to eliminate Edgar Pierce and Eben Nero," Osborne added. "Were you actually nning this from the start?!" Edgar Pierce was rendered a bit surprised after seeing Guild Leader Loki and the others'' action. "Having a rival like you, Edgar Pierce, is truly such a relief because I don''t have to exin a lot of things just to make you understand," Elmont nodded his head in confirmation. "But why us?" Emir honestly doesn''t know how he had offended Guild Leader Loki and the others. "We... we can help you deal against Edgar Pierce and Eben Nero. How about you consider things for a moment, just a moment," Dominic quickly proposed. "Even though that is such a wonderful proposal you are offering to us, Dominic, and as a matter of fact, we might have actually epted that if the case right now was different," Leo said as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. "What... what do you mean?" Dominic asked while panic was now slowly building up inside of his mind. "Don''t think that we don''t know about both of your secrets," Elmont pointed his sword towards Emir and Dominic. "Yeah, we know what you are both hiding," Osborne positioned his sword and shield facing Emir and Dominic. "Secrets..." Emir and Dominic muttered while slowly backing away. Their foreheads were now sweating profusely, implying that they somewhat understood already what is actually going on. "I have already confirmed that Eme rity is one of us, so is Edgar Pierce in our side as well," Leo asked Elmont. "Both the Pierce Noble Household and Nero Noble Household are one of us, so there is no need to worry about the two of them," Elmont assured. "Oh, was Eben Nero really on our side? It didn''t seem like so," Osborne sarcastically remarked. "I am not asking about that. Let them help us," Leo rified what he meant. "Ah," Elmont finally understood what Leo meant as he then turned his attention to Edgar Pierce and said, "Don''t let them escape. They are one of the cancers," "Cancers?" Edgar Pierce thought for a bit before eventually understanding Elmont. Without any further thoughts, he swiftly moved to the back of Emir and Dominic. Although not understanding what is currently going on, Eme rity still followed what Edgar was doing and moved to surround Emir and Dominic. Hearing the mention of the word ''Cancer'', Emir and Dominic finally confirmed the facts. Evidently, their real identities as members of the Naughty Elves organization were already discovered by Guild Leader Loki and the others. "Since when did you know?" Emir wanted to know how Guild Leader Loki and the others had found out the truth. "I supposed they already know from the start," Dominic expressed his thoughts. "Found out about what?" Leo raised both of his eyebrows, acting like he didn''t know what they meant. Needless to say, with their lines, their real identities were already confirmed. "You... don''t tell me that you were just testing us?" Emir asked in disbelief. He really doesn''t dare believe that Guild Leader Loki didn''t know their real identities. Because if that''s indeed the case, then was everything from the start just a set-up? A mere set-up to cast out the two of them? If that''s true, then this Guild Leader Loki is one he scary person! Indeed, everything that has just transpired was merely to prepare for this current situation. To be more precise, Leo has nned all of this from the start in order to rat out the members of the Naughty Elves organization. From making the four yers go to the side and Elmont and Osborne choosing to fight against Edgar Pierce and Eben Nero, and to him having a transaction with Eme rity and Faye. All of that was so that Emir and Dominic would be cast aside from everyone and be cornered. The reason why he was doing all of that is that he requires a very reasonable excuse. After all, he needs a proper reason to exin how he knows all members of the Naughty Elves organization when even the Evergreen royal family doesn''t know about them that much. He could easily exin how he knows the others as members of the Naughty Elves organization since they were just people from lowly Guilds or some weak teams from who knows where they came from. However, Emir and Dominic are different, as they are members of two of the major independent Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, specifically the Cross de Guild and Flying Hammer Guild. And not just any ordinary members, but the geniuses that they have painstakingly trained to specifically participate in this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition. As such, it would be really hard to exin how he had sessfully infiltrated the two Guilds and got the information. In addition to that, their respective Guilds would without doubte to him to demand an exnation if he just killed their geniuses without showing any proper reason, especially considering how important the Emerald Elven Battle Competition is for both Guilds. And since he now has a proper reason for killing both Emir and Dominic, hence he doesn''t have to hold back anymore. Chapter 723 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 7 Chapter 723 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 7 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Testing you? What are you talking about? I truly don''t understand what you mean," Leo continued pretending to be oblivious of everything in an attempt to make Emir and Dominic reveal more information. With a scoff, Emir replied, "Stop with the bullshit! I know that you are aware of our real identities! So, how about we drop the act and start with the fighting," "You mean being members of the infamous, notorious, and despicable Naughty Elves organization?" Leo deliberately specified Emir and Dominic''s real identities. "Yes! Why else would all of you corner the two of us if it wasn''t because of that reason?!" Dominic eximed loudly. "Exactly, brother Loki! They are members of the Naughty Elves organization. That''s why we are cornering them," Elmont scolded Leo. "And since they are members of the Naughty Elves organization, it is just right to corner them," Osborne further emphasized. . Without even needing to ask, Edgar Pierce and Eme rity quickly understood what was currently going on. Clearly, Guild Leader Loki and the others are giving all the people watching the Survival Games a reason why they are attacking Emir and Dominic, including the Guild Leaders of both the Cross de Guild and Flying Hammer Guild. And probably because of panic and distress due to their present predicament, Emir and Dominic arepletely unable toprehend and notice what Guild Leader Loki and the others are nning, causing them to fall into their verbal trap. Based on what they have observed so far, it should be that Guild Leader Loki and the others had taken into consideration a lot of possible scenarios, including the current case right now. The reason for such an assumption is because they didn''t have tomunicate with each other before doing things. It''s as if they shared the same brain, thus being able to know what the others were currently thinking in their minds. Though that clearly isn''t possible, and the only possible exnation is that they have nned everything from the start until up to this present moment. The only question remaining inside Edgar Pierce and Eme rity''s mind right now is who exactly is the person who had nned all of these steps? It didn''t take that long for Edgar Pierce and Eme rity to realize who this person was. Edgar Pierce and Eme rity turned to look at each other first before quickly moving their attention to Guild Leader Loki. Based on their decades or so of interaction with his Highness, Elmont, they are fully aware that he cannote up with such a n. As for Osborne, people from the Orc race have always been mediocre when ites to intelligence, so it is obviously impossible that he was the one who had thought of this n. As such, only one person is remaining, and that is Guild Leader Loki! Their assumption could even be further proven when Guild Leader Loki had merely done some minuscule thing like having a transaction with Eme rity and Faye, while his Highness, Elmont, and Osborne, on the other hand, wereying all the groundwork for the final step of their n. Such behavior implies that he is the leader among the three, which simultaneously means that he is the one who nned everything. "No wonder he is the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. This kind of n is as if everything has followed all ording to what he wanted, with no single miss-step. The likes of us can''te up with something like this! Only people in the same level as Patriarch and Guild Leader could think of this!" Edgar Pierce muttered in realization. After hearing his Highness, Elmont, and Osborne''s ridicule remarks, Emir quickly pointed his sword towards Guild Leader Loki and said, "Yes, we are members of the Naughty Elves organization! So, why don''t we stop all of this and get on with the fight now?" "Oh, rest assured, we are eventually going to be there soon. Just a few more needed things from here and there, and we''ll be done," Leo replied with his bow pointed towards Emir. Though he knows for certain that it is next to impossible for him tond a hit against someone who has done enough preparation already, it has never been bad to be safe than to be sorry. "What crap are you spouting?! Come and take this!" Emir yelled loudly as he charged straight towards Guild Leader Loki''s direction. "There we go! Now everything is perfect!" Leo said as he let go of the string of his bow, causing the arrow to fly straight towards the charging Emir. Whoooosh! Having done enough preparation already for Guild Leader Loki''s attack, Emir was able to easily block the arrow by taking out a shield from his Storage Ring. Bang! Leo''s arrow broke before dropping to the ground and getting stepped on by Emir as thetter lunged himself forward. Needless to say, Leo didn''t just stay and wait for Emir to reach him. After he shot an arrow, he immediately dashed towards Eme rity as she was much closer to him. Seeing Guild Leader Loki''s action, Eme rity quickly understood what he nned to do. Without any hesitation, she unsheathed her sword and prepared to assist him. She muttered, "You''ll owe me something for this!" "Don''t worry, in exchange, I will not be asking for much from the rity Noble Household," Leo replied. "Deal!" Eme rity nodded her head as she then blocked the sword of Emir the moment Guild Leader Loki passed by her. The instant he passed by Eme rity, Leo then swiftly pulled out another arrow from his quiver. This time, he pulled out three arrows. He nocked the three arrows onto his bow. All of a sudden, following his sudden stop, he turned his bow around to face Emir and pointed his three arrows towards him. He eximed, "Crouch!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Chapter 724 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 8 Chapter 724 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 8 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Three arrows shoot towards Emir, who was wide opened after Eme rity suddenly ducked down. "Shit!" Emir quickly reacted by waving his sword forward. However, before he could move his sword, he felt his body lilting to the side along with a sudden feeling of pain on his feet. Clearly, Eme rity has hit his feet, "You bitch!" Since it was difficult to maneuver in his current situation, Emir simply decided to use his armor to block the arrowsing from Guild Leader Loki while simultaneously using his hand to punch Eme rity''s face, "Such a waste, but you left me with no choice!" Bang! Eme rity received the punch from Emir cleanly to her face, making her head tilt a few inches to the side. Pang! Pang! Pang! Emir''s armor received the three arrows, but fortunately, it is durable enough to prevent any of them from prating his body.. Following that, his body dropped to the ground due to the kick that Eme rity had just done. Bang! Without wasting time, both Eme rity and Emir jumped to their respective side, creating a few meters of distance from each other. "I just took a punch from Emir. Will you consider further lowering the stuff you want to ask from the rity Noble Household?" Eme rity quickly asked the moment she stood up nearby Guild Leader Loki. "I''ll think about it," Leo replied in helplessness. He really didn''t think that Eme rity would think of doing something like that just so that she could lower what he wanted to ask from the rity Noble Household. If only he knew, then he would have surely chosen to directly fight Emir instead and not ask for her help. Although Leo has just turned off themunicator that Elmont had given him, he could still hear Great Protector Lucid saying from his othermunicator, "I''ll take note of that!" "Indeed, I shouldn''t have asked for Eme rity''s help from the start," Leo expressed his regret. Though that didn''tst long as he thought inwardly, "Since you''d perform anything I asked of you to do just so that you can lower the stuff that I wanted to ask from the rity Noble Household, then I''ll take advantage of that fact!" "Go and distract Emir while I''ll go and try to find a clean shot," Leo informed Eme rity what he nned on doing. "Okay," Eme rity nodded her head in affirmation before charging towards Emir again. "Not you again!" Emir eximed as he raised his sword and shield to prepare against Eme rity. nggg! In the next moment, Eme rity''s sword and Emir''s sword shed, causing a loud metal hitting against metal to ring on everyone''s ears. Putting a lot more force onto his sword, Emir pushed Eme rity, allowing him to create a wide enough space to bash his sword towards her body. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! However, before Emir could even execute what he nned on doing, three arrows hit on his shield, which right after allowed Eme rity to know what the former wanted to do. "Kyahhh! Emir, you are actually nning to physically hit a woman?! You are the worst!" Eme rity eximed as she swiftly jumped back. "Tch!" Emir scoffed after seeing his n failed. He turned to look at Guild Leader Loki and said, "Is that the best you can do, Guild Leader Loki? Hiding behind a woman''s back? No wonder you have six wives, so the more shield you can use against your enemies!" "Are you stupid or something? An archer always needs a shield to fight in his front. If I don''t have one, then I''ll be at a disadvantage in a melee fight," Leo rebutted contemptuously. All of a sudden, a man''s voice sounded behind Leo, "Oh, so you''re admitting that is your weakness?" "Brother Loki, watch out!" Elmont quickly warned after seeing that Dominic had escaped their. As a person from the Dwarf race, it is so difficult to catch him if the people who are fighting against him are an Orc and two Elves, who are tens or hundred of centimeters taller than him. Unbeknownst to everyone, Leo actually already knew that Dominic was behind him all this time. That is because the ce is now surrounded by his Wind Elementals. Thus he practically has no blind spots. Instantly, Leo slid to the side and turned his body around. He waved his hand, quickly taking out a dagger from his Storage Ring. Using the momentum of his wave, he shot the dagger towards Dominic''s direction, "Fool!" Whoooosh! Shocked by Guild Leader Loki''s unexpected action, Dominic was unable to raise his hammer fast enough to block the daggering towards him. "Arghhh!" Dominic cried in pain as the dagger prated his shoulder. In spite of that, though, he simply grits his teeth and continues charging towards Guild Leader Loki''s direction. In his mind, he thought, "As long as I get close enough to Guild Leader Loki, then things would no doubt be a lot easier for Emir to handle Eme rity. By that time, there might be a fair chance for us to eliminate the two of them and then proceed to those four yers to end the Survival Games. Hence, we can just go and settle everything at the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Leo asked as he motioned his hand forward, "You are a fool for thinking of having a melee fight against me!" "Vine!" Whooooooooooosh! In front of Leo''s green-colored Magic circle, dozens of vines came out and went before Dominic. With Dominic''s fast momentum, he was totally unable to stop his feet from moving. As such, he crashed towards the vines in front of him. Upon making contact with the vines, all the vines quickly covered Dominic''s entire body and prevented him from making any move. His hammer soon dropped to the ground as he can''t no longer exert enough strength to continue holding onto it, and his figure could no longer be seen amongst the vines. Chapter 725 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 9 Chapter 725 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 9 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Everything happened so quickly that no one was able to react aside from Leo, who hadunched a swift counterattack against Dominic. Thetter was quickly disarmed and is now unable to move from being trapped in the vines. "Did you really think that I won''t prepare something to protect me from people like you?" Leo asked mockingly to the trapped Dominic, to which thetter could only respond with an indistinguishable sound. Just to be safe, Leo cast even more Vine spells to prevent Dominic from identally escaping. After doing that, he informed Elmont and the others, "Guard him well, I don''t want to see himunching another surprise attack to me again nor to any of you,". "You got that, brother Loki," Elmont immediately nodded his head in affirmation. What happened just now was merely an ident. He''d certainly not allow such a situation to repeat again. After reminding Elmont and the others about that, he turned his attention to the current fighting between Eme rity and Emir. The situation was not looking so good for Eme rity. As a woman, she is at a disadvantage when ites to strength and power. Whenever she and Emir shed their weapons, it always caused her to take a step back, implying that she could notpletely block the full force of his attacks. In addition to that, she is holding her supposedly one-handed weapon with two hands. In contrast to Emir, who is gracefully using one hand only. From that quick observation alone, Leo could easily deduce that if things would continue developing this way, then Eme rity would surely lose the fight against Emir. Fortunately for her, though, he was already back and ready to join in the battle. Leo waved his hand without wasting any time, quickly taking out another quiver from his Storage Ring. He fastened the second quiver onto his waist and prepared himself for a speed shooting with his bow. "Get out of my way!" Emir roared as he put a lot of force onto his shield, causing him to flung Eme rity a few meters away from him. He then yelled out, "I have enough of you! Let''s end this battle quick so that I can finally face against Guild Leader Loki!" Wiping the blood from her lips, Eme rity replied, "Are you a fool or something? Even if you can defeat me, there is still Osborne, Edgar Pierce, and his Highness, Elmont, for you to face against aside from Guild Leader Loki. If I were you, I''d choose to give up and make a run out of here before any of the staffs could arrive and kill you!" "Heh! Do you really think a mere 1-Star level Mage like me can escape from the staffs? Don''t be ridiculous!" Emir eximed in insult. He quickly added, "Dominic is useless as always. He can''t even buy enough time for me to defeat the two of you. And I am certainly going to die because of that. In that case, I might as well bring one or two of you with me! I definitely could use apany, after all, especially with a beauty like you!" "The saying that people will show their real colors when on the brink of death is really true," Eme rity expressed her thoughts. "Yeah, and I am going to make you taste the wonders of my real color!" Emir said with a cunning look on his face. In the next moment, he lunged himself forward for another round of fighting against Eme rity. "Bring it on!" Eme rity responded back before lunging herself forward towards Emir as well. nggg! Both Eme rity and Emir''s weapons shed with each other and were right after followed by a sessive shing of their weapons. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! As the fight continues, the expression of Emir turns crazier and crazier. And his behavior showed hisck of regard for his own life. In other words, it doesn''t matter for him anymore if he dies or not, as long as he could bring Eme rity with him once he does die. On the other hand, Eme rity''s forehead started sweating profusely, while panic and the horrifying feeling started building up inside of her. She was slowly being pushed back meters after meters, creating a few deep streaks caused by her feet sinking on the ground. In spite of that, however, Eme rity was not showing any signs of giving up or backing out yet. Inside of her mind, she constantly reminds herself of Guild Leader Loki''s n to buy him enough time while he looks for a clean shot on Emir. That is the only driving factor that allows her to keep on fighting. Eme rity''s hope wasn''t wasted as arrows suddenly started raining onto Emir''s location. "Go to the side. Leave the rest for me to handle!" Leo informed Eme rity as he nocked three arrows onto his bow and shot them towards Emir. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Eme rity didn''t hesitate and quickly backed away. Meanwhile, Emir started waving his hand to block the arrows shooting towards him using his sword and shield. Unfortunately for him, though, as a lot of his energy and stamina has been used up during his fight against Eme rity, his movements noticeably became sluggish. And because of that, a few of the arrows were able to hit his body. Though it was such a huge relief for him that no arrows were able to hit any of the vital parts of his body. If that had indeed happened, then there is no doubt that the table would quickly be turned against his favor. "You fucker!" Emir roared loudly as he raised his shield in front of him in order to block the arrows before quickly dashing towards Guild Leader Loki''s direction. "Another fool wanting to court death again," Leo murmured as he prepared to cast a Magic spell. Chapter 726 - Cleaning The Last Rats Of The Emerald Elven Battle Competition Part 10 Chapter 726 ''Cleaning'' thest rats of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition part 10 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as Emir arrived close enough to him, Leo immediately put his hand forward and cast the Magic spell he had prepared. Seeing this, Emir said with a sneer, "Do you really think I''d fall for the same Vine spell trap like Dominic?!" "Not really," Leo muttered under his breath before quickly casting, "Earth Wall!" Whoooosh! Instantly, a tall earth wall appeared, blocking the way for Emir to reach Guild Leader Loki. "How ridiculous! Do you think a mere wall can block me from reaching you, Guild Leader Loki?" Emir mocked as he went to the side only to find that Guild Leader Loki had disappeared without any trace. Shocked, he asked in a panic, "Where... where did he go....?" Looking around his surroundings, even prompting himself to look around the earth wall despite how hrious he looked with his action, he was still unable to find Guild Leader Loki in the end. Unlike Emir, though, everyone was able to see where Guild Leader Loki was right now. Guild Leader Loki is at ce that Emir didn''t try to look or didn''t think of looking due to how conspicuous the ce was, specifically on top of the earth wall. At this moment, Leo is on top of the earth wall as he silently watch Emir as if like a Mischievous Lion ying with his prey while wearing their signature mischievous smile on his face. As a trained assassin, it isn''t strange for Leo to move from one ce to another without making any sound, that is, as long as the distance he wanted to go is not far away. What happened was, back then, after casting an Earth Wall spell, he immediately jumped on top of it at the same time as Emir looked behind the earth wall, thus allowing him to avoid his detection and not leaving a single trace behind. "How is he doing that?" Elmont asked Osborne by his side. "I am clueless of the answer as well," Osborne responded. "I can''t help but doubt if there is really any chance for us to win the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle against an opponent like Guild Leader Loki?" Edgar Pierce can''t help himself from asking. "I am afraid to say, but there should only at most a thirty percent chance for us to win. Not to mention, I reckon that he hasn''t revealed all of his capability to us yet," Eme rity assumed. "Well, we also haven''t revealed all of our capabilities yet," Elmont objected. "Yeah, we haven''t yet. But let me remind you, we mostly rely on our weapons when fighting, not our skills. Look at Guild Leader Loki. He doesn''t even need a weapon to perform such a stunt, so how can wepare to him," Eme rity rified things. "Well, not me," Edgar Pierce quickly stepped back. "Me neither," Elmont also denies Eme rity''s opinion. "Regardless of how good Guild Leader Loki''s capabilities are, in the face of great strength, it would still crumble and fall like nothing," Osborne confidently proimed. "Well, I guess you''re all correct. But, that still doesn''t change the fact that we should be careful when facing against Guild Leader Loki in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, lest we get yed like Emir," Eme rity awkwardly said. "Let''s just continue watching," Elmont changed the topic. Time continued to pass, but even after a minute or so of searching for Guild Leader Loki''s whereabouts, Emir was still unable to find him. "Where the hell are you?! Come out and show yourself, you coward!" Emir yelled out loudly, hoping to make Guild Leader Loki reveal himself. Leopletely ignored Emir as he continued setting up his trap inconspicuously using Vine spells. As of now, he had already surrounded Emir with a lot of vines unnoticed. Not long after, Leo was finally done with his trap. Standing up on top of the earth wall, he calmly said, "I didn''t expect that you''d actually be this stupid, Emir. How disappointing! You are totally undeserving of the title of a genius from the Cross de Guild," Instantly, Emir froze on the spot,pletely rendered disbelief by where Guild Leader Loki''s voice wasing from. Slowly, he turned his head above him. And just like what he had thought, the person he was looking for was standing on top of the earth wall while looking down at him. Stuttering, he asked, "How... how long have you... you been staying there... there...?" "I''ve been staying here all this time while watching you make a fool of your own self," Leo replied without holding anything back. "Impos... Impossible! This... You are lying to me! How the fuck could you be there all this time?!" Emir really doesn''t want to ept Guild Leader Loki''s words to be the truth. Because if he does that, then that would be the same as admiting that he is indeed a fool. "Then what do you prefer to believe, then? Do you perhaps want to believe that I was behind you all along, following in total silence? Or that I was hiding within the snow? Because if that''s the case, simply calling you blind would be a total understatement for you. Instead, you should be called having no vision," Leo expressed his thoughts. "Having... Having no vision? Doesn''t the two meant the same?" Emir asked in doubt. "Of course not!" Leo shook his head before exining, "Being blind meant that you absolutely have no sense of sight. In other words, you can''t see anything. But having no vision meant that you have a pair of eyes that could still see clearly well, but in spite of that, you still can''t find what or who you are looking for," Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s insult, Emir immediately lost everything. He roared loudly in rage as he put, not only a lot of force into his sword, but also Mana as well, thus making his attack akin to a Magic spell, or otherwise can also be called as a Magic attack, "Die, you arrogant bastard!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Before Emir could even react, dozens of sharp vines suddenly sprung out of the ground and came straight towards his body. The dozens of vines easily prated through his armor first and arrived on his skin in the following moment. Unlike his armor, his skin is just too soft for it to try and block the sharp vines. Hence, it didn''t stand any chance to defend, thus allowing the sharp vines to get inside his body and right aftering out from the other side. The scene that everyone saw was Emir getting impaled with a dozens of sharp vines from many different angles. His figure was in a standstill right at the center, holding his weapon and raising it up, with rage still apparent in his eyes, albeit drained out of any signs of lifepared to just a second ago. Chapter 727 - To Die An Easy Death? Or To Die After Suffering A Lot Of Pain? Chapter 727 To die an easy death? Or to die after suffering a lot of pain? Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo approached the dead Emir as he then whispered to his ear, "Up to the very end, you were still such a great fool," Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Bang! The dozens of vines quickly vanished, causing Emir''s lifeless body to slowly drop to the ground, no longer making any move soon after. Dominic, who was finally able to sneak his head out of the vines, waspletely petrified after seeing the scene of Emir''s gruesome death, "This..." "Since Emir is finally dead, then I guess you are next," Leo muttered as he slowly walked towards Dominic. Seeing the approaching Guild Leader Loki, Dominic''s small but buff figure of a person from the Dwarf started trembling in fear.. Stuttering, he said, "Stop... stop right there...! Don''te any closer to me...! Otherwise... Otherwise..." "Otherwise, what?" Leo asked with a mischievous smile on his face. "You... What did you do to me?! Answer me!" Dominic stared at Guild Leader Loki with a horrified express on his face. Just now, he had discovered that his way to kill himself was gone. To be more precise, his ring finger where he had put his poison was cut without him noticing. Not only that, but one of his toes was also gone, which is also the perfect ce to put poison. "I just made some measures to prevent you from easily killing yourself. After all, you are still useful in providing us with one useful piece of information," Leo put his hand on Dominic''s chin as he slowly raised it up. He continued, "I know what you are thinking right now. But regardless of the information you intend to provide to me being rted to the Emerald Tree Kingdom or not, you''d still be providing a useful information that will be considered by the contract as betraying the Naughty Elves organization," He had discovered this not so long ago, specifically during the time when they captured all the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization in the Evergreen royal family''s castle, that there is actually a method to get information from the Naughty Elves organization even if one doesn''t join them. The only requirement is, he has to hunt for a lot of their members. The members of the Naughty Elves organization might be able to use the contract to keep their secrets from being leaked. But that doesn''t necessarily mean that they couldpletely prevent it from happening. That is because their members would rather choose to die than keep being tortured and live a life even worse than death. In that case, they would choose to disclose information that would immediately get them killed and be free from the suffering. In his opinion, that should be the exact reason why the members of the Naughty Elves organization or any members of the organization of the Gods of the Celestial World still nt some poison somewhere around their bodies despite the contract. It is so that they can prevent small pieces of their information from slowly getting leaked. If someone really meticulously thought of gathering together, they might discover something that might or might not be helpful for them. If he was a member of the Evergreen royal family, then the information that the members of the Naughty Elves organization would provide him would undoubtedly be useless as they would definitely choose to give information that isn''t rted to the Emerald Tree Kingdom. However, since he is not a member of the Evergreen royal family, thus he would eventually be able to make use of that information as he continued to travel around the Celestial World. Having his n easily seen through by Guild Leader Loki, Dominic started to panic even more as he didn''t know what he should do. He might be able to easily kill himself by providing useful information rted to their n in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, but base on what Guild Leader Loki had just said, he doesn''t care about whatever information he gives as he could make use of all of the information one way or another. Though there are plenty of useful information that he could make use of, what if that information coincidentally turns out to be what Guild Leader Loki wanted? Wouldn''t that still be the same as helping him? "Fuck you! Why can''t you just mind your own business and not be such a busybody?! You... You have ruined everything that we have nned to do in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition! Because of that..." Leo didn''t bother to continue listening to what Dominic was saying as he was merely spouting some gibberish that a fanatic member of the Naughty Elves organization would spout. It was along the lines of "We are only doing this to save the Elf race!" It really exins that they are oblivious and clueless to the fact that what they are currently doing is no different from destroying their own race. To appropriately describe it more, they have beenpletely brainwashed to believe that what they are doing is a way to save the Elf race. p! Leo pped Dominic''s face to interrupt thetter from his useless speech as he then said, "I am in a rush, so how about we get to the main point and not waste any more time? Otherwise, I will have no other choice but to start torturing you. You definitely don''t want to experience that, right? In the end, you''d still have to tell me something. So might as well say that before you start experiencing pain that is even worst than death," Instantly, Dominic''s face turned really ugly. He could already imagine his Fate, which is none other than death, as Guild Leader Loki''s words only imply that he doesn''t have any n of letting him leave this ce alive. And just like what he had said, he only has two choices: to die an easy death or to die after suffering a lot of pain. From those two choices alone, the answer is already very obvious for Dominic. Although he had chosen to suffer less before finally dying, Dominic was still clear that he should not disclose information that would really be useful to Guild Leader Loki. As such, he made sure to ask first, "What do you want to know? I''ll tell you anything you want," "Oh, quite an interesting proposal you have there. Then how about you tell me what the Naughty Elves organization n to do in the Emerald Tree Kingdom?" Leo asked while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. As if he was going to fall from such an obvious trap. One should expect all people who join the Naughty Elves organization or any organization of the Gods of the Celestial World are cunning people. Dominic asking for what he wants is clearly to prevent from saying anything that he wants to know. Only a fool would fall for that. "You really aren''t that easy to fool, Guild Leader Loki," Dominic expressed his helplessness. "Both of you have easily fallen into my trap, and yet you expect me to fall into yours? Wouldn''t that make me in the same level as you two?" Leo sneered. "Fair enough," Dominic nodded his head with slight difficulty. "So, let''s get down to business," Leo prompted Dominic. With that being said, Dominic finally gave Guild Leader Loki useful information about the Naughty Elves organization. It was a piece of strange information rted to the Moon Werewolf Kingdom, stating that they also n to do something in the Werewolf race territory. And it is already toote for them to stop anything. Leo truly doesn''t understand it yet, but he simply assumed that the Moon Werewolf Kingdom could handle the scheme of the Naughty Elves organization. After all, they are one of the dominant races in the entire Celestial World. Thus an Elf race organization would surely have a lot of difficulties just trying to defeat them. After telling Guild Leader Loki that information, Dominic right after began screaming in pain as the contract took effect and slowly killed him. "All of you will regret this!" Dominic said hisst line before his entire body disappeared. Whoooosh! "Even if that happened, you would no longer be alive to see it," Leo scoffed as he walked towards Elmont and the others. "So, brother Loki, who''s the third person we will choose?" Elmont asked Leo. "Who else?" Osborne pulled out Eben Nero, who is continuously struggling in his arms. "Let me go, damn it! Do you know who I am?! I am the genius of the Nero Noble Household! If you dare to eliminate me, they''ll make sure that you''ll pay the price!" Eben Nero threatened. "Do you really think that you are some kind of bigshot from the Nero Noble Household?" Edgar Pierce pulled Eben Nero from Osborne''s hand before throwing him to the side. Staring at him murderously, he said, "Surrender now, or otherwise we will have no choice but to kill you!" "I..." Chapter 728 - Fifth Game Chapter 728 Fifth Game Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Without wasting any time, Edgar Pierce forced Eben Nero into elimination. Of course, he didn''t kill him but rather has threatened him using the name of the Pierce Noble Household. As the third major Noble Household, it isn''t that strange for Eben Nero to be afraid of the Pierce Noble Household, especially considering the fact that he isn''t that special in their Noble Household just because he has the status of a genius, at least as of yet. In addition to that, there is Eme rity, who is also from another major Noble Household in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, specifically the rity Noble Household. In that case, it will be a one versus two war, which is not in any way going to be good or advantageous for the Nero Noble Household. As soon as Eben Nero was eliminated, the Survival Games finally came to its eventful end, and thest remaining ten yers were one by one escorted by the staff to the respective rooms of their teams so as to prepare for the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "How was that really a battle? That was more like psychological warfare! All of you were just scheming one another instead of going into an actual fight!" Cassandra expressed her thoughts. . "In short, it was very boring!" Elizabeth said honestly. For the people who were part of the Survival Games, things might have felt really interesting and intense for all of them. But for those who were only watching, the really interesting part and was worth watching was the revtion of the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. Other than that, it was only those moments when they were escaping from the obstacles. "And waste our stamina and energy for the fifth and final game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition?" Leo shook his head. Honestly, their main intention in the Survival Games wasn''t to win the game. Rather, it was to eliminate the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. That was why he had chosen to go to the northwest at the very beginning because he had seen ck-colored Strings of Fate leading him over that direction. However, since things had developed in a way that would allow them to qualify for the fifth game while at the same time achieving their goal, thus they might as well grab it. After all, it is going to be beneficial for the Mischievous Lion Guild, Battle Maniac team, and Red Fist Guild to qualify for the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle. "So all of those blubbering was to only conserve energy and stamina for the fifth game?" Angel asked in doubt. "And to also trick the members of the Naughty Elves organization," Leo added. "Tell me, was it you who thought of that n? Because it gives a lot of you-vibes on it," Veronica truly wanted to know. "A third of it was my idea, while the rest was both brother Elmont and Osborne''s ideas," Leo didn''t bother hiding the truth. Needless to say, both brother Elmont and Osborne deserve the recognition of the n that they have executed just now. "Clearly," Ash was already somewhat expecting Leo''s response. "Anyways, let''s start preparing for the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Leo quickly changed the topic. With that being said, Leo and the others from the Mischievous Lion Guild begun thoroughly nning what Leo should do in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. They thought of what would likely happen if ever Leo was put against each of the nine remaining yers. Theorizing the likely oue, pros, and cons. "The same as before; our greatestpetitors are only his Highness, Elmont, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce. As for Eme rity and Faye, as long as the two of them don''t pull something that Elvis hasn''t informed us about, then things should be fine. You can simply ignore the four other yers since they''d most likely just be cannon fodders. In other words, anyone who has them as their opponents in the first round would be the same as having a free pass for the second round," Ash exined. Just like what Leo had instructed Elvis to do from the very beginning of the Emerald Event, thetter has thoroughly collected as much information as possible about all the participants that could potentially be the biggestpetitor of the Mischievous Lion Guild in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. As described by the information that Elvis has provided them, the only people that can post a threat against Leo are Elmont, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce, who doesn''t fight mainly with Magic spells nor weapons, but through the techniques that they have learned from their respective forces. Supposedly, both Emir and Dominic were also part of that list, but unexpectedly it turns out they weren''t actually that much and were also hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization. Thus they got eliminated by thebine efforts of everyone. Lastly, Eme rity and Faye are good, but their w is that they always rely on their good and superior weapons. If they don''t have any of those kinds of weapons, then their chance of defeating their opponents would decrease by arge margin. That was why the tables were unfavorable to them during the Survival Games; hence, they could only choose to let their Elder and Patriarch sign an Oath with Leo. But fortunately for them, in the fifth, they are no longer restricted on the items they are able to use. Well, at least as long as it wouldn''t be items that can give them the capability to instantly eliminate their opponents. "Elmont ismonly known as a Battle Fanatic, with a staggering record of thousands of wins and only two digits of loses from the moment he started fighting in the arenas throughout the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. From this alone, we can already expect how good he is when ites to anything rted to fighting. Lucky for us though, this also allows us to know a lot of information about him," Cassandra raised the paper on the table in front of her and continued reading, "ording to this, his favorite style of fighting is a direct battle. In other words, he wille to you immediately and will not hold back in the fight, as if wanting to end the battle as quickly as possible. He is proficient in many weapons, but he mostly uses two swords, and dual wield them," After Cassandra finished describing Elmont, Elizabeth then described Osborne as she said, "Osborne, a genius from the Red Fist Guild. His style of fighting is simr to pdins, where he uses both sword and shield in a fight while asionally adding Magic spells as well. The only problem when fighting with him is his really tough defense. You should have already seen it with your own eyes when he tanked against multiple Vine-arm Chimpanzees at the same time and still triumphed over them without even having the slightest disadvantage. Other than that, he always gives effective counterattacks whenever there is an opening for him," "Lastly," Angel started describing thest person, "Edgar Pierce is a genius from the Pierce Noble Household that can use any ded weapons. He''s said to be trained from a young, but since the information about those times was strictly kept confidential by the Pierce Noble Household, hence Elvis wasn''t able to get that many. As far as the information he has gathered, we should mostly watch out when he uses ance as his weapon. It was said that is the weapon he is extremely proficient about," "Overall, those are the only things you need to know about your potential opponents. You can learn the rest as you go with the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," Veronica ended the sharing of information about Elmont, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce. As soon as Veronica ended her speech, both Princess Tifa and Princess T announced the preparation to start the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "It seems like it is time for me to go," Leo stood up from his chair. "Goodluck," Cassandra and the others expressed their hope for Leo to win the fifth game. "I will surely be needing that," Leo replied before starting to leave the room. Before finally stepping out, he said, "By the way, if things suddenly be bad, go immediately to the control room of the Victory Arena or try to find Bagley. Only those two options could guarantee your safety," "We understand," Cassandra and the others nodded their heads in acknowledgment. "Off I go, then," Leo finally bid farewell and stepped outside the door. He closed the door and started walking at the same path that he was walking when he made his way to the Survival Games back then and when he left to go back to the room of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Along the way, Leo can''t help murmuring to himself, "I hope that things would be favorable for the Mischievous Lion Guild." Chapter 729 - The Beginning Of The Battle Competition Chapter 729 The Beginning of the Battle Competition Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Not long after, Leo finally arrived at the arc door leading to the stage. Unlike thest time, though, there was no longer that strikingly bright light blocking his sight, apparently because he had long already got used to it. What remained still was the loud cheering noisesing from all the spectators, calling out the people they supported, just like all the previous games. Without wasting any time, Leo stepped out of the arc door and saw the arena in front of him right after. At this moment, the stage of the Victory Arena is simr to almost all arenas throughout the entire Emerald Tree Kingdom. It was just a wide-open stage with nothing else in sight aside from the other nine remaining yers spread to form a circr shape. Also, right at the center were Prince Elmont, Princess Tifa, and Princess T hosting the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition while the staff were surrounding them. Observing the surrounding, Leo quickly spotted Selina, Osborne, Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Faye. They nodded their heads towards him in greetings, which he nodded back in response. He didn''t bother looking at the other four yers as they are nothing worth mentioning.. "So, brother Elmont was really serious about not participating in the fifth game?" Leo asked Selina, who was just a few meters to his side, simr to the location of Elmont back then during the Survival Games. As everyone already knows, the person that participates in the Survival Games would also be the one to participate in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. "Brother Elmont said that it would be unfair if he participates since everyone might just start hesitating whenever he is their opponent. That''s why he sent me instead," Selina replied. After all, Elmont is the Seventh Prince of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, so it is expected already that his opponents would hesitate to hurt him in fear of offending the Evergreen Royal Family, especially considering the fact that almost all participants in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition are from the Emerald Tree Kingdom and all of them also desires to continue participating in the next year''s event. If they want to continue staying in this territory and achieve that, then they''d better not do anything to displease the family of the King of the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Selina continued, "Well, to begin with, I was supposedly going to participate in both the Survival Games and the Battle Competition. But Elmont insisted on participating in the former as he wanted to y at least one game because his brothers previously did the same. The game makers agreed with this, so I had no choice but to ept his decision as well," "That''s truly unfortunate," Leo expressed his thoughts. Now that Selina is going to participate in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, he''d have to change the ns they have prepared before. After greeting everyone and talking with Selina for a brief moment, Leo turned to look at the center where Elmont and the others were, seemingly waiting for all yers to arrive on stage for them to finally start. A few minutester, all the ten remaining participants that qualified to participate in the fifth game of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition finally arrived. Seeing that everyone had finally arrived, Princess T then introduced everyone, "Wee everyone to the fifth andst game of this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Just like what the name of this event suggests, it is going to be none other than a Battle Competition. During this game, all ten remaining yers would have to fight against each other in a one versus one fight until only one yer remains to im the throne of the champion!" Princess T took out a round ss with five small pieces of paper inside before calling out, "Guild Leader Loki, Selina, Osborne, Edi, and Makky, pleasee in front of me to choose your opponents," With his name called by Princess T, Leo turned to look at the others first before walking in her direction. As soon as they saw this, Selina, Osborne, Edi, and Makky also did the same, following behind Leo. "It seems like you''d be the first to pick your opponent, brother Loki," Princess T said while letting out a soft giggle. "It can''t be helped since everyone has decided to let me choose first," Leo simply smiled and ignored the giggle that Princess T has just let out. When he looked at the other just now, all of them were pretending not to hear their names being called by Princess T, obviously implying that they wanted him to go first. With a pout on her face, Princess T shoved the round ss in front of Leo as she muttered annoyingly, "Go and Pick!" "Okay," Leo shook his head dismissively before putting his hand inside the round ss and beginning to pick a piece of paper. He really doesn''t care who he was going to pick as he could, without a doubt, easily win against the majority of the people''s names who are each listed in these five pieces of paper. Most of the people that he was concern about since they could post a threat against him were also in the same situation as him, which means to say that they can''t pick one another as of this moment and would have to wait for the next round before they could fight each other. Needless to say, except for Edgar Pierce, as he is not one of the five yers that Princess T had called out. But he could already expect that he wouldn''t have to fight against him this early in the Battle Competition as that would ruin all the thrill and fun aspects for all the spectators watching. Princess Tifa might have made it looked like that the fight would be against random yers. But honestly speaking, that isn''t really the case. That is because she could control the five pieces of paper inside the round ss using the tiny piece of Mana that she has secretly put onto them. Using that tiny piece of Mana, she could easily rece the paper that anyone has chosen to her liking. That aside, it didn''t take that long for Leo to pick a piece of paper. He carefully pulled his hand out from the round ss before slowly unfolding the piece of paper on his hand to see who he was going to fight against in the first round of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Soon, the name of his opponent was revealed. "How unfortunate for you, brother Loki. You have chosen Eme rity to be your first opponent," Princess T inwardly rejoices at Leo''s lousy pick. Shaking his head, Leo replied, "Not necessarily," Eme rity might be good, especially now that she can use her weapons and equipment, unlike the Survival Games. But just like what he said earlier ago, he considers her as an easy opponent nheless. "Well, good luck then," Princess T smiled before quickly calling out for Osborne to choose his opponent next. The moment Leo stepped to the side, one staff immediately approached him and led him towards Eme rity. "Hail the Moon Elf God for instantly giving me the opportunity to make Guild Leader Loki pay for what he had done to me," Eme rity said as she stared at Guild Leader Loki with a deep grudge in her eyes. Though not to the point that she would kill him, at least just make him suffer a little as payback. "We will see," Leo didn''t bother with Eme rity as he simply followed after the staff that led him to her towards a corner of the stage where the three of them are far from the others. "Are we going to carry out all the fights at the same time?" Eme rity asked the staff that led them out of curiosity. "Yes, so that we can conserve time and proceed to the next round quick," The staff nodded his head in response. After saying that, he then pointed towards a location opposite from each other and said, "Please position yourself in those two corners so that we can proceed with the fight," "Okay!" Leo nodded his head in affirmation before starting to walk towards his corner. "I can''t wait for this fight to start!" Eme rity said excitingly as she also started walking towards the opposite corner. Both corners weren''t really considered that far, so it didn''t take that long for both Leo and Eme rity to arrive at their location. However, before the staff started the fight, he first checked on the others to confirm that everyone was also fully prepared and ready to start the first round of the Battle Competition. Curious to know who the opponents of the other yers are, in particr Selina, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce, Leo also turned to look at the side. The arrangements of the fight were as follows; Selina versus Faye, Osborne versus Edgar Pierce, Edi versus Harold, andstly, Makky versus Coni. Chapter 730 - Leos Scheme Against Eme Clarity Chapter 730 Leo''s scheme against Eme rity Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It is very self-evident from this arrangement alone that Princess T had deliberately arranged everything to achieve the perfect show for all the spectators to watch. "No wonder Princess T had given both Edi and Makky a spot to choose their opponents," Leo thought to himself. He was really curious why Edi and Makky were chosen when their presence from the very beginning was only to make up the numbers. But now, he finally understands that this was because Princess T ns to make Edi and Makky fight the other two, while the three of them, specifically him, Selina, and Osborne, were to fight against Edgar Pierce, Eme rity, and Faye. It wasn''t only Leo who had realized this, but also the other nine yers as well. "We are going to start all the fight at the same time, sodies and gentlemen, please enjoy the show," Elmont announced the start of the Battle Competition before quickly flying up along with Princess Tifa and Princess T using their flying tform, intending to observe the fight from high up in the air. As soon as Elmont''s voice died down, the respective staff in charge of the five fights immediately issued the beginning of the Battle Competition.. "You better not hold back against me just because I am a girl, Guild Leader Loki," Eme rity said while bowing her head to Guild Leader Loki as a sign of respect to her opponent. "Rest assured, I am not the type of person that will hold back just because I am dealing against a woman," Leo responded while also bowing his head. In the next moment, both Leo and Eme rity lunged themselves towards each other. Waving his hand, Leo swiftly took out a few daggers. Using the momentum of his hand, he shot the daggers straight towards Eme rity''s direction. Seeing Guild Leader Loki''s action, Eme rity quickly equipped herself with the armor set she had prepared for the Battle Competition. She had purposely not shown it to everyone just now so they wouldn''t be able to prepare anything beforehand to counter against her. Whooosh! A striking bright light suddenly covered Eme rity''s entire figure as it wrapped around her body. Leo was already very familiar with what this sight was, "I didn''t expect that you have a Magic Garment prepared for the Battle Competition, Eme rity," "Oh, so you know what this is? Then you''d better run away while it is not yet toote," Eme rity said before letting out a soft chuckle. After Eme rity finished her line, the light covering her body finally disappeared, allowing Leo to see a silver-colored armor that wrapped her from head to toe. "Too bad, though, that you are not the only one who is wearing a Magic Garment," Leo smiled mischievously before a bright light covered his entire figure. Not long after, his ordinary clothes turned into a ck mantle with a few armor pieces located on the vital locations of his body. "You...!" Eme rity expressed her disbelief. "Base on how your armor looked like, your Magic Garment should only be at 5-Star level," Leo said after a quick observation. "This is more than enough to defeat you!" Eme rity eximed as she swung her sword towards Guild Leader Loki. To Eme rity''s surprised, Guilder Leader Loki didn''t show any intention of blocking. Instead, he seemed too eager to receive her attack head-on. Banggg! A muffled explosion sounded as Eme rity''s sword made contact with Guild Leader Loki''s armor. However, what she expected to see didn''t happen, as her sword wasn''t able to prate his armor. "This..." "As much as I don''t want to, but a certain someone with the name Lance made me a Magic Garment using a 9-Star level Magical resources," Leo exined before punching Eme rity''s abdomen while simultaneously casting, "Fireball!" Boom! Eme rity''s figure immediately flew a few meters away from Leo after hitting her with a Fireball spell at point-nk range. Not waiting for Eme rity to make a counterattack, Leo quickly chased her figure, still in flying motion. He intended to continue with his attack, thus preventing her from making any moves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Leo didn''t show any mercy as he continued to throw punch after punch towards Eme rity along with Fireball spells, causing her figure to continue flying away. Fortunately for Eme rity, her Magic Garment prevents most of the damage that Leo has caused. This is because his Fireball spell is merely in 1-Star level, whereas her Magic Garment is 5-Star level. "Earth Wall!" Eme rity swiftly cast while in mid-air to block Guild Leader Loki''s path forward and prevent him from continuing his assault. Whoooooosh! Leo quickly jumped back to avoid the earth wall that had suddenly appeared in front of him. On the other hand, Eme rity didn''t hesitate to use this opportunity to pick herself together andunch her own attack, "Water Jet!" Whooosh! Whoooosh! Two jets of water shoot towards Guild Leader Loki''s direction. "As you have already seen, 1-Star level Magic spells are nothing but useless in front of our Magic Garments," Leo said as he slowly approached Eme rity. Banggg! Banggg! Two explosions sounded, followed by a ssh of water as the two jets of water hit Leo''s armor. "This is unfair!" Eme rity eximed while slowly taking a step back. "Yeah, I know. But you are also wearing a 5-Star level Magic Garment. So, me wearing this 9-Star Magic Garment is to simply make the fight fair and just," Leo shrugged his shoulder. "How can that be even fair?!" Eme rity objected before exining, "Your Magic Garment is basically four levels higher than mine!" "Then how about I propose you something," Leo stopped in his tracks. "I don''t want to! Thest time I listened to your proposition, it ended up with the rity Noble Household owing you something," Eme rity didn''t hesitate to shake her head. "Don''t worry, my proposition this time would be to the advantage of both parties involved. As a matter of fact, it is about both of our attacks having no effect on each other," Leo said in assurance. Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Eme rity felt a bit intrigued, making her have second thoughts. But it still didn''t change the fact that she really doesn''t want to hear another proposition from Guilder Leader Loki nheless. Reluctantly, she said, "Okay, let me listen to it. But I''ll make it clear first, if ever your proposition is unfavorable to me, then I won''t ept it no matter what! I''d rather have the situation remain the same than turn the table to your favor!" "I know," Leo expressed his understanding. With Eme rity''s consent, Leo then proposed to her his idea, "To be honest with you, my proposition is actually fairly simple. I just want the both of us to no longer use our Magic Garments. After all, this is the only reason we can''t deal even the slightest bit of damage to each other," "I agree, but once I remove my Magic Garment, the table would immediately turn into your favor. So, I refuse," Eme rity shook her head in refusal. Does Guild Leader Loki really think she is not aware that he is much more capable than her? She had already noticed this fact during the Survival Games when he easily defeated both Emir and Dominic. If it was her in his shoes at that moment, then she can''t even begin to imagine just how she can easily deal against one of them, let alone beat them both. "I fully understand your situation. So how about this; you can still wear armor, however, you can''t wear your Magic Garment. While I can only wear ordinary clothes, sounds fair to you?" Leo asked in confirmation. "Are you for real?!" Eme rity really couldn''t believe what she had just heard. If she can still wear armor, then this means that she will have the advantage in defense. That is because the only armor other than her Magic Garment inside her Storage Ring right now is an armor made using 3-Star level Magical resources. "Yes, I am serious," Leo nodded his head. "Then, I agree!" Eme rity didn''t hesitate to agree with Guild Leader Loki''s proposal. With her armor, a 1-Star level Magic spell would still remain less effective against her. Unbeknownst to Eme rity, this was precisely what Leo intended to achieve. As long as she is only wearing armor and not a Magic Garment, defeating her would be very easy. After all, regardless of wearing armor, the defense it could provide would still be nothingpared to Magic Garment. Its name having the word ''Magic'' alone is already more than enough proof that it is superior in quality and effectivenesspared to armors. "Since you are okay with that, then let''s sign an Oath," Leo said, to which Eme rity agreed. After all, this was to prevent anyone from suddenly backing out on their agreement. With that being said, both Leo and Eme rity signed an Oath to not use Magic Garments in their fight. Chapter 731 - A Short Triumph Chapter 731 A short triumph Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After signing the Oath, both Leo and Eme rity removed their Magic Garment. After all, the Oath has already taken effect after signing it, so if they continue wearing their Magic Garments, it would just be akin to suicide. "Then let''s continue with the fight, Guild Leader Loki!" Eme rity lunged herself forwards towards Guild Leader Loki. At the same time, a new set of armor slowly wrapped around her body, "I hope you won''t regret your decision!" Whooosh! Whooosh! All of a sudden, Eme rity stopped in her tracks.. She touched her cheeks and soon noticed a slight trace of a wound on her face, "Eh?" Looking behind her, Eme rity found a piece of dagger embedded in a tree with only its handle showing on the surface. "Why would I even regret my decision?" Leo replied while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. "You...!" Eme rity finally realized what was going on. If she was wearing her Magic Garment right now, then it would have easily blocked Guild Leader Loki''s attack for her, thus preventing him from inflicting any sort of damage to her. However, since she is now just wearing armor, he could simply attack those locations unguarded by any, for example, her head. "Just like what we both agreed with our Oath, a fair fight," Leo muttered before taking out another batch of daggers from his Storage Ring and shooting them towards Eme rity''s direction. Eme rity quickly understood what Guild Leader Loki meant with her words. Even though she is wearing armor right now, it still can''t protect her from him. In other words, her armor is nothing but mere ordinary clothes for him which he could simply ignore. ng! ng! ng! Raising her hand, Eme rity blocked Guild Leader Loki''s dagger with slight difficulty. The crisp nging sounds of her blocking his dagger immediately made her pull herself back together. Unfortunately, Eme rity was a bitte as Guild Leader Loki had already arrived in front of her. The only thing she could do was use her armor to block his next attack. Arriving in front of Eme rity, Leo clenched his fist before swiftly throwing a punch towards her armor. Simultaneously, he cast, "Fireball!" Banggg! Eme rity instantly took a few steps back after receiving Leo''s attack, creating two deep streaks on the ground. "Don''t underestimate me!" Eme rity eximed in irritation as she swung her dagger towards Guild Leader Loki''s figure right in front of her. Whooosh! Seeing Eme rity''s attack, Leo quickly decided to take out one of the pairs of Death Wake Dagger and use it to block her sword. Just using an ordinary dagger would, without a doubt, not help him at all, as it would simply split into two once making contact with her sword. ng! A loud deafening sound of metal hitting against metal reverb around the two of them. "Why would you even think of that, Eme rity?" Leo really didn''t underestimate Eme rity. After all, although he ims that he could defeat her, even deemed her as an easy opponent, he still thinks of her as an opponent nheless. In the next moment, Guild Leader Loki''s figure suddenly disappeared from Eme rity''s sight. Subsequently, she strangely felt her body tilting to the side, followed by a painful hit on her feet. "No, you don''t!" Eme rity quickly shoved her sword to the ground below her. Upon prating a few inches deep, she then used her other feet to jump up and make a summersault, with her sword being her center of gravity. As soon as shended on the ground, Eme rity swiftly pulled out her sword and swung it towards Guild Leader Loki, who was still crouching down, intending to return an attack. Needless to say, Leo wouldn''t just allow Eme rity tond a hit on him, mainly because he is not wearing any sort of armor to protect his body. If he really let himself get hit by her sword, then he''d definitely sustain a grave injury. Though that wouldn''t mean that he has lost the fight, but it would undoubtedly prove really fatal in theter run of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. After all, there is not that much time for him to rest and prepare for his next opponent after he sessfully defeats Eme rity. Whooosh! Bang! Eme rity''s attack made a clean cut on the ground where Guild Leader Loki was standing previously, making her eximed in annoyance, "Stop dodging my attack!" "That would be very stupid of me if I indeed do that," Leo sneered in response to Eme rity. His intention is to win this fight, so isn''t it obvious already that he would dodge all of her attacks? "Then I''ll force you to stop dodging!" Eme rity put her hand forward and cast, "Vine spell!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Multiple vines immediately came out of the ground and straight towards Leo''s direction. "Oh no," Leo swiftly waved his hand to try and cut the vine closest to him. Whooosh! Despite easily cutting that vine, though, another vine quickly reced it. Leo repeated the same action over and over again, but there were still no signs of the vines stopping. He even took out the other pair of the Death Wake Dagger to assist him. But to his surprise, he discovered that Eme rity is actually also doing the same. She is relentlessly casting Vine spells as well as a means to capture him. "This woman..." Leo expressed his helplessness. From this behavior of Eme rity alone, he could somewhat guess already just how much she resented him. Well, what other reason could there be aside from that he had tricked her twice in a short period of time? Anyone in her shoes would also react the same way as her. "How troublesome," Leo muttered as he looked around his surroundings, evidently trying to look for a way to change his current situation. But no matter how much he looked around, he was still unable to find anything useful. There''s practically nothing to be found in his surrounding. "What are you gonna do now, Guild Leader Loki?" Eme rity chuckled in ridicule. With not even a rock nor a tree in sight, what could Guild Leader Loki even use against her? After looking at his surroundings and still not finding anything he could use, Leo thought, "Since it is impossible for me to escape, then might as well let Eme rity catch me," With that being said, Leo decided to stop struggling and let Eme rity catch her with her Vine spells. "Oh, you''ve finally given up," Eme rity said as she slowly approached Guild Leader Loki. "Well, I have no other choice. Otherwise, you''d just continue casting Vine spells to chase after me," Leo replied. "Good thing you know," Eme rity said with a delightful smile on her face. After waiting patiently for so long, she had finally captured Guild Leader Loki. This time, she''d make him pay twice... No, thrice to what he did to her. Arriving in front of Guild Leader Loki, Eme rity then said, "I have a proposition to you. Would you like to hear it?" "Do I have the choice?" Leo could already imagine that regardless of not wanting to hear her proposition, Eme rity would still talk about it nheless. As such, he might as well listen to what she is going to say and not waste any more time. "Technically speaking, you don''t, hahaha!" Eme rity said with a chuckle. Afterward, she begins telling Guild Leader Loki what her proposition is, "I want to revoke the agreement you have made with the rity Noble Household," Since Guild Leader Loki seems to prefer scheming against his opponents, Eme rity also thought of using the same trick against him. In such a way, she hopes to make him feel more despair after experiencing what he always does to his opponents. "What would I get after doing that?" Leo asked dubiously. But at the same time, he is moving his hand hidden under the vines that currently wrapped around his entire body. Even though he is trapped right now, that still doesn''t prevent him from moving a certain part of his body. "I''ll set you free, and we can start our fight from the beginning once again. How''d you like that?" Eme rity proposed. In her mind, she secretly thought, "Then capture you with my Vine spells again. By doing that, it would be me asking for something from the Mischievous Lion Guild," Unbeknownst to Eme rity, Leo could already see what she was really thinking deep inside of her. If she can use her Vine spells to capture him, what prevents her from doing it again, again, and again? In other words, she could just repeatedly use that method and capture him. "Let me think about it," Leo quickly pretended like he was really thinking about Eme rity''s proposal. But not even ten seconds had passed, he suddenly turned to look at her with a mischievous smile on his face and said, "Why would I choose to do that when I can do this instead?" BOOOOOM! Chapter 732 - Eme Claritys Weakness Chapter 732 Eme rity''s weakness Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Fireball!" Leo cast. BOOOOOM! An explosion immediately erupted on both of Leo''s hands, burning the vines that covered them. With both of his hands now free, he quickly took out the Death Wake Dagger from his Storage Ring and freed the rest of his body from the vines. Because Eme rity was near the explosion, her figure retreated a few meters away. But this didn''t make her panic, as she quickly stood up from the ground and prepared herself to cast another series of Vine spells. "No, you won''t!" Leo eximed while throwing one of the pairs of Death Wake Daggers towards Eme rity''s hand, which was preparing to cast the Vine spell. "Ahhh!" Eme rity cried out painfully as she stared at her right hand with a dagger that had currently prated thoroughly to the other side.. Gritting her teeth, Eme rity decided to use her left hand to cast the Vine spells. And this time, she put her left hand to her back so that Guild Leader Loki wouldn''t be able to hit it with another dagger again. Even if he tries to throw it to her front, her armor would just simply block his attack nheless. "Vine spell!" Eme rity cast. In the next moment, multiple vines shot out from the ground in front of her and charged straight towards Guild Leader Loki''s direction. Needless to say, Leo wouldn''t let the same situation repeat again. After all, he''d no doubt get eliminated once Eme rity captures him for the second time. So, he quickly cast an earth wall in front of him to block the path of the vines. Simultaneously, he dashed away from the ce to create distance from the vines. "As long as I get out of the range of Eme rity''s Vine spell, she''d be unable to catch me anymore," Leo thought to himself. Previously, he was unable to think about this n because his line of thoughts was wrong. He was looking for a location to hide from the vines in a ce with only an open area. No matter which angle one would look, his decision was evidently wrong. That''s why he had no other choice left but to let himself be capture. However, when Eme rity captured him, he suddenly remembered something when she started walking towards him. She could have just talked about her proposition from her initial location, right? And even if she intends to eliminate him, she could also use her Vine spells to force him to give up. So why did she approached him instead? He remembered that any Magic spells, either strong or weak, always have a limited amount of range that they could reach, especially if it''s the kind of Magic spells simr to the Vine spell. Once a Magic spell crossed that range, they would either disappear or stop chasing after him. With that being said, since Eme rity is a 1-Star level Mage, thus her Vine spell definitely only has a small amount of range that it could reach. To be more precise, it could only be slightly more or slightly less to the range that his Magic spells could reach. That means to say that at the moment when he was captured, he was probably very close already to approaching the limit of the range of Eme rity''s Vine spells. That''s why she approached him so that she could extend her range far away from him and prevent him from identally escaping from her. Because if ever that indeed happens, he could just simply use his bow and arrow to attack her from a far distance. By that time, the situation wouldpletely reverse to his favor, and not to her anymore. Anyone in the shoes of Eme rity would undoubtedly not want the situation to turn against their favor, especially after putting that much of effort just to capture him. "If my memory serves me correctly, I was thirty or so meters away from Eme rity. With that as my reference, her range should be around forty meters to fifty meters. Just to be safe, it would be better for me to get fifty meters away from her," Leo decided in his mind. Having made up his mind, Leo didn''t waste any time, nor did any unnecessary actions against Eme rity. He put all of his focus on getting to the fifty meters mark and get away from the range of her Magic spells. Eme rity wasn''t stupid. As soon as she noticed that Guild Leader Loki was not doing anything aside from getting away from her, she immediately realized what he intended to do. "As expected of the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. I really thought that I''d greatly hidden my actions at that time. Turns out that Guild Leader Loki was still able to see it," Eme rity thought to herself. Since her weakness was now seen through by Guild Leader Loki, Eme rity decided to also chase after him and not standby in the same location like a sitting duck waiting for a hunter to shot at her. As a result, while Leo was trying to create fifty meters of distance away from Eme rity, she, on the other hand, was trying to prevent him from achieving that. A simple way to describe the situation was like a cat and mouse chase between Leo and Eme rity. The spectators currently watching the fight between Guild Leader Loki against Eme rity can''t help feeling disappointed at Guild Leader Loki''s action. They have decided to watch his fight because they wanted to see how he would easily defeat the genius of the rity Noble Household. After all, he had imed total victory against her in the Survival Games, so they expect that he''d be able to do that again in the Battle Competition. But what is currently happening ispletely contrary to what they have expected. It is basically Eme rity instead who is suppressing Guild Leader Loki right now. Chapter 733 - There Is A Reason Why I Am Called The Mischievous Lion Part 1 Chapter 733 There is a reason why I am called the Mischievous Lion part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As the spectators became disappointed with Guild Leader Loki, they soon started expressing their frustration about him. "Booo! Get out of the stage if all you''d do is to run away!" "Exactly! What a waste of my saliva when I screamed out my support on you!" "How the heck did this person even became the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild when he is this weak?" "Probably because his parents are powerful, that''s why he has the privileged to lead such a powerful Guild," "Yeah, that''s the only exnation that could reasonably exin the situation right now," Needless to say, since there were people speaking about how much they disliked Guild Leader Loki and why they felt such negative emotions about him, there were also others who expressed their support and understanding of his current action. "Are you stupid or something? If Guild Leader Loki really relied on his parents'' power and influence, then he wouldn''t have easily yed everyone during the Survival Games! As a matter of fact, his Guild wouldn''t have even be one of the best performing teams until this moment in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "Leave them be! They are clearly just a bunch of ignorant people who don''t know how to analyze things!" "Yeah! Based on what is going on, Guild Leader Loki is not running away because he doesn''t want to fight against Eme rity.. Rather he is running away in order to create distance from her and avoid getting trap again," "As we have already seen, fighting head-on against Eme rity is no longer one of Guild Leader Loki''s options as she would just relentlessly cast Vine spells again. The only way for him to change the table to his favor is to get out of the range of her Vine spell!" "Go! Guild Leader Loki! Once you get out of the range of Eme rity''s Vine spell, you can definitely achieve victory!" Unbeknownst to not only Eme rity but also to everyone who is currently watching his fight against her, aside from distancing himself for fifty meters or so away from her, Leo actually also has another n in mind. And honestly speaking, his goal was already in motion the moment Eme rity started chasing after him along with her Vine spells. "A little closer," Leo thought after looking at Eme rity''s location. Not long after, Leo suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around to looked at the approaching Eme rity. On his face, a mischievous smile was stered. Instantly, Eme rity halted in her footsteps as she noticed Guild Leader Loki''s mischievous smile. She is already very familiar with such a smile from him after her few previous experiences seeing it. "Don''t tell me..." Eme rity wanted to say something, but her line was immediately interrupted by a series of muffled explosions that sounded all over her surroundings. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! At this moment, it is now Eme rity''s turn to face multiple vines suddenly sprouting from the ground and shooting in her direction. Without any hesitation, Eme rity waved her sword to cut the iing vines and used her shield to block those she couldn''t reach with her sword yet from getting to her. Naturally, Leo wasn''t just going to just watch while Eme rity was fending off the vines. He waved his hand, quickly taking out a bow and a quiver with thirty arrows inside. Putting the quiver to his back, he took out an arrow and nocked it onto his bow before slowly pointing it towards Eme rity''s direction, preparing to shoot at her at any given opportunity. From her peripheral vision, Eme rity was fortunate enough to notice Guild Leader Loki''s action. But the problem was, the vines attacking her seemed to prevent her from blocking his attack. There was no need to ask, as it is self-evident already that this was his doing. In spite of her disadvantage, Eme rity still tried her best to position herself in a position where she could block Guild Leader Loki''s attack the moment he finally decided to shoot his arrows towards her. Obviously, Leo wouldn''t let Eme rity have it that easily. As soon as she finished positioning herself to defend herself from his attack, he suddenly started running to the side. Eme rity was caught entirely off guard by Guild Leader Loki''s sudden action. She really didn''t expect that he was actually capable of moving while still urately pointing his bow towards her. "This is bad!" Eme rity muttered while following the direction where Guild Leader Loki''s go so as to prevent him from having any opportunity to attack. While doing that, she was also simultaneously attacking and blocking the vines that still continued to attack her. This, however, made her situation even more difficult than it already was. Whoooosh! While Eme rity was still moving her figure to face Guild Leader Loki, an arrow swiftly went past her armor, which nearly scraped the side of her neck. She was stunned for a moment before quickly pulling herself together. Though she still couldn''t hide the nervousness and fear of what had just happened as her forehead began sweating profusely. This nervousness and fear noticeably decreased the speed of Eme rity''s reaction time, as if showing her hesitation in each of her every actions. What Eme rity doesn''t know, this was actually what Leo exactly wanted to achieve. With her movements getting slow, he could now start with the next step of his n. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whoooosh! A barrage of arrows shoots towards Eme rity, making her quickly block them and prevent them from hitting her. But this causes one of her feet to be caught by a vine, greatly hindering her from moving. Fortunately, though, she quickly swung her sword to cut the vine and let her foot free. After freeing herself, Eme rity kept up with wherever Guild Leader Loki went, not wanting him to keep on attacking her. Chapter 734 - There Is A Reason Why I Am Called The Mischievous Lion Part 2 Chapter 734 There is a reason why I am called the Mischievous Lion part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Without Eme rity noticing, as she continued to follow wherever Guild Leader Loki went, she was also consuming a lot of her energy and stamina. This was because she was fending off against the vines that intents to trap her while at the same time also defending herself from the arrows that Guild Leader Loki shots at her from time to time. Aside from that, her mind is also functioning twice or thrice the speed she was normally used to, causing even more consumption to her energy and stamina. If this continues, then it would only take some time more before she finally gets exhausted. By that time, she''d be free for Guild Leader Loki to take. That wasn''t only the problem... "Come and get close to me, Guild Leader Loki!" Eme rity eximed loudly while watching Guild Leader Loki getting farther and farther away from her every time she tried to close the distance between them. It is very annoying and irritating since she can''t do anything with him so far away from her.. Not only that, but she also can''t try to use that against him because he always maintains an appropriate distance where she can''t get out of the range of his Vine spells by simply retreating to her rear or to any side around her. "Why should I?" Leo replied teasingly. Naturally, he won''t get close to Eme rity nor even think of doing so as that might just identally cause the entire situation to turn against his favor, just like what had just happened to her not so long ago. In other words, he ns to maintain the current situation and win the fight easily by doing this. "You coward! Weakling! Shameless! Useless! Piece of trash!..." Eme rity continued to taunt Guild Leader Loki, hoping that he''d change his mind and get triggered in rage. At that moment, she might just have the chance to get what she wanted, which is the advantage in the fight and dominating him. Hearing all of Eme rity''s taunting, Leo simply shook his head dismissively. As if he was going to fall for such an obvious trap. That would only happen if he was as stupid as Emir and Dominic were. "Watch out!" Leo said while smiling mischievously. Afterward, he let go of his hand holding the string, swiftly shooting the arrow nocked onto the bow towards Eme rity''s direction. Whoooosh! Bang! Eme rity was easily able to block the arrow by swinging her sword. But in the next moment, she suddenly notices the feeling of fatigue affecting her entire body, causing her actions to be weary and difficult to move. With eyes wide open in fear, she muttered, "How can this be...?" It was at this moment that Eme rity finally discovered what was precisely going on, "Don''t tell me that your intention wasn''t to eliminate me, but to exhaust me instead?" "As expected of a genius from the rity Noble Household. You were able to quickly guess what I just did," Leoplimented. "Only a fool wouldn''t," Eme rity replied while wearing a helpless look on her face. With the current situation right now, she no longer has any ounces of chance for aeback. Her body is already feeling the fatigue of all of the actions she has been doing up until now, and to make matters even more worst, her mind is also feeling almost fully exhausted. Even if she could, by any chance, win the fight against Guild Leader Loki, in the end, she''d just be a chicken ready to be ughtered by any other remaining yers in the second round due to herck of sufficient energy and stamina. Inparison to her, Guild Leader Loki seems to not have even used half of his energy and stamina during their entire fight. Having made that thought in mind, Eme rity realized that, "You want to conserve your energy and stamina so you won''t have to face any trouble in the second round, aren''t you?" "You are really full of surprises, Eme rity. Yes, I indeed want to conserve my energy and stamina. That''s why I decided to go with a fight without much fighting. To be more precise, I intend to make you use your energy and stamina until you arepletely exhausted, which will then allow me to defeat you without any trouble," Leo nodded his head without any intention of hiding the truth. Well, there is really no use hiding the truth from someone who is expected to lose the fight anyway. The worst-case scenario is that she''d just share her experience with Elder Emilia rity and Great Protector Lucid. With Eme rity finally close to exhaustion, Leo decided to slowly approach her. But just to be safe, he used his vines to prevent her from making any move. Unlike how she trapped him previously, though, he trapped her body in an X-shape to prevent her from using a simr method to how he had escaped. "Before finally eliminating me, can you honor me with an answer to my question?" Eme rity asked. Resignation to her Fate was evident in her voice, implying that she would not resist anymore and let Guild Leader Loki eliminate her peacefully. "As long as it isn''t something that I don''t like, then I would answer your question," Leo replied. "Thank you," Eme rity heaved a heavy sigh before continuing, "Just when did you start scheming this n?" Leo started thinking for a bit before eventually replying in a whisper to Eme rity''s ear, "I think it was after you caught me in your trap. Albeit that wasn''t really the beginning of everything. You obviously don''t know this, but from the Survival Games until now, my main objective has always remained to conserve my stamina and energy," "Why?" Eme rity asked silently in curiosity. "There is a reason why I am called the Mischievous Lion," Leo paused while raising the handle of his dagger above the nape of Eme rity, ending to make her unconscious to eliminate her. After his hand reached the limit he could extend it to, he continued, "That is because I don''t tell anyone who is not involved about my ns unless I have already achieved my goal in mind," Bang! Eme rity immediately went unconscious after getting hit by the handle of Leo''s dagger. Afterward, he quickly caught her falling figure in his arms before slowly making hery down on the ground below him. "I hope you''ll have a good rest," Leo whispered to Eme rity''s ear for onest time. As soon as Eme rity was eliminated, the staff in-charged of their fight announced, "Eme rity is now eliminated! Guild Leader Loki can now proceed to the second round," "Since some of the yers are still fighting, you can go to the side first to wait for them. You can use this time to recuperate the energy and stamina that you have lost," The staff informed Leo. "Thank you," Leo expressed his appreciation before walking to the side to rest. The moment Leo sat down to rest at the side, his eyes started surveying the other yers who were currently fighting and those who had already won their fight. Currently, the number of ongoing fights is three, which means that aside from him, there is only one more person whose fight has ended before him. Looking around, he soon spotted Edgar Pierce, who was waving his hand towards him while slowly approaching his direction, "Your battle was really one of a kind. From all the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition that I have watched, only this year have I seen someone who prefers scheming rather than fighting," "Everyone has their own way of fighting. Mine is just more on the scheming side than having a physical fight," Leo replied. Of course, he won''t tell Edgar Pierce the truth that he didn''t go for a physical fight against Eme rity because he wanted to conserve energy and stamina for the second round and the rounds after that. After all, he is considered as his potential enemy in the second round. Aside from that, he is also one of the people hebeled as a threat to achieving a championship. "Oh, then it seems like I would have to watch out against your schemes if ever I get chosen to be your opponent in the second round," Edgar Pierce said with a cunning smile on his face. "The question is, will you even be able to watch out for my scheme once we fight? Remember, you didn''t even notice my scheme during the Survival Gamesst time. So, who can say for certain that it won''t happen again," Leo responded while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. As if he was going to back down when facing Edgar Pierce. "Fair enough," Edgar Pierce retracted his cunning smile as he sat down next to Guild Leader Loki. Chapter 735 - The Flexible Rule Of The Battle Competition Chapter 735 The flexible rule of the Battle Competition Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Looking at Edgar Pierce sitting by his side, Leo asked, "So, where is Osborne right now?" "Over there," Edgar Pierce pointed to the side and added, "He''s preparing for the revival round," Revival round. Just like what its name suggests, it will allow the yer who wins the round to join the Battle Competition again. All the participating yers in this round are only those who have been eliminated in the first round. And once they win, they will immediately be fighting in the semi-finals. "He''d probably be the winner, considering all of his possible enemies," Edgar Pierce expressed his thought. "Indeed," Leo nodded his head. It is very obvious already that Eme rity won''t be able to join the revival round anymore as shecks sufficient energy and stamina to even stand herself up, let alone continue to fight, thus leaving only three yers for Osborne to fight against in order to win the revival round.. Two of those people are merely considered as cannon fodders, so his win is pretty much guaranteed if they are his opponents. The only person who could threaten him is either Selina or Faye, depending on who will win their current fight. Regardless, his chance of winning against either of them is still quite high, that it wouldn''t even be strange to say that he is already the winner. "Between Selina and Faye, who do you think will win?" Edgar Pierce curiously asked. "Selina," Leo gave his answer decisively. There isn''t really that much to exin. Just by looking at Selina and Faye''s ongoing fight, anyone with the slightestmon sense could already guess who would win. "I guess you''re right," Edgar Pierce responded with a monotonous tone in his voice. At this moment, Selina is suppressing Faye really hard that all she can do is defend herself from her never-ending barrage of attacksing from all sides around her. She basically has the same situation as Eme rity, where she is just a sitting duck waiting for the hunter to kill her, except that she is in an even worse situation as thetter could at least change her situation. In contrast, she can''t do that no matter how much she tries. Faye grit her teeth as she continues to use her sword to defend against Selina. She finally understands why thetter had be Prince Elmont''s girlfriend; these two have the same battle fanatic behavior! "If I were you, I would choose to give up now so that I can conserve as much energy and stamina for the revival round," Selina suggested while waving her sword towards Faye. ng! Faye used her sword to defend before replying, "How thoughtful of you, Selina. Then how about you do that instead," After saying that, she suddenly pushed Selina using the force she exerted on her sword and retreated a bit further to the back. "That''s no use!" Selina said with a wide smile on her lips. nggggg! Instead of just retreating for a bit, Faye retreated for ten or so meters to her back, causing her to stumble and fall after getting out of bnce due to her feet being unprepared. This instantly made her sweat profusely while wearing a horrified look on her face. Deep inside of her, she could already imagine that she would lose the fight against Selina. "Take this!" Selina waved her sword towards Faye while simultaneously casting, "Water Jet!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two water jets that have the same shape as a sword shot towards Faye''s direction. "Tch! I didn''t expect that I would have to use this at the early stage of the Battle Competition," Faye muttered to herself. In the next moment, her emotions suddenly calmed down as if she found a new sense of hope somewhere that only she knew about. But it didn''t take that long for Faye to reveal the reason for her sudden change of behavior. With a wave of her hand, Faye took out an armor that had used 5-Star level Magical resources as materials. The armor instantly wrapped around her body along with a blinding bright light. Boooooom! A muffled explosion sounded after the two water jets directly made contact with Faye''s body. But the water jets didn''t achieve what it was intended to do. Instead, it only exploded upon touching Faye''s body, creating a short rain that drenched the surrounding ground around her. Not long after, the blinding bright light that wrapped around Faye''s body disappeared, which right after showed everyone a gold armor that protects her from head to toe. Wearing a surprised expression on her face, Selina asked, "Isn''t this a bit of an overkill to use such an armor in the Battle Competition with only 1-Star level Mages as participants?" "The rules clearly stated that we can use any items we can as long as it doesn''t allow us to defeat our opponents instantly. Tell me, can this armor of mine do that?" Faye asked, with a ridiculing tone in her voice. She also added, "And you already noticed it before, Eme rity was also using a Magic Garment using 5-Star level Magical resources. And if that isn''t enough proof for you, Guild Leader Loki used a Magic Garment using 9-Star level Magical resources. Whichever angle you look, what he used is clearly even more powerful than mine," "As much as I hate to agree with you, but you are indeed correct," Selina said while throwing a murderous re at Guild Leader Loki. If it wasn''t for him, then Faye wouldn''t have thought of such a reason for using such a powerful item against her. Sensing Selina''s stare, Leo simply looked up. He then started whistling as if acting like he was innocent and had nothing to do with what was currently going on. But honestly speaking, though, Faye is actually correct. The rules of the Battle Competition allow any items as long as it doesn''t let any yerspletely dominate the entire game and get them the championship without facing any sort of challenges. Although wearing an armor that uses 5-Star level Magical resources will, truthfully speaking, allow a yer to dominate the entire game, Selina could fairly do the same thing as well, which also includes everyone currently present on the stage. Even if none of them is bringing any of such armor with them, it still doesn''t change the fact that they are indeed capable of equipping themselves with one. The only concern would be that they didn''t bring any. In other words, the rules are pretty flexible. Chapter 736 - The Battle Of Loverivals Chapter 736 The battle of love-rivals Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Ladies, how about the both of you continue with the fight? As you can see, it is only your fight that remains in the first round. The others have long already finished and are now watching the two of you," Elmont informed Selina and Faye. Apparently, Elmont had reced the original staff who was in-charged of the fight between Selina and Faye. What else could possibly be the reason aside from that Selina is his girlfriend? Or maybe there is actually another reason...? "Why don''t you just shut your mouth! To begin with, the reason for this fight was because of you!" Selina pointed her finger at Elmont and scolded him. "How did I be the reason?" Elmont quickly pretended like he didn''t know the reason why.. "My, my, my, wasn''t it because you told me that you want to make things clear between you and Faye? That there is really nothing going on between the two of you and that you only love Selina with all of your heart?" Princess T suddenly interjected. She exined, "That was the reason why I deliberately arranged this fight," "Oh, what did I just heard, folks? My sister T seems to have actually done some underhanded method during the selection of opponents back then," Princess Tifa said in surprise. "Rest assured, I only arranged Selina and Faye''s fight. And I have a pretty solid reason for doing so," Princess T defended herself. Hearing Princess T''s words, Leo and the others sitting by the side immediately berated her for her shamelessness. As if it was only Selina and Faye''s fight that she had arranged. From all the fights that had just transpired, it is very self-evident already that she had arranged all the fights! "Is that so? Then why don''t we hear your reason for doing such an unforgivable action?" Princess Tifa said while motioning her hand to Princess T. Clearly, both Princess Tifa and Princess T had long nned for this to happen. No one knows the reason why aside from them, but it would certainly be revealed soon just from all the development that is currently happening. "It is because Faye is in love with my seventh brother, Elmont. He knows of this, but despite that, he still hangs out with them as he treats all of his pairs as his friends, so he can''t just leave one of them behind just because of a stupid rule," Princess T started exining. She continued, "As you all already know, this rule he has mentioned is that any male member of the Everygreen Royal Family could only have one wife. This is the absolute rule of our family so that the blood of the royal family won''t be diluted by having so many offsprings," "To avoid any potential trouble from happening, for example, making a harem due to some carelessness, the Evergreen Royal Family made the rule that once they are in a rtionship, they should make everything clear and stay away from any other woman who has romantic feelings for them, thus preventing those woman from doing any schemes that will lead to breaking our rules," "Just like what I have mentioned just now, Faye is in love with Elmont, while Elmont, on the other hand, is in love with Selina, with both of their feelings being mutual. However, since he doesn''t want to follow the Evergreen Royal Family''s so-called ''Stupid'' rule, I had no other choice but to make Selina follow it instead. Hence, I arrange this fight for her to settle that problem. As long as Selina wins, then Faye will no longer get close to Elmont, and if ever she does, the Light Magic Guild will pay the penalty for breaking the contract. Whereas if Faye wins, we will help her get Elmont''s heart, while Selina can no longer approach him. Otherwise, the same consequences will be applied to her as well," Princess T finished exining. An uproar immediately erupted after hearing Princess T''s exnation. "You..." Elmont expressed his disbelief at his two sisters. He is more than aware already that Selina and Faye''s fight happened because of the reason that Princess T had just mentioned, but is there really any reason for them to reveal all of that to everyone? And they even made it sound like he was cheating or something! "See? I should have supposedly been paired against Eme rity this round if it wasn''t because of you being so stubborn!" Selina rolled her eyes at Elmont. "Eme rity? But she also has a 5-Star level Magic Garment," Faye can''t help asking dubiously. "Well, then I would have been paired against anyone else other than those that have powerful items with them," Selina quickly corrected her line. "All of you are clearly being unreasonable!" Elmont finally understood that all four of them were just making trouble for him. But the only question is, what for? "Finally!" Selina suddenly eximed. In the next moment, a bright light wrapped around her body, simr to Faye. After a few seconds passed, the bright light disappeared, allowing everyone to see a silver-colored armor protecting her entire body. "As expected, you also have an armor simr in level to mine," Faye somewhat guessed already that Selina would have something prepared already to counter against her secret weapon. "So... so you only said all of those to buy you enough time?" Elmont asked Selina as he really didn''t dare to believe that was the truth. "I have so many items inside my Storage Ring that it will take a lot of time just for me to find what I wanted," Selina replied. "So, you thought of asking my sisters for help?" Elmont asked, a bit surprised. "Why not? After all, they are both now my sisters-inw," Selina said while wearing a silly look on her face. But she also didn''t forget to add, "And besides, Faye also have the same thought as me, so it really can''t be helped," Elmont could only heave a sigh of helplessness after hearing that it wasn''t only his two sisters and his girlfriend who thought of this n, but also Faye as well. Chapter 737 - The End Of The First Round Chapter 737 The end of the first round Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "So, when are you both nning to continue with your fight?" Elmont can''t help but asked. They have already wasted a lot of time from their little prank to him just now. If they continue with this, then the spectators would surely get disappointed and bored with their performance. Fortunately, it wasn''t only Elmont who thought of this, but also Selina and Faye. As such, the moment Elmont''s voice died down, the two of them instantly continued with their fight.. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! A series of metal hitting against metal sound echoed through the ears of everyone nearby. Seeing this, Elmont shut his mouth and decided to distance himself onto the side of his two sisters, and continued to watch the fight of Selina against Faye from there. Whooosh! Whooosh! Selina and Faye jumped away from on another after the short sh. Uponnding on the ground, they simultaneously closely observe each other, wanting to know the other''s current situation and see if they have the advantage or not. "Regardless of you wearing that armor, nothing has still change," Selina said after she finished observing Faye. "I can see that," Faye said while trying to catch her breath. Not only did she not even get any sort of advantage after wearing her armor, her situation had instead turned even more worst. "How are you this strong?" Faye asked in frustration. They both are in the same cultivation level and are considered as geniuses by their respective forces, yet the gap between the two of them is not something she could reach with her current capability. "The benefits of always fighting against a battle fanatic," Selina responded. In the next moment, she lunged herself forward towards Faye. Raising her sword, Faye quickly defended herself from Selina''s attack. Banggg! A muffled explosion sounded as both of their weapons shed against each other once again. "Just give up! You don''t stand any chance in winning against me no matter how much you try," Selina said as she suddenly turned her body around before swinging her sword towards the right side of Faye. Quickly noticing Selina''s action, Faye swiftly raised her sword vertically to block her right side. ng! Selina repeated the same action again, intending to attack Faye''s back. ng! Unfortunately for Selina, Faye also repeated the same action again to defend her back. However, as Faye''s entire body didn''t change, specifically still looking at the front with only both of her arms moving to defend, thus shepletely left her other sidepletely undefended. It was already toote when Faye realized this, "Oh, no!" Whooosh! Selina swing her sword once more. Shszzz! A clean cut right after appeared on the left side and upper waist of Faye, where blood soon oozed out from it. Faye gritted her teeth in pain before quickly leaping to the right side. Naturally, she won''t let Selina continuending hits on her body, as that would no doubt spell defeat for her. "You almost got me there," Faye muttered while pointing her sword towards Selina''s direction. "Almost? Just which part of your wound is almost?" Selina said with a ridiculing tone in her voice. "Tch, you were just lucky!" Faye coldly harrumph. It was only because she was careless for a moment that Selina was able tond a hit on her. If it wasn''t for that, then she could have block all of her attacks, just like the previous times. "How about we go at it again to see if it was really because of luck," Selina said while preparing herself for the next round of attack. "Bring it on!" Faye nodded her head with her hand taunting Selina toe at her. "You asked for it!" Selina eximed before lunging herself towards Faye''s direction. ng! Faye swiftly defended using her sword. Following after that, Selina turned her body around, evidently intending to repeat the same attack pattern again. "As if I would let you do that!" Faye swing her sword to the side, easily fending off against Selina''s attack. ng! "Good work. But how about this," Selinaplimented. In the next moment, she throws a punch straight towards Faye''s face. Bang! "Argh!" Faye cried out in pain and surprised. She really didn''t expect that Selina would suddenly punch her face. Seriously, just who in Celestial World does that? Especially to a beautiful woman like her! That wasn''t yet the end of Selina''s attack. Afternding a punch to Faye''s face, she right after raised her right foot and sent a kick to her bleeding upper waist. Once again, Faye cried out in pain while at the same time taking a few steps back in retreat. "You¡­" Faye turned to looked at Selina with a horrified look on her face. Not only did she punch her face, she also caused her currently bleeding upper waist to worsen. "Just like what I told you before, it is much better for you to give up now. Otherwise, you''d have the same Fate as Eme rity, where you can no longer participate in the revival round and fight for a chance toeback," Selina repeated her suggestion, in hopes that Faye would listen to her this time. "Never!" Faye replied decisively as she charges towards Selina. ng! Because of her wound, Faye''s attack noticeably decreased in strength. Hence, Selina was able to easily fend it off, and kicked her abdomen in return. "Argh!" Faye coughed a mouthful of saliva. But she simply wipes off her lips before charging straight to Selina again. Seeing this, Selina shook her head while muttering, "Since you won''t listen to me, then don''t me me for what I am going to do!" Putting her hand forward, Selina cast, "Earth Spikes!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Caught totally unprepared, Faye was only able to block a few of the earth spikes. But fortunately, with her armor, the Earth Spikes spell wasn''t able to deal that much of damage to her. "Was this it?" Faye sneered. After saying that line, the only thing that Selina did was cast an Earth Spikes spell. If she wasn''t wearing a 5-Star level armor, then receiving a direct hit from this Magic spell might have seriously injured her, but clearly that wasn''t the case right now. "Look!" Selina pointed at Faye''s upper waist. Looking down, Faye soon saw an earth spike has embedded itself to her bleeding upper waist. "Shit¡­" Faye weakly said as her face turned pale. She finally realized that the Earth Spikes spell was actually intended to attack her wound. With her wound like this, she''d no doubt be unable to participate in the revival round unless she treats her wound soon and prevent it from bing serious. Because once that happens, her fighting capability would decrease, which would hinder her path forward. "How scheming of you, Selina," Faye said before heaving a sigh of resignation. "I am only doing this so you won''t waste your time fighting against a battle that you already know you would lose," Selina said with a smile on her face. Faye''s defeat is already imminent no matter what she does, so she might as well admit her defeat while she could still stand up and continue fighting. Anyways, there is still the revival round for her. Although that doesn''t mean nor guarantee that she could win the Emerald Elven Battle Competition and be the champion by turning her focus on the revival round, but at least she could get a higher cingpared to once she ispletely defeated by her, like what Guild Leader Loki had done to Eme rity. By that time, the best ce she could get would be the ninth ce, while the worst would be the tenth ce. "As much as I don''t want to listen to you, but you are indeed right," Faye turned to looked at Elmont and said, "I give up!" "Are you sure?" Elmont asked for final confirmation. "Yes," Faye nodded her head. With that being said, Elmont announced, "Faye has conceded in the battle, thus making Selina the winner of this fight!" Instantly, the crowd went into an uproar. But not because of Selina''s victory, but rather they are d that the fight is finally over. Though some were still cheering for Selina''s victory, it''s just that most of them expressed thetter feeling. Unlike the four other fight, the fight between Selina against Faye wasn''t that exciting. Honestly speaking, the fight of the four yers who were considered as cannon fodders were a lot more betterpared to them. It wasn''t only the spectators who thought of this, Leo and the others who were by the side watching Selina and Faye''s fight also thought the same. Nevertheless, they were feeling really grateful for the two of them. If it wasn''t for their fightsting more than the duration of the others fight, then they wouldn''t have been able to rest and recuperate more energy and stamina. That is except for Leo, though, as his n from the start was to use his energy and stamina to his advantage. Fortunately, it isn''t that worst for him yet as the others weren''t able to recuperate to their full. With the proper scheme, things would still develop to what he wanted. Hopefully¡­ Chapter 738 - The Beginning Of The Second Round Chapter 738 The beginning of the second round Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as all the fights ended, the first round of the Battle Competition is finally over. This means to say that it is now time for the second round. But before they proceed to the second round, Princess T called out some yers first, just like thest time, "Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce, pleasee in front of me!" Unlike the previous time, Princess T had only called out two yers to choose their opponents. That is because there are only five yers remaining. As for the fifth yer, he''d have to wait for the revival round to end before he could fight his opponent, which honestly speaking, is actually a really good opportunity for that person to recuperate even more stamina and energy. Leo and Edgar Pierce are already automatically excluded from such an opportunity as they have been called by Princess T to choose their opponents. In addition to that reason, the two of them are one of the best and most capable yers in the Battle Competition, and not only that, but they are also considered as the most likely candidate to win and be the champion, so it is fair and just for them to not be given that opportunity by Princess T. And ording to the popr demand by the spectators, Selina is highly likely to not be chosen as well. . Therefore, this leaves only Edi, and Matty, who both didn''t disappoint anyone and won their respective fights, to potentially get such a life-saving opportunity. Now, it all just depends on who among the two of them has the greatest luck than the other yer. However, contrary to what Leo and Edgar Pierce were expecting, it was actually Selina who was given such an opportunity, whereas both Edi and Makky were unfortunate enough to have to face against Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce. "Guild Leader Loki against Edi!" "Edgar Pierce against Makky!" Princess T announces the arrangement of the fight in the second round of the Battle Competition. There was no need for Leo and Edgar Pierce to ask, as this is clearly just another work of bias and favoritism by Princess T once again for Selina because she is Elmont''s girlfriend. This time, the one''s who has fallen victim were the cannon fodders. Nevertheless, if one just analyzes closely, then they will arrive at the conclusion that it actually isn''t that strange as to why Princess T had decided to arrange the second round this way. Think about it, once Edi and Makky are defeated, they''ll be ced in either the fifth or sixth ce. After that, whoever loses in the battle between the yer who won the revival round against Selina would get the seventh ce, which if one considers who those yers could likely be, specifically either Osborne or Faye, would find that it is indeed reasonable. After all, Osborne and Faye are much more capable than Edi and Makky no matter which angles one would look at it. In other words, Princess T is nning on giving the top ces of the Battle Competition to those yers who really deserve them more, than to those yers who could merely get them due to luck. "How wise of you, Princess T. You are totally deserving of the title Princess of the Emerald Tree Kingdom, there is no doubt to that," Leoplimented. "You bet, that''s why no one likes to offend the Evergreen Royal Family even if they can. That is because their family is full of talented people aside from Elmont," Edgar Pierce nodded his head in agreement. Hearing Edgar Pierce''s words, Princess T suddenly thought something and said, "Hear that, Guild Leader Loki. If you keep on dismissing my moves on you, then I might just make you live a miserable life in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, hehehe," "You can try. Since I couldn''t care any less whatever anyone in the Emerald Tree Kingdom would do to me nor to the Mischievous Lion Guild as we could always just leave this Kingdom territory and go somewhere else with less troublepare to here," Leo responded dismissively. He already has enough trouble just dealing with Cassandra and his other women, so why would he bother adding any more trouble to that? No matter how beautiful a woman is, if they are just the epitome of trouble, then it is much better to have less of them. To simply put things, he is already contented with what he currently has. "Grggg! Why do you keep on ignoring me?! Am I really that undesirable for you, ha? Guild Leader Loki, answer me?!" Princess T eximed in anger. Though despite saying those words so loudly, it was only her, Guilder Leader Loki, and Edgar Pierce, who are currently close to each other right now, could hear. That is because she had cast an Istion Magic spell that prevents anyone other than them to hear her voice. "It isn''t that you are undesirable. It is just that I already have too much trouble to handle," Leo replied calmly before walking farther away from Princess T. "What did you just say, Guild Leader Loki?! Are you saying that I am troublesome? You¡­" Leopletely ignored Princess T''s words and didn''t bother listening to them any longer as he could already expect that all of her lines would just be nothing more than her exining that she is not troublesome or will not cause him any trouble. Well, all women would say the same lines, until they finally be one''s own woman. Regardless, it is just a question of whether dealing with the trouble is worth it or not? Simr to the previous time, a staff was long already waiting for Guild Leader Loki to arrive. That staff then guided him to a corner of the stage where he and Edi would be fighting against each other without anyone identally interrupting their fight. "Both of you will be fighting here," The staff instructed after stopping at a certain corner of the stage. Surprisingly, this corner of the stage was the same location as where Leo had fought against Eme rity in the first round. It didn''t take that long for Leo to understand the exact reason for the staff''s arrangement. Clearly, the staff can''t be bothered with Edi as his defeat is already quite obvious against him. So probably that staff had thought that rather than having them fight in a new ce and cause another degree of damage to the stage, it is much better to have them both fight in an already damage location, thus saving time once he begins the repair. Deep in Leo''s mind, he also can''t be bothered with whatever the staff arrangement is. The only thing that really concerns him is to defeat Edi as quickly as possible in order to conserve as much energy and stamina and proceed to the semi-finals. Leo and Edi are already aware of what to do next. As such, they didn''t wait for the staff''s instruction and walked straight to the opposite corner from each other. Along the way, Leo can''t help himself from listening to Princess T''s arrangement for the revival game. "As expected," Leo muttered to himself. Just like what he had already guessed before, Princess T had made Osborne and Faye fight against Harold and Coni first, who were both also considered as cannon fodders in the Battle Competition. By doing this, she had alreadypletely eliminated the four yers who had relied on luck to get this far in the game. "It is really amusing to look at other people executing their own schemes, and being a part of it myself," Leo thought. Normally, he''s the one making the ns and the others around him would execute it. But this time, he is the one to execute it, rather than create the n. This doesn''t necessarily mean that he prefers to do this than making ns nheless. After all, thetter is much more troublesome than the former. Since Eme rity had voluntarily conceded in participating in the revival round due to him exhausting all of her energy and stamina during their fight, thus this round is expected to proceed much smoother than what was nned beforehand, which at the same time also mean that it will end fast. Leo turned to look at Selina, who is currently sitting crossed-legged and recuperating at the side, as he said, "I guess Selina won''t be able to recuperate that much energy and stamina before her fight. But it should at least still give her more advantage than the person who will win in the revival round," After all, as soon as the yer who won the revival game is chosen, that said yer would immediately be fighting against Selina who had taken a lot of time of rest, whereas they have only taken a few minutes to recuperate. They would no doubt have a lot of disadvantages during that time. Unless of course if that said yer has an overwhelming advantage against Selina. Only by then could they ignore and bridge the gap of theirck of enough stamina and energy in the fight. And there is only one person that he could somewhat think that has the capability to do this. Leo turned to look at Osborne, "Will you really be able to do that, Osborne?" Chapter 739 - The Reappearance Of The Vine Trap Chapter 739 The reappearance of the vine trap Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_M Miss Fierce "Are you ready?" The staff suddenly interrupted Leo from his thoughts. Hearing the staff''s question, Leo quickly pulled himself back together and nodded his head to the former in response. "Then begin," The staff announced the start of Leo and Edi''s fight. Whooosh! Leo didn''t waste any time as he immediately lunged himself straight towards Edi''s direction. Seeing this, Edi panicked for a bit before quickly taking out his weapon and putting it before him to block Guild Leader Loki''s attack. However, Leo abruptly stopped in his tracks the moment he arrived in front of Edi.. Following that, he put a lot of force onto his feet and soon after made a summersault. Edi could only make both of his eyes follow Guild Leader Loki''s figure flying above him as he was caught unprepared by the sudden change of his action. As soon as Leo appeared just right above Edi, his hands made a swift wave motion. At the tip of his fingers, two daggers appeared and shot towards thetter''s head. ng! Szhhhhs! "Argh!" Edi cried out in pain while looking at the dagger that had embedded itself into his left shoulder. Fortunately, he was able to raise his sword when Guild Leader Loki shot his daggers. Otherwise, he would be dead right now. However, he was not fortunate enough to block the two daggers, allowing one of them to hit him. The moment Leonded on the ground, he immediately raised one of his feet. He soon threw a kick towards Edi''s hand that was currently holding his sword. Bang! Whooosh! ng! With the powerful force of Leo''s kick, Edi was unable to hold onto his weapon, causing it to fly a few meters of distance away from him. After kicking Edi''s weapon, Leo quickly followed up by kicking the former''s head. Boom! Edi blocked Guild Leader Loki''s kick by raising both of his arms in front of his head and crossing it together. But because of the powerful force of thetter''s kick, he still can''t help himself from retreating one meter to his back with both of his arms also started numbing from the pain. "Not bad," Leoplimented. "I was just lucky," Edi humbly responded. "Being humble is good, but if you clearly achieve things with your own skills, then it would be the same as underestimating yourself if you don''t admit to that. And remember, too much humbleness is arrogance," Leo shook his head. "I understand," Edi sped both of his hands together to express his appreciation for Guild Leader Loki''s teaching. "Good," Leo said with a smile on his face. It wasn''t really necessary for him to say any of those lines. Still, he can''t help himself after seeing Edi trying his best not to be easily defeated by him. At the very least, he should recognize his ability. "Then, let''s continue," Leo stated before lunging himself once again towards Edi. This time, after his skill got recognized by Guild Leader Loki personally, Edi was no longer panicking or feeling nervous. He raised both of his hands, holding the new sword that he had just taken out from his Storage Ring, fully prepared to receive and counter to any of Guild Leader Loki''s attacks. Waving his hand, Leo took out the pair of Death Wake Dagger from his Storage Ring. Using this weapon to fight against Edi only means one thing, he considered thetter as a worthy opponent to fight. "I''ll be taking you seriously now," Leo informed Edi. "I''m prepared," Edi responded confidently. Whooosh! ng! A muffled explosion sounded as Leo''s Death Wake Dagger made contact with Edi''s sword. "Fireball!" Leo cast using his Death Wake Dagger. Boom! Edi instantly retreated a few meters away after the Fireball spell exploded in front of him. Looking at his hands, he surprisingly noticed that his sword was already destroyed, "Shit!" Quickly, Edi took out another sword from his Storage Ring before Guild Leader Loki could attack him again. Whooosh! Whooosh! Two daggers shot straight towards Edi. ng! ng! Fortunately for Edi, he had timely taken out his new sword before the daggers could reach him. He wipes the sweat that had appeared on his forehead due to the short moment of intenseness. But in the next moment, Edi became surprised as he could no longer see Guild Leader Loki''s figure in front of him. After noticing this, he quickly started looking around his surroundings, hoping to find him before he couldunch any sneak attack on him. "Where did he go," Edi wanted to know where Guild Leader Loki suddenly went. He was just in front of him a moment ago, yet now he is gone. It didn''t take that long, though, for Leo to reveal himself again, "Looking for me?" Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s voice, Edi immediately looked above him. To his surprised, he saw the former floating up above in the air, "You¡­ But how?!" "That''s a secret," Leo replied. Without anyone noticing, he has used his Wind Elementals to carry him and make him look like he was floating. He wasn''t really worried that anyone would notice his Wind Elementals as they havepletely blended with the wind in the surrounding. What everyone could only see is that the wind is making him fly. Thus they will assume that he had used a Wind Element Magic spell to achieve this kind of effect. Putting his hand forward, Leo cast, "Vine spell!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! In the next moment, dozens of vines shot out from Leo''s hand and straight towards Edi''s direction. Edi could already guess that Guild Leader Loki intends to trap him using his Vine spell, just like what he had done to Eme rity previously. As such, he quickly decided to distance himself so that he could get out of the range of his Magic spell. But before Edi could even take a few steps to get away from him, Leo swiftly cast, "Earth wall!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! A few tall walls of rock rose from the ground, which prevented Edi from retreating. "Shit!" Edi can''t help swearing after seeing that his path to escape has been entirely blocked by Guild Leader Loki''s Earth wall spell. Not only that, but he was also cornered with his only route in front obstructed by the iing vines. Unless he is faster than the vines, only could he sessfully escape from this ce. Having left with no other choice, hence Edi decided to cut his way through to escape. However, just when Edi was prepared to cut the vines to make a path to escape, all of the vines that he had thought wereing after him suddenly went to wrap around the earth walls that surrounded him behind. Not long after, Edi found himself trapped inside the vines that formed into the wall that surrounded him in all directions. His only way out of this is to cut his way through the vines. The only question is, will Guild Leader Loki really not cast another Vine spell to patch up the hole? He obviously won''t do something as stupid as that after spending all of those efforts to trap him. Though, that wasn''t the pressing matter right now. Edi was already very familiar with this kind of trap as he had witnessed with his very own eyes how the alliance of the Mischievous Lion Guild, Battle Maniac team, and Red Fist Guild had used a simr trap to suffocate their enemies in the second round ''The Maze''. It was a scene that he watched due to how unmerciful they were to those yers. After all, they burned them to death! It was exactly as what Edi had expected. The moment Leonded on the ground below him, he soon cast a series of Fireball spells towards the vines that trapped Edi, evidently intending to burn it. "Do you really have to do this?" The staff asked after seeing Guild Leader Loki''s action. He was also one of the witnesses of this trap and how cruel it was. So, he wants to know if Guild Leader Loki ns to do the same to Edi as well so as to save thetter by the time his life is threatened. "Rest assured. I am more than aware that this is just a friendly battle and that there is no need for killing other yers unless it is really necessary or that it can''t be avoided," Leo waved his hand to calm down the staff. Edi is not a member of the Naughty Elves Organization, so naturally he won''t do something as cruel as what Ahmed and the others had done before. He only ns to suffocate Edi using the smoke of burning the vines. As long as the staff could save him in time, which he certainly will, nothing terrible would happen to Edi for sure. And besides, he had long already made preparations to prevent Edi from identally dying due to his trap. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! A fire was immediately created as soon as the fireballs made contact with the vines. Soon, the mes spread onto the rest of the vines. And a few secondster, the entire trap made out of vines was consumed by fire. Edi, who was inside the trap, immediately retreated to the earth wall where only a few vines were present. By doing this, he can prevent himself from getting burnt. Though it still doesn''t guarantee that he will be safe from any harm nheless. "Is Guild Leader Loki nning to kill me?" Edi really wondered about that. Hopefully, Guild Leader Loki is not nning to kill him¡­ Chapter 740 - The End Of The Fight Chapter 740 The end of the fight Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce In spite of Guild Leader Loki''s assurance, the feeling of anxiousness that the staff is currently feeling right now grew bigger and bigger in the same way as the fire that consumed the vine trap did. Inside of his mind, he is currently debating whether he should disregard any rules and regtions and save Edi before it is toote. That is because thetter doesn''t need to die in the Battle Competition. Above all, there are no grudges involved between Guild Leader Loki and Edi, at least as far as he knows, nor is Edi even a hidden member of the Naughty Elves Organization that had secretly participated in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. In his opinion, it would be such a waste to let a talented young man like Edi die when there are so many things that he could possibly achieve and help in the Emerald Tree Kingdom if he remains alive. Seeing the staff''s worried look on his face, Leo simply shook his head in response and focused his attention again on his burning vine trap. At this moment, the Wind Elemental that he had secretly ordered to go inside the vine trap has already started doing its job, which is to direct all the smoke produced by the burning vines straight towards Edi so he could inhale it. That was his so-called n that he had prepared to save Edi''s life and prevent him from dying inside his trap. Once Edi inhaled enough smoke that his lungs could take, he would fall unconscious. Hence, the fight would immediately be dered over, and at the same time he''s going to be the winner. By the time that Edi is unconscious, he would instantly cancel everything to prevent things from worsening. The staff would then go and save Edi, thus saving thetter''s life from the hands of death. ¡­.. Currently, Edi has retreated to the earth wall and cornered himself to that location while at the same time trying to look for a way for him to escape from this vine trap. Initially, Edi nned to cast some Magic spells to get himself out of this ce quickly before anything terrible happened to him. After all, as a Mage, if things can''t be solved through physical means, he can always choose to use Magic instead. However, a strange thing took ce, specifically a considerable amount of smoke suddenly went in his direction. This smoke was so thick that it prevented him from saying anything. Otherwise, he would inhale plenty of it, meaning to say that he could no longer cast any Magic spells anymore. Because of this, his only possible way to escape waspletely cut-off. "What is going on? Cough! Cough¡­ Why are all the smokesing straight towards me?" Edi asked himself in curiosity as he noticed that all the smoke produced by the burning vines would instantly go straight towards his direction the moment it was formed. It was no doubt a mind-boggling sight to see. "There is only one exnation for this¡­" Edi could only think of one person to cause all of this, and that is none other than Guild Leader Loki. "If this is indeed the case, then as long as I¡­ I destroy the Magic spell that Guild Leader Loki had cast¡­, then I might just be able to start casting Magic spells again and finally escape from this ce," Edi expressed his thoughts with a bit of excitement. With that in mind, Edi didn''t waste any time and started looking for the cause of why the smoke would go straight to him. However, there was just one problem. "There is no center point where the wind would gather first before going straight at me. It''s as if like I am a ma that attracts all the wind¡­ Me?" Edi suddenly thought of something that prompted him to look at himself. To his disappointment, though, even after looking thoroughly at his entire body, he was still unable to find anything suspicious. Even then, Edi still doesn''t want to give up. So, he quickly tried to look behind him, thinking that maybe it wasn''t in or on his body, but rather it was behind him, for example, the earth wall. But just like thest time, he was still unable to find anything after spending significantly enough time that he could afford to use in his current state right now to look for it. "Shit, this isn''t good anymore," Edi realized that if he allowed things to continue developing in this way, then he''d have no other choice soon but to ept his Fate and give up in the Battle Competition before he dies here. "Is there really no other way left?" Edi continued looking around his surrounding, hoping that he''d find the cause and stop it to save himself. However, the smoke has already thickened enough to prevent him from seeing anything. He could hardly even see his hands, let alone finding his target. All of a sudden, Edi started feeling dizzy and his sight also started getting blurry for him to see anything clear in front of him. He weakly muttered, "Eh? What is going on with me¡­? Oh¡­ I must have inhaled a lot of smoke already without me noticing¡­ I guess this is the end¡­ of me¡­" Bang! Edi''s figure slowly fell to the ground as he soon after became unconscious. ¡­.. Meanwhile, outside the vine trap, Leo didn''t let anything distract his focus from listening to all the updates about Edi that were constantly being informed to him by his Wind Elemental currently still inside. "Just a little bit more," Leo thought to himself after hearing that Edi had now started to show signs of dizziness. Not long after he received that report from his Wind Elemental, Edi finally fell to the ground and became unconscious. Leo swiftly canceled the Vine spell that he had cast to trapped Edi inside without wasting any time. Hence, with the vines now gone, the fire also stopped burning, and there was no longer any smoke being created. Seeing this, the staff can''t help himself from being surprised. He slowly turned his head to look at Guild Leader Loki. In his mind, he''splimenting thetter for having everything from the start until to this moment all under control. "What are you waiting for? Quickly go and save Edi before his life is threatened!" Leo eximed to the staff, who is currently wearing a dazed expression on his face. Unbeknownst to Leo, though, there was actually no need for him to do that as that staff is not in a daze, but instead, he was just surprised. Nevertheless, after hearing Guild Leader Loki''s voice, the staff didn''t continue staring at him and went to save the unconscious Edi. "We would have had a good battle if only my goal weren''t to conserve stamina and energy," Leo shook his head regretfully while looking at Edi. This was the actual reason why he chose to use the cruel vine trap, although there are many existing methods that he could have had used to defeat Edi. By doing any of those other methods, he would have to expend more stamina and energy, which might then cause some unnecessary trouble to his fightster on. He''d liked to avoid that. Thus the current situation right now can''t be prevented. But at the very least, he had minimized the risk to the best of his ability. That is the bare minimum that he could do for Edi, especially considering the fact that he is just a passing stranger in his life. After helping Edi to the medical staff, the staff in charge of Guild Leader Loki and Edi''s fight quickly returned to Guild Leader Loki''s location as he had forgotten something. Arriving in front of Guild Leader Loki, the staff took his hand and raised it before announcing, "The winner of this fight is Guild Leader Loki," Hearing the announcement of the staff, the spectators who chose to watch the fight between Guild Leader Loki against Edi instantly cheered loudly and called the winners name repeatedly to congratte him. Although the fight had ended really quickly and nothing much had happened aside from the brief exchange of attacks and the vine trap, it was still exciting, to say the least. That is because it was nothingpared to Selina and Faye''s fight earlier ago in the first round, where more words were being exchanged than fighting. And what''s even more worthy of watching in this fight is that Guild Leader Loki didn''t choose to rely mostly on schemes, as he had chosen to show his skill and capability in fighting. In other words, it was a rare sight to watch, so the spectators enjoyed it. After he was announced the winner, Leo only stayed at his spot for a bit before returning to the resting area, where he right after saw Edgar Pierce and Selina talking to each other.. And Elmont was also present along with the two. Chapter 741 - Angering Selina Chapter 741 Angering Selina Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_M Miss Fierce "Took you long enough to defeat Edi," Edgar Pierce said. "I didn''t see any need to rush," Leo responded. "Was it really necessary for you to almost burn Edi to death?" Selina raised one of her eyebrows in curiosity. "He clearly had everything under control, so why bother about that?" Edgar Pierce shook his head helplessly at Selina. From her tone alone, she seems not to like the method that Guild Leader Loki had chosen. That was indeed precisely what Selina felt. She doesn''t like the method that Guild Leader Loki had chosen. In her opinion, it would have been fine for him to do that against Edi if he was instead a hidden member of the Naughty Elves Organization. But clearly, thetter wasn''t. Edi is just an ordinary genius from a particr force in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. In addition to that, she also felt the same way as what that staff in charge of their fight, that killing Edi would be such a waste for all the things he could possibly do in the future for many people living in the territory. "In the end, Edi was still safe and alive, right? So, what you feel doesn''t matter anymore," Leo expressed his thought. But he then quickly changed the topic to prevent their conversation from going into a terrible turn, "Is there still no winner between Osborne and Faye?" "You can see it for yourself," Edgar Pierce pointed towards the fight between Osborne and Faye that is happening right now. He added, "Both of their fights against Harold and Coni, respectively, ended so quickly that I wasn''t able to watch it. But until now, their fight has still not ended, and it is pretty obvious from the sight alone what the reason is," Leo turned to look at the ongoing fight between Osborne against Faye and soon after saw a surprising sight. Currently, Osborne stood in front of Faye, seemingly like an immovable mountain or a giant wearing metal armor. While Faye, on the other hand, albeit not looking threatening enough due to her thin feminine figure, was still someone not to be underestimated about due to her wearing her 5-Star level armor. The two continued trading blow for blow, but all of their attacks were infective against each other as they all merelynded on their tough armors. This was regardless of their attacks being dealt with using weapons. Just from this sight alone, one would easily understand why their fight hasn''t yet ended because both of them are wearing armors that increase their defenses. As a result, neither of their attacks were proven to be effective to the other as they all couldn''t get through to their defenses. "Shocking, right?" Edgar Pierce asked wryly. "Are these two nning to decide who''s the winner based on who has the toughest defense between the two of them?" Leo can''t help asking. "Most likely," Edgar Pierce replied while caressing his chin, a bit intrigued by such a development. If things would indeed turn out that way, then they''d have more time to recover their stamina and energy. With that in mind, Edgar Pierce secretly glimpses at Guild Leader Loki by the side as he realizes that it would undoubtedly be unfavorable for him by that time as he had been conserving his stamina and energy all this time. Thetter should still be thinking that no one had noticed his n yet when in truth, he had already found out about it based on his actions. Furthermore, his line right now just further proven his assumptions. "Then I guess we have more time to observe the capability of one of our potential opponents," Leo crossed his legs on the ground. "Exactly," Edgar Pierce nodded his head in agreement. Indeed, aside from making theter rounds difficult for Guild Leader Loki, he could also learn more about Osborne''s capability. Thus he can prepare himself if ever he bes his opponent. In other words, he was hitting two birds with one stone. "So, who do you guys think will win?" Selina suddenly asked. Hearing Selina''s question, Leo and Edgar Pierce simultaneously turned to look at her with strange expressions on each of their faces. In their minds, they both asked, "Isn''t it pretty evident already who will win?" "Why, is there something on my face?" Selina quickly took a mirror from her Storage Ring to check if there was anything on her face. But after checking herself in the mirror, she didn''t find anything. Hence, she looked at Elmont by her side, who had remained silent all this time while focusing all of his attention on the fight between Osborne against Faye. "Hey, Elmont," Selina poked Elmont by his shoulder to interrupt him and get his attention. "Yeah?" Elmont turned to look at Selina, questioning her about what she wants. "Is there something wrong with my face?" Selina asked with a pout on her face. "We were talking about the person who is obvious to win the fight. And Selina didn''t understand it and thought there was something wrong with her face," Edgar Pierce took the initiative to exin things. "Oh," Elmont quickly understood the situation and turned his focus once again at Selina right after before saying, "No, it isn''t that there is something wrong with your face. It''s just that," Elmont paused and pointed towards Osborne and Faye, "Can''t you seriously not see who is likely to win between the two of them?" "Yes, I can''t see. Is there perhaps something wrong with that?" Selina asked in doubt. Heaving a heavy sigh, Elmont started exining, "It might seem like no one has the advantage between Osborne and Faye''s fight, but if you observe both of them closely, you will soon notice that while thetter is fighting seriously, the former is merely taking his time to recuperate his stamina and energy. To put it simply, Osborne is only using this fight to prepare for the fight between you two," "Eh?" Selina didn''t quite believe what Elmont was saying, so she did what he said and started observing Osborne and Faye closely to see the difference between the two. After observing for a significant amount of time, Selina finally noticed what Elmont meant. And indeed, it was just like what he had said; Osborne is not treating the fight seriously but rather had taken this opportunity to prepare for their fight. But along with that discovery, she also realized another thing, which made her stare at Elmont hatefully. "Why didn''t you tell me about this when you long already noticed this?!" Selina eximed at Elmont. "Eh¡­? Why¡­ why is it my fault now?" Elmont started backing to the corner. "Eh, why is it my fault now?" Selina started copying Elmont''s line before she blurted out, "Of course it is your fault! If only you had told me about this a long time ago, then I would have ignored all of you and start recuperating stamina and energy as well! You idiot boyfriend!" "But you didn''t ask me about it!" Elmont defended himself while looking at Leo and Edgar Pierce, asking for help on what he should do to calm Selina down. "Tell her¡­" Just when Edgar Pierce nned on helping Elmont, Guild Leader Loki suddenly raised his hand to stop him from mouthing any more words, "Why?" "If you don''t want Selina to me you, and involve me as well, then shut your mouth and don''t say any words," Leo replied while at the same time shaking his head at Elmont as if telling him that he can''t help him. Otherwise, he''d also be med by Selina, too, especially considering that they both also didn''t inform her about this when they had already noticed it. "Sorry," Leo could only mutter those words using his lips so as not to make any sound that Selina could identally hear. Receiving Leo''s response, Elmont nodded his head in understanding. He''s already familiar with how much Leo hates to deal with trouble caused by women, so thetter can''t be med if he doesn''t want to help him deal with Selina. Since he has no other choice anymore, Elmont could only choose to apologize to Selina, "I now know about my mistake, so please forgive me. I promise you that I won''t repeat the same mistake in the future," Selina heaves a sigh of resignation before saying, "Nevermind. Be sure that there won''t be any next time, alright? Or else it won''t just be me potentially losing a fight in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "I promise!" Elmont''s eyes light up in delight after hearing that Selina had finally forgiven him. After forgiving Elmont, Selina didn''t waste any more time and sat crossed-legged on the ground. In the next moment, she started recuperating to prepared for her fight against Osborne. Seeing this, Elmont quickly runs towards Leo and Edgar Pierce, fearing that Selina would suddenly change her mind and get irritated with him again. By that time, a simple sorry from him would certainly no longer work again on her.. Instead, he''d have to prepare something that would satisfy her and make her forget about this mistake. Chapter 742 - The End Of The Second Round Chapter 742 The end of the second round Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "I am really sorry for not lending you a hand. I just don''t like dealing with trouble rted to women," Leo apologized to Elmont. "It''s alright," Elmont replied in understanding. "Why? Shouldn''t you be more experienced when ites to that areapared to the both of us since you have six wives," Edgar Pierce asked curiously. "Do you really think that I choose to have six wives?" Leo shook his head. "Eh? Then who did? Your wives?" Edgar Pierce doesn''t quite understand what Guild Leader Loki meant. "Initially, I only thought of having one woman as my wife. But a lot of things had happened, resulting in my current status," Leo didn''t bother exining that much as it would definitely take a lot of time if he really does so. And besides, he is no longerining about having many wives. His only problem now is the trouble they are bringing to him, which isn''t that significantpared to the past, where he had to deal with it almost every single day. "Interesting! I didn''t expect that there is an untold reason behind having six wives," Edgar Pierce said while caressing his chin, feeling intrigued by Guild Leader Loki''s past. "If only you know, then you''d seriously reconsider your decision of having a lot of women in your life, that is, if you indeed had the n to live that kind of life like mine. Take my advice to heart, don''t do it! Only people with strong mentality can handle this life," Leo solemnly gave Edgar Pierce a piece of advice. He also turned to look at Elmont and told him, "You also need to bear my words in mind. Otherwise, just considering the kind of person Selina is from her behavior just now, your life would, without a doubt, be turned upside down!" "No need to tell me that because I have already experienced it just now," Elmont heaves a sigh of helplessness. If only he knew that being in a rtionship is this scary, he would have seriously considered being in one for a considerable number of times before deciding. Remembering those moments in the past where Selina was so relentless in her pursuit of fighting with him, would he have to deal with all of that trouble? With that in mind, Elmont can''t help himself from heaving another sigh of helplessness. This time, he exhaled a lot longer than before. "Anyways," Leo quickly changed the topic before things became even more depressing for Elmont. He turned to look at the fight between Osborne against Faye and said, "It seems like their fight is finallying to its end," "Yeah!" Edgar was smart enough to notice what Guild Leader Loki intended to do, so he lends a hand. He continued, "It''s just like what we have expected; Osborne was indeed only taking his time fighting against Selina," "Oh, you''re right," Elmont nodded his head in agreement. Since thest fight for the second round is nowing to its end, he bid farewell to Leo and Edgar Pierce before returning to the side of his two sisters. "Let''s also start preparing," Leo didn''t continue talking with Edgar Pierce as he focused his attention on recuperating his stamina and energy. "Likewise," Edgar Pierce thought the same as he also started recuperating. ¡­.. At this moment, Osborne finally decided to no longer take his time in his fight against Faye and end everything for good. The main reason for his decision is that he had noticed that Selina had now also started recuperating her stamina and energy, implying that she had realized his n. If he chooses to let her do that any longer, then things might just be unfavorable and troublesome for him. After all, even though he didn''t use that much stamina and energy against Faye, he still undeniably used some of them. Aplete contrary to Selina, who hadn''t even spent any, and instead is getting even more. "I would really love to stay longer and continue with our fight, but there''s just something that I can''t allow to happen. Thus I have to change some things," Osborne said before raising his sword. "Eh? What are you bbering about? Do you mean to say that you want to end our fight now," Faye said with a ridiculing tone in her voice while at the same time wearing a mocking look on her face. "Before you can do that, you''d have to ask my armor if it¡­" Faye could not react as an enormous force suddenlynded on her body, which interrupted her from finishing her line. In the next moment, her thin figure flew a few tens of meters distance away to her back while at the same time crashing on the ground three times as if like a t stone being thrown into the water and bouncing a few times before eventuallying to a stop when finally losing all force. "You¡­" Faye weakly muttered with her eyes looking at the sky above her. Disbelief was written all over her face as she totally couldn''t believe what had just happened to her. After all, things had happened seemingly in an instant. She was only able to move her mouth when this had happened. "It is much better for me not to say anything. Trust me, it is for your own good not knowing what happened," Osborne said while slowly approaching Faye. The moment he arrived in front of Faye, Osborne crouched down to lower his tall figure. He looked at her with one of his hands above her forehead before saying, "Always put this in your mind every time you feel discouraged, alright? You did your best; that''s the only thing that really matters! It was a good fight, but just like all good things in the Celestial World, it would eventually have toe to its end," Flick! After saying that, Osborne gently flick his finger on Faye''s forehead, immediately sending her to sleep. There was no need to use any solid force to end the fight, as he could see that she was already fragile to the degree that she couldn''t handle a flick of his finger. Osborne slowly stood up and reminded the staff, who is still currently dumbstruck from the sudden turn of events, "The fight is over. So, you can now announce the winner of our fight," "Ah, yeah!" The staff quickly snapped out of his thoughts. He approached Osborne while asionally throwing a look at Selina as if wanting to know if she was still breathing or not. In his opinion, that crashed she had just experienced is more than enough to kill the majority of the Elves with the same cultivation level as her, especially if they are women since their body is generally significantly weaker than men. Albeit, there is still a considerable number of women that he knew could handle what Faye had just gone through. Still, those people could rarely be seen appearing in this kind of ce as they spend almost all their time in training. "Don''t worry, she is still safe. At least, as long as you can bring her to a healer before it is toote," Osborne informed the staff that if he continues to waste any more time, then Faye''s life might just be in danger. "Okay, okay," The staff replied frantically. Afterward, he swiftly grabbed Osborne''s hand and raised it high, which was a little bit difficult considering their height difference. After a bit of trouble, he announced, "The fight between Osborne and Faye has finally ended. Faye is no longer able to fight. Thus, Osborne is the winner!" Instantly, the spectators cheered loudly in excitement and congratted Osborne for his win. Needless to say, some people expressed their dislike in Osborne for not showing any mercy on Faye, considering that she is a woman. Regardless of the spectator''s feeling, Osborne simply walked towards the direction of Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce after he was announced the winner. For him, the only thing that matters is he won the fight and that Faye is still safe despite what he had just done. In other words, he simply did the same that Guild Leader Loki had done against Edi. "You could have shown a bit of mercy to Faye. But I guess you also can''t be med for choosing to do that," Edgar Pierce finally realized why Guild Leader Loki and Osborne were able to be friends. It''s simply because they sometimes have the same thoughts in their respective minds. "Good job!" Leo gave Osborne a thumbs up. "After all, I learned it from the best influencer, hahaha!" Osborne replied with a chuckle. "And I am assuming that best influencer is me," Leo didn''t mind that Osborne used his idea in thetter''s fight against Faye. Even if he had repeated his method from start to end, it still wouldn''t be a problem for him. That is because everything is fair in war, or this case, in a fight. "Well, who else could that person be other than you," Osborne said before turning to look at Selina. Chapter 743 - The Fight Before The Semi-finals Chapter 743 The fight before the semi-finals Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The moment Osborne turned to look at Selina, she was also currently looking at him. Both of their eyes showed their determination and confidence to fight and triumph against the other. "Are you ready?" Osborne asked. "Heh, I have long been waiting for you to end your fight against Faye," Selina replied while slowly standing up from the ground and staring at Osborne courageously. Although Selina''s height was greatly inferiorpared to Osborne when the two of them were standing close together, she was still just like Faye, who is currently expressing that she would never back down against Osborne through her stand. "Really worthy of being his Highness, Elmont''s girlfriend," Osborne expressed his admiration for Selina. "Is that even a question? As one of the future Madam of the Evergreen Royal Family, it would be a huge humiliation for me if I cower even before facing against you," Selina sneered. "Indeed," Osborne totally agreed with what Selina had just said. He added, "But don''t think that I''ll show you any mercy just because you are his Highness, Elmont''s girlfriend. If I need to cripple you to win, then all of you should expect that I will do exactly that in order to win," "Likewise," Selina also has the same thought in her mind. After those lines were exchanged, both Osborne and Selina went to their respective corners even before any staff could approach them and tell the two of them to prepare for their fight. As soon as one of the staff saw Osborne and Selina''s action, he quickly went towards them to oversee their fight. Otherwise, the two of them might just go into a fight before it could even be announced to the spectators. "What is this? Sister Selina and Osborne from the Red Fist Guild seem to be eager to start their fight as soon as possible," Elmont didn''t dy and started announcing about the preparation for the beginning of Selina and Osborne''s fight. "Indeed! Good thing that you were able to notice it quickly, seventh brother Elmont," Princess Tifa directed her attention towards Selina and Osborne. "Osborne''s fight against Faye had just ended a few seconds ago, yet he is already ready to have his second fight. As expected from a member of the Orc race, not to mention a member of one of the major independent Guilds in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, the Red Fist Guild," Princess T added. Both Princess Tifa and Princess T heave a sigh of relief after saying those lines. Good thing that they were fortunate enough to respond timely to Elmont''s sudden announcement. "Wouldn''t Osborne be at a disadvantage with this, sister T? Since, just like what you have said, he had just finished his fight against Faye," Princess Tifa asked curiously. "You''re asking the wrong person for that, sister Tifa," Elmont interrupted while slowly controlling his flying tform parked by the side to float towards the direction of his two sisters. While hovering upward, he continued, "I don''t know if some of you have noticed this, but from the start until the end of Osborne''s fight against Faye, he has been trying his best to limit the amount of stamina and energy he used. While at the same time, he was also trying to recuperate some of them. Though not significantly that much, since Faye was, just like what Osborne had said before the end of their fight, was a good opponent, or in other words, a difficult opponent," Elmont was only trying to downside things because he knew what Osborne intended to do when he said those lines before finally defeating Faye. If he really announces the truth to everyone that Osborne was merely using their fight to recuperate stamina and energy to prepare for his fight against Selina, then Faye would highly likely experience the greatest disappointment of her life in herself. Perhaps this might even lead to her getting discouraged to continue working hard to cultivate and be stronger. By that time, not only will the Light Magic Guild lose a genius, but the Emerald Tree Kingdom will also lose a valuable asset that can protect its territory. In other words, Faye is just like Edi, albeit even more important than thetter, especially considering the wide gap between the two people''s capabilities. "Eh? But wouldn''t it be more advantageous for Osborne to continue recuperating then and not immediately start the fight against sister Selina?" Princess T raised another question. "Not necessarily," Elmont shook his head in disagreement. He exined, "If Osborne chooses to continue recuperating, then this would also allow Selina to recuperate even more stamina and energy as well. And as we all already noticed, after her fight against Faye in the first round ended, Selina was able to rest and wait for the revival round to be over," "That simply means to say that the gap between Selina and Osborne''s stamina and energy would constantly remain the same regardless of him choosing to start the fight now orter on, as she would likewise continue raising her stamina and energy, like him," "In addition to that, if Osborne chooses to wait until the allocated time for him to rest before fighting Selina is over, then things might just turn even moreplicated, disadvantageous, and unfavorable for him as she would have even more stamina and energy than what she already has, allowing her to do even more things than now," "With those things in mind, rather than asking how to gain advantage against Selina, Osborne should instead think of how to minimize his disadvantage to the bare minimum, since he couldn''t change the fact anyway that he will have the disadvantage regardless of what he does before their fight starts," Elmont finally ended his exnation. "I thought that you are all muscles with no brains, seventh brother Elmont," Princess Tifa said jokingly. "Yeah, especially considering the fact that his title in the Emerald Tree Kingdom is a Battle Fanatic," Princess T said before letting out a chuckle. "Not all Battle Fanatics are brainless. After all, not all fights can be won by people who have more strength than their opponents, sometimes it can also be won by the people who have more intellect," Elmont expressed his objection. "Yeah, right," Princess Tifa muttered sarcastically. "You¡­" Elmont pointed his fingers at his sister Tifa for humiliating him. With her hands caressing her chin, Princess T suddenly thought of something about what her seventh brother Elmont had just exined, "Now I know! By doing this, since Osborne will only be facing less disadvantage, it could also allow him to quickly turn the tables around in his favor during his fight against sister Selina," "Indeed," Elmont snapped his finger in confirmation. But then he quickly added, "That is if Osborne could easily turn the table to his favor against Selina. After all, Selina is not as weak as Faye. Honestly, even I almost got defeated by Selina during some of our fights in the past. And those fights were a contest of who has more strength," "Are you serious?!! No joke?!!" Both Princess Tifa and Princess T eximed in doubt. Although they knew that Selina was strong, they just didn''t expect that it would be to the point of almost defeating their seventh brother Elmont. They have already witnessed with their very own eyes during a few of Elmont''s battles in the past just how strong he is. Yet, he actually still almost got defeated by Selina? "Just wait. You''ll definitely be seeing it soon. What you have seen during Selina''s fight against Faye wasn''t even half of her capability. Why do you think I sometimes try to avoid fighting with her, hahaha," Elmont mumbles as if he was a proud boyfriend expressing just how much confidence and belief he has in his own girlfriend. Hearing Elmont''s words, Princess Tifa and Princess T can''t help themselves from feeling annoyed. Their eyes began twitching while thinking in their minds, "Can you not express your adoration to your girlfriend in front of single dogs like us?!" It wasn''t only Princess Tifa and Princess T who thought the same, but also the spectators who were currently listening to theirmentary before finally announcing the fight between Osborne against Selina. "We understand just how much you love your girlfriend. I would also feel the same way as you if my girlfriend is as beautiful asdy Selina''s. But at least be considerate to some of us!" "Yeah! You are too much, your Highness, Elmont! Even if you are the Seventh Prince of the Evergreen Royal Family, there should still be a limitation to the things you say in case of hurting other people!" "How hateful!" Elmont felt his face redden in embarrassment after listening to the spectator''s lines. He turned to look at his two sisters and asked, "Was I too obvious?" "Too obvious?" Princess Tifa''s eyebrows narrowed together while wearing an irritated look on her face. She continued, "No, calling it too obvious is an understatement, the appropriate word to call it is unbearable!" "Come here, seventh brother Elmont. I promise you that I won''t punch your face once you get close to me!" Princess T said while cracking her knuckles, evidently preparing to punch Elmont''s face. "Nooooo!" Chapter 744 - Osborne Versus Selina Part 1 Chapter 744 Osborne versus Selina part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At this moment, Osborne and Selina prepared themselves for their fight against each other. Selina took out her sword and equipped herself with the 5-Star level armor she had once used during her fight against Faye in the first round. On the other hand, Osborne used every passing second to recuperate more stamina and energy. Finally, the staff asked, "Are you both ready?" "Always been born ready," Osborne responded. "I have long been waiting for our fight," Selina put her hand forward and taunted Osborne. "Since both of you are ready, then you may begin!" The staff announced the start of the battle as he then quickly distanced himself to a safe enough location. Hearing the staff''s announcement, both Osborne and Selina swiftly lunged themselves towards each other. BOOOMMM! Soon, a loud explosion echoed throughout the stage as Osborne and Selina''s weapon shed with one another. It was right after followed by a series of metal hitting against metal sound. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! A few momentster, Osborne and Selina suddenly jumped away from each other. "So, they are finally done essing the other''s current state," Leo remarked. "It is now time for the main show," Edgar Pierce murmured a simr thought as Guild Leader Loki. In the next moment, Osborne and Selina lunged themselves towards each other once again. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! This time, a series of loud explosions sounded everything Osborne and Selina exchanged their attacks. Their shing was so intense that fierce wind would blow outward every time they shed, and a few of the tiles on the stage got damage, with a few pieces of stones getting cut off. Even the staff who was standing nearby couldn''t help himself from flying a bit more distance away from Osborne and Selina, lest he would get himself involved in their intense fight and cause some unnecessary trouble to the two that might affect the final oue of their fight. Anyways, with his cultivation level, he could still view clearly their fight even if he was standing in the spectators'' stand. The only reason he is this close is to get in time and prevent any idents from happening, for example, the death of a participant. After all, they are very strict with regards to such an important matter, especially considering the fact that all the participants in the Battle Competition are geniuses of their respective forces. Also, if one of them dies, it would undoubtedly affect many things in the future. "I didn''t expect that you''d be this strong, Selina," Osborne expressed, a bit surprised. "This is not yet my full strength," Selina jumped a few meters away. She gathered some Mana on her sword uponnding on the ground and soon cast, "ming sh!" Whoooooosh! A crescent wave of fire swiftly shoots in Osborne''s direction. Seeing this, Osborne quickly cast, "Earth wall!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! A few earth walls have begun rising from the ground in a straight line. Booom! Booom! Booom! The earth walls that Osborne had created were immediately destroyed upon making contact with the ming sh spell from Selina. As a result, there was no longer any shield protecting Osborne. However, Osborne was already raising a shield when thest earth wall was destroyed. Thus, he wasn''t wholly unprotected. Boooom! Whooosh! Whooosh! A loud explosion echoed all throughout the stage as Osborne received the ming sh spell with his shield. Along with that explosion were a series of muffled sounds of fire being shoot towards different directions in front of Osborne, which immediately covered the ground in mes and charred it. While, these mes created smokes that blocked everyone''s sight of Osborne, only allowing them to see a vague image of his tall figure under the cover of the thick smoke. "Did he lose?" "Is it already over?" "Was he defeated?" Those were the questions that every spectator asked while watching the smoke that covered Osborne''s figure. Fortunately, it didn''t take that long for their question to be answered. Currently, Osborne was still standing with his shield raised up to block his front. Other than the surface of his shield getting charred a bit, nothing else was affected. "Impressive!" Osborne muttered. He put the shield to the side and said, "But if you were expecting that was enough to take me down, then you are hugely mistaken," After saying that, Osborne raised his sword above his head before waving it towards the ground in full force while at the same time he cast, "Earth Split!" BOOOOOOOM! The vast crack immediately appeared on the ground and swiftly made its way towards Selina''s direction. Wherever the crack appeared, thend would right after split apart for a few meters wide, creating a long and deep crevasse. Unlike the ming sh spell, though, the Earth Split spell was significantly slower. Thus, Selina has a lot of time to jump away and escape from the range of the Earth Split spell. But to Selina''s surprised, a series of earth walls suddenly appeared around her, trapping her in the middle and preventing her from escaping away. The only escape route remaining is in front of her, where the Earth Split spell was going toward. "When did you cast an Earth wall spell?" Selina wondered just when exactly did Osborne cast an Earth wall spell to trap her. Or did he perhaps cast it in advance without her knowing? The best time for that would be¡­ "During the time when I was momentarily covered in smoke. After all, it would be such a huge waste not to use that opportunity to my advantage, right?" Osborne responded. "I didn''t expect that an Orc would also possess such wisdom," Selina said in helplessness. Since things have already developed this way, then her only way to escape is to use another powerful Magic spell to counter the Earth Split spell. Inserting her sword to the ground, Selina cast, "Vine rush!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Thick vines appeared under Selina''s feet and shot towards the direction of the iing Earth Split spell. "What can that even do to help you?!" Osborne sneered after seeing Selina''s action. The Vine rush spell might be in the same level as his Earth Split spell, but whenparing the effect of the two, thetter is clearly much more effective. The reason for that is because the vines need a ground to be their foothold, but due to the Earth Split spell, all the grounds nearby Selina would get farther and farther away from her. Hence, her Vine Rush spell would be redirected towards another direction as the vines would follow the ground''s trajectory. "Just watch!" Selina responded dismissively. "Suit yourself," Osborne shrugged his shoulder off. Not long after, the Earth Split spell and the Vine rush spell shed with each other. However, because they were of entirely different Magic Element and their characteristic could not counter each other. Thus, neither of the two was significantly affected. The Earth Split spell still continued moving towards Selina''s direction. In contrast, the Vine Rush spell split apart following the ground that moved apart from each other. Though this still didn''t change its momentum, as it still rushed towards Osborne''s direction, albeit they are nowing from two different directions. "Intending for a scissor attack? Unfortunately, that would still not do anything to me," Osborne said before spreading both of his hands to his two sides. Afterward, he cast, "Earth Sphere!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! However, this Earth Sphere spell was distinctively different from the usual Earth Sphere spell as it didn''t form a sphere shape from the ground. Instead, it formed into something akin to a wave. With two wave-like earth walls blocking Osborne''s sides, the Vine Rush spell was instantly stopped, unable to reach his location. After stopping the Vine Rush spell, Osborne''s attention quickly returned to Selina. He murmured, "Now, let me see what you intend to do," BOOOOOOM! As soon as the Earth Split spell reached Selina, the ground underneath her immediately split apart. With no way to escape, her figure instantly started falling. But what Osborne soon after saw when the ground underneath Selina''s feet split apart instantly made him surprised. What appeared was a few intertwining roots that formed something like a stair leading back to the surface. "How surprising!" Osborne was really not expecting for something like that to appear under Selina. No wonder she had cast a Vine Rush spell despite knowing already that it wouldn''t be able to do that much to him. This was because it wasn''t intended to attack him from the start, but instead, it was to create a foothold for her tond onto after falling and climb back up. Nevertheless, nothing still changed on Osborne''s expression. He raised his hand and pointed it towards the intertwining vines while saying, "But don''t think that it would just be that easy for you to escape from my Earth Split spell!" In the next moment, Osborne cast, "Fireball!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whoooosh! Chapter 745 - Osborne Versus Selina Part 2 Chapter 745 Osborne versus Selina part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Three fireballs shot out from the hands of Osborne and straight towards the entangling vines that Selina is currently using to climb back up to the surface. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! The vines were instantly lit up as soon as the fireballs made contact with them. In just a matter of a few seconds, the fire quickly started spreading, burning everything along its path and destroying the vines. Hence, the hold of the vines slowly started getting weaker and weaker with every passing moment. "Oh, no! I need to get out of here as soon as possible!" Selina quickened her feet so as to make her way out of her current predicament before the vines could no longer hold her weight. Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! A few of the vines started getting cut off from their burned counterparts and fell to the very bottom of the crevasse. Nevertheless, Selina still maintained herposure and continued climbing back up without panicking. In her predicament right now, losing her cool would just make her have a simr Fate as those vines that had fallen to the bottom. Though the fall isn''t really that deep, and as a matter of fact, she could actually see the ground below. However, if she chooses to fall, then Osborne would have the high ground advantage. And not only that, but the space she could move around to dodge would also be limited. Thus Osborne could easily hit her with his Magic spells. In other words, she would get trapped and be put into a helpless situation where it might end up forcing her to concede in their fight. Selina really doesn''t want to be put into such a situation. As such, her only way to change that is to get herself out from this crevasse using the vines from her Vine Rush spell before all of them get burned off. "Good thing that my vines go all the way to Osborne''s current location. Otherwise, I would have no other choice but to think of another way to climb back up," Selina muttered to herself. She added, "And with the vines getting pulled wider due to the crevasse widening, I have even more vines to use. Heh, what would Osborne''s reaction be when he finally realized that if it weren''t for him, then I would have far fewer vinespare to what I have now," As he continued to follow the direction of where Selina was approaching towards, Osborne became shocked as soon as he saw that there were even more vines in front of her. This means to say that she has even more footholds to use to climb back up. Osborne wasn''t stupid. He quickly realized that his own Earth Split spell gave Selina a lot of vines to use. Apparently, as the ground split and widened, the number of vines also subsequently increased for them to hold tightly with each other and not get destroyed. If he allows this to continue, Osborne knows that it would only take some time more for Selina to escape the trap he worked hard to achieve, thus wasting all of his efforts. "So, this is your n, ha?" Osborne said with a cunning smile on his face. In the next moment, he raised both of his hands and pointed them towards the direction of the vines in his sides. In his mind, he thought, "If that''s the case, then I''ll just have to cut your way forward to prevent you from reaching the surface," Osborne cast, "Fireball!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Boooom! Boooom! Two explosions echoed as the vines that intertwined on Osborne''s Earth Sphere spell got sted away by his Fireball spell. Fire shoots in different directions, burning everything that itnded on, including the vines. Instantly, the mes spread and burned every vine along its path, causing them to weaken. Not long after, the vines started falling to the bottom as they could no longer hold on. Selina couldn''t see any of this happened as she waspletely focused on jumping from one vine to another and trying to escape from her current predicament. But it didn''t take that long for Selina to sense something wrong with the vines. "Eh? Why does it feel like the vines are getting weaker and weaker as time continues to pass?" Selina wondered to herself. She turned to look behind her, but she saw that the fire was far from reaching her. Thus, how could it affect the vines in her location? "Wait¡­" Selina suddenly realized something, prompting her to look closely in front of her. Just like what he had thought, "Osborne is cutting my way forward," Seeing this, Selina quickly stopped on her tracks and started pondering on another n to escape from this ce, "Behind me, mes are slowly moving towards my location, and there are no longer any vines for me to use in order to climb up. So, I can''t go back anymore. While in front of me, mes are destroying the vines to prevent me from climbing back up, which means to say that it would just be useless to continue moving forward," "Let''s see what Selina is going to do now," Osborne whispered under his breath and solemnly concentrated on Selina. Though he has the advantage right now, he knows that things could still take a sudden turn to his disadvantage if he is careless. As such, it is much better to stay focus and not let himself get distracted. "I know!" Selina finally thought of something. Since she can no longer use the vines she had previously created to escape, then she''d just have to make a bunch of new ones. "Why did I only think of this? Hmmm¡­ Probably, it''s because there was a method to escape right in front of me already. Hence, it never urred to me anymore that I should still think of another method," Selina understood her mistake. Putting that aside, Selina raised her hand and pointed it above her head before she cast, "Vine Rush!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! In the next moment, a batch of vines shoot out from Selina''s hand and straight towards the top of the crevasse. The vines spread to tighten their holding on the ground on top so it won''t identally fall off the bottom. After a few seconds, it was eventually over, which could allow Selina to use it to climb up. "This is bad!" Osborne hastily raised his hand forward and pointed it towards the direction of the vines that Selina was currently using to climb back up. He cast, "Fireball!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Three fireballs shoot towards the vines, instantly lighting it up on fire and weakening it as the mes continue burning its body. Noticing that a simr situation as the previous one was happening again, Selina didn''t waste any time as she stopped on her tracks and cast another Vine Rush spell, pointing it towards a different direction where there wasn''t any fire. WHOOOOOOOSH! The vines tightened their hold on the ground, which then Selina stepped her feet on to climb back up. With his attack not affecting Selina even the slightest, Osborne continued shooting Fireball spells towards her vines, intending to destroy them before she could truly reach back to the surface. Unfortunately for Osborne, Selina just continued casting Vine Rush spells after he tried to burn the previous one. She then used them to reach from one ce to another while at the same time she climbed higher and higher. It didn''t take that long for Osborne''s Fireball spell to be useless as more and more vines were appearing every single time one of them was wrapped with mes. In fact, the mes were simply being extinguished by the vines since they would likewise wrap the fire with their bodies. And as more and more vines appeared, the fire could no longer do any noticeably burn to them, thus finally allowing Selina to reach back to the top. "Damn!" Osborne swore after seeing Selina had escaped his nned trap. With a broad smile of triumph on her face, Selina turned to look at Osborne and said, "Despite all of your efforts, I was still able to escape from your trap. So, what are you going to do next, Osborne¡­? Or should I say, prepare yourself for what I am going to do next!" The instant Selina finished thest word of her line, she lunged herself forward towards the direction of Osborne. There were only a few tens of meters of distance separating Osborne and Selina from reaching each other, so she was able to quickly arrived in front of him. "Take this!" Selina immediately threw a punch towards Osborne''s face as soon as she got closed enough to attack him. Evidently, Osborne wouldn''t just let himself get hit by Selina''s attack. He quickly raised his hand, which was currently holding the shield, to block the punch from reaching his face. Bang! However, despite blocking Selina''s attack with his shield, Osborne still retreated to his rear for a few meters of distance. Chapter 746 - Osborne Versus Selina Part 3 Chapter 746 Osborne versus Selina part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce It was really out of Osborne''s expectation that Selina could actually be this strong. Even though he is an Orc, she is still able to contend against him. "Are you a Bear or something?" Osborne asked in curiosity. "Is that apliment or an insult?" Selina replied while narrowing her eyes. "Well, it depends on how you perceive it to be," Osborne said before letting out a chuckle. "Base on your reaction, then I''ll interpret your words as you insulting me," Selina cliched her arm. Soon after, she threw a punch towards Osborne again, "Take this!" Just like thest time, Osborne simply raised his shield to block from Selina''s punch. But this time, he made sure to exert even more strength on his arm holding the shield. Otherwise, Selina would just be able to push him once again. That would really be such embarrassment since an Orc is being overwhelmed in strength by an Elf, not to mention a woman Elf. Bang! Contrary to what Osborne was expecting, despite exerting a lot more of strength than before, he was still being pushed for a few inches after receiving Selina''s punch, creating two-deep streaks on the ground. "Were you an Orc in your previous life?" Osborne was surprised again by the result. "Could an Orc have a simr beauty like mine?" Selina sneered in response. "Probably because you were so ugly in your previous life, that''s why the God''s took pity on you and gave you such a beautiful look in this life," Osborne expressed his thoughts. "You¡­" Selina felt wronged. Just what did she do to Osborne for him to keep on insulting her appearance. Was it because she has an abnormal strength? No! He''s probably underestimating her because she is a woman! "How dare you keep on insulting me!" Selina eximed loudly as she cliched both of her fists. In the next moment, a barrage of punches was thrown by Selina towards Osborne''s shield. Consequently, Osborne kept on retreating every time his shield received a punch from Selina. As time passed, his feet sank deeper and deeper on the ground, implying just how powerful all of Selina''s punches were. "If this continues, then it might just be me who will get trapped on a hole," Osborne muttered behind his shield. Quickly, his eyes started looking around his surrounding, trying to look for something that he could use. Honestly, it is possible for Osborne to simply raise his feet out of the ground to solve his problem. But by doing so, he would create an opening for Selina to attack him. There is no certainty on what will happen next, and there might even be a chance that his n would get affected. Therefore, the best way to do it is to use something from his surroundings. He''s not quite sure yet what exactly he should look for, but he''ll know it once he finds it. "Trying to look for something, Osborne?" Selina realized what Osborne was doing. Needless to say, she would naturally not allow him to find it. "What are you looking for? How about you tell me about it, and I''ll help you find it," Selina said with a sarcastic tone in her voice. "Come on! Tell me!" "Are you looking for a weapon in your Storage Ring?" "A tougher shield, perhaps?" "Or maybe an armor that you can use to block my punches. So, that you won''t have to use such a bothersome shield anymore and can return an attack to me, am I correct?" Selina kept on bothering Osborne, obviously trying to get an answer out of his mouth. "No? Then you''re probably looking for something in the surrounding. Hmmm¡­?" "I''m wondering, why exactly are you looking for it?" "Wait¡­" Selina finally realized something. Initially, Osborne would retreat ten inches or so every time he punched his shield. But this time, he would barely retreat for five inches. It could have been exined if he was exerting even more strength on his arm holding the shield. Still, if he really did that, she would definitely notice the changes since she punches it all the time and could therefore know if he was using more strength or the normal to block her attacks. However, that has never been the case until now. And not to mention, Osborne is currently distracted to look for something around their surroundings. There could only be one possible reason to exin Osborne''s behavior right now with that in mind. Taking a short glimpse to Osborne''s feet while still throwing punches to his shield, Selina soon noticed that it had now sunk quite deep in the ground, precisely ten or more inches deep, reaching nearly to his knees. Then, she took nces in the streaks on the floor below them along the way to their current location, and not long after found out that the exact moment Osborne started looking around was at that time when his feet had sunk five or six inches on the ground. Afterward, turning to look behind him, sheter found out that he seemed to be retreating towards the direction of the left-over debris of the Earth Sphere spell that he had cast earlier ago. It was pretty obvious already for Selina what the answer was with all of those findings. In Osborne''s current situation, getting his feet out from the ground would be rather tricky without giving her openings tond hits on him. As such, he should be nning to use those left-over debris to block a few of her punches and create a window of opportunity for him to pull his feet out of the ground, probably one at a time. "You''re quite smart, Osborne. Wanting to lead me by the nose towards those left-over debris to your back. But guess what, I know what you intend to do with those!" Selina didn''t hesitate to inform Osborne that she knew what he was nning on doing. Hearing Selina''s words, Osborne''s forehead started sweating profusely in nervousness. He really thought that with all of her focus directed towards getting a punch to his face, she would not notice anything wrong, let alone what he ns to do. But it turns out it was a total opposite to what he was expected. Due to her focusing on punching him, it instead resulted in her finding out about his n. Osborne really doesn''t know whether he should be ming himself because if it weren''t for him, Selina wouldn''t have found out anything, or should he be ming her for having such great intellect, allowing her to notice something is wrong from just punching him. "Come on, just how the heck did you find out?!" Osborne muttered with a look of disbelief on his face. "You probably underestimated the wisdom that we Elves possess in our brains. Well, after all, Orc''s are inferior when ites to such matterpared to the majority of the races living in the Celestial World, right?" Selina replied with a smile of delight on her lips. Finally, it was time for her to insult Osborne back after getting humiliated by him twice. "Do you know that you are being racist right now?" Osborne felt the need to call out Selina''s mistake. "That''s what you get for underestimating me just because I am a woman!" Selina shrugged her shoulder off. "Sounds fair," Osborne could only heave a sigh of resignation. He was thinking of affecting Selina mentally to distract her, but unfortunately, it was proven useless as she was angry at him for all of those insults that he had thrown her. Once again, he dropped a rock on himself. How infuriating! "Take this!" Selina punched Osborne''s shield once again. But now that she knows which direction he wants to go, she made sure to throw the punch to the other side in order to redirect his feet in another direction. "Damn you!" Osborne could only let out a swear after redirecting his feet towards another direction. "Damn your face! Take this!" Selina continued to throw punch after punch towards Osborne. As she threw more and more punches to his shield, the farther he got from the location he wanted to reach and the deeper his feet sank on the ground. "No, this can''t go on! I need to think of something quickly before I get myself trapped here!" Osborne whispered. After a few seconds of thinking, he finally thought of a feasible method that might solve his problem. Osborne quickly used his other hand to hold his shield and exert more strength. Hence, the force of Selina''s punches was reduced, and his feet no longer retreated and sank even deeper than what it already was. "Although you have prevented yourself from retreating and sinking even deeper, but what are you going to do next aside from being a sitting duck for me to keep on punching!" Selina mocked while continuing to throw punches at Osborne.. And because he got himself stuck in one position, she also tried to punch him from another direction, trying tond a hit on his body instead of consistently hitting his shield. Chapter 747 - Osborne Versus Selina Part 4 Chapter 747 Osborne versus Selina part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_M Miss Fierce Unbeknownst to Selina, her actions right now are precisely what Osborne wanted her to do. Since he is now stuck in one ce, and regardless of how he redirected his footings to block her punches, he would still be stuck in the same ce. Hence, it would slowly expand the hole around his feet until the timees when it is finally big enough for him just simply to jump out of it. As time continued to pass, the streaks slowly merged, forming a hole underneath Osborne''s feet. Though it wasn''t big enough yet, but soon enough, it would be one. He just needs to be a bit more patient and not blow his cover. Otherwise, it would just be the same as his previous n earlier ago. "Oh, no! How did I not think of this!" Osborne acted like he was helpless, when in fact, things were developing in the way he wanted to. "How unfortunate for you, Osborne. But you brought that all to yourself by using your other hand when you could have just continued sinking deeper and deeper until you are finally trapped!" Selina remarked with a mocking tone in her voice. She added, "Although it isn''t yet toote for you to change that, but do you dare?" "Do you think I am stupid or an idiot? How could my situation right now be any worstpared to getting myself trapped in the ground? By that time, let alone just punching me, you might just even start kicking my head!" Osborne objected. "That would even be better! Come on, let''s do exactly that! Stop using your other hand to hold your shield, and let me continue sinking you deeper and deeper to the ground!" Selina responded before letting out a delighted chuckle. Meanwhile, Princess Tifa and Princess T could only look at Elmont, with shock written all over their faces. "Now you understand why I don''t like fighting her," Elmont could only heave a sigh of pity at Osborne. Based on all of his previous fights with Selina in the past, she has always enjoyed having fun with her opponents, especially when they are in a miserable situation. But of course, there is a reason for that. ording to her, she''s making her opponent lose theirposure so that they won''t be able to think of anything aside from defeating her, regardless of what consequences there are. Because of that, they are bound to make reckless decisions, which she might or might not be able to use to her advantage and win the fight. However, looking at the fight between Selina against Osborne, Elmont muttered under his breath, "But I am not quite certain if Selina''s strategy would really work against Osborne. After all, the level of his intellect is superiorpared to a lot of his kind, and he has already shown it on several previous asions. If Osborne would actually fall for such a low-level trick, then that would be a great insult to the capabilities he had been disying all this time," It was indeed just like what Elmont had expected. Currently, Osborne couldn''t even care any less on why Selina kept on annoying him, only assuming it as her payback to him after he had insulted her before. The reason for such thoughts is because he already learned from Guild Leader Loki about just how troublesome women are if one dares to infuriate them. He constantly shows that women should be treated nicely by men. Otherwise, they would make men experience something even worse than hell. As such, Selina''s behavior right now could be exined as her making him experience that. "Are you seriously going to remain passive until the very end, Osborne?! Come on, fight back! Be a man! Don''t be a coward like what you are acting right now! Hiding behind a shield is what kids do, whereas you''re an adult!" Selina didn''t stop trying to annoy Osborne, intending to make him do something reckless to her. She is more than prepared already for whatever reckless move he would do to her. What she''s only waiting for is for him to do that. With a broad smile of confidence on his face, Osborne responded, "Sometimes, the best defense is a good offense!" "Huh?" Selina doesn''t quite understand what exactly Osborne meant with his words and the reason for his confidence. "Look down to my feet," Osborne prompted Selina to see something surprising. Hearing Osborne''s words, Selina cautiously looked down to Osborne''s feet. She quickly jumped to her rear in the next moment, creating a wide enough distance to dodge Osborne''s counterattack. "You¡­!" "Surprise? Shocked? Disbelief?" Osborne carefully raised his feet, one at a time, and stepped out from the hole. He continued speaking, "Thanks to you relentlessly punching me in many different directions, I was able to slowly widen the streaks into a hole until it was wide enough for me just to take a step forward to get out from it. You better prepare now because I am going to be serious!" Waving his hand, Osborne took out the sword that he had stored earlier ago, "Honestly, just to inform you, I was actually purposely doing all of those. Want to know why?" "Was it because¡­" Selina already has some kind of assumption inside her mind right now about what is exactly going on. But before she could finish her line, Osborne immediately interrupted her. "From the very beginning of our fight, my intention has always been to exhaust as much stamina and energy from you. After all, that is the only advantage you hold against me. So, I focused my attention on taking that away from you before doing anything else. Because if I don''t, you''d be able to counter all of my attacks easily and rendering them useless. Like for example, the Earth Split spell that I have used against you earlier ago, intending to make you fall into a trap," Osborne paused as he took out another shield from his Storage Ring. This time, it was an even better shieldpared to what he is already using, specifically a 5-Star level shield. Although the one that Osborne has been using until now wasn''t that badly damaged by Selina''s punches, thus he could still make use of it. But he is bing serious right now. As such, the better the shield is, the more likely he could prepare for the majority of attacks that Selina could deal against him. Suppose this was a reckless moveing from Osborne. In that case, Selina could no doubt easily handle it and not slightly lose herposure. However, this is clearly not a reckless move. Instead, it was her that had made countless of reckless actions from the start of their fight until now. To be more precise, based on what Osborne had just revealed to her, the more punches she threw to him, the deeper she fell to his trap¡­ "Wait¡­ Doesn''t this mean that, after all this time, it was always her herself that was slowly sinking deeper and deeper? How ironic! So, what Osborne has always been doing was a clear representation of my current situation rather than his own," Selina muttered while smiling wryly. At this moment, she has consumed half of her stamina and energy. While Osborne, on the other hand, barely made a change to his. In other words, the gap had utterly turned the table around to his favor. With this realization in mind, Selina decided to stop using her brain to think of a solution to her current problem and instead start using her fist and weapon to fight against Osborne. She eximed, "How infuriating! How dare you make a fool out of me!" After ending her line, Selina immediately lunged herself forward towards Osborne. This time, she is no longer using her fist to attack, but a sword! In Selina''s mind right now, she thought, "Even if my chances of winning against you has decreased by a lot of levels, but I''ll make sure that you will not have it easy even if I lose!" Booooom! A loud explosion echoed the moment Selina''s sword made contact with Osborne''s shield. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Following that, a series of nging sounds of Selina''s sword hitting against Osborne''s shield echoed. "Even though I have the advantage in stamina and energy, it still doesn''t change the fact that Selina has a lot of strength. Since that''s the case, let''s both use a sword!" Osborne decided inwardly. Putting strength on his arm, holding the sword, Osborne then waved it towards Selina. Needless to say, Selina was long already prepared for Osborne to use his sword. To be more exact, she has already prepared herself for this after seeing him taking a sword out. Hence, she exerted even more strength to her arm, holding the sword before swinging it towards the direction of the iing sword. CLANGGGGG! Selina easily parried against Osborne''s sword as he didn''t expect that she would suddenly exert even more strength than before. Chapter 748 - Osborne Versus Selina Part 5 Chapter 748 Osborne versus Selina part 5 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With her right arm raised high after parrying Osborne''s sword, Selina quickly decided to use this opportunity to make a vertical swing straight towards Osborne''s wide-open right arm, intending to injure that arm so that hisbat capability would decrease by a considerable margin. And maybe by that time, even if he has the advantage in stamina and energy, she could still defeat him using her skills. But just when Selina''s sword was about to reach Osborne''s arm, a powerful force suddenly hit her body, causing her to retreat a few meters of distance away from him. "Although my arm was wide-open after you parried my sword, so was your front," Osborne said while slowly drawing back the shield that struck Selina''s front. Cough! Selina coughed a mouthful of saliva upon stabilizing herself. This simply implies just how strong the force was that hit her body just now. And if it wasn''t because she is wearing a 5-Star level armor right now, then Osborne''s 5-Star level shield would have easily broken a few of her ribs after receiving a direct hit, which might result in her losing the fight because of that. While wiping her lips with her left hand, Selina slowly stood her body straight before muttering to herself, "Another round!" Whoooosh! Selina lunged herself forward towards Osborne again. Seeing this, Osborne raised his shield to block from Selina''s attack once more while at the same time preparing his sword to counterattack against her. Banggg! Selina''s sword and Osborne''s shield shed together. But in the next moment, Osborne suddenly moved his left hand, holding the shield towards the side, causing Selina''s right arm to be slightly flung away to the right due to her momentum. And because of that, it created a chance for Osborne to use his sword to attack Selina''s wide-open left side. However, to Osborne''s surprise, a sword suddenly appeared on Selina''s left hand. This sword was pointing towards his stomach while her figure was simultaneously slowly inching closer and closer to him. Seeing the gap of distance between Selina''s sword and his stomach, Osborne realized that it would be next to impossible for him to stop her attack as it would still take a bit more time before his right hand, holding the sword, to block her. Since there''s no possible way to prevent Selina''s attack, Osborne thought of doing something else instead. He continued with what he intended to do just now, specifically swing his sword towards Selina''s wide-open left side. In the next moment, Osborne cried out in pain after Selina''s sword made a hole on his armor wide enough for her sword to pass through and straight out prated his stomach, "Argh!" On the other hand, Selina also cried out in pain as her figure flew a few meters away to her right side after receiving a direct hit from Osborne''s sword. Looking down at her left waist, Selina sees a deep, long, straight-cut wound with blood oozing out. After seeing this, she quickly put her hand a few inches above her severe wound and gathered Mana from her surroundings. Soon after, pebbles appeared and started sticking together to form some kind of band-aid. The moment it was finished forming, she covered her wound to stop it from bleeding. Otherwise, she would end up losing the fight due to blood loss. That would literally make all of her efforts useless. Meanwhile, Osborne looked down to his stomach and saw a sword deeply embedded deep within him. He could only swear after seeing this, "Fuck!" "Hehehe," Selina weakly chuckled while staring at her sword that she had purposely left stabbing into Osborne''s stomach. She added, "I might have decided to be reckless in fighting against you, but I''ll make sure that you won''t be having an easy win!" "I was never expecting an easy win, to begin with!" This time, it was Osborne''s turn to charge towards Selina. Hepletely disregarded her sword that had prated his stomach, as he knew that pulling it out would just cause him even more severe injury. The only thing he should do now is to end this fight before his injury bes fatal enough that even if he indeed won the fight against Selina, there would be no chance for him anymore to fight in the semi-finals nheless. ng! Selina swiftly raised her right hand, holding the sword to block against Osborne''s sword. But it was soon proven useless, as he simply used his shield to bash her. What''s even worse is that he hit his shield to her left side, where her wound was located. Booom! Fortunately, Selina made a swift motion with her left hand, quickly taking out another sword from her Storage Ring to block Osborne''s shield for her. Nevertheless, she still retreated a few meters of distance to her rear. The pebbles that covered her wound just now started crumbling due to the strong wind force from their exchange of attacks. This causes her wound to oozed blood once again. But she quickly covered it with pebbles again to stop the bleeding. While Selina was doing that, Osborne didn''t just stand by and watch her patiently. He lunged himself forwards in her direction. Boooooom! Simr to what happened just now, Selina''s figure retreated after blocking Osborne''s attack with the rock covering her wound crumbling down once more. Knowing who he was fighting against, Osborne didn''t just stop after attacking Selina for a second time. He made up his mind already that he would only stop attacking her until she finally chooses to give up, thus ending the fight. After all, as long as their fight has still not ended yet, she can still deal more, and probably even worst injuries to him. He really doesn''t want that to happen, so this is his only way to solve the problem. At the same this, this is also the only way to save Selina from her relentless recklessness. Booooom! nggg! Booooom! nggg! Booooom! Osborne continued suppressing Selina with his seemingly never-ending assault against her, causing a series of muffled explosions and metal hitting against metal sounds to echo throughout the entire stage. Everyone watching the fight between Osborne against Selina couldn''t help themselves from standing up from their chairs while feeling a mixed emotion of excitement and worry. Their faces keep on changing from the look of concern to the look of enjoyment every single time. It was as if they wanted the fight to continue, but they also didn''t want their fight to escte into something worse, where one of them would end up dying. After all, these two people are entirely different from those who had died in the previous games of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Unlike those people, Osborne and Selina have a bit of influence on the masses that affected their judgment, which made them biased and didn''t hope for the both of them to die. "Just surrender already, Selina! You have already done enough in your fight against Osborne!" "Is it really worth it to die just for this fight?!" "Osborne, have mercy on Selina!" While the spectators were expressing their concerns to Selina and encourage Osborne to stop as she obviously could no longer continue to fight against him anymore. On the other hand, Elmont, Princess Tifa, Princess T, the staff, and even including both Leo and Edgar Pierce, who were the closest to the two, prepared themselves to intervene in their fight. As much as they wanted to end the fight as soon as possible, they knew that it wasn''t the right time yet. To be more precise, there are still no apparent signs within Selina''s eyes that she wanted to give up the fight. At the very least, they should give her this little bit of honor and respect before ultimately announcing the end of their fight because this is what she deserves for all that she has done until the very end. It didn''t take that long for Selina''s eyes to eventually show a bit of her resignation to her fight against Osborne. The moment she showed the sign, Leo and the others didn''t hesitate to take action and quickly stopped Osborne from continuing. Honestly, Selina doesn''t want to lose in her fight against Osborne. But with how the situation has been developing from the moment she fell into his trap until now, she knew that she was already helpless to change anything. Since that''s the case, she finally decided to give up. Before Selina''s figure could fall to the floor, Elmont swiftly arrived beside her to catch. Elmont stared at Selina''s sorry figure covered in many wounds as he muttered, "You''ve done more than enough, Selina. It is now time for you to take some rest and to heal your wounds," As if Elmont''s words hold some magical power in them, Selina''s lips slowly formed into a satisfied smile before she closed her eyes and became unconscious. "Quickly, bring us the medical staff!" Princess Tifa hastily calls out the staff in charge of casting Healing Magic spells to the yers. "What is taking them so long! Can''t they see that sister Selina is seriously injured!" Princess T eximed loudly. Shaking his head, Elmont said, "It''s alright, no need to rush. Selina is just sleeping," Soon, a few staff arrived and carefully took Selina from Elmont before quickly rushing towards the clinic to start healing all of her wounds. Chapter 749 - Beginning Of The Semi-finals Chapter 749 Beginning of the semi-finals Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce As soon as Selina was taken away from the stage, Elmont immediately announced the end of the second round of the Battle Competition. "Selina can no longer continue fighting. Therefore, the winner of this fight is Osborne!" Elmont motioned his hand towards Osborne. Despite breathing heavily after experiencing such an intense fight, Osborne still raised his arm to express his triumph. At the same time, the crowd started chanting for his name. "Osborne!" "Osborne!" "Osborne!" Osborne slowly withdrew his hand after it started feeling a bit numb. He should be using this time resting to recuperate as much stamina and energy for the next fight. Since the next round will be special, all the staff arrived on the stage and started fixing the damages done from the first round until now. They also made some slight adjustments to fit the prestige of the next round. Not long after, the staff created another stage right at the very center of the Victory Arena. This stage was much smaller in size, precisely only one thousand meters square. But contrary to before, this stage was many times taller, even higher than the spectators stand. The staff did this purposely in consideration of the remaining three yers. In all the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition, disastrous events would always happen. It just can''t be avoided. So, the only thing they could do is learn from all of those idents and apply countermeasure to them in hopes of lessening the danger in the next Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Unlike the previous rounds, everyone would undoubtedly use everything they have to win in the semi-finals, let alone during the grand-final round. By making the stage higher, it would further lessen the risk of causing idents to the spectators. For example, the Magic array of the barrier was unknowingly damaged. To be more precise, by making the stage higher than the spectator''s area, every Magic spell would only shoot to the sky or the empty space around the stage, and not to the walls of the spectator''s stand nor any people uninvolved in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. After the stage was finished, all the staff immediately positioned themselves in all corners around it, fully prepared and ready for anything that could possibly happen during the semi-finals and the grand finals. Seeing the stage done, Princess Tifa then started introducing with an excited tone in her voice, "With the fight between Selina against Osborne over, it is now finally time for us to proceed to the semi-finals of this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Just one more round to go for the grand-finals and the deciding of what all the participants have been waiting for, the champion!" "Everyone should already know that in this round of the Battle Competition, the three remaining participants would fight against each other for a chance to qualify in the grand-finals and be the champion!" Princess T added even more hype, causing everyone to cheer loudly and express their impatience for the start of the semi-finals. She continued, "Let''s wee once again the three remaining participants of this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition," The first person to step forward after hearing Princess T''s words was Osborne. Thetter is still currently covered with many wounds all over his body from his previous fight against Selina. Although some of the wounds had already slightly healed after he had drunk a few Healing potions, it was still unable to hide a fair portion of them. "First yer; we have the Orc who has proven the saying that the best defense could also be a good offense, Osborne!" Princess T motioned her hand to her left side. The following person was Edgar Pierce. "Second yer; we have the Elf that had ended all of his fights extremely quickly that it''s almost as if his opponents were never a challenge to him, at all. Edgar Pierce!" Princess T motioned her hand to her right side. Knowing that Princess T had already called out both Osborne and Edgar Pierce, Leo raised his right foot forward as he knew it would be his turn soon. "Last but certainly not the least, the Guild Leader of the Guild famous for its mischievousness, the Mischievous Lion Guild, Guild Leader Loki!" Princess T raised both of her hands forward in the center in between Osborne and Edgar Pierce. Instantly, the crowd became hype and started cheering even louder than all the previous noises they had made in the earlier rounds, including even the four previous games of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. After all, this is what they have long been waiting for to watch from the moment they stepped forth inside the Victory Arena. "Was it really just a coincidence that you are positioned in our center, Guild Leader Loki?" Edgar Pierce can''t help asking. "Of course not! Didn''t you saw me always positioning myself where I would be able to walk at the very center once the grand finals begin? It was naturally all just for this moment!" Leo replied before letting out a chuckle. "Whether we are walking from the right, left, or the center, it still doesn''t guarantee anyone''s win. All three of us has a fair chance of bing the champion, so good luck to the two of you, Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce," Osborne solemnly expressed before walking away from the two. "Osborne is correct," Leo muttered. "Correct on what? He''s clearly just overreacting," Edgar Pierce rolled his eyes. "He''s correct on the part that there is no time for us to joke around, and we should be treating this seriously," Leo exined before also walking away from Edgar Pierce. "Tch! Tell me, are you both actually scheming something against me? Because it really feels like you are doing exactly that!" Edgar Pierce coldly harrumphs with both of his arms crossed under his chest. Ignoring Edgar Pierce, Leo approached Osborne. After arriving in front of thetter, he asked, "Are you alright?" It''s pretty apparent for Leo already just from the wounds around Osborne''s body alone as to the answer to exactly how serious thetter''s current situation is. Though Osborne might not seem to look like he is suffering from anything on his expression and the way he acts just now, that''s merely a fa?ade to hide the reality. Suppose one would seriously look closely at Osborne''s wounds right now. In that case, one could easily understand that just one fatal mistake would result in him having no other choice but to surrender in the semi-finals. In addition to that, depending on what that fatal mistake is going to be, there is also a fairly high possibility for him to end up bing a cripple. "I am okay. But, thanks for asking," Osborne replied, continuing to hide the truth from Guild Leader Loki. After all, although they can now be considered friends, it still doesn''t change the fact that he will be one of his opponents in the semi-finals. "There''s no need for you to continue hiding. As a matter of fact, even Edgar Pierce already noticed your current state," Leo shook his head. Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Osborne could only give up on hiding and heave a sign of helplessness before saying, "Is it really that obvious?" "If what you mean about obvious is you were drinking more or fewer galloons of Healing potions to recover your wounds while at the same time recuperating as much of your stamina and energy a while ago, then yes, you were indeed obvious. Honestly, calling it obvious is an understatement. Instead, the appropriate words to use is you were showing us the truth!" Leo replied. "I shouldn''t have done that, right? Although I was able to recover a bit, in exchange, it allowed both of you to know the current state of my body," Osborne knew more than anyone else just how unfavorable the table has turned against him. Truthfully speaking, if it weren''t because he was showing a strong determination and insistence on his face, then his Highness, Elmont, would have long already announced a draw in his fight against Selina earlier ago and proceeded immediately to the grand-finals of the Battle Competition. In other words, they were just considerate of how he feels, just like what they did to Selina a while ago, lest they hurt his pride and discourage him. Needless to say, Osborne really appreciates their efforts and what they have done to him. And honestly, this is also his personal choice to continue fighting in the semi-finals. So regardless of what the others would think is the right thing for him to do, they still won''t be able to change his final decision. However, it likewise doesn''t change his chances of winning. Rather, it just made it even worse than what it already was after now that he knows that both Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce weren''t actually oblivious to his current state. "Yeah, but that is not my business to tell you what is right or wrong. After all, the final decision has always lied on your shoulder," Leo simply shrugged his shoulder off. "Thank you," Osborne expressed his appreciation. "But it is my business to think of a method on how to win and be the champion!" Leo continued. Chapter 750 - Teaming Up Chapter 750 Teaming up Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Honestly, Osborne already felt that Guild Leader Loki had approached him not only to ask about how he was feeling but also to talk about something else. He just wasn''t able toprehend what exactly it was. But now, he finally understood the reason why. "Hayst¡­ Just say it," Osborne replied helplessly. Suppose he was in a better statepared to right now. In that case, he''d definitely not ept any cooperation from anyone, even if it wasing from Guild Leader Loki. After all, they are now in the semi-finals, where all three of them would have to face each other. To be more precise, regardless of him cooperating with anyone, they would still eventually end up as enemies in one of the rounds. So, it''s better to do everything alone right from the start. He thought, "Whether I cooperate with someone or not, in my case right now, there''s still no chance for me to be the champion. But, cooperating with Guild Leader Loki might increase my chances of getting second ce. Getting the second ce is undoubtedly a lot better than just getting third ce, right?" "My n is¡­" Leo started whispering his n to Osborne. "As expected, hahaha!" Osborne said with a chuckle. It was exactly as what he had thought; Guild Leader Loki is proposing a deal that will help him get second ce, whereas thetter will be the champion. Their target? Obviously, it''s none other than Edgar Pierce, the only barrier that can prevent any of them from sessfully achieving their n. "As long as you help me, aside from the prize you will get for getting the second ce, I will also give you something else personally," Leo''s lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. Seeing Guild Leader Loki''s smile, Osborne can''t help but ask in curiosity, "What exactly do you mean about giving me something else personally? Would you be giving it to me as the person with the name Loki, or would you give it to me as the rich and powerful Guild Leader Loki of the Mischievous Lion Guild? I just want to make sure. After all, these two things meant apletely different story to you, right?" "If it is okay to ask, is the one talking to me now you? Or is it Guild Leader Orcborg?" Leo also wanted to confirm something. "Is that even important?" Osborne shrugged his shoulder off, implying that he didn''t n on answering Guild Leader Loki''s question. "I guess not," Leo replied. Since Osborne doesn''t seem to n on revealing to him the truth, which honestly speaking, he can actually already guess what; he''d just have to proceed with what he intended to say. He continued, "Rest assured, I will be giving you something else as the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild. Just a clue, it is an item that you can either use to harm someone or use to benefit yourself. It''s entirely up to you to decide what you will do with it, except for selling it to someone else," "Although, before I give you this special item, I would have to ask everyone present to sign an Oath to keep the item confidential and not to give it to anyone else aside from yourselves. Otherwise, trouble wille after me, and that includes you as well," Leo didn''t forget to warn them with a solemn tone in his voice. "If it''s that important, then why are you giving it to us? Instead, you could just think of something else to give that won''t cause neither of us any sort of trouble," Osborne conveyed. "Isn''t that what an alliance is for?" Leo exined. "Indeed¡­ Convey it to him¡­ Ehem!" Osborne coughed to hide his mistake. He continued, "I mean to say, I agree," "Then, let''s shake hands to mark that we both agree with the deal," Leo put his right hand forward. "No problem," Osborne epted Guild Leader Loki''s hand and shook it. With that done, Leo then returned his attention back to Elmont, who was preparing to announce how the semi-finals would work. Not long after, Elmont started exining, "There would be a total of six fights in the semi-finals amongst the three remaining yers. This means to say that all three yers will be able to experience fighting against each other for at least two times," "The mechanics are very simple. The first yer who will get three wins will be able to proceed to the finals, and the first yer who will get two wins after that will be the former''s opponent. As for the person who only received one point, he''d get the third spot for this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition and could no longer participate in the grand-finals!" "But, that''s not all," Elmont raised his hand, implying that his exnation hadn''t yet ended. "Here ites," Leo and Osborne muttered together. Elmont continued, "There have been two cases in the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition in the past where the fight went for eight rounds instead of six rounds because all three yers got two wins each. So, we have changed some rules in order to make the fight fair for all three yers if ever that happens again in this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition," "As we all know already, during those two previous cases, after one of the yers earned three wins, the next yers who would win would always be the person who received the least amount of injuries, since their opponents are already unable to continue fighting anymore, or even if they could, they won''t even be able tost for a minute and could only choose to surrender in their fight," "We realized that this is truly unfortunate and unfair for those yers who have experienced this problem in the past as they have also worked really hard to get two wins, but they still end up losing just because their bodies could no longer continue to fight. Such a minuscule difference that strips them away of their chance to be ced higher is what we meant about it being unfortunate and unfair. And not only that, the grand-final had be a one-sided fight because of the same problem as well," "With that being said, if ever Guild Leader Loki, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce would get two wins each during the six rounds fight, then we will immediately proceed to the grand-finals, which is going to be a battle royal!" Elmont finally revealed the change of rules. After a few seconds, he started exining the rules of the battle royal, "I am assuming that the majority of people watching already know what a battle royal means. But for those who don''t know what it means, it means that all three yers will fight against each other on a single stage until only one yer remain standing among them! And that person would be crowned as the champion. In contrast, the other two yers who lost would get third and second ce depending on when they were defeated during the battle royal. In other words, the first yer that got defeated would get the third ce, and the second one would get the second ce," After hearing Elmont''s words, Edgar Pierce immediately turned to look at Guild Leader Loki and Osborne, who were gathered together in the opposite corner. Coincidentally, the both of them were also looking at him with an apparent scheming look on their respective faces. "You guys¡­!" It was only at this moment that Edgar Pierce finally understood the exact reason why Guild Leader Loki had suddenly left him and went to the side of Osborne. Initially, he thought that Guild Leader Loki only went to Osborne to ask him if he was okay and whether he could still continue fighting or not. After all, they were allies before the Battle Competition had begun. So, to express his concern to his ally is not strange at all. But it turns out that it was actually nothing of that sort! The reason why Guild Leader Loki had gone to Osborne is obviously because they knew from the very beginning of such information and nned to use it against him! "Oh, I thought that with the status of the Pierce Noble Household in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, they could get this secret information beforehand and inform you about it in advance to prepare you for this moment," Osborne said before letting out a mockingugh. "Where the heck would we even get that information when almost everything about both the Emerald Event and Emerald Elven Battle Competition has always been rated as ssified information that only members of the Evergreen Royal Family would know so as to prevent any member of the Noble Households from knowing anything about it in advance and use it to their advantage!" Edgar Pierce rebutted. But then, he suddenly realized something. Considering that his Highness, Elmont, is part of Guild Leader Loki and Osborne''s alliance, it could naturally exin how the two of them knew about the battle royal. In addition to that, rumors have spread around the Emerald City about Princess T being interested in Guild Leader Loki and that she had even invited him once to go to the Evergreen Royal Family''s castle to have some tea. It could only be either of those two reasons how they have gotten that information which even the Noble Households in the Emerald Tree Kingdom don''t know a thing. While Edgar Pierce was in the middle of his deep thoughts, Elmont suddenly interrupted him by announcing, "Let''s begin the semi-finals!" Chapter 751 - Rise My Elementals! Chapter 751 Rise My Elementals! Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Pleasee in the same order that I called you. This would also represent the schedule of when you will be fighting," Princess T stepped forward while carrying the same round ss on her arms. But this time, there were only three pieces of paper inside. She started calling out, "Guild Leader Loki, Edgar Pierce, andstly, Osborne," With his name called first, Leo stepped forward towards Princess T. "We saw that you have more stamina and energypared to both Edgar Pierce and Osbornebined, so we decided to let you fight first," Princess T took the initiative to exin even though Leo wasn''t asking. "I totally understand," Leo expressed his understanding before putting his hand inside the round ss to begin choosing who he will be fighting against. Since Leo obviously can''t fight against himself, thus Princess T had taken out his name in advance, only leaving two pieces of paper inside the round ss for him to pick. Without needing to ask, these two pieces of paper represent both Osborne and Edgar Pierce, respectively. While choosing his opponent, Leo decided to activate his unique capability to see the future. With this, he would be able to see who he would be fighting against without needing to take out the piece of paper. He put his hand above the piece of paper to the left, and a scene immediately appeared inside his consciousness. "You will be fighting against Osborne!" Without wasting any time, Leo swiftly cut off his unique capability. Afterward, he moved his hand unhesitatingly to grab the piece of paper to the right. "You will be fighting against Edgar Pierce," Princess T announced after reading the name written on the piece of paper that Leo had handed her. Leo nodded his head at Princess T before turning around to look at Edgar Pierce. He muttered, "What a coincidence. It seems like we would be fighting in the first round, Edgar Pierce," "harrumph!" Edgar Pierce scoffed coldly. He added, "Don''t celebrate yet. I''ll make sure that I would be fighting against Osborne in the second round. In such a way, he won''t be able to heal and recuperate his stamina and energy significantly," In Edgar Pierce''s opinion, Osborne is the crucial factor in making Guild Leader Loki''s n sessful or a failure. And he believes that to make thetter''s n fail, he''d have to simply prevent Osborne from doing exactly as what he had just said. "And what makes you believe that you will be able to achieve that?" Leo replied while letting out a mischievous chuckle. "We will see it soon," Edgar Pierce said before walking away from Guild Leader Loki. Not long after, Edgar Pierce''s opponent for the second round was announced. "You will be fighting against Osborne," Princess T proimed. "See?" Edgar Pierce rejoiced while wiping the sweat that covered his forehead. Despite iming that he''ll make sure to fight against Osborne in the second round, deep inside of him, he was actually not entirely confident that he would genuinely be able to do that. After all, it''s all about luck when ites to choosing an opponent through the method that Princess T had proposed. In other words, he basically couldn''t rely on the fifty-fifty chance, as both have equal chances of getting picked by him. After hearing Edgar Pierce''s words, Leo simply shrugged his shoulder off and turned to look at Osborne, "Just like what we have nned," Edgar Pierce was mentally shaken. He asked while stuttering, "What¡­ what do you mean?" "Now that you have chosen Osborne to be your opponent, then who do you think would be his opponent in the third round?" Leo asked. Before Edgar Pierce could respond to Guild Leader Loki''s question, Princess T revealed the answer, "Osborne will be fighting against Guild Leader Loki in the third round," "This¡­" Edgar Pierce can''t believe that what he had thought to be the correct n would actually backfire on him. Even though he doesn''t know what exactly Guild Leader Loki is nning to do for Osborne, he could still somewhat expect that he would surrender in order to give thetter one win. "Let''s not waste any time and get on with the fighting," Leo said while walking to the opposite corner of the arena. While walking to his corner, Edgar Pierce suddenly realized something, prompting him to turn around to look at Guild Leader Loki. With a look of delight on his face, he muttered, "Since you n on losing against Osborne in the third round, then as long as I can win against you in the first round, you''d have no other choice but to forget about your n since I could easily get two wins against Osborne in the second round. By then, I''d only have to win one more round for me to move to the grand-finals, hahaha!" "Rest assured, because that won''t ever happen," Leo expressed confidently. Edgar Pierce confidently dered, "Heh! I admit that I wasn''t truly quite confident when I imed that I''d make sure to pick Osborne as my opponent in the second round. But that was only because choosing him as my opponent depends on my luck¡­" "I know. Well, it was too obvious," Leo interrupted. "Ehem!" Edgar Pierce coughed. He continued with the same confident tone in his voice, "However, our fight would depend on skills!" "Exactly! Which is why you will never be able to win against me no matter what you do," Leo proimed. "Let''s see," Edgar Pierce didn''t believe that he wouldn''t be able to win against Guild Leader Loki. Suppose it were before, specifically during the Survival Games. In that case, he''d undoubtedly think that defeating him would be extremely difficult, especially considering it was his first time witnessing someone who uses such unique tricks in a fight. But after witnessing him fight three times, he realized that as long as he pays close attention to him, it wouldn''t be that difficult to fend off against all of his tricks as all of them use the rule of misdirection. To be more precise, he would use something to attract his opponent''s attention, while on the other hand, he''d do something else. Regardless, it still doesn''t change the fact that it would be pretty difficult to defeat him. "Why don''t we see it now!" Leo said as he then prepared himself. "No problem," Edgar Pierce also prepared himself. Seeing this, Elmont stepped forward in between Leo and Edgar Pierce. "Are you ready?" Elmont asked Leo. "Ready," Leo replied. Elmont turned to look at Edgar Pierce and asked the same, "Are you ready?" "More than ready," Edgar Pierce responded while cracking his knuckles. "What''s that for? You''re acting like you are going to use your fist to fight!" Leo rolled his eyes. "I am just warming up my hands," Edgar Pierce sneered. Does he seriously think that he could infuriate him by saying that? "Since the two of you are already set, then let the fight begin!" Elmont announced. "Rise..." my Elementals! Leo inwardly thought thetter two words while raising both of his hands above his head. In the next moment, five Golems slowly started rising from the ground in front of him. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! "What the heck¡­!" Edgar Pierce can''t help rubbing his eyes while staring at the five Golems being summoned by Guild Leader Loki. Quickly pulling himself together and realizing that there is no use holding back anymore against Guild Leader Loki, Edgar Pierce also started summoning Golems. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! As a Mage, it is only natural for Edgar Pierce to also have a few Golems prepared. After all, when the situation requires him to cast a Magic spell but needs enough time to do so, he''d have to summon his Golems to protect him and buy him enough time to finish his Magic spell. Contrary to Guild Leader Loki, though, he only has three Golems prepared, whereas thetter has five of them. This evidently shows the numerical disadvantage between his Golems and thetter''s Golems. Simr to Guild Leader Loki''s Golems, Edgar Pierce''s Golems were also embedded with Memory Crystal, where a set ofmands were already coded inside so that he would no longer need tomand his Golems to make them execute an action personally. Unbeknownst to Edgar Pierce, Leo wasn''t actually summoning Golems, but instead, they were Earth Elementals disguised as Golems. Comparing these two entities together would be stupid, as thetter is another league above the former. As a matter of fact, they should not bepared as there is just noparison between the two. For example, the Memory Crystal embedded onto Leo''s Golems were merely for decoration purposes with not even a single set of codes to automaticallymand his supposedly Golems. That is because his Earth Elementals have their own consciousness that allows them to think of what to do and not to do. "Although you have more Golems than me, as long as I defeat you, they would no longer have any use," Edgar Pierce said before pointing his hand forward and ordering, "Attack!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Booom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Chapter 752 - Edgar Pierce’s Magical Beasts Companion Chapter 752 Edgar Pierce''s Magical Beasts Companion Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce The stage slightly shook as Edgar Pierce''s Golems charged towards the direction of Guild Leader Loki''s Golems. Simrly, thetter''s Golems also lunged themselves forward. But, two of them remained by the Guild Leader Loki''s side. In Leo''s opinion, even just sending one of his Earth Elementals to fight against Edgar Pierce''s Golems would be more than enough to destroy them. Even then, it would still be considered overkill. The only reason why he bothered sending three was that he doesn''t want to make it seem like his Golems are far too powerful and superiorpared to thetter''s Golems. A sh between the two side''s Golems soon began. Boooom! Boooom! Boooom! Punches were being exchanged between the six Golems, continuously chipping away small pieces of rocks and causing cracks to appear all over their bodies. However, closely observing the Golems from both sides, it was clearly noticeable that Guild Leader Loki''s Golems has the upper hand against Edgar Pierce''s Golems. The main reason for that was because Guild Leader Loki''s Golems seems to be using some sort of techniques when fighting. For example, they don''t just simply throw punches, they would sometimes take advantage of Edgar Pierce''s Golem''s attacks and use those against them. Not only that, but they can also dodge. "Are my eyes ying a trick on me?" Edgar Pierce can''t help rubbing his eyes while observing Guild Leader Loki''s Golems. "Fireball!" Leo cast. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Edgar Pierce abruptly turned his head around after hearing Guild Leader Loki casting a Fireball spell. "Earth Wall!" Edgar Pierce cast, creating two rock walls to block his front. Booom! Booom! Muffled explosions sounded as Leo''s fireballsnded on Edgar Pierce''s earth walls. "Don''t you know that you should never take your eyes off from your opponent?" Leo asked. "Of course, I know!" Edgar Pierce responded as he took a glimpse of where Guild Leader Loki was. But as soon as he saw thetter, he quickly hid his head back to his earth walls. Whoooosh! Banggg! An arrow swiftly passed through the previous location where Edgar Pierce''s head had withdrawn from just a second ago. Seeing this, Edgar Pierce gulped down a mouthful of saliva, a bit fearful. He thought, "If I retracted my head even a single secondte, an arrow would have no doubt prated my head by now," "Are you seriously nning to kill me or something?!" Edgar Pierce eximed loudly. He really can''t believe that Guild Leader Loki nearly killed him. He had not offended thetter even once from the moment he got acquainted with him until now. "Guild Leader Loki?" Edgar Pierce asked after not receiving any response from Guild Leader Loki. He was hoping to deduce thetter''s location once he replied to him. But to his disappointment, Guild Leader Loki didn''t say anything. This instantly made him cautious, as he started looking around his surrounding, including above his earth walls, trying to look for Guild Leader Loki. Booooom! While looking around, a loud explosion sounded that interrupted Edgar Pierce from looking around and made his expression turn grave. "It has only been a minute or so when my Golems and Guild Leader Loki''s Golems started shing with each other. Yet, one of my Golems has already been destroyed!" Edgar Pierce muttered to himself. He added, "Just how strong are his Golems for them to be able to easily destroy the Golems made by the Pierce Noble Household?!" Booooom! All of a sudden, another explosion sounded. But this time, Edgar Pierce didn''t feel iting from one of his Golems. Instead, the sound came from the earth walls behind him. "Oh no!" Edgar Pierce hastily cast another Earth Wall spell. Since one of his Golems is now destroyed, then this means that the Golem that destroyed it could nowe and attack him. That explosion just should be an attack from that Golem. "I wasn''t really nning to use this until the grand-finals, but I guess I have no choice but to use it now," Edgar Pierce decided to use one of his secret weapons. Putting his hand forward, he ordered, "Come forth, Sword Mantises," Whoooooooosh! Whoooooooosh! In the next moment, two huge Magic circles appeared from the floor in front of Edgar Pierce. Strange flickering white-colored lights shone inside the Magic circles, as they slowly turned into a vague figure of some kind of Magic Beast. The figure of the Magical Beast that was being formed is five meters tall and has a long body stretching up to ten meters, with the lower part of its body being a lot bigger than its upper part, which is merely as thin as a tree stem. At the very top, there''s an upside-down triangle-like head with two bulging eyes at two corners located on the top. It has six total limbs, with four of them located at the lower part of its body, while the rest on the upper part of its body close to its head. Unlike the former four limbs, though, thetter two limbs were shaped like a de of some sort of weapon, with its very end looking extremely sharp. After a few more seconds, the two figures of the Sword Mantises appeared for all eyes toid upon. ROAAAR! ROAAAR! Two loud bellows echoed throughout the stage as the Sword Mantises announced their arrival. Meanwhile, Leo had already retreated back to his corner. Earlier ago, he was already behind the earth walls that Edgar Pierce had cast to block his fireballs, preparing tounch a surprise attack against thetter. But as soon as he saw the flickering lights on the other side, he quickly decided to go back as he knew already what those lights represent. He was already very familiar with such a sight as he had witnessed Ejah also creating something simr to that. It was during that time when thetter summoned Big Happy in front of him. At that time, a huge Magic circle also appeared on the ground and flickering lights shone inside as Big Happy''s figure was slowly being created. In a matter of a few seconds, Big Happy, the Griffin, who is a Beast Companion of Ejah, appeared right in front of him. Hearing the loud bellow of the Sword Mantises, Leo confirmed his assumption, "As expected, Edgar Pierce was indeed summoning his Magic Beast Companion. And two of them, on top of that!" Honestly, Leo somewhat expected already that he would eventually encounter a Magical Beast Tamer during the Emerald Elven Battle Competition in one of its rounds. After all, this is the Emerald Tree Kingdom, a Kingdom Territory of the Elf race. As long as it''s the Elf race, Magical Beast Tamers would always be present. In addition to that, with the existence of the Emerald Event, it is a given already for this territory to have plenty of Magical Beast Tamers. "I admit that my Golems can''tpete against your Golems. But how about these Sword Mantises?" Edgar Pierce uttered while slowly walking out from the earth walls. Behind him, two huge figures of Sword Mantis were closely following. Observing the auras of the two Sword Mantises, Leo soon sensed that their cultivation levels were 1-Star level and 2-Star level, respectively. "This is going to be troublesome. I really thought that the two Sword Mantises were only 1-Star level, especially considering that Edgar Pierce is a 1-Star level Mage. Hmmm¡­ maybe it''s because he''s in the peak of 1-Star level, that''s why he was able to tame a Magical Beast one level above him, or probably that 2-Star level Sword Mantis started from 1-Star level and he helped it grow to a 2-Star level. Well, we can also consider the fact that he is called a genius," Leo thought to himself. As far as his knowledge goes, these are the only exnations he could think about of how Edgar Pierce was able to summon a 2-Star level Sword Mantis. And above all, tamed another 1-Star level Sword Mantis. Anyone could tame and make one Magical Beast as their Magical Beast Companion, but having two of them would be apletely different story. That''s the reason why the title Magical Beast Tamer was created, because some people are just talented when ites to the matter of taming Magical Beast, allowing them to have two or morepared to the other people. Evidently, Edgar Pierce is also a Magical Beast Tamer, aside from being someone who is excellent in using ance as a weapon and at the same time a Mage. "No wonder you are called a genius," Leoplimented. "I am also quite surprised about your Golems. Tell me, are you perhaps a Golem Engineer?" Edgar Pierce asked. From what he had learned, only Golem Engineers could create and design Golems that are unique from the normal or average Golems that Mages could create.. The Pierce Noble Household also has a few Golem Engineers, which is where he had gotten his Golems. Chapter 753 - Earth Elementals Versus Sword Mantises Chapter 753 Earth Elementals versus Sword Mantises Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo already knew what Golem Engineer implies as he had read about them during his free time in his office before. Although the Mischievous Lion Guild doesn''t have anyone who has such talent, but just to be safe, he replied, "No, but I do know a Golem Engineer. And that person was the one who gave me the Memory Crystals for my Golems," Needless to say, this was obviously just a lie. He doesn''t know any Golem Engineer. And as a matter of fact, he hasn''t even met one in his entire life and the only time he learned about them was when he arrived in the Emerald Tree Kingdom. Evangelion, who was the one who taught him about Golems, wasn''t a Golem Engineer, but merely someone who knew some basic stuff about Golems and just happened to know the design of how to make a Bedrock Kong form of a Golem. Honestly, this was the exact reason why he didn''t think of having his Earth Elementals disguised themselves as Golems in a Bedrock Kong form. By doing that, it would end up bing even bigger trouble once someone pointed out about the Golem Engineer, especially considering the fact that this design came from the Dragon Horn Empire. People might just start specting that he is rted to the Dragon Horn Empire. And by then, the spies of the Dragon Horn Empire in the Emerald Tree Kingdom would report about his identity. Supposed that wound indeed happen, then his intention of not getting noticed by them would be all for nothing. "Oh, then I would really like to meet with that person one day, if you permit," Edgar Pierce remarked as he ordered his two remaining Golems to retreat by his side. "Unfortunately, that person didn''te with us, nor is he a member of the Mischievous Lion Guild," Leo said as he also ordered his three Golems to retreat by his side in order to prepare to fight against Edgar Pierce''s Sword Mantises. "Too bad, I was thinking of getting to know that person," Edgar Pierce could only express his helplessness since there is no chance for him to request to make a simr set of codes tomand his Golems to execute the same attack pattern as Guild Leader Loki''s. "Anyways," Edgar Pierce changed the topic, he continued, "Now then, ATTACK!!!" Hearing Edgar Pierce''smand, the two Sword Mantises and the two Golems immediately charged towards Guild Leader Loki''s direction. Seeing this, Leo quickly cast, "Earth Wall!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh!" A few earth walls started rising from the ground in front of the approaching two Sword Mantises and two Golems, hindering their path forward to their target. "That''s useless!" Edgar Pierce sneered after seeing the earth walls. It was exactly like what Edgar Pierce had said; the earth walls only hindered the two Golems'' path, whereas the two Sword Mantises started jumping on top of them while they continued making their way forward. To begin with, Edgar Pierce was only nning to use his two Golems to assist his two Sword Mantises. So, it doesn''t really affect anything that much in his n whether the former two are still present or not. Edgar Pierce thought, "As long as my two Sword Mantises could reach Guild Leader Loki, it would still turn the tables around to my favor," However, unbeknownst to Edgar Pierce, that was actually what Leo intended to do right from the very start. He is more aware than anyone else that his five Earth Elementals won''t be able to handle fighting against four opponents at the same time, especially considering that one of them is a 2-Star level Sword Mantis. But if he tries to decrease the amount into two, specifically only the two Sword Mantises, then there would be a fair amount of chance for his Earth Elementals to be able to handle them. To be more precise, what he is intending to do here is to take the initiative to fight, instead of defending. He believes that if he chooses to defend, it would in turn give Edgar Pierce a lot of opportunities to attack him. And that includes cornering him and making him fall into a trap. On the other hand, if he takes the initiative to attack, Edgar Pierce would have to worry about attacking him and at the same time defending from his attacks. Though he would simrly worry the same thing as well, at least there won''t be anyone having any advantages, and their fight could remain in a stalemate until the perfect opportunityes for them to change their situation. Nocking an arrow to his bow, Leo pointed it towards the direction of Edgar Pierce before letting go. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Sensing the dangering from his front, Edgar Pierce quickly duck away, narrowly dodging from the two arrows that Guild Leader Loki had shot at him. "Remember, this fight is not against our summons, but rather it is between the two of us," Leo reminded Edgar Pierce as he nocked another batch of arrows onto his bow, intending to continue attacking thetter and distract him from focusing on his two Sword Mantises. As for him, he doesn''t have to worry about his Earth Elementals for the meantime as they have their own consciousness and could therefore think of what to do and not to do on their own. Taking a glimpse to his two Sword Mantises, Edgar Pierce soon notices that they are currently busy fighting against the five Golems of Guild Leader Loki and can''t seem to break out from the encirclement, "Since that''s the case, all I have to do is to wait until my two Sword Mantises destroys all of his Golems. While waiting for that, though, I''ll have to fight against Guild Leader Loki and prevent him from defeating me and ending this round," "I agree," Edgar Pierce nodded his head. But despite saying that, he still ordered his two Golems to not bother helping his two Sword Mantises, since he is confident that they would be able to soon destroy Guild Leader Loki''s Golems. Rather, they should direct their attention to Guild Leader Loki, and help him fight against him. "I didn''t know that the great genius Edgar Pierce would have a shameless side in him. You truly opened my eyes that members of Noble Households could also disregard their honor," Leo remarked jokingly. "Say the guy who keeps on ying tricks," Edgar Pierce rolled his eyes. Booom! Booom! Boooom! Whooosh! Whoooosh! Whooosh! While Leo and Edgar Pierce were fighting, the five Earth Elementals were also fully focused on fending off against the two Sword Mantises. They continued exchanging attacks one after the other, but the Earth Elementals could hardlynd any attacks onto their opponents as the two Sword Mantises were very agile in their movements and kept on dodging away. Honestly, if it wasn''t because there are five Earth Elementals fighting against them right now, then they could have long already escaped from their encirclement. In addition to that, because the stage was t ground, the Sword Mantises couldn''t also make use of their advantage, which is their speed and flexibility, to the fullest. However, the Earth Elementals also have their own advantages as well. Unlike ordinary Golems, their defensive capability is many folds higher. And because of that, although they can hardlynd any hit to the two Sword Mantises, thetter likewise could hardly cause any damages to them. This wouldn''t have been made possible if not for the fact that the cultivation level of Leo''s Earth Elementals right now is peak 1-Star level. That was one of the biggest reasons why the Earth Elemental''s defense could hold on against a 2-Star level Magical Beast. This was such important news for Leo, as this means that he doesn''t have to worry anymore about his Elementals getting one shot with a Fireball spell-like in the past. As for the other reason, it''s the difference between the Elements of the Earth Elementals and the Sword Mantis. As one could notice, the Earth Elementals are made of rock, or just like what its own name suggests, Earth, which is moremonly known as extremely durable and tough to break type of Element. That''s the reason why Mages normally use Earth Element Magic spells for defensive purposes. On the other hand, the Sword Mantises are abination of Wind Element and Nature Element. These two elements aremonly known as not really that strong when ites to offensive attacks, especially if one would consider their cultivation level. To be more precise, the only Sword Mantis that could deal considerable damage to the Earth Elementals is the one with the cultivation level of 2-Star level, while the attack of the Sword Mantis with 1-Star level cultivation is as if a stick hitting onto hard rock. But there is still one important thing that the two Sword Mantises can''tpare to the Earth Elementals. And that is their unique capability to self-heal as long as Leo would supply them with sufficient Earth Element Mana. These factors were something that Edgar Pierce had failed to consider nor was he able to imagine such a case before he decided to leave the two Sword Mantises to fight against Guild Leader Loki''s Golem.. If he knew about this from the start, he''d surely order his two Sword Mantises to get out of the encirclement of the Golems, as it would be next to impossible to destroy them no matter how many times they attack. Chapter 754 - Leo’s Plan Chapter 754 Leo''s n Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Leo continued shooting arrows towards Edgar Pierce, while thetter, on the other hand, used his sword to block them, and at the same time, steadily shorten their distance. "Fireball!" Edgar Pierce cast, swiftly creating two fireballs and shooting them towards the approaching arrows. Whiiish! Whaaashhh! The arrows were instantly burned upon making contact with the fireballs. Afterward, the fireballs continued traveling in Leo''s direction. "Vine!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Vines quicklyshed onto the mes, instantly extinguishing them. And this time, it was the vines that shot towards Edgar Pierce''s direction. Seeing this, Edgar Pierce simply shrugged his shoulder off before positioning hisnd to prepare for a counterattack. As soon as the vines arrived closely, Edgar Pierce suddenly made a series of quick jolting movements with his hand holding thence. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whooosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment, multiple pieces of the vines being cut clean by Edgar Pierce''snce started falling to the ground. While cutting the vines, Edgar Pierce continued to shorten the distance between him and Guild Leader Loki, fully intending to go for a frontal assault than to keep on defending from all of his arrows. Also, he wanted to arrive at his Golems'' location and cooperate with them to attack thetter. At this moment, Guild Leader Loki is moving around from one ce to another, creating distance from the Golems in order to prevent them from reaching him. As a result, the Golems weren''t providing any sort of help to Edgar Pierce. Needless to say, Leo long already noticed what Edgar Pierce intended to do. As such, he is trying his best to prevent thetter from achieving that by moving around. "Are you seriously intending to keep on running away?!" Edgar Pierce eximed while hiding behind his Golems. "As much as I want to fight against you, but with the presence of the two Golems, don''t you think it would be unfair for me?" Leo responded before he cast, "Earth wall!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Once again, Leo blocked the path of the Golems. Although the Golems could try destroying his earth walls, that would buy him some time to create even more distance from them. "Then how about we fight one against one? That includes you not ying any tricks against me with Osborne," Edgar Pierce proposed. "No thanks," Leo didn''t hesitate to reject. After all, he''s trying to make the finals less troublesome for him to win. That''s the main reason why he made a deal with Osborne, to begin with. He added, "If you''re trying to do exactly what I did to Eme rity in the first round, I advise you to stop. I showed you that trick, so it would naturally not work on me," "We won''t know unless we try, right?" Edgar Pierce replied while raising his hand towards the earth walls as he soon cast, "Earth Burst!" Whooooosh! All of a sudden, the earth walls blocking their path forward started shaking extremely hard. In just a matter of a few seconds, cracks began showing on the surface of the earth walls. "I wasn''t able to use this Magic spell before because I was far away from your previous earth walls. But now that I am close enough, I could just destroy it using Earth Burst spell," Edgar Pierce said with a cunning look on his face. Leo felt a bit surprised while watching his earth walls slowly getting destroyed by Edgar Pierce''s Magic spell. Unfortunately, he has no method to stop thetter as his Golems are just beside him, ready to block his arrows once he shots them. It didn''t take that long for the earth walls to finally be destroyed. Booooom! Booooom! Two loud explosions echoed throughout the stage as the earth walls turned into pieces. Slowly walking out from the cloud of dust was Edgar Pierce along with his two Golems following closely by his side, ready to protect him against Guild Leader Loki. Without wasting any time, Edgar Pierce and his two Golems charged towards Guild Leader Loki''s direction once again, still intending to achieve their goal of going into a frontal assault against thetter. Meanwhile, Leo didn''t just stand there and watch Edgar Pierce approach him. He started running away from them so that they wouldn''t achieve their goal. Simultaneously, he is thinking inside of his mind about how to solve his current predicament. They might be in a stalemate right now. Still, once Edgar Pierce catches him, he would undoubtedly be put into a disadvantageous situation. "Should I wear my Magic garment again? But Edgar Pierce would certainly do the same as well," Leo thought. Like all the previous fights a while ago, once someone decides to take out a powerful item, their opponents would also do the same thing to avoid going into a disadvantageous situation. By then, the fight would be even moreplex and troublesome to handle. "Just forget it!" Leo dismisses the thought. He''d rather remain in this situation than wear his Magic garment again. Such a piece of powerful equipment should only be used in a dangerous situation where his life is being threatened, not something like this. "Let''s think about something else," Leo murmured to himself. He started thinking, "In an open stage like this, there is almost nothing around my surroundings that I could make use to my advantage," "Well, there are some, but all of them are behind me. Like the vines scattered on the floor, the debris of my earth walls, and the location of my Earth Elementals. If I n to make use of any of them, I would have no choice but to go back. So, relying on that would not make my situation even the least bit better. As a matter of fact, it would just make it even more dangerous, not to mention it''s a stupid move," "I have faced a situation simr to this back then in the first round against Eme rity. And simrly, Osborne also experienced this during his fight against Selina. But during Osborne''s fight, there was some left-over debris of his earth walls nearby that he thought of using to change his situation... Wait!" "That''s it!" Leo made a sudden realization. He continued, "There might be nothing around me now. But¡­ what if I try to create stuff around me?" With that n in mind, Leo quickly stored his bow and quiver inside his Storage Ring. "What is he doing storing his weapon to fight against me? Does this perhaps mean that he finally ns on going into a melee fight? Hehehe, if he indeed intends to do that, then I could make use of my ns soon," Edgar Pierce thought to himself. Contrary to what Edgar Pierce was expecting, Guild Leader Loki suddenly made a short turn with his right hand pointed towards his direction after storing his bow and quiver. From his lips, he cast, "Vines!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Dozens of vines came out from the ground and shot towards the direction of Edgar Pierce. "This again?" Edgar Pierce felt a bit disappointed. He was expecting that Guild Leader Loki would surprise him or something after storing his weapons. He added, "So this is your n? Store your weapons and focus on casting Magic spells instead?" "I am a Mage, so what do you expect me to do?!" Leo replied before casting another Magic spell. This time, it was an Earth wall spell. Whooosh! Whoooosh! Earth walls started rising from the ground. But they didn''t rise in front of Edgar Pierce to block him. Rather they appeared seemingly in random directions. As soon as the earth walls appeared, the vines split and made a sudden turn towards the earth walls. They soon wrapped their bodies around them before targeting Edgar Pierce once again. "What is he doing?" Edgar Pierce felt doubtful. Regardless, he ordered his Golems to block the iing vines for him. Unlike thest time, though, he has his Golems now to help him. Thus he doesn''t need to waste any stamina and energy to counter Guild Leader Loki''s attack. "If you are trying to waste my stamina and energy just like what Selina did to Osborne in their fight, then you''re hugely mistaken because that will also never happen! Don''t forget, I have my Golems to help me!" Edgar Pierce scoffed. He continued, "You''re the only one who''s going to be wasting your stamina and energy by doing that. Although you have more than Osborne and Ibined, there are still future fights for you to win. So, I suggest you think of a different n! If you ask me, it''s much better for you to just choose to surrender and give me this win! HAHAHA!" Leo chose to ignore Edgar Pierce''s words as he continued to cast Magic spell after another Magic spell. He rotates casting Vines spell, Earth Wall spell, and Earth spikes spell. He sometimes even uses a Water jet spell and a Fireball spell to try and confuse Edgar Pierce and prevent him from finding out what exactly he was nning on doing. "I just need to continue doing this until I finally create a stage that''s advantageous for me," Leo thought. Chapter 755 - Edgar Pierce’s Dilemma Chapter 755 Edgar Pierce''s dilemma Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Without even needing Edgar Pierce''s reminder, Leo is long already aware that casting numerous Magic spells would expend his stamina and energy. As a matter of fact, it would also drain his Mana if he used more than his Star could gather from his surroundings. But what Edgar Pierce doesn''t know is that he already had a n prepared for the third round against Osborne to help him solve his problem. "It seems like most of your Magic spells are missing the target, Guild Leader Loki! Are you perhaps in a panic right now?" Edgar Pierce''s scoffed. "How do you expect me to urately hit you when I am casting while and at the same time running away from you?" Leo rebutted. "Then you should stop running away and fight me instead!" Edgar Pierce became even more proud and arrogant as he continued to y a game of cat and mouse against Guild Leader Loki, with him as the cat and thetter as the mouse. Supposed it wasn''t because he is personally putting Guild Leader Loki in this predicament. In that case, Edgar Pierce believes that he''d undoubtedly not believe anyone if they tell him that they made the Guild Leader of the Mischievous Lion Guild run away with his tails in between his legs. Nevertheless, Edgar Pierce didn''t forget to remain cautious. Guild Leader Loki is known as a mischievous person along with all the Executives of his Guild. If he dares to underestimate thetter just because he is currently running away from him, chances are, Guild Leader Loki would suddenly reverse the situation against his favor. By that time, he can only me himself for being careless. Edgar Pierce had already witnessed how Guild Leader Loki would suddenly turn the tide of the fight to his favor. As much as possible, he''d like to avoid experiencing the same situation that those people have experienced. "Just a few more," Leo muttered before casting, "Vines!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whooooosh! Dozens of vines shot straight towards all the earth walls that Leo had previously cast. The vines circled around them to tighten their hold before moving to another earth wall and doing the same. This continued for a few more seconds until thest earth wall was connected. After that, Leo raised his hand for onest time and cast, "Earth spikes!" Whooooosh! Whoooosh! Whooooosh! The earth spikes prated the vines that wrapped around the earth walls and embedded themselves deeply. As a result, the vines were locked in ce and wouldn''t identally slip anymore. Leo didn''t just stop after that as he continued to cast a series of Earth spikes spells and used them to further reinforce the hold of the vines to the earth walls. Not long after, what appeared in the view of everyone currently watching, including Edgar Pierce, was a stage that had just seemingly gone through a remodeling. Though only a fourth of the entire stage. "This¡­" Edgar Pierce finally realized what was going on. Without him noticing, his surroundings are now covered with numerous earth walls tied together using vines and further reinforced with earth spikes. No wonder Guild Leader Loki was missing his attacks. So, it wasn''t because he was in a panic. Rather, he was doing it on purpose in order to create something. He was so focused on defending and chasing after him that he didn''t realize that his situation was slowly going into something he didn''t want it to be. "Let''s try this," Edgar Pierce put his hand on one of the earth walls and cast, "Earth Burst!" Whoooooosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Just like what happened before, the earth wall slowly began cracking after Edgar Pierce cast the Earth Burst spell to it. It didn''t take that long for the earth wall to start crumbling down to the ground. "Just like I expected," Edgar Pierce shook his head, a bit disappointed at what he sees right now. After the earth wall finished crumbling, it didn''t entirely fall to the ground like before and cleared a path for him. Instead, the earth wall merely deformed because of the vines that wrapped around its body and the earth spikes. To be more precise, the earth wall was like a wall covered in a multitude of cracks but was still sturdy and proudly standing tall against all odds. "I should have known that Guild Leader Loki wouldn''t do meaningless and unnecessary things, especially considering how meticulous he was when conserving his stamina and energy in all of his previous fights," Edgar Pierce realized. He looked around his surroundings and felt a bit lost. Although this thing that Guild Leader Loki had built wasn''t really that big, and as a matter of fact, in Edgar Pierce''s opinion, he could easily get out from here by simply asking his Golems to help him go to the top of one of those earth walls. But the problem is, how would he look for Guild Leader Loki after that? Obviously, Guild Leader Loki wouldn''t just get out of this ce once Edgar Pierce leaves. After all, that would make all of the effort, stamina, energy, and Mana that he had used to make this cepletely useless. There''s no doubt that Guild Leader Loki would use this ce that he had built to his advantage. Aside from that, Edgar Pierce could already guess that their fight would just continue being at a stalemate after leaving this ce and going outside. Well, he could continue exchanging attacks with Guild Leader Loki. But that''s all there is to it and nothing more. "I can already expect that the method Guild Leader Loki had chosen to win this fight is a battle of attrition since he has more stamina and energypared to me. As long as we continue being at a stalemate, he''d eventually wear down my stamina and energy. By that time, I''d have no other choice but to surrender because there would be no chance for me to win anymore. Wait¡­" Edgar Pierce suddenly realized something. He thought, "Is Guild Leader Loki perhaps nning to weaken me so that Osborne could win in the second round? And then he would surrender in the third round, allowing thetter to have two wins. Supposed Guild Leader Loki will win in our fight in the first round. In that case, he''d only need to win in his next fight to also get two wins. In the process, whoever would fight against me, they''ll just surrender in order to give me two wins as well," "Damn!" Edgar Pierce can''t refrain from swearing before asking in doubt, "But what if it''s totally different to what I thought? Like, Guild Leader Loki is simply confident that he will pick Osborne when he picks his opponent next. And once again, he will give up on that round to give thetter two wins," Edgar Pierce heaved a sigh of frustration and expressed, "Aysttt! Next time, I will make sure not to make any intelligent people my enemy! I seriously didn''t expect that it would be such a huge dilemma for me just thinking on how to deal against them, especially this Guild Leader Loki!" Whoooosh! All of a sudden, an arrow prated the rock right in front of Edgar Pierce''s face. "Shit!" Edgar Pierce eximed as he jumped to the back of his Golem to hide. He looked at the ce where he had heard the arrowing from, but he found no one. "In this kind of ce, Guild Leader Loki could be hiding anywhere," Whoooosh! Bang! The Golem raised its hand to block the iing arrow from the side. "There he is!" Edgar Pierce quickly spotted Guild Leader Loki after shooting his arrow. Unfortunately, it''s already toote for him to chase after thetter, as he had long already concealed himself somewhere hidden once again. "Fuck!" ¡­.. At this moment, Leo is sneaking towards another location tounch another sneak attack on Edgar Pierce. But before doing that, he positioned himself at the ce where he could shoot the two Sword Mantises. "Edgar Pierce would definitely not expect that my main target for creating this ce is his two Sword Mantises," Leo murmured with a mischievous smile on his face. Initially, he thought of using Magic spells to create this ce as he nned to use it to fight against Edgar Pierce and turn the table in his favor. But as soon as he finished, he saw an excellent opportunity to defeat the two Sword Mantises. "ording to Ejah, Beast Companions could ry information to their Master by sending the message to thetter''s consciousness. The way this works is because of the contract that the Magical Beast has signed together with his Master, allowing both of them tomunicate with each other. However, the information being ryed would have to depend on the intellect of the Beast Companion," Leo thought while observing the Sword Mantises closely. He continued, "The 1-Star level Sword Mantis is not a problem because there is no doubt that its intellect is inferior to a one-year-old baby," "As such, my only problem is the 2-Star level Sword Mantis," Leo turned his focus to the 2-Star level Sword Mantis. He thought, "But based on the information I''ve read in the Magical Beast encyclopedia, only 5-Star level Magical Beast really possess a high intellect that could beparable to teenagers. Since this Sword Mantis is not at that level yet, meaning to say I also don''t have to worry about it that much," "HEHEHE," Leo let out a mischievous chuckle as a n was slowly brewing inside his mind. Chapter 756 - Leo’s Mischievous Plan And Edgar Pierce’s Cunning Plan Chapter 756 Leo''s mischievous n and Edgar Pierce''s cunning n Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Leo hid under the cover of a group of vines to prevent Edgar Pierce nor the two Sword Mantises from noticing him. He nocked an arrow onto his bow and urately pointed the sharp head to the two Sword Mantises. In his mind, he thought, "The second I hit one of the Sword Mantises with my arrow, there''s no doubt that they will immediately convey a message to Edgar Pierce about my sneak attack to them. By that time, thetter will discover what I am nning to do. He''d probably choose to disregard me for the meantime and focus all of his attention on his two Sword Mantises. Otherwise, he''d lost his advantage against my Golems. In the end, our fight would continue remaining at a stalemate," "I can no longer afford to wait or create another opportunity to break the stalemate like what I did right now. So¡­" Slowly, Leo moved the head of his arrow to the ground in front of the two Sword Mantises. "On the other hand, if I also secretly lend a hand to my Golems to let them win, it would likewise make Edgar Pierce retract his focus from me back to his two Sword Mantises, simrly ending in the same way as the former," "However, what if I slowly turn the table to my Golem''s favor while at the same time making Edgar Pierce focus all of his attention on me regardless of what?" Leo decided in his mind. In the next moment, a tiny red-colored Magic circle slowly formed on the sharp head of the arrow. As soon as the Magic circle finished forming, Leo didn''t continue wasting any time and let go of his hand. Whooooosh! Contrary to what everyone was expecting, the arrow didn''t hit the two Sword Mantises. Rather, they simply hit the ground right beside the earth wall. Its location was hidden from the sight of the two Sword Mantises. Still, the Golems could clearly see it due to the difference in location of the two parties. And despite hitting the ground, the arrow didn''t explode like everyone thought after seeing Guild Leader Loki creating a Magic circle of the Fireball spell onto its head. "What is he doing?" This was the question that everyone wanted to know the answer. While everyone watching was in the midst of their thinking, Leo continued shooting arrows in locations that couldn''t be seen by the Sword Mantises. He also ensured that the arrows would always avoid their sight while traveling to a specific location so that it wouldn''t ruin his scheme. "Good thing that there are earth walls nearby and pieces of rocks that chip away from my Golems. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to secretly hide all of those arrows," Leo thought in his mind before deciding to stop for the meantime and turn his attention back to Edgar Pierce. After all, he can''t let thetter be suspicious of anything other than what is happening in this ce he had created. Leo carefully sneaked towards another location that could provide him a good view of Edgar Pierce while simultaneously allowing him tounch a sneak attack on thetter. It didn''t take that much time for Leo to find another location to hide. He was the one who created this ce, so he naturally knew plenty of good hidings spots. "If I intentionally miss another attack, Edgar Pierce would certainly feel suspicious about my intention for doing that, especially considering the method I used to create this ce," Leo paused to catch some breather. He soon continued, "I can only hope that this won''t identally kill him, as that would cause a lot of trouble to me," Whooooosh! Edgar Pierce was more than prepared already for Guild Leader Loki''s sneak attack. So as soon as he heard a whooshing sound in the air somewhere around him, he instantly ordered his Golems to surround him and block the attack. While using the Golems as a shield, Edgar Pierce didn''t forget to sneak a peek to the location where the arrow hade from to find Guild Leader Loki''s whereabouts. Bang! The arrow instantly broke into pieces after it hit the body of the Golem and slowly fell to the ground. From behind, Leo''s figure could be seen swiftly trying to sneak towards another location. "There you are! So, you are moving to the north this time," Edgar Pierce smiled cunningly. But despite knowing where Guild Leader Loki was expected to go next, he didn''t immediatelyunch an attack, but rather he carefully thought a n in his mind about how he could catch thetter off guard once he appeared again. Although Edgar Pierce can''t see where exactly Guild Leader Loki was right now as thetter had swiftly jumped down afterunching a sneak attack on him, he can still make some mental calctions in his mind to calcte where he is right now. In addition to that, he can see where the best hiding spots tounch sneak attacks are, so he takes note of them in advance to prepare for any arrows that might suddenly fire at him from those locations. "One might think that I am just an ordinary duck sitting still in one ce and waiting for the hunter to kill me. But without that hunter knowing, I am actually a Magical Beast Duck, who''s instead waiting for the hunter to appear so that I can have my meal for the entire day!" Edgar Pierce cunningly thought in his mind. If Leo could hear what Edgar Pierce was thinking right now, he would be able to easily understand what thetter meant with that idiom; An ordinary duck and a Magical Beast Duck are twopletely different species of animals despite having an almost identical appearance. The former could be easily hunted by ordinary hunters, but thetter could only be hunted by powerful hunters, such as Mages and Magical Knights. The reason for that is because if ordinary hunters would hunt for Magical Beast Ducks, it would instead cause the situation topletely reverse, with the hunted bing the hunter and the hunter bing the hunted. In their case right now, once Edgar Pierce realized where Guild Leader Loki would appear next, he could prepare tounch a sneak attack in advance before thetter could attack him. By that time, he would be the hunter, and Guild Leader Loki would be the hunted. However, without Edgar Pierce knowing, Leo is actually not an ordinary hunter. As a matter of fact, he''s not even a powerful hunter. Rather, he is a predator, a Mischievous Lion hunting for his prey, Edgar Pierce, the sitting Magical Beast Duck. From the very beginning of their fight, Leo has never once underestimated Edgar Pierce. As such, he will never think of thetter as an ordinary duck but had always thought of him as a Magical Beast Duck that can turn the situation in his favor by exploiting his carelessness. Both Leo and Edgar Pierce had never underestimated each other even once as they both know that one single carelessness would allow the other to have the advantage. But unfortunately, the former''s mischievousness seems to be more superiorpared to thetter''s cunningness. Leo continued to repeat his method. He kept on secretly nting arrows with a Magic circle of the Fireball spell embedded onto them and hiding them all over the battlefield between his Golems and Edgar Pierce''s two Sword Mantises. Simultaneously, he pestered Edgar Pierce with his sneak attacks. Meanwhile, Edgar Pierce patiently waited for the perfect opportunity for him tounch his counterattack. After all, Guild Leader Loki''s arrows could hardly affect him, especially now that he can somewhat expect already where the arrows would fire from. Every time an arrow is shot, he could timely tell his Golems to block the attack for him while also observing closely where Guild Leader Loki would go next. "I just need to n a few more arrows," Leo thought inwardly. "Just you wait," Edgar Pierce simrly felt the same. The spectators increasingly grew even more excited and cheered louder and louder as they continued watching both Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce''s ns slowly take ce. It wasn''t only them, but Elmont, Princess Tifa, Princess T, Osborne, and all the teams currently watching the fight from their respective rooms as well. As the time for both sides to reveal their ns grew closer and closer, everyone was already standing up from their seats while feeling a mixed emotion of hope, despair, thrill, and many other more simr emotions deep inside of them. Some people even wanted to scream loudly in order to inform the yer they supported what their opponent wanted to do.. If it wasn''t for the stage being rebuilt higher than the spectator''s stand, then a few of them would have long been unable to contain their desire and spoiled the n of either Leo and Edgar Pierce. Chapter 757 - Edgar Pierce’s Predicament Chapter 757 Edgar Pierce''s predicament Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After a few more minutes, Leo shot thest arrow that he needed toplete his n. "Now that everything is done, all I need to do is to send my Golems away so that they won''t get implicated," Leo thought to himself before sending an order to his Golems to slowly retreat away from the two Sword Mantises. Hearing Leo''s order, the Golems started retreating while making sure not to raise any suspicion to the two Sword Mantises. To achieve that, they slowly retreated one at a time, until eventually, only two Golems remained to take care of the two Sword Mantises. At that moment, the Golems deliberately let themselves receive a powerful attack from the Sword Mantises. They continued stumbling for a few tens of meters beforeing to a halt, creating a far enough distance between each other. In the next moment, a sudden earth wall rose from the ground in front of the two Sword Mantises, which hindered them from chasing the two Golems. Just when the two Sword Mantises nned to jump on top of the earth wall in order to continue chasing after the Golems, a few explosions suddenly erupted right beside them. Boooom! Boooom! The two Sword Mantises shot to the opposite side while feeling shocked and confused about what just happened. They then conveyed a message to Edgar Pierce, telling him of the explosions. Even without the Sword Mantises telling him what transpired on their side, Edgar Pierce could somewhat expect already what had happened. After all, the earth wall that blocked their path wouldn''t just appear without any reason. Evidently, Guild Leader Loki had decided to attack his two Sword Mantises. "Why did Guild Leader Loki suddenly attack my two Sword Mantises?" Edgar Pierce was also feeling confused. And because of that, he didn''t hastily move away from his location, a bit suspicious that this is precisely what Guild Leader Loki wanted him to do. "I can only think of two reasons," Edgar Pierce thought. He continued, "Firstly, Guild Leader Loki wanted to distract me so that he could sessfullynd a sneak attack on me. After all, he has not once had any sessful sneak attacks until now. So, he probably wanted to change this, and his way of doing so is by diverting my attention to my two Sword Mantises," "Secondly, Guild Leader Loki prepared a trap along the way to my two Sword Mantises, and he intends to make me leave this ce so that he can make me fall into that trap," "Regardless of whichever of the two it would be, I believe that it would still be much better for me to continue with my n. I already know where Guild Leader Loki would appear next, and all I have to do now is to wait for him to appear," Edgar Pierce confidently proimed. He added, "And besides, could Guild Leader Loki defeat my two Sword Mantises? It might be a different story if there was only my 1-Star level Sword Mantis, but with the assistance of my 2-Star level Sword Mantis, let alone Guild Leader Loki, even if he has the assistance of his five Golems, it would still be next to impossible¡­" Before Edgar Pierce could finish his line, another series of explosions sounded on the side of his two Sword Mantises. In his consciousness, he heard the report of his two Sword Mantises, telling him that they were being bombarded by numerous Fireball spells. "What?!!! But how?!" Edgar Pierce eximed in disbelief. It would have been reasonable for that to happen if he wasn''t only fighting against one opponent. Just how on Celestial World could Guild Leader Loki bombard his two Sword Mantises? "Don''t tell me¡­" There was only one thought inside Edgar Pierce''s mind, "Is it possible that Guild Leader Loki is actually capable of multi-casting Magic spells?" That was the only reason Edgar Pierce could think about to exin how Guild Leader Loki could bombard his two Sword Mantises. Shortly after receiving the report about Guild Leader Loki bombarding them, Edgar Pierce''s two Sword Mantises sent another message about being attacked by Guild Leader Loki''s Golems. Honestly, Edgar Pierce wouldn''t have to worry about his two Sword Mantises being attacked by Guild Leader Loki''s Golems. But the problem here is the fact that the five Golems aren''t blindly attacking his two Sword Mantises. Instead, they are pushing them into ces where they could be easily attacked by fireballs. "I don''t have any time to wait here. Suppose I don''t help my two Sword Mantises now. In that case, there is a huge possibility that they will be eliminated," Edgar Pierce no longer hesitated as he ordered his Golems to bring him above the earth walls so he could easily find the location of his two Sword Mantises. "Wait¡­" Edgar Pierce made a sudden realization the moment he was on top of the earth wall. He thought, "Now that I am here, I should be able to see some red-colored Magic circles indicating the location of where Guild Leader Loki is casting his Fireball spells," With that thought in mind, Edgar Pierce started looking around his surroundings. He set aside the continuous explosions on his two Sword Mantises for the moment, as he believes that as soon as he found Guild Leader Loki, he''d be able to stop thetter from continuing to attack his two Sword Mantises. Contrary to what Edgar Pierce was expecting, after thoroughly looking around his surroundings. He was still unable to find Guild Leader Loki''s whereabouts. It wasn''t only that, he was also unable to see any red-colored Magic circles. "If he''s not on top, then there''s only one location where Guild Leader Loki could possibly be," Edgar Pierce said before starting to move nearby the location of his two Sword Mantises. Along the way, Edgar Pierce could see the unfortunate state of his two Sword Mantises being pushed around towards ces where a series of explosions would soon erupt. As a matter of fact, he could already hear his 1-Star level Sword Mantis begging him to take it back as it had already received a lot of injuries. While his 2-Star level Sword Mantis, on the other hand, despite being in a better condition than the former, was still suffering from a lot of wounds. "I need to look for Guild Leader Loki quickly! Otherwise, even if my two Sword Mantises survive, they would no longer be able to continue fighting nor help me in the future fights," Edgar Pierce hasten his movements to reach his destination as soon as possible. It didn''t take that long for Edgar Pierce to arrive at the location he intended to go to. The location that he meant is the edge of this ce that Guild Leader Loki had created. Since he didn''t find Guild Leader Loki on top of the earth walls, then the likely ce he could be hiding is below the earth walls. To be more precise, those locations that could allow thetter to attack at his two Sword Mantises without anything blocking his sight. Edgar Pierce started looking around his surroundings without wasting any time, trying to find Guild Leader Loki''s figure and stop him from assaulting his two Sword Mantises. However, Edgar Pierce was still unable to find Guild Leader Loki even after spending a few minutes looking for him. It was as if he was invisible or something. "Is Guild Leader Loki using an invisibility cloak or an item with a simr effect?" Edgar Pierce thought to himself. Despite saying that, he still didn''t give up looking for Guild Leader Loki''s whereabouts, hoping that he was just hiding somewhere nearby. "Just where could he possibly be?" Edgar Pierce muttered. All of a sudden, an arrow passed through Edgar Pierce''s cheeks while he was looking below him. Edgar Pierce didn''t hesitate to hide to the nearby vines to prevent Guild Leader Loki from hitting him. "So, you''d be the one to find me instead," Edgar Pierce said. "How could I not find you with you standing so tantly. Say, have you not considered hiding while looking for me?" Leo replied while his bow was still pointing towards where Edgar Pierce was currently hiding. "I did, but just to make sure that I would really find you, I purposely revealed myself to you," Edgar Pierce exined. "Was it because you''re confident that I won''t kill you?" Leo assumed. "What else? Knowing that you are one of his Highness, Elmont''s friends, I presumed that you have probably heard from him already that they strictly don''t encourage killing participants in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. Unless if they are members of the Guild whose name we can''t mention," Edgar Pierce heaved a sigh of relief. Although he said those lines, he was still feeling a bit afraid of Guild Leader Loki''s arrow that nearly took his life away from him. Honestly, if it wasn''t for that reason, he would certainly not gamble with his life on the line. "It seems like luck is in your side," Leo said as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. He might have given Edgar Pierce a chance now, but that certainly doesn''t mean that he would keep on giving him one.. The next time thetter gives him another opportunity simr to this, he''d make sure not to waste it anymore. Chapter 758 - Leo’s Weakness And Tricking Edgar Pierce Again Chapter 758 Leo''s weakness and tricking Edgar Pierce again Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Whooosh! Whooosh! Two arrows travel in the air and straight towards the hiding spot of Edgar Pierce. Whiiish! Whiiish! Bang! Bang! Two small holes soon appeared in the vines where Edgar Pierce was hiding behind. Fortunately, he was a few inches away from those holes. Seeing this, Edgar Pierce heaves a sigh of relief while slowly backing away from the holes, intending to hide in another location before Guild Leader Loki would shoot another arrow. At the same time, he unsheathed hisnce by his waist and prepared himself tounch an attack. He already determined the location of Guild Leader Loki. All he has to do now is to let thetter shoot his arrow again, and while he is in the midst of taking out a new arrow from his quiver, he will lunge himself towards him. Meanwhile, seeing that he had missed Edgar Pierce with his arrow, Leo took out two more arrows from his quiver. Inside his mind, he thought, "From the location that Edgar Pierce was hiding before, his only way to escape is to crawl to the back. As such, he should be somewhere around that ce right now, still hiding and waiting for an opportunity to attack me," Leo slowly moved his bow and pointed it to where he expected Edgar Pierce to crawl towards and look for another area to hide. He said, "I don''t know where exactly you are, but based on the small ce you can hide from me, you should be somewhere around there," Whoooosh! After Leo finished his line, one of the arrows he nocked onto his bow shot towards a vine. Whiiish! Bang! Another hole was soon created. But unfortunately, Edgar Pierce wasn''t hiding in that ce. In the next moment, a figure suddenly jumped out from the opposite corner of where Leo had shot his arrow towards. "There you are," Leo muttered with his hand tightly holding the string of the bow while pointing the arrow urately to the approaching Edgar Pierce. He added, "Did you really expect that I won''t be prepared for this?" As someone who has trained with the bow for many years in the past, Leo had already learned that the best opportunity for his opponent to attack him, especially in his current case, is when he is taking out another arrow from his quiver. Only a beginner archer won''t expect this to happen, which he just happened to not be one. Whoooosh! Bang! Edgar Pierce easily destroyed the arrow while saying, "That''s why I had mynce prepared!" Waving his hand, Leo stored his bow and quiver inside his Storage Ring and took out his Death Wake Dagger. "Finally!" Edgar Pierce felt delighted after seeing Guild Leader Loki taking out his dagger. After all this time, this was the moment that he had long been waiting for! A meleebat! A frontal sh! A frontal assault! Whatever it is, he believes that he can triumph over Guild Leader Loki easily at this moment! Contrary to what Edgar Pierce was expecting, though, the head of the arrow on the ground nearby him suddenly shone with a bright red-colored light. "Don''t tell me¡­" Booooom! An explosion erupted beside Edgar Pierce, causing his figure to fly a few meters to the opposite side. There was only so much space on top of the earth wall, so he fell shortly after to the ground andnded on his back. Luckily, he was wearing armor that reduced the damage of his fall. Otherwise, it would have hurt a lot, and there might even be a slight chance that a few of his bones would be broken. "Was that the reason why there was a series of explosions over the side of my two Sword Mantises?" Edgar Pierce asked Guild Leader Loki despite already knowing the answer to his question. "Probably," Leo chooses not to reveal the truth. After all, there are still plenty of chances that he would fight Edgar Pierce again in the future. So, he should keep all of his methods a secret and just leave things as a mere assumption. "Since when?" Edgar Pierce continued asking. "I truly don''t understand what you are talking about. What do you mean since when?" Leo pretended to be oblivious. "I get it! I get it!" Edgar Pierce slowly stood up from the ground. It was pretty evident already that Guild Leader Loki didn''t n on telling him anything and wanted to keep his method a secret so he would be left wondering what it was. Honestly, the method that Guild Leader Loki had chosen is indeed effective. Currently, Edgar Pierce is still feeling unsure of what exactly happened. The only thing he could think about was that Guild Leader Loki had added a Magic spell in his arrow. In his mind, Edgar Pierce is asking, "Was that really the method Guild Leader Loki had used? Or did he nt a Fireball spell in advance right in front of him and waited for me toe in that specific ce? If that''s really the case, then did he also do the same in the location of my two Sword Mantises? And if so, were all the things that happened until now all ording to Guild Leader Loki''s n?" Edgar Pierce can''t help shuddering from that thought. Because if that''s the truth, then was he actually just a puppet attached to a string, and Guild Leader Loki was just controlling him to make him dance around the palms of his hand? Unbeknownst to Edgar Pierce, what he was thinking was actually the truth. The only reason why he can''t confirm it is because Guild Leader Loki did not confirm it as well. And knowing who Guild Leader Loki is, what appears to be the truth could always just be a fa?ade to hide the real truth. Edgar Pierce is cautious about such a possibility. That''s why he doesn''t dare believe that his assumption is correct unless Guild Leader Loki confirms it or he sees it with his own eyes. Leo doesn''t know what Edgar Pierce is thinking right now. But regardless of what it is, he would ignore it and start preparing for the following exchange. Although he had defeated Edgar Pierce in their first exchange, that doesn''t mean that he could continue beating thetter in the future. Truthfully speaking, the real reason why he still didn''t engage in a frontal sh with Edgar Pierce until now and choose to attack from afar using his bow was simply because he''s not confident that he could win using the former method. He might seem to have the advantage right now, but he''s more aware than anyone else that once he engages in a frontal sh against Edgar Pierce, everything would change in thetter''s favor. The main reason for that is because he uses a dagger as his weapon, while Edgar Pierce uses ance. Just with the length of their two weapons alone, one could already guess who has the advantage. Moreover, Edgar Pierce could alsobine Magic spells with his weapon, making it even harder to deal with him. Even though he can also do the same as what Edgar Pierce could do, but that still doesn''t change the first advantage of thetter, his weapon. Furthermore, Edgar Pierce still has his two Golems slowly approaching his location right now. Any moment from now, the Golems would arrive to assist Edgar Pierce. By that time, without even needing to tell him anything, Leo can already guess that going for a frontal sh would be the most stupid thing for him to do. His best advantage right now is his long-range attack. As much as possible, he''d like to retain that advantage and not engage in a frontal sh with Edgar Pierce. That''s the reason why he threw thetter below the wall so he could continue using his bow. As to why he had stored his bow and quiver inside his Storage Ring just now, it was to simply distract Edgar Pierce into believing that he would finally do what thetter wanted him to do. In the short moment that Edgar Pierce is distracted, he can activate the Fireball spell that he had embedded in his arrow secretly. As everyone can already see, his n had seeded in the end. "There''s no time for me to waste!" Leo waved his hand again and stored his Death Wake Dagger inside his Storage Ring before recing it with his bow and quiver. This time, he had taken out a new quiver full of arrows as a precaution for thetter events that could happen. Seeing Guild Leader Loki taking out a bow and a quiver, Edgar Pierce could already expect what would happen next. So, without any hesitation, he jumped to the earth wall nearby to hide before an arrow shoot at him. Whoooosh! Bang! A small part of the earth wall was chipped away right after Edgar Pierce passed through the earth wall. Chapter 759 - Defeating Edgar Pierce Part 1 Chapter 759 Defeating Edgar Pierce part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce At that moment, Edgar Pierce realized that Guild Leader Loki never intended to go for a frontal sh from the moment he took out a dagger. It was merely for distraction purposes, so he could use whatever method he had utilized to cause that explosion to happen. And now, thetter has the high grounds, which he can fully use with his bow. "I''ll have to distract Guild Leader Loki until my Golems arrive and assist me," Edgar Pierce thought to himself. Since it is impossible for him to attack Guild Leader Loki using hisnce from his location unless he throws it to him, Edgar Pierce decided to use Magic spells to substitute for hisck of weapons to use. "Guild Leader Loki would no doubt immediately shoot me with his arrow once I reveal myself," Edgar Pierce muttered under his breath. He continued, "After that, it would be the perfect opportunity for me tounch my counterattack," Just when Edgar Pierce nned to execute his n, he suddenly paused and remembered something. "However, Guild Leader Loki is not an inexperienced archer. So, there''s a fifty-fifty chance that he would expect what''sing for him, and use it against me instead," Edgar Pierce assumed. He had revealed himself previously, thinking that Guild Leader Loki had no more arrow nocked onto his bow. Fortunately, he had hisnce on his hand prepared back then, that''s why he was able to easily block thetter''s attack. Surely, since he won''t repeat the same mistake once more, Guild Leader Loki would also do the same thing. As such, there''s no telling what thetter would do if ever a simr situation would repeat. "I''ll have to think of another n. Something that Guild Leader Loki won''t expect, or even if he expects it, he would only think that there''s a little possibility for that to be the case. The only problem is, what would that method be¡­." Edgar Pierce fell into a dilemma. He knows what he should do, but he just doesn''t know how he can do that. Edgar Pierce had already tried plenty of ns before to force Guild Leader Loki into a frontal assault. But time and time again, they were all proven to be futile and useless as Guild Leader Loki could easily counter all of them. Because of that, he''s now hesitating whether his n would work or be useless once again. Nevertheless, Edgar Pierce didn''t choose to give up. He started to look at his surroundings, trying to find a better way to effectivelyunch an attack against Guild Leader Loki without ultimately getting countered by him. "I can sense that you are nning something in your mind!" Leo eximed loudly to purposely let Edgar Pierce hear. He intends to know thetter''s exact location by determining it through where his voice would being from. Needless to say, he''s already expecting that Edgar Pierce would know about this. He''s just silently hoping that thetter would get careless and forget about this method due to some unforeseen circumstances. Unbeknownst to Guild Leader Loki, Edgar Pierce was totally aware of what he intended to do. But regardless, he doesn''t mind it because he had never left his spot, "You better prepare yourself, because I am trying to think of a n to catch you off guard," Edgar Pierce purposely revealed to Guild Leader Loki what he intended to do so that thetter would start overthinking in hopes of finding out about his n in advance and not getting caught unprepared by it. Honestly, Edgar Pierce wouldn''t have thought of this kind of n if he had not personally experienced fighting against Guild Leader Loki yet. Thetter was always able to counter all of his ns because he had already guessed it beforehand based on his actions and behavior alone. With that in mind, Edgar Pierce ns to let Guild Leader Loki keep on guessing what he ns on doing until he starts overthinking, which would then allow him to execute what he is really nning on doing. As to what exactly he nned to do, that would be shownter on as long as he seeded with what he is currently hoping to achieve. It was exactly as what Edgar Pierce had expected¡­ After hearing Edgar Pierce''s words, Leo started thinking inside his mind what the former would be nning to do next. Considering that he has foiled all of Edgar Pierce''s ns before, he''s expecting thetter would try to think of a much bigger and grander scheme to trick him. "Just like what I did to all your previous schemes, I will counter what you n on doing again," Leo confidently proimed in his mind. After saying that, he started running his mind with what possible ns Edgar Pierce could think about to win. Leo thought, "Firstly, Edgar Pierce has always been intending to force me to go for a frontal sh. So, whatever he is nning on doing, all of them would have the same purpose at the end; to force me to throw away my long-range advantage with my bow and use a melee weapon instead," "Secondly, there are only a few methods that Edgar Pierce could use if he decides to stay in his current location. He could either attack from the top of the earth wall or from both sides. Whichever it would be, I have already taken note of them, so it doesn''t matter," "Lastly, Edgar Pierce''s Golems are still a significant distance away from our location. With howplex the pathways of this ce I''ve built are, it would still take tens of minutes before they will arrive. So, they aren''t a problem yet," "With those factors taken into consideration, there could only be one way for Edgar Pierce to seed, and that is to move to another ce and think of another method to force me into a frontal sh," Leo paused from his thinking as he raised his hand and pointed it to the direction of the vines that wrapped around the earth wall that Edgar Pierce is currently hiding behind. He eximed, "To be honest, it doesn''t matter whatever method you will use against me next. Because from the moment I''vepleted my n against your two Sword Mantises, and you have fallen from the earth wall, your defeat has already been determined!" Without any hesitation, Leo cast, "Fireball!" "I hope that you can say that word before you get burned to death by the mes," Leo whispered to himself before leaving the ce where he was standing. As soon as Leo''s figure disappeared, an explosion echoed at the opposite side of where Edgar Pierce was hiding. A fire started burning through the vines and weakening their hold of the nearby earth walls in the next moment. As the vines continued burning, some of the earth walls started swaying left and right, unable to continue standing still. This was because not all of them were ever built on an even ground. Some of them were created from the existing earth walls from the start, and the only thing that''s been holding them together was the vines that wrapped around their bodies and the earth spikes that further reinforced the hold of the vines. With the vines weakened by the mes and the earth spikes having nothing to hold anymore, those earth walls could no longer remain standing still. Not long after, one of the earth walls fell to the side and smashed onto the earth wall next to it. The powerful force created by the first earth wall caused the second earth wall to smash onto the third earth wall. This process repeated over and over again, slowly destroying the ce that Leo had created. Moreover, as more and more earth walls fell to the ground, the fire increasingly grew bigger and bigger as well, until it eventually consumed an evenrger space. At this moment, Edgar Pierce is already running away from the fire while looking for a way to get out of this ce. Initially, his previous location was already very close to the edge. But because the fire had started from the edge, he could no longer use it and would have to look for another ce to get out. Although Edgar Pierce can use the Earth Burst spell to destroy an earth wall nearby him since he is still at the edge of this ce. Meaning to say, the earth walls around him is the only thing that separates him from the exit. But that would only be possible under the condition that there are no longer any vines holding the earth walls. Edgar Pierce had already seen it with his very own eyes before what would happen if he does that, and no matter how he looked at it, it''s useless to change his current situation¡­ Well, not entirely. Supposed he used his Earth Burst spell to destroy the earth wall and use that as a stair to go up. In that case, he''d be able to get out of this ce quickly. However, Edgar Pierce is aware that he''d still have to get a considerable distance away from the location of the fire since it would take some time before the earth wall is destroyed.. If he''s close to the fire, then regardless of him making a stair to get out, he would be unable to use it nheless. After all, he can''t climb when the stair is burning, right? Chapter 760 - Defeating Edgar Pierce Part 2 Chapter 760 Defeating Edgar Pierce part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unbeknownst to Edgar Pierce, Leo never had any intention of letting him get away from this ce. While Edgar Pierce was trying to find a way to get out. On the other hand, Leo busied himself burning all corners of the ce. In such a way, no matter which direction Edgar Pierce would decide to go, he would still find himself trapped by the mes. "Are you kidding me!" Edgar Pierce was dumbfounded after noticing a thick cloud of smoke in front of him, "Damn you, Guild Leader Loki!" Realizing that he couldn''t continue running forward, Edgar Pierce halted his footstep. He glimpses behind him and soon sees the fire is approaching fast. "Since I can''t turn back nor could I continue moving forward, then all I can do is to go to the other side," Edgar Pierce decided before quickly taking the path that leads to the opposite side from where he was. As he continued running, Edgar Pierce took serious note of the location of the thick smoke so that he would know which ces had a fire and which had no fire yet. He would avoid those ces where mes had already started and go towards the safe locations. "Going to the left side should be the safest route to take since Guild Leader Loki is currently over the right side, making the fire bigger. The only thing causing the fire to the left side was the fire earlier ago. So, as long as I am faster than the speed of it spreading, I would eventually get the opportunity to make a stair and use it to get out of this ce," Edgar Pierce thought. Without any hesitation, he took the path leading to the left. Just when Edgar Pierce felt like celebrating the decision he had made, a series of explosions sounded behind him. In the next moment, he received a report from his two Sword Mantises, telling him that they once more received another barrage of explosions on their side. The 1-Star level Sword Mantis received a lot of injuries as it was hiding behind the 2-Star level Sword Mantis, where the st of the Fireball spell had erupted. Hearing the report of his two Sword Mantises, Edgar Pierce started panicking deep inside of him. He wanted to unsummoned his 1-Star level Sword Mantis to save it from more harm, but for him to do that, he''d have to get close to it first. Meaning to say, it''s impossible for him to do anything to help. "Try your best to get out of that ce!" Edgar Pierce sent a newmand to his two Sword Mantises. If it wasn''t for the severe injury that the 1-Star Sword Mantis had received, he would have never ordered them to retreat. After all, making his two Sword Mantises retreat would mean that Guild Leader Loki could finally let his Golems help him. And what exactly does that mean? It didn''t take that long for Edgar Pierce''s question to be answered. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whoooooosh! Whoooooosh! Shortly after the two Sword Mantises retreated to a safe area where the explosions could no longer reach them, burning vines started flying above the head of Edgar Pierce. Not long after, those burning vines started falling in front of Edgar Pierce. Booom! Booom! Booom! Booom! As soon as the fire brought by the vines made contact with the nearby vines around them, it started spreading and increasingly grew bigger. Time continues to pass. And what was once a safe route for Edgar Pierce to take in order to escape from this ce slowly got consumed by a big fire. Soon after, the fire became a hindrance for Edgar Pierce to continue moving forward. "Just like what I had thought," Edgar Pierce muttered while hiding behind an earth wall so that the iing burning vine wouldn''t hit him. "Now that things have turned out like this, do I really still have other choices to change my current predicament?" Edgar Pierce asked himself. He suddenly remembered the line that Guild Leader Loki had told him before causing this mayhem. "I guessed he''s correct¡­ If I don''t say that line before it''s toote, I will burn to death in this ce," Edgar Pierce felt a bit regretful. Honestly, he had plenty of chances before to change and prevent this situation from happening. But because of his over cautiousness against Guild Leader Loki, he decided not to leave this ce, thinking that he could use this ce to protect himself against thetter. It was only at this moment Edgar Pierce had realized that the sense of security he felt before was fake all along. That there was never a moment that he was being protected by these earth walls standing tall around him, nor could he even use them to defend himself. From the start, they were all a means to meet an end for Guild Leader Loki. To be more precise, from the moment this ce was created, he was already a Magical Beast Duck being served on a silver tter. It was only because Guild Leader Loki needed a bit of time to take out his fork and knife, that''s why he thought that he still could fight back. "Next time, I won''t be this cautious against Guild Leader Loki anymore. As a matter of fact, I should be reckless. Because if I am reckless, he won''t have any time to think of a n to defeat me as he would have to constantly raise his guard to my continuous attack," Edgar Pierce said as his lips slowly formed a stiff smile. He was trying his best tofort himself so that his defeat wouldn''t feel that bad. However, no matter how much Edgar Pierce tries to make his defeat sound minimal, it still doesn''t change the fact that he lost the fight. Edgar Pierce heaves a heavy sigh of resignation before finally raising both of his hands and saying, "I surrender," The moment the two-word line escaped from Edgar Pierce''s mouth, the staff surrounding the stage swiftly rushed forward and started extinguishing the ever-growing fire. A few of the staff covered their bodies with a barrier to protect themselves from the me before going inside to save Edgar Pierce. "He''s safe!" A Staff reported as he brought Edgar Pierce with him while slowly flying back up to the sky. While being carried by one of the staff up in the air, Edgar Pierce surveyed his surroundings, trying to find the perpetrator of this mess, Guild Leader Loki. "There you are," Edgar Pierce soon spotted Guild Leader Loki. He looked at the staff carrying him and said, "Can yound me beside him," "No problem. As long as you don''t suddenly start fighting," The staff replied while letting out a soft chuckle. Of course, he was only joking. He had already witnessed that Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce have a friendly rtionship¡­ Or more appropriately, they don''t view each other as enemies. The moment Edgar Piercended on the ground, Leo quickly asked, "So, how does it feel being burned alive?" "Honestly, it was a feeling that I don''t ever want to experience again in the future," Edgar Pierce rolled his eyes. "The only way to make that possible is if you immediately surrender once you face me again. Because I assure you that I would use this method again if there''s a chance," Leo said while smiling mischievously. "How confident," Edgar Pierce shrugged his shoulder. He continued, "Let''s see if you can do that again next time," "Oh, I will," Leo nodded before changing the topic, "So, how''s your stamina and energy looking? Do you still have enough for your fight against Osborne?" "Is that even a question? I barely used any during our fight since you keep on running away," Edgar Pierce scoffed. "We''ll see about that during your fight against Osborne," Leo decided to shut up since it''s pretty apparent that Edgar Pierce doesn''t n on telling him the truth. Since he was already done checking with Edgar Pierce, Leo started walking towards Osborne. At this moment, thetter is preparing himself for the next fight. "There''s no need for you to be that serious, right?" Leo asked in doubt. "I know. But regardless, I need to make it seem like I am serious with the fight so that Edgar Pierce won''t feel suspicious," Osborne exined. "Good! I really thought that you had another n in mind. Just follow the n that I have prepared before, and the second ce would be yours for sure," Leo reminded. "Don''t worry. Although I don''t like the method you have proposed to us since itcks the courageous spirit that Orcs possesses. But this fight is not only for me. This is for everyone in the Red Fist Guild! There are plenty of chances in the future for me to choose the method I prefer, so there''s no need to do it today," Osborne said in assurance. "That''s the reason why I choose to cooperate with you than anyone else," Leo tapped Osborne''s arm, as he added, "Good luck!" Chapter 761 - Osbornes Simple Plan Chapter 761 Osborne''s simple n Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Honestly, there was truly no need for Leo to say any encouraging lines to Osborne. Because their n from the very start was pretty simple. It was so simple that thetter might not have to expend even a tiny ounce of his stamina and energy in his fight against Edgar Pierce. As a matter of fact, Osborne could also choose not to use any of his Mana. He was only reminding Osborne in case thetter would try to do something else that wasn''t a part of their n. Supposed that indeed happened. In that case, he would have no other choice but to ept it as it would be more than toote for him to try and change anything. And as a result of that action, the only choice remaining for him in order to win the Emerald Elven Battle Competition would be to reveal even more of his trump cards against Edgar Pierce since he can already expect that he won''t be able to win easily against thetter again like what he had done this time. Revealing more of his trump cards was something that he had always tried to prevent from happening. That''s because most of his trump cards would make him the target of most of the forces in the Emerald Tree Kingdom, including the Naughty Elves organization. An example of that trump card would be his talent that he had discovered back then when he was still studying in the Silver Mage Academy, the capability to multi-cast Magic spells. Truth be told, although he has this capability, he had never ever tried using it from the moment it was discovered. Needless to say, he knows fully well how to use it. He was always hiding his capability to multi-cast Magic spells in fear of causing trouble to himself. And besides, most of the events he had encountered until now did not require him to use everything he had got. Whenever he faces something that he can''t handle, there''s always the Executives of the Mischievous Lion Guild to help him or other people like his Master, Olivia. Nevertheless, he had not growncent just because he had the help of influential and powerful people. And that''s precisely the main reason why he doesn''t n on letting anyone find out about more of his trump cards. Unless the situation is dangerous or life-threatening, only then would he consider revealing more of his trump cards. That obviously excludes the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, as it isn''t dangerous or even life-threatening. Even though some people had died, those only happened because those teams had members of the Naughty Elves organization with them. Other than them, only a few people had been killed up until now. Osborne slowly walked to the opposite corner of Edgar Pierce to prepare for his fight against thetter. Not long after, Osborne and Edgar Pierce were finally in position for their fight. "Are you ready?" The staff asked Osborne. "Yes!" Osborne replied. "And how about you, are you ready?" The staff asked the same question to Edgar Pierce. "Let''s just start," Edgar Pierce really can''t be bothered wasting more time with this. In his mind, he wants to end this fight as quickly as possible so that he can finally start recuperating the stamina and energy that he had lost during his fight against Guild Leader Loki. "As you wish," The staff didn''t mind Edgar Pierce''s rudeness and announced, "Begin!" After hearing the staff''s announcement, Edgar Pierce didn''t waste any time as he summoned his two Sword Mantises and two Golems. Following that, he raised his hand forward and started chanting a Magic spell. Meanwhile, Osborne merely let out a yawn while watching the preparation that Edgar Pierce was doing. He did not even take out his weapon nor a shield to protect himself. Seeing this, Edgar Pierce halted his chanting before asking Osborne out of curiosity, "What are you doing? The staff has already announced the beginning of our fight!" "I want to see what you n on doing before I decide on what to do," Osborne nonchntly responded. Edgar Pierce shrugged his shoulder off while saying, "Suit yourself," After saying that, Edgar Pierce started casting a Magic spell again and pointed it towards Osborne''s direction. Of course, now that he knows what thetter nned on doing, he decides to not cast the Magic spell he previously nned on casting. After all, he doesn''t want Osborne to know what he is nning yet. "Earth wall!" Edgar Pierce cast. Whooosh! Whooosh! Two earth walls rise from the back and right side of Osborne. Contrary to what Edgar Pierce was expecting, Osborne still remained utterly nonchnt. He did not even express any surprise or cautiousness after two of his sides were blocked by him. "Is it because he''s tall enough to easily climb the earth walls? So, he''s not feeling the least bit worried about it," Edgar Pierce thought to himself. With the height of Osborne, he could simply jump once and reach the top of the earth wall using his hand. And by using his hands, he could easily climb on top of it. "That should be it," Edgar Pierce assumed. He continued, "Let me try something else," "Water jet!" Edgar Pierce cast. Whooosh! Whooosh! Two jets of water shot towards Osborne''s body. However, simr to the previous time, Osborne still did not react. Bang! Bang! Two muffled explosions echoed as the two jets of waternded on the armor that Osborne was wearing. Looking closely at Osborne''s armor, not even a scratch was left by the two jets of water that Edgar Pierce had cast. "Oh, wait, I almost forgot to remove my armor," Osborne muttered before taking off the armor he was wearing and storing it inside his Storage Ring. Afterward, he took out an ordinary armor and wore it. Once he was done with that, he motioned his hand and said to Edgar Pierce, "I''ll let you try again," Edgar Pierce was instantly rendered dumbfounded after hearing Osborne''s words. Just what the heck is wrong with Osborne? He admits that he forgot to take into consideration the 5-Star level armor that Osborne was previously wearing before he decided to cast a Water Jet spell on him. But was there really a need for thetter to take off his armor after that? In his opinion, Osborne could have used that brief moment where he was still clueless about his advantage tounch a counterattack against him instead of saying that he forgot to remove his armor. However, since Osborne was so stupid to do that, Edgar Pierce didn''t hesitate to take advantage of this opportunity. He replied, "I really appreciate your concern, Osborne. And I hope you don''t mind and say that I am taking advantage of you. Wait¡­ you won''t do that, right? "Don''t worry, I won''t," Osborne said in assurance. Why would he do that, when in fact, what is happening right now was exactly as what Guild Leader Loki had nned. "How about I''ll do this instead. I''ll tell you what I nned on doing, and you are free to do whatever you want to counter my Magic spell," Edgar Pierce proposed. "Whatever you deemed fit," Osborne waved his hand. "Okay! I really hope you won''t hate me after this," Edgar Pierce raised his hand once more and pointed it towards Osborne''s direction. He warned thetter, "I am going to cast another Earth wall spell," "Go on," Osborne once again expressed that he doesn''t care about it. With a scoff, Edgar Pierce cast, "Earth wall!" Whooosh! Whooosh! Instantly, thest two remaining open sides around Osborne were blocked entirely by earth walls. Hence, there''s no longer any way out for him, who''s in the center, except if he decides to climb on top of the earth wall. But what Osborne doesn''t know, Edgar Pierce had already prepared another Magic spell to prevent the former from escaping away. And to assure that Osborne would truly have a hard time escaping, he ordered his two Sword Mantises to go to the back while his two Golems would guard both sides. At the same time, he started surrounding Osborne with mes bybining the Vine spell and Fireball spell. Of course, the person who taught him this method was none other than Guild Leader Loki. Edgar Pierce can''t help glimpsing at Guild Leader Loki''s direction, wanting to know thetter''s reaction after seeing that he used his own n against his ally. He could already imagine the ugly expression on Guild Leader Loki''s face right now while looking at his scheme. "Eh?" Edgar Pierce felt doubtful at what he was looking at. At this moment, Guild Leader Loki wasn''t wearing an ugly expression nor any kind of expression rted to that. A total opposite to what Edgar Pierce was expecting, Guild Leader Loki was instead smiling mischievously at him. It was as if he was mocking him for what he was doing. All of a sudden, Edgar Pierce heard a loud voiceing from the center of his earth walls, which instantly made him feel like he was a fool. "I surrender," Chapter 762 - If You Can’t Beat Them, Then Join Them Chapter 762 If you can''t beat them, then join them Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "What¡­ what do you mean¡­? You¡­ you surrender?" Edgar Pierce asked in disbelief. "Do you want me to say it again?" Osborne asked. He repeated himself once more, but this time he would make sure that Edgar Pierce could understand so he wouldn''t have to repeat himself over and over again, "I surrender! I give up! I don''t want to fight! Save me! Get me out of here! Help me!" "You are not kidding with me, right?" Edgar Pierce asked to confirm. He is familiar with Osborne. So, he knows that thetter won''t do something as shameful as giving up. Even if the fight is not in his favor or that he will surely lose, he''d still not give up and continue fighting. Just looking at him not giving up despite sustaining various kinds of severe injuries after his fight against Selina, one could already guess just how tenacious his character is. Therefore, it''s very strange for him to suddenly choose to give up this time around. Clicking his tongue softly, Osborne replied, "I am serious. I don''t want to fight against you. And besides, with all the preparation you have done, do you seriously still expect me to continue fighting? Doing so would not change my Fate of losing against you. The only difference is I either lose without any injuries or lose and end up not being able to continue fighting in theter rounds. If you were me, what do you think you would choose?" Heaving a heavy sigh of resignation, Edgar Pierce canceled all of his Magic spells. Since Osborne had decided to give up, he had no other choice but toply. "Since my fight with Edgar Pierce is done, let''s start with my fight against Guild Leader Loki," Osborne suggested to the staff. After saying that, he crossed his legs together on the floor and started recuperating his stamina and energy. Seeing Osborne''s action, the staff turned to look at Guild Leader Loki and asked, "Is this alright?" "Don''t worry," Leo replied. He started walking opposite from the opposite corner of Osborne and said to the staff, "What are you waiting for?" "Oh," The staff quickly pulled himself together before raising his hand above his head. He waved his hand and announced, "Let the fight begin!" In the next moment, Leo sat crossed-legged on the floor, just like Osborne did. "Are you both kidding me?!" Edgar Pierce eximed loudly. "Shut your mouth! You are disturbing us," Leo reprimanded Edgar Pierce. "Shut your mouth-my-ass! Why the heck would I even shut up just because you told me to?!" Edgar Pierce didn''tply with Guild Leader Loki. "That''s because you can also recuperate your own stamina and energy while we do the same. Just mind your own business and don''t disturb us," Osborne was the one who replied. "Tch!" Edgar Pierce snickered. Supposedly he indeed allowed Guild Leader Loki and Osborne to rest and recuperate their stamina and energy. In that case, even if he can also do the same, but as a result of that action, there would no longer be any sort of advantages between the three of them. For example, Osborne''s state is quite severe at this moment. Thus, anyone who would fight against him could easily get a win. However, if he''s able to recover, then it would be apletely different story. He can''t allow that to happen. After all, a single Guild Leader Loki is already too much trouble for him to handle, let alone adding Osborne in the tray. Unbeknownst to Edgar Pierce, this was exactly what Leo and Osborne wanted to happen. And the reason for that would soon be revealed. "For goodness'' sake, this is a Battle Competition! So, why would the two of you be resting instead of fighting?! That is not what the people came here for! They want to see you fight! To see two or more people striving to be the champion of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition! Not a bunch of pussies who would sit crossed-legged on the ground and rest in order to recuperate their stamina and energy!" Edgar Pierce smile cunningly. "Indeed, that''s what we came here for! We want to see a fight! Blood being spilled! People getting injured! That''s what we want to see!" "If you don''t want to fight, then get out of the stage and just give up!" "Edgar Pierce is right! If you are just going to sit crossed-legged on the floor and not fight, then what''s the purpose of the new set of changes that the Evergreen Royal Family has made! They might as well abolish it because it shows no uses at all!" That''s right! This was exactly like what Edgar Pierce wanted to do. He wants to pressure Guild Leader Loki and Osborne using the spectators to prevent them from what they are trying to achieve right now and make them fight. By doing so, they won''t be able to continue with their n and would have no other choice but to break their alliance. Hence, he won''t have to worry anymore about the two of them working together to defeat him. Hearing the voices full of displeasure and angering from the spectators, Leo and Osborne both opened their eyes at the same time before slowly standing up. "Yes! You should be fighting instead of teaming up!" Edgar Pierce became excited while looking at Guild Leader Loki and Osborne. But just when Edgar Pierce wanted to celebrate, he suddenly paused as he noticed both Guild Leader Loki and Osborne were wearing mischievous smiles on their respective faces. "This¡­ Don''t'' tell me," Edgar Pierce was able to quickly realize what was about to happen. After all, he had already thought of this assumption previously. "I surrender!" This time it wasn''t Osborne who surrendered, but Guild Leader Loki instead. "What the fuck is wrong with you!" Edgar Pierce felt like dying after hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words. Every time he wanted to celebrate something, the situation would always take a sudden turn for the worst. Just what on Celestial World did he do to Guild Leader Loki for him to keep on doing this to him?! Can he at least give him a few moments of celebration? Edgar Pierce felt a bit discouraged. "Are you sure?" The staff asked one more time to confirm whether Guild Leader Loki was truly going to give up or not. In his opinion, this is an excellent opportunity for thetter to get a free win out of Osborne, just like what Edgar Pierce had done before. So, it would be such a waste to waste it and surrender like this. "I don''t like fighting someone who is severely injured. That was the main reason why I wanted to let Osborne recuperate his stamina and energy just now. If I fight against him with his current state, how different would that be to fighting someone who is a cripple? Would anyone of you feel proud of doing such a despicable thing? Aside from that, to take advantage of Osborne right now would be like taking advantage of an old man. I don''t do something like that, so I give up," Leo exined, sounding really convincing to everyone. The art of bullshitting, this was something that he had learned from Ethan before. And ording to such art, as long as one uses the line ''Cripple'' and ''Old man'' as aparison to something and call it despicable, it would work in the majority of the situations simr to what he is experiencing right now. "What bullshit are you talking about?! You are clearly teaming up with Osborne, and you simply want to give him a free win so that he would have fewer worries," Edgar Pierce didn''t hesitate to object. "Oh, what did I just hear? Are you perhaps encouraging me to take advantage of Osborne, who''s in the state very simr to a cripple and an old man?" Leo asked. "Of cour¡­" Edgar Pierce quickly paused. He thought, "I nearly fall for that. What a scheming bastard!" Realizing what Guild Leader Loki nned on doing, Edgar Pierce continued with what he was going to say, "Of course not! Who would even do something like that? But regardless, this is a Battle Competition. Anyone who participates here long knew beforehand the consequences of participating in this event! If you surrender just because you assumed that Osborne is like a cripple and an old man, then you should probably just give up now since you''d probably be giving up as well once I be severely injured like Osborne," "Why do you think I would do that?" Leo felt a bit intrigued at how Edgar Pierce tackled his previous line. He was really hoping he''d fall for that and end up beingbeled as a despicable person by all the spectators. "Why else? Since you would do that for Osborne, what''s holding you back from doing the same to me too?" Edgar Pierce scoffed. Leo felt ridiculous after hearing Edgar Pierce''s words. He shook his head before replying, "Are you my friend?" Instantly, Edgar Pierce was rendered dumbstruck. Indeed, he was not Guild Leader Loki''s friend, so why would thetter do something like that? He honestly can''t believe that he had forgotten to consider their rtionship. He kept on assuming that they were allies and forgot that they could be friends as well. That''s why Guild Leader Loki was doing this for Osborne. Considering that their teams had worked together up until now, there are plenty of opportunities in between to establish a friendly rtionship with each other. Heaving a sigh of resignation once more, Edgar Pierce decided to no longer pursue the matter. Since Guild Leader Loki and Osborne seem to be quite serious with their pursuit of scoring two wins for each of the three of them, he might as well prepare for the Battle Royal than keep on troubling himself with these minuscule things. Anyways, there''s no helping it with the two of them working together. There was a very popr saying in the Noble Households of the Emerald Tree Kingdom that Edgar Pierce had heard in the past. It says, "If you can''t beat them, then join them!" Since it is impossible for him to try and change the result, Edgar Pierce thought, "I might as well work together with Guild Leader Loki and Osborne to meet the requirements needed for the Battle Royal. After that, I will go all out while making them understand that I want to fight fair and square to get the championship for this year''s Emerald Elven Battle Competition.. I hope that they will take my words seriously and disband their alliance. However, if it doesn''t work¡­ Well, I can only me my luck for trying to risk something as stupid as this, hahaha!" Chapter 763 - Battle Royal Chapter 763 Battle Royal Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce With Leo surrendering in his fight against Osborne, the first, second, and third round of the semi-finals had finallye to its end. Next was the selection of the battle for the fourth, fifth, and sixth rounds. "Guild Leader Loki, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce, please step forward in the same arrangement as to how I called you to choose your next opponent," Princess T called out. Without wasting any time, Leo stepped forward while being followed behind by Osborne and Edgar Pierce. Simr to the previous time he chose his opponent, Leo activated his capability to see the future again for him to see the name written in those two papers. "I can''t choose Edgar Pierce again since that would prevent Osborne from getting two wins. Unless if he is fortunate enough to choose me. But just to be safe, I have to choose Osborne as my opponent," Leo thought to himself before choosing a piece of paper inside the round ss. "Your opponent would be Osborne," Princess T announced, feeling a bit surprised deep inside. Even though Guild Leader Loki did not inform her of his n, Princess T could already guess that he aimed for the Battle Royal. However, the strange thing is that he seems to be able to choose the right opponent for Osborne so that thetter could still get a win despite his current state. To exin it more thoroughly, Osborne''s opponent in the third round was Guild Leader Loki. And at this moment, Guild Leader Loki''s opponent in the fourth round is Osborne. Others might think of that as nothing but a mere coincidence, but for Princess T, she believes that Guild Leader Loki can perceive the words hidden in the paper despite the fact that the round ss prevents any sort of Magic spells from perceiving anything inside of it. Nevertheless, she won''t stop him from doing it. After all, aside from the fact that Guild Leader Loki is the ally of the Evergreen Royal Family, she also fancies him, at least just a little. After Leo, it was Osborne''s turn to choose an opponent. Since Guild Leader Loki had already chosen him as his opponent, Osborne could only select Pierce Edgar to be his opponent. Andstly, Edgar Pierce could also only choose Guild Leader Loki to be his opponent. As a result, the fight this time was aplete reverse to the arrangement of the fights previously. Edgar Pierce approached Guild Leader Loki and asked curiously, "You did this purposely, right?" "What do you mean? I don''t quite get it," Leo pretended not to know what Edgar Pierce was talking about. "Rest assured, I''ve already decided to support your n," Edgar Pierce started walking away. He added, "I just hope that you will stop your alliance by then and settle the fight fair and square," Edgar Pierce silently hopes that Guild Leader Loki will listen to his words. Meanwhile, after hearing Edgar Pierce''s words, Leo felt slightly surprised. He was really not expecting that he would suddenly say those words. Simultaneously, he thought, "Was he making a deal with me? Or was he indeed just hoping?" Regardless, Leo quickly shrugged off the thought and started walking towards one of the corners to prepare for his fight against Osborne. Well, it wasn''t really something that could be called a fight since the both of them would just recuperate their stamina and energy before he surrendered, just like what he did in his previous fight against Osborne. The staff assigned for Guild Leader Loki and Osborne''s fight was the same person appointed in their previous fight. As such, he could already expect what was going to happen soon. "You may begin fighting," The staff announced before heaving a sigh of helplessness. He already knew why Guild Leader Loki had surrendered before since Princess T had secretly exined it to him. Unfortunately, there was no such rule in the Battle Competition preventing anyone from resting during a fight. So, he can''t do anything but to just watch them do nothing at all. Just like what the staff had expected, as soon as the fight was announced, both Guild Leader Loki and Osborne sat crossed-legged on the floor and started recuperating their stamina and energy. Seeing this, the staff turned to look at Edgar Pierce, thinking that thetter would try to stop Guild Leader Loki and Osborne again. Contrary to what he was expecting, Edgar Pierce was also sitting crossed-legged on the floor and recuperating his stamina and energy. "How on Celestial World did this happen¡­." The staff shook his head, feeling a bit frustrated at the unexpected turn of events. In all the previous Emerald Elven Battle Competition that the Emerald Kingdom had hosted in the past, the present situation is the very first of its kind. No one has ever done something as disgraceful as this. "Hays¡­ This is probably because his Majesty, King Elfin the Fourth, and Her Majesty, Queen Tina, is not present in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition," The staff muttered silently. Unlike before, the spectators were no longer expressing any displeasure after seeing Guild Leader Loki and Osborne recuperating. That''s because Edgar Pierce was also doing the same as them, so there''s no one to lead them anymore. Nevertheless, this didn''t prevent the spectators from talking about the current situation. "I believe that there''s a reason why they are doing this," "And what could that reason be?" "Remember what they announced before?" "About the Battle Royal?" "Yes! Considering that all three of them has one win each, thus perhaps they are aiming for the Battle Royal," "But wouldn''t that be disadvantageous for Edgar Pierce? After all, it seems like Guild Leader Loki and Osborne had formed an alliance," "I think that Edgar Pierce would use us again to put pressure unto Guild Leader Loki and Osborne so that they will disband their alliance," "Now that you''ve mentioned that, I somewhat thinking that maybe that''s indeed what Edgar Pierce is nning!" "The question, though, is would you support Edgar Pierce?" "Is that even a question? Who on Celestial World would even want to see a boring fight?! Let''s just wait patiently until the Battel Royal. I can already imagine a very dramatic scene where one person between Guild Leader Loki and Osborne would disband their alliance," Time continues to pass. While Leo, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce were recuperating their stamina and energy. On the other hand, the spectators used this opportunity to go to the restroom to do their own thing. Some also went to the cafeteria to buy refills for their snacks since someone had mentioned that there would be something exciting to watch in the Battle Royal. One can neverck something to eat, for example, popcorn, if there''s something good like that to expect, right? After tens of minutes, Leo and Osborne both opened their eyes and stood up from the floor. Soon after that, Leo raised his hand and said, "I surrender," "Just go!" The staff didn''t bother asking Guild Leader Loki anymore whether he was sure of his decision or not, like what he did thest time. After Guild Leader Loki left, the staff announced Osborne as the winner. Osborne didn''t leave his spot after being announced as the winner by the staff. He turned his attention to Edgar Pierce and prepared himself to surrender immediately as soon as he sensed any dangering from him. However, contrary to what Osborne was expecting, Edgar Pierce''s face didn''t look like he wanted to do anything against him. It was as if thetter was telling him to get this over with quickly because he couldn''t bother wasting his time with a fight where his opponent would just surrender. Despite feeling a bit insulted with Edgar Pierce''s expression, Osborne grit his teeth while feeling frustrated deep inside and shrugged it off. As soon as the staff announced the start of his fight against Edgar Pierce, he didn''t waste any time and expressed his surrender. This time, it was Osborne who walked away while Edgar Pierce remained in his position. Leo tapped Osborne''s shoulder andforted him, "Don''t let it get to you. Always remember that we aren''t doing this for ourselves, but for our respective teams," "I know. But it still tastes quite bitter seeing myself acting like a coward¡­." Osborne walked away from Guild Leader Loki while feeling a bit dispirited inside. Leo could only shake his head after hearing Osborne''s line. To be honest, he had already expected that something like this would eventually happen. After all, not every person has the same principles in life. For him, he only cares about winning in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition using whatever means possible for him to use. On the other hand, Osborne doesn''t care if he loses or wins, as long as he fights with everything that he got. Aside from that, he and Osborne also have different priorities and goals. For Osborne, winning is only a bonus that he could get after doing his best in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. As for him, winning will bring many benefits for the Mischievous Lion Guild and could provide them a lot of help in their goal of fighting against the Gods of the Celestial World in the future. Needless to say, he can''t me Osborne for thinking like that. He and thetter are two different people. While Osborne is fighting for a personal reason, he is fighting for the sake of everyone living in the Celestial World. "Since it''s against what you believe, then I''ll be granting you your wish," Leo whispered to himself before walking to the opposite corner of Edgar Pierce. Chapter 764 - Leo’s Plan And The Unexpected Turn Of Events Chapter 764 Leo''s n and the unexpected turn of events Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce While walking towards the opposite corner from Edgar Pierce, Leo was constantly listening to all the reports being sent by their allies about eliminating the hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization during that short break that they had created. That''s right. The n that he had prepared just now wasn''t only for the benefits of the Mischievous Lion Guild and the Red Fist Guild but also for the Evergreen Royal Family. During the moment that they were recuperating, their allies, who were disguised as one of the spectators, began moving secretly and eliminated all members of the Naughty Elves Organization that were taking a break. Needless to say, all of them knew that the people they had killed weren''t the only hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization. After all, they don''t know all of their members that have disguised themselves as spectators in the Victory Arena. Regardless, after seeing theirrades suddenly disappear, those hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization that they have not identified yet should start moving to look for them. And that''s precisely what is currently going on right now. When the hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization returned to their seats and noticed that a few of theirrades still didn''t return, a few of them were immediately dispatched to look for them. However, those people also didn''t return after some time passed. As such, theyter realized that the people of the Evergreen Royal Family had started hunting them down. Hence, a fight has started without the knowledge of any uninvolved people. With how big the Victory Arena was and the fact that it is under the control of the Evergreen Royal Family, it''s pretty easy for them to prevent anyone from noticing that a fight is currently happening. In addition to that, with the fight between Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce going to happen soon, the majority of the people can''t be bothered by anything else other than the main show. "All the entrances to the spectator''s stand are alreadypletely blocked. There''s no possible way for the members of the Naughty Elves Organization to get back inside or to call for more reinforcement," "Roger! All teams, start moving!" ¡­.. "West wing is clear!" ¡­.. "East wing is clear!" ¡­.. "South wing is clear!" ¡­.. "North wing is clear!" ¡­.. "All locations are clear! Time to head back to the spectator''s stand to start cleaning the rest of their members!" "Roger!" ¡­.. Hearing thestmand of the leader of the operation, Leo can''t help taking a glimpse at the location of the entrances to the spectator''s stand. "As expected," Leo muttered to himself after seeing a few organized people secretly blending in with the crowd. "How efficient. Our allies really move so quickly that it didn''t even take more than twenty minutes for them to clear all members of the Naughty Elves Organization outside the spectator''s stand," Orcborg said through themunicators. "They won''t be called the Royal Magical Knights of the Evergreen Royal Family if they can''t even handle ordinary members of the Naughty Elves Organization," Elmont exined. "What do you mean they''re ordinary members?" Leo asked, a bit curious at what Elmont meant. "Apparently, they n on doing a suicide bombing in the Victory Arena in order to attract the attention of our forces here. In other words, they nned on making a diversion," Elmont replied. "Don''t they know that their people have already lost?" Orcborg asked dubiously. "They know. But it doesn''t matter because everything has already beenid out, and it''s time for their final piece to make a move," Elmont heaves a heavy sigh. "Don''t worry, one of Madam Flores''s trusted team has already taken the Doombringer and is now escorting it back to the Emerald City," Bagley interrupted. "Doombringer? Was that the Magic weapon that was said to be in the Gxy-level? Do you actually have that item?! My father has been looking for the person who bought it since the President of the Elves Secret Organization sent him a letter a few months ago to retrieve that item no matter what, telling us that it would help us in times of danger," Elmont voiced out his surprise. He added, "Luckily, it was in brother Loki''s hand all along. If it was anyone else, there''s no doubt that they would hide it and use it for themselves only," "What¡­ what?! What do you mean?!" Bagley expressed his shock at Elmont''s words. "Oh, I almost forgot! You guys in the Secret Elves Organization are really careless! Why did you just give the Doombringer to someone random and not hand it to the representative that we have sent to attend your auction?!" Elmont berated Bagley. "Why are you ming us?! Even Madam Flores doesn''t know the reason why the Headquarters gave us the Doombringer. They only informed us to do everything we can to sell it, not telling us to who and why?" Bagley eximed. "Even if that''s true. You can''t just hand it to someone random! What if it wasn''t brother Loki who bought it?" "Correction, I did not buy it. They force it on me," Leo corrected. "What?!!! You gave it to them forcefully?! Just how stupid are you guys?! You''re really fortunate that it was brother Loki who you gave it to. Otherwise, things would not be the same as what is currently happening right now," Elmont continued ming the Elves Secret Organization for their dumb mistake. "Tell that to the Headquarters for giving us vague instruction. Tell your father that the next time they give an instruction, it should be as clear as day!" Bagley continued defending. Knowing that this bantering between Elmont against Bagley about who''s right and wrong would not stop any time soon, Leo turned off hismunicator. He focused his attention again on Edgar Pierce, who was long already waiting for him to get ready. "I apologize. I was checking the content of my Storage Ring. Just making sure that I have everything prepared before the start of our fight," Leo said. "It''s alright," Edgar Pierce waved his hand indifferently. He continued, "So, are you done with your preparation?" "Yes! We can now start the fight," Leo nodded his head in response. If he doesn''t start the fight soon, the spectators will notice something strange around them. For example, the missing people around them. He can''t let that happen, so he''d have to distract them with his fight against Edgar Pierce. In his mind, he thought, "I need to do everything to make this fightst long so that I can buy our allies enough time to clean all the members of the Naughty Elves Organization before they start suicide bombing," This was an emergency situation, so the staff who was assigned for Guild Leader Loki and Edgar Pierce''s fight approached slightly closer to the former and secretly transmitted a message using his Mana, "I leave everything to you. I hope you''d buy us enough time to distract the spectators," "Rest assured," Leo smiled. After hearing Guild Leader Loki''s response, the staff raised his hand above his head before waving it and saying, "Let the fight begin!" Contrary to what Leo and the staff were hoping to happen, the instant the start of the fight was announced, Edgar Pierce unexpectedly did what they were afraid the most to happen. "I surrender," Edgar Pierce muttered. He did not wait for the staff to say anything and started walking back to the side where Osborne was waiting. "This¡­." The staff can''t believe what just happened. Leo was also feeling disbelief. But he quickly pulled himself together and eximed, "Stop!" Edgar Pierce turned around nonchntly as he asked, "Why? Isn''t this what you wanted from the start; to proceed to the Battle Royal? Oh, are you perhaps going to thank me right now? Since I helped you with your n. And in addition to that, you don''t even have to use any of your stamina and energy. However, there''s no need to thank me. I just hope that you will disband your alliance with Osborne and fight fair and square against me. That is all I am asking. If you don''t let that happen, then I guess I was just hoping for nothing," "No, that''s not what I mean," Leo shook his head. "Eh? Then is it that you are not allowing me to surrender? Why? Is it because you and Osborne can surrender while I am not allowed to surrender?" Edgar Pierce felt pissed. He continued, "Sorry, but I surrender. Whether you ept it or not, it doesn''t matter. Let''s fight again in the Battle Royal," Seeing that it''s impossible to stop Edgar Pierce from leaving, Leo could only heave a heavy sigh before calling out the staff in front of him. "What are we going to do now? Since Edgar Pierce had already surrendered, we have no way to distract the people," The staff started feeling a bit panicked deep inside of him. Chapter 765 - Executing Leo’s Plan Chapter 765 Executing Leo''s n Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce "Don''t worry, I have a solution to fix this problem," Leo tapped the shoulder of the staff to calm him down. He whispered to his ears, "Do you trust me?" "What are you nning?" The staff asked before quickly adding, "By the way, I almost forgot to introduce myself. I am Everett. You can just call me brother Everett, or just Everett, depending on what you prefer," "Okay, brother Everett," Leo smiled, intending to get a good impression of Everett and get his trust. He continued, "I don''t have any way to exin the method that I am going to use yet, since we are currently in the Victory Arena. But, just trust me, we will eliminate all hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization," Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Everett''s expression turned serious as he listened closely to what the former would say to him. "Firstly, I need the full cooperation of all the staff around us. Can you do that for me?" Leo asked. "I can do that. To be honest, that''s pretty easy," Everett replied with an assuring tone in his voice. As long as the method could save everyone, all the staff won''t hesitate to make a move. As a matter of fact, they don''t even mind dying just for the sake of everyone in the Victory Arena since that was the mission given to them by His Majesty, King Elfin the Fourth, beforeing to this ce. Aside from that, His Majesty, King Elfin the Fourth, had also informed them to trust Guild Leader Loki, especially in a situation simr to this one they are facing right now, as he believes that thetter can solve it. Honestly, Everett doesn''t know why His Majesty, King Elfin the Fourth, trusts Guild Leader Loki so much. But as someone who serves the Evergreen Royal Family, he will not hesitate to follow whatever the King says. "Good," Leo nodded his head, feeling relieved now that his primary problem could be solved easily. He continued, "I''ll be pointing to all of you the hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization in the spectator''s stand. All I want you to do is to kill them regardless of the reaction of everyone. We can always exin everythingter on. What''s important right now is we prevent them from doing a suicide bombing. Otherwise, let alone hearing everyoneins, they might not even be alive toin anymore," "I understand," Everett expressed his acknowledgment. Indeed, if they can''t prevent the hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization from doing a suicide bombing, the majority of the people here would die. Honestly speaking, he''d rather hear a few peopleining about why they are killing some people instead of hearing everyone in the Emerald Tree Kingdom expressing their displeasure and disappointment at why they weren''t able to save everyone and prevent the explosion from happening. "Gather everyone around me before I start pointing out all the hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization since I will do it really fast in order to prevent them from blowing themselves up after seeing that theirrades have been killed," Leo informed Everett. "Okay," Everett nodded his head in affirmation before calling out all of hisrades toe to Guild Leader Loki. Seeing the strange thing happening around Guild Leader Loki, Edgar Pierce can''t help bing really curious. He wanted to approach them, but he was instantly stopped by Osborne just when he thought of doing so. "Don''t worry, what he''s doing doesn''t concern you," Osborne exined vaguely. "What do you mean it doesn''t concern me?! It clearly does, considering that they gathered together as soon as I surrendered against Guild Leader Loki!" Edgar Pierce doesn''t believe what Osborne is saying. "It is indeed rted to you surrendering the match, but other than that, nothing else concerns you anymore. Just stay put in this ce. Otherwise, I won''t mind dying here just to prevent you from approaching them!" Osborne muttered while releasing his murderous aura. Realizing that Osborne is serious with his im, Edgar Pierce ultimately decided not to approach Guild Leader Loki anymore. He thought, "With Osborne acting like this, it shouldn''t be rted to the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. I think that it''s something else. And based on the expressions of their respective faces, it should be really serious. Like the type of serious where it concerns everyone in the Victory Arena," With that in mind, Edgar Pierce looked down from their stage, wanting to see the situation below them. "What is currently going on?" Edgar Pierce asked after noticing the Royal Magical Knights moving around, seemingly like there''s something extremely dangerous currently going on. "I reckon that your Noble Household has already informed you about the Naughty Elves Organization attacking the Emerald Tree Kingdom today, right?" Osborne responded with a question. "I did hear about that from my father. He told me to be careful because a war was going to happen soon. Is this perhaps rted to that?" Edgar Pierce wanted to confirm. Osborne nodded his head while saying, "Yes. But I cannot tell you any more than that," After saying that, Osborne didn''t continue speaking. He just stood in his spot while observing the scene currently going on below them. Meanwhile, Everett has already finished informing hisrades about Guild Leader Loki''s n. And just as he expected, no one was against it, and all of them expressed that they would follow what he said. "Alright, I will be pointing to you the hidden members of the Naughty Elves organization one by one, and each of you will take care of them, respectively. Remember, our top-most priority here is speed and efficiency. So, I want you to move as quick as lightning when taking action, understood?" Leo instructed. "Affirmative!" All the staff nodded their heads in acknowledgment of Guild Leader Loki''smand. "Okay, let''s start!" Leo said before looking below him "That man wearing a green shirt!" *Whoooosh! "Another one, that person wearing a yellow shirt right in the center of those people wearing green shirts!" *Whooooosh! "To the right side of that woman wearing a red dress," *Whooooosh! "See that person surrounded by Dwarves? He''s so easy to spot since he''s the tallest of them all. Eliminate him for me," "Whooooosh! "Takedown those two who are acting like a couple," *Whooooosh! "¡­.." One person after another was being pointed out by Leo one by one. Simultaneously, the staff would not hesitate to take action as soon as he finished describing them. Subsequently, the people who were beside or nearby the person who was killed by the staff would scream out right after seeing somebody being killed. Nevertheless, the staff would immediately leave afterpleting their task to receive another target from Guild Leader Loki. The Royal Magical Knight, who saw the staff''s taking action, quickly realized that someone on the stage was giving them some information about the location of the hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization. As such, some of them started flying to the stage to provide assistance. While the rest did their best to calm everyone down. After all, no one would remain calm after seeing people being killed. With more people, Leo also needed to speed things fast. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the remaining hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization not to notice something strange, especially now that the spectators are starting to panic and get noisy. It would be next to impossible for their enemies not to get suspicious with such a scene going on around them. It was exactly as what Leo had expected. As more and more people got noisy and started to panic, the hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization who were currently far away from the scene of theirrades getting killed started feeling a bit suspicious. "Did the soldiers of the Evergreen Royal Family inform the people about our n and are currently evaluating them so that they can get away from our trap?" "I think that the soldiers of the Evergreen Royal Family aren''t that stupid to execute such a foolish n. Think about it, if they are going to evacuate the people to a safe ce, that will let us know about their n. By then, none of us would hesitate anymore to activate the bombs inside our bodies. In addition to that, if an evacuation is truly taking ce, why is this specific corner not being evacuated," "Your words indeed make sense. But what is exactly going on right now?" "None of us can be sure about that yet. All we can do is wait patiently for ourrades that we have sent to investigate about the doors to the spectator''s stand suddenly being locked. As of now, we have not heard any explosions yet, so they are probably still investigating. Maybe the reason for the people getting noisy is because the soldiers of the Evergreen Royal Family are investing people one by one," "Is there really a need to panic and get noisy because of that?" "Of course, especially if they hear the mention of our organization, right?" "Indeed, we are the infamous Naughty Elves Organization, after all. HAHAHHAHA!" Author''s note: If you find yourselves liking RME, please consider giving it a vote to let me know. You can also show support by just simply buying tier 1 privileged, which merely costs 1 coin, that way unlocking a chapter will be recorded and is equivalent to one unlocked privileged chapter which increases RME''s rank in Win-Win. Either of those two choices will undoubtedly help RME tremendously. Important Announcement, Want to read more works from MW Studio? Then please consider reading [A Girl''s Life In a Gaming World], and [Eternal Eclipse] HAVE A HAPPY READING EVERYONE AND THANK YOU FOR SUPPORTING RME!!! Chapter 766 - Solving The Problem And The Start Of The Battle Royal Chapter 766 Solving the problem and the start of the Battle Royal Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unbeknownst to the remaining members of the Naughty Elves Organization, therades they have sent to conduct an investigation have already been killed by the Royal Magical Knights and the allies of the Evergreen Royal Family. As of now, it''s theirrades that had remained in the spectator''s stand who are being killed one by one. The staff, Magical Knights, and the allies of the Evergreen Royal Family cooperated with each other seamlessly as they slowly cleared the entire Victory Arena from any hidden members of the Naughty Elves Organization. It started from the north before spreading into both east and west, and then eventually, they slowly made their way to the south. At the end, when the remaining members of the Naughty Elves noticed what exactly was going on, it was already toote for them to do anything. Soon after, one of the people from the alliance of the Evergreen Royal Family arrived in front of them and didn''t hesitate to kill them. After half an hour, the Victory Arena was finally cleared of any members of the Naughty Elves Organization. And the best part of this was that there was not even a single casualty from both the ordinary people''s side and the side of the alliance of the Evergreen Royal Family. Despite such good news, though, no one celebrated yet because the majority of the uninvolved people were feeling afraid. None of them even dared to move in fear that they would be killed next. But that didn''t take long since some of the people from the Evergreen Royal Family alliance were already exining things while the mess was still going on. As such, not long after the problem was solved, the people started gradually calming down. Regardless, Seventh Prince Elmont, Princess Tifa, and Princess T didn''t waste any time and started exining again what just happened to everyone in order topletely clear things up and avoid any misunderstanding. "Everyone, what you have witnessed just now is our allies killing the members of the Naughty Elves Organization who were hiding amongst all of you," Elmont exined. Princess Tifa continued, "Rest assured, we have already eliminated all of them, so there''s no longer any danger left around us in the Victory Arena," "That''s correct. Through thebined effort of our Royal Magical Knights, staff of the Victory Arena, and some allies of the Evergreen Royal Family, we were able to entirely prevent whatever the Naughty Elves Organization was nning on doing in this ce," Princess T added. Evidently, the main reason that no one revealed what exactly the n of the Naughty Elves Organization was to the ordinary people is so that they can prevent them from panicking again. After all, no one would feel safe staying in a ce where bombs were said to be nted. There''s no doubt that they will insist on leaving after hearing that what the members of the Naughty Elves Organization were nning on doing was to blow this ce to smithereens. Honestly speaking, if this was any ordinary time, allowing the ordinary people to leave the Victory Arena is not much of a problem. As a matter of fact, they would be able toe and go as they please. However, because of the threat of the Constetion-level Magical Beast approaching the Emerald Tree Kingdom, it is in the best interest of everyone to stay in this ce, where they can be protected by the Defensive Magic Arrays installed around the Victory Arena. Although that doesn''tpletely guarantee their safety yet. At the very least, everyone in the Victory Arena could be slightly secured by the danger of the Constetion-level Magical Beast. And perhaps, buy enough time for themselves to think of another way to escape and remain alive. But before any of that, it was time to continue with the main show in the Victory Arena. After all, it isn''t safe for them yet to get out of this ce since there''s no telling whether there are really no members of the Naughty Elves Organization outside. Elmont, Princess T, and Princess Tifa continued pacifying the ordinary people for tens of minutes, assuring them that the Victory Arena was safe and that they shouldn''t leave this ce without someone outside telling them that it was safe for them to leave. They used the Defensive Magic Array installed in the Victory Arena as an assurance and a way to persuade everyone that this ce is indeed the safest area to stay right now, instead of going outside, where things aren''t clear for anyone yet. Obviously, it is just a lie that they have to say to make everyone believe that they are speaking the truth. At the same time, the staff started cleaning up the mess they had caused just now. There''s no way that the people wouldpletely calm down with dead bodies from the members of the Naughty Elves Organization still lying down nearby them. It is best to clean them all before continuing with the Battle Competition. Not long after, everything was finally back to normal. "Everyone, let''s give our heroes who saved us a warm round of apuse to express our gratitude and appreciation," Elmont said before starting to p his hands first. Elmont''s pping was quickly followed by Princess Tifa and Princess T, then the teams who participated in the Emerald Elven Battle Competition, before eventually, the spectators followed along. "Now that we have temporarily sent aside the interruption caused by our unwanted, let''s continue with the long-awaited Battle¡­... Royal¡­...!" Elmont announced excitedly. This time, the people''s cheer became even more apparentpared to when they were congratting the heroes who saved their life. "I didn''t expect that this would be the cherry that we needed on top of our cupcake," Elmont said before letting out a chuckle. "This is great! Then let''s continue with the main show," Princess Tifa felt delighted, seeing that everyone''s fear had slightly subsided after hearing the start of the Battle Royal. "Let''s use thisst battle topletely distract everyone and take their attention away from the Naughty Elves Organization. In the meantime, tell some of our men to report what happened here and let them ask for updates in the current situation in the Emerald City," Princess T muttered. "Sister Tifa, that would be your responsibility," Elmont didn''t hesitate to pass the responsibility to his sister. "Me? But what about you?" Princess Tifa grumbled. "As you can see, brother Leo, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce need me here," Elmont replied before slowlynding on the stage. "Tch! He clearly just wants to approach his girlfriend," Princess Tifa coldly harrumph. "Just leave him be since it''s quite rare to see our brother paying his attention to something else other than fighting," Princess Tforted her sister. She tapped her back and continued, "Go now, so that father and mother won''t have to continue worrying about us anymore. And also, so that we can start preparing for an evacuation n in case things would really turn for the worst," "Alright," Princess Tifa nodded her head. Afterward, she started hovering down and made her way to the control room. While that was happening, Elmont had alreadynded on the stage and is currently approaching brother Leo. "That thing you did there back there, brother Loki, really saved all of us from danger," Elmont said as he pulled Leo to his embrace. He continued, "Without your help, this wouldn''t have been possible," "You overestimate me," Leo quickly pulled himself away from the hug. "Maybe you meant I underestimate you, hahaha," Elmont let out a soft chuckle. After a short moment, he stopped and turned serious, "I know that you have used some kind of ability, or let''s just call it a Magic spell, to know where the members of the Naughty Elves Organization were hiding just now. If you need to rest for a bit to recuperate your stamina and energy, or maybe your Mana, don''t hesitate to tell me. I will do my best to dy the start of the Battle Royal so that you can get enough rest. Just to be clear, I am not being biased here. This is just what you deserved after providing such huge support to us¡­ No! To all of us!" "It would be too much trouble for you if I really ask you to do that for me. And besides, it''s not exactly what you are thinking. What I did just now was quite simple, and it didn''t require that much effort to achieve," Leo assured Elmont that he was fine. He added, "Let''s just start with the Battle Royal as soon as possible so that we can put an end to the Emerald Elven Battle Competition. After that, we can proceed with the rest of the ns that we have prepared back then during the meeting," "If that is what you want, then let''s start with the Battle Royal," Elmont nodded his head. He gave a short greeting to Osborne and Edgar Pierce before walking towards Selina, who was the real reason he went down on the stage.. As to what they are going to talk about, that would be something that only the two know. Chapter 767 - Disbanding The Alliance With Osborne Chapter 767 Disbanding the alliance with Osborne Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce After Elmont left, Leo, Osborne, and Edgar Peirce turned their attention to Princess T. "Participants," Princess T called out. She continued, "Each of you will choose a corner that you want. Just make sure that there is a fifty square meters of distance in between each of you," Hearing Princess T''s instruction, Leo, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce made their way towards the location they wanted. Leo only moved a few meters since he was already in the southern area of the stage. On the other hand, Osborne and Edgar Pierce went west and east of the stage, respectively. Seeing everyone''s position, Princess T went to the north so that she could have a full view of everyone and at the same time not disrupt them identally. Although she is high up in the air, that still doesn''t guarantee that she''s safe from their attacks. As such, she should go to a ce where there are no yers nearby. "The rules and mechanics of the Battle Royal are very simple," Princess T paused before she continued, "The rules are you are only allowed to use items under the 2-Star level, and one cannot use any items that will instantly eliminate a yer. Other than that, any other methods to fight are allowed. But I suggest you don''t kill anyone unless it is absolutely necessary or you can''t avoid it. But I reckon that none of you hold any grudges to anyone here, so I hope no one dies," "This is a free for all fight, so you are allowed to attack any of the remaining yers. Alliance is allowed. Resting is also allowed. But I''ll be limiting the maximum duration of this game to thirty minutes. Once only ten minutes remained on the clock, all the yers on stage would have to move to the center to decide the champion," "Thest yer remaining would be the champion. And the yer who was eliminated before that would be in the second ce, and the first yer to be eliminated would be in the third ce. Any questions or rifications?" Princess Tifa finished exining about the Battle Royal. Honestly, there was no need for her to repeat the introduction of the Battle Royal again since her brother Elmont had already introduced it before. And just from the name alone, one can already guess how it works. But just to make sure that everyone really understood, she decided to exin it again. "No!" Leo, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce replied in unison. "Are you sure?" Princess T asked to confirm. Leo, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce nodded their heads in understanding. "Since that''s the case," Princess T raised her arm above her head. Afterward, she dropped her arm and announced, "Let the fight begin!" In the next moment, Leo and Osborne lunged themselves at the same time towards Edgar Pierce. Seeing this, Edgar Pierce didn''t hesitate to summon his two Golems to defend him. Simultaneously, he raised his hand and cast, "Earth Wall!" Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Two earth walls rose from the ground in front of Edgar Pierce to further defend against Guild Leader Loki and Osborne. "It seems like I have to fight against the two of them at the same time," Edgar Pierce heave a sigh of helplessness. Contrary to what Edgar Pierce was expecting, though, just when Guild Leader Loki and Osborne arrived close to him, Guild Leader Loki suddenly cast a Fireball spell towards Osborne. Whooooosh! Booom! "What are you doing?" Osborne asked in surprise. "Didn''t you wish to fight fair and square?" Leo asked while wearing a mischievous smile on his face. "But that doesn''t matter! We are not fighting for ourselves. We are fighting for our respective teams!" Osborne objected. "Is that really what you want?" Leo asked in doubt. Hearing Guild Leader Loki''s words, Osborne smiled as he felt grateful for his intention. But he shook his head and said, "I really appreciate your good intention. However, there''s still plenty of opportunities in the future for me to fight for my honor. This moment is just not one of them," "Do you think I care?" Leo shrugged his shoulder off. Since he had already decided to break off this alliance with Osborne. Whether thetter would agree about it or not, it doesn''t matter to him. And besides, he has not signed any contract with Osborne or Orcborg yet. Because of that, there''s nothing legally or Magical holding him back from his decision. "This was not part of our agreement!" Osborne still continued persuading Guild Leader Loki not to break their alliance. Even though this is what he wanted, it is not in the best interest of the Red Fist Guild. As a member of the Red Fist Guild and one of the geniuses they have trained on top of that, he has to think of what benefits the Guild could gain rather than think of something personal. Truthfully speaking, from the moment he epted his current position, he has also forfeited the choice of being selfish. "I don''t remember signing any agreement. Do you? How about we ask Edgar Pierce?" Leo turned his attention to Edgar Pierce, who is currently wearing a dumbfounded look on his face. "Huh? Me?" Edgar Pierce was still unable to understand what exactly was going on¡­ No! He understands what is going on. But he just doesn''t believe that this is really happening. Although this was something that he had hoped to happen. Seeing it with his own eyes is an entirely different story to just thinking about it. "Yes, you! Did you see Osborne and me signing any agreement or not? Just to remind you, your answer will decide what will happen next," Leo repeated his question. "No¡­ no! I did not see you and Osborne signing any agreement with each other¡­." Edgar Pierce answered while asionally stuttering. He was unable to ultimately hold his excitement now that he finally pulled himself together. This was what he wanted from the moment he decided to support Guild Leader Loki and Osborne in their n of going to the Battle Royal. "What do you think you''re doing?! Please mind your words, Edgar Pierce. Otherwise, I won''t have any choice but to¡­." Edgar Pierce quickly interrupted Osborne, "Otherwise what? You will beat me up?" He opened his arms wide open and continued, "Aren''t we already doing that now? The only question is, can you do it?" Osborne secretly smiled before he muttered, "You asked for it!" Whoooosh! After saying that, Osborne kicked his feet and lunged himself towards Edgar Pierce. "Now, this is what I want!" Leo expressed his excitement. Despite not wanting trouble, a good fight is still something that he enjoys experiencing. Well, who doesn''t? Besides, now that he had helped the Evergreen Royal Family solve a huge problem, he should be able to ask for something simr to the prize of bing the champion of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition from Uncle Elfin, particrly the chance to cultivate in the Emerald Tree for a lifetime. This was the main reason why he didn''t mind breaking the alliance anymore. If it wasn''t for that, he''d still be considering whether to really break the alliance. After all, he can also choose to fight fair and square against Osborne after taking care of Edgar Piece. By doing that, he can minimize the trouble that he would be facing. "What are you smiling there for? Take this!" Edgar Pierce raised his hand and pointed it towards Guild Leader Loki, "Earth Spikes!" "Hmph!" Leo scoffed. In the next moment, five Golems rose in front of them as he summoned them to block the Earth Spikes spell of Edgar Pierce. "I hope your two Sword Mantises can still continue fighting since you''d definitely not be able to handle my Golems with just you alone," Leo said. "Who said that he''s alone!" Osborne eximed before casting, "Earth Split!" Whoooosh! Crack! Crack! Crack! With a stomp of Osborne''s foot, the ground in front of him started splitting into two as it slowly made its way towards Guild Leader Loki''s Golems. "Oho, I thought you still don''t want to break our alliance," Leo muttered while sending amand to his Golems to get away from the range of Osborne''s Earth Split spell. Hearing Leo''smand, the Golems didn''t hesitate and moved out of the way. "Who said that my Sword Mantises can no longer fight!" Edgar Pierce said before summoning his two Sword Mantises. If he had not ordered them to get away from Guild Leader Loki''s assault back then, these two would surely not be able to fight right now. But since they have escaped from it, and in addition to that, they were also able to rest for tens of minutes during the time when Guild Leader Loki was busy taking care of the members of the Naughty Elves Organization, his two Sword Mantises could now continue fighting. "Golems, what are you waiting for? I know that you are itching to continue fighting with them.. So, show these two Sword Mantises who''s the boss!" Leo pointed his hand to the two Sword Mantises that Edgar Pierce had just summoned. Chapter 768 - Grand-finals Part 1 Chapter 768 Grand-finals part 1 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce An intense fight immediately broke out the moment Leo disbanded his alliance with Osborne. At this moment, no one was teaming up anymore. All three of them went to attack each other without anyone holding back anything. Numerous explosions echoed throughout the stage, and the ground started shaking as Leo, Osborne, and Edgar Pierce continued exchanging attacks one after the other. Boooom! Bang! Boooom! Bang! Boooom! Bang! At the same time, Leo''s Golems and Edgar Pierce''s Sword Mantises were having their own fight by the side as well. "Still hiding behind your Golems, Edgar Pierce?" Leo scoffed before throwing a Fireball spell in an opening towards Edgar Pierce. But this opening didn''t stay long as a Golem soon moved to cover it. Booooom! "Princess T had never mentioned that I am not allowed to use my Golems to protect me," Edgar Pierce refuted. "Fair enough," Leo said as his lips slowly formed into a mischievous smile. "I don''t feel good seeing that you''re smiling like that," Edgar Pierce felt a bit nervous after seeing Guild Leader Loki''s sudden change of expression. "Let''s see who has more Golems!" Leo raised his arms before muttering, "Come forth, my Golems!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Edgar Pierce''s face slowly turned from a look of delight to a look of shock as he watched five more Golems appearing in front of Guild Leader Loki. It wasn''t only him who was feeling such emotions. Osborne, who was on the opposite side of Guild Leader Loki, was also feeling the same. "No wonder you disbanded our alliance. So, it was because you have this under your sleeves to rece me," Osborne felt a bit disheartened. "Think whatever you want," Leo shrugged his shoulder off before quickly ordering his newly summoned Golems to take care of Edgar Pierce''s Golems. "This is unfair! You might as well call this a Golem Competition and not a Battle Competition!" Edgar Pierce eximed. Leo simply shook his head after hearing Edgar Pierce''s words. He replied, "Just to be clear, I am only summoning more Golems so that you won''t keep relying on your Golems. Don''t you want this to be an actual Battle Competition? Then let''s fight with ourselves and not rely on Golems or something simr to that!" "Guild Leader Loki is correct, Edgar Pierce. Since you want a Battle Competition, then stop relying on your Golems to protect you and fight us personally using your weapon," Osborne supported Guild Leader Loki. But deep inside, he just wanted Edgar Pierce''s Golems gone since it is difficult to approach thetter with the Golems around to protect him. "Tell me honestly, did you two really disband your alliance just now? Because it feels like you are ganging up on me," Edgar Pierce asked in doubt. Despite saying that, he still ordered his Golems to step aside and stop protecting him. He thought, "It seems like it''s time for me to get serious!" Waving his hand, Edgar Pierce took out hisnce from his Storage Ring and pointed it in front of him. "Good!" Osborne felt delighted. He quickly raised his shield and sword in front of him. "What a bunch of show-offs," Leo muttered as he raised both of his hands and pointed it towards Osborne and Edgar Pierce''s direction. He cast, "Earth Spikes!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Seeing the iing earth spikes, Osborne swiftly raised his shield to block the attack. On the other hand, Edgar Pierce thrust hisnce multiple times in front of him. Bang! Bang! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! Whooosh! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! "Is that the best you can do, Guild Leader Loki?" Osborne said with a mocking tone in his voice. "I didn''t even break a single sweat with your attack," Edgar Pierce smirked. "Is that so?" Leo raised one of his eyebrows. He continued, "Didn''t you see already what I can do with any projectiles?" As soon as Leo''s voice died down, a series of explosions erupted in front of Osborne and Edgar Pierce, immediately throwing their bodies a few tens of meters to their rear. The most unfortunate one was Edgar Pierce since he had no shield to protect himself. As a result, he received the full brunt of the explosion. Osborne was still standing on his feet as he slowly retreated from his previous location. On the other hand, Edgar Pierce was like a stumbling ball bouncing from one ce to another. It was only after nearly ten or so of bounces that he finally came to a stop. A cloud of dust covered both Osborne and Edgar Pierce''s figures, hindering everyone''s eyesight and preventing them from finding out their current state after directly receiving Guild Leader Loki''s attack. "How mischievous of Guild Leader Loki. He actually embedded the Magic circle of a Fireball spell onto his Earth Spike spells,pletely fooling Osborne and Edgar Pierce," "Guild Leader Loki truly made them think that they were just ordinary earth spikes," "Even I was fooled by Guild Leader Loki. Just when exactly did he embed Fireball spells onto those earth spikes?" "I am afraid that only Guild Leader Loki would be able to provide us with the answer," "Yeah¡­." Unbeknownst to everyone, Leo had actually embedded the Fireball spells at the same time when he had cast the Earth Spike spells. During that moment, he secretly used his capability to multi-cast and cast two different Magic spells. That was the main reason why no one noticed when exactly he had embedded the Fireball spells to his Earth Spikes spell. Needless to say, he has no n of revealing to them what happened. After all, this is one of his ultimate trump cards. The only reason why he decided to use it was that he realized that his weapon would be at a disadvantage against either of Osborne''s and Edgar Pierce''s weapons. As such, he thought of causing injury to them so that he could lessen both of their fighting capability, and maybe by then, he could have the advantage or even make the situation fall into a stalemate. "Why do I always forget that I am fighting against someone who is extremely mischievous," Osborne muttered as the smoke covering him slowly disappeared. "At least you''re fortunate than me. Even though you were caught by the explosion, you had your shield on hand to protect me. As for me¡­. Cough!" Edgar Pierce coughed a mouthful of blood. He continued, "Fuck! I think some of my bones broke," "Of course, they would. After all, you were like a ball repeatedly bouncing on the ground. Just a friendly reminder, I think you should also check your little brother over there and see if he''s not broken," Osborne said jokingly. "Rest assured, I won''t let anything bad happen to my little brother. Otherwise, your mother would be lonely," Edgar Pierce roasted. "Damn! I didn''t expect that you could be that hardcore! An Elf doing that with an Orc? I can''t even dare to imagine how it would look like," Leo said, a bit disgusted at Edgar Pierce. "You¡­.!" Edgar Pierce seriously can''t believe that his roast would quickly turn around to bite him. "For the first time ever, I have seen an indecent Elf," Osborne started pping his hand. "Damn you!" Edgar Pierce before lunging himself towards Osborne. "Hmph!" Osborne coldly harrumphs as he also lunges himself forward. nggggg! A loud sound of metal hitting against metal echoed on the stage as Edgar Pierce''snce and Osborne''s sword made contact. "Don''t forget about me!" Leo interrupted as he cast Fireball spells towards Osborne and Edgar Pierce. "Don''t disturb us!" Osborne and Edgar Pierce eximed in unison as they both raised their hands and cast, "Earth Wall!" Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Four tall earth walls rose from the ground and blocked Leo''s Fireball spell. "Tch! Remember that this is a one versus one fight!" Leo said while running to the side. The only location blocked by the earth walls was to his north. Meaning to say, he can still choose to attack from either the northeast or northwest, whichever area can provide him with the best advantage in attacking them. "Of course, we didn''t forget that! We just thought of you as a nuisance!" Osborne responded. "Exactly! Why don''t you stay by the side and continue scheming like what you always do? Just leave us alone for a bit until we finish fighting here!" Edgar Pierce added. "If you''re thinking of using those lines to enrage me and make me lose my cool. I have a piece of unfortunate news to tell you; that won''t work! So, I suggest that both of you should just stop already because you are just wasting your saliva," Leo expressed dismissively. "It seems like our n has failed," Osborne shook his head in regret. "What n? Did we ever have any, to begin with?" Edgar Pierce smiled cunningly. In the next moment, hisnce made contact with Osborne''s shield as he quickly cast, "Fireball!" Booooooom! A loud explosion erupted as Osborne''s figure shot tens of meters to the rear. "Finally, the real nuisance is gone," Edgar Pierce heave a sigh of relief before turning his attention to Guild Leader Loki. He muttered, "This time, I won''t let you beat me so easily like before!" Chapter 769 - Grand-finals Part 2 Chapter 769 Grand-finals part 2 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Previously, Edgar Pierce had lost to Guild Leader Loki so quickly and devastatingly that thetter didn''t even need to fight against him that much in order to win. He simply used a few schemes and made him fall into a trap. After that, he had no other choice left but to surrender. Otherwise, he would burn to death. At that time, Edgar Pierce regretted many things that he did not do when he had the chance to do them earlier before he had fallen into Guild Leader Loki''s trap. However, Edgar Pierce swore to have his revenge against Guild Leader Loki at this moment. And this time, he will not fight cautiously against thetter anymore. He will fight as recklessly as possible since he believes that Guild Leader Loki won''t be able to think of any n in his head if there is someone constantly disturbing him. "I reckon that we only have a few seconds before Osborne could get back here. So¡­" Edgar Pierce didn''t finish his line as he swiftly lunged himself forward towards Guild Leader Loki. Gripping his Death Wake Dagger tightly, Leo also lunges himself towards Edgar Pierce. Unlike before, he was no longer afraid of going into a frontal sh against thetter. The reason for that is simply because Edgar Pierce is injured and has broken some of his bones on top of that. Without a doubt, this is an excellent opportunity for him to try to eliminate Edgar Pierce and remove him from the Battle Royal. Edgar Pierce felt a bit strange after seeing Guild Leader Loki going for a frontal sh against him. Knowing thetter, he should be running around while thinking of a scheme to defeat him. But it didn''t take him that long to realize that it should be because he''s currently injured and had broken a few of his bones after receiving a direct hit from the explosion earlier ago. "Tch! So, this time you aren''t going to rely on your schemes anymore since I am injured," Edgar Pierce coldly scoffed. "Don''t make it sound like I am taking advantage of you. The only reason why you got injured is because of me. So, there''s nothing strange with my action," Leo defended himself. It would only be counted as taking advantage if Edgar Pierce was injured before the Battle Royal began. However, since it was him who had injured Edgar Pierce, thus he has every right to use thetter''s disadvantage to his advantage. ngggg! ng! ng! ngggg! A series of metal hitting against metal sound echoed throughout the ce as Loe''s Death Wake Dagger made contact with Edgar Pierce''snce. With every thrust that Edgar Pierce made with hisnce, the power he exerted grew increasingly weaker. Honestly, that was the main reason why Edgar Pierce wanted to fight against Guild Leader Loki right now. If he prolongs the time, his situation would just turn even more worst. He really didn''t expect that something as severe as this would happen to him after directly receiving the explosion earlier ago. Fortunately, it hasn''t gotten so worst yet to the point that he will have to surrender in the Battle Royal. Regardless, Leo was able to notice Edgar Pierce''s current state. As such, he didn''t hesitate to exert even more effort in trying to wear out more of thetter''s stamina and energy. With the current state of Edgar Pierce, the moment his stamina and energy get low, his attack won''t have any significant damage to them anymore. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Leo and Edgar Pierce continued exchanging their attacks. After tens of seconds passed, Edgar Pierce finally realized what Guild Leader Loki intended to do. "You want to wear out my stamina and energy?" Edgar Pierce smile cunningly. All of a sudden, Edgar Pierce jumped a few tens of meters to the rear. Following that, Osborne charges straight from Edgar Pierce''s previous location. Leo waspletely caught off guard by the sudden arrival of Osborne. Because of that, he directly received a shield bash from thetter, causing him to retreat a few meters to his rear and at the same time feel a bit dizzy on his head. "Shit!" Leo swore. After quickly pulling himself together, Leo decided to distance himself from Osborne and wait for what thetter would do next before making his counterattack. With the way Osborne fights, Leo can''t just casuallyunch an attack like what he always does to Edgar Pierce. One bad mistake, and there''s a huge possibility that he would seriously get injured. He doesn''t want that to happen. So, the best-case scenario is to wait for how Osborne would react and adapt the best possible course of action afterward. Thankfully, Leo didn''t need to wait for long. Not long after he received Osborne''s attack, Edgar Pierce swiftlyunches his attack on thetter. Hence, Osborne turned his attention away from him and towards Edgar Pierce. Seeing this, Leo didn''t waste any time and raised his hand to cast a Magic spell, "Earth Wall!" Whooosh! Whoooosh! Two huge earth walls immediately appeared on the right side and left side of Osborne. As a result, he was unable to raise his shield to block Edgar Pierce''s attack. "Damn you!" Osborne eximed as he quickly tried his best to reposition himself where he could use his shield to block before Edgar Pierce coulde. "As if I would let you do that!" Edgar Pierce cast a Speed Increase spell to make his movement faster. Because of that, he arrived in front of Osborne under a few breaths. Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Edgar Pierce made a series of thrusts with hisnce towards Osborne''s body. "Argh! Argh! Argh!" Osborne cries in pain. He grunted as he got his left arm out of the wall. Swiftly, he raised his shield in front of him to block from Edgar Pierce''snce. Just when Edgar Pierce felt a bit of relief with his shield protecting him, he suddenly felt pain in his back. "Argh!" Without even needing for him to look behind, Osborne could already guess that it was Guild Leader Loki who attacked him just now. And seeing the small puddle of water on the ground and his armor being slightly wet, he quickly realized that Guild Leader Loki had cast a Water Element Magic spell to attack him. Though not much damage was done to him due to the armor that his currently wearing. Except¡­. "This is bad," Osborne muttered under his breath. Now that the ground is wet with water, he would be unable to exert that much force. Otherwise, he would slip to the floor. By then, he would face an even bigger problem with his entire body being left open for Edgar Pierce to attack. That was precisely what Leo wanted. He knew that his Water Jet spell wouldn''t be able to deal that much damage to Osborne. So, he thought of making it difficult for him to block Edgar Pierce''s attack instead. "You shouldn''t have positioned yourself right at the very center of the two of us. Now, you have to deal with Edgar Pierce and me at the same time," Leo said mockingly at Osborne. In his opinion, what thetter had done just now was very stupid. Even though he had sessfully hit him, it still ended with him getting encircled by two people. If he was in his shoes, he would swiftly get himself out of that ce after hitting someone else. Unfortunately, it''s already toote for Osborne to do that. "Earth wall!" Leo created another batch of earth walls to hinder Osborne''s movement while thetter was busy dealing with Edgar Pierce. "Well done, Guild Leader Loki!" Edgar Pierce felt delighted after seeing Osborne having difficulty blocking his attack. "Tell me honestly¡­. Are the two of you teaming up now?!" Osborne can''t help asking. "Didn''t you see me beating the crap out of Edgar Pierce just now?" Leo shook his head. He added, "If that''s what you called teaming up, then I believe what we are doing right now is also teaming up," "So, you''re telling me that I just happened to be the target for the both of you?" Osborne felt a bit disbelief. "Why else?" Leo and Edgar Pierce replied in unison. It was exactly as they said. Regardless of the person, as long as they are in the same situation as Osborne, they will take advantage of that to eliminate them or deal as much damage as possible. Needless to say, Leo won''t just focus on Osborne, especially now that Osborne and Edgar Pierce are in the same location. "A few of my earth walls are already in a good position. So, all I have to do now is to cover a bit more location, and Osborne and Edgar Pierce would be trapped," Leo muttered to himself. While making sure that neither Osborne nor Edgar Pierce would notice him, Leo slowly made his way to another location where he could cast more Earth Wall spells. Chapter 770 - Grand-finals Part 3 Chapter 770 Grand-finals part 3 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Unbeknownst to Leo, the Battle Royal is no longer the same as the Battle Competition earlier ago. This time, there''s not only one pair of eyes on the stage but two. And because of that, even though Leo was trying to move as inconspicuously as possible, one of those pairs of eyes still noticed his action, specifically Edgar Pierce, who had his eyes focused on Guild Leader Loki from time to time, extremely cautious of what thetter would do while Osborne and he is busy fighting each other. "As expected," Edgar Pierce muttered. "As expected of what?" Osborne asked. "Guild Leader Loki is currently scheming something," Edgar Pierce didn''t hesitate to reveal to Osborne what he had found out. The reason for that is simply because he wanted someone else to help him deal against Guild Leader Loki. Against a mischievous schemer like Guild Leader Loki, the more people there are, the better for him since he can use those people as his shield to protect him from any sort of schemes. "What is he currently doing?" Osborne followed another question after realizing that he couldn''t see behind him due to the earth walls on both of his sides. He''s currently stuck in between the two earth walls, and it''s somewhat difficult for his huge and tall body to get out due to how tight and narrow they were. And also, it might make Guild Leader Loki realize that they have found out about what he''s nning on doing once he tries to move out of this ce. As a result, thetter would stop. In his opinion, that would be the worst-case scenario since he can take advantage of Guild Leader Loki''s n to turn the tables around in his own favor. "Why should I tell you? Don''t you realize that it would be better for me if only Guild Leader Loki and I knew the n? By then, I will cooperate with his n to eliminate you. After all, you are now nothing but a trapped boar," Edgar Pierce said with a smirk. "I presumed that you know a boar is way better by dozens of foldspared to a pig, right? As such, there''s no telling for certain yet whether it would be me who will get eliminated or you!" Osborne replied, not intending to back down from the argument. "Are you perhaps proposing that we cooperate with each other, Osborne?" Edgar Pierce asked. "Why would I do that? I only ever wanted from the start of the Emerald Elven Battle Competition to fight the strongest people in my level, fair and square, you, Elmont, and Guild Leader Loki in particr. Winning was only a bonus for that," Osborne shook his head. He added, "In addition to that, I already like the current state of the Battle Royal. So, why would I do something to ruin it?" "Then what exactly do you want?" Edgar Pierce still doesn''t understand what Osborne wanted. Initially, he only said his earlier line so that he could make thetter propose a temporary truce to fight against Guild Leader Loki. Or, in other words, an alliance. But to his disappointment, Osborne seems to be seriously intent on not having any alliance with him. Well, after all, he was even smiling when Guild Leader Loki disbanded their alliance, probably because this was what he wanted from the start. That was the reason from the start why he didn''t bluntly propose an alliance and instead thought of a scheme to make Osborne say it himself, albeit it failed in the end. Though, notpletely, since Osborne seems to have another n in his mind. "Are you a fool or something? Maybe it''s because your brain is full of schemes that you seemed to misunderstand my words," Osborne cleared his throat before rifying the meaning of his question before, "Didn''t you hear me mention the word ''Currently''? I only want you to tell me what he is currently doing, and it would be entirely up to me to guess about what he exactly intends to do now. I don''t want you to tell me anything other than what he is currently doing, understood? Of course, it would be up to you whether you will inform me or not. But I won''t me you if you don''t," Osborne wasn''t stupid. Although Edgar Pierce had noticed Guild Leader Loki''s action, he still doesn''t know what thetter is precisely nning on doing. Edgar Pierce would only find out when the timees that Guild Leader Loki reveals it himself. As such, regardless of Edgar Pierce telling him of what Guild Leader Loki is currently doing or not, both of them would still be left entirely clueless. To simply put, even if he wasn''t intent on keeping the current state of things, there are just no benefits for him to gain if he cooperates with Edgar Pierce other than allowing thetter to have the biggest chances to be the champion after eliminating Guild Leader Loki. Besides, Osborne already had a contingency n in mind. If ever Edgar Pierce''s decided not to tell him anything, he could always choose to get himself out of this ce to see it for himself. Even though there''s a considerable possibility that Guild Leader Loki would stop his n, that would simultaneously mean he can prevent what''s about to happen to him. Like what he had nned before, the only reason he did not get himself out of this ce was that he was nning on using Guild Leader Loki''s n against him. Hearing Osborne''s words, Edgar Pierce could only heave a sigh of helplessness. He really underestimated the intellect of the former when he chose to execute his scheme¡­ No, Osborne seems to be much wiser than him, aplete opposite of the majority of the Orc race. "It seems like it was me who got fooled instead," Edgar Pierce muttered. "If you were around Guild Leader Loki for as long as me, it wouldn''t be strange for you to learn a thing or two on how to guard against schemers like you," Osborne exined. "Fair enough," Edgar Pierce totally understood what Osborne meant. Even he had learned a few things after battling against Guild Leader Loki before, let alone cooperating with him. It would definitely allow one to know how he executes things. Since his n has already failed, Edgar Pierce decided to just tell Osborne what Guild Leader Loki is currently doing, "At this moment, Guild Leader Loki is still sneaking around, seemingly like he wants to go towards another location," "Aren''t you worried that maybe the reason why Guild Leader Loki is sneaking around is that he wanted tounch an attack on you this time?" Osborne asked curiously. "I am not worried. Now that I can see what Guild Leader Loki is doing, I can also know when to get away and avoid whatever he is scheming," Edgar Pierce expressed that he was fine. He continued, "Anyways, will you tell me about what you have in mind regarding Guild Leader Loki''s n? That''s the least thing you can do for me after I informed you of thetter''s action, right? This time, it was Osborne who formed a cunning smile on his face as he replied, "Why do you think I would do that?" "You¡­ don''t you care about your honor? That will make you lose face if you don''t pay back the favor you own me!" Edgar Pierce eximed before he started thrusting hisnce to Osborne''s shield once again. He was infuriated by thetter''s response. That''s why he''s releasing his emotions by attacking him. "Is this how you react when asking for a favor?!" Osborne exerted even more strength to his arm holding the shield so that Edgar Pierce wouldn''t be able to hit him sessfully. He''s already injured with his previous fight against Selina, so he can''t afford to worsen his state. After all, he hasn''tpletely recovered that much yet after the short period he spent recuperating a while ago. However, that wasn''t the real reason why Edgar Pierce was exerting more strength on his arm. As Edgar Pierce continued to attack him, he slowly got his other arm free from being stuck. Shortly after, he was finally able to use his sword. "Oh no!" Edgar Pierce finally realized just how stupid his action just now was. Now, Osborne could finallyunch his counterattack against him. "Take this!" Osborne eximed before swinging his sword towards Edgar Pierce. With thetter having no shield to block his attack, his only choice is to retreat. As expected, Edgar Pierce immediately retreated after seeing Osborne swinging his sword. "Now, you won''t be able to hit me anymore," Edgar Pierce scoffed. "Who said so?" Osborne raised one of his eyebrows.. In the next moment, he stored his shield inside his Storage Ring and started approaching Edgar Pierce. Who said that a sword won''t be able to block ance? Chapter 771 - Grand-finals Part 4 Chapter 771 Grand-finals part 4 Author: M_W Cancer Proofreader: M_W Miss Fierce Edgar Pierce became shocked as he saw Osborne slowly approaching him. He really thought that with how huge thetter''s figure is, he won''t try to reach him by getting in between the earth walls to catch him. Because by doing that, Osborne would be trapped once again. What he had thought Osborne would do was to go around, which is the long way. By then, he would go to the other side, and thetter won''t be able to catch him once more. Just when Edgar Pierce nned to retreat, earth walls suddenly rose in both of his sides, lengthening the passageway to the exit of this ce. "Damn you, Guild Leader Loki!" Edgar Pierce swore as he swiftly turned around and started dashing forth towards the exit. But his face quickly turned ugly as he saw more and more earth walls rising in both of his sides. The more he runs, the longer the passageway bes. Meanwhile, Osborne doesn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry as the passageway continues getting longer. It wasughable seeing that Edgar Pierce can''t escape from him. But simultaneously, the deeper he travels inside, the farther he got from the exit, which increasingly makes him feel worried like there is something bad that''s about to happen. "For goodness'' sake, when would this end?!" Edgar Pierce eximed, feeling frustrated that he still wasn''t able to escape from this ce. Even though he can use the Earth Burst spell to easily destroy the earth walls, but with Osborne around, it would be next to impossible for him to wait until the earth wall is destroyed. It would probably be thetter who would benefit from it. By then, Osborne and Guild Leader Loki can cooperate with each other to trap him in this seemingly endless passage and he would be helpless to try and change anything. Edgar Pierce no longer continued thinking of other methods to get out. Instead, he hastens his movement even more so that he can reach the exit before Guild Leader Loki could extend the length of the passage. As long as he reached the exit before thetter creates more earth walls, he would be able to escape. And then, he would cooperate with Guild Leader Loki to trap Osborne, maybe¡­ After all, even if they block all the paths towards the exit, Osborne could probably easily climb up with how huge and tall he is. Albeit it would be a bit tricky due to how narrow the passageway was. At this moment, Leo continued casting Earth Wall spells to prevent Edgar Pierce from escaping. But after a few more rounds, he finally decided to block the two exits, "This should be good enough," Whooooosh! Whoooosh! In the next moment, both exits from the front and the back of Osborne and Edgar Pierce were suddenly blocked. The two immediately halted their cat and mouse chase to pay close attention to what Guild Leader Loki would do next. "Temporary truce!" Edgar Pierce instantly shouted to Osborne, in fear that thetter would use this opportunity to attack him. Now that he''s cornered, nothing is holding back Osborne from attacking him anymore. "No need for you to tell me that, I have the same idea," Osborne''s face turned solemn. As much as he hates teaming up, he has no other choice but to be in a team this time around. If he continues fighting with Edgar Pierce, there''s no doubt that Guild Leader Loki would use that chance to eliminate the both of them, especially considering that they are in the same ce. All of a sudden, an arrownded near Osborne''s foot. It was quickly followed by a second and third arrow, beforeing to a stop. But a few secondster, another three arrowsnded nearby them. "Don''t tell me he''s nning to rain us with arrows," Edgar Pierce made a sudden realization. "Are you stupid? Don''t you see the Magic circles for the Fireball spells on the arrows? He''s nning to blow up this passageway into smithereens!" Osborne corrected Edgar Pierce''s im. "Fuck! Then let''s quickly get out of here!" Edgar Pierce started panicking a bit. "Wait a moment, I am trying to move my body around," Osborne muttered. "Why on Celestial World did you have such a huge body!" Edgar Pierce eximed in displeasure. "Oh, I am sorry for being born an Orc! It''s really unfortunate that I am unlike you Elves who looked like malnourish people with your really thin figure!" Osborne scoffed. "You¡­" Edgar Pierce finally realized that he can never win any argument with Osborne. Any insults and roast that he threw at thetter, he seems to always be able to throw something even worst and offensive back at him. Well, he should have expected that, considering that Orcs are naturally born with theck of good taste and are unrefined people. Totally unlike the Elf race, who has better taste in almost everything and are known to be creatures closest to perfection. How wonderful! He''s really proud to be born as an Elf and not an Orc. "What are you standing there for? Waiting to die? Quickly follow after me!" Osborne pulled Edgar Pierce from his narcissistic thoughts. "Ah! Damn! Wait up!" Edgar Pierce quickly followed after Osborne. Unbeknownst to Edgar Pierce, it would actually have been better for him if he had just stayed behind and not followed after Osborne. That''s because Leo could easily see where Osborne is due to his head being taller by a few inchespared to the earth walls. Honestly speaking, Leo had actually done that deliberately so that he can always find Osborne. And coincidentally, this led him to not only be able to find thetter but Edgar Pierce as well. "Oh, so they are sticking with each other," Leo muttered under his breath. Even though he is far from Osborne and Edgar Pierce, but with how the former had shouted the line ''Follow me'' he was able to hear their n. "You two just made my n much easier than how I expected it to turn out to be," Leo smiled mischievously. In the next moment, Leo pointed his bow in the direction of Osborne''s head. He was not intending to hit thetter, but rather he wants to hit Edgar Pierce, who was following after Osborne. To exin it more thoroughly, when he shots an arrow towards Osborne''s head, there would be some slight dy before the arrow wouldnd. As long as he could time that slight dy, he would be able to make the arrowsnd on Edgar Pierce''s location. Obviously, he doesn''t know for certain just how far the gap is in between Osborne and Edgar Pierce. As such, there''s no telling for sure yet whether he could uratelynd a hit or not. But he could already expect that Edgar Pierce would shout if ever the arrowsnd close to him. By then, he could easily determine where Edgar Pierce is at and time the arrows perfectly well tond on him and cause an injury. "Let''s try this first the first volley of arrows," Leo nocked three arrows onto his bow. Since he doesn''t know where exactly Edgar Pierce is currently at, he decided to guess it by basing it on how far he had heard thetter''s response when Osborne told him to follow him. "There''s probably a five to ten meters gap between them, so if I shoot it over there," Leo pointed his arrows slightly in front of Osborne''s head, "I wouldnd the arrows somewhere in between those two numbers," With that in mind, Leo didn''t hesitate anymore to let go of the arrows. Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Whooooosh! Three arrows shot to the air close to the passage made of earth walls. Eventually, its speed started slowing down before it finally began falling to where Leo intended for it tond. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three muffled sounds of the arrows hitting on the floor sounded, allowing Leo to determine where it hadnded. "Too bad that all of them hadnded on the floor," Leo said in regret. However, it didn''t take that long for a loud voice to be heard by everyone. "What the fuck! That nearly got me! Tell me, are you intending to kill me, Guild Leader Loki?" Edgar Pierce eximed. "Of course not, that was just an ident!" Leo replied while quickly taking out three arrows from his quiver, preparing to shoot another volley of arrows to Edgar Pierce. "ident-my-ass! Why did all of those arrowsnd near my location and none on Osborne''s? Oh, wait¡­ You both are teaming up!!!" Edgar Pierce proimed. "Why does every time one of us gets attacked, we always say that you are teaming up?" Leo wondered, although he already knew the answer. With the previous case of him and Osborne teaming up, it''s only natural for each of them to suspect the others of teaming up.. He was only pretending to wonder so that he can pinpoint Edgar Pierce''s exact location before finally letting go of his arrow. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!